Skip to main content

Full text of "Fulke New Testament Confutation, 1589"

See other formats 




JM 



■ ■fe 



v, k 






ixssta. 









v 



1 1 )C*Jl- --"h 



•* * m 



/r* -* 



\W 



■V-ji 



.« ■ 



&; 



V 



■r 

w 

* 

i 



tf 






1 Al 



■* 






a • 



? ■-;:•■' 

i 
r 

r 



1 *? 



«*J 



'I fill 



sa 






V/ 



m 



THE 

TEXT OF THE NEW 

TESTAM ENT OF I ESVS 

CHRIST; TRANSLATED OVT OF 

the vulgar Lacine by the Papitts of the traicc- 

rotts Seminarie at R H E M ES. With Arguments of 

Bookca,Chapters,andAnnorations,pretcndingto 

djfcouer the corruptions of diucrs tranfla- 

tions,and to clcarc the controucr- 

ficsofthefedayes. 

I 

f Whereunto is added the Tranflation out 

of the Original Grecke,commonly yicd ia 
the Church of E n g l and, 

WITH 

A C O N F V T A TION OF ALL 

SVCH ARGVMENTS, GLOSSES, AND 

Annotations, As Conteine Manifest 

impicticj of hercfic, trcafon and flandcr, againft the Catho- 
likc Church of G o D,and the true teachers thereofjor 
die Tranflations vfed in the Church of England; 
Both by au&oritie of the holy Scriptures, 
and by the tcftimonie of the an- 
cient fathers, 

f By William Fvlke, 

DoftorinDiuinicie. 

f Imprinted at London by the Deputies ofChrU 

ftopher Barker^Printer to the (£y e e n e s 

moil excellent Maieftie. 
Annoij8j # 






■ i , 



Uti-v: 



I It 



i) 



i« 



■mm®^ 






r M 



*■' 



■\-r/ 



9 






'/J 



\Vs 






i 



^ _ 






o 



* 

t 



* 

I 

I 
V 






r 
i 









' M 



ff ■* 



*tf 



t 



I 

I 



r 



i 




i- 



* * 



TO THE MOST HIGH 

AND MIGHT1E PRINCE 

Elizabeth, by the grace of G od, 

Queene of England, Fraunce, and 
Ireland,T>efenderofthe. 

faith, &c. 

m 

T fuchtimeasipublifheda defenfe 
of our Englim tranflations of the 
holie Scriptures , againft the malici- 
ous cauils of Gregork Mart'me , and 
was bolde to offer the fame vn to 
your Maiefties mofte honourable 
jprotection (moil mightie and grati- 
jousSoueraigne) 1 thought my felfe 
difcharged induetie,fromany fur- 

. — -Jther dealing againft thefe Rhemifh 

glofes .Both for that I was perfwaded, that among fo many lear- 
ned Diuines, as doe now flourifh in the Church of England, a 
worke of fuch importance could not be altogether neglected: 
and efpecially becaufe it was reported,that by other men of very 
good giftes,it was already, euen at the firft vndertaken . Butfo 
many yeares hauing pafTed, and the expectation of many godly 
men not yet being iatisfied with a full and generall anfwere (al- 
though their hunger hath been well flaked with fundry learned 
difcourfes,vttered partly by occaiion in other bookes , partly in 
fpeciall Treatifes directed againft fome portion of thefe Anno- 
tations, befide often confutations of the fame in publike Ser- 
mons) being folici ted by men of good iudgement and qualities, 
I haue attempted to fa forth by my felfe,that which I haue long 
looked for, and much rather defired to be performed by others. 
Not meaning thereby , topreiudice the more learned labours, 
andlongerftudied commentaries, of them that had taken the 
matter in hand before me , if they purpofe at length to bring 
them to light : but to prouide in the meane time, that by a fhort 
andfufFicientreplye, the weake might be confirmed,the doubt- 
full fatisfied ,& efpecially the infolencie of the aduerfaries might 
be repreffed. Who not content to quarrel at the finceritie "& truth 
of our tranflations,and to fetouta farre worfe them felues:haue 
alio indeuored to corrupt the fenfe of the new teftament (how- 

xi* fbcuer 



■* • *** 



U t* > 



7t:*\/rz 



^****<uiO 



»*■_-. 



I 



T 



HE 



E 



PIS TLE 



— — — — ^™^ t 

foeuer tranflated) with hereticall notes and fophifticall colle<fti- 
ons i In which left their fcope and purpofe might be hidden in 
any point,they haue not onely fought a colour for their vn true 
poiittons in the controuerfies of this time, out of the holy Scrip- 
tures : but alfo they haue declared their fpeciall malice aeainft 
yourMaseftiesmoftlawfull and godly gouemment, notSmit- 
ting in their traiterous intendement.to vndermine and fupplant 
euen the foundation of your Maiefties moft iuft tide of inheri- 
tance vnto the imperiall crowne of this Realme. Whichtheir 
moft vngodly intent, if it were at the firft obfcure to any (as to 
Wife men it could neuer be vnknowen) yet it hath fince openly 
dif couered it felfe to be the fame, that was in fendina ouer of fo 
many of their Circumcellion Iefuits and Seminary Priefts. Euen 
to prepare a way to thofe moft deteftable pradifes , that face 
that time by fccrete confpiracies haue been attempted aeainft 
your Maiefties moft facred life (which by the miraculous pro- 
indence of Almighty Godhath hitherto been preferued ): 8c late- 
ly by open and muincible force (as they boafted) hath beenaf- 
faied lagainft the lile and libertie, not onely of your moft excel- 
lent Maieft,e,but alfo of all yourfaithful fubiefts, and to the vt* 
ter fubuetfion or the happy eftate of our moft deere countrie for 
euer.But the Lord of Hoftes our merciful father, in whom your 
Maieftie hath alwaies trufted , and found helpe and deliuerance 
out o all your troubles,euen from your youth hitherto: and Ie* 
lus Chnft our Lord,whofe Church vnderyour moft comforta- 
ble prote<5bonand gouernment,hath enioyed along and happy 
reft,to thefaluation of many thoufand foules.hath miehtely & 
merue loufly defended your Maieftie and his Church. In which 
moii glorious deliuerance, he hath fo manifeftly declared his 
gratious rauor toward vs, (that albeit nothing was omitted that 
>y W-ile counfel mould haue been appointed, or by a valiant ar- 
nuc beene executed) yet he hath giuen vs euident occafionto 
hnge with the Prophet : Syhis M right hande, and with his hoik Pli! o8 
mm hath he gotten him felfe the vtElork . And all the endes of the ° 
mrlde hauefmte the faluation of our God . Yea the whole Pfalme 
ieemeth fo huely to expreffe the Lordes mercie toward vs 
and our duetie toward him, as if it had been fpecially endi! 

» , . „ ° me and occafion • In which > With gratulation of 
your Maiefties moftprofperous fuccelfe,we may Be bold to fay 

not only that which is in euery mans mouthand penne, out of 

the 






Dedicator IE. 

the Poet Claudianus : 

O MmiumdikctaDeo 3 tibimi!itat*ther> ■ 
EtcomurativemimtadclaficaventL 

But alio in imitation of an other elder Poet : 

— tua carbafi vexit 
Oce units jumidosfntis indig/tatsts iberos. ' 

And whereas the aduerfaries made no fmall accompt of that A- 
ftrologicall predi&ion ,& perhaps trufted in it no lefle then Crce- 
fus did in the anfwere of Apollo, we may now fafely declare the 
accompliftiment,by adding a Pentameter,and fay : 

oBogefimm octattus mirabilh annus 
Ciadc Papijiarmnjkuftus vbiquc pits. 

Thus hath the infinite goodnes of our Sauiour, not only giuen 
grace vnto your Maieftie , according to the heauenly oracle, A- 
>oc.i8,4. to leads the people of God with you out of Babylon : 
ut alfo fufficient power and iuft caufe to render vnto her as (he 
ftath rendred vnto vs,and to reward her double according to her 
workes. Which great feucritic the fpirite of God would not ib 
ftreightly hatte enioyned to his faithfull Church, and the cheife 
gouernours thereof, but that he forefawe,that the wickednes of 
Antichrift and his members would throughly deferue it. ' * " '" 

A part of whofe impietie againft the Lorde , his wotde, his 
Church,and your Maieftie his annointed , I haue endeuored ac- 
cording to my calling and abilitie,to lay open and ouetthrowe, 
by confuting thefe annotations: humbly befeeching your Ma- 
ieftie gratioufly to accept my dutifull endeuour therein, not fo 
worthy (Iconfefie) of your royall acceptation , asmeetetobe 
publifhed in fome refpectes before mentioned. 

The God of heauen who hath hitherto moft abundantly gar* 
nifhed your Maiefties raigne, with all princely ornaments, equal 
to the beft,and fuperior to the moft of your noble progenitors, 
vouchfafe to continue the gratious light of his countenance to- 
ward your Maieftie for euer, and fo blefle this Autumne of your 
Maiefties age, with moft excellent frui&es of godly ,proipe- 
rous,and victorious gouernment,that his glorie may 
be aduanced aboue all things,and your ho- 
nour endure vnto all pofteri- 

tie. Amen. 

Your Maiefties moft humble fubie ft 



Valerius 
Flaccus. 



i- 



William Fvlke 



* 3 



I 

I 
I 



THE 



N 



OR 




MEANING OF THE NVMBERS 
andmarkes vfedinthe NewTcftament 

of the Rhemes Tranflation. 

HE numbers in the Argument before euery Qiapter 
point to the fame number of^verfes in the text, trel 
ting of the fame matter. 

The numbers in the beginning of the Annotations figni- 

pe, that the Annotation is Vpon fuch a <ver(e of the 
„ , text. ' 

The numbers in the inner margent, or els where, ioyned to the citations of 
6 crtpturetftheybe witten thus, Gen. a, 1 6.the firft is the chapter jhe L 
cond ts the Verfelf thus, Gen. A. 1 6. both are the 'Chapters. If thus, Gen a 
1 6. 17 , 8. the firH is the chapter, al the reft, the \mfes.lftbus,Gen.A 16 
>>,7.ttfi S ufietb,chap,A. yerf.x 6.andcha M . yerfi 6. and chapxZfo 

8 Thtsmrhintktext,fig m fieth that there is an Jnnotationypon the word 
or wordes which flow the faidmarke 

* 'ISft "a f T t} W 7 tk Jmotati <»ts,fignifieth the allegations cited 
ouer agamft the fame m the margent, or fome otter thing anfwering there* 

Villi)* ^ ^ 

'^^kepewethmot^re^gmtkmargent^^iftherekmtl^ 

m the margent, tfigmfieth that thofe mrdes are not in form copies * 

V ' Thefe notes in the textjreferre the reader to the felf fame in the margent 
J^ftfl^W^k Their beginning 

ncouUMbefofetdtreaij becaufe ofother„Jginalnotes)tlJn - is the 
marke of their beginning. ' 

SU °ti Sffi^T- " Me T& d ' followe «theende of the Chapter 
«egSS. ° nfutauon Vndwi t hreference to the verfe,vpo„ which fhey 




* 



fa 



J 



THE EXPLICATION OF CER 

TJINE PTOqjDES IN THE ^HEMISH 

tranjktion ,not familiar to the vulgar Reader, which 

{if me heleeue them) might not conuemently be 

lettered otherwi/L, 






1 



A 

Ahfira&cd, drawcn away. Iam.1,14. 

Aeqwfitim, gating, purchasing. Eph.r 5 i 4 . 
Mum, the comming. 1^.24,27. 

Maturating, coinipting. 2.Cor.a,X7 .a.Cor.4,i.* 

ignition, knowledge or ac!:nowled::in£. I'hilem.tf. 
allegoric , a Myfticail fpeache , morc~thcn the bare 

fe«cr. Gal.4,24- 

«4mcn expounded. j 0j g , . 

Anathema expounded. Rom.o ?! 

Mchifiwgcgr.e expounded. Mar. 1,11. 

slfftft. Liik»i,T ? .{?gnifieththe Angels (landing and 

attending alwayes ready to doe their miniftcrie. 
MfumpiQH. Luke 9,51. Chriftcs departure out of this 

world by his death and afcenfion. 
•?V/»'*->vnkauencd bread. Mat.i6,i 7 . 



Calumniate, by this wordc is fignified violent oppreffi- 
on by word or deedc. Luke 1 14. 

Catechol,, and Cate,!,,^, Gal.£,<?. HcCatcchizctli 
that tcacheth the principles of the Chriftian faith: 
and they that hcarc and lcame , arc Catechized^ 
and are therefore called often in the Annotations 
Catechumens. 

C/wjw/tt-janiarkeorirampe. Apoc.13 lg - 

ammefftrims, immoderate bankets,and belly c'heerc' 

with wanton riotoufnefle. Gal.y 21 . 

Cwjigm, comparable. Rom.8,'18'. 

Cmtnffate , tins wordc fignificth to make hcauic and 

la«dc, Eph.430. 

Ccofw, fignifiech working with others, Rom'/^] 

hkcivlfc Cocp (.ration CotipcratuUrs. 
Corbo M expounded. Mar.l1.27A 

D 
Dpoftum expounded. 1 .Tim.*,io. It may fignifie alfo 

Oodsgiaccsgitienvstokecpe. a.Tim.i,i2,! 4 . 
htdv^me expounded. Mar.17,24. 

D ™«W/dpy,Sunday. Apoci,ro. 

Wo/wr.«.gif t solTcred to God for his tcmple.Luk.2i,y. 

Evacuated from Chrift,thatis,madc voide and hauins 
no part with him. Gal f 4 

The icandall of the CrofTc Enacttated, that is, ma'de 
voidc^leane taken away. Gal y 11 

EuMget,^, fignifieth fucli preaching of good tidings' 
as concerneth the Gofpel. Sec the Preface 

rMnuchei, gelded men. 

E«r*-* ? «%» North-eaft wind. Aft ti 14 

£wM«</e./,abafcd exceedingly. PliilJl 7. 

G 

Cr^anvfuallword to Ggnific,for nothing,frceIy,for 



godamcrcie,without deferts. 

H 

HWow/^akind offacrificc,wherc al was burnt in the 

honour of God. HAsojS. 

fifefenfa* I.Cor.10,18. 

ImoeateJcaUcd vpon,and prayed vnto.Aft.9,21 .Here 

of wc lay muocation of Samcls,and to inuocate. 
^Kgoodeucnt. 1 Cor ion 

l"pce, taken in the new Tcftament not as it is contra-' 

7 to wrong or inmry but for the quahtie whereof 
amanisiultandjuftjflid. ft ofM> 

K^hte expounded. x.Tim^. 

Paraclete expounded. Ion „ l6 

Tar^cuc,^ kwes Sa bboth cuc, S ood Fiiday.Mar.i j 

4 a -Sce the preface. 
7v/t/«,Eafter J and the pafchal lambc. Luk n 1 

P»tfefo/?,Whitfuntidc,andthcfpaccoffiftiedayes ' ' 
Vrcfinmon,* determination before. Eoh 2 r r 

^.expounded £*£ 

Pre/&«w*,foreknowledge. Aft 11 

IW/W^tranfgreflour s&IV^r/c^trani^cC 

Loaues ofTropofrmjb called,bccaur e they were pr£ 
pofed, Sc fct vpon y tabic, iny temple before God. 

Ksfrftkte the finnes.Heb. 2,1 7 .that is,make a recon- 
ciliation for them. 

Tuition, the fepar.- tion of the body & the foule, the 
departing out of this life. x Ti ' 6 

tyufcitate the grace,that is,raifc,quickcn,reneweland 
reuiue the grace which otlicrwife languifhcth and 
anddecaycth. z.ti m .i,6. 

SabUifm,, a rime of refting and ceafTng from labors. 
Hcbr.4,9. 

5^ W e W ,formyfterie.Eph.i, 9 .Eph. 3 ,j.& 9 .andfoE- 
pncl.?,3 Land els where. 

SM } fht/: lfl ffo>v m the holies of holies, that is, f inmoft 

and holicft place of the Icwes temple,as it were the 
Chauncel. * Hcb % 

Superedtfed, builded vpon Chrift the principall ftone.' 



Tetrarth, gouernour or prince of the fourth part of a 
countne. Mat 14 r 

TWi,an higher order of Angels. CoJ.'i,?k* 

mims, Sacrifices. Aa>7>48# 



'•r 

i 






PSAL. 118, 

Da mihi intellettum, drfcrutabor legem tmm, & cufiodiam Mam in toto corde 
meo. 

That is, 

Giue me vnderftanding 3 and I will fearch thy Lawc , and will kccpc it 
with my whole hart. 

S. Auguft. tradt.2. in Epift.Ioan, 

Omnia qua leguntur in Serif tur Is fanctis , ad injlruciionem &falutcm noftram 
interne ofortet audire ; maxim e tamen memorU commeudandafunt, qua ad- 
uerfm Hareticos valent fltirimum : quorum infidia , infrmiores quofque & 
negligentiores circumuenire nan cejfant. 

That is, 

All things that are read in holy Scriptures 3 we muft heare with great 
attention, to cur inftru&ion andfaluation : but thofc things fpecially 
muft be commended to memorie , which make moft againft Here- 
tikes : whole deceitcs ceafe not to circumuent and beguile all the 
weaker fort and the more negligent perfons. 

S.Auguft.lib.3.cap.3.deferm.Dom.inmontc. 

PaupertateftritmfcruemturadScripturarumeognitionem : vU ofortet homi- 
nemfemitemfrabere^iefermcacibusconcertationibmindocilisreddatur. 

We come to the vnderftanding of Scriptures through pouertie offpi- 
nte : where a man muft fliewe him felfe meeke-minded , left by ftub- 
burne contentions 3 he become incapable and vnapt to be taught. 



i 

\ 



\ 
i 

r 



L 



THE PREFACE TO THE 

READER, TREATING OF 

THESE THREE POINTS : OF 

the tranflation of Holy Scriptures into the 

vulgar tongues , and namely into En glifh; Of 

the caufes why this Newe Teftament is 

tranflated according to the ancient 

vulgar Latine Text : And of 

the maner of tranfla- 

ting the fame. 



nh 



em. i. 




H E Holy Bible longfince tranflated by lis into Englifh , and the oldc refit- 
ment lying by vsfor lackg ofgoodmeanes topublifh the whole in fuck fort, en a. 
■works offo great charge andimportancerequ'ireth : wee haueyet through God* 
goodnej?e at length fully finifhed for. thee (mofi ChriflianBjiader ) all the 
THRIVE TESTJME21T, which is the principally mofi profi, 
table and comfortable peece of holy wriite : and t M well for all other inftittition 
of life and dotlrine , as ft>ecially for deciding the doubles of thife dayes t 
more proper and pregnant , then the other part not ytt printed. 



f Tlie Qmfutatwn of this Treface. 



r 



Fulke. i. Ins 




| 

r 



Rhem. z t 



Itilke. 



F the whole Bible hath bcenc tranflated bv you , and that long fince, into the 
Englifh tongue , it is maruailc, that it hath Jycn fo long by yo'u , for lacke of 
good mcanes topubliih it. Youhauc publiihed Bookes of as great charge, 
and much Icfle importance , within theft 18. ycercs ; but furh in decde , by 
which you had more hope to winnc vnto your credit andcaufe, then you 
haue by the Holy Bible , though you peruertcd it with ntuerlopartiajl tran- 
flation 3 and poifoncd itwidi neuerfohercticalland.bla/phemous Annotate 

__ ons,as you haue done your edition of the Nev/c Tcftamem.You were wont to 

boaft of the zealc of Popes,Cardinalcs,and other great Prelates of the llomiih feft,for die conuerfi* 
on of our Nation vnto their obedience. Were they all fo ftraight laced,that none of them can finde in 
their purfesjto bcare the charges of printing a worke fo necclTarie,or at leaft wife profitable , as you 
holde die tranflation of the Scriptures to bettor maintenance of the Catholike ReiigionrOi doc you 
not rather, as the familic of Louc vfeth to doe, for their workes, crafrely beggeof your fauourers in 
Englandjlarger cxhibition,vpon collour of printing your tranflation of the Bible? when it is not hard 
to gathcr,that if you were purpofed in deede to fet it foordi,and would vie &ch mcanes as you may,in 
thote partcs^thc forbearing of the money, though your Printer tookc ic vpon imcreft,m>ghtbe payed 
for in the laic of one imprctfion, although it fo mighchappen ,that a number of them were confilca- 
ted,cr mifcaried in the wayes, as c hanced to fome of thefc your bookes. But who fo feeth what vnne- 
ccflary charge you haue put your felucs vnto , in priming this your tranflation in fo large a volume; 
may cafily pcrceiuc you let it not foorth for poore mens profitc , and that by fo exceffiue price, offo 
fmall a part of the whole Bible, you meanc to difcouragcyour friendes from waytingfor all the reft: 
What aduantagc you haue in this part,for deciding the doubtes of diefe dayes,wcc lhall examine in 
the leuerall places, where you pretend to take it. 

Whhhtrniflmmxcc doe not for dl that pM Tranflation of 

tares fljottldalwayes be in our mother tongue yr that they ought ,or were ordeined by Godjo be read indifferent. che Sct 'P"*« 
ly of alitor could be cafily vnderfioodofeueryonethatreadethorheareththemina known language: or that ^^^h 
they nere not often through mans malice or infirmitie t pcrniciou* andmuch hurt full to many : or that tve gene, foluteiy ncce/; 
rally and abfolutely deemed it more conuement in itfelfe, and more agreeable to G ods rvorde and honour or edi- faric orprofita- 
fication ofthefaithfulljo haue them turned into vulgar tongues .then to be kept andfludied onely in the Eccte- kj e > buc accor * 
fiafiicall learned languages : l^otfor thefe, nor any fitch % caufes doe we tranfUte this /acred bookejut vfon J-JJ l ° tht 
Jpe ciall confederation of the pre/bit time, fiat e^and condition of our eotitriejvnto which Jitters things are either ' , ' 
necefarie, or profitable and mdicinable tme, that otherxcife in the peace of the Church were neither much te* 
eptifite, nor perchance wholy toller able. 

\ You .ire afraid,to giuc ouer y our old impudent propofition, that ignorance of the Scripturcs,is the 
mother of populi dcuotionf And therefore you hold it an erroneous opinion : Thttthe Holy Scriptures 



% 



' 



!.' 



I J 



2*Tim 



THE PREFACE 

S« " T C T nC3that **??*' ***"*< ° fthe oIdc Teftam «"> *i b r GodsS net *2 
he 7<h™ng^°apcatp^ 
I ohn W9 . flood among the Gentdes.vnto whom the Gofpd waspreacl^Our Sauiour ChriftloSouunde £ 

not onely a readmg(as you your fdues confdfc)but alio a decpe fearch of the Scripn^SS 
• S ' X f ' to« aidrffercmly. Samt Paul commendcth the education of Timothie, in knowL.e of the Srt 
aires from his utfancieAVhich authorities proue,that the HoJy ScripturesWord yLbyGod to " 
b read and knovven uAOmA ofalhand therefore ought to be inflated into the rnothe to Ses 
of a 1 nations, that all may reade and knowe them. An o'ther erroneous opinion you" ccompTk S 

th ^h?Y" <^ 

anguage, becaufe they cannot be eafily vndcrftoodof euery one that readfth Xreth them but 
aher^at eucry oncthat rcadeth or heareth thought more diligently to SS an Wtfc'hiS 

ZtTTblflfr, tg & /f*!T' a «- rherefore hath the hol y Gh °fl ^^^ 

for ma ny hundred yceJaft "r Chrifl ^ he cnn?ln ° * T Pted , an EccIcGafti "l tongue,was 
WdtChurche^of^ofenauonsS^^^^ 



&&CS z. 



tumely of all other Ux^^S^yAiS^^^u ? bc * cclcfiafticaI1 > * con- 
hath confederated to the pSn of cSlft^A^ Vp0 " ^ AP ^ V" clo »™ tongues, 
^prayfesof God/That S 

ous and hurtfiill to many • it is^^^5^T^^^ ,p ? 1 ? ** ° ften madc P«nici- 
then it were to denriue % men SES^SlS^?* r™ fr ° m < he knowlcd S c of "A men, 
ft.on both of thcr bod S Md foulcs 1 fo r ^thffoec^n CCa f i""? ^^ **"> tG the *** 
when you doe cxprefle fcwe may bet ^^ ^fej ^SSS? ' *" J"*™" 1 ** editi ° n ' 
but y which is th ? praftifc of manv H^K - i u ?"*' T C3 - n concea «e none other, 
of it holy S€dmSSS£m^!^A C ° U \ d n0t f^f Acr fu PP rcffe ** knowledge 

notauon S3 topcrucrt them, thac'ihc o^CffJ2te?5S^^^^^^A* 



! 



i 



v 

ti 



offighuvitb whom it is an hicrh^W «i * J ' T C , S Wlfer ,n their landmen the children 

^Sohaueth^ 
Luke ,x,, —hr^HaVSa.^^ 



TO THE READER. 



tDcut.4.6. thekeyeofknowlcdge, ofthe fame poUicie,thac they did Jell their wickcdncffe being commonly dif- 
Deut.6.7,8. coucred by the hght,they mould lcefc that eftimacion,which through blind igriorace they hauc com- 
Iohn S-3 9 . monly obteyncd. And they which haue made claime , for the common people in this cafe , whom of 
*.Pet.X.i?. your charirie,you call the popular and their feditious leaders, of eodly zealcand true fimplicitic, not 
2.Tim.3.i J. of curiofitie,pride,and difobedience,haue both made it,and iuftihed it,with better reaions then all the 



Ades 1 1 7.1 1 . proud Papifts in the worlde, are able to auoide. j For what greater reafons can be alledged , then the 
Ircns.lib.i. authoritic of God in the olde Tcftaracnt, and of Chrift our Sauiour and his Apoflles in the ncw,and 




Bai. *?.*?. you confcile) is no fmali ftore,by mainteynip.g,that ignorance is the mother of dcuoiion,dcclare that 
Ignat.Ep.tf. they would vvillingly(if they could) aboliih al knowledge of the holy Scriptures,fio the common pco- 

Amb.m Pfa. pics hearts. And where as you fay, that of olde they haue not euer condemned, all vulgar vcrfions of Serif - 
1 1 8.fcrm 1 9 tttre, nor generally forbidden the faithful/ to reade them ; Let the regi Acts of Biihops be fcarchcd,whcre it 
Cbryfoft. in will appeare,that many haue bene accufed and condemned as Hcretikes,for hauing,rcading,or hca- 
gen.homa o ring the holy Scriptures in the Englilh tongue, without any exception taking againit the tructh of the 



" ' ' ~ '""'r' 6 "*v •y*» v j «<* »«»■ * »^/ "^"^ uwMaicu xuiiiLicnuy cnercoy,tnat mey were not tne numlters 

• Euit.incom, of God and Chtift,nor fuccellbrs of his Apoftlcs,nor ofthe ancient fathers of the Primitiue Church; 
j f ft - aU whic K as is noccd before) haue, by publike and lawfull authorise, alwayes prefcribed, commaun- 
j Auguft.m ded, and authentically recommended (as the Holy Bible and the writings ofthe fathers are moft 
j pjal.98. plcncifull wkneflcs) the holy Scriptures of God,to be knowen, read, and vndcrftood of all fortes of 
j Dc temp. Chriftians mdiftercndy,and without exception of any,which of neceflltie emplieihthe tranfljtion of 

* rcrm.55.5tf. the fainc,intoal vulgar languagcs,\vithoutwhich,it is not poffible,for all fortes of Chriftians,toreadc 
II2.&C them,ki:owe thcm,and vnderitendthem. 
Rbem. 4. ^h^ ^rmenUns fay they haue theVfalntatdfomto tte Scriptures 





I $ 4. fnrelygaue the Scriptures to the Gothct in their mm tongue , and that before he was an jitrian. It is almost 

BiUSanft. t} >™* hundred yeere>>Jlnce lames Jrchbifhop of Genua, is faidtohauetranfiatedtheBibleintoltalian.More AuncicntCa. 
Iib.4. then two hundredy ceres agee, in the dayes of Charles the fifth, thi French King, was it put foorth faithfully in tholiketranfla- 

* :// tranjktions of a feci tailed ™ ofthe 
Venerable Bedawordesjco^ $$>%£*£ 
. , o vulgar tranfatson common- andEnglifh 

tyvfed or occupied of the multitude ,yet they were extant in Englifl) euen before the troubles that Wide ft and ">nguc. 
his followers r ay f din our Chxtrch,^ 

tution of Thomas Arundel ^rchbiftop of CanturburieJnaCouncell holden at Oxford, where fir aiteprcuifion Anauncient 
was made, that no hereticallvcrfion fet foorth by WicUffe,or his adhtrents,fhould be fuffcred, nor any other in P toui ; icl *aH 
or after ■ his time lepabllflnd or permitted to be read , being not approued and allowed by the Diocefan before; S^!nA 
allezdgmgS. Hierome for the difficnltie and danger of Interpreting the holy Scripture out of one tongue into concent 
an other ; , though by learned and Catholike men. So alfi it is there infinuated , that neither the Transitions Er.gtifh "an- 




and filence, for their fpirituall comfort. 
Tttlke. 4. Seeing the Armenians were conucrtcd to the faith , long before S. Chryfoitome came amongft 

thcm:it is not to be doubtcd,but they had the whole Scriptures in their vulgar tongue,long before his 
time. And their confcffion lately fet forth,doth plaincly arguc,that they hauc the whole Bible in their 
ownelanguage at this day.To iuftiHe that the Sclauonians fay,of S.Hieronimcs tranflation,into their 
tongue,hisownewordcsarethefc, Tranflationem diligentijfimeemendatam dimmer Imam 
hominibm dederim. I fay not thu that I would bite mypredeceffors^r thinke that any thing 
is to be detracted fiom themphofe tranflation.bewg mofi diligently corrected J hauegiuen 
long ag oe to the men of my language. Nowc the Sclauonians , were the men of Hieronimes lan- 
guage^- mother tongue,as he tciifieth Wmfclfe ofthe place of his natiuitie in Catalogo:[or whofe vfc 
he might tranflate the vulgar Latine Bible, which was according to the Septuagintes, after he had 
moft diligently correftcd it. But if this place proue itnotfufficiently,atleaftwifc he faith plaincly, 
that the Scripture was tranflated into the tongues of many nauons : frafat t adDamafumin ^euangelia, 
Bcfide thefc, the Syrians,Arabians, and Acthiopians,had of ancient time the holy Scriptures in their 
feuerall languagcs,as it is manifeft by thofe partes of thcra , which arc at this day brought from them 
into thispart ofthe worlde. The Spaniards haue the olde Tcftament tranflated of ancient time,into 
their mother tongue. Wahfridustcftifieth, that the Dutch tongue, is the fame which was the lan- 
guage of the Gothes and Gctcs, into which fincethc dayes of Vlphilas,by whom they were firft con- 
ucrtcd, fome wife mendthat Nation, haue tianllatedthc holy Sciipturc^rfk/^/^c^^ln 

A.z. our 



1 



. . 



fi 



; r 



THE PREFACE 

our owne Countrcy,not oncly the Saxon tranflations of diuers partes of the holy Scripture,yet remai- 
ning,fome in print,fome in Libraries,but euen the teftimonie of Beda, whom you quote and cite mod 
impudently, for the contrary 5 doeth proue that vulgar tranflati&ns of theholy Scriptures , inhis time 
were commonly vfed and occupied of the faithfull multitude : his wordes are thefe. H&cinW&fen- 

tiiuxtanumerum librorum quibus lex dtuinafcriptaeft,quinque gentium Unguis, vnam 
eandemc/uefumma veritatis & vera fublimitatis fcientiam fcrutatur & cotifitetttr. Ang- 
lorum videlicet, Britonum , Scottorum, PiUorum & Latinorum , epu meditatione fcrtptu- 
rarum, uteris omnibus cftfiitta communis. This Jfland (fifth Tede) at this pre fent, ac- 
cording to the number of the bookes in which the Lowe of God is written , dothfearch out, 
and confcjfe, one and the felfe fame knowledge of 'the H'ghe/ltrueth^mdofthetrue height 
in fue tongues, namely of the Angles, of the Bri tones, of the Scott es, of the Titles, and of 
thcLatines, which in meditation oftheScripture,is made common to all the reft. Hemea- 
neth that learned men of all the foure Nations, ftudied the Scriptures by helpe of the Latine tongue, 
andfuchComentarics and Treatifcs of die elder Fathers, as were written therein. Buthefayethex- 
prefly, that the knowledge of die Higheft tructh, which is not to be found but in the holy Scriptures, 
and according thereunto , was both fearched out,andconfcffedin the mother tongue of the other 
foure Nations , by which hee meanedi the Chrifbans vnlearned in the Latine tongue. A manifeft 

teftimonie whereof, are many partes of Scripture in the Saxon language , yet remaining to be feenc 
and read. 

That die Scriptures were extant in Englifh , both before and after Wickleffes time , and not ofhis 
tranflation, betide your conieifture out of Lynwod,it is manifeftly prooued,by fo many auncient writ- 
ten coppies of the Englifh Bible , differing in tranflation , yet to be fhcwcd,of which Wickleffes tran- 
slation could be but one. Notwithftanding, that the Phanfaicall Cleargie , condemned the reading 
of thent for licrcfie,lct die ads of publike writings remaining in the Rcgiftcrs tcftific.And of what de- 
uilifh policie,thcy kept the Lawes of God in fecrecie and filencc, which he commaunded to be vtte- 
- cd in all places and times, to the edifying of all fortes of Cbriftians, hovvfocuer you fecke to fraoodi 
- it,Gods children doe plainely efpieit. 

Rhem, /. T^owejsnce Luther, renolt alfo,diuers learned Catholihf, for the more fteedieabolifhingef a number of fall* ?rl* e 5f* 

*ndmf t ou.str m fUtiom*mfomh better pre feruation orrectaime of many good vESfc. 
fittlet endangered I thereby , haue publifbed the Bible in the feueraU larguagetofalmoft all the principal! pro- *oSs in many 
unices of the Latine Church : no other hnahn in the mm-M />*;*,* Cm,*,,,;,;,..., *.L~...:..n * n..:.... d . countn'm. 

Scriptures,poyfoningthe people v 

ucraigne agahtjl the fame (if it be 

. interpretation oppofed thereunto . 

ttllkc. /. Howe pernitious, hercticall tranflations ofthe Scripture* are, which poyfon the people vndcr co- 
lour of dmme authontie: If we had not learned fufficicntly by the cormptions of oldc Heretikes this 
rranflauon ofyours,docdi giueplentifull teftimonie. which being helped forward with heretical! An- 
notations , as it were with ftings , to make way for the poyfon to enter , hath no finali force to deceiue 
the fimple. But the beft is.wec are affured , that they (hall not preuaile finally, but in them whom the 
Lord acknowledgeth not for his.In the meane timc^iot oncly the remedie of true and fincere tranfla- 
tion,out ofthe foumame and originall tcxt,is to be oppofed , but alfo the fraude ofthe aduerfaric as 
occalion fcruedi,to be difcoucred and layed open. 

B.hcm.6. Wm caufeth the holy Church net to forbid -utterly any Cathcli^ tranflation , though ffj ee allow not the *"* ChuTches 

pubis ffjtng or reading of any abfolutely and without exception , or limitation : forcing by her diuine and mff tmlS* 
fi,e* em fidom,bom e ^here^andtorehm tlxfeher MafersandSpoufagiftesaretobebcfiowedtothe concerring 
moji good 0} we faithful* : and therefore neither generally permitted that which mufl neede, doe hurt to the im- «** readin S * 
vmhte , nor abfolutely condemned, that which may doe much good to the mrthie. Whereupon , the order Ca * ob > e ,. 
Ind. 1ibj.ro- winch many a wife man wifhed for before , was takfn by the Deputies ofthe late famous Councell of Trent in Egg" rf 
hlbiUegU- thtsoehalfe, and confi rmedby fupreme authoritie, that the holy Scriptures, though truely and Catholiiefy vdg*t6 
Ja.4. *"P£"! "»<> -vulgar tongues , yet may not be indifferently read ofaUmen, nor of any other thenfuch as haue 

exprcfleltccnfe thereunto of their lawfull Ordinarie,,witbgood,efimoniefrom their Curates or Confe&rs that 
they be bumble, difcreeteanddeuouteperfons,andUk$ totals much good, and no hamethcreby. fTkicbpre- 
jcript , though in thefe dayes of our, it cannot befo precifely obferued, as in other times and place,, vhere there 
tsmore due reflect of the Churche, authoritie, rule , and difcicline : yet wetrufiallwife and godly perfom will 
vfe the matter m the meane while, withfucb moderation , mechfncfte \ and fubieclion of heart, as the handling 
ofjofacred a boo$e , the fncere fenfe, of God, tructh therein , andtht holy Canom,Comcel,,rearon, end ret 
gion doe require. ' ' 3 

Fttlke. <f. The Popifh Church, arrogating to her fclt'e diuine wifedome , in rcftrainine that which God hath 

left tobce moft free and general), declare* , that (hee is the Babilonicall harlot , the fpoufe of An- 
ncnrift , who exalteth himfclfe abouc all diuine authoritie , an* controlleth the wifedome of Godin 
euery thing, that is contrary to his deuilifh prci'umption ; as in the vfe of images , ofthe cuppc in the 
Lordes Supper , of manage in the Church Minifters ,of meates in times madeby him more reliei- 
ons and fuch other The true Church of God , tcachcth the true vfe ofthe Scriptures , euen out of 
the Scriptures themfelues and difcouragcth not men from reading ofthem, as it werefrom a dan- 
gerous tufcourfe, whereby they arclike to take harmc , knowing that Tnonc but fpiders. can fucke poy- 



\" 






m 

tOgUCSi 



foil 



r 



TO THE READER. 



g fon out of holfomc flowres, which poyfon yet is not in the good flowres, but in the euill nature of the 

f fpider. The holy Scriptures, learned euen from a mans infancie , arc able to make him wife vnto fal- 

/ uation, and being wcil ftudicd , of the man of God ,are able to make liim perfect and redie , vnto all 

good workes, and to execute eucry parte of his office. x.Tim.3. i y.&c. 

fihcffl' 1 /* Wherein, though for due preferttation of this diuinc wovkgfrom abufe andprophanation , and for the better The hoty 

brideling of the intolerable infolencie ofproude, curious, and contentious wittes, the Gouernoms of the Church Scriptures nc- 
guided by Gods Spirite , as etter before ,fo alfo ijpon more experience of the maladie of this time then before, p^ta b mL 
haue takpi more exatt order both for the readers and tranflatours ofthefe later ages , then ofoldc : yet me rentJy,at their 
rnuft not imagine that in the Vritmtiue Church, either euery one that vnderfloodc the learned tongues, where* pleauirc, 
in the Scriptures were written, or other languages into which they were translated, might without reprehenfion, 
reade, reafon , dilute , turne and tope the Scriptures : or that our forefathers ft ffercd euery Schoole-mafler y 
Schollcr, or Grammarian that had a litle Greekg or Latine,flvaight to tal$ in hand the holy Tt <f anient tor that 
the tranflated Bibles into the vulgar tongues , were in t he hanies of entry Husbandman , Artificer, 'Prentice, 
Boyes> Girles, Miflrejje, Maide> Man : that they werefrng* played, alleadged, of euery tinker , tauerner , ri* 
Pier, minjirell; that they were for table talkg ,for alebenches ,for boatcs and barges , and for euery prophane 
per fon and companie. 7>(o, in thofe better times men were neither fo ill, norfo curious ofthemfclues ,foto abufe 
the blejjed book§ of thrift ; neither was there any fitch eajte meanes before printing was inuented, to difyerfe the 
copies into the hands of euery man, asnowe there ii. 

"Fttlkc.7. ThattheGoucrnoursofthc PopHh Church, haue taken ftraightcr order, for Readers and Tran- 
flatours of the Scripturcs,thcn the Fathers of the Primitiue Church of Chnft did : it is not to prcferuc 

. the worde of God from prophanation , or to bridle the proudc curiofitie of the contentious , as it is 

, pretended , but to fuppreffe the light of tructh , which difplayeth their grofTe and palpable abufes, 

\ both in doftrine and conucrfation. 

But where you fay, that the holy Scriptures were ncucr read of all perfons indiffcrently,it is a moft 

: impudent afllrtion, let downe without any fhewe of proofc,and contrary to moft manifeft arguments 

of antiquirie. Wc acknowledge, the Fathers of the auncicnt Church , were carcfull to keepe the holy 

: trcafure of Gods worde from abufes , but that they did not by prohibiting or rcftraynine the reading 

of it, but by diligent teaching and exhorting of men , to the right vfc of it. Therefore where you fay, 
we mnfl not imagine that in the 'Primitiue Church , euery one which vnderflood the Scriptures in the learned 
tongue t , wherein they were written , or in other languages into which they were tranflated , might without re- 
fnhenfion reade, reafon,d/jpute> turne and tofie the Scriptures tith vttcrlyfalfc, for with rcucrenccof 
Gods myfteries , and to the ende they were giucn, eucry manmight notoncly without reprehenfion, 
but with good liking and commendation of the godly Fathers,rcadc,rcafbn,difpute,andfearche, 
which is to turne and tolfc thebookes of the Scriptures.lt is recorded generally of all the faithfullin 
Berha;a,that thcydayly fearchedthc Scriptures,euen to examine thedotfrineof the Apoftlcs , by 
Lib.s.cap.3 J them, A&es 1 7. n t Iren*us fay th, That all the Scriptures both of the Prophet j ■, and of the Go- 

(pels, may be alike heard of 'allmen. Chryfoftome cxhorteth all men indiftcrenrly to reade the 
Scriptures, ^W/0 call 'their neighbours to the hearing of them; In GciuHom*?. Alfo hce tz- 

keth away the vaine excufes of thc-m,which alleadged that they were worldly mcn^iadwifc,childrcn, 
and houllioldc to lookc vnto , and praycth, that they wouldc not decciue themfelucs , faying, That 

they which are entangledvcithfuch cares, haue more neede, tofecke remedie, by reading of 
the holy Scriptures; in Gene. Horn. 2 1 . And Horn .2. Com. in Lftiatth. hefayth, The rea- 
ding of the Scripture , is more necejfarie for Laye men, then for the {Jiionkes. And Horn. 
j . he fayth, The people ought asfoone as they come at homefiom the Church , to tpcrne ouer 
the holy bookes , and to call their wines and children together to the conference of thofe 
things, which arefaid. zA^aine,it is no excufe {faith he) to fay, I haue not readnhat Paul 
faith ,but a fault; in Spi.adHeb.Hom. 1 7. Further where you lay,wc muft not imagine, that our 

Forefathers fuft crcd eucry Schoolc-mafter,Scho!ler,or Grammarian , that had a litle Greeke or La- 
tine,ftraightto take in hand the holy Tcflamcnt.Saint Auguftine is plainely againftyou,for hefayth, 

That they which turned the Scriptures out of the Hebrewe tongue into the Greeke tongue, 

may be numbred,but the Latine interpreters cannot be numbred; For in thofe firjl times of 

the fait h,as the Greeke booke came into any mans hands, which feemed to himfelfe,to haue 

feme skjli in both the tongues,hewas bold to tranflate it. De doBrin.Chrift.lib.2.cap.i 1 * 
That the tranflated Bibles,werc in the hands,and godly vfe of all forts of mcn,women,childrcn, how 
bafe fo cuer their degree and calling was,is partly fhewed already: and more particularly SaintHic- 
ronimc (aith, That in the coumrey of Bethlehem, the Hu&bandman,the Ploughman,the Shcphcard, 
the Reaper, the Vine dreffcr, did fing the PfalmesofDauid,and made none other noyfe. Paul.& 
Euftoch. ad Marcel. Chryfoftome iayth, the knowledge of the Scripture, is moft ncccflaric for chil- 
dren, Vuerh, boyes and girles,becaufe you fo terme them, and exhorteth their parents,to caufc them 
from their tender yecrcs, to be excrcifed in the reading of the holy Scriptures: in Epi.adEphef.Hom. 
20. That the Scriptures may be read at the Table, he fticweth:inGene.Hom.io # And that Players, 

Rymers and Icflcrs,in ftcadc of their lewdc prattifes,lhoulde be commaunded in recompenfe of 
their intertcyncment , to reade the holy Scriptures whereby the fcruants, prentifcs, flaues and diud- 
ges of the houfe may betiade cquall with Angels : Com. inMatth. Hom.4?. Saint Auguftine alfo 

A. 3. exhorteth 



THE PREFACE 

exhorted) the people to reade die Scripture at the Table, and meares : de temp.jr& As tor botes and 
barges, which ferae for mens traucll, feeing God commaundcdhis Lawesto befpokenof, iniour- 
ncysi and Chrift himfclfe preached out ofboates or barges, there is no caufe why his holy Scriptures 
may not be read in them alfo. Neither did the auncient Fathers ,accompt any true Chriifaan , or 
companie of Chriftians, to be a prophane peribn ,or companie , butrather,of a company of pro- 
phane perfons, by diligent reading ofthe Scriptures , to be made an holy Church of God. Chryfo- 
ftomeinMatth.Hom.49. And although there was not fo eafie meanes , before printing was inuen- 
ted,to dupcrfe the copies of the Bible, into euery mans hand , yet by the continuall labour ofthe' 
Stationers, Notaries, or booke Writers, which in thole times fupplied the want of Printers, there 
was a iufficient number of copies for eucry man that would buye them : or els Chryfoftomc mould in 
vainehaue exhorted all the Laye men of his time to buye them Bibles, or at ledft the ncwcTcfta- 
ment. ^udite obfecro ftculares omnes&c. Heare, Ipryyoa aUjehaje men.ProuideyoH 
Bibles which are the medicines ofthe fotde, if you wiUnothing els, at leaft wife get the nerve 
Tejlament, the Apoftlejhe Afcs, the Golf els } continuall and diligent Teachers, in EtiM 
ColoJf.Hom.g.lus a friuolousprctenccdicrcfore,ofthe fcarfetic of copies, for whatfoeuer will be 
commonly folde, and well payed for, by diligence of workemen, will foone be made plentiful!. ttrtl .. 

Rhem.S. They were thenin Libraries, Momperies,Colledges il Churches,inBiJhops,Vriefle,,andfome other dtuout 3S3? 

principdl Laye mem houfetandhandu : who vfedthemwithfeareandreuerence , and facially fitch porta at rhc Scriptures 
perteinedtogood life and manert, notmedting, but in pulpit and fchooU, (and that moderately to) viththe «*««»*« 
hardandhigh myfieries outplaces of greater diffcultie. The poore ploughman , coulde then in labours*? the S^ 
ground, fmg the Hymnes and Vfabnes either in bnowen or vnkpowen languors , a> they heard them in the ho- 
iy Church, though they coulde neither reade norkpowe thefenfe, mganin&andmvflerie, ofthe fame. Such ho. 
lyperfons ofbothjexes, to whom S. Hieromein diuers Epifiles to them, commendeth the reading andmeditatL How thelaWe 
en of holy Scripture, , were diligent to fearch all the godly hiBorie, andimitabU examples of chaftitie,humi- &£M2? 
bue,obedience, clemencie ,pouertie ,penance,renouncingtheworlde: they noted facially the place, that did wkhwhalS 
breedi -the •hatred offime,feare of Gods iudgement , delight infbirituaU cogitations : they referred them feUu, nutmeandre- 
mall hard places, to the lodgement ofthe auncient Fathersand their maimers inreligkn, neuer prefuminsto l>&°n,andaw 
contend, controule, teache ortalkf of their omefenfe andphantafie, in deepe euefiions ofdiuinhie. Then the SlSSS* 
yirgtnpdtd meditate vpon the place, andexample, ofchafiitie, m odefiieand demur enefie : the maried,on con. ncrsT 
tugaUfauhandcontmence: the parent, , hove to bring -vp their children in faith andfeare ofGotL-the Trinte. 
howetortUe:thefHbiea,homtoobeyitheVrien,r } owetoteache:thepeopU,hmetolear^ 

tutted They were in all mens handes,that were defuousto rcadc them, and were to be bought of Com- 
mon Stationers, or Booke-fellers, as it appeareth by the fayingof Chryfoftome , cited mthefeaion 
next before: not onely in Libraries ,Monaftcrics,&c. and fomc deuoutc principaU Laye mens houfes, 
and handes. And as deuoute Laye men did vfe them well then, fo doe fuch men vfe them well nowc! 
learning out of them fuch things, as be neccflarie and profitable for them to know,and leauine. liieh- 
« myfteries, and hard places wm^ ^ 

Hieronyme fpeaketh, fang the Pfalmes in an vnknowen tongue, which they coulde neither reade nor 
knowe the fenfe meaning or myftcries of them , it is boldly affirmed, and vnpoffiblc ro be prooued. 
Such ringing of Pfalmes with the hopes , not vnderftood with the heart , no godly wife mafi wouldc 
haue allowed ,muchlcfle commended,as he docth , calling them their fong S Wue,thcfhepheards 
whittles, theinftruments of tillage. And asthofeholyperlonsofbothfcxer,towhomS.Hieronyme 
commendeth the reading and meditation of the Scripture vfed them to the gloric of God , and the 




Rhem.pt 



Hicro. 



or laimnm enmuans, with like zealc, reuerence , hurailide , and all othcrvertucs rcquiinc,do C 
readeche holy Scriptures m their mother tongue, & by dayly rcading,do gready profit in picue and 
char^asweU^^ 

TsoaLZrl , g A L^f7' the M' '^^^'^^r.theyoungfmdentfetnotthe xne rathe* 

SlSl "*^™ V '^^f^>4™^^^<*%w™infa& better daye,(a,m ftarplyrepre. 
fj'Mferefiefuchmufinte^ 

^dMmersMarns^ndtaa^sratherthendoersofGodsmrde^uchthe Fathers did eutr fharpely repre- £§££ 
Mcowyhemymortby arivtipro^^^ 

fitr(whichS^wn,neairoafimethS5cvn\»*t l >rr l >Ac*T>* \ .„.,/.-, ~.~.*-.r. • ... talkeofthc 



io?can> li l «• 1 f WMV v ^ /"^aiicuiocnpturciscnacwmcfieucryman 

»°3.caM. chalengeth: this the chatting olde wife, this the doting olde man , this the brab- 

Img iophiiter,this on euery hangmen prefume to teach before they learne it.Aoain, 

Some with poife ofloftie wordes deuife of Scripture matters among womenrorfier- 

lome(r.e vpon ^learne of women, what to teach men,and left that be not ynough, 

by facUitie oftongue or rather audacitie,teach that to others,which they vnderftand 

neuer a wh,t themfelues to fay nothing of fuch as be of my facultie : who ftepping 

vrirh i'fal r n? i° ^^criptUK^nd able to tickle tie eares ofthe mulritud? 
with a fmoth tale,thinke all they fpeakc,to be the Law of God.T/>« he wrote then, when 

Vulkr a th "^^ tD f^ ^" e ^ d ^f^^nmdMnematters^ wasnothingfo outragiou, a^noweitU 

'* w nTbcTn 321™*? H e \ f ° mC •T^ and Vrtmn** abufers o|the hofyS riptures,and 
will bcmaUtimes^sofaJlothergoodsiftcsofGoi-whoiemisbchaiuoui^ 

lyre- 



Scripture. 



1 



r- 

F 1 



TO THE READER. 

ly reprehended by the godly fathers(as appeareth by the places by you noted) fo was it not thought 
any caufc,to reftrainc the multitudefrora the lawful! and neceffarie vfe of Godsbookes,as it is nowe 
pretended by the Papifts. For that as fome fwclled in pride and vanifhed in curiofitie, fo many profi- 
le d inhumilitie,and all other vcrtues neceffary vnto true ChriftianiticAnd euen fo the cafe ftandeth 
atthistimc,fbmevnlearnedand vngod!y,pcruert the Scripture! to their owne condemnation: yet 
many vfe them wholfomly, to their comfort and edification. 
'Bhem.l SGregorie Tia%ian%enemadean oration of the moderation that was to Be vfed in thefe matters : where he 
In orat. dc f an K that fome in his time thought themfeluesto banc all the wifedomin the world, when they could once re- 
moderatio. t m tm 0Y ^ ree **«&/, and them ill couched together , out of Serif tares, but he there diuinefy difcourfeth of 
in difputa. *ke orders and differences of degrees : how in Chrsfics myfticall body, fome ate ordeinedto learne,fome to teach: 
fcruanda* *h*\ *M* Ye mt JpoftkstfU Do£tors y all interpreters, aUof tongues and fy&wledge $ not all learned in Scriptures 

and diuinitie ; that the people went not vp to tattif with God in the mountain J>m Moyfes^Jaron^nd Elea%ar: 
nor they neither , but by the difference of their callings ; that they thatrebettagainfl this ordinance 5 are guiltie 
of the confpiracie of Core and his complices ; that in Scripture there is both mitfyfor babes y and meate for men, TTie Scriptures 
to be difpenfed) not according to euery ones greedines of appetite or wilfulness but as is mofi meetefor eche ones muft be deli. 
necejjitie andcapacitie ; that asitisafbamefor a Bifhop or Triett to bevnlearnedin Gods myperies y fo for the ?**** jjr*" 
De agone comnton people it is often times profitable to faluation y not to be curious, but tofolow their Tafiors in fine er hie donjecordkg 
Chrift.c. 33. f nd fi^P^itie : whereof excellently faith S. jugufiine, Fidei fimplicitatc & finccritatc laftati, nutriamur to cche mans 
De bono in Chrifto; & cum parui fumus, maiorum cibos non appetamus, that is, Being fed with the firoplicitie ncc ?f «*• «- 
perfeuer.c. and finceiitie of faith, as it were with milke,foletvs be nourifhedin Chritt:and when we arelitle pacitxc ' 
16. oncs,let vs not couct the mcatcs of the elder fort. Who Vn an other place teflifiethfhat the word of God 

*I .Cor.3. t**Mt ^ preached nor certaine myfteries vttered to all men alike, but are to be de littered according tothe capar* 
*io.t tf. cn * e °f^ e bearers: as heproueth both* by S. Tattles example>whogaue not to euery fort fit ong meatejjut milke 

to many, a>sbeing notjpiritual, but carnalandnot capable ;and * by our lordesalfoiwhojpakftofomeplainely, 

and to others inparables, eJr affirmed that he hadnsany things to vtter which the hearers were not able to beare* 

Tttlke. I O Euery word of this fcftion being grauntcd ,to be as true as the Gofpeljit cannot be inferrcd,y thcr- 

fore it is not conuenient,y the holy Scriptures fliould be in the mother tongue, that they may be read 
ofall forts of Chriftians, without exception of any.Fory holy Scriptures teach,ymodcration,v;hich 
Nazianzen requireth, that meafure & difcretion which Auguftinc commcndeth,and reprehend that 
arrogacie rcproued by Gregory,& the rafbnes & intepcrance detefted by Auguftinc. So y by diligent 
reading of y holy Scriptures,thc Chriftian may lcarne to embrace the vettues & to abhorte y vices. 

l$36Wl % 1 1 ** ow mtic k more m *y voe gather, that all things that be written, are not for the capacitie and diet of euery of 
Inoratdcmo- *k*fifyl* readers, butthatvery many myfteries of holy wrine> be very fane aboue their reach, and may and 

dera 4 in difp. ought to be (by as great reafon)deliuered them in meafure andmeane moll meete for them f which in deede can _ 
#«™;»fin\. L*Jh.L«j~ i-!L-i.. M .;../.i..£.-r^.. «•/./_!•../ /..*•... in. .1 t , ^ ^ The Ievra law 

for not reading 
certaine books 
, w ^ # . ofholySerip* 

Ewchi. the CanricaCanticorum nor certaine other pieces of hard Scriptures/tU they were thirtieyeeret of age* wevntilla 

Fltlke 1 1 ^' t ^ ou §' 1 c ^ ere ^ e man y things in the Scripturcs,vnmeete for all mens capacities, becaufe of the tunc * 

difficultie of them, yet is there nothing vnmeete to be read of any man, neither are there any myfte- 
ries of holy writtCjvnmeete for Chriftian nientoknoweandvnderftand,asyoufeemc to insinuate. 
The Eunuche did reade the prophecie of Efaye, which he did not vndcrftand, yet was he not in dan- 
ger to take any hurt by it, and God fending him an interpreter, (hewed, as Chryfoftom faycth, that 

itisimpofsible,that he which with great {Indie and feruent depress occupied in the holy 
Scriptures, fhould alwayes he negletted, but although the inHrutlion of man he wanting 
vnto v s, the horde himfelfeentrmg into our heartesfiom aboue^doeth lighten ourminde, 
Jpreadeth his beames into our reafon, openeth things hidden, and becommeth teacher of 
thofi things which weknownot y &c. lnGenenH0m.35.AndexLuc.cap.16. After moftvehe- 
ment exhortation vnto the people, to reade the Scriptures, which if they negleft,he faith it is not pot 
fible for them to atteine to faluation,he addeth. Maxtme quidemj^c. Yea fpecialty, although 
thou doejl not vnderflandfuch things at are hidden in themtfet of the very reading much 
holinesgroweth. Therefore Grcgorie Nazianzen, wifheth not to hauc the Iewes tradition, for not 
reading of the Scriptures, or any part thereof (if you marke him (peaking in his owne language) but 
a like order, to reftrainc young men from being toboldcinexpontion,and contentious in diluting 
of the myfteries of the holy Scriptures. NeuerthelefTc Dauid, wifcr then all the au&ors of that tradi- 
tion,asking whereby a yong man lhall clenfe his wayes, aniwcreth,bv ftudie, meditation and keeping 
of the Lawc of God,Pfal,i 1 9. Neither doeth Hieronym commena the tradition of the Iewes,which 
permittcth not the beginning of Genefis,thc Canticles of Salomon, and the beginning and ende of 
the Prophet Ezcchiel to be read of young men,being vnder thirtie ycercs of age, but onely faith, th at 
the difficultie of the prophecie of Ezechiel is proued by that tradition. 
Rhcttt. 12 ^ n ^ trm b *b ere A no cattfe why menfhould be more loth to be ordered and moderated in thispoint by Cods 

Church and their Tafiors, then they are in the vfe of holy Sacraments xfor which at Chrifi hath appointed 
Triefies andminiflers 3 at whofe handes wemufireceiuethem 9 andnot be our owne canters :fo hath begiuen*vs Eph.4. 
docJorstfrophetSyexpoundersjnterpretersjeachers andpreachersjto takf the law & our faith at their mouthes: 
beemfe our faith andreligion commeth not to vs properly or principally by readingofScriptures > but (at the 
Jpofikfaith) by hearing ofkthe preachers lawfully jent: though reading in order md hsmStk^mnch confir- Rom.10,17. 

A.4. mth 




THE PREFACE 

mth and aduanceth the famt Therefore this holy books °f*he Scriptures y is called ofS^AmhrofeylAbct faccr- 
dotaIis,dic booke of prieftes,** whofehandesanddJfpofoionwemufitai^andvfiit, Iib.x.ad Grat, 

Ttilke J * ^° truc Ch^ 30 ? w *^ ^ee ^ ot ^ Co ^ ec or ^ cre< l ty the Paftors,Doftors,Prophetes, Expounders, 
' ~ Tcachcrs,and the Preachers of the Church,wbich Chrift hath giuen vnto vs,that we iliould take the 
Lawe and inftruftion of faith at their mouthes : And although faith come not principally by onely 
reading of the Scriptures,butby hearing of the Preachers lawfully fent,yetyou muft giue them leaue, 
to lcarch die Scriptures dayly, as the Berhxans did to fee, whether thole things which their Paftors, 
Preachers and teachers do deliucr,be euen fo. A&s.i 7.1 1 .feeing alfo you confeffe,diat reading in or- 
der and humilitic ( and none other reading doe wc allowe) docth much confirme and aduauncc our 
faith. That the bookc of Scripturc,is called of S.Ambrofe Liber Sacerdotdlis, you muft giue vs a bet- 
ter quotation then Ub.z. ad Grat. not fo much for the terme,but for that you inferre thereof, that wee 
mufttake and vie it at thehandes anddifpofiuonofPricftcs. Ambrole wrote fiuebookes&jWeatf 
Gratianum,and three defpiritufanifa, I fcare your note booke deceiued you. 

Rhetttm J j? ^ )C v *fi ^ not ^ €rc Mg&d what feme wilfull people do mutter, that the Scriptures are made for aUmen/md The popular 

that it is ofenuie that the Prieftes do bgepe the holy bookgfrom them. Which fuggeflion commetb of the fame °h>e3ions of 

Ccnc.3. ferpent * that feduccd our fir/} parents, who per/waded them, that God had forbidden them that tree ofhgow- ™ ch kojding 

lcdge>lefl they foould be as cunning at himfelfe, and li/^e vnto the Higbeft. Tty, no s the Church doth it to kgep e from the peo* 

I .Tim. 6. 10. them (torn blind ignorant pre fnmption,md from that which the Jpofite catleth falfi nominis fcicntiam,know- plc 3 anfwered. 

Rom. 1 1,3, ledge faifly fo called : and not to cmbarre them from the true knowledge, ofchrifl. Shewould basse allwife, Why y church 

&tf V;'queadlbbrictatcm,vntofobrietie, as thej4pofile(peai^th:foekiiow€tbthe Strifturet be ordained pemiittech not 
for euery ftate>a% meatcs,elements,fire,watcr, candle } k>;iues,fword,a}id the likg ; which are as needfull (moB of c £ c ? r ° ne rt 
them) for children as oblfol'igs y for thefimple as the wife : but yet would marre all, if they were at the guiding to reade the 
of other thenwifemen,or were in thehandes of euery one,for whefeprcferuation they be profitable. Sbeforbid- Scripture. 
deth not the reading oftheminany language, cnuicth mmansccmmoditicjxttgiuetf) order how to doe it toedi- 

Mat.7.6. fication y andmt dehrucfion : hereto do it without coiling die holy to doggcs,or pearles to hogges : (See S. The hofy (crip.; 

Chryfefi. ho. 24. in Matth. declaring thefe hogges and dogges to be carnailmen and Heretics, that tah no n,res to «roal 

'■''*" " " " ' * menandHcte- 

tikes, are as 
pcarlcsco 

lug the 

Tfalr,;es,Trcpbcts, Gcfpe/s, Epifiles, neuerfo readily jor his purpofe, as yincemius Urinenfis faith fuch mens 
Li.dc prx- fafoien " • yet foe would according to Tertullians rule, haue fuch mere vfurpers tjuite difcharged of all ocas- 
Icriptioni- ??***£ and potion of the holy Teftament,wbich is her old and onely right and inheritance , and belongeth not 
k us< to Heretics at all, whom Origen callcth Scripturarum furcs, thceues of the Scriptures. She would haste 

Origin z. T ^ c ^worthy repelled, the curious repreficd, thefimple meafured, thi learned bwnbled,and aU forts fo to vft 
ad Ro. z ^ €m or abfleine from thesn, as is mojl conzienientfor euery ones faltiation : with this generaM admonition, that 

Jjxcx Z4, mne eanvtidtrffand the meaning of God in the Scriptures * except Chrifi open their fenfe>andmak$ thempar- 

tafyrs of his holy Spirit in the imitie of his my final bodie : and for the reft, foe commit teth it to the Tafior of 
euery prouince andpeople,according to the differ ence of time y place, andperfens, how and in what fort the rea- 
ding of the Scriptures is more or lefje to be procured or permitted, 

F/tlkc. 13 That the Scriptures were made for alChriftian mens inftruiftion,whc you haue wrangled as much 

as you can,you arc driucn in the endc to confcflc.That Popifli pricfts,notonIy of enuie,but alfb of de- 
uililh pollicic, left their falfc doftrine, and wicked life might be reproued, haue kept that holy booke 
from die people, though you will not acknowledge, yet the children of God, whofe eyes he hath ope- 
ned, doc plainely fee and perceiue. Your companion vnto the dcuils fuggeilion, will then feemeto 
be like, when you can flicwc Gods prohibition from reading the Scripture, as our parents could, for 
eating of the tree of knowledge. But when Chrift faith cxprcflcly to all Chriftians, Search the Scrip- 
turcs, Your cauilling is like the Serpents fuggeftion 3 which contrary to the expreffc word of God,faid 
you fhall not die 3 but God knoweth,&c.So you would beare men in hand,that albeit God commaund 
themtofearchthe Scriptures, yet there is great danger in reading of them, and therefore they were 
better nottoreadcthem: Yea your Prcdeceflbrs haue condemned forheretikes,iuchasdidreadc 
them,diough now you goe about to excufe the matter, and fay, that you meant nothing, but that the 
people Ihould beware of blinde prefumpuon,and learne to be wife vnto fobrietie : as though thefe let 
tons arc not better learned, by reading them in the booke of God, then by your reftrayning them, 
from reading them at all, or not but at your plcafure. Butletvsconfider,why the Popifh Church 
permitted! not euery one at their pleafurc, to reade the Scripture, She knoweth (fay you) the Scrip* 
tures be ordeinedfor euery ftate,as mem,elments,fhe % waxtr,eandle,l$ues,fwordandthe like : we knowe by 
the Scriptures the word of God to be ordained, as mcate and other things moft ncceflary and com- 
fortable,butnot as fire,water,candles^niues,fwords,and like matters of danger,whereof men (hould 
be rather afraid to mcdle with them, except it were for ncceflitie. And yet there is as great neceffitie 
In Gen. of the holy Scriptures, as of any thingyou haue named,and in them (as S.Chryfoftom faith) we may 
Hom.o. not fufpeftany danger tobe,asis in hre,water, candles,kniues,fwords and fuch liKe. All the danger, 

is in the affeftion of him that abufcth them to his owne condemnation, where as fire, water, fworde, 

kniues,cannot alwayes be fo goucrncd by the wifcft,but that they prouc hurtfull fometimes to the oc- 
cupiers of them. 

Where as you fay, the Popifh Church forbiddeth not the reading of the holy Scriptures 
in any language , it is falfe : For whatfoeucr (he doeth nowc , certaine it is that her Minifters 
hath forbidden it in times paft, and immediately before, you fhewe itafons, why fhe doeth not 

permit 






r 



1 






: 



TO THE READER. 

permit eucry one to rcade the Scriptures: So foone you haue forgot your felfc, Except perhaps you 
wil fay,fhe forbiddech not fuch as vnderftand them in Latinc,to rcadc them alio ia Engliih,which is a 
poore permiffion-.but if flic cnuieth no mans comoditic(as you fay)why doth flic not permit all men^ 
to take that commoditie which they may receiuc by reading of them \ you anfwerc,/&* gmtth order 
how to do it to edification, and not to dejtrufiion, it were well if flic did fo, for that care were ieemely for 
the fpoufe of Chrift. But as you affirme before in the fixt Seftion, (he hath taken order, that the ho- 
ly Scripture though truely tranjlated into vulgar tongttes,yet may not bee indifferently read of all men, nor of 
any other, then fuch as bate exprefle licenfe thereunto, of their Cmfnll Ordinaries, with good tefiimoniejrom 
their Curates or Confefiors,that they be humble, difcret,anddeuoute per font, and Uk$ to talq much good and no 
harme thereby :by which order it appeareth, that they which haue moft neede to reade the Scriptures, 
are vtterly debarred ; many other by the difficultie of obteyning licenfe difcouraged, and cfpccially 
that nonc,but ranke and obftinatc Papifts, may bee allowed, for thofe onely of the Popilh Curates, 
Confeflbrs and Ordinariesjlhallbe comptcd humble, difcveete,anddcuonteperfonu Let all godly wife 
men iudgc, therefore, whether the Popiih Church, although you profeflc that (hee enuieth no mans 
commodme,yet by this ordcr,hindercth not as much as inner lycth,the profiteof all men. Butyou 
anfwcrc,that carnall men and hcrctikes, be hogges and dogges, to whomc pearles and holy things, 
fuch as the Scriptures be, arenot to be caft, which if it were a right interpretation ofour Sauiours 
commandemcnt,itwercnot lawfullto attempt the conuerfionof herctikcs,by preaching the trueth, 
nor to procure the repentance ofcainall men by exhorting them to the loue of heauenly things. 
But as by preachingand exhortation, fo by diligent reading and meditation of the holy Scriptures, 
many hcrctikes are made CathoIikes,many carnall men are made Spirituall. Therefore not all that 
be carnally minded,or infc&ed with error, but onely defperate, prophane and malicious contemners 
of the trueth, arc thofe hogges and dogges, to whome the precious holy myfteries of the Gofpell,arc 
not to be any more offered, when they haue plainely declared themfelues to be fuck Chryfoftomc, 
whomc you cite, fpeaketh exprcfly offuch, and not of all carnall men. ForinthenextSeflion,you 
defcribc the people of Conftantinople, whome he exhorted to thereading of the Sciiptures,tobe ve- 
ry carnall men, and lb they were in deede, yet he iudged the reading of the Scripturc,moft neceffary 
for them, And Hom.cx Luc. cip.i 6. after a moft vehement exhortation, to rcaoe the Scriptures, hee 

addech, Magna aduer fwpece at a,&c. The reading of 'the Scripture, is a great defence a- 
gainst finne, the ignorance of the Scriptures, is a great downefall and a deepe dongeon,it is 
a great lojfe offaluation, to knowe nothing of Gods /awes, this thing hath both bread here- 
fes/ind brought in corrupt life, this hath turned all things out of order vpfde downe, Thus 
faith ChryfoftomcBut cuen that ignorance, which hee fo detefteth, is ofyou Papifts, comptcd good 
Cathohke dcuotion,or the mother thereof. And what other was the ftaee of the moft, in the blindc 
dayes of Poperie, buteuen agrofle ignorance of all the holy Scriptures ? Where the people might 
not knowe what they bclecucd, what they prayed, what God commaunded, or any thing pcrtcyning 
to Chriftian religion, but cither of dombe images, or of dornbepricftes,exceptonce inieucn yeeres 
pcrhaps,of ibmc prating Fryer or other Popiili prcachcr,which rather turned them from Chrift,:hcn 
fhewed the right way to God by him. 

You adde furthct. that you would haue hcrctikes quite difcharged, from all occupying and pofTcfl 
fion of the holy Teftament. It muft firft be prooucd who be heretikcs,and which is the true Church 
that hath right &intereft in the Scriptures, for neither your challenging of the name of the Church, 
will be fufficicnt to proue you fo in deedc,nor the terming of any other to be herctikes,cxccpt you be 
able out of the word of God, to conuince them to be fuch. 

Finally , for the right vfc of the' holy Scripture , the Paftors of the true Church of Chrift , doe dili- 
gently inftruS their fiiccpc , out of the holy Scriptures , with what moderation, humilitie, reuerence, 
defircto profitc by them, andinuocacionof Gods Spirite, they ought to rcadc them ,howc care- 
fully they muft auoydc all preemption , curiofitic , raihnclfe , prophancnefle , and fuch like vices, 
which may not onely hinder their profitc in the Scriptures, but alfo caufe all their traucll in them to 
turne to their vtter dcftru&icn. 

Thcfe things ,thc true Paftors and Goucrnours of the Church can tcachc, without arrogating vn~ 
to themfelues anyprcfumptuous authoritic, to reftraine or permit according to their iudgcracnt, 
that which our Sauiour Chrift hath left generally, to all the members of his myfticall body , which is 
- ^ his holy Church, and to eucry one of them. 

Mem. 1 4 Wherein, the varietie of circumfiances cattfah them to deale diuerfly : at we fee by Saint Chryfoftomi feo~ {j ainc ch ^ 
. pleofCcnruntinofle, whowcrefo delicate, dnll,wor Idly , and fo much giucn to dice,cardes .facially ftage Stlt^ 

in Ytta_A- phyes or 7 heaters (as Saint Gregorie TS^an^cne wifnefieth) that the Scsipmres,and all holy lections ofdi- reading of ho. 
tiianaiu. nine things were lothfome *vnto them : whereby their holy Bifhop was forced * inn " ' " 




Chrvfoftomd 



■ 



THE PREFACE 

l'ltlke.14 Chrjfoftomcnottarefp^ 

molt vehemently , commendeth,noc onely tlie lawfulnefic, but alio the neceffitie of reading the ho- 
ly Scrptures by the Laye merits it appeareth in many places before cited and quoted j0 ut of his Ho- 
mdics and many odier which fot ted,oumeff ea areomitted/ceing thematter by you is partly confef- 

SSS fvhl e h°, S^ a r° Ple 'J h S !T ° ^^ T dcd >" >' OU «**" *° ** Pcopk of Antioch, 
HomT § J Y rTTw h f ° r theK V f "" and § odlin «,he c *"«h vpon very earneftly,to be di ' 

Hom.3. fc gcnun reading of the holy Scnptures.ad Pop. Antioch, Hom. 2Mi .&c.Again e for the neceffitie of 

ftudymg the Scriptures, he fayetn. Q* fa l Htem co „ fi ^ w/ ^ ^ fa hat vtUmajne tg 

[aluatton, let them exercife them {elites in the Scriptures, in en. ad i .Cor. Hom.6. .Where 
you thinkc it rcqu. fite in thefe times , for a Popiih Cathol.ke,to be skilfuH in the Scriptures, I woulde 

b'WruedtnaJplacesandtwes^ 

kingn therefore (asfome pertierfely gather of his vordes) a thing abfolutely needefullfor euery poore Mtifi- W&*** 

certc >readeor Me Screes, nor ^bitfauourirztheprefumptuou,^^ disss: 

r^ZfTlt fi T ' refrmedh *•**?{+» • ""* ¥< Waning the excejjiue prided SdT 
madnes of thefe dayes , when entry man and woman ts become not onely a reader , but a teacher , contr outer, f-ongthePrc 
and tudge of Doctors , Church , Scriptures and all :fuch as either contemne or eaffly pafie ouer aUthe moraU te ? ants ««« 
parus,goodexan,ples, and precepts of life (by which aswell thefimpleas learned mightbemuch edified) and fiELfa 

-.Tim.c 3 . learmng ,Jw ncucr comming to knowledge , riadingand tolling in pride of witte conceite of their olZ t'Ta m i- 
^ TiWr thM ^ e ^ nlsarnedand ^ft Me ^ oul ^f^i'e to their owm ' Scripture, then 

I t MM. If. AH that Chryfoftome faith, to this purpofe,is wiped away with this rcprochfull glofcdiat he foakf lhe moraU 

f'^nagreeablytothataudtenceandhisfeoplesdefau^ 

tbeur cred.ee before a fewe capuous fchollers in their fchooI c ; then they doe reference the prdSe 

or Cnnlt, before whom they fhould prepare to fpcake, when they preach in the Church of God. And 

H,r v ■ f n e ;f°rt e ; tin i 3Ures ^ dp ^ akS 'f l raan "«°f handling,thereisfome difference, betweene 
He fpake m a preacher before the people, and a reader before the learned ,5et no learned godly man fuch as we 

iulrifie in the ° ld > * « er f y , ch ' n 8 ^ P" P« > before the ignorant , the true th whereof, he is not able to iuihfie in 
fcooles. thel f ho . oI «bcforc^hebelUcamed.Bc U deth a t y ourreuriaionofhismlesvntohisaudienceand 

SSfjh 5? t °a f m jP°pk» * M™ P roo ««l to «* both friuolous, and falfe, feeing he com- 
mendeth the ftudie and reading of the holy Scriptures , no lcffe generally to the people of Antioche 
which iwere not :a hde :more fpirituaHy affeded, then they of cJL^k. A&JdJ$£% 
£tt H " t" g ^t^ r de f" ll >f" ™V fore artificer to reade Jjhrt, Scripture, isfomIC 
^S«^^^.Letusownevvordcsteuifieforhim,bothakeadycited 3 ando^ 

CdSl? ^^^^cflismmdam&c.HeareallyethatbeSecularorLaym 
H W. i™ e ™™» to f™™^ild-w^ commamdethyouftecially , toreade 

the Scriptures, and that not [imply , nor t uit were by occafwn , but with great diligence 
Doth not ornnes tmndani, all fouler men^nclude , as well cuery poore Artificer , % euery ricTi merl 

Ek Luc deKment jfS ^ °S T ' ^8^«wfy "cedcfoll, which the holy Ghoft commaun- 

Cp L ' If allraentodoe i / I might addehereunto,that he faythin an other place, Jt Lnot pojftbly be, 

P- ' Ifiyyt cannot poffibly be that any man can attaine tofaluation, except he be cotinmlly con. 

uerjant inftrntuaUreading. But heare you would quarrell, that he maketh no exaft rule , becaufe 

many men attaine to faluatior, which cannot reade at all. Yet his meaning is plainc, and his wordes 

Sr^ri" kT "" bC ^5 ' b u Ut ***» ^^ whkh is &»** b/continSuSg of 
the Scnpwres,whcther a man reade them himfelfe, or heare other. B 

crel it k rmTn^in ° t r fUmptU °f ' 'T?^ 'J" 1 contcntlous ""S«ng, and fearching of Gods fe- f- 

crets, it i true, no more doe wee, and much lefTe the pride and madnc s of diem,that will be teachers ! 

comptroUers and mdges of Docfors,Church, Scriptures and all. ' 

A,a nua afC Y °cu C , U c able t0 pr ° UC ' diat euer y Artificcr 3mon S vs > rcad «h the dcepeft and har- 
deft queibonsofholyScnpturcrather then the morall part, albeit that feeing whatfoeucrhwriaen 

hr K nnf f 7 A to ? m&lhK ^ gh P a " enCe 3nd co "^of theholy Scrfptures^ SSS 

\^lh TT^ or r ficabJcforbimtoknowc - "there wereintheApoftles time,S 

^^^rt 1 ? 1 ^"fr^ P CrUC " cd thc S^P 1 "^ 5 to *cE ownedeSon! 
h^^W.S th ° u .8 h *f re bc/omc fuch in thefe daies.But as the A pcftles neuer rettrained orfor- 

Sc wavSufe fcG y0,, " ( u h0U5h ",?!? fr °'? ««»>*» o^ens abufe, will caric 
ieLcwa )g ht m the fchooles , agamft the gcneraU hbemc for all men tcteade thc Scriptures, then 

thc 









p 



TO THE READER. 

ihc authentic ofChryfoflom, though he in your Judgement, were but a pulpit man, for the contrary, 
Where you accompt onely faith , and fiduce to be ncwe phrafes, and figures, the one,faith onely, 
may be flic wed by twentic authorities, to haue bene vfcd,more then twelue hundreth yeeres aeoe, by 
writers of the Church, both Greckes and Latincs: the other,fiduce, is a ncwephrafe, and for ought I 
knowe,ofyour ownc framing,and none of ours : as for the Latinc v/oide,fiducia, and that which it fig- 
nifieth,truft and confidence, I doubt not,but they which arc mcanely read in the Scriptures, do know 
- them to be both ancient and vfuall. 

Khem.10 They delight innone more then intheEpipetotheRomanes^heCamkac&Titicoi^theJpocalips.which ThevrrCiir 
*Apoc.J.i. hauetn them as many myfieriet as wordes .they fnde no difficultie in the [acred bool^*cU^edwithfcuenjeales. T^^dii'. 
* Aftes 8. they askefor no expofttor * with the holy Eunuch, theyfeele no fv,ch depth of Gods fcience in the Scriptures as niU '«^»«* 

ConfcfJib. s Migufline didphen he cried out, Mira profimditas cloquiorum tuorum, mira profundus ShSek"? 

i a.cap.14. ^£) eus meus ) mira profunditas.-horror eft intendere in cam,horror honoris,& tremor bce '" the 

amoris, that is, O wonderfullprofoundnes of thy wordes : wonderful! protbundnes, Scnptur "' 
my GodjWonderfull profoundnes : it makcth a man quake to looke on it : to quake 

SeeEpi.3. f° rr cuerence,and to tremble for theloue thereof. They regard not that whhh the fame Dotlor 

Auguft. tffirmethy that the depth and prof unditie ofrvifedome , not onely in the wordes of holy Scripture , but alfo in the 

matter and fenfe, iifo wonderfull,that,liueamanneuerfo long,behe ofncuerfobigbawitte 3 neiierfofiudiouf, 
_ neuerfoferuent to amine the knowledge thereof, yet when heendeth, he (hall confefie he doth but beginne. they 
Hiero.Epi. feele not with S. Hierom , that the text hath a hardfhellto be broken, before we come to the kp-neU. they will 
13.C4. not fay themfelues in onely reading thefacred Scriptures thirteeneyeeres together, with S. Bafil, andS. Gre- 

Ruft.Ec. gorie Nazianzenc, before they expound them, nortakg the care (as they did) ntuer otherwife to /nt'erprete 
hift.li.z.c.?. them,then by the vniforme confent of their forefathers and tradition Jpofioitlig, 
Vulke. 1 6 There hath bin euer fomc Schifmatical heads,which haue fantafied,that they could interprcte the 

Scriptures by their owne wittes,without other ordinarie meanes of learning,orthc grace of Gods ho- 
ly Spirit : against whom this may be applied which you write. But thatcuery Artificer amonoft vs 
that readeth the holy Scriptures,is thus prefumptuoufly affected, it is a moft impudent flaunder For 
many dioufands, with dewe rcuerencc of die worde of God and true humilitie of heart, doe rcade to 
their infinite commoditie, comfort, and increafe ofgodlincfl'e. Where you fay, they delight in none 
more, then in the Epiftle to y Romanes,\ marueiie,why you fhould mifiike them that do fo, feeing that 
the true faith of the Church of Rome, whereof you would fecme to be fo great mainteiners, in no part 
of Scripture,is more plainely fet forth, then in that Epiulc,which the Doftor and Apoftle of the Gen- 

7? «i l* dld WritC vnt0 thc Koma ""> t0 bc read > heaid and vndcrftood , of euery fimple Artificer, among 

Aom.i . 7. them,as well as of thc rich & learncd,eucn all that were in &w;p,beloucd of God,& called to be faints. 

As for thc Cantica Canticorum, 1 thinke all thc brafen faces,that confpired to write this preface, can 
not name three fimple Artificers in England ,that delight more in that booke, then anv other of the 
Scripture : for my part,l knowe none. Neither is there any trcatife of thc holy Scripture', which is ge- 
nerally lefle ftudicd, cither of thc lcarncd,or vnleamcd. But becaufc it is a continuall allcgorie,the 
difficultie thereof fcrucd well,to make afiicw of your founder, before them whom you haue enchan- 
ted to bcleeue } euery lie,thatyour impudent mouth is not afiiamcd to pronounce.The Apocalips alfo, 
though it be hard to vndcrftand , and be full of myfterics , yet may it be read as other partes of holy 
Scriptures, and there are many things in it, that arc plainc and cafic to be vndetflood of query Artifi- 
cer. But perhaps you arc more vnwil]mg,they fhouM readc the Jpocalips, becaufc it doth defcribe thc 
whore of Babylon,thc Citic of Romefo plainely ,and thc Epiftle to the Romanes liketh you not,becauic 
it is fo plainc for luftification by faith without wot kcs. The reft that you fay, of the difficultie of fome 
part of the Scriptures , thc fimple and godly Artificers among vs, doe acknowledge, and cither feekc 
the interpretation ofthem at thc mouth of their learned Paflor, or els arecontent to be ignorant in 
rhe expoimon of them,knowing as they are taught by the learned out of S.Jugufine,thnt in thofe pla- 
ceSjwhich are plainely fet downe in the Scripture,arc found all thofe things winch conccrnc faith and 
good liuing. De doff, chrifl. lib a. cap. 9 . which is as much as is neceflarie, for euery Chriftian man to 
lcarne for his faluation. 

The example of S. Bafil and Gregorie, in ftudying thc Scriptures thirteene yeeres, before they ex- 
pounded thcm,pertcyneth not to cucty fimple Artificer,but to the Paftors & Teachers of thc Church. 
And God be thanked, our Church hath many godly learned I cachets, that haue ftudicd more then 
14. yeeres before they haue openly expounded the Scriptu; es,and which folbwe the vnderftan- 

ding ofthem , not out of their owne preemption , but out of the wrttmgs and author itie of 
their Ancients or Elder s,xvhom it is knowen to haue receiued the rule ofvnderjlandtng, by 
fucceffion apoflolike, which are the word s of Rttffnc ,whom you quote, who fpeaketh not one word of 

. vniformcconfcntorapoftoliketradition.lfyouallcdge,that all our Preachers , are nctof fo many 
yeeres ftudic,I anfwcrc,their example makcth no lawe, efpecially where thc neceffitie of thc Church 
reqmreth men of leiTc time, yet fufficient to teachc thc trueth. Neither are the moft of your femina- 
ne 1 ncftes , whom you iendc ouer to difturbe the ftateofgouernement, as well as the peace of our 
Church , of thiitcencvcercs ftudic in the Scripture , feeing we knew fome ofthem, butthc other day, 
runnagate vnlearned boyes, from our Vniucrfities,bu t being come to you , they are fuddenly become 
great Clarkes,and profound Teachers,whorifh impud ence, feruing them in ftcad of all learning. 
Rwm,lJ If our newt Miniflers had had this cogitation and care that thefe and all other wifemen haue, and euer had, Mmersand 

our countrey hadneucrfalle^o this miferable Jlate in relighn,andthat vnder pretence, colour, & countenance ^6e%blt 

of muehworfe, 



-J 



\ 



THE PREFACE 

tfGods rmtU .neither fhouldvertue and good life ham btent fopitifuUy eorruptedin tmeofjuch reading, &>« AisB- 
totltng,, tumblmg and tranflatmg the booke of our life andfaluation: whereof the more precious the right and ? ndou5 tof - 
reuenntvfe u, the move terdckw is theabufe andprophanation of the fame : which entry man of experience Sl^f 7 
bythefefeweyeeresproofe,andby comparingtheformr dyes andmaneruothefeofomsjnay tatty trie P 

h ttlkC. I f Gods name be prayfed, a great number of our Minifters,haue had as good cogitation, and cartas 

is meete for that calling, and thereby haue brought our countrey into that florifhingftate inRclki- 
on,that vertue and good life in them that diligently reade the holy Scripture translated into the mo- 
ther tongue, neucr moxt mined in any age, then it hath done fince the light oftheGofpel hathdri- 
uen away the cloudes of Popifh ignorancc,as ail that be indifferent, and know the experience of both 
umcs,cannot chufe but confeilc. Thinke you,the manners of the moft perted in the Popifh times are 
fo forgotten, that you may with honcftie, abide the comparifon, with the common fort of Chriflians 
m this time? But your drift is to decciue young hcad$,of whom through your traiterous confpiracies 
youhaue fent a great number to London Bridge, dutneuerknewe the former dayes and manners! 
and feeth m decde much wickedncllc in this time , yet pumfhed where it is detefted , in all fortes of 
mcn,and not openly permitted, as Stcwcs be in Popcrie. 

Khem. 1 S Look* whether your men be more Vermont, yotrr women more chafe, your children more obedient your fer. 

>™"™retrume,?ourmaidesmoremodepjo^^ 

Clear gte more deuoute mpraying : whether ihere be more reBgionfeare of God faith and cJiience in Mates 
,me,then of ' oUe,whenthere^ was not fo much reading, cbatting^nd tangling of Gods worde,but much more /?„- 

many, mto nmh mochneanmoMt sand den f table Utters ofloue andleudnes: their delicate rknel pSSy* 
tunes } andtranJlationsmucbtncreafingthefame. 3 fedasheathea 

Fulke. J S Wc ycclde humble thankes vnto God,diat although the f. uites of the Gofpel, be not fo olcnrifiill P 0010 ' 

as it were meete after fo long teaching « yet the worde of God hath not beene preached and read in 

fS '^l f 1 SrCa n r" d n ° ta S CftcfteS r d 1CrCOt d ° C a ^" rc ' in *• life and "nuerfation of the 
fauhfull. And that all fortes and degrees of men, women, and children, wliich be diligent in readine 

andhearmgtadofGod^ 

religion fearc ol God,faitb, & co n fc,cncc,in all li.chpcrfonstthen was in any fuperfHtious hypocrite 
thatliuedind^darkedayesofPapiiMc. Neither doe women teachedieirLLIchudreXr 
parents youngmenthe olde fchol ers tl,cir maftcr , and fl^cpe their fhepheard, cxceptperhapT 
here there is greater knowledge in the woman, then in the man, in the childe, theAin theVa C K 

u , the p ace of tnc Pallor in which cafe, it is not againft Gods ordinance, that the inferiour 25 
* the fupenour. The Prophet Dauid fayth,that he had more vndcrftanding 5 then his a££ 

ca»f e heftudiedtheLawcofGod,thathebecamewifcrthcnallhisteachcrs,becaufehi^ 
was m d>c Lordes tclumomcs. But where the husband, par^oldc men, mafters and \o ftors are as 
tncy ought to be , better learned in , he holy Scri P tures,thcn their inferiours,thereisnoffi 
amongtt vs,as you Ipeake of it you except a fewe fchifn.at.lccs departed from ^and condemned oft 
Neither are the fentences of Gods holy worde,b y any of vs,.bufcd mto minVnd mocSS Inch 
other wickedncsM either by Pap.fls or pronhane vnrelig.ous pcrfon %w hkhliuclS3Sw 
nblcproBhaimtionoftheScrmturcs-frnm^^r^^^^^A;^^^'..-.. kT • , lou b u " n «»or- 



\ 



Pfal.u?. 

9>\&ioo. 
&c. 



'J. Cor. 



cay of fattl, bercoy,r.cne fee but wife men, who onely knowe, that, uere the Scriptures neuer Co trueh tZZ «, • 



SS52&5? ? : 6 t J V HC r rcfle ri, « habo ^chc vnderfhnding, Sot abofflS 
lit 252?" ll fu h fC> " 0t m thC wordcJlb ' 2 - <* Trinit.ln principio. 2SS. 

^f^hatmanyhodtheScrspturesastheydcetheSacrament^ ad fpeciem &nonadral U 

f-tdke.Ip J ^} el a P l "fjareaWetofollowenoarcumcntacainavs withanvflnn^^^.^*- v •. , 

offaith.Tl W t Hcrttike.; ^SS^^^ t t^^^^ , ^'f^ m ^ mAia ^ 

n—^eth^ 

cuiU 



i 



V 

i 






j 



-«'F - * 



I a 



i 



t. 



» — 



tf. 



1^ 



TO THE READER. 

cuill mcn/ecking to know the wil of God in the Scriptmes,by the promife of Chri{r,are afllired to finde 
it. And the fence of the Church,and of the doaors,if it be the true fence of the Scriptures,is taken out of 
the Scriptures thcmfclues,according to that worthy faying of Clemens cited in the decrees rf/fec. re- 
latum, Thcrfore euen in the S criptures with the afliftancc of Gods fpirir, may be found that true fence 
of the holy Church,and the doctors therof. But y th e ignorant & vnlcarncd,which know and folow no- 
thing but their priuate fantafie, may cafily be deceiucd, & that heretikes, wolucs, and the dcuils them- 
felucs, prctende the holy Scriptures, it needed not fo many au&orities to prooue, becaufc it is acknow- 
ledged of all men that haue but meane knowledge : Yet it followeth not which you conclude, that the 
vulgar or common people,in thefe dayes of general difputes, cannot but be in extreme danger of error, 
by reading the Scriptures ttuely tranflatcd, but rather by reading of them, may be prcferucdf.om dan- 
ger of error,if in humblcnes of hcart,and defire to knowe the trueth,they fceke,knocke,and pray to him 
which hath promifed that they ihall finde,enter,and recciue. 

Rhem. 2 Bm the ca f e mm « m,re kmttabk .-for the Troteflants & fitch as S. Taul calleth ambulantes in airutia,wal- 2.Cor.4. 

king in dcccitfulnes,/««r/2> abufed the people & many other in the worldpot vmifijhat by their faife tranfla- The Scriptures 
mm they haue injiead of Gods Lav and Teftment,&jbr Chrifls written wil& word, gif.cn them thtirownt -jr/V- haue bene fall- 
k;d witmgand phataJies,moft (harmfully in all their verfiom Latin,Knglifb,& other tongues,corruptingboth the l v and hci ' £ti " 

* Beza an- l " te ? ™ d fi n f c hf al frf r ?'J I ?' o y ddi >^ S' f tranflaCed 

not" 

Lu 

*See 




oufly 3bufcd, 
fogiuen to 
people to 

*_,->.. , , - - the poore deeetued 

meter. W'^^A^w^ 

the Tmtels word, 

Tulke. 20 You flander thc Proceftants,in faying they walkc in dcccitfulnes 5 and abufe men by falfe tranflations, 

corrupting,adding,detrafting Seethe particulcrs whcreof,as they occurre in thefe annotations^ rc- 
ceiue their anfwer to your flame. And as for y booke,wherein chey are fet foorth more at largcby which 
. you meanc^/*r* w* difcouery, the auftor did well to terme it an handmayd to this great gentlewoman,, 
the gloffe of your annotations/pecially in refpeft of her modeftic,that being once rebuked of her fauci- 
ncsjiheholdcthher peace and doth notrcply.Sothactheiefiueorfixeycrcshauingnone amongftyou, 
that dare let pen to paper, to defend her after the death of her father, (he hath kept filencc to thc (hame 
of all Papifts. I herfore for a large and particular confutation of all thofc flanders,j rcferre the Reader 



The lafr quarrcll againft our tranflation,is,for adding whole fentences to the pfalmes in meter, and 
cucnto thc Crcdcin rime. By as good reafon you might haue brought out all bookes that we writcin 
Englilh,to prone that our tranflations of the Bible are faultie.For all rcaionablc men know,tli3t the tur- 
ning of thc pfalmes into mectcr, is no tranflation, neither is thc Credc any part of thc text of the holy 
Scnpture,although good regard ihould be had as well in thc one,as in the othcr,rhat nothing be added 
to the fence (though thc nomber of wordes can not poflibly bee kept) as for the moft part I hope it is. ' 
Where you fay the poore deceiued people fay and fing thofc roeeters, as though they were Gods owne 




feruerh) 
Anriouri- 

ithis-- 

:& 

rgc 
. ... - ; 'ii in a booke 

■flatotsdot.yfi :.of lately made 

tlte JMJftcdtyore by piirpofelyof 

nouumTe- the word from the peopU. ^'idfbr a^aterneoftbismtftiefaj^ * DISCO- 

lta.oai.i 567 Me^r, f0 beware of hu tranflations one that hath made a verylhoyt and mockry i>'f Gods holy worde.fi> tha v E R * * )&Cm 



themfdu^allprhiileiged and authorised to be ioyncd to the WUjfr to befaid and lung of tht poore mple.and tic,e ° f ? heir 
tobebelectiedasartUesoffahhandwholyconfonanttoGodsword. rrs Jj^tettE" 

prof«(T« that ChtiR defended to deliuer die Fathers, and afterwardc in their confeffion of their faith, they day Lmsbsuplnmn. 



% 



THE PREFACE 

Tttlkt. 2 1 AM dfcfc qu^els, *od falfe accufations, arc anfwercd fufficiently in the bookc bcforercmembred, 

and as they flialbc touched in thefe anno tations,they fhall here alfo be confuted. 

That Caluine,the Church of Zurich,& other,compIaine of the licentious & prophane traflation of 
Capalionjz fhewethindeed,that we approuenone^ut yis fincere & true,although without pro ofe you 
accufe ours to be as bad or worfe.If Luther in his heat mifliked the Tigurme traflation, it is not iuffici- 
ent to difcredit it,feeing trueth,& not y opinion or authoritie of meiys to be folowed in iuch matters. 

The glofes,prayers,and confeffions,though they be printed 3 and bound inthe fame volume with the 
Bible,yet they he not priuiledged & au&orued to be fo ioyned with y Bible,as part of it^or yet fb wholy 
co nfo nam vnto ir,but that they are to be examined according to the text of the Scripture, and not o- 
therwife to be rcceiued,then fo farre forth^is they are agreeable therunto.Vnlefle perhaps you thinke, 
that we vforpe fiich lordfhip ouer mens faith,as you do nra&ife, which require all thefe your flaunders, 
contcined in your prefoce,and all other errors comprehended in yopr anno tations,to be taken for ar- 
ticles of faith, wholy confbnant to the Catholike religion. The contradifiion that you note in the 
fourth article of the creede in meeter, with die confemon of our faith denying Ihnbtupatrum, ifyou 
were not malitious enemies, might be auoy ded, either by acknowledging y the auftor of that meeter 
is to be vnderftood fo,as his wordes may agree with the article of the confdfion,or els^hat be vttered 
his priuate opinion difagree in g from the iudgement of the whole Church. 

JihetU+22 IVe therefore hauingcompaf^nto fee our belottedcot0nr^men^ith extreme danger of their foules t tovfhon~ 

lyfiich prof hone tranflations^md err onions mens mere phantafiesjor the pure and blejjedword oftrueihjnuch aL 
fo moued thereunto by the defirerofmany deuoutperfons : haue fet forth, foryou(bentjme readers) the new Tefta* T * ie pwpofr 
went to begin withallfrufting that it may giue occafion toyou,after diligent perufmg therofyo lay away at teftfuch f?r r ^w^ 
their impure verfions as hithertoyou hone bene forced to occupie. Howwellwe haue doneit,wemuJ} not be fudges, f ort h thsCa- 
but refine all to Gods Church andourfuperiors in the fame, to themwefubmit our felues,<md this, & all other our tholike edition, 
labours fo be in part or in the whole, reformed>torrefted, altered fir quite abolifhed : too/? humbly defiring pardon if %. 

through our igttoracejemeritie,or other humane infirmitie,we haue any where miftalgn the fenfe of the holy Ghoft. 
fisrther promifingfhat if hereafter we efyie any of our owne errors, or if any other, either friend of goodwill, or ad~ 
uerfariefor defire of reprehenfion, fhall open vnto vs the fame: we will not (as Vroteflants do)for defence of our eflL 
ynation,or of pride and contention,by wrangling words wilfully perfifi in them, but be moft glad to heare ofthem^and 
in the next edition or otherwife to corre8 them: for it ktrueth that wefiekgforjmd Gods h onour : which being had 
either by goodintention,or by occafionjdi6weU.ThU we profeffe only f hat we haue done our endeuour with prayer, The religious 
notch feare and trembling,left wefhould dangeroufly erre mfofacred, highland diuine a vorkf: that we haue done *?* andfince- 
it with aUfaith,ditigmcefindjiueeritie:thatwe haue vfednopartialitieforthe difaduantage of our aduerfaries, ™ c ° bfcru «* 
nor no more licence then Ufufferablein translating of holy Scriptures: continually keeping our felues as neere as k So* * ttAa 
fofpble, to our text and to the very wordes and phrafes which by long vfe are made venerable, though to feme pro- 
See S. Au- fhane or delicate cares they may feme more hard or barbarous, *as the whole file of Scripture doth lightly to fuck 
guft J1.3 . ** the beginning : ackpowledging with S.Hierom, that in other writings it kynough togiue in translation, fenfe far 
confef] c, J, fi*fi* *** that in Scriptures* left we mi fie the fenfe, we muft k$epe the very wordes. Ad Pammach.epiftola X or. I 

ca.2 jnprincip/^f muft, faith S^Juguftrne^etAfaccordingtoafet rule, left licence o f words breed fome wickfd 

opinion concerning the things coteinedvnderthe words.De ciuitate bb.i o.cap az JV hereof our holy forefathers Theaundent 

and ancient Do£fors had fucb a religions care jthat they would not change the very barbarifmes or incongruities of fit hers kept 

Matth«2i. fpeaeh which by long vfe hadpreuailed inthe oldreadings or recitings offcriptures.as Neque nubent ncq; nu- ^'8^*% ** 

Markg. bentur JnTertuRianli.ynMarcion. inSMlarieinc.zzMat.andinaUthefathm.^mccotMv^ JJjJof S?5- 

Hebr.7. cofondar & ego eum/n SXyprian ep.6*3.«».7.Talis enim nobis decebat facerdos(»Wcfe wot an elder tranf- gar Latin tew* 

lotion thenthe vulgar latin that now is) in S.Jmbrofe c.y de fuga feculi. andS Hierom himfelfwho otherwife 

Matth.6* corretJedthe latin tranflation that was vfed before his time, yet kgepeth religioufly(as himfelfprofeffeih Pnefat. 

2o.zi. * 1n4.Euang.ad Damzfam) thefe and the likg /peaches , Nonnc vos magis pluris eftis illis > and, filius 

' * hominis non venit miniftrari, fed miniftrare : and, Neque nubent, neque nubentur : in his comment** 

Luc.13 . rm V p 0n thefe places, and Non capit Prophetam perire extra Hierufalem, in his commentaries in c. z, IocL 

fub finenuAnd S^Auguftine, who is moft religious in all thefe fhrafes, count eth it afpeciallpride and infrrmitie in 
thofethathauealitklMminginton^s^noneinthings,thatthey eajily takg offence of the finale beaches or 
folecifmes in thefcriptmes.de do&ina ChrHUU.cap.13 . See alfi the fame holy father lij. de doft.Chrift.c; 
3t«frfcraft t x jn EuangJoanJfctfof the matter of our tranflationmvre anon. 
Tttlkc. 22 Thefe fourtie or fiftie yeeres, being voy d of companion, you haue fiif&ed the people to be without a 

Popifh tranflation,while you had any hope to perfwade the world, that ignorace ofthe holy fcriptures 

is more meete for them,tnen knowledge in the faracButbeingbeatenfromthatmoftimpudentafler- 

^ don by Qiame, aod the confciencc of al Papifts that are of any equitie or indiffirent iudgement crying 

out againft it^8t feeing that you laboured in vaine to bring in blind ignoranceyou haue yeelded by ob- 

fcure tranflation,pardy to dimme the light ofthe Scripture,& by hereticall annotations,to peruert the 

fence of die holy Ghoft,to the vpholding ofthe kingdom of Antichrift.Tha t our true & fincere tranfla- 

rions,out of the oririnall tongues (which you fay men hitherto haue bene enforced to occupie) being 

layed afide,your miftes of darke fpeaches,& wicked obferua dons might come in place. What you pro- 

fefTe and proteft of your care and finccritie^nay be credited of them y be deuote vnto you : but all rea- 

Chap.io. fonablemenmaytakeatafteofyourcreditcbythis. In the anfwer to Martmesbodkc called thedtfeo- 

ftfta z. uerie,&c.you were admonifhed of manifeft corruptions,& folfe tranflarions, eucn of your vulgar latine 

textjbut where is the promife ofreformarion thefe fiue or fixe yeeres ? Your like fidditie in citing & ap- 
plying the fayings ofthe ancient fathcrs^hall God willingbc layed openin this anfwer to your anno- 
tations: but as for the humble acknowledging of your errors, and the corrfjdionof the fame,wchaue 
Cnall hope to fee. For fo long as your heads be occupied in contriuing moft homiblc confpiracies, of 

trcafons 



M 



M 



Dc ciuicac. 
libjo-cap. 



Sapien.4, 



I; 



TO THE READER. 

trcafons and murder of the moft honourable Prince in the worldc, your naturall foueraine Lady and 
Quecnc,and the oucrthrow of your owne Countrcy,which hath bred and nourifhed you: we cannot be 
pcrfwaded that any heauenly wifdome can enter into fb malicious fbulcs, or that there is any fcarcof 
Godjiegardjhonour or loue of his trueth,that moueth you to any thing, whatfoeuer you pretend ; But 
cuen as the booke youlately wrote againft y murthcring of Princes,had no other purpofe of the fetters 
forth,hut to make our prince & her Counfcl fecure of your dcuilifh praftifes,while you int£ded nothing 
fb careftilkas the moft cruel & vnnatural flaughtcr of her facred perfon, and of all her fairhfull Coun- 
fcllcrs ancf truftie fubie&s, by thathellifh and Sathanicall confpiracie of Sauadgc, Ballard, Babington 
and theieftjbyGifford&AUen principal pillars ofthat your SeminarieofRhemes,enchanted& confir- 
med thereunto,openly teftificd by their owne cofeffions,at their arraignments. That in tranflation of 
the fcriptures,the very words muft be kept,as nere as it ispoffible,and the phrafc of y tongue into which 
we tranflate wilbeare,we do acknowledge w S.HieronymadVammacb.That which you cite out of S.Au- 
guftine,is not to be found in the place by you quoted: but wherfoeuer it is writte,itfecmcth to be emen- 
ded of terracs vfoal iny Church,againft herctikcs,rather then of traflation.That the ancient doftors rc- 
fufed not the Barbarifmes and fohecifrues of the vulgar latin tranflation,wliich they then had,it was be- 
caufe they did write in Latin,to be vndcrftood of the comon people,to whom the Latin tongue was vul- 
gar,and y tranflation familiar: not that thofe Barbarifmcs & foktcifmes by long vfc became venerable, 
or that it is any example for you,to bring in latine and Greeke words into the Engliih text, neither vfed 
beforc,nor vnderftood now of the Engliih people. Although the place you cite out of S. Ambrofe, is by 
him defended to be a comendablc phrafe,by au&ority of thofe wnich made choyle of words & eloquent 
Ipeaches,of which one faid: loco edition quaviSloribus decebat. Neither doth S.Hieronym in the Epiftle 
to Damafus, fay, y he keepeth religioufly thefe & fuch like barbarous fpeaches, although he vie fomc of 
them in his C6mentaries,for the caufc before aledged,but rather he {heweth,that recourfe muft be had 
to the original truech of the Greeke text.Neuerthcles he faith,he hath fo tempered his penne>that thofe 
things only being corrected y might feerae to change the fcnfe,he fuf&ed y reft to rcmaine as they were. 
Neither had S.Auguftinc any religion in falfe or barbarous latine, although he did beare with it,and 
was willing to vfc it where it was beft vnderftood,or did beft exprefle y original Greeke. For in the firft 
place byyou quotcd,hc would hauc y original tongue,out of which the interpretation is made,to be loo- 
ked vnto,Sc that which is barbarous and obfcure,co be c orrefted by Jt,as in ftcad oivitulamina^xc would 
haue plantations : that which is comonly vnderftood,to be borne with^f it cannot be amcnded,& giueth 
an example olThat, which #<w(faich hc)we cannot take awayfom the mouth of thepeople float 
JingiVpohimpjalmjfanBificatidflor^ 

the fence yet a cunning hearer hadrather haue tt correBed } that it might be [aid, not floriet, 
but florebit. Andnothmg doth hinder the correUion>but the cufiome f the fingers &ut thefe 
things may be eafilycotemnedX this is die moft religious care,y he hath to liccpe Barbarifmcs & fo- 

technics, thisis the fpecial pride and infirmitic y he countcth in them,that would haue them corrected. 

In the fecond place by you noted/or auoyding of ambiguiue,he fakh,hc had rather fpeake barbaroiit 

Jy,then purely: as where the text is,T{p« eft abfcondhnm a te 0$ r/je«,becaufe 0$ fignifieth a mouth & a bone, 

the certeintic muft be learned out of the Greeke tongue, wherfore many f/awC&ith he)*^ vulgar 

cufiome of peaking is more profitable for fignification ofth'tngsfhen the leamedpuritie. For I 
had rather it be faid with barbarifme^on eft abfcondicum a te oflum mcum,r/> en that itfhottld 
be therfore lejfeplaine>becaufe it is more latine like. His meaning is, he had rather haue a barba- 
rous word vfed(ihat is vnderftoode of the common people) then a pure latine worde,eithcr not vnder- 
ftoodc,or vnccrteinc how it fhould be vndcrftood. 

In the thirdc place hefaith^hatyiw^M/V^inthepluralljisnogoodlatinc word, yetbecaufeitis the 
plurall nomber in the Greeke, the interpreter did chufc radier to exprefle the tructh according to the 
found of words, though he fpakc not fo pure latine,ac cording to the Grammarians,for if he had Ipoken 
itinthefingularnombcr,hchadnotexprcffedthe Apoftlcs meaning: Therefore let vsffiealq (faith he) 
and not be afraid of the Grammarians palmer, fo that ire may come to the found and more certaint trueth. 

Thefe things I haue examined particularly, though the matter be not weightie, that the reader may 
fee how foundly and fincercly, you gather out of the fa thers, where no great necde enforccth you, that 
he may the rather fufpeft your dealing with them,in matters of greater importance, 
Rhefft *•? ffywfhough the text thus tritely tranjlatedymightfufficientlyjnthefight of the learned Of the A n- 

betbcctrottle the aduerfaries corruptions^ prone that the holy Scripture wherof the? haue made fo great vaunts notati- 
makg nothingfor their new opinions J>ut wholyfcr the Caltholikf Churches beleefe & doftrine, in all the points of ^ *J ™ ' 
differ ece betwixt vs:yet looping that th e good &fimple may eafily befeduced by fome few obflinate per fens offer- m a'dc, & what 
dition(whom trefeeginen otter intoareprobat fmfefo whom the Gojpel,which initfelfis the odour of life tofalna- matter they 
tionjs made the odour of death to damnatioj>uer whofi eyes for finne & difobedience Godftffreth a •veile or couer c^cinc. 
to lUywhile they read the new Tejiamcnt y euen m the jlpoflle faith the Jewes haue til this day, in reading of the old, 
that as the one fort canotfindChriftin the fcripturesjreade they neuerfi muchfo the other canot find the Catholik$ 
Church nor heir doSlrine there neither) & finding by expert ece this faying ofSuAuguftine to be mop true ,lf the prc- 



P&IX31. 



Pfal.138. 



2..C0M. 
a.Cor.3. 



Dedoftr. 

Chrift, lib # 3 . iudicc of any erronious pcrfuafion prcoccupate the mind, whatlbcuer the fct ipturc hadi to y contrary 
cap.io. mentakcit for a figuratiuc fpcach : for thefe caufes 9 &fomewhatto help the faithful reader in the difficulties of 

diuers places, we haue alfofet forth veafonable Urge Annotation s, thereby to fhew the flndioia reader In moft 
places perteining to the controuerfies of this timefboth the heretical corruptions and falfe deduffions 9 and alfo the 
Jpoftolify tradition fhc expoftions ofthehofy fathers^ the decrees of the C&holiitf Church & nsofl ancient Conn* 






% 






THE PREFACE 

tfls:whkhm*mvhofoemtruJtethnot 3 fmheftnfe of holy Serif >tttres t htthadratherfoUwhUp-htatemdie- 
ment or the arrogant Jpirit ofthefe SeBaries, he fhallworthily through his otme wilfulnes be decerned, befeechinl 

allmmtolookg with diligence, /inceritiejOnd indifftrencie 3 into the cafe that concemeth no lejfe then eueryontt 
eternallfaluation or damnation. " 

Fttlke. 2Z . Afchough the t« be not truly tranflated by you, yet ye are not able by it to dilproue the trueth of our 
9 doftrine^iorto defendyour owne herefies.Whatfoeuer in youvjtmotatiomyou haue obferucd to charge 
vs with heretical! conniptions or falfe deductions, hath for the one bene fiifficiently confuted already 
die other {hall recciue anfwere now. As for the olde braggc of Apoftolikc tradition, expofition of fa- 
thcrs,decrees of Church & councels, flialbe declared now to be as vaine as euer it was. And whofoeuer 
wth diligence^ncentie,andindifFcrencie will vouchfafe to readers well your Annotations, as our an- 
fwere to the fame,I doubt not but they (hal acknowledge more to be performed concerning this matter 
in the cndc,then we promife in the beginning. As for the wilfull blindc,that wil be led by none other Jwe 
byyour blinde Pharizaical guides,wc muftlet them alone,to fall together with yoiynto thepit of euer- 

Rhem. 24 . **** #*• <V* <*»*& »« *«> he (hall to hU great contentment, finde the holy Scriptures mflclerely and in- 

luncibly to prone the articles ofCatholikg doBrme againfl our aduerfaries 3 which perhaps he had thought before 
this diluent learch.either not to be conronant to (iodc man) nr^t/a^ff^ n r r « M .;^^i:^.L.r ^jc niton 



1, 



prope fi- 
nem. 



tV v.? V — , .7 * ir^!* """""'"&«"?> vnr *™*rjane* 3 wnK» fewap ne haa thought before 

this dtltgemjearch.etther not to be consonant to Gods wrd y or at ieaft not contelned in the fame. mi finally he (hall 

^mf^^j^^ukm^tm. MuItifenfus,&c.ManyfenfesofhoIyScriptures Hereto,*** 



vnderftandin 



., _ . „ 5 lv " , - t »««*.x*uuiuuig : uciuicr are tney at moredilieent 

any time auouched more comodioufly & acceptably then at fuch times, whe the care ro «««i.«rf 
to ani wer heretikes doth force men therunto.For then,euen they that be negligent in SSL 1 * 
matters of rtudy & learning,fhaking offfluggifhnes,are ftirred vp to dUieenthcaring *«k«*« 

5 he ^uerlariesmayberefelled.Againe,howmanyfenfesof^ , 

cernmg Cnriltes G odhead, haue bene auouched againft Photinus : howe many of his 
Manhod,againft Manichams:howmany,of the Trinitie,againft Sabellius: how many H 

or the ymtie in Trinitic,againft the Arms, Eunomians,Macedonias: how many of tne fc ' 

Cathohke Church difperfed throughout the whole worId,and of the mixture of good 
and bad in the fame vntill the end of the world, againft the Donatifts and Luciferians 
and other of the like error: how many againft al other heretikes,which it were to Ion * 
to rchearle? Ofwhichfenfes and expofitions of holy Scripture the approued author? 
and auouchers, fhould otherwife either not be kno wen at all, or not fo well kno wen 
as the contradictions of proud h eretikes haue made them. * 

Fuike. 24 der ^f r S fe ;'* erc if no fmal accompt made ofthefe your annotations, } you promife the dfe rca- 

fetfor^ 

SlSrtt, fit me y eeies ^ d W" »B » all. For my part,by the affiftancc of Gods grace, I nothing 

d^ubt,butaslhaueintwe^ 

mcanesyouvfetovpholdit^fuchfortasyouhauenolifttoreplyfomtruswo 

, Cr r hni n if ^^« were Ike to haue bene, if no fuch here! e had arifen, and that the trucC* 

I .Cor.r r. tho Wees be better difecrned from the arrogant heretikes,according to the faying of the A^ffle Ther! 

the .f l« rC ? t " *&$* "* ^V ' "^ be made manifeft - So SKsSKrfKS the fa! 
m£ fu s ^ die ^« b kpowerofGod,conuerted to the auouching of the trueth, and to thebt 

ncfiteoftheChurcr^wbichbyherefiesthedeiiafeekethtoouerthrowe. ^ * 

Rhem.2 S Thus he faith of fuch things as notfeemmgto beinholy Scriptures tothe ignorant or hemi^yetin deedebe 

we do that which now hath feemed good to the Vniuerfal Church,which the autW 
tie of the Scriptures themfelues doth commend : fo that/orafmuch as the holy Scrip- 
S de "iue,whofoeuer is afraid to be deceiuedwith the obfcuritie of queftions, 
et him therein aske counfe of the fame Chvp.ch, which the holy Scripture moft ceS 
tainly and euidently ftie weth and pointeth vnto. ^ugjib.x.Cont.Crefcon.cJ. 

Valla 1* YouraDDllcationnfS A. imiAm^r,!,^ :,-,.-... • 



.Auguftin 



Donatifts. 



««ic, were not circumcifed againe, when they were conucrtccfto the true Religion of the 



TO THE READER, 

Iewes t which proucth the point of doctrine inuincibly.But the contentious hcretike,would ftill vrgc the 
like example to be (hewed ot baptifme, whereupon S. Auguftine faith, Proinde qmmuis hum ret 

eerie defcripturis canomcisjtonproferatw exempluj&c.Therfore although in deede,anex- 
. ample be not brought forth of this thingfiut of the canonical Serif tures ? yet in the fame thing 

! alfiythe trueth ofthefamefcriptures is ho/den ofvs, when we do that .which hath nowpkafed 

the whole Church, whom the auttoritie of the Scriptures themfelues doth cemmend y that for 
as much as the holy Scripture cannot deceme s whofieuerfeareth to be decerned with the ob- 
fcmitie of this queftion Jet him aske counfell of the fame Church, which the holy Scripture 
without allambigmtie.doeth demonjirate orfct out* The obfeuritie of this queftion, grew by the 
contrary iudgemet and praftifc of S.Cyprians time,which the whole Churcb,by auftoritie of the Scrip- 
tures,had reformed in S.Auguftines time.He faith not thcrfore^/;** of points not decided by Scripture, the 
Church mttfl be.confulted 3 b\xt where queftion of contrary judgement & praftife doth arife, the iudgement 
of the whole Church muft be enquired,what is agreeable to the holy Scriptures, and preferred before 
the particular opinions and pradifes of any other,though otherwife godly and learned^s Cyprian was. 
The Church therefore, hath wifdome to decide que ft ions by Scripture, not auftoritie to determine 
ofpomts of doftrine, not decided by the Scriptures, for there are none fuch neceffary for Gods people* 
to know or praftife. r r 

$hem.26 % KpW to gine thee alfo intelligence in particutar y mof! gentle Reader, offuch things as it bebo Manycatrfh 

aady tokpow concerning our Tranflation: We tranflate the olde vulgar Latin text^ot the common Greekc text, whv this new 
for thefe caufes. t Tdhment is 

Itis moftaun- I. hisfo auncient^ that it was vfedin the Church ofGodaboue 1300. yeeresasoe. asappeareth by the fathers of trafl , a . ted ac \ 
I', dene, thofe times. * f r ' J / cording to the 

f\ Vulke.26 Youtranflatethevulgarlatinetext,andnottheoriginallGrccketext,fortcnnecaufes. Thefirftis lSTJc!^ 
j$ the antiquuie,thatit was in vfe in the Church of God,abouc i3oo.yeeres agoc. This is more boldly af- 

K; firmed, then it can be foundly prooued : for it appearcth not by the fathers of thofe times, that any one 

tranflation was generally vfed. S. Auguftine as we lhcwed before, faith, there was an infinite varietie of 
latine tranflations. S.Hieronym in etfeft faith as much in prafat. ad Damafum in 4.Ew*wg. Yea it will be 
hard for you to name any one father of die latine Church,that vfed it more then 13 oo.yecres agoe. 
Fiift Tertullian vfed it not,as appeareth by an hundreth textes that he citeth,differing from it: one or 
Cont.Marc. two fiu * f ufl * ce *° r cxamplc.Your vulgar latine hzihMter alterius oner a portate 9 T trtuBzn citeth it: One- 
lib.?. In cpi. r * ve ft ra in H i c wfuftineteXo\xc text hzth^rudentiamprudentium rf/w&i^Tertullians text msjrritamfa- 
ad Gale/. w,T;w ' Yom ' texc hath,?(?« enim erubefco Euangelium,Textu]\hns text was,?fc> n enim me pudet Euangelij. 
im.Cor.i.c. S.Cyprian vfed knot,as appearcth by infinto^^ 

x &. Rom.c -£> w ™ ww * and throughout his workes,whercof I wil (hew a few examples. Your text hath Matth.3 .T^on 
x fum iignus calciamenta portare.Cypvhns t^thzA^nfiimidone^MQuirinulibA^tmA i.Againe Lucj. 

Your text hath Quia vJfitauit & fecit redemptionemplebisfux. Cyprians text was, quia profit xit redemption 
ncm pGputofuo. lib .i.TStymsj : Againe your text Iohn 1 .hath Inprincipio erat verbur/u S.Cyprians text had, 
In primipio erat Scrmo. lib. i.T^mj.6. Your text Rom.t.hath^w diuitias bonitatis eim &patientle> & lon- 
gan'mitatk contemnki S.Cyprians tranflation had, Jnmmquid ofulentiam bonitatis eius & fuftinentiam & 
patientiamcotemmsHib^m^. The ClergieofRome in S.Cyprians time,vfed not your vulgar latine 
texr,as appearcth by diuers texts cited in their Epiftles: As for example, Yourtext hath,Matth.i S.Omne 
debitttm dimifitibi qmniam rogafli me, The Romans text had, Donaui tibi omne debitnm quia me rogafttiler. 
I Rom.epifij r . Your text hath Rom.i .Quia fides veftra anmntiatur in vniuerfo nmndo^Thcix text Ind.Duia 

fides veflrapreedicatur in toto mundo % 

Ircnsus or he that tranflatcd him into latine,which is very ancicnt,foIowed another tranflation,thcn 

your vulgar latine. I wil forbcare examples which are many,bccaufc it is not certaine of what time the 

uanflator of Irenxus liucd, who is thought to hauc written in Greeke. 
Com.in pf. Arnobius an ancient writer vfed not your text,as appeareth by diuers places which he citeth.for ex- 
*7. ample, Your text hath 1 .loh.a, Vilioli nouifjima hora eft. Arnobius did read, Tueri nouifftma hor.&c. Your 

In pu 06. text Luc.2a.hath, Satanas expetiuit vos vt cribraret. Arnobius did read vcntilet.Your text faith,£w autem 

rogaui, Arnobius faith,Ego autem intercefii. 

S. Hilaric vfeth not your vulgar latine text, as appearcth through all his Commentaric vpon S. Mat- 

thew,wherof take thefe examples : Your text hath Matth.7. Jn quo enim iudicio iu/icaueritfyudicabimini. 

S.Hilaric faith, ludicabiturdevobis, 

Againc,cap.i 1 .Your text hath Arundinem vento agitataw.Wihry readeth vento moueri.Youv latine text 
hath,Macth.i6'. Extendem manum exemit gladinmfuum &pcrcuticmferuumprincipisfacerdotum amputanit 
auricuUm wW.S.Hilary faith,g/<K#«w exerensferuo princippsfacerdotumanrem abfeidit. 

S.Ambrofeyou confefled before,to vfe a more ancient tranflation,thcn your vulgar latine, and leaft 
the vnlearned reader Ihould thinke it were in that one only place,! wil giuc a fewe examples,whercby it 
may appeai;c,that he vfed not your vulgar latine in his whole Commentaric vpon S.Luke, which is his 
without controuei fie. In the A ngels falu ta tion,Luk.r .your text hath in rmlieribm. S Ambrofc faith Inter 
mulieres. In the anfwere of Mary,your text \\it\xfiat mihh Ambrofe faith comngat mihi. In the 1 x.chapter, 
whereyour text hath ^r,Ambrolc both fofiefJtoXouK hath Quidinduamini^mbxok hath 3 quidvefiia- 
ww.Seeing none of thefe fathers of thefe timcs,vfed your vulgar latine tcxt,Ipray you tel vs in good ear- 
' neft,what fathers yor mennegbr thefe arc the chiefe,& almoft all whofe workes remaine of thofe times. 
Se&it. Agame//Wicrcyoufayinthemarger.t,itismoftauncicnt,youforgctwhatyou 

B.3. folowed 



THE PREFACE 

f olowcd an elder trinflattoiyhen the vulgar latine tranfladon. 

tthcttt, 27 *• * tiS % ^** & *^ e cotmon received opinion and by all frobabilitie) which SMierom afterward corrected ac- Correfted by 

cording to the Grcek$ y by the off ointment ofDamafus then Vope, at he makgth mention in hi* preface Before the *«™ cw * 
foure Euangeliftes^vnto the [aid Damafus : and in C atalogo in fine, and epi. 1 02 . 
FulkC 2 7, The places by you quotcd,do (he w,y Hieronym did corred a vulgar latin text,that was much vfed be* 
' " fore his t ime,at the requeft of D ama{us 5 but die comon receiued opinion of Papifts, which call it S .H ic- 
ronyms tranflatioiys no good argument to proue h to be v ancient vulgar text ofhis correftio. Al pro- 
babilities but your owne auftor rtie.For it is againft al probabilities Hieronym who corrected ^accor- 
ding to y greeke,as he profefleth,would haue left fo many places,y are not worrated by any greeke copy. 

Againe there are in it,fome of thofe faults, which S. Hieronym did corrcft,asinMarke the firft,thc 
name of Efay,which he thinketh to be the fault of the writers. Com. in Matth.c3.The like is in fbmc co- 
pies of the vulgar latine, ludaa for lutbe. Matth.i.and cap. 6. He corrcfteth die word exteminant 9 which 
rema ineth in your vulgar Latin text. 

Alfo c3p.164.it appeareth that S.Hieronyms text was vaderetrome^ yours hvadepoft me. 

In the Epiftic to the Galath.c.i . where your vulgar Latine hath expugnabam Mam. S.Hicronym in his 
Commentaries rehearleth the text & deuafiabam Mam. Likewifc for aequreui in the fame chapiter, hca 
corre&eth contuli according to the Greeke. Againe vpon the 3 . chapiter he faith exprcfly legitur in qui- 
bufdamcodicibusMttisvos fafcinauitnon credere 'veritati} Sed hocquiamexempteribtts Jdhnantij ncn babetw 9 
cmifimtts. In fame booths it is rcad y who hath bewitched jou not to bcleeuethe tmeth?but becaufe it is not found in 
the copies ofOrigencsjpe ham omitted /V.But thofe wordes which he faith he hath omitted,your vulgar text 
hath- Therefore with greater probabilide,may I fay , that your vulgar text is not that which S . Hieronym 
corre&ed, but rather die fame text vncorre&ed, then you can arnrme, that by all probabilities it is that 
which he corre&ecL 

Many like examples might be brought out ofhis Commentaries vpon the Epiftle to the Ephefi ans, 
and to Philemon, & to Titus,where he iheweth his corrc&ion out of the Greeke, which is not obferucd 
in your vulgar Latin text. Therefore your vulgar Latine textis not that which he corrc&ed. 

JLhettt. 2$ 3 . Confequentfy it is the fame which S^AuguHinefo contmendeth andaileweth in an Epiftle to SJlierom.* *Epift.io; 

Fulkc 28 ^ ie amccc ^ ent being proued falfe,the conlequcnt cannot be true. S. Auguftine commendeth S .Hie- £ « Mn *?d by 
* rony ms labour & diUgence in that corre&ion of the vulgar Latine, but we haue declared before,this is * Au S ultu *» 
not y,which he correded.therfore it is not the lame which Auguftine fo c omendeth. Neither doth Au- 
guftine vfe your vulgar Latin text,as I might {hew by yoo.exampleSjbut a few (hall fuffice to giue a taftc. 
Inthe^.of S John, your vulgar Latin tcxthaih,/i?c/f&/»»* ex ffato^& linimt bourn fupet oculos eius. S. 
Auguftines tranflation was deftdmafm latum fecit #■ immxit oculos caci. Tra3. in loan. 44. Alio loan. 15, 
your vulgar Latine hathf off focreiWS.Auguftmesbookehad,/>e/?f ^^ the 

x.chapter of the firft Epiftle of SJohn, your vulgar Latin tcxthz&>&teftami*r&annHnciamusvobis 9 vi- 
tam*temm 9 qu* eratapudpatrem y &apparuit woW*.S.Auguftines texthad,^- te&esfumus &annunciamus 
•uobis vitam aternam/m* erat apudpatrem & manifefta eft in nobis. Alio in the fecond chapter, to the fifth 
vcrfe he addeth thefe wordes, SimittoperfefBfs*erimus 9 \vhich are not in your vulgar Latine text, in the 
fame placc,he readeth diU&io De^where your text hath char has. In the 4. chapiter of that fame Epiftle, 

your text hzxh^Omnis/jfiritus quifiluit lefimS* Auguft-tcxt had ornnis/pirims y tjui non conftetur lefum in car- 

m vemftey&c.jly thefe it is mamfeft y S. Aug.folowcd not your vulgar Latin text,which it is lie he would 
haue done^f it had bene the fame with S-Hieronym correfted,and which he fo commenced & allowed. 
Rhcftt.2p 4. Jtistbat which for themo ft part euerftnee hath bene vfedin the Churches feruice, expounded in fermonsaU Vfidander- 

leaged and interpreted in the Commentaries and writings cfthe auncient fathers of the Latin Church. *^c»u ^ 

fulke 20. You are not able to proouc your Church feruice to be fo ancient as S. Auguftines time, for many of ^^'k^* 

your Church Leflbns arc taken out of Beda, and other writers, which liued many hundred ycercs after 
S.Auguftines age. And fuch parts of the Scripture,as fecme to haue bene of moft auncient time vfed in 
the Church of Rome, are not taken out of your vulgar Laune text. In the Lords prayer, it is partem no- 
firum (jtmidianumfXi your vulgar textfuperfubffantjalem. Like wife for gloria in excelfisj/ow vulgar Latine 
hath gloria in abifthnisSo out of Matthew n .your Church feruice haxhfienediffus fti venitin nomine D*. 
pumfofatma in excelfis 9 yo\xc vulgar Ladne hath in a/tifiimis. 

That it hath not bene cuer fincc S. Hiero. time aUedged, & interpreted in the writings and Comen- 
tarics of the ancient fathers of the Ladne Church^hall appeare by thefe teftimonies folowing.Your text 
hath Matth.l 6.port* inferi non praualebunt.Optatus Mileuitanus alledgeth porta infer mm non vincent. Al- 
foMatth.7.your vulgar Latine hath, cormerfi dhumpam t/w. Optatus redde. comerfi elidant vos. Againe 
Luc.18.in your vulgar Ladne it is thus written, dixit autem & ad quofdam quiinfe confidtbant tanquam 
iufii^y afiemabantur aster ou Optatus faith it is written, Dicebat Jefus hone fmilitudinem cropter eos wife 
fanltos putant,& contetmamt cateros. 

Fulgendus an other auncient father of the Ladne Church, alledged not alwayes your Latin text, as \\ 

appeareth M Trafimundum lib.x .c. J. Omnsftiritus atimn confitetur lefum Chrifium in came venifie, ex De* 
nmeft.Yomtcxthath^foluitlefumAJoziui. Altolib.tx.i8.histexthad conforme corporis where yew \ 

text hath configuratitrn. Ph j1. 3 . r 

Primafius an other old father of the Latin Churclyn his Comentaric vpon y Epiftle to the Hebrucs. 
cxJiach Oleo Utkiapra confortibuwherc your text hatb 3 o/eo exultations praparticipibus. And c.j .ad Gal. 
in his expofidon he fblowcth diat,which he faith was y ladn text: S&ibus ad horam cr/Sfe»5,wherc as die 
Latin now is negariuely ne % adhoram.Pind although y writers or printers haue prefixed the vulgar Latin 
before his comentaries : yet itaupearethby many places ofhis c6mentarics,y he f olowcd an other text. 

Profper Aquitanicus fomewnat elder then he 3 alleadgeth Scripture,oift of an other tranfladon, the*- 

your 



Jl 



T0 THE READER. 

your vulgar Latine: as ieprowijf.part.i.pro.i. out o(loan.i Jic.vt habtmmrtmmlarehU^mr tcxtis,** 
Yejponfum demut. In y fame place,™* clamant is in eremo parole viam,&c.youi text is in deferto.dirhite.And 
out ofthe Acls i3.heciccththistext,C«w^/«-«»r ««■/«, Joannes dixit, quern me fufbicaminiefTe, nonfum 
igo.fedecce venitpojl me , &e cuius pedibus nonfum dign«s foluere corrigiam calciamentorumeiusXoui text is, 
turn mpleret autem loannes curfumfuum dicebat,quem me arbitrmini efie nonfum ego, ecce venit pofl me cuius 
nonfum dignus calciamentapedumfoume.M^txa foUic to addc more cxamples,in a cafe fo manifeft. 

Leo BiOiop of Rome, expoundeth riot your vulgar Latine text, and therefore it is not like to be that 
which S.Hieronyme correftcd:for in his Honx,infefi.omn.fan£iofum i \nKi:prem\ey beginning of S.Math. 
Gofpel: next after Be*tipauperes,nc vhct&Beatiquilugeni,as itisinthcGreeke, Pojipradtcationem 

&c. After the commendation of this mofl happy pouertie, out Lord added} faying, Blejfedare 
they that mom ne. ,Your vulgar text placeth,B^; mites^quoniam ipjipofjidebunt «***«. And Leo when he 
commeth to that 3 .beatitude^c readcth h<ereditate poffsdebmt M«vw»,more cxprcfllng the Greeke word. 
Gregory in deede, who was three hundred yeeres after the time by you before named , vfed your vulgar 
Latin text,and that foprecifely.that where there is a manifeft corruption, not of 7 translator, but of the 
writers,Luk.i <.«««« domum for wow.he neuertheleffe expoundeth the text accordingto that corrup- 
tion, although he confeflcth that in an other translation it was emundat , which is more agreeable to the 
Grecke.But this error of Gregorie,you arc content to giue oucr, for in your translation you foyjbc doth 
fweepe the /jo«/e,according to the trueth ofthe originallGreekejbeing alhamed to followe the erode er- 
rourofthebeftBilhopofRomc,ofallthenuinbcrthatfollowedhim. 

jLhem.30 ?. rh f W Coun ^M^ent for thefe andimnyotherimportantconftder^ 
Seff.4. v °F*'j«'her ton* tranflationsjo be authenticall.andfo onely to be vfedand takfn inpublik leffonsjbfhutationi, rica «. by the 
preachings^ndexpofition,^ that mvtanprefumevpon any pretence toreieft or refuft the fame. hoI y Coun " 

fUlke. 3 The prophane particuler chapter of Trent, hath no auftoritic to prcferre any tranflation jnuch lefle Cd Trenc ' 

one fo corrupt and depraued as that is , before the originall text of the Apoftlcs and Euangelifts owne 
enditing :nor to forbid any man to reicd that, which is found difagreeing from the originall vcritie No 
Councel although it were generall (which your good lords and matters ofthe Popifh French Church, 
will not acknowledge Tridentine to be) hath any authorise againft the trueth,but only for it.as S.Paul 

i.Cor.13. fayethofhimfcIfe,and other Apoftles. 

Khem.31 6 - u » the g^fifincerefi^ofgreateftmaiejiie^ajlpmialitie, abeingwithoutallrefteltofcontrouerfasand Moftgr«« 

contertoonsfiecsaUy thefe ofourtime t asappeareth by thofe places which Erafmus and others at this day tranflate IcaftpanU 
mtsch more to the aduantage ofthe Cat bolide caufe. 

Fulke. 3 J In g ra ">«c, finceritie,and maieftie,it is not to be compared with the authenticall Greeke text, befide 

that in many places,it is ridicuIous,vnfincere,vntruc,and confequerttly of no auaoritie,much lefle ma- 
leftie. And although the translator was not partiall in refpeft ofthe controuerfies of our time.yet his vn- 
apt tranflation fometime is abufed of you, to the maintenance of your crrours .as in anfwerine your an- 
notations it will appeare. 

Mem.32 7. ^"f^aBandprecifeaccordingtotheGreeksMhthephrafeandtheworde^hat delict p,^ in 

fore repvehed it ofrudemuAnd that it folorveth the Greek^farre more exactly then the Vroteftatttrantiatio' be- lowing the 

to mamteine good works. & Heb. io.ao.Viam nobis initiauit>eWw«v.Eiig/;/& Bibhe prepared.So in thefe 
wor*,Iuft;hcationes,Traditiones,Idola,&c In al which they come notneerethe Grefabut auoideit ofpurpofc 

Tulh.32 , T ^ e tranflator indcede according to his knowledge,didpurpofe to tranflateexaclly.both words and 

phrafes : but being neither very good Grecian, nor good Latinift, befide that hec erred in many places 
from y true fenfe,he hath tranflated many places barbaroufly,as is cofefltd by Lindanus, Ifidorus Cla- 
rius,&other of indifferent iudgement among you.What hurt is it then,if bylearncd men of thefe times 
which haue cxaft iudgement in both y tongues,that rudenes be amended? Is die Scripture of more cre- 
dire in falfe Iaune,or inbarbarouslatmc, then in true and cleane latine? No verily,but that you prefcrre 
olde errours, before old trueth newly reftored. 

If that vulgar tranflation followe the trueth more cxadly then ours,I would wifli ours were reformed 
accordingto the Greeke. Concerning the examples you bring, I anfwere to the firft^hatyourrpr«y?0 
doth not follow the Greeke more cxactly,thenour words,to maintaine,or,to fhew foorth. For <o&i ?*<&« 
doeth Ggnific as wel y which we tranflate,as y which your vulgar text hath.Wc tranflate it alfo to excel 
as B eza doth hyj?r*jlantes </5V:and y Greeke fignifieth al three indifferently, as cucry man y is learned 
therein, wil confeflc,and the Lexicons beare witneiTe.To the fecond I fay,The word,Dcdicated,as Be- 
2atranflatcthit,hadbenemoreproper,then Prepared : yct,becaufethe worde fignifieth, To renewc. 
and mention is made before of the newe way,it is no hurt to the fenfe, to fay,He prepared anewe way. 
As for the wordes, Iufiificationes y Traditiones, Idola, we cxpounde trucly according to the Grecke,as ij 
declared at Iarge,in the booke ofthe Defence of our tranflations,vnto which I remit the Reader. 

Mem, 33*- J he •w*rfah$ themfelues, namely Be?a,preferre it before all the refl. In pra;fat. no. Teft. an, 1 5 j 6. jtnd P«f ff re* 

agame hefaith y that the olde Interpreter tranflated very religioufly. Annotin Luc.i .v.i . by Bexa him 

Tttlke. 33 Bcza preferreth it before the licentious tranflations of Caftalion, lllyricus,& fuch like, and it is not 

to be denied, that the olde Interpreter of the newe Teftamcnt, accordingto his knowledge, and after 
that copic which he followed, tranflated religioufly : yet,partly for want of knowledge, partly for lacke 
of conference of othercopies,oriudgement to difcerne them,he hath tranflated many things obfeurely . 
many things vntruely,fome things ambiguoufly,and often times barbaroufly. Allttereft 

Niem.34 9- Inhere]} there u fuch di>Mjstieanddiflenfion,and no ende 0} 'reprehendingone another 3 andtranflatingeue> mHlikedofthe 

ry man accordingto his fantafierfat * Luther faid,lfthe world (bouldflattde any long time,wemuftreceiuea- Sectaries then* 
gaine( which he thought abfurd)the Decrees of Councils, for preferring tkevnitieoffaJth t btcaufe offods. ^£^ » 

WW oiher, 



L 



THE PREFACE 

tiers Interpretations of the Serif turi. AndBe%a (in the place aboue rnentioned)noteth the itching ambition of his 
fellowe-tranflatours, that had mud} rather difag-ee and diflentfrom the befi , thenfecm them fe lues to hauefaide 
* The newe or bitten nothing. And Bei&t tranflation it felfe, being fo efleemedin our cottmey, that the Geneva * Englifh 
Tcft a .prin- Teftament* be tranflaed according to thefameyetfimetimegoethjo wide from the Greeks > end from the meaning 
ted the ycre f t f 3C fofy Ghofi, that them fellies mhichprotefito tranflateit, dare not follow it. Tor example , Lnkg 3.3$. They 
I ?8o.in the hatie pntthefewordes^Thc fonnc ofCainan,n>toc6 he wittingly and wilfully left out : and jiff es 1,14. they fay % 
Tide. With the viomcn^greeably to the vulgar Latine; where he faith, Cum vxoribus^with their wiues. 

Ir Hike. 24 The diffenfion of interpreters,muft be decided by the original! Grceke,as S. Auguftine fheweth, and 

S-Hieronyme thinketh as much-Neither is there greater diflenfion of our interpreters,then is of the co- * 

pies of your vulgar Latine text : neither is it like,neither is there any caufe why Luther fhould fb fay , as \ 

you report out ofhisaduerlarie Coclarus. For folongas theGrecke textremaineth,thcdiuerfitie of I 

tranflations cannot bring the trueth in vnccrtaintie, but they that be learned and louers of trueth , may \ 
plainely fee it. Nor yet is Bezas tranflation fo wide from the Greeke, that it is fbrfaken of vs : but we vfe 



Cap.i7.9. 



our iudgement freely in thofe points, and are not tyed vnto his authoritie. The forme of Caitum, though 
it be a fupcrfluous and falfc addition,yct becaufc it is in moft of the Greeke eopics,we are content to Jet 
itftand,asthe namcof Iercmiein S.MatthewesGofpel, which yet we doubt not to bea corruptionin 
fteadeof Zacharie,or els that there Ihould be neither ofboth named. 

Yet Bcza by authoritie of Moles,and of a very auncicnt Greeke copie, nowe remaining in the Libra- 
rie of the Vniuerfirie of Cambridge,doeth leaue it out in his tranflation. 



Tttlke. 25 



The other example,C»OT vxoribnt,wkh their \vi ues ,is nothing wide from the Greeke jext,but very apt- 
ly agreeth therewith,yct becaufc the word fignifieth alio women generally,and becau'fe it might be,that 
there were other godly women, befide the wiues of the Apoflles , our tranflatour thought good to tran- 
. flate it by the wordc women, which comprehendeth as well wiucs as other women, 

Rhetft. 2S It U not onely bitter then all other Latine tranflations , but then the Greeh text it felfe . in thofe placet where It?s trucr **& 

theydifagree. # ' * * &d2p. 

This onely argument, if it were well proued, might iuflifie your tranflation out of the vulgar Latine it fclfc *** 
text. The other nine rcafons, if they were all gr auntcd (as there is not one of them all true and good) 
are not fufficient to prouc, that you ought to tr anilate out of the Latine , rather then out of the Greeke. 
Seeing the water is moft pure out of the fpring,and not out of pondes & ditches,that are deriucd fromit. 

Rhefft.3 6 The proofe hereof is ettident, becaufc mofi of the auncient Heretics were Grecians, and therefore the Scriptures *&* aunciene 

in Greeks were more corrupted by themes the auncient fathers often complsune. Tertullian noteth the Greeke text k*ers for 
*Li.J.Cont. which is at this day.( \.Cor.X% t ^].)tobc anolde corruption of Marcionthe Hereti/g , and the trueth to be as in of°andthcad" 
Marcionc- our vulgar Latine, Secundum homo de co-lo coeleftis, The fecond man from heauen heauenly. So reade oerfarics them 
* Ambrofc. other * auncient Fathers, and Erafmus thinkfth it muftmedes be fojmdCalttin him felfe fobmeth it. Inftit.Iib.z. klucs. 

Hicrom, eap.!3.para2A.4£ro^^ 

D.i. cone, ftolicall \zni\c,or the true text ofthejpoflle ; but skat which is in the vulgar Latine ,Qui cum vxore eft,foli- 

Iouin.c.7. citus eft qua: fiintmun,'i,quomodo placcat vxori,& diuifus cft.He that is with a wife,is careful of world- 
ly things,how he may picafe his wife, and is diuided or diftraftcd . The Ecclcfsapicallhifiorie called the TrU 

Li* 1 2.C.4. partite fioteth the Greckg text that nowe Ps(uIo.^.')to be an olde corruption of the auncient Greece copies, by the 

Ticfiorian Heretics And the hue reading to be as in our vulgar Latine,Omtus fpiritus qui ibluit I E S V M,ex 
Deo non eft. F.uery fpirit that diflblueth I E S V S, is not of God : andB&za confefieth that Socrates in hit 

Ll7,C.3Z. Ecclefiafiicallhifiorie rcadethfo in the Grcefy, mZwiSg& I \J« $ iW^jr&r&c, 

Fulke* 3$ e P roo ^ e * s ^ ! ^ c y° ur accu ft° mec l proues,whcrc you heape on wordes with a litle apparence to de- 

ceiue the ignorant,which being rightly weighcd,haue no fubftance at all of trueth in thcm.Yout fitft ar- 
gument is, that moft of the auncient Hcrcukes were Grecians, which did corrupt the Scriptures in 
Grccke.Afceble reafon,as though die prouidence of God,which caufed the ncweTeftamenttobe writ- 
ten in Greeke,either could not,or would not,preferue it from the corruption of Heretikes^n Greeke, as 
well as in Latine. But fome of thefe corr uptionsf you fay) rcmaine in the Greeke bookes \mto this day: 
it may be in fbmc copies they doe,which yet are conuinced by other copies.But that you denie: and for 
example you fay, Tertullian affirmeth the Greeke text , which is at this day, 1 .Com y.47. to be an oldc 
corruption of Marcion the Heretike,and the trueth to be as your vulgar Latine hath: but Lindanus 
whom you followe, miftooke Tertullian greatly, and fo doth Beza. For Tertullian layeth not Marcions |* 

con-uptionin that verfe,but in thefourtic fifth verfe,and by the authoritie of the Apoftle in the 47.verfe» f\ 

difcouereth his corruption^ well as by the ord er of the fame verfc-For after he hath proued out of the l • 

Apoftle againft Marcioiyhat die refurrcftion pcrteyneth vnto the body, and not vnto the fbule onely: W 

he declarcth that the Apoftle confirmeth the fame of Chrift himfelfe,whcre he layeth. Faftttsprimm 

Adam, &c. The first Adam w<u made a. listing fide, the laH Adam a qtdekfnmgfbirit, al- 
though the mofifoolifh Herettke wouldnot haue it to befo ;for he hath placed the lash lorde, 
in ft cade of the lasi Adam,fearing in deede , leaft ifhejhall haue the Lord to be the laft A- 
Marcio de- d* m > *C alfi might defend Chrift in the laft Adam Jo be of the fame nature jvhereoft he firft 
niedthehu- Adamwas.'But the falfhood doth plainely appeare.-forwhy is there the first Adam, but be- 

Ch^a* ° f Cm ^ *^ ere * ^ e ! a fi -dd**** There is no order of things one to another, except they be equal, 

lu ' and it either of the fame name^ orfttbftance, or auclor : For although in diuers things a/fi, 

there may be one thing fifyand an other laft, jet they muft be of one auUor. But if the auElor 

be an other J^e alfi maj be called the laft .jet that which he hath Ir ought in 9 it firft, but lasl,if 

it be 



it 



TO THE READER. 

Marcion itbeecptalltothe firfl: butequalltothefrfiitisnotJbecanfe itisnotofthe fame auUor : af- 
dcnied God ter the fame maner,he{halbe connincedin the name of man. The fir ft man( faith* he )is of the *Meaning, 
tobecrea- earth earthly, the fecondis the LordfiromHeaHen.why is he called the fecond, ifhebenota thcapoftk. 
world! ° ******* tbefifit or id thefirJttheLordtfthefecondbetBMitfufiicethjfw the Gosjelhe ta- 

keth ChriJhhefonneofman,andman,andinthemanAdam,cannotdemehim. Thewordes 

following alfo, doe freffe him together : for when the Afofllt -faith, fuch as he is, which is of 

, the earth,namely themanjttcharethemen earthly.Thereforefuchas themanisjhatisfiom 

Heauen, fuch are the men which are fiomheauen. This place of Tertullian being rightly vrtder- 
ttood , doeth not charge the Grceke text with any corruption , but rather reproueth the corruption of 
Marciondn the fourtic and fifth verfe,and is a good teftimonic for the antiquitic of that reading, which 
is nowe of that 47. verfe in the Greeke text. And where as in his booke, De refunettione carm,it is now 
read, Secundus homo de Calo : it feemeth that Domin'ts is left out , through fault of the Writers, feeing he 
addeth immediatly, id eft,fimo Dei, id eft Chriflus , which agrceth properly to Domimis , and addeth not 
CxkflU, as it is in the vulgar Latine. And although fome auncicnt Fathers oftheLatinc Church, as 
Ambrofe.andHicronymedocrcade fo, andCaluinemiflikethnot the fenfe, which is true: yet all the 
Greeke copies,and auncicnt Fathers of the Greeke Church, Chryfo{tome,Damafcen and Oecumeni- 
us,holding the Greeke tcxt,and the fence thereof, being good & godly, there is no reafon why ic (hould 
be comptcd a corruption. An other corruption of the Greeke text, you fay,is noted by S JHieronyme in 
l.Cor.7. y$.Aduerftu lownianumfib.x, where in decde he fayth, that theLatinc bookes ofhis time,werc 
as the Greeke is nowe , and that the Apoflolike trueth is as your vulgar text is, and as he in that place 
tranflateth : yet he confeflcth,that he hath cited it otherwife,and fo he doeth in his booke againft Heha- 
De virgini- dita, nnd in EpM Euflockium de Virgm.cuftodiaMifedn% S. Bafil,that was fomewhat elder then he,and 
tate. a father of the Greeke Church.doeth often times cite the text,as we readc it nowe, and lb doeth Chry- 

foflome likewife rcade and expound it, Oecumenius alio, and Thcophyla&us : and almoft all the oldc 
Greeke copies doe agree in this reading, with that which was the auncicnt Latinc text in S. Hieronyms 
time : it is rather like S. Hieronyms Greeke booke was faultie, and lacked the coniunflion, then that all 




V 



feflech. But Bcza cellerh you alfo,that S. Cyprian lib istduerflucLeos cap.%. citethit in Latinc,according 
to chat we nowe readc in the Greeke, who feeing he liued ccrtcyne hundred yeercs before Neftorius: 
Socrates, or Cafliodortis, which liued Co long after him , doe vniuftly charge nim with corruption, al- 
though fome olde copies in their timc,whom your vulgar interpreter followed , might haue I Un * imt 
as Socrates faith.Yct all the Fathers of the Greeke Church,asappeareth by Oecumenius,rcteyning the 
Grcekctext ,asitisnowe,and all the auncicnt copies thereunto agreeing, and the Syrian tranflation 
confirming it , the teftimonie of one no very auncicnt Hiftorian,Socratcs, and that manifcfUy falfe, is 
notfufficicnt to conuincc the Greeke Teftamcnt of corruption: Specially, feeing not onely Cyprian, 
and long before him Tertullian de prafiriptionibm aduerffharet. and after them Auguftinc, and other 
ancient Fathers of the Latinc Church,do acknowledge this reading, to be the true text & word of God. 

Hhettt.3'/ But thef roofs in more pregnant out of the Muerfaries themfelues.Theyfirfaiethe Greeke text as corrupted, 

and tranflate according to the vulgar Latme, namely Be^a andhis fcholers the Eitglifh tranflatours of the Bible, 

ft*&nm in thefi places.Heb cha$. verfe i Jkyingjhc firft coucnant,/or that which is in the Creeks. The firft Tabcr- ^ e ^ a ' u!n?r £ 

mdum. naclc.w/w* they put coucnant,nw a>s of the text,butin an other letter, <u to be vnderfood,according to the vuL [„ forfake the 

gar Latine , which moFlfincerefy leaueth it out altogether, faying, Habuit quidem & prills iuftificationes,&c. Greeke as cor- 
The former alfo in deede had iuftifications,&c. Jgaine^otti.ii. verfe 21. They tranfatenot accordingto ™PU &tranfc 

WpuMfiu, *? 3e Greeks text, Tempori feruicntes, feruingthe time, which Be%a faith mufl needesbe a corruption : butac- late ^ ccordl 'ng 

cordingto the vulgar Latine $ Dommofaukntesfa^^^ Jgaine,Apo.u. verfe z. they tranflate ^vl^u^ 

not the Greets text, Atrium quod intra templum cft,thc courtwhich is within the templei/« eleane contra* tine text, 
rie,according to the vulgar Latine, which Be^ faith is the true reading. Atrium quod eft foris templum , the 



J; court which is without the temple. Onely in thh lafiplace,one Englifh Bible of they cere 1 tfi.folotretb the er- 

s £- *wr of the Greeh$ % Againe> 2.Tim.2. vcrfc 14. they adde, but, more then U in the Greeks^ to mah$ the ftnfe more 

} ■ commodious and eafie,according as it U in the vulgar Latine. Jgaine,\&j.\ z.they leaue the Greeke 3 and follow the 

j, fir yfoixfim vulgar LatinefayingJcR you fall into condemnation.! doubt not(faith Be\a) but this is the true &fincerc 

reading, and I fufpeft the corruption in the Greeke ca me thus, &c. 1/ were infinite tofet downe all fuch pla- 

■■ ces > where the aduerfiries (facially Be*a)folowe the oldevulgar Latine and she Greekg copie agreeable thereto* 

n to>condemning the Greeks text that nowe is, of corruption. 

tmke. 3 7 It is a (hamclcs cauilation to fay, we acknowledge the Greeke text to be corrupt,bccaufc in fome few 

places, where the Greeke copies doe varie,through the default of the writers, being deceiued by fimili- 
tude of lettcrs,or otherwife , we chufe that reading, which being moft agreeable to the circumftance of 
the tcxt,is confirmed alfo by auttoritie of the vulgar Latin tranflation : as in the firft example you bring 
out of Hcb.9 .1 . Some Grceke copies nowe extant,leaue out the worde tabernacle(which is in many co- 
pics) and fo the circumftance of the place rcquireth. The fame is the iudgement of Photius, and Occu- 
mcnius,andbcforethemofChryfoftome,inwhofe copie it was left out. The Syrian tranflation alfo 
omitteth it,as wcl as the vulgar Latinc .Is the Grceke text then corrupted,(though many copies be cor- 
rupted) when we haue fo goojdteftimonie of the true reading thereof both out of fome auncient Greeke 
copies yet ex tanr, out of the auncient Fathers of the Greeke text, and alfo out of the auncient transla- 
tions into other languages ? T h* 



M 



THE PREFACE 

ThefccondjRom^t.l&ewHc,^ 
&oririe of Clemens Alexandrinus,Bafil,Chryfoftomc^hotius, Oecwnenius,Thcophylaftus,oldcwrt. 

ters of the Greeke Church, the Syrian tranflation, and the vulgar interpreter of the Launc: yet for- 
foo th, we forfake the Greeke text as corrupted , when in diuerfirie of Greeke readings , we foliowc that 
whichisfofubftanriallyaduouched. ' 

Thediirdexample,Apo.ii.bcfidcthe Complutenfe edmon, which doubflcs followed iome auncient 
Greeke copies,hath the au&oritie ofJrethas, and thofe auncients of the Greeke Church, out of whom 
he gathered his Commcntarie,which is fufficient to iudge of that diuerfitic,whichisinmittakingofone 

onely letter in the Greeke worde. m 

Thefoiuth > zTim.ia44snodcparting 3 orforfakingofany Greeke text^utonlyaneceflaneexplica- 

tion of that Greeke according to our Enghfh phrafe.ln fo infinite a number of places, as you fpcake of, 
in the end of ttos fcaion,you bad fmaU wi^ 

your quarrels,though you place an other after it for a fafhion. You your felues hauc other maner of ad- 
ditions then this is, in your tranflation,whcrcoffome are necefTarie, and fome needelcs : yetyou would 
not be charged to forfake the Latinc text as corrupt , although fome times you doe , and cleaue to the 
Greeke,whereinno wife man will blame you. 

Thclaft example,Ioan. J.i i.hath alfo auncient Greeke copies,thc Syrian tranflation, and the iudge- 
mentofOccumenius,withfuchauncientFathers ashe doth followe,togcther with die vulgar Latine. 

To conclude, we forfake not die Greeke text as corrupted, when we forfake the fault of the Printer, 
or of the writer.and folio we the Greeke text,which is warranted by auncient copies, written or printed, 
and by die auftoritie of auncient Fathers,thc fenfe of the holy Ghoft,and the circumftances of the pla- 
ces agreeing that to be the very true reading of the Greeke text, and the right Scripture of God, no 
more then you forfake the vulgar Larinc text as con upted, when you leaue y common reading,& fol- 
lowe y which out of fome auncient written copics,is placed in the margent:as I noted bcfore,of the text 
Luke T ?.8 . of Luke, euertit dormtmfot euerrit^nd yet the errour of euertit 3 is aboue nine hundred yere oId,as appea- 
Hom.34. in reth by Gregory. And you your felues acknowledge in the end of this Prcface,that fometimes you tran- 
Euang. flatc the word that is in the Laune margent,& not that inthetext&hen by the Greener the Fatbers,we fee it 

is a man* f eft fault of the miter thereof jhat miftooke one word for an other And may not we do the fame in the 
Greeke, which you do iny Latin,without forfakingy Greeke text as corrupted?0 confeieceof Papifts! 
Rhem. 3 8 ^S?*** Erafrnm the beft tranflatour of all the laterfy Be^as iudgetnent^fayth^that the Greekffometime hath Sopftfiu * te 

fiipcrfiuities corruptly added to the text of holy Scripture, as Mat.6. to the ende of the Pater nofcx,thefe words, ^ [ he G r€e kc 

rafk 

gracerotberwifetheworkcisnomoreaworke. and M3r.10.s9. thefe wordes,or wife, and fucb Ukg. Tea. 
See No. Te- ,/ ;e Cre ekf text in thefe fop er fluities condemneth it felfe , and iujiifieth the vulgar lathe exceedingly ; as being 
Grsc.Rob. toart$dthrougboHtinanimbcrofplaces>thatfachandfucbwordes^^ 

Srephani in c€s our wdgar Latine hath no fucb ttimgjsut is agreeable to the Greekg, which remaineth after the fuperfiuities 
folio, and & e f^n a ^y t p^ example, that before mentioned in the end of the Pater noftcr,/;*r£ a marks offuperfiuitie in 
Crifpini* t j )€ Greeke text thus".and Mzr.t.iuhefe words,hmen I fay to you,it flialbc more tollcrable for the land of 

Sodom and Gomorrhc in the day of iudgement, then for that citie. and Matxo.it, thefe wordes* And be 
baptized with the baptifmc that I am baptized with? Whichisalfifuperfluoufyrepeatedagaine,verfez$ m 
andfuch tike places exceeding many : which being noted fuperflueus in the Greekf y and beingnot in the vulgar 
Latine, proue the Latine in thofe places to be better, truer and morefincere then the Greefa 

Fulkc. 38 It is not by and b)' trifles, whatlbeuer Erafmus, or any other man, fhallrcieft out of the Greeke text 

vnder that name : and yet you doe him wrong , to fay he calleth the conclufion of the Lords prayer tri- 
fles, abfolutely,but vpon condition,if it be not part of the auncient text : for confirmation whereof (be- 
fide the moft parte of auncient Greeke copies) Chryfoftome in his Commentarie vpon S. Matthewes 
Gofpel,Hom.io.witbout any queftion or controucrhe,doeth reade it and expound it. Therefore it may 
wcllbc thought,that the Homilie vpon the Lord s prayer in the fifth Tome,where it is omitted,was writ- 
ten by fome Father of die Latine Church, rather then by Chryfoftome. And fo the ftile in my opinion 
docth argue with the mention offitrfum corda, brought in alfo by S. Cyprian. Furthermore, Euthymius 
who gathered his expofitionout of many auncient Fathers of the Greeke Church, doeth in like maner 
reade it,and expound it. The Syrian interpretation allb,which is very auncient , doth acknowledge it. 
So docth thcHebrewe text,which if it be not the authenticall of S. Matthewe, yet it is very auncient. 

The Latine Church in deede hath not vfed it in the forme of prayer , becaufe it is not a petition, but 
acknowledging of the power and glory of God,to whom the petitions arc direfted. Yet it feemcth, that 
Tertullian did reade irfor although in his booke,<fe or4«W,where he handleth only y pctitions^ie make 
no mention of it,yet lib^aduer.Marjx is very like,hc hath relpeft vnto it,whe after a fhort conuiftion of 

the Herctike out of euery petitionof y Lords prayer,he ^ddcxl\proiftdeaauopetam^J^kerfarc of 

whom fl? all as\e,that Imay receiuetAt whomfhallfeekc that Imayfittde? At whomfhall 1 

kpochg, that it may be opened vnto me? who hath togiue to him that askgthlbut he whofe are 

allthi#gs,whoJe alfo lam which doe aske. 

And where as fome ancient Greeke copies,who it fecmeth that y vulgar Latin interpreter did follow, 
as the booke came into his hand,do lacke this coclufion,yet it followeth notthat it is rafhly added in all 
the reft,and fb rafhly receiued of the Greeke Church, but rather it is moft like, that die writers of thofe 
copies omitted it,as a thingcornonly knowen,and dayly rehearfed of cuery man&ywhich meanes alfo, 
it is like the omiffion of certeine petitions in S .Lukes Gofpel came. Concer- 









i .' 





\ • 



r* 



r . 



TO THE READER. 

Concerning the fecond example of fuperfluitie noted by Erafraus,Ro.i i.&Secing all the Greeke co- 
pies,that we can heare of extant in thefe dayesfexcept one)do agree in this text: And y ancient Fathers 
Chryfoftome,in his Commemarie vpon this place:Likewiie PhotiusjOc cumenius ? and Thcophyla&us 
doe reade it, and the text requiredi it to make a perfect antithe/is, we muft rather thinke it a defeft in 
your vulgar Latine text, then a fuperfluitie in the Greeke : For die third fuperfluitie of the worde wife, 
Markao.xp. Erafmus hath nothing but his bare coniefture,all the Greeke copics,nonc excepted, being 
againft him. But it is a proper deuife that you haue found out , to make the Greeke text condemne it 
fclfeof fupcrfluitie,andtoiuftifie the vulgar Latine exceedingly. Becaufe the Printers SteuenanA Crifi 
fine, doe fet a marke at thofe wordes orfentenccs,which are found in the moft of the written copies,yet 
not in all : that the readers may knowe,that fuch wordes or fentences are not found in euery written co- 
pie: which by no logike in the worlde, argueth the one of fiiperfluitie, more then the other of defeft, but 
icaue it to the iudgement and difcerning of the learned, whether is moft agreeable to the trueth. Your 
owne vulgar Latine text, printed by Tlantine,and correfted by Hentewus, hath more then zoo. places 
in the newcTeilament,marked withan.obeliske,tbat are more then is found in diuers auncicnt copies. 
Wherefore if Popiih logike be as good againft Latine,as it is againft Greeke., [ may be bolde like wife to 
conclude,that the vulgar Latine text in thefe fuperfluitics,condemneth it fclfc, & iuftiiieth the Greeke 
text exceedingly , as being marked throughout in a number of places , that fuch and fuch wordes and 
fentences are fuperfluous, in which our Greeke text hath no fuch thing: for example, Aftesf.8. this 
worde Mulier woman,hatha marke of fuperfluitie. And in the fame Chapter, verfc 1 J.thisientcncc,^ 
liberarentur omnes ab infirmitatibm fuU, and might be all deliuercd from their infirmities. And Chapter 
I J.4 r . this fentencc is noted with a marke of fuperfluitie, fraupiem cuftodireprtcepta Jpoftolmum & Se~ 
niomm, Commaunding ihcra to keepe the precepts of the Apoftles and Elders, none of all which is in 
our Greeke text, and therefore proue the Greeke to be better and more finccre then theLatine. This is 
your owne argument,therefore you may not denie it. 
Rheftt* 10 Whereupon we conclude of thefe premiffes, that it is no derogation to the vulgar Latin text,which we tranflate, 

to difagreepom the Greekf text, whereat it may notwithftanding be not onely as good, but alfo better, and this the The vulgar 
Beza prx- Jduerfarie himfelfejheirgreatefi and latefi tranflatour of the Greece, doth amuck againft Erafmus in behalf e *r ar j ne mn " , 
fat.No. Te- of the olde vulgar Latine trar.flation^ in thefe notorious wordes.HowC VtlWOrthcty and Without caufe wilhJhe^eft 

H* jr£ c (/SW he) doth Erafmus blame the olde Interpreter as diflentingfrom the Greeke ? he G . re ** e co - 
Anno.in 13. diflcnted,I graunt,from thofe Greeke copies which he had gottenrbut we haue found, JSeigJ* 
Aa.ver.io, not in one placc,that the fame interpretation which he blameth,is grounded vpon the menc * 

authoritie of other Greeke copies, and thofe molt auncicnt. Yea in fome number of 
places we haue obferucd, that the reading or the Latine text of the olde Interpreter, 
though it agree not fometime with our Greeke copies , yet it is much more conueni- 
enc,for that it fecmeth he folowedfome better and truer copic. Thmfitm Be^a.in which 

wordes he vnwiteingly, but moft tiuely , inftifieth and defendetb the olde vulgar Tranftation againft himfelfe and When the ?*■ 
all other cauilltrs> that accufe the fame, becaufe it is not atwayes agreeable to the Greeks text; Whereat it was "^"y.*™ 
translated out of other Greeks copies(partly extant ^partly not extant at this day) either as good and as auncient, mu ^ ^?w c 
or better and more auncient,fttch as S.JugnftineJpeaklth of ycallingthem tocheGreeke, 

learned and diligent Greeke copies , whereunto the Latine tranflations that failesn any place, muftneedes and be cor* 
yeclde. Lib.Uc doft.Chrift.cap.1 J. ^ . '. ■ g^^ft 

And if it were not to long to exemplifie and proue this which would require a treatife by itfelfe,we couldefbewe tru e and Yn- 
hy many and moff cleare examples through onttheneweTefiarnent, thefe ftwdrie meanes of iuftifying the olde corrupted 
tranftation, Greeke text- 

Fulkf* 3p Howe good your conclufion is, I haue (hewed before: but if you would conclude rightly, you (hould 

fay,thatitis no derogation to the vulgar Latine text, to difagrec from cuery Greeke copie,fo it agree 
with the moft,or the beft.Bu t to difagree(as it doeth fom crime s>) from all fomctimes from the moft,and 
the beft,it muft necdes be a great derogation vnto it. 

The teftimonic of Beza,which you cite,is nothing againft himfelfe, neither doeth it iuftifie your vul- 
gar Latine text in all places , but onely where it followed the beft and trucft copies of the Greeke text, 
as fbme time it doeth : vnto which you doe well confefle with S. Auguftine, that the Latine tranflations 
that faile in any thing,muft needes yeelde. But the chicfeft matter is,to proue firft,that it was tranflared 
out of the more learned and diligent Greeke copies,pardy extant,partly not extant. And fecondly,that 
it hath lb continued eucr fince, without alteration or corruption. The firft you take vpon you to proue 
by eight rcafons, all which fhalb e feuerally examined. 

RhCttZtfO Virft,if it agree with the Greeks text (as commonly it doeth, and in the great* ft places concerningthe contro- ThevuJgar 

uerfies of our timejt doth moft certainely)fofarre the Jdtterfaries haue not to complaine : vnlefte they will com-' *: atln . c tr »nfla« 
plainerfthe Greel^alfo i ^theydoeAa.^yer.%.andi.Vcu$.vcxM. wherethe vulgarLatine foloweth exa&ly way«iuftl^ 
the Greeks text, faying, Occiditis : andQupd vos fimilis forma?, &c. But Bevgin both places correSfeth the by moft aunci- 
Greefy text alfo as falfe. cntOrcekcco- 

Tulke.40 If it agree with the true and vncorrupted Greeke text, we will not complaine , but you muft remem- ESS* Ae 

bcr,that euery Greeke copie, either extant or not extant, is not fufficient to exevk it : Neither can you a £ * 
proue,that it agrceth with the true and vncon upted text in all places,as where it is not onely againft all 
olde copies extant, but alfo againft the reading and interpretation of all the Fathers of the Greeke 
Church. Where you doubt,le^ we wil forfake the Greeke,it is nccdelefle.Bcza in la.4.*.with Erafmus, 

ftippofcth aletter might be cKanged through default of the writers, in a matter of no controucrfie or 

aduantage 




THE PREFACE 

aduantage againft you.In the other place he maketh no qucftion, but fheweth howe the Greeke wordc 
is taken , euen in die fame fence, that your vulgar tranflatour doth. 
them 41 % l I f i 'ty a F" h " ea ^ thne fr m ' he & ee ktexytagreetbtvithan ether Greekecc pie fee in the mm vent 

whereoffee examples in the forefaid Greeke TeHamentofi\obmStettensandCrifpinthroiighout.namely z pet! 
x.io.$atagke vt per bona opera certain veftram vocationem faciatis. AiWdy&h inm. and Marc. % v 
7.Et iplbsbenedixit^!/\'.j.))ira t <tm, 

Fltlke,4I s ? rae ^ e s itdolha g r eewithotherGreekecopiesfetinthemargent,butnotalwaies^ndtherefore 

this is no good argument to hiftifie it to agree with the Greeke in all places . SecondIy,if it did alwaies 

agree with that which is in the margent^t were not enough to warrant it, except you could proue all 

that is in the margcnt,to be alway the true and vncorrupted, the more learned & diligent Greeke copy. 

Rhem.42 1 jftbtfer»*rginaUGreek{cotieibethoughtlej)ea»thcntk^ 

tea vi the contrary ^ho in their tranflations often follow the marginall copies, and for fake the Greeks text .• as in 
exan^UiabouemntionedKom.liAipoc.ii.i.TimA.Uc.S.&c.itisetudent. 

Fttlke. 42 You make very good concMom all of particulers : we out felues doe feme times follow the margi- 

nall copies,as the true text, and leaue the common reading, Ergo the marginall copies, bcalwaies the 
true KxUn die examples by you noted,l hauc (hewed you what reafons we haue,toprefcrre thefc mar- 
gmall copies. Bring you the like for thoTe which agree with your vulgar Laune,dnTenting from the 
common Greeke reading,and then your argument will be of fome force,otherwife you may be afhamed 

Rhem.43 4 tfallErafnnu Greeke copes hauenot that rttirthit in the vulgar Lataufivp had copies which hauc it, and 

tbofe mofi auncient (at he faith) and better ^nd if all Bequ copies faiUin this point^tnd will not belpe vt, Gag- 
neie the French kir.gs-Preacber, andhethatmightcommaundinaUtbe kings libraries , hefound Greekecopiet 
that bane tuft according to the vulgar Latine : and that in fitch place at muld feme otherwife le/fe probable, at 

todexve- l3C 3; ve f f -5;E cc C4uantusignisquammagnam filuam incendit ! Beholdhow muchfirc what a great 
ronenfis wooditkindlcth ! Aman would thmkehmuft be rather at in the Greeke text. A litle fire whatagrcat wood 

i ^ fee, tL " kindlcth ! But *nappromdatir.cient Greeke copie aHeaged by G*gntie t katb as it is in the vulgar Latine^ind 

mim,iVm. * G ^JVF'Wfr? tlm !^**^ C ^fo& Greeke copies fully agreeable tothe vulgar 

Lam at szyAutevcileScsenttsfenKlomTadtfuoruamlis v s &c*ndvct£i9. Segre^ant (atieuvCos Me- 



Codcxvc- 






vtfi -• W^Quod clcgerit vos pnmitias : ***m» in fome Greeke copies.Gagn. & z.Qoi. 9 . Veltra xmu- 
//. iatio,6 «./*/) Qihst.Jo hath one Greeke copie. Beqt, 

tttlke.43 . This argument in effects the fame with the former. Therefore exceptyou prone that whichany co- 
pie of £raimus,Beza,Gagneie,or any other man,hath agreeable to your vulgar Latine, to be a true vn- 
corrupted,and more learned and diligent copie,thcn the common Greeke text, you fay nothing to'the 
purpoic.For the Larine tcxtfas you fayd before in die margent)muftyeeld,and be correfted,ac for dine 
to the Fadicrs meaning ,by the true and vncorrupted Greeke text, andby S.Auguftines iudgemcnr by" 
themorelcatnedanddiligentcopies, thcrcforecan norbc iuftified by following any Greeke copy 
though it be faIfe,corruptcd Jcffer lcarned,and more negligent. And as for fome Greeke copies jt is not 
vnlikc,but they haue by fome peruerfc writers,bene altered according to the Latine,or negligently bene 
, r written or copied out of more truer copies. ^ 5 y t 

lWem.44 < fall ddr copies be not fufficient,the auncient Greeke Fathers had. copies and expounded them, agreeable to ' 



The Greek* 



- 1.---- . V, V """"""»*• "-J »'"»»*" ^yrtianuexpounaetfjitlf ijnlo.cio.Ukewile TheGre 

x .I04.3 Omms Piritus qui foluit I s s v M,ex Deo non dLfi readeth SJrcmeus ...3 . c ., i.S^uguflinetvia Fathe *' 

tant at this day ts there AmuxtJojt z. Eft autem Hicrofolymis probatica pjfcjna ? andyet S ChnfoLm 9 

f^maneMajfebooketupifed^ndeightotherUtinecopiesjhatreadfo^ 
i^^*Vj p,to'heGreeketext Super probatica, &Ro. S .v. i 7 .Donationis&iuftiti 2 ./ readeth TbeodoretZ* 

Greeke & Iuz.v .i 4 .0rtgen and S.Chryfofiom reade, Hominibus bona, voluntati,, andBeza liketb it beZ 
then the Greeke text that now it. x "v. • ">*r 

J-'ullie 44. . This reafon hath more pithe,then all the fowre that went before, therefore whereas yourvubarLa 

^haththccoiifcntofthcatmcicntFathcKoftheGrcckcChurcn^ 
<*tantatthisday,towarranti^^ 

thefirft example youbring,i.Tim^. zo. Although OecumCnius lothre 8 ad, « 4e eSSSb B " 

no^yethetelled^oumatChryfoftomemdrealeasyourvu 

oftheLatmeFathersAmbrofe, andAuguftine, and confefTeth thatit hathavery goodfenfe yec he 

SoKadcthS.Cyr,U^ndexpomdetbttbb. 7 .J n J««w.xo Jorthatfcuenthbooke.as thefifth thefixtkrhe 

. " ,us 3v a v^'lwewnter,bccaufethefefomebookesofCyrmareloft,andarenowherecx^ 

day.You (hew ^-our felues to be :diligenrreaders of anri^bydibexmpIe.i^m^^hSe 
beneadmoniihed,tobewareofthisridiculous error ^«,if|0»JabSwIHw? 
«f« ^my re,oynder to Brdlow/ometime one of your ««,*dionlleW^ihkS^rf?iS" 
^defend the vulgar I«« ones before.and was well laught at for hiVlabour, as you arc SnSS 
mogallthelcarned.whichbyb.sftombl^^ 






Seftionj^. 






■ < 






TO THE READER. 

Your third example is oUjom^OtmUfrirmtsmafoluhlefumMKich Ireimis reid«h Cn ht»i*U». 
nxus there may be a doubt,becaufe he didW 1 c'recke /and is SSrSSjS^S 
folowed the vulgar Latine text very much,and was not fo precife in cxprefling the wo des of £21 m 
as may appeare by that parccll of Irenaus in Grceke,which is referued in EpIluniuSf any m " u 1 

fore his treatifc 3 a ccording to the Greeke text that now is, and afterward difcour feth at W vpon f 
But towards the ende 3 hc repeateth the text according to the vulgar Latine ind doth br ?fl! e*£15 
uwher C b y itfeemeth } thathisbookehadboththetex B te,ExcepS^^ 

which concerne the vulgar Latinc :,were interlaced by fome/at would flicw wto««AewSe"f 
he vulgar Lat.ne,might haue.And m deed the wordes in the condufion ShUmS22 S£i 
t^em^erbamncrechm , doe veryaptly agree With the ende of thefSnence immediatly before 
thofc :lmes,,rf W «»,««w« qu laad ff a revUlt.totkt the truth of this comefture, be examined bvle 
SERIES* S ' Au 8 uftinc - Lodouicus Viues notcth diuerfe hncs,inferted SSkSS 
c««w« i;«,which m other auncicnt copies were not to be found. 

Leo in dcede,vvhich lined after S.Auguftine,and was a B.of Romc/olowed herein the vulear Latine 
text. Socrates and the Tripartite ftory which is but a repetition of Socratcs,I haue anfwered be ore So 
S2,S T* » Gr f "S^ haue gayned little certaintie out oftheauncient Fathers! 

S^S^ 1 " § cekc rcadu,g thac now is > as ' haue 11,cwcd befort > with ss 

,n Jk U * hi ? 8 - y ° Urf ? U ? e f m P k V°/«.y.*.ifyou can be content to let P,y>/„* be the nominatiue cafe 

Zi y t! T 7 . ld ' g ^ £ ° f I f ufalem ^ cere <° < h eTemple fo called,your vulgar Lat n text is 
agreeable to the Greeke rext,and neede not be altered. And this is Bezacs iXmcnt for Ae name of 

by them 3 reade otherwifc,yct Luthym.us,v,ho followed other auncient Fathers of rife Greeke Church 
leaded) agreeably to the Greeke text that now is 3 and to the vulear Latine. * 

Concermngyour fifth cxample,Thcodoret (a, Bcza telleth you)rcadeth the cepulatiue conjunction 
*,b twene the two Nownes,figmr>g gift and iuitice,but« appeaU not fo by his Commentary, And 
his reading is not fufficient to controll all the copies , & all other the Fathers of the Greeke ChWh 
a s Chyfoftom C ,Phohu ? ,Oe« 

teyned not onely by O.igen and Chryfouom c ,but alfo by a moft auncient copy which Bezaliad now 
2111' UhX T 0t thC V » iu f ^ of Cambridge 3 and is not mifliked of Be^a, although h efoCe 

t\° T n iJ W rT, 0, , lted ^ a " thc /^ ft ° f h,s Grecke c °P ies » and ma «y ot hcr of ?he auncient 
££Sw oncluae .' lfa]1 1 th = va " crics °f ^vulgar Latine, had fo me auncient Greeke Father or 

I Zlft 2^ f h ? Cm ' aS £ SrCaC m,mbei ' haue not : y cr were not that MM™ to iuftifie 
plaSy^^ 

lift ,^ 

.A**. N««M ** ,/„, ^ Ev^lifilboH/dfaThe Vharifm mfh often b^uToZn^tllm, 

«°V^r^« t / Wj Vnlesthcywafhvptotheclbow 3 theyeatenot> ; ;m/ - /e/ ^ M/e 

M'^/ We thinkevercly 3 thattheoIdc Intcrpretor did follow fome Greekecopie whichhe hadjnolaces 

where he hath not been depr aueABut whether it was alwayes a truc,& vncorrupted cow Sh he fo 

SiT f C , b0M t0CXa r, cby ochcrc oi'ies 3 byconfentof the Greeke Fathers, nyS.gent ma 
king the (cope of the text,and by the auncient tranflations , which feeing they are often againil ™ ur 
vulgar Laane text } although the Intcrpretor followed fome Greeke copyfwl Jher eS t orW extant 

as authenncall Bcfidc thi Sj it.s often times manifeft, thatwhenhis reading was the fame that oursis 
yctronietimcsbecauchevndcr^ 

tl^tlTl n0t ab C t0eX ' pieflC " ai ? y in the Latine ton ^ he hath committedmany e Z IZ 
reafonXr f ' aS " ?' f notat,on * of Beza,Erafmus,and other, a great number may be lcene . Tni 
reafonthercforeisofnoforcctomakcitbetterthenthe Greeke generally , though tic truth of *Z 
be S3K3f aUmcd Vm °y° u : n ? >"orethenabeggars cloak! with an hundrlth patclSinki 

ftS if k femfe S °T f VelUCC5th r at haC u ^ Ut ° ne ftiCche ami,re in ^^^ as for *c w ord in que! 
tion, t^'gnifievptotheclbowe.asThcophylaftandEuthymiusdoc takeit, Ifeeno abfurditve al- 

bSnSl^Kn ■ fl f 1 a,, f' W ? flieC 1 h °" cl y W» fi "S c « ^es fas fuperftition I IL S e nyCe 
uentur^ n ? U" ^l that th f ^ harizecs wafhd their handes to ^e elbowes. And peJal 

e Svm a leTS^^^^^^ 

Sddl t„ r F 5 . C °. m ^ cthof ^^' which %nifiethafifte,tliemcaning m avbe,they 

often S *JT ? ,Cy doe ' whlc t h c ° f ' en timcs rubbe onc fiftc in a " o*er - and fo it may be taken for 
f ImE r I,ltcr i™of Euthymius faythit is taken ofall the Interprctors. X 

M^ZS!T^'fi'^ nd f' 1 it m t **"*•—*•*** TtthLvhbgr** cogent mil Ita Latin, 
W'MfietbcofavHlwtrarf^ theyfolw *nd expounds it y , w Nondum Fathas - 

erat fp>n us datu^ , Wr,/, ^« s »^„di. 4 .de Trini^^^^^ 

Setx:?-^ 

^f a fTfs,c^ 
^'w^^cumvoloiiu&ci^^ 



Rhem,4s 



Rhem.46 

See Annot. 
Louan.in 
No.Teft.eJr 
Annot.Lu- 
ca: Brugcn- 

Csinbi&lio. 



THE PREFACE 

;/ fine and fenjltde vpon S Johns Gofl>ett. 

FUlke.46 The confentofiheLatinc Fathers which followed the vulgar text, which S. Hieronym in his time 

confefled to be corrupted,will not iufufie the vulgar tranflation,againft all the Greckc conies , all the 

Fathcrs,alloldctranflauons, allcircumftanccsof the text, and that which you adde, ah" Jiich conie- 
ctures. 

The former example is not agreeable to the rule,fbr fas you fay) it hath a Greckc copie in the Va- 
ticane.it hath the Syriake tranflation , and a Greeke autlior to warrantit, befide the authoritic of Au« 
guftine and Lco,Fathers of the Latinc Church. And yet two make not fo great a confenr, to carrye die 
ma tter from all copies,Fathcrs,tranflanons,ckcumftanccs,and conicdures. But in trueth,y cur vulcar 
text,in fome copies,hath according to the GteekerSpiritus fanilut , and leaueth out dot us, yet indeede 
this is not to be 3ccomptcd a fault or varictie,thotigh it be not precifely according to the worde,which 

exprefleth the true meaning ofthetexr,as all men except Macedonian heretikcs (which deny'thedi- 

uinitie of the holy Ghoic) will confefle. 

In your fecond example,youhauefmallconfent,feeingErafmusteIlethyou, that Augufiineis cor- 
ruptcd,and Hieronyme (as you confefle in the next feftion,)is againft you,& fo are fome copies of y car 
vulgar tranflation. Then haue you no more but S. Ambrofc : for venerable Beda hath according to the 
Grecke,/f turn volo manere,by whom the corruption of S. Auguftine is plainly difcouercd/eeine he hath 
nothing in a manner of his owne,but the very wordes of S. Auguftine vpon thatplace. 
Rhem.47 8 jlnd lastly jf\ome other Latin Fathers ofauncient time,reade otherwife, either here, or in other klaces not 

all agreeing with the text of our vulgar Latine jihe caufe isfhe great diutrfaie and multitude that VM 'then ofLa- 
Prrrfat in 4. tine opies,( whereof 5 Hicrom complaineth) till this one vulgar Latine grewe ondyinto vfe. Thither doth their 
Euang.ad *""" reading make more for the Greeke,thenfor the vulgar Latine, differing oftentimes from both as when S 
Damafum. Hmom '» *** lafl place readetb s Si fie cum volo manere, lLi .adu. Iouin. it is according to no Greeke corie now 

extant, jind if [yet there be fome doubt f hat the readings of fome Greeke or Latin Father suffering from thevHhar 
Latine.be a checke or condemnation to the fame : let Be^a,that if, let the jduerfarie himfilfe, tell vj his opimtin 

Prxrat.cita- tbts ca/e^.Whoioeuer, faith he&d\ take vpon him to correct thefe things, (fpc^gofthe 

vulgar Latine tranflation) ou t of the auncicnt Fathers writings , either Greeke or Latine 
vnlcs he do it very circumfpe&ly and aduifedly,hc fhall furely corrupt all,rather then 
amcndit,bccaufeitisnotto bethought,thatasoftcn as they cited any placc,tl:cy did 
ahvaies looke into the booke,or number euery woid.^'fhefhouldfay^e may not by e .ndby 

think; that the vulgar Latine isfaultiejmd to be correcled, when we reside otberwife in the Fathers, eithir GrccLe 
orLatineMatifetheydidnotalwaiescxat7lycitethewordes,butfoUowedfimecommod;otu&g 

t me. 47 1 perceiuc you will needes haue your vulgar Latine text to ftand, thouch it haue neither Greeke c o- 

pies,nor Greeke Fathcrs,nor good reafon,which you call conieclures,nor~the confent of the Lstinc Fa- 
thereto maintcinc it . For the ditiers reading of the Latine Fathers, maketh no more for the Greeke 
then for the vulgar Latine (you fay) differing often times from both . Admit it be fo, when they dirr'cr 
from both,yct when they agree with the Greeke, as you can not deny , but often times they doe , they 
make more for the Greckc then for the vulgar Latine . And where you fay,thcy differ often fromboth 
that one example that you bring , argueth that you haue no great llore of example s , where the y differ 
from boih.For the place of Hieronym agreeth fully with the fence of the Greckc, although he adde the 
wordc#,which is not in the Greckc , yet maketh no alteration in die fentence, which i's conditionall 
where as your vulgar Latine is abfolute, without condition. * 

But to put the matccr out ofdoubt,that no readings of fome Latinc or Greckc Fathers diffrinc 
from the vulgar Laune.is a checke or condemnation to the fame , Bcza his authoritic i- cited hnv? 
that whofocucr (hall take vpon him to corrcft the vulgar Latinc tranflation,out of. he auvmnt Father's 
vvntinssGreckeor Latine vnlcs he doe it very circumfpectly and aduifedly, he fhall rather man e then 
mcndc.This is your yfuailkindc cf reafoning,of a particular to inferre an vniucrfal]. But v. hat if he doe 
it circumfpectly, and adiuledly ? what if he haue not onely fome Fathers writmg,butaKo fome Greeke 
copies.or all,or molt that are extant ? what if he haue good reafons taken of the fcope oi the :-:'- and 
circumftances thereof > may he not thenbebolde to correft fome thing in the vulvar Latin- : tracti- 
on ? As whenfoeuer Beza,or any other learned man reproueth the vulgar Latine Intcrpicto • he A- h 
it not .vpon the onely wncmg of fome Father,who had not alwaics the booke by him,\vkcn he c-p d n'a- 
ccs of the Scnpture,but either all or fome of thofc proofcs,leadmg him to appiooue the mfcine of that 
. r-ather,to be the true tcxt,and dpccially fome Greckc copie to warrant it. 

Rhcm.48 Thus then we fee that by allmeanesthe old vulvar Latine tranflation isaotraa. 



Sefr.4. 




that nxt which 



-whtcb m^fncere^dtnouroNmo^and^wehaueprootiedJncorrupt. T he Muer faries contrary 
tranflare that textfchtchthtmfilues confeffe both by their writings and doings jo be corrupt in a -.mmlcr of, lace! 
and more corns; t then our vulgar Latine,*t it before declared. Jt 

Fulke4S. They haue very dimnic ey C s,that thorough thefe grofie para!ogifmcs,canfce the vulgar Latine tran- 
flation, 



TO THE READER. 

flatiorvn allpoyntes approued good , yea better then the true text it felfe oftheGreeke/othatitmay 
not gme place to any other text, copies, orreadings, cxceptitbeinfuchfaultesasare euidentlycreptinby 
the negligence of the writers , which you affirme to be very rare. But if you would correft your bookes, 
but euen according to fomeauncient readings and copies, obferuedin Plantines Bible, whichyou 
fpeake of, you fhould reforme many hundred places euen in the Newc Teftamcnt, and make them to 
be more agreeable to the Greeks text, then that you take to be your vulgar Latine tranllatioa But ex- 
ccpt it be groffe corruptions,that may be felt with the hand,you will not bende one ioynt to the Greeke 
iext,fuch malice you beareagainft the trueth. Neuerthclefie you tranflate that text (you fay)whichin 
your opinion is vncorrupt,we tranflate the Greeke which we confefle to be corrupt, as you haue dccla- 
red.What you haue declarcd.we haue I hope lufficiently confuted : it is now time to fee what you haue 
more to charge vs,with confeffion of corruption in the Greeke text. 

Khem.40 -friifwevouldhereftandto recite the flacesinthe Greeke,which Be^apronounceth to be corrupted,we fhould V* c^ ,u ' n [ fts 
x maketheKeadertowonder,how they can either fo pleade otherwife for the Greeketext, a, though there were no SreSShe* 
other trueth of the T^ewe Ttfiment but that : or how they tranflate onely that (to deface ju they thinks, the olde mofl corn.pt, 
vulgar Latine) which them fellies fo fhame fully difgr ace , more then the vulgar Latine, inuenting corruptions y« "annate"* 
where none are,nor can bejnfuch -uniuer fall confent ofalljaoth Greeke and Latine copies . For example, Mat.io £ at °" e, y» an< * 

* In Annot. The firft Simon,Who is called Peter.; thinks (faithBe^t) this word ^w.firft, hath bene added to the text hXuthen-* 

No.Teft.an. of fome that would eftablifb Veters Vrimacie.JgaineLuc.zz. The Chalice, that is fhed for you. It is mofl likely tical Scripture. 

Ifjtf. (faith he) that thefe wordes being fometime but a marginall note , came by corruption out of the margent into the 

text^Againe Aclj.Figures which they made,to adore them.lt may be ft<ftec7ed( faith he) that thefe wordes, M 

many other, haue crept by corruption into the text out of the mar/gent . Jnd 1 . Cor.i 5. He thinks th the Jpoflle 

/aid not ting, victories // is in all Greeke cofiesjmt v«V f ,conccntion. Jnd A ft.: 3 .he calleth it a manifeft er- 

rour,thatin the Greeke it i',ipo.yeeresfor^oo^ndM\.7.\.\6. he reckfneth vp a whole catalogue of corrupt!. 

ons. namely Marc. 1 a v«4*.« !« y-^&ifhcWhich is a farthing : and A&.8.v.z6. ktf m Isw tyyuf, This is dtlcrt. 

and Aa.7.v. i*.the name ofjbraham,andfnch likc,Mwhhh he thinkeih to haue bene added or altered into the 
Greeks text by corruption. 

Fulke40. The Caluiniftcs (you fay) confcffe the Greeke text to be moftcorrupt, andyct tranflate it onely • 
w yes forlooth, they haue tranflated the Syriakc,and fome partes of the Arabikc,as they could get the co- 
pies.But who are thcy,that confefle the Greeke text to bemoft corrupt? You anfwer Beza,bringine in 
his fufpition onciy,m 4. placcs.But a fufpition or opinion, is neither an affirmation nor a confeffion 
Yet let vs fettcrally examine them.In the firft place,he doth not fo much as fufpaft the matter,but one.* 
ly maketh an obicftion,and anfwercth it,approuing alfo with the ancient Fathers, the Prirr.acie of Pe- 
tcr,thcPrimacie of order (I fay) not of dignity. Yea he is fo farre from fufpition of this matter, that 
Markc 3.16". he readeth Simon the firft, where neither your vulgar Latine rcadeth fo, nor the common 
printed Greeke text hath it lb. 

In the fecond place,Luc.zi.2o.he fayth it may be,that it came out of the margentinto the text but 
he doth not affirme it.He fayth further, that Bafilc readeth the Participle, with his article in the datiue 
cafc,which taketh away all difficultic 3 yec becaufe all the copies extantdiaue it in the Nominatiue cafe, 
he concludeth in the cndc,that the Solcecifme may be excufed by the propertie of the Hebiue tongue, 
cxprcfied fomctimes in the Greckc,as 1 haue fhewed at large in mync anfwer to Gregoric Martyne at 
1.^.37.38.39. 

In the third place,hc hath fome light fufpition, that the words to adore rW,m ight be rcmoued out of 
the margent into the text, as in all written bookes, many fuch like words haue bene.The ground of this 
fufpition,is the authority of luftinus Martyr, who citing this place againft 7 ryphon the Iewe, leaucth 
out thofc wordes, to adore them, yet he fliewcth how it may ftandc with the fence of the Hebrue text of 
the Prophet Amos : and fpcakethncuera word of corruptioa 

In the fourth place,hc noteth the groundes of his fufpition, to be the Greeke text of Ofee, andthe 
authority of Auguftine In loan.TraEl 1 a.who readeth , Vbi eft mors conttntio tua ? whereby it appearcth 
that the rcanflation which he followcd,did rcade «7wf,and not nxes. So rcadeth S. Cyprian adSJuirinum 
lib.; .ar/>.j8.and Tcrtullian De refur.cam.yct becaufe of the generall confent of all copies,and other wri- 
terSjBeza rcteyncth the vfuall reading. 

Now come we to thofc places.which are paft fufpition , as being manifeftly affirmed to be corrupti- 
ons.Of the firft (you fay) he calleth it a manifeft error,that in the Greckit is /joo.yeercs for 3oo.yccre!>, 

A(ft.t3,Butthatisnotfo:forrcheaifingmanyaccompts,ofBeroaldus,ofIunius,andother,hefufp e aeth 
onely with Luthcr,that error to be in die number,he doth notaffirme itto be manifeft. 

The ncxtplacc is,Aft.7.i y .where he thinkcth thename of Abraham, by fome vnvkilfull perfon to be 
added,asthenameofHicremyc,Math.Z7.and ofEfaye,Marker.andMath.i3. asHicronym confeffeth 
in ftccd of Afaph,where neither of both is read, atthisday. Andcertayneitis, that Abraham bought 
his fieldc of Ephv on,not of the fonncs of Emor. And Iacob it was that purchafed the fielde of Emor,the 
father of Sichem,as S.Hierom fayth.Now if you can giue the true fenfe, not leauing out the name of A- 
braham,you fhall d::ferue great commendation . In the meane time,Beza telleth you,it maketh no v.n- 
certsintie or corruption in the Scripturc,ifanameor two,bycrrorof fome boldewriters,notoftheau- 
thor,be placed amifle,which by conference of other places, may eafily be efpyed, and reformed . The 

j Tcj I f ' 41, thou S' a hc was lon S doubled, as he confeffeth, about the reckning of it, yet in the 
ende he hndcth out the true accompr, howe two mytes make a quadrant , and fufpefteth no manner of 
corruption at all. * * 

Neither in the 1 aft place,doth hc fo much as fiifpeft any corruption or addition , but onely referreth 
the word Defer t, t0 the way,atfd not to die citye : although the citye of Gaza at thattyme was not in- 

C.z. habited. 



THE PREFACE 

habiteAThisfcftion therefore prouethnot,thatthe Caluinifts(as youterme them)confefle the Greeke 
to be raoft corruptJor here is onely one name certainly judged to be vnu uly added , as all men con- 
fcflcjthe name of Ieremye,Math.i7.to be, and i. or 3. light and vnccrtaine fufpitions, abouc matters of 
Cnall weighted fuch as can make no alteration of doctrinc,thc reft arc falfe and vniuft accufations. 
RheWtSO Butmo "& oth *ftees r hrlaboureth exceedingly toproue a great corruption K&.7v.H.whcreitisfaide (ac- 
cording to the Septuagint zjhat isjhe Greeks text of the old Tejiament) that Jacob vent dome into .4 Eg )ft 
Kith 7 j . Coulesjnd Luc 3 .v.3 6.heth'mkfth thefe mrdts tS Jw^Which was of Cainan 5 w be fe falfe, that he 
*Ann.Do. ^■ eMtt ^ themcttant out in* both his editions oftheneweT efiament : faying, that he is bold fo to doe, bytheau- They (landing 
XJJtf and * ^""tfMVfaWherebykevillftgnifiejthatit is notintheHebruetextof Moyfesoroftheolde Teflament, P'«ifeJyvpon 
xj6 y* and therefore it is falfe in the Greeks of the ntvTenament. Which conference of theirs (for his commna- oftSoMand 

mong themymd concemeth all Scriptures) if it were truest places of the Greeks «**» °f 'he new Teflament, cited Greeke texr"of 
outoftheoldaccordingtotheSe^aa^mta,andnotaccordingtothe Hebrue (which they know are very ma..y) thenewTcfta- 
fbould be falfe jmdfo by tying themfelucs onely to the Hebrue in the old TeFlament, they are forced toforfake the jP cnt . rnutt °[ 
Greeke of the new : or if thy willmainteine the Greeke of the new,they muftforfakefomethnethe Hebrue in the Shbo?S2iu 
tildbutthis argument fhall be forced againft them els where. 

rmke.f He (hewtth out of Hieronymjthat the Greeke text of the Septuaginta,m his tyme, agreed with the o- 

riginallof the Hebrue in die number of 70.and therefore he thinkcth mm is but in fteede of mmc. But 
all men be not of his opinion,therefore although the matter be not grear,itis no reaibn,that the whole 
Church,(for that they meane by the Caluiniits) mould be charged for one mans opinion (and that but 
in one matter of no moment,to change the do&rine) to confelle the Greeke text to bee molt corrupt. 
In the place i Luc.3.36'.he iudgcth iS W r«to be falfly added to S.Lukc,not onely by authoritye of Mo- 
fesjwhich were fufficientjbut alio by teftimonye ©fan auncient Greeke copye, which now is at Cam* 
bridgc.But all your quarrels ,touching.Q*«'/«« CainanJ. haue confuted in n.y Defence againft Gregory 
, Martyn^in the Preface 5eff.i8.io. 

Rhem.Sl By this litle,the Reader may feewhat gay pattones they are of the Greekftext, and how title caufe they haue in Thev fcvthe 

their owne iudgements to tranflate it,or vaunt ofit^a in derogation of the vulgar Latine tranftation, and how ea~ Greeke is 

fly we might anfwer them in award \why we tranflate not the Greeks : forfooth becaufe it is fo infinitely corrup- more corrupt 

tedJSutthetrueth isfvedoebynomeanesgramtitfo corruptedas they/ay, though in comparifon wekpow itleffe thcn w *j!"f ' 

fncere and incorrupt then tiie vulgar Latine, and for that caufe and others before aUeaged ,we prefem the faide SPmit *"** 
Lat'me,andhauetranflattdit. 

Fulke, S Z The Greeke text of the new Teftament needeth no patronage of men,as that which is the very word 

and truth of God.The finceritie of our tranflations,againft all your friuolous cauillations, hath hither- 
to.thankesbeto God^encioftrongly defenders you haue no lift 3ny more to aiTailcit. And as tou- 
ching your eafie anfwer that you can make, why you tranflate not the Grceke./ir/ooffe becauft it isfo in- 
finitely corrup «d,all men of rcafonable vnderftanding may conceaue,how well you haue proued this in- 
finit corruption.The fumme of all your reafons being drawen together 3 your argument is this: One man 
fufpectcth here and there,in 3«or 4 places, fome deprauation, or els in a name and a number, thinkcth 
there is fome corruption/ rgo by confeffion of all the Caluiniftes, the Greeke text is infinitely corrup- 
ted.But you tell vs,you will not graunt the Greeke to be fo corrupt, as we fay, though you knowe it Idle 
fincere,and vncorrupt,then the Latine,and therefore you preferre it,and haue tranflated it. Wcll,if you 
knowe the Greeke text that nowc is,tobefincerc, where any of vs hath but fulpeclcdoriudgcditto 
be corrupcand we haue proued it to be fincere,where you haue fdandered it to be corruptThere is no 
reafon,\vhy you fhould not acknowledge it to be very perfeft , and therefore haue tranflated it, rather 
Pra?rat.ad then the vulgar Latine : which your owne Bibles of Plantincs edition, whereunto you referre vs, doe 
Damafjn 4. conuince ofinfinire varietie,which as S.Hieronym faytlys a manifeft argument offalihood,and as yet 
Euangtlia. « is not decided amongyou,in that varieuc,which reading is to be followed,as true and authcnticall. 
Rbem. j2 *h et '»«* rcmaine one thing which perhaps they will fay, when thy cannot anfwer our reafons afor faide -• to 

wit^batrnprferrethevulgarLatineb^foretheGreeketext, becaufthe Greeks maksthmore again} vs: we w etire r c „, 
froteft that as for other caufes we pre f rre the Latine, fo in this refteel of making for vt or againft vs,wt allow the not the v U l4 
Gree^asmttch as the Latine, yea in fundry places more then the Latine, beingaffurtd that they ham not one I-=tine text.as 
and that we haue many aduantagetm the Greek; mere then in the Latine?** by the Annotations of this new Tefla'- 5 ul "' n S more 
mm{haUemdentlyappeare:nametyinaUfuchplaceswherethey dare not tranflate the Greeke, becaufe it is for UeGrceke 
tugnd agamflthem. as when they tfa»/?«e,<ft;cWKS^ordinanccs,W »or,iufti6cations,«*/ that ofpmpofe, twt makcth 
as Be^ cor.fejfeth Luc.i^.TOe^w.ordmajicescrinftmctions, andnot traditions , inthebetur part z to™™* ■ 
Thefl.1,1 < .■nfiofiuTif «,Eldersyo^ not Priefts : &«**, images rather then idols, and r&tdath when S.Luke thcn , th • vul * 
LUC.SZ.V.20. in the Greek: fo rnaksthforVs(the vulgar Latine btingindiffWem forthem andvs) that Be7a faith it is a cor- ForrherJaJl 

rupuon crept out ofthemargentmto thetextWhat ne.de thefe abfurd deuifes and falfe deaUngswith the Greeke prefence. 
tex trf it made for them more then for vs,yea if it made not for vs againft them t But that the Greeke maketh more 
for vs,ree i.Cor.j.lnthe Z*w»*,Defraud not one an other , but for a time, that you giue your fclues to For faffing. 
prayeu«/^Grec^ > tofaftingandprayer.Aa.io,30./»rAeI < tr/w Cornelius fcth , from the fourth day 
paft vntiil this houre I was praying in my houfe,and beheld a man &c. inthe'Greeks, I was faftinc, and 
praying.Uo.5 i^n the Latine We know that euery one which is borne of God, finncth nor.butthe ForftecwilL 
generation of God preferueth him &c.i» /A- Greeks, but he that is borne of God preferueth him fclfe 
Apoc. 2i, 14. m the Latine BlelTed are they that waihe their garments inthebloode of the Lambe' 
&c. mtbe Greeke, Bleffed are they that doe his commaundements . Rom. 8, 38. Cerais fum &c Againft onely 
I am Jure that neither death nor life, nor other creature is able to feparate vs from the cha- fakL 
rme of God. ** though he were afiured,or we might and fhoulde ajiurt our febes of our predetlinati- Aeainft fcecial 

•n. mtht Greeke, m™ M , 1 am probably perfwaded that neither dea^nor Us&c intbcEuange- £«? 

£ff s faluatioa. 



f 

\ 



TO THE READER. 






we «^j o«r aauantages m the bree^more then m the Latine. ■ 

mke. S 2 Agrcattokenofyourtrue^^^ 

in which rcfpcft m thefe Annotations it (hall appeare , that you haue more aduantage in the Greeke 
then in the Launc being afiur ed that we hauc not one and you many aduantages in the Greeke. Thefe 
Popiflibragges all ithat reade your writings , arc fo we 1 acquainted with them, that we neede not ftand 
in doubt ofthem :haumg tryedby often experience, that when the matter commeth to aprouemenr! 
your arguments are no better then a falfe and feeble came canafordeyou, asinanfwere to the Anno- 
tations,by Gods helpe,it will be made mamfeft: In the meant fpacc, you note vnto vs certeyne places 
where you haue more advantage in die iGreeke, then ,n the Latine . Firft, in fuch places where we dare 
not tranflace the Greeke,becaufc it maketh for yoi,,aga,nft vs. Secondly, where L Greeke hath fome 
wordes making for you 5 which tlic Launc hath not. Of the firft fort, is the worde luftificationes, Luke i. 
which we callordmancesofpurpofe (as Beza confdTcth) And why mould wenotof purpofe auoide 
thattcrrne,whichmaybccauf e ofambiguitieandcrrour,when the worde in that place Ignificth an 
other thing? as I haue ihewed at large in my defence againft Martin. Cap.x. fc& 50. and Cap 8. fea j . 
and the other fe&ions following. * r • «*.». 

For the worde (radiums, mine anfwerc is,Cap.i. in all the Sections: for the wordes Elders Priefres 
Cap.6. for Images and Idoles,Cap. 3 .for the place of Luke i t .zo. as lhauc fhewed bcforcCap.i.fcft! 

Buttocomctothc latter fort, firft you bring two tcxtcs, i.Cor.7. and AaesiS.Jo. where faftin<M S 
mentioned in the Greeke tcxt,which is not in the vulgar Latine. O impudent flaundcrers,doc we denic 
fafting ,becaufe wc denic your Antichrdhan prohiomon and*bftinence from meatcs , to be Chriftian 
falling? God be prayfed,o,..r doflnne is founde for faftmg, would God our pradife were as oftcn.as our 
judgement is pure and agreeable to the holy Scriptures , in an hundrcrh places almoft , that commend 

Your next aduantage is for free-will not flat Pelagianifmc I hope, but catercofen with it, that mans 
will being holpen iwith Godsgrace,u free: and wc holde, that itis free from conftraint, but not from 
bondage of finne 5 Rom 7. And what other thing can you proue out of that text, i.Ioh.y.18. he that « 
borne of God, frefemeth bmfdfe:Az K you fay by force of free-will, and not by the ftrength of Gods 
grace? Make your Syllogifmc , and giuevsa plaine conclufion , and weinall fecwhat aduantage the 
Greeke text giueth y ou. ° 

Another giuethyou aduantage againft ondyfaith.whatis that Ipray you? Apoc.xz.i 4 . Bleffedare 
they that doc his Commaundements : A goodly aduantage I promife you. TheVthatare iuftifiedby 
fauh oncy in his mcrites,doe his Commaundcment S ,and none other. Againft fpcciall alfurancc offal- 
t«at,on,you haue taMU Paul fayth not as it is in the Latine, Cmm fim, I am fure , but •fc wwl 
I am probabely perfwadcd.Vercly either the Greeke worde fign.fieth I am fure,fo as I cannot be decei- 
ucd,or els your vulgar Latine translation is falfe. And where he faith ,1 am perfwaded, he noteth the cer- 
teyneticofthe worde and Spirit of God .whereby he hath this aflurance 

Your laft aduantage is about the facrifjee of the B. Sacrament , where the Greeke text vfeth the pre- 
sent temps,referr,ng that breaking of his body, and .bedding of his blood,to the prefent facrificing of it 
facramcntally andmyftically:but Iwouldaduifeyou to beware, leaft whdc youfecke aduantage for a 
facnfice,you leele your beft argument tor 1 the reall P refencc,as you terme it. For you are wont to reafon 
thus: He gauc that which fhoud be cruc.ficd,but his naturall body was crucified, therefore he gaue his 
natural! body:and fo he did,to be rcceiued fpiritually.as in a facrament or myftcrie.But to Ihut you from 

olddiftrndionofhis vnbloody facrifice from his bloody facrifice: if his blood bciheadin £ Sacrament, 
then is the Sacrament alfo a bloody facrifice.When you haue weighed all, I hope you will fec.it is fmall 
ga ines that you gather by this aduama ge, that you neede not crie out and fay, Lot thefe and the Ukeour 
advantages m the Greet* more thenin the Latine. Nay rather thefe be your fantafies of the Greeke, and of 
» tne Launc. ' 

sS }lrl f y , L rj^h llothtr c ) >f" bc ' the Gre ^ (*>yo»fee) is more, andfo both Greek andLatine,and ™ ' ! T nin S 

Kemntfin" TStSL ^TlT^t fr* f 8- ^ ~* l '^eiyeeres herein it hath vfed andJCd H&K 
exam C V ZZEfcEt* "" "^f"* *'" wkr t kk ?<W*»M»* '» M^rafes and Reaches, Pani- «5S? ' 
TrWfeSl SuT^S C T?T^ Cm ; g ? ,m 5 ft > A y^ GKAT,A PLENA - Talibus hofSpromerettir thcrafdu * 
Marfft, WJ^ W M ^*f n ^*^fr*''+~*"W^tl£ fondly, 

Luc r lit "I V h L "1 hf 7\ ^ nkenriam a ^»'» «» "^ place, panitemini : and doeth he not 

*W».-^ they Itie « weUynough. might henot haue fold according^ thijame Greek* tvorde* Vieilate v?mereammi fi, 
^ f . iogerc ^ aomnia&to 



void of 

all p artiali ric 




Ep1.14.and ^ 
18. 



THE PREFACE 

nemexmomus&clMcio.^.^K/TribuIationcsquasfuftinctis, vt mcreamini regmnn Dci,proauo& 

No Tefta. pawnuu-^Thefl.!. J. Might henot (we fay) if he had partially afeffated the worde merite, haue -Jed it' in *>i 
1 580. thefeplaces,accordingto his and* your owne tranflation of the fame Greeks worde.Hcbr.j o. i9 f Which he docth 

mubminaUthefeplacesfatthfimply, Vtdignihabeamini,W, Qui digni babcbuntur. Jnd bowe can it be 
In Epi. ad ** V'P'ft"*" or partial!, when he faith, Talibus hoftiis promeretur Deus, Heb.i 3 ? Was Vrirmfitts alf> 
Heb \ S - •J»g"ft>™fcholcr a VaptB,for -vfmgthis textjmdaltthe rcfl,that hone done the His f Was S. Cyprian a Ta 

;but that S .Cyprian vfeth it at a deponent more latmely,the ether as a pajjiue lefic finely i Was it Tapiliie 

to * fay, Senior for Presby ter,Miniftrantibus/'er faenficannbus or bturgiam celcbrantibus, flmulachris' for 
idolis,fides tua te faluum kenfome time for fanum fecit? GrfhaUwe thinks he was a Caltiinift for tranflatim 
•pj.1L. that, at they thinks he teas a Vapift,when any worde foundeth for vst * 

S3 There is none of vs,that calicth the vulgar tranflation of the new Teftament papifticall. as though it 
were tranflared by Papiftes , or elfe made fo greatly for Papiftes when icis rightly vndcrftoode : but be- 
caufc it is fo magnified by the Papiftes,that it is preferred before y Greckc,which is the original tongue 
in which thenewe Teftament was written, andcommaundedby the Tridentine Papiftes, to be compted* 
the onely authentical] text. And he that faide, the vulgar tranflation is word of all, fpake of the vulgar 
tranflauon of the whole Biblejn comparifon of the Hcbrue of the old Teftament,and of die Greeke of 
the ncwe Teftament,and of the Septuaginta in Greeke,and the Latine thereof. Your fonde conclufions 
the Greeks is more papifticall,and Tapiftrie is very amcietu,ifthe vulgar tranflationbe papifticall, be as good' 
as your antecedent : Some of them call itfo , which I am fure , no man of learning hath done , othenvifc 
then I haue before declared, except it be for that it is abufed of Papiftes , to maintevne Popery , when 
m deede the tranflatour had no fu ch meaning, as in the three firft examples it is ma'nifeft • for by pani- 
tenuxm aguejat meant not popifli doing of penance, but true and Chriftian rcpcntancc:>et you will not 
gmeouertheihcweofPopiih penance and fatistaftion,that you haue by that tranflation. Likewifcbv 
Sacramentumfiph. f .3 1. he meant nothing but a myfterie generally, as the ti ucth of the Grcckc is and 
asyoudoe wellproue out of his tranflauon of the fame worde, ^w.c.i 7. Nmerthek-lfe if\ouVmc 
oucrtheholdc,youvvoulde ieemc to haue of that tranflation, to make matrimonie a Sacra meiitot the 
ncwe Teftament, in that fence that Baptifme and the Lords Supper are called Sacraments: you flwll 
haue no (hewe in the Scriptures to daicll the eyes of the ignoranr. For GRATIA P I E N A ' I 
thinke if he had vnderftood the force of the Greeke worde rightly , he would haue tranflared it othcr- 
wife.Thathe tranflateth the very like Y/ordc,pl<mu vlcerib M , w bich we allbuanflateJW/c/W , t mav 
excufe him of paruall aftedion ,but cannot defend his tranflation , to exprcfie the fenfe of the Greeke 
worde. For the very like worde he tranflateth iuftificati, being iufUfledormadciuft,notfullofiuftice 
Rom.3.24. and 1 .Cor.4,4. luftificattu fim, 1 am iuttified. But concerning the laft phrafe,Heb 1 2 becaufe 
he could not exprefle his owne mind in Latine, I knowe not what his meaning was, but leauc it to God 
and nimfelfe. Neuei thelefle it is ccrteyne,thar it is not onely barbarous.but alio falfc and blafyhcmous 
tofay,thatbygoodworkesGodsfauotirisdeferued. V" cniou s 

^Tr'/^ *$* yC i C ' H /? br,I u 5 ' r nd £ hc tranflateth ^ ^"# and ?*«", » Pkafe and to haue 
Pleafed : what elfe can the paiTiue then figniflc , but to be pleafed ? which perhaps he meant if he had 

knowen any Laune worde of the pafliue voyce that had fignified fo much, for Jacke of which , he vfed 
that terme, which was of the common people vfed in that fenfe. 

Nowe where he vfeth the worde wmw^Hcb. cu 9 .y ou fay we like it well ynough: but howe know you 
our liking fo well* we may allowe the fenfe of the tranflation as good,becaufe wfeked men are though t 
. worthy punifhment according to their defertes : but we doe not allowe the tranflation, to be agreeable 
to the fenfe of the Greeke worde *?,*S„«3:and therefore hc coulde not haue favdc nuely , accordin« lo 
the fame Greeke verbe : Watch thatyou may deferue to efcape ad thefe things. a,ul to (laud before the for.ne 
*/>^,andfoof the reft: for not onely his tranflauon had bene vntrue,butthe fentences through 
his vntrue tranflation had bene falfe : for dlough men deferue , and are accompted woi thy of puniit 
ment and damnation by finne,yetthey deferue notGods gracesand hiskingdome by their vvorkes bur 
are accompted worthy of his blcfling and ctemall felicitic , for Chriftcs fake of Gods mccrc mcrcie 
But you aske whether Vrtmafius, S. Auguftines fcholer wcrd a Papift , for vfing this text and all the reft 
that haue done the like ? I anfwere no. For Trimafiut meancth nodiing elfe, but that God is pleafed fas 
theGreekewordeugnifieth)toacce P tfuchfac„fices. T Mm f»te kjf, & mmeritls ell£. 
iyMriw&om&etttrDeHiadipifcivndedtc^ vo[o ^ non ^ 

crtfiatm: Non eft confidertmdiu pauper, qui videtur tcciperefed pctitu qui iuffit dare ■ elee- 
Tnofoa entm qntpauperi Urgitur tn terra ,a Deo recipiturm ccelo.Et noli attendere quod hoc 
Jit Ubt redditurus quodaccepit : tu erim terrena dedifti, tterna mer caber is: JVithfuch facri- 
pees andgiftes God u pleafed to receiue them : wherefore he faith by the Prophet [rcillmer 
cteandnotfacrifice.Thepooremanisnotto be co»fdered,which feeweth to receiue butra^ 
[herhewhtchcon^ndedtogiue.-fortheafmeswhichisgmentothepoore^^ 
ts recetued ofGodm heauen. And thinke not that he will render vnto thee that which he hath 

recetued : forthouhaftgiuenearthlythtngs,butthoufhalt^urchafe eternallthinas. Thcfebc 

t'TJSZ 11™ f A T" L^^rf 1 * 11 decIare > A * f^rm was vulgarly taken for UArao 
be pleafed or del.ghted. Neither doeth he meanc any meriting by the terme of purchafmg whichhe 
vfeth : for he was an vtter enemie to the Velagians, as his maffer Auguftine was , but oSg 

ofhsmerciedoethcrovmeandr^^ 

when 



John 20, 
Match, i& 



TO THE READER. 

when he vfcrh the name of meritcs , he mcaneth fimplie,workes , as many of theolde writers did Ik 
that time : for otherwife there is no father fo cleare for iuftification by faith onely , as T?rimapm is 
Rom 3. vpon thefc wordes being iufiiped freely, Audi gratis (faith he) & tace de me ritis , heare this 
wordc freely j and holdethy peace of merites. Likewife vpon Rom.4,and many other places: and 
who fo vfed this text according to this meaning , we take them not for Papift es. 

But further you demaunde, whether Saint Cyprian was a Papift, for vfingfo often thisfpeache, 
fromereri dominant iuflk opcribus, pmnhentia, &c I anfwere as before. The vfing of the wordes maketh 
not a Papift , but the Popifh meaning , which Saint Cyprian hath not, but that God is pleafed with 
iuft workesand obedience, repentance andhumilitie, not merited or deferucd: for he citeththe 
Scripture plentifully , that we ought to glorie in nothing, feeing nothing is ours, 7 eft Ad Xhtkiiuapj. 
Andthatwcmuftputour truftonclyin God, and glorie in him, capao. Your laftqucftion, was it Pa- 
piftrietofay Senior for Tresbiter 8cc. is foohflurifiing : We accufenot your Tranilatour ofPapiftrie, 
though you abufe his vntrue or vnperfeft tranflations, fometime to the defence ofPapiftrie. 
KheW •S 4 Againe % was he a Tapifi in thefe kind* of wordes onely, and was he not in whole femences f as, Tibi dabo cla- The ^piftrie 
Matth.itf. ues,&c. Quicquid folueris in terra , erit folutum & in ccelis >and Quorum rcmiferitis peccata , remit- * <tt W' 

tuntur eis. and, Tunc redder vnicuique fecundum opera fua. and , Nunquid potent fides faluare turn? Eery Ten" 
Ex operibus iuftificatur homo &non ex fide tantiim. and, Nubere volune, damnationcm habentes fences of the 
lames z. quiaprimamfidemirritamfeccrunt. rt«rf,Mandataciusgrauianonfunt. W, Alpcxit in remunerario- HoI yChoft, 
i.Tim.T. ncm. Are alt thefe and fuch likf , TapiflicaUtranflations,beeaufe they are mof plaine for the Catholik$ faith ™ )rcr k eF V n 
1 . John J. which they call Vapifrief Are they not worde for worde as in the Greek* , and the very wordes of the holy Chop? tralUtI0n ' 
Hcbr.l i. Jnd if in thefe there be no accufation of Vapifucallpaxtialitie, why in the other} Lafily^ are the attneiem fathers 

GenerallCounfels jhe Churches of all the Weflp art , that vfe all thefe fpeaches andfhrafes noire fo many hun- 
dred yeeres , are they all Tapiflicaltt Beit fo,and let vsinthe name of 'God folowe them , fpeat^ as theyfbafc 
tranflate, at they tranflated 9 interpret* as they inn rpreted, becattfe we beleeue as they beletued. And thus fane 
for defenfe of the olde vulgar Latinc translation , and why w e tranfated it b-fore all others : 2fyre of the maner 
oftranflating the fame, 

Vtilke. $ 4 We hauc anfweredbefore of the wordes : and for the fentences we fay, they are nopapifticall tran- 

flations,neithcr doe they any thing in the world fauour Papiftrie: for they arc well tranilated, and they 
are die very wordes of the holy Ghoft ; when you can conclude any Papiftrie out of thefc fentences in 
good and lawfull forme of arguments , we will ycclde to your papiftrie. Finally , the auncient Fathers 
gcnerall Counccls, and Churches of the Weft part, that vfed thefe fpeaches before Papiftrir was hat- 
ched and fully fhapcn,wcre not all Papiftes, but moft of them profefled enemies to the rfurped tyranny 
of die Pope, to the pride of his Clcrgie , to merite of workes and of freewill : and were mainteyners 6f 
iuftification by faith onely, of the manage of them that were not able to kecpe the vowe of continence 
(as in anfwere to thefe Annotations it lhall more fully appcare) and by their owne wordes not mang- 
led, gelded , and falfificd, as they are in your Annotations , but truely fet downe as their bookes ftull 
tcftifie , whereby it fliall be euident 3 that you bclccue not as they belecued , nor interpretc , as they in- 
terpreted,as you vfe not the tranflation that many of them vfed, nor fpeake as they fpake. 



. . . . - - . - - . , _ ~ t , <» , yet acquainted 

therewttb^rudeneffe or ignorance; but to the difcreete Reader that deepely weigheth and tonpderetk the impor- 
tance of facred wordes and fpeaches , andhoweeaplythevotuntarie Tranflatour may mifsethetruefenfeofthe 
Holy Ghofty we doubt not but our confederation and doing thereinfoallfeeme reafonable and maflarie :yea and 
that all fortes ofCathoiify Readers will injhort time thinkf thatfanMar, which at theprp may feeme Orange and 
*Sccthclaft willefeeme it more ,when they {ball* otherwife be taught to vnder fond it, then if ttwere the commonknowen 
Tabic at the EngUfb. / 

ende of the For example,we tranflate often thus, Amen, AmenJ fay vntoyou.WhichasyctfeemethflraKge; but after CmaJne 
bookc. a *tyk * will be as familiar, as Amen in the ende of allprayers and Tfalmes. and euen as when we ende with 3 ft- £ w< '« not 

men, hfomdethfarre better then, So be it :fo in the beginning, Amen Amen, mupneedes by vfe and cuflome SfBSS 
found farre better, then, Verily verily. Which in deede doth not exfrefie tl* affeneration andaflhrancefignip- ihe Englifh 
Sec annota. ^d in this Hebrue worde. bepdes that it u the folemne and vfuall worde of our Sauiour*to exprepe a vehement ttB ®" & 
loh.<\8 .verf. affenerathn^and therefore is not changed ^neither in the Syriakg nor Greeks >nor vulgar latine Teflament but is Amen. 
3 4-*nd Apo. prefrued andvfed of the Euangetiftes and Jpoflles them [elms, euen at Chriffbak^ it, propter fanfiiorcm au- 
cap.i 9, thoritatem,^S*/«f Jnguftine faith of this and o/AUelu-ia,for the more holy and facred authoritic there- Allduia. 
veif.4. " -*" rt M 

No.Tcfta. . w mm . v v y *_— r*^«. 

an. 1 5 8o. why may not mfaCoxbmtftnd Parafccue x fcetialty when they Englifbing this later thus, the preparation Parafccue. 
Bib.an.1j77 ™™e$*™*™9p**tkreewo^ 

vcrf 4 2. & abboth, tnevttongforfPaxalcmeisatfolemneaworf^ 

day .and now among Chriftians much more folemner,tatyt for Goodfoday only. Thefe words then we thought it far 
better to bgefe m the text,md to tell their fignification in the margent or in a table for thatpurpofeJhen todiforace 

MAMJ7- VcMCCoaj&iteyetvntratfatedintheirbib^ 

ft 4- remains 



THE PREFACE f 



tin/lib^ 

nzmtedbwfefrVMpzfnd, You bane reflonlhed,?/^.* and, to exhauif, %.z8.W « » «*»* ?" 
Amm*. * vbntfdmms&mh, the Cathode Church ^«&Z fflfiit SSL 

^Z^.// Notthcd^ 

S^f A i d ^ H ^»ndSyriak e word S5W hich are ^intheGrceket^3^tStm£S 
=fatwt^ 



I" 



defojitHm, 



i 



p 



Ioh.i. 



Matt*. 



TO THE READER. 

depo/itum, gratlt, and fuch lib 

Euanqeliu t w t ... o p _ w ,„„.„..,..„, uuu Wl , a 

Lorichij. rather then glad tidings. So that by his iudgement,that which you reproue,is the better tranflation. But 

why do you not call Euangelitm the Euangile,as the Seottcs doc? as wel as Eiw:geli%*re to Euangclize, 
but that you aftcft noueltie of wordes,to obfeure the Gofpel,as much as you can. In the relt which you 
callCathohke termes,you are glad tohauc a found of wordes out of the Scripture for a fhewiecingyou 
haue no matter at all to iuftific your Popifh Aduent,penance,traditions and fuch like. 

Am. S $ A ! w " uey > «e pre fume not In hard places to mollifie the Reaches orfhrafes, but religioufly kecpe them word for 

Word.Mmforfomt.foyfearefmfm, or refirayning thefenfe of the holy Cho/l to ourphittafi. a-, Eph. 6. 
Agamft the fpirmials of wickedncs in the celeftials.<W,What to me and thee woman? wheroffee the jin- Certa?ne harj 
notation vpon this place, and x .Vet.%. As infants cucn now borne,reafonable,milke without guile defirc ye f * ,faeh ' s and 
We dofopl«ce ) xctfom\At,t,fpurpofe,that it may be indifferent both to infants going before, as in our Latin text: pbra,C5 ' 
or to nulke that folon-eth after .as in other Latin copiesandin the Grecke. I04 .*., tranjUt e , Tin- fpirit breatheth 
where he wil &c. faming it indifferent tofignlfie either the holy Ghofl, orwinde : which the Troteflants tranfla- The Protests 
ting,vi : nde,takeaivay the other finfe more common andvfual in the ancient fathersJVe tranflate Luc Zx\T\\cs P rcli,m P tucni8 
were fillcd,H«*£% of our «nw,with vtatcrjomol/fothefentence^the Proteftant, do. andc.ii This is the H d . n « and 'j' 
chahccthc rncw Teftament &c :.„«,This chalice is the new Teftamet. ^Mar.^^ZZ^^ 
be fuch tribulation &c. net at the ■ jduerfarUsJn thofc dayes,M> our text and theirs bthxothnwifli.lik*mR 
^ C,4 ;5;, An &, f C, T r ^cc^auhigitindigirt nt to the Scri ? tuxc y or to theholyGho&Mthvoho be- 

ff*T r tM r rf " c / ariestoto . ^ffP^^^^^^^^Scxx^^^j^^^ 
the other fefflmh «f«r more probable. bkfwtje Heb.jt.xx . V e tranflate, So terrible was it which was lien 

M<yKslaid8tC.tuuherdothGreekfarL«thptrmitvsnatUt^ 

doe SovefcMea brethren, A widow woman, A woma n a fiftcr,Iames of Alphius.W the Me. Sometime 

f'»*f*bv*frWofitheScrtpt*mphr^ Greets and La,in. vhUwmkht 

Gehenna W«* W?e ty M& f* Hehmphrafi infuchfbearhes,but »«,hel fire,*, commonly it U tranflatedAe- 
ignis. * l J* Lnc -H 6 - What word « thufhat in power and authoritie he comanjeth the vncleanelbirits laialCo Lucz 

Let vspajje oner, and fee the word that U thtttfVhtre we might fay, thing,*, the Hebrtte phrafe, but there I a 

'frK'nernaieft'eandmoreftgniftationintbefefteaches^ 

1* « no more the Greeks or Latine phrafe, then it is the Englifb. jindwhy fhould we beefcuamifh at newwordefor 

?hraje,intbeSmpmre,whicharen e cefiry:whenwedoeafilyadmit and fokw new wordes coined in court andin 
courtly or other fecular writings? J 

Tulke. 56 By f m u ean « J " lab ° ur «? foppwlfc Ac light of trueth, vnder one pretence or an other. For what 

preiudicehaditbcne tothc fence, if you had tranflatedj?/«^ 

. £ , l}iWm ^"-Vhe defires of flelhly noutoufhes a.Pcu.i8?Yourfecond example loh 1 is 
no hard phrafe in Grceke, but very vulgar and common, fignifying as we haue tranilated .what ham I 
todoewhthe woman? but that you areangrie with Chrift for reprehending his mother, when (he was 
in fault: whom you hold to be voidc of all finne, euen originall, contrary to the Scriptures. Otherwife 
you are not fo precifc in the fame phrafe, For Matth.8.19. S)uid nob» & tibi, you tranflate. What is be- 
tweene vs and thee? ' 

In the thirde example, fome of your olde copies agreeing with the trueth of the Grceke, why do you 
follow the error of the reft of your copics,but that you Joue darknes rather then light? In the fourth ex- 
ample, the wordes of the text following,T/,o» heareft the found thereof, doe plainely argue.that /Ww«, in 
thatplace,(igniryeth the wmde and not the holy Ghoft.For the found or noyce of the holy Ghoftis not 
heard. Neither doe the auncient fathers otherwife tranflate it, though by that text, as they may well 
they prouc the free working of Gods fpirit. 1 J ""> 

In the fifth,itis plaine both out of the text,and out of S.Matthew 8.24. that the vefllll was filled with 
the waues of water. In the fixth example Luc.ix.f.Paul i.Cor.n.dothwariantvs, that this isSXukcs 
meaning, tins cup * the new Teftament. But you knowe why you would haue hidden it as much as is 
pofli We,becaufe it is dir ed againft tranfubftantiation. In the fcucnth, our tranflation is according to 
the mcanmg,as appeareth Matth.24.21. though yours be more prccife to the word of S.Markc 

In the eigth placc,you fay,that we to to boldly and prefumptuoufly, adde the word Scripture jam 4 6 
raying ,the Scripture giueth greater grace, where as you leaue it indifferent to the Scripture.and the ho- 
ly Ghoft,both going be fore. By which reprehenfion you vcrifie the faying of the Apoftle, The ft hit that 
dwelleth tnyonlufttthtoemie. For except cnuieofourwell doing, had blinded yW eyes, you would 
ncuer haue faid, that the holy Ghofl is that fpirit that luftcth vnto enuie, as both your vulgar tranflati. 
on,and you your felues doe render the text. 6 

In the ninth, you feeke a knot in a rufh, Hcb.T2.2i . for whether this word (that) be added or omitted, 
tticienleis ; all one. Andyou yourfelues adde many other wordes for explication, as it is neceflarie for 

Menandbrethrcn,isour EngUfliphrafc,as Mailers andfriends,of the fameperfons. And what difTe- 

renceis there betweene a widow woman,and a woman that was a widow? A woman a fifter.the original 

text faith n°t. i^Cor 9. but a fifter to wife : For it were abfurde to fay,a fifter a woman. But where you 

Gehenna »y, the hell of fire, feeing your Latin is Gehenna ignis , why fay you not the Gehenna of fire, as you fay, 

ignis. *«/<*' and not PaiTcoucr. Jimen jinrn&A not verely yerely ? If you may exprefle not onelv the phrafe! 

Rw k , : Hc t c !!i w . orde ,n ^'^withoutoffenceagainftthemaicftieofthatfpeachiwcemaybc 
bolde to bring the Hebrew phrafe into the EngUfh tongue/o asit may be vnderftood of Englifh men. 



I 



THE PREFACE 



Rhcffl*S7 Weadditbi Greeks in the margent for diners caufe s Sometime when thefenfe is hardjhat the learned Reader ThcGreckc 

may confider of it and fee if he can helpe himfelfe better then by our tranflathn.as Lue.i I . Nolite cxtolli ft*'/*** *£ dd oitcn m 
Tttefi%i9&tjmdagaint i Quod iuperclt date elcemofynanvnisMntt. Sometime to taks away the ambiguitie of the for S" 1 




«u- 



l4Ti«f or £wgi/J&,*5li«:.u.Etdomusrupradomum cadet. WhichwemupneedesEngUfh, andhoufevpon fes. 
hou&yihallhllJytheGreekStthefenfeisnat, one boufe fhaOfaHvpon an other, butjfonehouferife vponit 
felfe, that ts^againp it felfe, itfballperifh. accordingashefyeaksthof a kingdom derided again/} it Jilfe, hi the 
wordes before. And Jff.x/^Sacerdos louis qiiiQxztJnthe GreekSy^td^is referred to lupiter. Sometime to fatif* 
fie theHeaderythat might otherwifeconceiue the tranflationtobefaJJe. as Philips v. 9. Butineuerythingby 
pray er,eSrc. a ttuHI /©^wp^Wjin all prayer, as in the Latine it may feme . Sometime when the haunt neither 
doth,nor canjreache to thepgnipcation of the Greeks word, we adde the Greeks alfo as more fignifi 'cant . Ulifbli 

Mac.4. fcruies,him onely flialt thou kvue^scrpusets.Jnd Aft 6.2iicolas a ft- anger ofjntioche, ^inix^. and Ro. 

9, The feruiccjixcofH*. andEphe.t.to perfite f inftaurare omnia in Chrifto^Mw^aaWS^^ 
in he hath gratified vs^s^^^ Sometime^ 

when the Greeks bath twofenfes^and the Latine but one,we adde the Greekf.z.Cor.i .By the exhortation where- 
with we alfo are exhorted, the Greeks pgnipeth alfo confolation fkcand z-Cor.io.But hauing hope of your 
faith increafing,to be kcwhere the Greeks may alfopgnipe,as or when your faith increafcth. Sometime for 
aduantage of the Catholics caufe, when the Greeks makethfor t/j more then the Latine. as, Seniores, 'Ofto^tni^. 
Th f ^ C ^ n * kaheamini.iVa *5<*5»n.Qui effundeturyn; U%vrifjfav i PTXcepza 9 x*&Sim&& lo.%i .*w#$«w>Pafce 

!• 1 nei.x. ^ rc^c^ndfometime tofhew thefalfe tranfLuion of the HeretUg, as when Be\a fayth , Hoc poculum in meo 

#I x# fanguine qui.™ it&ifm a *nJ 1#uf atpstlt -n Uyv&ifym Luc2i,^,Quem oportct coelo contineri. JW*« »0tw 

Jiyjrfy, Ad. 3. Tbuswevfethe Greeks diners way es find efleerne of it as it is worthy > and take all commodities 

thereof for the better vnderfianding of the Latine, which being a tranflation* can not alwayes attaine to the full 

fenfe of the principal! tongue,as we fee in atttranflations. 

Fttlke f 7. Seeing you confcfle,that ihc Latin being a translation cannot alwayes attaine to the full fence of the 
* principal! tongue,why did you not tranflatc out of the Greeke which is the principal! tongue? And why 
doth the Tridentine a{Tembly,au&ome that translation for oncly authcnticall,which neither doth nor 
can attaine to the full fence of the principall tongue, before die text of the principal! tongue it felfe? 
As for the aduantage of your caufe whereof you Ipeake^hath bene exa&Iy examined already^and more 
fhall be in the proper places. 

Rhettt.fS Itemweaddethe Latineword fommmeinthemargent>when either we cannot fully expreffeit,(as A&.8.They ThcLatine 

tooks order for SteHemfimerall,C\xz\\enmt StephanumW,./*// take not this word, Non omnes c apiunt.) or ttxt fometime 
when theReader might thinks jt cannot be aswetranfIate.as,Luc.2. J forme of witide defended into the take* nrccdintbc 
and they were fillcd,& complcbantur.«K* loj.when lefm kgew that he had now a long time,cpiz iam multum marscnu 
tempus haberet. meaningjn his inprmitie. 

Fttlke j 8 If you added the Latine word euery time,thatyou g;uc not theprecife fignificarion thero^you fliouM 

make your felfe fomctimes 3 and fomctimes your vulgar Latine tranflation ridicu!ous> cucn to children 
that are yong Grammarians,as when you tranflate/*W4*or a creditor Luc.7. pabulum an Inne,Luoio. 
3^««aboateMar.8. 7iauicuUz{h}^Luc.$.7^?^uia4eegenispertiMbatadmm. Not becaufc he ca- 
red for the poorc,andfuch like. 

Khem.KO This precipe following of our Latine textjn neither adding nor dirninifhingjs the caufe why we fay not in the ti- 
tle ofbovkgsjn thefr(i page y S. Matthew, S. Vault becaufe itisfo neither in Greeks nor Latine. though in the x ? c " c ^P* 81 ' 
top; es of the leattesfoUowing.where we may be bolder y we adde>S. Matthew &c.tofatisfie the Reader. Much vnIHa jjjjj b °p kc ! 
to the Troteftams our Muerfaries, which maks nofcmple to leaue out the name of Vaul in the title of the Efi- & "net S»S 

Bib.an.1579 file to the Hebrnes^though it be in emry Greeks books which they tranpate . ^tnd their mofi authorifid Englifh thcw.S.Paul 

3 J 80. Bibles leaue out (Catholiks) in the title of S. lames Epsfile and the rep, which were famoufly kgowen in the Pri- &c# 

an 1 577. mitiue Church by the name o/Cathoiicx Hpiftola? Eufeb.hip.EcdM 2.C.22. 

1 55z. Item wegiue the i{eadtr inflates offome importacejm other reading in the tnarger, fpeciaUy when the Greeks ** An other rca* 

agreeaile to thefame.a$ I04 trafict de mortc ad vuam.O*Aer Latin copies baue,tvanf\jt,&fi it is in the Greeks* din S in *« 

Fulke fp. How prccife you archer thofe fewe examples laft before remembrcd teftific. And for adding,lc t your ***&**• 

owne confcflion bearc witnes Curauerum Stephanum. They tooks ^er for Statins fmerall. Where a 
plainc drefling ot his bartered body vnto burial! is fignified, and no pompous funcrall And if I (hould 
fallow fuch fmall quarrels, asyou doe,I mightbringin plcntic of examples, as z.Coz.%.Quimultum> he 
that had niuch ; arid^«»wiV«w«o«m/»or^/V,hethathadlide, wanted not. 2.Cor. 1.5^4 t//r/«rm,a- 
u ^ -_ _ . V, I did away the things that belonged to a lit!e one. 

, Si <juid autem votunt difere>but if tiny Iconic my 
ejpondit fcruari Taulum in CafcreaJiut Fcft us anfwe- 
red that Paul is in C^farea.this word (Kept) being omitted. But AAs.10.41. in a place of great impor- 
iance,and amattcr offome controuerfie 3 Oie text is diminished of a whole claufc tepibtaprxordivatisi 
Deo % for which you due vs no Englifh at all. Likewifc Heb.7.i8.in a matter of controuerfic, where the 
La tine is, Lex cnim homines corf/tutt facer dotes, inprmitatem habentts, you tranfla te for the Lowe atpointeth 
friepcssb.wthatbauzinfirwtie, lcauing out Homines, where the Antithesis bctwecne the Priefihoodof 
men, and cfehc Sonne of God. 

Thc-fc be dimini(hingsofyourLatinetext,wHchothenvifeisdefcftiuefromtheGrcekeinanhun- 
died places, yet you make a great matter, that the name ofPaulislcftout.in the title of the EpiiHe to 
the Hcbi -ucs, and the name of Cathohkein the title of the Epiftle of S.Iames. But the titles are no part 
of the word «f God. yet haue we alfo thofe rides in fome of our tranflations. And one ancient Greeke 
cop e fcaucth out the name of Paul. Againe thofe other 5.Epiftles are called Catholike cr gcnerall,not 
as diough die doftrinc of them,wcrc more found and CathoEx then the 4f>ftriiie of S J>aules Epiflles, 

hue 



i 
1 

f 
i 

i 



1, 



■ 




TO THE READER. 

hue becaufe they are directed to no fpeciall citie or countrey, but either vniuerfally to all Chriffians, or 
to all Iewes, inhabiting many nations. 
Rhem. 60 We b'mde not our felues to thefointes of any one copie, print, or edition of the vulgar Lain jn places of no con- 

trotterfie i bMfolowthefoMingmoflagreeabletotheGreek^andtothefathmcoramentaries^sCoUAo.hmb\x- 

lantes digne Deo.per omnia placentcs. Walking worthy of God,in all things pleafing. '«&< i5 zvpv « ; Thepolnting 

mu<a ipirmm, Ephe.x.17. Wepoint r£«« ,Dcus Domini noftri Iefu Chrifti, pater gloria, as in the Gra^f, fom «ime alcc- 

andS.chryfcflome,and S.Hierombothin text & commentaries Which the Catholik^ reader ftecialfymuflmar^ Ki ' 

leH hefindefanlt,\vhen hefe-.th our tranflation difagrce in fuch places from the pointing of his Latin Tef lament. 

We tranfate fomtme the word that is in the Latin margent,andnot that in the textphen by the Greckg or thi 

1 Themargeni 
reading fome 

, time preferred 

way both in the text,and by ^notations: andwithallto deale moft (incercly before God 'andipa>iJnt7mijiatV,g'a)ui h . ef ° K thc 
expounding the mojlfacredtext of the holy Teflament. Tar ewe II good. I^eaier.and if we profit the any whit by our '' 
poorepaines letvs for Gods fa{: be partakers of 'thy dcuout; ray ers,and together with humble and contrite hart 
callvbon our Sauiour Chrifl to ceafc thefc trouble and formes of his deereft froufe: in the meane time comforting 
our felues with this faying ofS. .Augujiine : That Heretikcs, when they recciue power coiporally to afflift 
die Church 3 do cxcrciic her patience: but when they oppugne her onely by their cuil doftrine or opini- 
ons,then they cxerc ifc her wifedom. De chtit,Lei.li.S .cajf r. 
Ftfike. 60 You take ynough vnto you, to vfc your iudgement in pointins[,which may alter thc whole fence, and 

fometimes g, uc a contrary meaning. And as you arc bold fomeume to preferre thc marg-nt readin",be- 
fore the text when ty the Greekc or thc fathers, you (be it is a manifeft fault of the writer, fo might vou 
haue done in many more places,and made your tranflation more agreeable to the tructh of the Grecke 
text : if you had not rather to flic from the trucch,thcn to come no neerer,then you be enforced. 

Now that 1 alfo in a word may let the Header vnderftand my purpofc in anfwerc to the annotations: I 
meane not to ftriue tor cucry word in the Margem,as thc names of Popifli feaftcs and fuch like,neither 
to mcdle with thofe annotations, which al though they be not rightly gathered out of the text, yet 
contcincno impietic or flaunder of the Church, or thc true members thereof. But 

onely with fuch as are framed againft the trueth and the 

mainteyners thereof. 

Rhem. THE BOOKES OF THE NEW TESTA- 

ment } accordmg to the count of the Catholike Church. 

4. G o s p e l s. The 2.Epiftle to thc Theffalonians; 

The Gofpel of S .Mathew, The i .Epiftle to Timothec. 

The Gofpel of S. Marke, The 2 .Epiftle to Timothee. 

The Gofpel of S.Luke. The Epiftle to Titus. 

The Gofpel of S John. The Epiftle to Philemon. 

The A c t e s of the Apoftles. The Epiftle to the Hebrewes. 

S.Pavles EpisT.14. The7.Cathol.Epistles„ 

The Epiftle to the Romanes. The Epiftle of S.Iames. 

The i.Epiftletothe Corinthians, The 1. Epiftle of S.Peter. 

The2.EpiftletotheCorinthians. The2 4 EpiftleofS.Petcr. 

The Epiftle to the Galatians. The 1 .Epiftle of S.Iohn. 

TheEpiftleto the Ephefians. The 2.Epiftle ofS.Iohn. 

The Epiftle to the Philippians. The 3.Epiftle ofS.Iohn. 

The Epiftle to the Coloffians. The Epiftle of S.Iude. 

The i,Epift.to theThelTalonians. The Apoc alyp-s ofS.Iohn. 

I The infallible authoritic and excellence ofthem aboue all other writings. 

S.Auguftinc li.i i.concFauftumxap.y. 
He excellencic of the Canonical authorise of the oldandnew Teftamentjs diflinSfedjrom the Booty 
I of later miters : which being confirmed in the apoftles times, by the fttaejfiom ofBifbops, and propa- 
gations of Churches* if fact d as it were in a certainc throne on high, whvrtHnto euer'yfaithfulland 
godly -under fanding mufx befubiect and obedient. Thereof any thing mow or trouble thee as abfmdy 
thou maycjinotfxy,Thc author of this boot$ heldnot the truth ; but/nher the copie is faultier the 
Tranfiu-jur erred ,or thou vnderflanJcft not. But in the worths ofthem that wrote afterward, which are conteined 
WHifimtebookesMitaYemnocaft ScrIPTVRES:/» 

which foeuer of them is found cum thc fame trueth, yet the author itie Ufarre vneyualf. 
RftOn* A # * The difcerning of Canonical from not Canonical, and of their infallible truth, & fenfe,commeth vnto vs,only 

*» >*- credire we gitie : vnto the C*thotik$ Church: through whofe commendation we beleeue both the Go- 
d Chnft htmftiE^hcreas thc Seftajies mcafure che matter by their ftnfics and opinion, 

S.Auguftine 




by the 

fp eland 



■ 



S.Augufiine contEpift.fundamenri cap.j, 

Ifwn^part^ouUmtbeUeHetheGo^e^vnleffetbeauthoritieoftheChrnoLiKt Chvrch molted 

nte.They therefore whome 1 obeyed fayingfieUeue the Gofpel : whyjhould 1 not beleeue them faying^ Beleeue not 

Luther, *Mankb*ns i chufe whether thott wilt, if thou wilt fay > Beleeue the Catholics : loe they warm me thzt I giuc no 

Caluin. credite vntoyou : and therefore beleeuing themj muft needes not beleene thee, if thou fay ^ Beleeue not the Catbo- 

Jifys :it is not the right xeay % by the Go/pel to driue me to the faith ofManicbxus, becaufe 1 beleeued the Gofvetit 
felfe by the preaching ofCathotikgs* 

Againe Ii.de vtilitxredend. cap. 14. 
I fee that concerning Chrifi himfelfcj hone beleeued nonejsut the confirmed and ajfured opinion of peoples atul 
nations; and that thefe peoples bane on euery fide poffefied the myfieries of the Catholike Chvkc H Why 
fhottld 1 nottherfore mo fi diligently require, fpeciatty amongthemjtrhat Chrift commanndedjty whofe authorise 
I W04 moued to beleeue f hat Chrifl did cornmaund fame profitable thing? Wilt thon(o Heretitytel me better what 
hefaidfwhom 1 would not thiakg to hane bene at alitor to be y ifl mufi beleeucjtecanfe thonfayefi h.Whatgro(fe 
madnes is this jto fay ^Beleeue the Catholikpfbat Chrifi is to be beleeued .* and leame ofvsphat be f aid, 

AgainccontFauftumli.u.cap.r. 
Thou fee fi then in this matter what force theauthoritie of the Catholike Chvrch hathjehich euen 
from the mofi grounded and founded feates of the Apofllesjs eftablifhed vntilttbis day 9 by the line ofBifhops fi<c- 
ceedingone an other \aniby the con fent effo many peoples. Whereas thoujkyefi, Thists$cripturQ,or,tbi/fuch 
an ^pofllesythat is not: becaufe this foundeth for mee y and the other againfi rne m 'fhou then art the rule of true tb. 
whatfoeuer is againfi theejs not true. 

Tulh. A. The trueth and fenfe of the Scripture,commeth not oncly by die credite we giue vnto the Church , 
Efay si. |> ut a ^° by the fpirite of God,\vhich giucth witnes to his worde>as the Prophet fayth. * My fpirit which 

is within thec 3 and my wordes which 1 haue put in thy mouth,and in the mouth of tliy feede, fhall not 
fade for euer.And therefore you falfifie S.Auguftinesaudiority 3 intranflatingC<w;wo«fr« moued. For 
he fayth : as there were many diingcs, which held him in the Catholike faith 3 io,if he were an Infidd,he 
would not beleeue the Gofpcll 3 vnles the authorise of die Church Commoueret, with other thinges did 
moue him. And although the authentic of the Church(for the moil part,)doe firft moue the outward Many borne 
manjto know and rcucrence the Scriptures : yet aftcrward 3 by the fpirite and the word,he is confirmed and bread in 
in die faith of them,fo that now he bclceucdi,not oncly for the authority of the Church, which cor.fi- fchtfmeandhe- 
fteth of men,but by the aflbrance of the fpirite of God 3 and the authority of the word it felfc,exprcilcd D f £«"*" 
in the Scriptures. And therefore S.Augufiine in the H-chapter of the fame booke, fayth of the Mani- and fftffin* 
cheeSjaswemayfayofthePapiftcs.^^^^ fa inmUvsto t*esmoued 

knorpethwgescertaine,andafterwardcommatmdvs to beleeue vncertainethinges: and to S^oThc 
follow them which inuite vsfrft to beleeue jhat rrhich we are not yet able to b ehold, that be- Scri P tuIC5 * 
ingmadefironger thorough faith it felfe ^e may attain e to vnder stand that ire beleeue^ now 
fiot men ,but God himfelfe y confirmingaKd lightning The other two fen- 

tences of S. Auguftine,although they be not truely and vvholy cited, yet they conteyne nothing for the 
Popi(hChurch,whichisnotCathohkeMparticularandhcreticall, yea ^ntichriftian, and hathno 
fucceffion in dodrine,from die Apoftles and the Bifhops of the Primitiue Church , whofe doftrine ic 
hateth and perfecuteth.For it is continuance in die fame doftr!ne,that S.Auguftinc commendctkand 
not fitring in the fame place,whcre the Apoftles and auncicm Bilhops fatte. 
RheWt. B. 3 Nohercdkeshauerigr.tto the Scriptures, butarcvrurpers:thcCaiholikeChurchbcin<;thctrucowncrand 

faithftill keeper of them. Hcretikes abufc ihenyrorrupt them.and vcterly (ceketoabolUh tbcm s thou"b they 
pretend the contrar)'. ° ' 

Tertullian \lDeprxfcriptionlbushnny:t\\ inthcCATHOLiKECHVRCH 

fpcakingthus to all Hcretikes. 

o Luther, (MMMi)doefi thou cmdome my rcoodt who gain 
ZtungUus, vhztanthoritie(jpelles)doefithouremouemybor^ 

1 heiricho- thetnng rrasj am the heire of the Jipofiles«As tbeyprouided by theirTefiamtnt.as they comhtedit to my credite, 
lers and fo- as they adiured me,fo do 1 hold it Xoufurely they difkerited ahayes & haue cafiyou ofaforainers,*s enemies] 



T 



s » # Againe in the feme booke. 




; r f*mt l0 :er„eweirpnrpoj«;anct ifitrccemeany.itciotbnotreceiuethemwholy.-andifafu. »,.,.,.„„»«.„, 

VuW* « ™ l y>™ mthelei h ih »r«1 diuers expofiihm, it titrneth them cleane another my &c. 
rwKGjl. Luther,Zuinghus,and Caluinc,\vhich rcceiued and beleeued all the Scriptures of God, and alwak* 

gaue ioueraignc authority onely vnto them, are vnfitly compared with fuch Hcretikes , as Tertullian 

., - namedwluch refufed what Scriptures they would ,and corrupted the reft at their pleafure . Therefore 

* J ,, S al1 their hercfics are condemned by the Scriptures , which is fufficicnt to eftablim die faith- 

tull : yct it was in vaine to encounter with them, by authority of the Scriptures, which they did not ad- 

yvbere as by the argument of prefcription,they wereplainelyconuinced. For as Tertullian fayth, 

That UHtme which i, fir fi^nd that isfalfi which is later, which is the meaning of Tertullian, and his fcope 

,» m Omboo \k ofPrefcription againft Herctikes. * 

KWm. C. 4 Yetdo thej- vaunt themfelues of Scriptures exceedingly.but they are neuer the more to be trufted for that. 

, S.HieromaducrfusLuciferianosinfine. 

let tkem not flatter ;hemfelMs, if they feme in theiremt content to affrm that which they fay, out of the 

chapters 



i 



a* ' 



\ 



chapters ofScrlpture: whereat the Diuel alfo fpak^ fime things out of the Stripmnt^mJ the Scriptures conffinot 
mshereadiiigfiutmthevnderfianiing. * * 

Vincentius Lirincnfis licont. prophanas hsrefum Nouationes. 
Hmperbapsfomemanmay ^whether Heretics alfovfenotthe teflimonies of diuine Scripture, resin 
deede doe tbe y> and that vehementlyVortboufralt fee them fiiethrou%h euery one of the fxcred bookes c r the 
Law,through Moyfesfhe bookes of the Kings y the Tfalmesjbe Jpofllesjhe Gofpelsfbe Trophett. For2ethera. 
• mmgtheirownefellowesy flrangers -.whether priuately, or publikfly whether in talkie, or in their bookes: whe- 

. tberinban^orintbefmte*iihey{lfay)a^ which they endeuour mtto ' (badowe 

wth tbewordcs of Scripture alfo.^ead the worlds ofVaulus Samofatenus.ofVrifcillian, ofEunomian, oflouini- 
an, oftbe other plagues andpefis^ ha ^ * fCaluin. 

mttedorvoideMisnotpaimedandcolo^M Bunh of , , - 1 < 

fon^the^tob,MH^Mt»Uf^ the more fecretly they lurke-mder the fbadowesofGods thercft, 
dimne Law.Vor they fan, their fimkes would not eafdypUafe anymanalmofl, if they were breathed out nakedU 
! andfimply themfelues alvnejnd therefore theyfbrinkje them as it were with certain pretiotu Ibices cfthe heaven- 

ly word: to the ende that he which would eaff Oefbife the err our of man may not eafily cbtemne the oracle., of God. 
So that they do like vnto tbmjvhich whe they will prepare cirtaine bitter potions for childrtnAoM annoint the 

J-MkCC. The Papiftes in this poynt of vaunting,are not bchinde,as appearcth in the PrefaccAnd wherefore 

feme there annota non Sj but to vaunt themfelues of the Scriptures ? But they are neucr the more to be 
trufted for that, but the Scriptures more diligently tobefearched >a ndftudicd,thatthcirf a lihoodin 
peruerting them,may the better be efpyed and difcouercd. 

Caluinc and Iewellhaue their pages garnilhcd not onely with authorities of Scriprure.but aJfo with 
fentenccs of the auncicnt Fathers of the Pnroitiue Church,which by the Judgement of Vincentius,are 
meanes to bring them to the true vndcrftanding of the Scriptures,and are teftimonics, that they teach 

Tl h 7, ow "£ nc 7 c m ucn j '?" s ' as J*"* i tcnu s ,Prifcill 1 an 3 Eunomius J Iouinian 5 &cbuttheauncienc 
faith of the Church,planted by the Anoftles, and continewed. by the auncient Fathers . for many hun- 
drcthyecres after Chnft,euen vntill the Apoftacie,was made by Antichrifh 

R hem. D. J The caufe ^vhy.the Scriprures being perfic.ycc ,ve vfeother Ecclefiaftical writings and tradition. 

Vmccnuus Lirincnfis in his golden booke before ciKd } adthrfus 

prophanas hartfum %euat'mnes. 

Here fome man perhaps may aske , forafmuchmhe Cancn of the Scriptures isperfit, and in aUpointes very 
fujpcientmnfelfe what needets thereto toyne thereunto the authoritie of the* EccUpaHicaU vnderFiandinU *Sohecal!«b 
S Vl. i T H ■ y,f ° r f allta ^ mttheho {y Scnpturein one and the fame fenfe.becaufe of the deepenes thir- *« lurches 
cfbutthejpeachesthereoffome interpret oneway And fome an other way, fo that there may almoft a* manyfenfes ?f >an . d ,he 
1'P'cWoutoftta.stherebemen.f^^^ 

Donam.otherwife^r^^ Vhotin^pollinar^Vrifcillianus^herwife loui CSS. 

vjan^elagi^CeUBiusUFlly otherwife m florins." Jnd therefore very necefary iti Si bec*»fi of fo treat win- * Othmvift 
d'ngesandturningesofdiuerserrours^batthelm 

tecordingtotheruleoftbeEcclefiaflicallandCatholikffenfeorvndcrffandinz thcr.Caluin, 

S.Ba(il li.de Spiritu fenSo cap. 17. Puricancs. 

Offuch articles of religion at are kept and preached in the Chnnhfome were taught by the written word,other 
fome we ham receiuedby the tradition of the jpoMesJelitwedvmo vs a, it were from hand to hand in my Rene 
l^fy^othwhtchbeofoneforcetochrim^ 

EcclefiafiicaUritesorcuflomes.forifwegoeakuttorcieiJthe cttfiomesnot conteyned in Scripture, aibeLof 
fmatjmeyefhallvmittingly and vnaxeares mangle theGosPEl it felfe in the principals' partes thereof, ye* 
ratbe^wefbaU abridge the very preaching oftbcGofbefandfaing it to a bare name. 
flllke.-D. While you holde tradition befide the Scripture to be neceilary. you can not defend the Scripture to 

be perfeft and fufncient by .t felfe, vnto all poyntcs of faith , as Vincentius fayth. Whom you falfifie in 
tranflating y ad omnia in allpoyntc Sj and leaning out,that he fayth bcforc.ofthe meanes to defend faith 
which arc the authority of Gods Iaw 5 and the tradition of the Catholike Church, which tradition brin- 
geth in nothing that is eft out of the Scriptures (as yours doe) but conteyncth the fumme of Cathohke 
doftnnc grownded inthc Scriptures. As appearcth plainly by the wordes of the fame Fathcr,abrid«in e 
his former fentencc.©/^^ in faerioribus hanc fmffe femper & ejfe hodiiauc Cathohct 
mm confHetudiKem,vtfidemveramdHobtu hismodis appohent. Vrimumdiuim Canoms 
^tomatejdemdeSccle^Catholicatraditione, nonquia CamnfolmncnftbiadvmuerOi 
MJiciat,fed quia verba dittina pro fuoplerique arbnratu interpretantes cartas opinions & 
enoresconctpmnt.^AtcfHeideoneceffcfn^t advnamecclejiafticifenfiu rcgukm,Scriptura 
c^eJt'Sinteiligenttadirigatu^mhisdmtaxatprAd^ cju^fiionibw, csuibm totius Catho- 
Itctdogr^sfmdnmentanttmtm.pyehatsefaydbefore, thmhishathdivaiesbene, andis 
alfoatthtsdapbecsiPtneofthe Catholtkes, to approve the true faithjythefetvo meanes. 

Itketburchswtbecaufe the faon a/one,is not byit felfe fufficient vnto all things: btstbe^ 

^^ytnterpretingthewordesofGodaftertheirmnepleaftireM 
^^derrors.Anitherfm'eitu 

betirettedto one rule of eccleftafticall fen fe, onely in thofe cpeftionschiefy^nwhich thefom- 
MtonsoftbeKholeCathtiiktdoUrinedoeleane. ' 



D By 



*fc 



i 



■•-* 



By which faying it Is pUyne,that Yinccnous allowed an other manner of perfe&on and fufficiencic 

of the holy Scripnircs^hen you doe acknowledge,which teach,that there be articles of faith neceflary 
to be belceued,which are not to be proucd out of the Scripture^ut ftand onely vpon crcdite of traditi- 
on^ prayer for the dead,inuocation of Sayntes 9 &c.whereas Vincenrius (peaketh of no tradition, but 
that which is grounded vpon the Canon of the Scriptures, 

Inthefecond teftimony ofS.Bafilal(b,youfalfifie his meanfogjtranflatingrfogaraw, articlesof reli- 
gion,whcreby you would haue it though,that he fpcaketh of articles of faith and doftrine 5 preached in 
the Church, whichhaueno warrant out of the Scriptures, whereas hefpeakethonclyofforraes of *My£(J$y 
Jpeach,by which the articles of faith taught in the Scripture,are expreflbd s and of rites or ceremonies f& % «*«o «i* 
vied in the Church in his time . As that they vfed to fing in the Church : Glory be to the Father, and nw» j 

to the Sonne,with the holy Ghoft.The Hercukes obiefted,that this forme of fpeacb, rcith the holy Ghofi 9 
was not found in the Scriptures.S.Bafill proueth by the Scripture, that equall glorye is due to die holy 
Ghoft,with the Father and the Sonne.But touching the vfe of the Prepofition cw 3 in that forme of glo- 
rifying the holy Trinitie s which of auncienttime had bene vfed in the Church, he referreth it to Apo- 
ftoliketradition^s he doth a number of ceremonies befide, and formes of publike feruice then vfed in 
theChurch :whichhe callethcft'^rr^thatare notfpokenofin the Scriptures, atlcft wife not plainely 
andexprefly,forhedcfendethfomcof them, to haue their rcafonoutof the Scriptures: counting a- 
mong them die forme of this confeflion : to belecue in the Fathcr,in the Sonne, and in the holyGhoft, 
which forme of wordes in fo many fyllablcs, is not found in all the Scriptures , yet the truth andfub- 
flance of this confcflion,is moft plainly and pcrfeftly contcyncdin the holy Scriptures. S.Bafil there- 
forCjisnopatroneoftraditions^thatbringinarticlesoffaithorrchgion, not conteyned in the Scrip- 
tures,asitis euident by other places ot his wntings,as in his Morall jleg. %6 % Suery rvordand deede 

tfught to he warranted &yteFiimosiy of the Scripture i^ifired of God. Andagawe^Reg.8, If 
itvhatfoeuer is not of faith is fane (as the Apo ft lefayth)and faith is of * hearing jmd hearing by 

the wordofGodjvhatfoeueris without the holy Scripture > feeing it is not of faith, is (inne. 

The fame iudgement he iheweth in many other partes of his workes,as he that will,may fee, Tract, de 
ve r* & piafdejn regit, breu. inter it&y^&yS .£pi/?.8o. 

THE SVMME OF THE NEW 

TESTAMENT. 

Jifjettt. E^ T V "<■& -- *** — kJ - ^ RAT which was thefutme of the Old Teftament) to »&, Chrift and his Church, as S. Aug.de car. 

Augnftine faith catethhgngthe ignorant; the very fame is the fumme of the T^ro Te~ ™* a P-5'4* 
ftamentalfojor (as the fame S..Augufiine faith againe) In the Old Teftamcnt there 
is the occukation of the New ; and in the New Teftament there is the manifefta- 
tion of the Old.And in an other place ; In the Old doth the New lye hidden,and in Super Exod,q, 
the New doth the old lye open. Andthereufonour Saziiourfaid; I am not come to ?*• 
breake the Law or the Prophets,but to fulfill them.For afluredly I fay vnto ycu,till MaC, $" 
heaucn and earth pafic,one iote or one title ihall not pafle of the Law,till all be fulfilled. In nhich xrordes 
beftcrpeth pUinefy 9 that the T^few Teftament is nothing els but the fulfilling of the Old. 

Therefore to come to thepartes :Thc Golpels do teliofchriji himfelfe (of whom the OldTeftament didfore- 
teU) and that cuenfromhiscommingimo the worldiVnto his going out ther of againe. The Aftcsof the Apo- 
ftlcs do tell of his Church beginning at Hietufalcm the head city of the lexces.fi.nd of the propagation thereof to the 
Gentiles and their head city Rome, jfnd the Apocalypfe doth prophe<ye ofit y euen to the consummation thereof 
which fhall be in the end of the world. fheEpiftlcsof the hpoftics doe treat partly of ' fuch qttcftions as at that 
time were moued,partty ofgood life and good order. 




Tlie fumme of the 4. Go/pels. 

•p 7 ► I <He Goipelsdoetell hiftorically the life of our Lord Icfus, (hewing plainelv, * that he is Chrift or the King of the fcfclOrff # 

SXWm. I Jcwes,w ham vnril then,all the time of the Old Teftament , they had expefted : and withal , that they of their owne 

J. mere malice and Windne* f the inicjiiieie beginning of the Seniors , but at the length the multitude alio contenting) 
would notreceauerum,huteuafaighth : sdearh: which forthe Redemption of the world , heac length permitted them to 
com?aife,they defe utng therby moft iuftly toberefufed of him, and fo his Kingdom or Church to be taken away from them, 
Fulkc * Chrift andgmcntatheGentikForthegathcringofwhichChw 
appointed the chcefeofal,withinrtniftion^borhtothemandhim accordingly. 

no Pope. 

one 

neiS.Luk«toaCalfc,hec^ufeh~ebfginnethwith"aprieftof the Old Teftament (to wit, ZacharicVhe faherofS.IohnEap- 
tilt) ulrch Priefthood was •ofcerifiee allies to God. S.Iohn toanEgle, becaufchebeginnethwiththe Diuinitie of Chrift, 
Hying Pi W«;h ps rrorc is hot poflTblc. 
' The firfl three do report at krgc what Chrift did in Galilee, after the imprilbnmcntof S, Iohn Baptift. Wherefore S.Iohn 
theF.u?ng lift u-riiingafrerthfnia!l,do:h omit hisdoinges in Galilee (Sue onely one, which they had not written of, the 
wnnderfut bread -/.hich he told the Oapharmiteshc could and would gsuejo.5.) and reported) firft, what he did whiles Iohn 
Baptift as yet was preaching and baptizing ; then^fter Iohns imprifoning, what he did in lurie euery ycere about Eafter.But of 
his TMlionaH fo .redowTtteatlargi. 

Whf« ?: is to benoted .that from his baptizing ("which is thought to haue bene vpon Twelfth day , what time be teas tegin* 

n'tngn be Mut $o jwtftfW,Luk.jO vnto i^P^°D>^cnumbrcd three monethes and three yecres, inwhichthere wercal- 
fo4.Eafterj. ^ 

THE 



w- 




I 

\ - 

> 






*o 






Chap j* 



t 




tihcm. 




<4- 

the other 



THE ARGVMENT OF S. Matthevves Gospel. 

Mm Matthews Gofttllm&y be mlldiuided into fine partes* The fir Ft format touching the Infancie of 
our Lord Iefus:Chap.i.andi. 

The fecond^f the preparation that was made to his manifeftation : ehap.% . and a piece ofth 
The thirds of hi* rnanifefiing ofhimfclfeby preaching andmirac/es 9 andthat in Galilee; tt, 
piece of the q.chap.vnto the 1 9. 

The fourth 3 of his camming into luricjoward his VaJJion: chapjt9.to m 

The fifths of the Holy weejg of his Vaffion in Hierufiilem; chap.x 1 .vnto the ende of the bookc. 

QfSMattbewwhaueMat.9Mar.iZu& 
D'fciple.ThenLu^6Mar.lM*tAO;Ho^ 
trzelnejpoftlesy and out of them agtinehewas cfofen {and none but he and S.hhn) to be one f the four e Euangelijh* 
rfT#ongn>hichfoure<tlfo>be was the fir ft that •wrote i about9 t ur \o.yeercs after Chri fit's Jfccnfion. 



V 



1: * 



&■•■ 



The first 
part of this 
Gofpcl,of 

thclnfancic 
of our Saui- 

our Chrift. 

Gen. 12.22. 
i.Rcg.7. 

Pfal.i3T. 
Iuc.3,31. 



THE HOLY GOSPEL 

OF IESVS CHRIST AG 

cording to Matthew. 

The Tranflation of Rheroes. T h b Tranflation of the Church 

C H A P. I. ofEngland. 

ThepcdepuoflefuittofbmthatheUchrin^Totwfdto+jbrahm 
borne of a Virgin^ as Ufay Jmphecied of him. 



Gen. ii. 1 y. 
39.38. 




He $ bookc of the 
*generation oflE- 
s v s Chrift , the 
f6neofDauid,the 
fone of Abraham* 

2 *Abraham be- 
ateIfaac,AndI- 




i.Par.i,*. 
Kach.4,18, 



aac begat Iacob. 

And Iacob begat Iudas and his brethren. 

5 And Iudas begate Phares and Zaram gate Iudas and his brethren : 



Hist* *the book$ of yfa.^ ^ 
the generatio ofle- 
fus Chrift \thefonne 
ofDauia\the fonnt 
of Abraham. 

2 * ^Abraham Gcn.*r.r. 
begate Ifahac, */„ Gcn.»M4. 
fahac begate Ia- 
cob, * Iacob be-Gcn.x9.3f, 



ofjjThamar,*AndPhares begat Efron. And 
Eiron begat Aram. 



4 And Aram begat Aminadab. And A- ram. 



3 * Iudas begat Phares and Zara of Tha- Gen.28.27. 
mar.* Phares begate 8 from. SfrombegatA- x.Par.M. 



minadab begat Naaflbn. And NaaiTon be- 
gat Salmon. 

5 And Salmon begate Booz, of Raab. 

And Booz begat Obed, ofRuth. And O- 
bed begate Iefle. 

6 And IcfTc begate Dauid the kins. And 



ruth.4.18. 



4. Aram begate *Aminadab , nAmina~ 
dab begate Naaffon, Naafson begate Sal- 
mon. 

5 Salmon begate Boos of Rachab, Boos be- 
gate Obed, of Rmh, Obed begate lejfe. 

6 *IeJfe begate Dauid the king. * Dauid i.King.x<?.r. 



z.kc. u, 24. * D aul( i the king begate Salomon, of her the King begate Solomon •, of her that was the * ,Re & ***• 



that was the wife ofVrias. 
7 And *Salomon begate Roboam. And 



wife ofVrie. 

. 7 * Solomon begate Roboam, Roboam be- 3-Reg-ii '-4} 

Roboam begat Abia. And Abia begat Afa. gate Abia, Abia begate A fa. x.chr.3.10. 

8 And Afa begate Iofaphat. And Iofa- 8 Afa begat Iofaphatjojafhat begate Io- 
phat bcgatloram. And Ioj-am begat Ozias. ramjoram begat OzJas. 

9 And D.2, p OxJm 



•0 



** 



Chap.i. TheGofpell 

9 And Ozias begat Ioatham. And Ioa- 9 Ozias begate Ioatham, Ioatham begate 
tham begat Achaz. And Achaz begat Eze- Achas^Achas begate Ezecias. 
chias. . / * Eztcias begate Manajfes,Manajfes *.Rcg.io.«. 

10 And Ezechias begat ManafTes. And begate AmonyAmon begate Iofiat. i.chro.j.aj. 
ManafTes begat Anion. And Amon begate / / *\Iojias begate Iechonias andkis bre- 4Reg.z3.34 
Iofias. thren, about the time they mere carted away to I* JJJ* jjj* 

11 And Iofias begat Iechonias and his 'Babylon. iofiasbtg™^ 
4.Reg.t4. brethren*in theTralmigration of Babylo. 12 sAndafter they were brought to Baby- SSiS! 
aJ«»3 tf « iz And after the Tranfmigration ofBa- Ion ^Iechonias begat Salathiel^Salathiel be- ««s. K °' 
'eX*' ty on >* Iechonia s begate Salathiel.* And gate Zorobabel. 4.Reg.2 4 .<f. 
***** Salathicl begat Zorobabel. /;? Zorobabel begate ^biud,Abiud be- \'^% v 

13 And Zorobabel begate Abiud. And gate Eliacim,£liacim begate Az,or. ' \ 
Abiud begat Eliacim. And Eliacim begate /* Az,or begate Sadoc t Sadoc begate A- j 
Azor. chen s Achen begate Ehud. 

14 And Azor begat Sadoc. And Sadoc // Eliud begateEleazjar,Eleazar begate 
begat Achim. And Achim begat Eliud. Matthan,Matthan begate Jacob. 

1 j And Eliud begat Eleazar. And Elea- / 6 Iacob begate lofeph the husbande of 

zar bcgatMathan. And Matha begatlacob. (Jltary, of whom was borne /ejus, that is called 

1 6 And Iacob berate ||Iofeph the ||huf- Chrifi. 
X de qua band of M a rie : % ofwhom was borne Ie- 17 nAndfo all the generations from *A- 

s v s,who is called Chris t >c £C braham to 'Dauid, are fomeene generations: 

1 7 Therfore all the generations fro A- and from Dauid vntill the carying away into 
braham vnto Dauid, fourtene generations. Babylon, are fourteene generations: and from 
And from Dauid to the Tranfmigration of the carying away into Babylon vnto Chrifi \are 
Babylon/ourtenc eenerations.And fr6 the fourteene generations. 

Tranfmigration ofBabylon vnto Christ, 18 *The birth oflefus Chris! was on this Luke i.xf . 

fourtene generations. wife, when as his mother Mary was betrothed 

18 And the generation of Christ was to lofeph ( before they came together) (bee was 
' u: r - "*' *-'■ ' Marie " ' 



TheGorpd 
vpon Cnrift 



VIOVR. 



vSTSrtfa f P ouf «l to lofeph, before theycametoge- i 9 Then lofeph her husband, being a righ- 
dytfci^dF ther,lhc was foundeto bee withchildeby terns man,* and not willing to make her a pub- Deuw^rj 
Mmb. thcholyGhoiT. lique example was mtndedpriuily to put her a- 

19 Wherevponlofeph/orthathewas way. 

Deu.1^1 V uftman » andwouWnot *P utnert °open 20 But while bee thought thefe things, be- 
***• ihame.-wasmindedfecretlytodimiffeher. hold,the Angel of the Lord ' appearedvnto him 

20 But as he was thus thinking,beho!d in a dreame, faying, lofeph thou Come ofZ>a- 
the Angel of our Lorde appeared to him in md, feare not to take vnto the'e <Mary thy 

■ flcepe laying: lofeph fonne of Dauid,fcare wife, for that whichisconceiuedinher,ts of the 
not to take Marie thy wife.for that which holy Ghoft. 

is || borne in herjsofthc Holy Ghoft. 2t She/hall bringfoorth a fonne,*and thou Lukei.3*. 

21 And lhelhall bring foorth afonne: (halt call his name Ie fa : for bee Jhallfaue his aft -4 JI - 
*i E sv SaB 3n dthou i nalcc aWbisnamettEsvs.Forhe people from their fanes. 

Hgueword, lhall faue his people from their finnes«oi 2z(sAlltbiswas done jhatit might be fut- \ 

faEngurhSA. „ ( Andallthiswasdonethatitmight filed, which was^okenoftheLordty the Pro- 



I 
I 



be fulfilled which our Lorde fpake by the phet,faying y 

Prophetfaying 2g *Bebold*virginfbalbewitbchild,andm. 7 .^ ! 

EfaTi*. ML^tr^^tn,,^ M brwg foorth a fonne, and they Jball callhis 

**»-7>i4. mdlbrmgforthafonneMtheyfhaU callhis name Emmanuel, which is by interpretation, \ 

name Emmanuel, which being interpreted God with vs.) 

\s 3 Godwithvs 2 4 Tben'/ofephJ,emgratfedfiom/leepeJiJ 

2 4 And lofeph nfing vp from fleepe as the^ngelofthe Lord had bidden him^nd 

cudastneAngellofour Lord commanded hetookehiswife- 

him,andtooke his wife. 2f And knewe her notpBJbe had brought 

r M^dhcknewhernotfltilfliebrouaht foorth herfirjl borne fonne^d called his nLe 

forth her | hrlt borne lonne; and called his lefns. 

uamelESVs. MARGI- * wheH 



_* U- , i_m 



C H a p • i* According to S. Matthew. g 

MARGINAL NOTES. Cham. 

Rhettt. I . * • The booke.) T his GoffreUU mo ft folemnly fmg in holy Church at Matting vpon Chriftmas day. As alfo it k 

the Gojpel of the Conception and Natiuitie of our B.Lady ; becaufe here is declared the pedegree of her alfo. 

Jrttlke* /. You mu ^ vnc * cr ^ an ^ thisnote,where there is aPrieft or Deacon,y can chaut Jtluftily, as in Cathedral 

churchcs,or other great Qucircs:as for poore coutrey churches,where there is none but one hedge piieft 
that can neither wcl fine nor fay,itis mumbled vp as the reft of the morrow Mafle,vnlefle we flialthinkc, 
th^t poore churches & chappcls,be no part of the Popes holy Church.To the feafts of the Coccption and 
' '• Natiuitie ofyour Lady,which is a very idol,you mighthaue added,the vifitatio of Mary,of the c6mon peo- 
ple called the new found Lady day.But the true hiftorics of the Gofpel,haue not fo great honour with yoif 
as the idolatrous & blalphcmous inuctions ofyour braine.For thertorevou haue appointed thole folemne 
feaftes of the Conception &JSIatiuitie,becaufc you teach contrary to the Scriptures,y the blefled Virgine 
Mary,was concerned and borne,without the fpot of original finne.Rom.j.i 2.& i^.Rom.3.9. Gal 3.1*. And 
therfore in ftead of honouring her with the finguler priuiledge of Chrift the Sauiour & redeemer, both of 
Y i.Cor.8,4. her and vs,you honour an idol,& not her: for an idol is nothing in the world. And fo is that man or woman 

f which is concerned without original finnc,except our fauiourChrift,who was coceiued by die holy Ghoft, 

i as none other cuer was or fhalbe. Likcwife,when you call the blefled Virgin,our Lady,as you cal God and 

! Chrift our Lord,what do you but make her equal with God and Chrift in power & redemption* In which 

? relpettGod is called our Lord.For it is no terme of ciuil & temporal dignitie and au&oritie,as whe we fay, 

our foucraigne Lady the Quecne,but a religious & diuine honor,thatyou afcribe vntoher,calling herab- 
fblute!y,our Lady,as blafphemoufly,as the Frenchmen do ridiculoufly cal other Saints Monfieur.S.Vicrre 9 
M.S.Petcr,or my Lord S.Pctcr, and Madam S.Genofefeue miftreffe S. Genofefa> or,my Lady S. Genofefa,&c. 
In which appellation^ in offhng of candcls,& other things vnto her image and worfhipping thercofjyou 
rcfcmble the old Collyridian hcretikes,againft whom and generally againft the worijiipping of images,Epi- 
| phaniui writeth Here/79. & 7 8. calling the making of images to be worfhipped, a rteuililh intent, and the *itevapatrem 

I worfhipping of them and of the Virgin Mary,to be a Deifying of her, and a blafphemous & wicked woike. lubfnatumT* 

j What would he haue written if he had fecne the horrible idolatry committed by the Papifts in the pilpri- Entreat the 

[ mages to the images of the blefled Virgine,where you called and yet calI,ftockes and ftoncs your Ladv.as Fathe ^ m - 

1 our Lady oifValfinghamJpfwich s Vam it 4nttverpe} What elfe were they but dead images at thofe place's? If £JS J' 

he had heard your blaiphcmies vttered in the folemne *fcftiuities,that you hold in her honour, conteined <ieum,comfd 
in hymnes,anthemes,and efoecially in that execrable Pfalter of Bonauenture,who peruerteth whatfoeuer God,w*MJ&- 
the holy Ghoft hath vttered in praife of God.abufing it to magnifie the Virdne Mary? lus \ ?" r li ! c 

ANNOTATIONS. Chai>!i. 7 *> jjdftluatton, 

jthtWm ?• Tliamar.) Chrift abhorred not to tafyflefh of fume that were ill^as he chofe ludas among his Jlfoftlet: Let not 

v$ difdaine to receiue our fpiritttal birth andfuftenanceyffuch as be not alwayes good. 
Num. j*. 1 *. lofeph.) lofeph nucrying our Lady as mere of^nne(forfo was the *lm) by his pedegree (bewetl? hw&d 

confecjuemfy Chrifis pedegree from Dauid. 

16. Husband.) TrtieandperfeStmariage^andcontinuaUliuit^ inthefame 9 without carnall copulation, Aug, 
lib.z.Confen.Euang.c,r. 
RheW2.2. 10 » Borne in her.) The triple good or perfection of mariage accomplifhed in the parents of Chrift^towit Iffue 

Tidctitie y Sacrament t h\x%Az nup.& conc.li.i.d I. 
Ttttke* 2. S. Auguftine in the place quoted,by the word Sacrament, meaneth the holy myftery that is in manage, 

oftheinieparablecoiunftion of Chrift with his Church, therfore he fauii^acrantentum^uia nullum dinor- 
tiwn^Sacramentybecaufe there was no dimrce .Not that matrimonie is a Sacrament of the n?w Teftarnemf fee- Sacrament 
ing it was inftituted in Paradifc before the fall of man ) as Baptifme and the Lords Supper are called Sa- 
craracnts,which he faith,are feweftin nombcr,and findethno more in the Canonical Scriptures. Epift t ad 
lanuar.1 1 S.But as he callcth generally cucry facrifice of the olde Tcftament,a Sacrament, that is an holy 
figne of the inuifible facrifice. De CiuitJ)eilikl o.f .?. And as he calleth that bread, which in that time,was 
giuen toyong Nouices in Chriftian Religion before they were baptized, a holy Sacrament, though it was 
I not the bodie of Chrift,De pecmer. & remifiMb.z.cap.%6. Likcwife in Pfal. 44. he fo calleth all the myfteries 

j of Chriftian doftrine vttered in diuers tongues, SacramentadoBrinaySacraments ofdo&rine. 

\- Rhctn. J. 13 . A virgin.) Our Sauiour borne in manage^ but yet of a Virgui, would honour bothftates: and mthall, tea- Virrinitie pr* 

j cheth vs againft louitaan the old Hereti^e fathefe of our timejhat virgmitie & tin cot inent life are preferred before ferred. 

mariage that hath carnal copulatio. See S.Hier.adu.Iou.^- S.Greg.Naz.Ser.to.de Audio in pauperes,in initio. 
\*. Fulke.i* This is a mecre flander of the tme Catholikes,whom you cal heretikes of thefe times,that we teach with 

f lommanjAxdx virginitie and the continent life,are not to be preferred before mariagcFor we teach euen as viranirie. 

S.Paul docth 1 .Cor,7. although we teach that mariage is better then fingle life, where virginitie or cha- Manage. ' 
■ ftitie are not kept, but counterfetted. And fo held Epiphath&nd the Church in his time. Cont.Jpofrheer.6i. Singlclifc 

\ Likewife HicromM Demetr. 

Rhem. »J. A virgin.) Js our Lady both a virgin & a mother ^brought forth Chrift the head corporally ifothe Church 

€ virgin anda motherjbringeth forth the members of this headfpirimaUy. Aug. li.de Virg'ca. X. 
Rhein. 4^ *% • And bring forth.) The heretikg Iouinian is here refuted^ holding that her virginitie was corrupted in Cur B r^^ 

bringingforth ChriftAug h£r,z8Xi.i.cont.Iulian.c.2. tDeroetualvir. 

¥ Mike 4. See loan. xo.Seft.z. giST 

^ *f. Tili.Firft-borne.) Heluidius of *old abufed the ft words ',uti>and&x&-botnt>*gainft the perpetual virgin 
mtie of our B.Lady. Hiero.cont. Helu. which truth though not exprefied in Scripture 9 yet our Muerfaries alfo dot 
granitoid Heluidius for denialthereofwas condemned for an Ixretikg by tradition only, AugJiaer .8 4. 
Tulke. s* You do nioft im P ude ™ly alleadge Auguftine, to teftific that Heluidius was condemned for an heretike 

by tradition only.for AuguftWe ham no word founding to that purpofc^^Epiphanitis(whom he fcppo- 



Rhem. 



S 



Tradition 
imminent 



The Gofpell 



Chap. ir. 

fctiuohauc vnderftood Heluidiansby Antidieomarianites)laboureth to conuincc that error by Scrip- 
tures. And SJiieromjn his booke againft Heluidhis, fheweth that he was condemned for affirming that 
(of the wgui Marie)which is not read in the Scriptures, in ^cw^todulLc^JhitefimmH*^ 

gamutM ea qua mnfuntfenpta rc7Uumus,7{atumDeUm tffe de virgin* credhnus^ mia te&mus, Marixm ninGfc 

fofl?«rtmwoncreiimu#tia 

that are not written.ThatGodwM home o readeit: that Marie had matrimonii 

tetyarit wth her husband after her &liuerie 3 m 

S. Hierome was to vnwrkten tradition? ^J/a/i^ AA$ " " ' 



c> . 



J« 



\-j* ■*■ * . 



fii S/r-fgt 



i *.' " 



J -• \ « i 



■•'J' V-'-r /- '■ '' If* 






/> 



chap; 



j< 



/ 



S,':-t €»//*-% /£«. <'•• ./ 



*%£*•' - -•*• 



.<*>* 



14 49 



II. 



f ' t iiJ si » # 74 _ /' 



J ". 



/_ M 



■w -i < 



■J 



/ 



'Jf .- 



i* 



" r 



The Gentiiesconte Qnto thrift with their offrings,and that fo openly jhatthelmescamQtfretmdiyw^ 

Imesmth Herod confpireagainji him. 13. He theratponf.ectb from them into^egypt. lt^T hey afterward, 
feew* their fubteltiepmtailcd not, imagined to opprejfehimh open perfectttion. 19. But they at length dxed 
and he retttrneth to the land oflfrael : all according to the Scriptures. * 



J; 



The holy fedl 
ofthe£>»- 
pbatiie called 
Tnelfthdaj 
the S. of lanu- 
arie. vpon 
which day this 
istheGoipd. 

LllC.2.7. 



MickfJ. 



r&L7 x -x°- 



WHen Ie s v s therefore was*borne 
in Bethlehem ofludain the dayes 
ofHerod the King , | beholde, there came 
Sages from the Eaft to Hierufalem, 

2 Saying,where is he that is borne king 
of the Iewcs?For we hauc fecne his || ftarre 
in the Eaft, and || are come to adore him. 

3 And Herode the King hearing this, 
was troubled , and all Hierufalem with 
him. 

4 And doubling together all the high 
Prieftes and the Scribes of the people, he 
j| inquired of them where Chrift fhoulde 
be borne. 

y But they faid to him,In Bethlehem of 
Iuda. For fo it is written by the Pronhet: 

6 And thou 'Bethlehem the land of Iudi, 
art not the lea ft among the Princes of Iuda .• 
for out oftheefhall come forth the C:p;tatne 
that (hallrule my people Ifrael. 

7 Then Heiod fecretly calling theSa- 



WHen * lefts was borne in Bethlehem, Luke xJk 
a citie ofIurie,in the dayes ofHerod 
the king: beholde, there came wife men from 
the East to Hierufalem, 

2 Saying, where is he that is borne k?ng of 
the Iewes ? For we hauefeene his ft a-, re in the 
Eaft, and are come to worfbip him. 

3 When Herode the king had heard the fe 
things,he was troubled,^ aliihe citie oiHie- 
rufalem with him. 

4 And when he had gathered al the chief e 
Priests and Scribes of the people together , he 
demaanded of them where Chris i fhould be 
borne. 

j And they faide vnto him, At Bethlehem 
in Itrric : For i his it is written by the 'Prophet, 

6 "AndibouBethlehemiwthelandoflu- Mich.j.s. 
da,art not the I eaft among the princes of Iuda: ioha^t. 
For out oftheefhail there come a captainefhat 
jballgouerne my people Ifrael. 

7 Then Herod, wk en he hadpriuilic called 



■ j T} -— "- / *"*"Aw* 1 nr.e»nerjrMmriKHlCCaUea> 

;es learned diligently of them the time of the wife men,enauircdofthem diligently what 



the ftarre which appeared to them: 

8 And fending them into Bethlehem, 
faide , Goc, and inquire diligently of the 
child: and when you fhall finde him,make 
report to me , that I alfo may come and a- 
dore him. 



o Who hauing heard the kin 



g , went 



time theft arre appeared. 

S And he fent them to Bethlehem , and 

faide, Goe, and fear ch diligent ly for they oir/:g 

childe,andwhenychai:e found him, brtntr me 
worde againe , that I may come and worfoip 
him alfo. 

.-. .,",.. , --— o» 9 When they had heard the king, they de- 

their way : and beholde the ftarre which parted, and he, the ftarre which they fme in 
they had ieene in the Eaft, went before theEasl, went before them, till it came and 

them vntill it came and ftoodouer, where floode oner the place wherein the yournr 
the childe was. -t-tn * J £. 

10 And feeing the ftarre, they reioyced 
with exceeding great i oy. 

1 1 Andentring intoyhoufe,they found 
the chUd with M a r i f. his mother,andfal- 



childe was. 

J when theyfawe the ft arre, they reioy^ 
ced exceedingly with great toy, 

J 1 Andwent into the houfe^ndtheyfawe 
theyong child with Marie his moth cr^nd fell 
downe,andworpjippedhim:andwhen they had 



11 }""■/ VM.HHV11UU jijiuia. 

golde,frankincenfe, and myrrhe. 

12 Andhauing receiued ananfwerein 



giftes,gold^ndfrankincenfe^andmyrrhe. 
1 2 And after they were warnedofGod in 



IW £Z \1 u IUWanan,WRm l2 ^daftertheywerewarnedofGodin 
ileepe that they fhouldnotreturnetoHe- adreamethat they ^uldnotmmne toffe- 

ro „ de > """ rode. 



_l^?- 



PT >-i*a 



Chap, ih According to S.Matthew. 



TheGofpelof 

ChUdtmat 
day. 



rode, they went backe an other way into 

their countrey. & 

1 3 And after they were departed , be- 

holdean Angel of our Lorde appeared in 
fleepe to Iofeph/aytng: Arife,and take the 
child and his mother , and flee into Egypt: 
and be there vntill I fliaJl tell thee. For it 
will come to paflc that Herod will feeke 
the childe to deftroy him. 

1 4 Who arofc , and tooke the child and 



4 



rode, they departed into their mm countrey 
another re ay. 

13 whentheywere departed, beholde,the 
Angel of the Lorde appeared to Iofeph m a 
dreame faying, Arife,and take they on g child, 
andhts mother, and fee into Egypt, and be 
thou there till I bring thee rvorde ;for it mil 
come topaffe , that Her ode {hall feekg theyong 
childe, to defiroy htm. 

14. when he arofejoe tool^e theyong childe 



his mother by night , and retyred into E- and his mother by night , and departed into 
gypt: and he was there vntill the death of Egypt: 

if And was there vnto the death ofHe~ 



&j _ 
Herode: 

1 5 That it might be fulfilled which was 
fpoken of our Lord by the Prophesying, 

Ofce.i 1 .2. * Out of Egypt haue I called myfonne. 

1 6 Then Herod pcrceauing that he was 



The Martyr- 
dom of the 

hdtylnnicents, 
whole holy 
day is kept the 
aS.ofDecem- 

bcr. 



rode , thatitmigbtbcftilfillcdwhichwasfpo- 

ken of the Lord by the Prophetfaying*Out of Ofecx x.i, 

Egypt haue I called myfonne. 

\6 Then Herod.vrhen he faw that he was 



deludedbythc Sages, was exceeding an- mocked of the wife men,was exceeding wroth^ 
gric; andfending || murdered all the men andfentfoorth, and flew e all the children that 



Icrc.31.1j, 



TheGofpel 

on Twelfth 

cue, 



children that were in Bethlehem,and in all 
the borders thereof, from two yeereolde 
and vnder, according to the time which he 
had diligently fought out of the Sages. 

17 Then was fulfilled that which was 
fpoken by Icremie the Prophet,faying. 

/ 8 A voice in Rama was heard,crying out 



were in Bethlehem jmd in all the coafls there- 
ofasmanyas were tivoyeeres olde andvnder, 
according to the time, which he had diligently 
fe arched out of the wife men. 

17 Then was fulfilled that which was jfto- 
ken by Ieremie the Prophet faying, 

18 In Ramawas there azoiceheard^la- Ierc.n.K, 

■ * • 1 



and much wayling: Rachel beway ling her chil- mentationpeeping, and great mourning, 7^-. 
dren,andwouldnot be comfort ed,becaufe they chel weeping for her children , and wouldnot 




2 



are not. K/* 

19 But whenHerod was dead, beholde 
an Angel of our Lord appeared in fleepe to 
Iofeph in Egypt, 

20 Saying, Arife,and take the child and 
his mother, and goe into the land oflfraeh 
for they are dead that fought the life of the 
childe, 

2 1 Who arofc , and tooke the childe 
and his mother, and came into the land of and his mother ,& cameintothe landof IfraeL 



be comfirtedjbecauje they were not* 

ip Butwhen Herod was dead,beholde y an 
Angel of the Lorde appeareth inadreametQ 

' in Egypt, 

Saying, Arife, and take theyong childe 
and his mother ^nd goe into the landoflfraeh 
For they are dead , which fought the young 
childe s life. 

And he arofe, and tooke theyong childe 



Ilrael. 

22 But hearing that Archelaus reigned 
inlcwric for Herod his father, he feared to 
goe thither : and being warned in fleepe 
retyred into the quarters ofGalilce. 

2 3 And comming he dwelt in a citic 
called Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled 
which was faide by the Prophets : That he 
fhallbe called a Nazarite. 



22 But when he heard that Archelatudid 
retgne in Imie in the roome of his father He- 
rod, he was aft aide to go thither ; nomithsian- 
dingy after he was warnedofGodinadreame 9 
he turned afide into the partes of Gait lee: 

23 And when he was come thither 9 he 
dwelt in a citie, which is called Nazareth jhat 
it might be fulfilled which was fpoken by th 
Prophets,HtJbalbe calleda Nazarite. 



e 



Rhenf. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

1. Beholde.) Our L ordes apparition or Eplphame to thefe Sages king Gentiles , their pilgrimage to hhn 9 

andin them thefirft homage ofGetilitie done vnto him the * twelfth day after his T^atiuitiv and therfore is Twelfth puU V* ""H* 
day highly celebratedin the Catholilg Church for ioy of the calling ofvs Gentiles. His baptifme alfo andfojimL $ & ?*** 
racle are celebrated on the fame day. mS?^ 

2. Starre.) Chriffcs T^atiwtie depended not vpon thisflarre , tu the VrifciUim^sfalfelyfurmifed; but the 
fiarre vpon his ^atitiitie^for uefirttiee whereof ityas created, Grcgo f Horn* 10, 

D. 4» *, Com 



The Gofpell 



Chap. if. 



Rbem. I. 

Pilgrimage. 

Fuike. r. 

Pilgrimage. 



Fulke . 2. 



r 


&WX0. J. 


. 1 1 


Adoration of 


a . 


the B. Sacra. 


J 
1 * ' 

4 
1 


JW&. i. 


Ml 


Adoration of 


1 


the B. Sacra- 


1 


ment, 



r 



-i 



* 



i 



>< 



r 



# I 



I 



2, Come CO adore.) Thk comning Jo farre of devotion to vifite and adore Chriftin the place of his bhth y 
wasproperly aTilgrimage to his perfon; ad wsorranteth the faithfull in thelikgkfndcofextcrnaliworfhipdonetQ 

holy per font, places^ and things. 

This comming was by a diuine infpiration, and oracle : for the ftarre onely coulde not tell them that 
Chriftwasborneinlurie, and therefore hath norefembling to Popifh Pilgrimage, which is Idolatrie. 
Neither doeth their example of comming to Chrift^varrant the faithfull in the like kind of externall wor- 
{Hp,done to holy perfons, places, and things. For what faithfull Chriftian willgraunt, that whatfocuer 
may be done toCt^esownepcrfon,theirKing,diefameorthelikemaybc done toanyofhis fubie&s? 
much lefle to any places or other dead things. Such fhameles colleftions as this, may warrant all Idola- 
trie and HereGe. 

Rhe7tt, 2* 4. Inquired ofthem.) The high Vriefts were rightly confultedinqueftion of their lave and reUgion,and be 

they neuer fo ill, are often forced to fay the trueth by priuiledge of their immon : as here and after , they did concer- 
ning thetrue Meffias. 

Not the priuUedge of their vnftion forceth the Priefts fometimes to fay the trueth,for then they fhould f hepnuilcdgs 
ncuer lie, becaufc that priuiledgc remaincth ftill with thcm,but the will of God fometimes exprcflcth the * £■"? y 
confeflion of trueth,euen out of his aduerfaries. 

II. Adoredhim.) Thisbody (faith S.Chryfoftomc.) the Sages adored in the cribbe* Let vs at the leaft 
imitate them: thoufeeft him not now in the cribbe, but on the altar: not a woman holding him* but theTritftprefint 9 
and the Holy Ghofi powred out abundantly vpon the facriftce. .Ho,24- in 1 .Cor J10.7. in Mt.de fan& Philogonio. 
Chryfbftome fpeaketh not of adoration of the Sacrament, but ofthereuerem comming to theparti- 
cipation of y Lords Table, that they recciue it not vnworthely,as y words going before & after do plainc- 
ly declare: Immediatly before,he faith, Howe much the greater the benefite is which we receiue,fi much the more 
we[halbepuni[hcd,when we appeare vnworthy of it. And after he hath fet fborth the example of the wife men, 
With many amplifications, he concludeth in thefc wordes : let vs beftirredvp therefore , and be aftaide, and 
fhewefoorth greater pietiejhat comming neither negligently,nor coldly 9 we offer our head to a more vehement fire. 
This 1 fay not,thatwc (houldnot come at all, but thatwe fhouldnot come rafbly. Itisreuercnceofthcholyniy- 
fteries that he requireth,not worihipping of the outward elements , as his ownc wordes declare. Thou fee- 
eft him #c.not with the bodily eyes,but with the eyes of faith,as thoufeefi th e holy Ghoftpewredfoorth 9 wbofe 
nature to thebodily eye is altogether inuifible:yet with the eyes of faith is feene,that is,certainely knowen 
to workc in the diuine myfteries, nottranfubftantiation, whereof he neuer heard or thought, but the (pi- 
rituall feeding of the faithfull, with the body and bloo d of Chrift.Whcrefore a fend (faith he) to the gates of 
hearten , and mark$ diligently, yea rather not ofheauen 3 but of the heauen ofheatiens , and then thou [halt beholds 
that we fay : for that which it worthy ofhigheft honour^ 1 willfhewe thee in earth : meaning the body of Chrift, 
which (faith he) thou doeft not onely fee , but alfo handle and ease , &c. All which (peaches muft be of ne- 
ceffitie vnderftood of a fpiritual ma ner,of feeing,h andling, and eating by faith of the inward man,where- 
of he faith, Wipe thyfoule therefore jrom alifilthinejfe, and prepare thy mind to the receiuing ofthefe myfteries. 
Likewife Hoj.in Mathe faith,they are like Herod, that abufe vnworthely the communion of the myfte- 
rie of the body and blood of Chrift , and rebukcth diem , which reftife to vifite Chrift in his pcorc mem- 
bers,as the wife men did in the cribbe : likewife them that leaue Chr ift,in the fpirkuall cribbc,that is, that 
fbrfake the communion of the Lordes Table, and runneto fildiie playes,vmo die Theater, 

Finally Hom.de S.Philogonio, he vfeth the like exhortation by example of the wile men , to 4c worthie 
receiu.ng of the Lordes Supper, not to the adoring of the Sacrament after the popifli maner : Tor if wee 
[hall come with faith (faith he) out of doubt we [hall fie him lying in the Cribbe :for this table fufplieth the place 
cfthe Cribbe \for here alfo the Lordes body is liyednot wrappedinjwadling clothes as then,but on tueryftde clothed 
with the holy Ghofi: they which are admitted to thefe nryfteries kgowe what Ufaid^nd the wife men truely did no * 
thing but worpjip , but thee we willfuffer, if thou [halt come with a pure confcicnce to recciue it , and to depart after 
thonhaftreceiuedit. Here is nowordofworfhippingofthat which we fee with our bodiI:eeyes,buttore- 
ceiue him rcuerently , whom we may fee by faith : fo that none ofthefe places , faucur the kneeling and 
knocking, that is,the grofTe Idolatrie, maintcyncd by the Papifts vnto the fecramentall brc^d and cuppe. 

II. Treafiires.) Thefe treafuresareas it were the fr ft fruitesof ' thofe riches and gifte$>whieh (accordingio p&j m , 7 * 
the Trophecies of Dauid andEfay)Gentilitie[hould "ffer to Chrift and his Church, and nowe haue cjfeycd,fpecir.l!y £fiy fo , * 
fomthetmteofConftantineAegreaKJsalfothefethreeSages 3 bemgprinchaU 

whole flat: ofTrinees, Kings, and Empemtrs^ that were (according to thefaidVrophecUs) to belceue in Chris? , to Cfcvyf 
humble themflues to his croflefofofterfnrichejtdorne and defend his Church. Whereupon it is alfo a very tonne- Thecphyl, 
nient and agreeable tradition of antiquities and areceiued opinion among the faithfull,* not lacking teftimenies of u :!f ar C 

auncient writers^tnd natch for the honour of our Sauiourjhat thefe three alfo were kings, to wit,either according to Pli n .h\ 
the ftate of thofe Countries, * where the Vrinces were Magi, and *Magi the greatcft about the Vrince: or as we reade Eflher. 

in the Scriptures, ofMclchifedec k^ng tfSalenn and many other k{ng< that dwelt within afmall compare: or as *hbs ** »' *• 
ttnree friends are called kings.Tbefc are commonly called the tirree kings ofColen , becanfe their bodies aretbere 3 tran~ ^rob. u 
flat? A thither from the Eaft Conntrie; th eir names arefaid to haue bene Gafyar, Melchior, Baltafar. Off.c.1 3. 

Fulkc. 4. It is a mecrc fable without ground of antiquity,or any probability, that thefe Philofopherswere kings, 
In Mac Horn, which being much for the honour of Chrift(as you fay,) the Euangelift would not haue omitted.Chryfo- 
*• ftomefaith,y the Iewcs ought to haue perceaucd,how great dignity was added vnto them, by the natiuity 

T fCollcnP offo great a kinc,which by his triumphant birth , had drawen the klngof Verpans vnto him , andvnder 

whom they might fubduc all people. But it is againft reafbn,that the king ofPerfia,which was at y time a 
great Monarch,came to Hierufalem .And Chryfoftome fpealtingof the Magi, neuer giueth them any ho- 
norable title mcete for Kings , but fpeaketh more contemptibly ofthem then he (hoiude . for he faith they 

were vngodly and barbarous menji.Cor.Ho.a* Therefore he mcanethno^ that the iringof Pcrfia came 

in 



Rhem.4. 



The three 
Kings. 



20. 



f: 



*■__ :^_^.-^ 



Rhem. 



Rbem.f. 



I'ulkes. 

Saturn.*, 



Pontifical. 
Marcel Cor- 

cyr.Archiep. 



The se- 

condpart 
of this Go- 

fpL 

Of the Pre- 
paration y 
was made 
to the ma- 
nifestation 

ofChrift. 
Mr.i,«. 
Luc.3,3. 
H40,j t 



C h a p. 1 1. 1 1 1. According to S. Matthew. y 

in perfon,but that by preaching of the wife men,when they returned into their countiy, the king of Perfia 
might be brought to the knowledge of his natiuity. 

Theophyla&amorelate writer/ayth, thclewes fliould haue reioyced, that they fliould hattcfucha 
kmg,as fhould be worfhipped of the Perfian kings. Where,if he meane that thefe Magi were kings,he go- 
cth againft all ftories,which tell that there was but one king of the Pcrfians atonCcAnd for the number of 
them,thc author of the vnperfeft worke,:hatgoeth vndcr the name of Chryfoftome , being as ancient as 
he,out of an olde ftory fay th,they were twelue in numbcr,Philofophers and wife mcn^iot kmges. But they 
that fcyned the names,might feyne the numbcr,and the deportation of their bodies from the Eaft> where ^clique* 
they flept many hundred yceres,to Collen. Sauing that it is too impudent a fiflion , to plate them in two 
cities at once, for Millain maketh as good c!ayme,and fhewcth as good euidence for their bodics,as Col* 
len.But the monfters of PopiQi reliques pafTe all Quids Metamorphofes. 

II Gifts.) Thefe Sagesmre three>and their gifts threeyandeche one offered every of the three , go expreffi 
cur faith of 'the TrmitieJhcGoLdytoflgmfiethathewasaKing: the franfytcsnfe, that he was Cod: themrrhe 
that he was to Be bwied a* man. AugJTcr.i .dc Epiph . * 

I J Out of Acgypt.) ThupUce of the Trophet (and the likg'in the 2tyr Teftamnt) here affiled to ChriR % 

xchercM in the letter it might feeme othewifateachethvskow to interprete the QldTeftament , and that theprm- 
cipalifnfe H ofchrifl and his Church. 

\6 Murdered.^ By this example we learrie how great credit ewe awe tothe Church in Canonizing Saintes t CanonWng 
and celebratingthciv holye daies : bywbofc onely warranty without anyworde of Scripture, the fc holy Innocents <&$&*&*• 
haue bene honoured for Martyrs>a>id their holye daye kept euerffnee the Jpofilestime , although they died not vo- 
Inntarify/ior all perhaps circnmcifcd^and fome the children o/Prfgrfw.Aug.ep.xS.Orig. horn 3 in diuerfos. ' 

Neither Origen , norAuguftinc, nor any ancient writer affirmcth, that cucry one of thofe children 
wasanholyeMartyrjiicytherarcyoLiablctoproueit. Macrobiuswriteth,thatoncof thcibnnesofHe- ' 

rod him fclfc, that was nurfed in thofe partes, was flayne among the reft . 1 fuppofe it is not ncccflary to 
bclccuCjthatHcrodschildevvasa Saynt.Neythcrdoc 1 thinke^hacthcy which inftitutedthatfeaft^ent Canonization 
to canonize him for a Saynt,or euery pagancs fonne, if any fuch were amongft them . As for them that 
were not circumcifed, becaufe they were not cyght dayes olde , there is no caufc ; why we fliould thinkc * 
them to be damned, feeing the Sacrament of Cjrcumcifion could not be miniftred before the eight day. 
Before which agc,it is not to be doubtcd,but that many thoufands of the Iewes> infantes dyed. Where you Mtiualldaicst 
fay,their holy day hath bene kept euer fince the Apoillcs tymc , you are bold to affirmc, thatyou j*re not 
able to proue. Auguftine fpeaketh but of his ownc ty me. The Homilies in diuerfos 9 which goe vnder Ori- 
-;ens name,(as Erafmus telleth you) be not all his,but written by fbme Latine author,andthofc that were 
is,arc corrupted by RuffincSo that you come not clearely to the tyme of Origen, and though you did 
you were fliort of the Appftles tyme. And the author of that Homily in A*^/w,alleageth the holy Fathers* 
not the Apoftlcsjfor commaunding the celebration of their memorye • And ccrtainc it is,that before the 
tymc ofConltantine the Great,that gaue peace to the Church , there were not many fcftiuall dayes ob- 
fcrued.Infomuchjthat the feaftes of the Natiuity of Chrift,Eafter,and Pentecoft,were not vniformcly ob- 
fcrucd in all places,for many yeeres after,a s appcarcth by Con. Aurel. 4. c.i. Tolet.io.ci. Bract.c9.Ancl 
Beda in diuerfe places de tempork ratione ,#c.Finally,what iudgement fot uer the Church in old tyme ha d 
in canonizing of SaintCi,asyou tcrme it,orin defining who were holy, nothing pertayneth to the Popes 
maner of canonization,which is a curious,coftly s and thcatricall pompc,vnmeete for the fimplicity of the 
Church of Chrift,and mectc for the braucry of the whore of Babylon.Whcre neuerthcles for the credite 
of his canonization,you may fee a protcftation that the Pope maketh,if it happen he be decerned in rhe 
pcrfon to be canonized. And the author of the bookc fay th vpon good teftimony, that the Pope was once 
compelled to canonize one againft his opinion, Againc 3 what fure credite can there be of the Popes cano- 
nization,when euery Pope hath authority to difanullandinbibitc all the a&s of his Predeceffor, as the 
f.imous tragedy of Formofus, and his a#s,fo often confirmed and difanulled, his dead body mangled a and 
thenreucrencedasa Saint,by the images in S.Ptters Church 3 (if your ftories doc not lie,) doeth abun- 
dantly tcftifie.Herm. Shedcl,Platina,&c. 

CHAP. III. 

John Baptifl by his Eremites tifefy his preaching and baptifme , catletb allvnto penance fo prepare them to Chrift. 
10. Hcpreacheth to the Vharifees andSa&dueeesfhreatcning to them (vnlts they truelv doe penance) repro- 
bation here and damnation hereafter : andforfaluationfendetk them to Chrifi and his baptifme. which being far 
more excelLnt then lohntyctChrijlhimfelfe among thofe penitents vottchfaftth tocome vnto lohns baptifme. 
where h e hath teflimotjiefrom heauen alfo. 

A N D in thofe daies *commcth Iohn the XN thofe dayes came * lohn the Baptifttirea* 

Baptiftprcaching iny ||defertoflevvry. jLchivginthewilderneffeoflurie, 

2 Andiaying, || Doe penance: forthe 2 And faying, Repentje; fir the kingdom 
Kingdom ofheauen isathand. of heauen is at hand. 

3 For this is he that was fpoken of by 3 For thtsis he that watfpokenof&ythe • 
Efay the Prophet/ayin g y A voice of one cry- Prophet Efaias faying* 7 he voice of one cry- 
ing tn the defert y prepare yee the way of a ttr inginthewitdernes, Prepareyethewayofthe 
Lordjnakeftraighthispathes. Lordfnahghtspathesftraight. 

4 Andthefayd Iohn had his garment 4 * This lohn had his raiment of Comet* 
of Camels heare,and a girdle of askiiine a- heare^ndalethernegirdlt > about hfcloynesjm 



bout 



meattf 



The Gofpcl 

bout his loines t.andhismeate was locufts meatewas Locn&sandwildhonj. 



Chap. in. 



and wildc hony. 

5 Then went forth tohimHierufalem & 
al Iewrie,& all the countrey about Iordan: 

6 And were baptized of him in Iordan, 
J confefling their finnes. 

7 And feeing many of the Pharifces& 
Sadducees coming to his baptifmc, he laid 



*Mr.i,8. 



% It is not on- 
ly damnable, 
to do ill ; buc 
alfb, noctodo 
good. 

dt temp, 

Luc.$>t6. 
Io.i 3 a£. 

A&ii,i& 



/ - 72m jw»* w/ w him Hierufalem^ Mar.i.j. 
**// /j»w> , and Ml the region round abont lor- Lu ^-3-7- 

^ -^W iw* baptized of him in Jordan^ 
confejfmg their finnes. 

7 'ButwhenheJawemanyofthePharifees 

VWW ^ M «« W w V . D r , and Sadducees come to his baptijme, he [aid 

to them,Ye vipers broode,wbo hath Ihew- vnto them* generation of vipers,who hath Mar.13.j4, 
cd you to flee ftora the wrath to come ? wamedjou to flee ftom the anger to come ? 

8 Yeelde therefore j) finite worthy of 8 Bring foorth therefore fruites meete for 
penance. repentance. 

9 And delitenotto faye within your 9 Andbe not of fuck minde>that ye would 
felues,wehaue Abraham to our father, for fay within yourr felues* We haue Abraham to IohnS.jo, 
I tell you that God is able of thefe ftones our father: For 1 fay vntoyou y thatGodis able ■*«****** 

ofthefeflones to raife vp childrevnto AbrahTu 

1 Euennoweisthe axe alfo put vnto the 
roote of the trees : * Therfore euery tree which Mat.7. 19. 
bringeth not foorth good fruite, is hew en down, 
and cafl into the fire. 

1 1 * / baptize you in water vnto repen- Mar.t,8. 
tance: but he that commeth after me jsmigh- iohn m£ 
tier then /, whofe fhoes I am not worthy to ^c 3- x 3« 
b ear e Joe /hall baptize you with the holy Ghofi 

and with fire : 



to raife vp children to Abraham. 

I o For no we the \ axe is put to the root 
of the ttecs. Euery tree therefore that doth 
tnotyeelde good truite,fhalbe cut downe, 
and caft into the fire. 

II * I in deede baptize you |J in water 
vnto penance, but he that fhall come after 
mee, isftronger then I, whofe fhoes lam 
not worthy to beare, he (hall baptize you 
in the holy Ghoft andfire. 

1 2 Whofe fanne is in his hand, and he 
fhall cleane purge his | floore , and he will 
gather his wheate into thebarnc, but the 
chaffe he will bume with vnquechable fire. 

1 3 Then cometh I e s v s from Galilee 
to Iordan,vnto Iohn,to be baptized ofhim. 

1 4 But Iohn itaied him,faying, I ought 
to be baptized of thee, and commeft thou 
to me ? 

15 And Iesvs anfwering/aidtohim, 
Suffer me for this time, forfo itbecometh 
vstofiilfilalliuttice.Thcnhefuffered him. 

16 AndlESvsbeing baptized, forth- 
with came out of the water : and loe, the 
hcauens were \ opened to him : and he faw 
the Spirite of God defcending as a doue, 
and comming vpon him. 

1 7 And beholde a voice from heauen, 
faying,This is my beloued fonne,in whom 
Iamwcllpleafed. 



12 * Whofe fanne tsinhishand 7 andhewil Luke3.i8, 
throughly pnrge the floore : and gather his 
wheate into his garner: but will burnevp the 

chaffe with vnquencheablefire. 

13 *Then commeth lefusfom Galileeto Mar.r.S. 
lordanjonto lohnfo be baptized ofhim. l&t 3 .iz. 

/ 4. But Iohn forbade him , faying , lhaue 

neede to be baptized of thee, and commesl 
thou tome? 

if lefm aujwering y jaid vnto him , Suffer 
it to befo now :for thm it becommeth vs to ful- 
fill allrighteoufhes.Then hefuffrcdhim. 

16 Andlejus i wbenhewasbaptiz,ed > went 
vp {traight way out of the water: and loe y the 
heauens were opened vnto him: andlohn faw 
thejpirite of God defcending like a doue , and 
lighting vpon him. 

17 And loe, there came a voycefiom the 
heauens, faying,* This is my dearely beloued 2 -Peci.?9, 
fonne, *in whom lam wellpleafed. Co1 '' * T 3 ■ 



Rbent* 



1. 



Magdeb. 
Centre*. 

Ccnc.x,li.2.c. 

10. 

Cythncusin 

3.cap.Mar. 

Buccrusibii 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

^ 1. Defcrc) Of this word defert (/« Greekf ercmus) commeth the name Ercmkages, and Eremites , that 
Hue a reRgimt and aujiere life in deferts and folitarie places^ the example of S. John Baptifa whom the holy D<u 
Bors therefore call theTrince and as itwere the author of ) r t*cbprofefion.S.Chry[.ho.x. in Marcumfc ho.de Jo. 
Baptifta.Hiero.ad Euftoch.de cuftod.virg.lfid JU.c.i *.de diu.off.Bernardus de cxceLlo.Bapuft*. where- 
with the T roteftants arefi of ended that * they fay ^.ChryfoHomfyaht rafhly and vntruety . jtndno marwtjor 
whereas the Euangelifl himfetfe in this place mak$th him apetfeffpoterne of penance and Eremitical life for defert 
or wildernesfir his rough and rude apparel jor abflahung from al delicate meates (according to our Samours tefti- 
monie alfo ofhmMux y $.lMc>7>tf,) they are not afhamed to pemertall with this ftrange commentaries thatit 
was adtfert* full of \omesand vitlages,his garment wa4* chamlet , hismeatc* fuchasthe countrey gone and the 

p*tyl*thmvfcd:tom^himthmbybwaimtimmanliksto 
tures^Fatherstand reafon. V 

Your 



Eremhes. 



See CanlCde 
veib.Dd cor- 
ruptees li.x.& 



^jipf 



-^ 



Chap. in. 



According to S. Matthew. 



6 



Tttlkc J. Your popifh Eremitcs,as the places of their Ermitages yet remaining in England doe declare, dwelt Eremite^ 
not in defert or folitarie places,but for the mod part, nearc great cities and populous townes, andinau- 
fteritie of life,were not fo much as (hadowes of the old Eremites,of whom there is mention in the aunci- 
cnt Fathers writings.Of whofe profeflion yet John the Baptift was not author, becaufe his office was fin- 
gular,neither doth any of the old Fathers fo call him,althoueh fome fay,he was the chiefe of them, that 
leddc a folitarie life in the wildernes , whereof you may readc more at large in my Treatife againft the 
defence of the Cenfure giuen of Maifter Charkes booke,ic&. *. The Centuriafts in dcede fay, that Chry- 
foftome fpake fomewhat rafhly, and againft the tructh of the thing , where he maketh lohn Baptift, 
Prince of all Monkes. Horn. I . in Marc, and Horn. 6<j. in n . Matth. not content to fay, they leade an Jn- 
gels tife,andtalk$ freely with Go ^ ^ uc allb,that their Joule k without all griefes and paffion^and their bodieisfiich 
aiJdams was\ before his finne, which is contrary to the do&rine of Original! finne. No we whether 
thefethinges were written byChryfoftome aduifedly,and trucly, Iappeale to your owne iudgements, 
which I knowe to be very corrupt , yet I thinke none of you hath the face, to defende all tho!e wordes, 
as they lye, without any cauillation,tobec true and Catholike doftrine . But hereof I haue written 
more at large, in the ouerthrowc of the anfwere to Maifter Charkes Preface, pag.8i. andfo foorth to 
pag. 94. where alfo the other flaundcr of theaufteritie ofS. lohn life, peruerted by Proteftantes, is Slaundcr. 
throughly handled/Therefore I will briefly touch it in this place. Firft all Proteftants doc graunt,the au- 
fteritieof S.lohnslife,in the place ofhisabode,inhisapparcll, and in his diet: yet they doe not place it 
oncly in thefc. And although they fay, the defert had towncs and villages not farre off,as the trueth is,yet 
they acknowledge it was a folitarie place . They that fay his garment was chamblct , fpeake not of fine 
chamblct,butof a rough and courfe cloth, made of the great andhard haires of Camels, not of the fine 
and foft haires, callcdCamels woolljwhercof our chamblct and grograine are made.For his meate,thcy 
fay.it was Locuftcs,which are vfijall to be eaten in that countrey : and wilde honye, or dewe honye,which 
there alfo is common.Notthcrby making him a common man,or a delicate perfon,but a man of ftraight 
Iife,and auftcrc conucrfation. whereof in the place before noted,you may fee more atlarge,whatthe Pro- 
teftants write thereof. 

2. Doc penance.) So is the latinejvord for word,fo readeth aUanticjttitiejrtamely S, Cyprianep. fa. often. Penance. 

and S. Jugnpine li 1 3 XanfefieA x. and it is a very vfiiall/peach in the 7%ew Tepament , Jpecially in the preaching 
of 5. lohn Baptifi,* Chrip himfelfe,and * thejpofiles :tofignifte psrfefl repentance, which hath not onely cotfefii- 
on and amendment J?ut contrition orforowfor the ofence^ndpainefullfatis faff ion ; fitch as S. Cyprian fyeafyth of in 



Rhem. 2. 



Mt.4,17. 

111.24,47. 

Aa.2,38.2* 

20. 

Annot.in hue 
locum 

infam 

cir» 

Tutke % 2. 



all the fore faid epiftleMttheMuerfariesofpnrpofe(as * namely Be^a protefieth) miflikgthat interpretation^" 
caufcitfaiiourethSatUfaSiionfoY finne^hich they cannot abide.wheretftheypntendthe t Greekgword, xeefende 



MnterowF. 



xum.Serm. them tothefcpla€esMatM,t\.Lu t xo,i$* %£or.j $ .where it nu<Pneedesfignifie,fmwful,paineful y andfatisfac. m«ww<. 
*fam.& fie- torierepentancem tell them alfo that* S.Bafila Creek? Doftor calletb the T^iniuites repentance with failing and 
hearecloth and afhesjby the fame Greekf word pwmm+And more we will tell them in other places. 

When you vnderftand by penance, fausfadion for finne, doe penance, is not the Englifti for the La- Penance 
tmcyjgite panitcntiampmhev in word,nor fence. And that your Interpretor meant no more in Jgitepa- 
9jitemiam 3 thcn repcntance,his owne tranflation of the fame Greek word Marke x .1 $. is manifeft, where 
you arc content to fay,be penitent. Againe,to require fatisfaftion in them that are to be baptized, isa- 
gainft your owne popilhlearning:for many of you hold, that there is free remiflion of allfinnes without 
any fatisfaftion in Baptifme.As for the painefull fatisfaaion,th.nS. Cyprianfpeakethof,ismentoffatiC 
fa&ion vnto the Church,that is offended,to be made by them,that had fallen vnto denial of Chrift, or I- 
d olatry,through tcrrour of pcrfecution:by fuch meancs to giuc outward teftimony of the inward forow of 
their hcarts,for fo orccuous otFcnccs,not to make amends to the iuftice of God for their finne . Neither 
was that publike fatisfaftion required of euery one that finned,but oncly of thofe that had fallen openly, 
and grieuoufly/mto fome hcynous crime. And Beza doth iuftly miflike your tranflation, becaufe in fhewe Satisfaction, 
of wordesjthough not in the meaning of the Tranflator 3 it fauourcth that blafphemous doftrine of fatif- 
fa&ion for finne vnto the righteoufnes of God,which was throughly performed by the facrifice of Chri- 
ftcs death . But that the Grceke wordefignifieth fatisfa&oric penance, you fend vs firft to Matth.11.2r. 
where our Sauiour {avth,Tyrc and Sidon would haue repented in fackecloth andafhes,butneucr a word 
of fatisfoftion, for fitting in fackecloth and a(hes,is no fatisfaftion for finne, but an outward fignc of true 
forow for finnc,and humbling of the foule to defire forgiuenes of finnes. Neither is there one word more, 
Luke 10. 1 j, whither you fend vs nexr.In the third place^.Cor.7.9. Paul fayth,he is glad,that they follow- 
ed vnto repentance, for die lbrrow that is after God workcth repentance,vnto faluationnot to be repen- 
ted of. What word is here founding for fatisfaftion? As for godly forrow, and griefe of minde, to be nc- 
ceffary vnto true repcntancc,we ncuer will dcny,but that this forrow, is any fatisfa&ion to Gods iuftice, 
(as an' horrible blafphemy, )we vtterly abhorre to hearc ofit. But where Scripture helpeth you not,you tel 
v*,that S Bafill ealleth the Niniuites rcpcntance,with fading, hearecloth, and a{hes,by the fame Grecke 
word f«w;a/4>,and we acknowledge as much,bccaufe our Sauiour Chrift calleth there repentance by the 
famewoid^7Tr«^v,Math.ii4i/Butwhcrcisfatisfaaion? S.Bafillinthe place by you noted, plainely 
ihewcth the vfc of fackecloth and alhcs 3 and fuch like outward Ggic$.Sack§clotb ffayth he) is an helper vn^ 
to repentautej'cimafigne of humiliation :hcfaythnot itisapartof repentance, asyoufay, fatisfaftion is. 
What you will rell vs in other placcs,is preuentcd by your forerider Gregory Martin , and is anfwered by 
me,caj\T j.ofmv Dcfence,and fhall alfo in the proper places rcceyue abreefe, and yet fufficient anfwere. 
^. 6. Ccnfeffi'ng their fimcs.)loh» did prepare the way to chripand his Sacramentsftot onely by bhbaptifme, 
butbyit:d7tcin ; itheperfle£)co:fe^ notto acknowledge them J Hues in generall to be fin- 

tiers J>ut dfo : .- vttcr eievy r t ;*n hisfinneu 

i 9 If eenci :a 11 confeffioa was ntt fufficicnt,but eue^ man muft vtter all his finnes in particular,Tohnhad 
fljritung 



Rhem. 



Tulke. 



The Gofpel 



Chap. 1 1 1. 



Itdked. 



fliriuingworkemougV°r^uenycercs,tohcaretheconfeflionsof lerufalem, andalllewry, and all the ^ fc orc oa- 
xountryaboutlordan.ofwhomencucramanwascuerfluiuenbeforej and therefore cucry mans confcf- c on " 
- . fion muft be very long.O Papifts blufh you not at this impudent colleftion ? 
RheW. 4. 8. Fruite worthy.) Hepreacheth Jatisfa8ion by doing worthy fruites or wortys of penance jxhich arc (m S. 

Hierom faith in xdoel)faBing^rayin^almes y andthe lik$* 

Fruites worthy oft epentance are no fatisfe&ion for finne, but arguments of true repentance, cffcftes 
ofrepentance,andnotpartofit. Neythcr doth Hierom fay,that fafting, prayers, &c. are fathfaftion for 
finne,but tokens ofrcf cnztinccConuertiminiadmey&cMe ye eonuerted to me with all your heart. Etanimipcz- 
nitentiam ieiunio 3 &fletu 9 &planffibus indicate^And declare the repentance of your mind t>witb fa flings and wee- 
fing.andmourningjind afterward he fayth,D<#4/« not of pardon , through the greases of your rrickejncsfor 
great mercie fhall wipe may great finnes. S.Hierom knew not fatisfaftion for finnes. 

I o. The axe.) Here Treachers are taught to dehortfrom doing euiti for fear e ofHtl/tnd to exhort to dee good 
mhope ofheatten : which kgid of preaching our ^duerAoe condemn*. 

They that hearevspreach,canteftifie that you lye: although we exhort not men to doe goodonclyin 



Jlhem. 



Fulke.$. 



hope of reward,but rather in duty and thankefulnes to God,diat God may be glorified by their good con- 
uerfauon,and not difhonoured by their wickcdnes,which profciTe his name,and defpife his lavves. 



Tulke 6. 



Mar.14. 



Marc.i* 4 i& 



Rbem. 6. Ir * Inwatcr.) hhnsbaptifmedidnot remit fimws.nor was comparable to ChriftsBaptifr^ashereitisplahe IohnsbapiiP 

and in many other places. Hiero.adu.Lucifer.Aug dc Bapccont-Donat Ji.T.c.9.1 o. J 1. Yet it is an article of our mc * '™ B » 
*ddu. that thone is no better then the other which they fay not to extol lokns, but to derogate frcntChrifies baptifme^ 
fofarfhat they make it of no more valure or efficaciefor remiffion offinnes>&grace y and iufi/fi atio:\ttnn trot John ig 
thereh to mainteine their manifold herefiesfhat Baptifme takgth not away finnes , that a man is ro cleaner nor iuffi r 
by the Sacrament of Baptifme then be fore f hat it is not neceffary for children vnto faluation , but it isj mugh to be 
borne ofChriflianparents^mdfuch likg erroneous portions wellinowen amongthe Caluinifls. 

Kemiffion of finnes is proper vnto God, afwcll in Iohns baptifme, a s in the baptifme of Chrift . Iohn 
here compareth the miniftery of man,with theauthority and power of God. The outward baptifmc,wich 
the fpirituall baptifmewhereof the foil is done by the hand of man, the other is peculiar onely vnto our 
Sauiour ChnftAnd though fomc of the ancient Fathers, were of another opinion^ct S. Maike favth ex- JJnsbapdf. 
prefly,that Iohn preached the baptifme ofrepentancc,vntoforgiuenes of finnes. And who can (epcrate 

Eczec,i8. remiffion of finnes from true repentance? when the Lord promiieth,at what time focuer the finncr repen- 

teth ,to pardon his finne.The feale ofbaptifme alfo,added to the doftrinc of repentante^muS necdes tc- 
ftific remiffion of finnes,namely the foule to be walhed by mercy, as the body is with water. Neither doth 
this doarine ,dcrogate any thing from the baptifme of Chrift/eeing it is Chrift, that forgiucth finnes,ar.d 
geueth grace in the baptifme miniftred by Iohn, and minift red by his Apoliles.Foi Iohns baptifme was of 
Gods inftitution^nd not of Iohns deuifing-And touching the manifold hercfics, that you cha* ge vs with, siauadcr. 
I anfwer,that God by baptifme aifurech his children, of the remiffion of dieir finnes , r.ot that the acke of 
baptifme,(as your herefie maintaineth,)of the work wrought,taketh away fi:tne,thou j.h a m*n v/crcbap- 

tizedbeing a fleepe.To the fecond I aniwer,that a true chr*ftian,is aflin cdby the Sacrament of baprifmr, 
of faluation,and therefore to be clenfed and iuftified from hi* finnes,not onely ihat he committed before 
baptifme,but that of frailty he committeth to the end of his hfe.\Vh:ch youi herefie will not alio//, exten- 
ding the effeft and vertue of baptifme,onc)y to the tyroe before the Sacrament reciiued, which in them 
that are baptized being infants, is but ihort , and for little more then originall finne For the tliird we an- 
l wcr,that the faluation of childrcn,depcndcth not vpon the outward fignc, and yet it is nee til aiy, that the 
children ofChriftian parents be baptized, if they may attayne to the Sacrament, according to Chiiftes 
inliitution.For y contempt,& not y want of baptifme (where there is no default in the party) is damnable. 

I z. Floorc.) This floor e is his Church militant here in earthy wherein arc both good and bad {hcrcftgnifed 
by corne and cbijfe) til the feparation be made in the day of iudgement: contraryto the do&/inecftheHeieti!^f y 
that holijhe Church to confiftovely of the good. 

We abhorxe the herefie of them that hold the Church vifiblc or militant in earth , to confilc onely of SclanJcr. 
the good.But the heauenly lerufalem whichis the mother of vs all , die vniue.fail Church and bc, 4 .ye of 
Chnft 3 confifteth onely of Gods eleft 3 and members of Chrift ordeynr-d to eternal! faluation. 

I <\ Opened. Topgnifi* that heauen was (hut in the old Larvjil Chriji by his Tajfon opened itjtndfo by bit 
jfcenfion was thefirji that entered into it : contrary to the doSir'tne of the Heretics. See Hcbr.9,8 .and 1 1 ^40. 

Chrift was the firft^that afcended in body into heauen , as he was the fiift fiuites of the dead : die fitft 
that rofc agaync to liue eucr.But feeing the vertue of his death and rclurrcft ion, were as auaileable to the LimbusPa- 
Fathcrs vndcr the La w,as vnto vs:to fatisfie for their finnes, and to make them righteous , as it is to vs:wc trura. 
doubt not.but the foulcs of the Fathers,were in heauen, paradife, or Abrahams bofome, euen where the 
foulcs of the faithfull departed arc now.For the Apoftlc Heb.9.8.meaneth,that the way to heauen was not 
opened by the pnefthood and facrificcsoftheLawe, but by the priefthood andfacrificcof Chrift. And 
Heb.: i^o.uhere he favth,the Fathers rccciuednotthe promifes , it is plaine,hc fpcaketh ofthc full con- 
fummationofthenvvhjch none niallreceiucvntiJl the endeofthe world, when they with vs,andwewith 
thcm,(hall be made perfeft togedier. 

CHAP. IIIL 

Chriflgoin* into the deftrt to Prepare him felfe before his Mamfeffation y ouercomeththeDemlstentations. XI B*- 
^imdngin Gabl.c ? as theVrophctfaydhefhoutd: 18 he catletbfoure Lifciples; and with his preaching and 
miracles draweth *v-jo him innumerable folower'* 

1"»HEN*Iesys wasleddeoftheSpi- *-r* H E N was* leftts tedvp of the #/>#* Mar.Mfc 
ritintothell defcrt. to be tempted of X intomtttrneSf toh tenqtedoftheDc- luke*** 



Fulke 7, 

RhemJ. 
Fulke 2, 



Tie Gofpel 
vpo-Jthenrft 
Sunday ia Lcc 

Wr.r,ta, 



rit into the H defcrt a to be tempted of 

the 



mil. 



^. 



— 



***** 



f- -- j- 



Chap.iiii* 



Pcut8,j 



p&P,n. 



According to S.Matthew. 6 

theDeuil. *#• 

2 And when he had ] failed fourtiedaies 2 vindwhcnhe had fafied fourtiedaies & 
and fourtienights,afterward he washungry. fourtienightes,he was afterward an hungred. 

3 And the tempter approched and faid to 3 Andwhe the tempter came to him, he faid, 
him,If thou be the fonne of G od,c ommaund If thou be thefonne ofGodfiommaundthat thefe 
thatthefe ftones be made bread. Jiones be made bread. 

4 Whoanfwercd and fayd, It is written, 4 'Butheanfwered, and faid, It is written, 
Not in bread alone doth man lute, but in euery * Man fhallnot line bybreadonely, butby euery D cut g - 
word that proceeded from the month of God, word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. 

5 Then the D euill took e him vp into the / 7 hen the deuill taieth him vp into the ho- 
holy citic,and fet him vponthe pinnacle of ly citie , and fetteth him on a pinnacle of the 
the Temple, temple, 

6 And faid to him,If thou be the fonne of 6 And faith vnto himjfthoube thefonne of 
God,cait thy felfe do wne, for || it is written . God, cafl thy felfe downe : For it it written , * pfal.90.1 %. 
That he willgiue his Ang els charge of thee, and that hejhallgiue his Angels charge ouer thee , & 
in their hands Jhal they hold hee vp, leflperhaps with their hands they flail lift thee vp,leafl at any 

time thou daJJ) thy foote againfl afione. 

7 Iefui/aid vnto him, It is written againe, * Dcut.61 6. 
Thouflalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 

S Againe the deuill takethhim vp into an 
. 4 „ .. . exceeding high mountaine, and Jhewed him all 

the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of the kingdoms of the worldj&the glorie of them: 
them, 9 And faith vnto him, All 'thefe things will I 

9 And faid to him, Al thefe wil I giue thee, giue thee,ifthouwtlt fall downe andworfbip me. 
if falling downe thou wilt adore me. 1 Then faith Iefits vnto him , Get thee 

I o Then I e s v s fayth to him,Auant Sa- hence behind me,Satan : for it is written *Thou Dcut.rf.13. 

tan : for it is written, The Lord thy Godfhalt fialtwor$hiptkeLordtbyGod i andhimoneh[halt* x ' lo ''' fit 
thou adore, and || him onelyflialt thou feme. thou feme. 

I I Then the Dcuil left him : and behold 1 1 Then the deuil leaueth him s and behold, 

the Angels came andminifbredvnto him. c rt i 

12 *when lefts had heard that John was Mar.r.14." 
deliuered vp,he departed into Galilee, | ukc 4J 4» 

13 Andwhe n he bad leftNazarctb,hewent iohn 443» 
and dwelt in Capernaum, which is a citie vpon 
thefe a coafijn the borders ofZabulon & Neph- 
thali: 

Breach.™ r V. x>r " . R " ". ~ '* That H "*&* ** M®** »bkh TVat 

Llthatin %d by Efav the Prophet. fpoken by Sfay as the<Prophet, faying, 

Galilee. '/ Land ofZabulon and land of JVephthali, i s * The land ofZabulon, and 



DeuAirf. 



thou knocke thy foot againfl afione. 

7 I e s v s laid to him againe, It is'written, 
Thoujhalt not tempt the Lord thy God, 

8 Againe the Deuill tooke himvp into a 
very high mountaine : &he (hewed him all 



Deu.5,13. 



Mr.1,14. 
luc.4,14. 



Angels came,and miniftred tohim.e£0 

12 And * when Iesvs had heard that 
Iohn was dcliuercd vp, he retyred into Gali- 

THETHtKD J cc . 

Gofpdlof * 3 Andleauing the citie Nazareth, came 
Chnftsma- ana * dwelt in Capharnaum a fea to wne, in 
nifefting the borders ofZabulon and Nephthali, 
himfclfc by 1 4 That it might be fulfilled which was 



Efa,?,i. 



the way of the fea beyond Iordan of Galilee, of the 
Genttls: 

1 6 The people that fate in darhenesjoath feene 



Mr.ijiy. 



Lu.f,i. 

The Gorpel 
vp°n S. An- 
drews day. 



andtbetandof2hi 9 . u 

Nephthalt,bytheway of the fea beyondlordane, 
Galilee of the Gentiles. 

i6 The peoplewhich fate in darkenes , ptwe 
greatligbt.-andtothemthatfateinacountreyof great light, andto themwhich fate in the region 
thejhadow of death Jight is rifen to them. andfhadow of death, light is fprong vp. 

1 7 From that time Iesvs beganne to \ 7 *From that time Iefus began to preachy Mv.r.rj. 
preach, and to fay,|| *Doe penance, for the tofayJLepent: for the kmgdome ofheauenis at 
Kingdome of heauen is at hand. hand. 

18 And Iesvs* walking by the fea of # 8 * Andlefus walking by the fea of Galilee, M«M* 
Galilee,faw two brethrcn,Simon who is cal- /awe two brethren, Simon, which was calledye- 
ledPeter, and Andrew his brother, cattinga ter,and Andrew his brother , cafitnganet into 

the fea (for they were f fliers.) 

19 And he faith vnto them, Follow me: and 

I will make you f fliers of men. 

20 Andthey fir aigbtway left their nets, and 
followed him. 

2 1 Andwhen he was gone forth from thence, 

E - he 



Hetteinto the fea (for they were fifhers) 

1 8 And he faith to them , Come ye after 

me,and I will make you to be fifliers ofmen. 

20 But they incontinent leauing the nets, 
folowed him. 

a 1 And going forward from thence, he 

faw 



TheGofpel C h a p. i i i r . 

Luc. )li o. fa ™ * otncr two brcthrcn,Iames of Zebedee, he fan other two brethren , lames the Come of 

end Iohn his brother in a fliippe with Zebe- Zebedee, and lohnhis brother , in the {hip with 
dec their father, repayring their nettes : and Zebedee their father .mend™ 'their nets- and 
he called them. he called them. 

22 And they forthwith left their nettes 22 And they immediatly left the foip and 
and father and folowcd him. ,£0 their father, and followed him. 

23 And Iesvs went roundabout a UGa- 2} And fefia treat about al/ Galilee, tea- 
lilec,teaching in their Synagogs , and prea- chingm theirSyi7ag9gy.es, ckfrcaching the Go- 
ching theGolpellof the kingdom : &| hea- ^elofthe^ngiam^ndhealmgaUmar.er officii 
ling euery maladic and cuery infirmity in the nes/indall matter ofdifeafe among the peopled 
P eo pk« 24- Andhisfame jpread abroad thoroxotn d 

24 And the bruiteofhim went into alSy- Syria :& they brought vnto him all ftckcpeot'le 
ria : and they prefentedtohim all that were that were taken with dmers difeafes, and «ri- 
llat cafe, diuerfly taken with difcafes and pngs^dthemthatveerepofftjfedx:hhdewh,& 
torments , and fuch as were pofldt, and lu- thofewhichwerelttr.atike^ndthofe thathaithe 
natikcs,and lickc of the palfcy, and he cured pa'fey.andhe healed them. 

*" cm: 2; And there followed him great multiwJ.es 

25 Andmuch people folowed himfrom of people from Gahlee^and fromT>ecapol:s,and 
Galilee andDccapolis, and Hierufalem, and from Hierafalem, and from It-vie, andfiom the 
from be-yond Iordan. regions that lie beyond Iordane. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iiii. 

Rkm, I. *• , Dcf f rt ■*> l°! m the B*rtift,fo our Sauiour by going into the dfrtar.d there liiu^hi contc^latrneunta. v . ■ 

mng brute beafisandfubiecito the a falls of the Diuei for our fane,, geueth a Ktrrznt and SuapU to (itch holy tr.cn as ™°- 
hauc Imed mreildartujie for fenance and contemplation, called Eremite,. 

Tulke /. . Chrift went into the wilderncs^either for penancc,nor comempjation.fcut a: . the text finb, that h« mMic 

be remptedof the Deuill.Whichno Chriftian oughtto do C> to oftl-r himfelte to unptatior., th- -cfbrchis so- Erem;t «- 
ing is no warrantor example vnto Heremites . Secondly, lie went by Jpcci all ml :mct,a . . d lead:; - of the f p i- 
ntc,which warranted! not men that are leddc by their owne will and aflccttm.Thirdlv.Chriit remained in the 
wildernes,for a fhort ieafon.Therefore is no example for them that lpcnd their life in the wdderncs. Fourthly 
he failed forty daycs,which no man can doe of hi, owne ftrcngch.Andyer condemnc we not die contempt 
nue lifcof than,that of dde went into the wilderncs/o the Church had no neede of their icru.ee in towncs 
and cimci,buttoihew the yanme : of your coUcAoji. Asfor yourpopiih Heremites in England, m-ucr came in 
the vv,Idcrnes„but oftentimes in the cittics,a nd townes : fomeume by your lcauc in the fiewu. As Steucn Gar- 
diner,-.* lie were Jiuing,couIdteftifie,ofone brought before him. 

Rhm. 2. . 2 : ^^^^^X^f^^f^ASMiawt^Aif^tfifi. daicwmftlUdxiibthefamili* The Lent-fail. 

mfGti^mJ^hn^tmtbt^Utrmfiifaiiimnun, to leaner to vs the folmne data of faft (that is 
Lent.) Hicroan c.*8 Efa.S . Au^ine alfo haththe very li^rordes f j>. i' 9 ..*,d generally al the an:ie,t Fathers thai 
byoccajioy or tfmpfiMg of the lm-f^MS » »<" enety *» imitation of our S,uioursf,f. but alio an,ipoMi- 

fift/ao* ^i?^^?^Tj c iept i ^TTT n0t L f nt CM SJgmOm) for it conteincth the imitation of 
&££ 2£ ° Ur L ° raS c ^ u ^ation.^^»Kf/*vrA^«^« i t was not ordained by men.but confecratcd by God: 
Hief.ep.j 4 . a d ,10 . r '""" 5 cd b >" f >' f artW >' cog.t3tion,but commaunded by the heaucnly M^Q.k^ndagai.e.that it Jnm mt 
MarceUu. »W<Btb* Letu.SMm-cvts *orde, alfo be mftp/aim: wef 'faith he) faft fourcic daie^o^makc one Lent in a yerc, 
Montamun, according to the tradmon of the ApouIcs 3 in time convenient. Thistmewflconucnlent is( a, 5.jimRi„i faith 

ep.U9 ) tmmedtatlj before Eafter, thereby to communicate with our SauiounVapion: and(atotherrrriursdoeadde) 
thereby to come the better prepared and more worthily jo the great foUmnitie of Chrif.es Rtfurrcclion : befide many other 
goodly reafons in the an-ient fathers vhhhfor breuitie we omitte. See (good Chrif.ian leader) 1 z. notable fermons of S. 
Leo the Great de QuadrageiTma of Lent : namely Ser. 6. and 9. Where he cailcth it thtufpoRles ordinance by the do. 

Au- Ser * de flT/fff, ^ff I ^Ht m ^' fm T^ ttrii *******7finmm,»** W other Fathers 

ted from the good, Infidels from Chrtjlians.H cretins from faithful Catholics. ' 

Iulke.2. M°«« nus ** he ^ 

EccLbtfi It .5 :e. ., 18. And Irenes faitli in his Epiftle to Vidor, that as there was m his time variety in obleruing* Lent, 
fcaftc of thrifts reTunuaion/omkeepingthc fall tliatwentbcforeir. Torfcme {ti^^AtihtAnm^k F ^S- 

ff «* fr&r ""> ^ f memory fomefoterty houres day andnight. nhieh diuerfitie fftfing (he fifth) coLer.de th 
'^^offatthandrehgton.B,^^ 

jntbwtioa iNow let vs cxamine,whatyou bring out of later writers, amonge whomc I accoir.pt Toiatius/houeh 
his tpntlc hauc the name of a more ancient writcr.But S. Icronic in C*.fcncwno Epiftle ofhis to the Philippi- 
ans. And the authetical tcftimony of Ircnaeus cited by Euicbius.of the diuerfity of faftine,maiiifcftly dcclareth, 
that there was no fuch Unt,a S that Epiftle nameth,m the daics of Ignatius, who was an immediat fucccflbr of 
the Apoft es. And alben :,there was an ancient faft of 4 o.daies before Eafter, yet was not that your popifh Lent, 
where flelh s prohibited^ filh permitted,but a time of abftinence in deeAThc teftimonie of S.Hie7om jW h,ch 
you "pound lor Lent,hath neuer a word of Lcn V or for Lent. For there wer^othcr folemne dales of fading 

m die Church,then Lent.S.Auguftincindcedcfayth 3 tliatthe40. daics faft, hath autlioritie of the example of 

Mofcs, 



•C&AP.txii* 



Matthew 



f 



them, 

Rhem, 3, 



I 

\ 



Fulkej. 






s 

3 



MofesHelias andChrift,andthattheconfcntof the Church, hath eftablifhed the fame4o.dayes,tobekept 
before Eafter jioc as a thing neccffary,but as odier rites, which he nameth , not novveobferued of the Papiftes 
them fclues And further the abftinence from flem as vncleane,he condemneth as hercfie. And Hierom againft 
Montanu S , a lthoughheafcribethe 4 o.daycsfafttoApoftolicalltr a dmon,becaufek 
Scripmre 3 yethefhewcthpl a inely,thatitvvasofgoodwill, andnotofneccffitie. Whereas the Heretikeshad 
three Lents in the ycere,which they commanded to be kept of neceflme, but it tt one thing f fay th Hicrome) to 
doeathingofneceJJttie^anotherthingtooferagiftofgoodwilUnd^ 

Aooftle!. tradition, mould mouc vs : inthefamcplacehefaith, itwasnotlawefullforChrilhanstofaftinthe 
Pentecoft that isirora Eafter to Whirfontide,and this prohibition of fading, is alfo by the ancient Fathers,af- Hi«Xonr. 

fimedtobet 

teththem after Pafiion wceke,not to omit falling, on wednefdayes and fridayes . Butif any mart {hallfaft A ^ ftolike 7? 

ffavth he") on Sunday or Saterday (except one) he is a murthercr of Chrift. Behold how hoat this cOunterfet nadiuon. 
Father is, about his counterfet traditions.You fee what credite is to be giuen to luch things, as are afcribed to 
tradition o{ the Apoftles.without warrant of their owne writings. Epiphamus affirmcth it to be an Apoftolike 
traditiomthat men mould faft wednefdayes and fridayes throughout theyeere, except m the Pcmecoftjthat is, 
from Eafter to Whitfontide : andinthefixe dayesof Eatter,to receme nothing but bread, and fal^and water, 
H*rc r 7 ? And this he fay th, was the obferuation of the whole Church in his time. Yet the Papiftes.faft fndaies 
bctweenc Eafter and Whitfontide,befide the Rogation wceke,and faft not Wednefdayes commonly, neither 
obferue the feaft of the fixe dayes of Eafter,with bread, and falr,and water.Yethaue thefc as good teftimony of 
antiquities the Lent-faft.to be Apoftolicall tradition. The fcrmons of Ambrofc, that arc alleadgcd (as Eraf- 
mus teftificth.and the ftilc doth euidently declare) were none of S> Ambrofe his making, but of fome later wri- 
ter which countcrfeyted thefermons jd fares in Eremo, & fome Ve tempore vnder S. Auguftines name, among 
wh^ch are found many.that arc entitulcd to Ambrofe.TotheauthoritieofLeo Bifhopof Rome, callingLcnc 
the Apoftles ordinance,! oppofe the authoritie of Damafus , likevvife a Bifhop of Rome in his Pontifical, af- 
frmlfftTelefphorisB^pof RpnK,nidinfti«^ it. And Tclcfbhorus himfc! fe in his Decretal! Epiftle, *j«* 
favth Thatheand his fellow Bilhops, gathered together in councellatRome, didordamethiS40. dayes faft, r 
onclv for Clarkes : and contendeth in many wordes , that there muft be a difference bctweene Clarkes and 
Lav mcn,as well in faft,as in other things.Yf you fay this Epiftle or Telefphorus is counterfet, yet is it good au- 
thoritie aeainft you.that vrge it,\vith the reft of that dunghill of Decretalls , againft vs. But the vndoubted au- 
thoritie o?Iren*us,citcd by Eufebius,is fumcient to proue,thatthe Apoftles left no fuch certaine conftitution, 
whatfocuer the later Fathers affirme of Apoftolike tradition , as they doc of other things, which neither Pa- 
piftes nor Proteftants,coumpt necefl'ary to be obfcrued.The laft authonty,cited out of Auguftine,proueth,that 
in his time,that did write that Homilic, there was no neceifcry enforcement to keepe Lent, but euery man did 
as he liked But in all your citations of authors,true andfayned,therc is no word of abftinence from flcfh,which 
is the cheefeft part of your popilh Lcnt,but of fafting once in euery day,and Ithat from dinner Ambrofc/ir.34. 
& 3 (J.S.Barnard is a late writer,and therefore in opinion of Apoftolike tradition, he might eafily be deccaued, 
as the elder Fathers were. 

6. It is written.; Heretik' *H<«g' Scriptures^ here the DeuiUoethjn thefalfefenfe : the Church vfeth them, 
as drift doetLin the truefnfe^nd to confute their ^/i//eAoo^.Augcont.lit.Petil.li.i.c.5i:.t07. 

la Him only feme.) ltwasnotfayd,faythS.Jugufiine ) TheLordthyGodonly fhaltthou adorer ittwas fad, 
Himonely (halt thouferue :#»Gw^^^iJ«f.Aug.fup.Gen.^i.^«-^«»«j«toA«% Church hath alwayesv- ^^ 
fed this moS true and neulfarie difiinclion: that there is an honour dew to God only, which to giue vnto any creature, pulia , 
we re iloUtrie : and there ,s an honour dew to creatures alfo according to their digmtie, a* to Saints, holy thmgs^md holy 
^c«.S^E«/^.Bft.Ecdi4X.i4.S.Hierom.cont.VigiUp.53.Aug.li.io.Ciuit.c.t.Ui.Trm.cAConc.Nic.t.Da- 

mafc.lil.deImag.Bed.in4.LuC ..,.,* j t. »t- t « 1 rir l- 

S. Auc.fpeakethof \ ciuil adoration,or rcuerence inbodily gefture,doneby Abraham vnto y people of Heth. 
Butby this :tcxt,a31 religious fcruice is due oncly to God. And although S.Auguftme being a mcane Grecian, i- 
maeincd a diftinftion betwecne Latria and Da&t,whercof the Papiftes take holde, to mamtaine their religious Latria and 
fcruice vnto creatures : yet they that are skilfull in the Greckc tongue, doc knowc, that thefe two wordes figni- Dulia. 
fie all one and the fame thing, fauingthat</W«» rather fignifieth a more bafekmde of fcruice or bondage, 
which were abfurd to giue to crcatures,in religion. And the Hebrew word, that Mofes vfcth(out of whome this 
Scripture is citedjfignifieth the fame that^W^dorivvithoutany difference of God,or creatures.The diftin- 
ction thcrefoie,is ; not in thefignilication of the Greeke Verbcs, but in the fubieft, of rehgion,or ciuiHadorau- 

° n The C phce of Eufebius, whereunto youfend vs,is of the body of Poiycarpus,which the Chriftians were defi. 
rous tohauc bene eiuen them, to buriall.but the malidous lewes, perfwaded the gouernor,that he mould not 
grauntideait thcChtiftians leaning Chrift 3 fhould begin to worfhip Polycarpus And therefore fay ithe fayth- 
full of Smyrna,in their Epiftle : they watchedvsjeft vefhoutd haue taken hm out of the fire iymrntM *™,&c. 
beiniiimrant that neither we can euerleam Cbrifl,whicb hath fuffered for all that are fauedm the world, neither wor- «Cf»with 
(hip any other .Tor him we adore,as being the fome ofGod,bui the Martyr tf* Difciples andfolowers of our Lordpe loue religious 
worthelySor their exceeding greatgoodwill vnto their kingand maifter,ofwhomeGodgrauntwemybepartakerrahd worlh, P- 
rcholiers.Thercfore when the Centurion,fawc the contention of the lewesfettinghim in the mddefras their maner u,they W<W* 
burnthim.JndfoveatlcngthJ,auinggottenhisbonesf»orepretiou, i thenfretiout flones, and better tried then gold,™ «j*«^.. 
layedthemvpwhereitwasmeetejthcre (a-swemay) the Lord (hall gramt vnto w, being gathered together with toy 
and gladmsjo celebrate the birth day of his many rdome, both in remembrance of them that haue fought before, and for 
exercife andprepar.tthn } ofihem that are to follow. m 

This worthy teftimony of the people of Smvrna,{heweth, howe farre their rcuerent loUe and regarde of the RdlqiwJ 
bodyes and relwucs of the Martyrs,difterethfrom your popilh Idolatry and fuperftition.So that! would mer- 



JL 



TheGofpel Chap.iiii.v. 

uaile, why you quoted this place rbutthat I confider,you reddeit notin EuTebius him fclfe, but in the olde and 
cotrupt tranflation of Ruffinus.whcre vnto the word diliginm is added, and veneremur which is not in the Epi- 
ftlerehearfed by Eufebius.S Hierom indecd,againft Vigilantius 5 is more ready to maintainc the immoderate 
eftimation of relicjues,then of right he mould haue bene.Yet is he alfo farrc from your idolatrous worihip pine 
of them.as his owne words declai c2(osautemnon,&c.But we do not worfbip and adore, J fay not,reliques of martyrs Al ip ■ 
but neither the Suime,nor the Moonejtor Angels, nor Archangels, norChembin, nor Serafhin , nor any name that isna- \ig£ f * MK 
tnedn this world,orin the world to comefteafl we fljould feme the creature more then the Creator, which u to be bleffedfor 
euerMtwt honour t\x relicts of Martyrs fhat we might worfhif himwbofe Martyr* they are. And in his booke a- 
g^&Vigd^uus^enotcththeigmraiiceand^acitieofcertaineLaymen, or deuoutwomen, wticl. hauingawalc CamJeb ' 
cfGodwithout ki}owledge,lighted waxe candles in tU honour ofMartyrs,\</hich in popery is a great part of commen- 
dable religion,euen in the honor of their images, which were not in the Church in S .Hicroms time. S. Aueu- 
fiiacdeCiuitJib.io.c.1 .fayth in deede, that by them which haue interpreted the Scripture, Latvia is taken for 
that feruice which alwayes or almoft alwayes, pertaineth to the religion of God . But Lodouicus Viucs in his 
notes vpon that chaptcr,telleth you otherwife:he bringeth examples out of the Greekc text of the Septuaeinta 
as wcl as out of prophane authors,where Latria is taken for feruice due to men. And in the fame chapter S Au- 
guftine fai xh,thatto confecrate ourfelues,or any thing of our i in rites of religion to Angels (and confeaucntly to any crea- 
tures) u the worfhif due vnto the diuinitie or deitie it felfe, and that which in Greeks is called Latria] Therefore by S 

Ausuftincs iudgement,all your confecrating of your felfc,or any thing of yours, to creatures, is idolatric : and' 
fo the greateftpart ofpopilhreligion,cucn reteyning your pretended diftin&ion of Latria and Dulia, is mani- 
feftidoJatrie. 

Likcwife de Trinit.l.i.cap.6. where he hath the fame diftinftion of Latria and Bulia, he fayth, itis idola'ry to Temrltj 
confecrate a temple to any creature.& thereby proueth, the diuinity of the holy Ghoft,becaufe our bodies a're ' 

his tcmple.For to whom a temple belongcdijto him alfo that feruice which he callcdi Latria, The Papifts ther- 
fore,building& dedicating temples to the Angels,& Saints,by S.Auguftincsiudgcmcnt,giuethcm the honour 
proper to God,& fo commit horrible facriledge,& idolatry.Beda in 4.Luc.diilinguilliing Latriafiom Dulia,rc- 
ferreth Dulia to the feruice of charity,that one Chriftian owcth to anothermot to the worihippine of rcliqucs 
& faith they are caUedldulaters,whhh beflowvpon ldols,Vowes,Vraiers, &facrificesjrhicb they owe onelyto God. See! 
ing therfore al that,is made an idol,vvhich is worfhipped,with the feruice proper to God:& praicrs vowes facri- 
fices,by Bcdes iudgement,are due only toGod^tfolloweth that praieis,vowcs,&facrifices,beftowedno't only Worfl.; rP ing 
vpon images,but vpon Saints,& their reliques,are jthe feruice of idols,or idolatry. As for the authority of the I ot '! n ' z ^ 
Councell of Nice,that decreed y" adoration of images,& of DamafcetyhatfoUoweth that idolatrous determi- Ua**^"' 
nation,ought not to moue Chriftian men,contrary to the exprcfle comandement of God, Ex.zo.& againft this ' 
Councel,loppofe ConcMber. Gw.36.1hat was ancienter,&theCouncelsofConftantinopJevnderLeo &ofE- 
phefus,that were of later time,condemning the worshipping of images/The fame Councelof Nice was 'alfo c6- 
demnedjby a Councel holdc by the commandement of Charles the Grcat,& a booke written aeainft it which 
is extant vnder die name of Charles the Great,but written as it feemeth,by Albinus,thac was his inftruftor for 

thus Mat.Wc(t.wntedi.7- hefan,eyeere,Charlesking of Trance Jim *faodal boot? into BritaincJnwlM were fitmd ma- A moS ,zu 
nytbm«scontrarytotbctruef*ith:&therinefrecially, that it was defined by the agreeable afcrthn,of almoR all the [ear- 79}, 
?:ed men of the Eajt t tbat we ought to worfhif images,which the CathoS^ Church doth altogether abhorre . Joainflwhicb 
Albinns wrote an Epi(lle,by authoritie of the holy Scripturts,marucloufly endited, and brought it to the French Kino with 
the fame fynodaUbookeJntheperfnof 'the Bifbopsjtnd noble men. * 

The authority of Damafcen.a Grecian/is counteruailed & ouermatched,by f audiority of Gregory v biflioo 
of Rome,who though he allow y vfc of »mages,yet he c6de'ncth f worfhipping of tbe.tt7.tf. 1 c 9 .Seren.li 9 ep 9 
Rbem.4. 17. .Doe penance) Thatpen^eisneccffary alfo before baptifm for fitch as be of 'age taslohnsJoouySauhurs 
.. f>rcacbingdeclaretb,botb beginning with penance. 

I Hike 4, Satisfaction by your owne doclrine,is not required of them that are bapti7.ed,therfore fatisfaftion is no oart 

of repentance. »«r*n. 

Rbm. 23. Heahng cuery mahdie.) Chrifl (fayth S.Auguftine) by nurtcles gat authority, by authority found credit 

Thp <** TZfZTjyfr'JS b ' , i'fy^!f?'V>«*™h'Me, byanti q uitiefortifiedareligio,,,whichnotonely' 

vTonthe oUnCe f all "l a & tn P'W&t>n*ny r artfbalzandca^^^ 

Mount: con- 

tciningthcpa- CHAP. V, 

E e i£ C n bri " 'W' 3 ,^W ^ *nd he layetb before the Apofiles thek oftce. , 7 Secondly, he protefteth 
thefc thr« ™ j" ** VP &?' the <mm»ndtmtnu^nd that more exafflv then the Scribes and Vharifesphof iufiice was 

chapters fob. counted mojiperfite :butyitthatitwaiVnfuff t cient,hefhewetbinthefreceftsof zi Murder, vj Adttoutrie :r 
wing whereof Viuorce, 33 Swearing, 38 t\euenge, 4a /furie, 43 Enemies. 
S.Auguftine XT T\ T • 1 1 • 1 

juKhnvogood A « Seeing the multicudes,hc *vvent vp \ J\ iHenhef^ethemttltitude^e-tventvp 

TkTwx 5^ n ! oa 1 mountainc:andwhenhe ^' as ^t, V V <»toamoH»tawc:aMwhcwasfft, 
Beatitudes : his ^UGiples came vnto him, his 7)ifctp/es came imtobim. 

iitSSc* u 2 ^ ° PCning hiS m ° Uth ' hce tau 8 ht 2 Mvbmlmlkd ofened his momhM 
techifmc. thcm,iaying. < taught themfaymg, 

3£X£ . J B J c ^ ar ^hepoorcinSpirit:fortheirs 3 *BUfed*K the pooreinfyrtt: for theirs Luke ^ t o. 
!m« s da,, and is the Kingdom ofheaucn. isthekingdomeofheaucn. 

35^SS i ^ Iel J ct J ar ^ thc mecke : for th ^y AaU 4 *Bhfdmthmhammte:fartheyM Efii'i* 

? rs poflefle the land. be comforted. ; 7 

**** jBlelfed smfm 



f. 



C h a p. v. According to S. Matthew* 8 

5 Bleffed are they thatmourne : forthey / *TleffedMe the meeke: forthey frail inhe- Pfal.38.1x, 
(hall be comforted. r'tte the earth. 

6 Bleffed are they that hunger and thirft 6 * Bleffed are they which doe hunger and Efai *f-?» 
after iuftice : for they (hall haue their fill. thirft after righteoufneffe : for they Jbatl be fa- 

7 Bleffed are the mercifull : for they (hall tisfied. 

obtaine mercie. 7 Bleffed are the mercifull .-for they frail ob- 

8 Bleffed are the cleane ofheart : for they teine mercie. 

(hall fee God. 8 * Bleffed are the pure m heart :for they frall v ^ mA 4+ 

p Bleffed are the peace-makers: forthey fee God. 

(hail be called the children of God. 9 Tleffed&re the feace makers: for they fhall 

I o Bleffed are they that fuffcr perfecution be calltd the children of God. 

gfor iufticetfor theirs is y kingdom of heauen. / *Bleffedztc they whichhaue beneperfecu- i-Pet^i* 

II Bleffed are ye when they fhall rcuile ted for righteoufnejfe fake: for theirs is the king- 
you, and perfecute you , and fpeake all that dome of heauen. 

nought is againlt you , vntruely,fbr my fake: . // Bleffed zreye, when men frail reuileyou, 

i2Begladandreioyce,foryour|lreward andperfecutey ou, and lying Jjali fay all maner 

is very great in heauen. =#) For fo they per- of *euill faying againftyoufor my fake. l.P«M.i* 

fecuted the Prophetes , y were before you. / 2 Reioyce ye and be glad: for great is your 

KiK" * * YoU ar ° t!lC * f * alt ° f the carth> reward in heauen. Forfoperficutedthey the Pro- 

VaSmt ° x 4 But *f the G& !**& nis vcituc, v\ here- phets which were before you. 

Mar.jj.jo. with (hall it be falted ? It is good for nothing i 3 * r* are the fait of the earth: But if the fait Mai W- 

luke i+34- anymore but to be call foorth, and to be tro- become vrfiworie ^herein frail it be faltedUt is ■* ex ^* 

den ot men. thenceforth good for nothing , but to be cafi out. 

1 5 You are the || light of the world. A ci- amto'betrodenvnderfoote of men. 

tie cannot be hid, fituated on a mountainc. ttf re are the light of the worlds citie that 

Mar.4.w. 1 6 Neither doc men light a * candle and isfet on anhill } cannotbehid. 

Lukc8.:tf. putitvndera bti(hel,butvpoacandle(licke, i s ^Neither doe menlight a candle fndput it Mtt 4 .M. * 

«• thatitmayfliinetoallthatareinthehoufc, vnder a bufhell : butonacandlefticke y andit<ri- luke8 - I<f » 

^ 17 So let [| your light fhine before mem ueth light vntoallthat are in the houfe! and 11.33. 

tnat they may fee your good workes , and 16 Let your light fo frinc before men , *that i«Ewm* 

glorifie your father which is in heauen. they may fee your good workes ,and glorifie your 

1 8 Doe not thinkc that I am come to father which is in heauen. 

brcake the Lawc or the Prophets. I am not i 7 Thinkenot that I am come to deslroy the 

come to brcake :butto fulfill. l*we or the Prophets.I am not come to deslroy M 

Luker^.17. ioForaffuredlyIfayvntoyou,*tillhea- to fulfill. . 

uen and earth pafle.one iote or one title (hall / s Fortruely I fay vntoyou , * Till heauen Lukc *W* 

not paffe of the La we : till all he fulfilled. and earth paffe , m; iote or one title of the lawe 

lames mo. 20 He therefore that (hall * breake || one pjall not fcape,till all be fulfilled. 

ofthefclcattcommaundements,andfliallfo /p *j*/hofeeuer therefore fhall break one of 'Iamcs*.x* 

teache men: fnallbe called the leaft in the thefe leaf commandments^ 'frail teache men 

kingdome of heauen. But he that (hall doe fi 3 he fhall be called the lead in the kinodomeof 

and teache : he (hall be called great in the heauen: but whofoeuer fhall do and teache i'o,the 

mcvi km g d ° mc T of ^ aucn -^ 1n ,„ . „. fame (halbe cdlcdgreat in the kjnrdm of learn. 

vS& . 2I ForItcllyou,thatynleflc[yoittiuftice « For I fay vn% you, *E>r?ptyourrighte- lifclLj* 

Sof r * b k ° U " dmore t^n that of the Scribes and oufneffe fralf excecde the rightecufreffe of the 

-"* Pharifces , you (hall not enter into the king- M« and Pharifees ,ye frail in L cafe enter 

domeofheauen mto the kingdome of heiten, 

&010., rf u Y ° U T, aUe n Ca , rd ^ fa, u t( ? h i? 2/ ^auehea-^thatitwatfaidtothemof 

J 7- leth, (hall be in danger of uidgement. fralbe in danger of m! Z ement. 'deucw 

«i* 3 5^ % to y ou >* a l^°r oc f ris «• -M Builfayvntoycu,thatwbofoeuerisangry 

gne with his brother, (hall be in danger ot withhis brother vnaduifedly,fralke in d^ngfr of 

uidgement. And wholoeuer (hallfay to his iudgemenuAndwhofLei frail fay vntohLrl 

jA^'^F^i^™^ ther,Kacha,frallbeindangJfacouncell:but 

And whofoeuer flial fay Jhou foole ; (hall who foeuer fhall fay houfoole, frail be in danger 

beguiltieoftheflhelloffire. «/Mrj&v. 

*4 tf E» J. *i Therefor* 



li* 



The Goipell Chap.v. 

24 If therefore thou offer thy J gift at the 23 Tloerefore if thou bring tlrygift to the al- 
altar, and there thou remember that thy bro- tar , and there remembreft that thy brother hath 
ther hath ought againft thee: ought againft thee: 

2 5 Leaue there thy offering before the al- 24. Leaue there thy gift before the altar, and 
tar, & goe firft to be recociled to thy brother: goe thy way,frsl be reconciled to thy brother, and 
and then comming y fhalt offer thy gift, tc^* then come and offer thy gift. 

Iuk.12.5P. 26* Be at agreement with thy aduerfarie 2? * Agree with thine a 'due; fat -ie quickly ', Luke 12.58. 

betimes whiles thou artinthe way with him: whiles thouart in the way with him : leajlat any 

left perhaps the aduerfarie deliuer thee to the time the aduerfarie dc liner thee to the iudge , and 

iudge , and the iudge deliuer thee to the offi- the iudge deliuer thee to the minifier , and then 

cer,and thou be caft into X prifon. thou be caft into prifon. 

2 7 Amen I fay to thee , thou ftialt not goe 26 Vertly I fay vnto thee , thoufhalt by no 
out from thence till y repay the laft farthing, meanes come out thence , till thou haft paide the 

28 You haue heard yit was laid to them vttermoft farthing. 
Exo.20.s4. of old, * Thou (halt not commit aduoutrie. zy Te haue heard that it was [aide vnto them 

19 But I fay to you , that whofoeuer fhall of 'oldtime fThonfoalt not commit adulterie. Exod.20.14 

fee a woman to luft after her, hath already 28 'But I fay vnto you, that whofoeuer looheth 

committed aduoutrie with her in his heart. on a woman to lust after her, hath committedad- 

30 And if thy right eye fcandalize thee, ulterie with her already in his heart. 
plucke it out, and caft it from thee, for it is 2p * If thy right eye offend thee ,plucke it out, Match. i8.r. 
expedient for thee y one oftbylimmes perifh, andcaftit pom thee : For it is profitable for thee m3l!i 9 47. 
rather then thy whole body be caft into hclL that one of thy member sfhouldpenih,andnot that 

31 And ifthy right hand fcandalize thee, thy whole body fljouldbecaft into he U. 
cut it of, and caft it from thee : for it is cxpe- 3 And ifthy right handoffende thee , cut it 
client for thee that one ofthy limmes perifti, of, and caft it fro thee : For it u profitable for thee 
rather then that thy whole body goe into hel. that one ofthy member sj%ouldperijh^tndnot that 

Deu.24.T . 3 2 It was faid alio *who(beuer fhal dimiffe all thy bodyfhould be cas~i into hell. 

Mat.19.7. his wife,let him giue herabil ofdiuorcemet. 31 It hath bene faid, *whofoeuer will put a- Hcum*?. 

3 % But I fay to you , whofoeuer (hall di- way his wife Jet himgiue her a writing of 'ditiorce- •■■■ x --}'-'^ 7< 

mifle his wife, || exceptin g the caufe of forni- ment. J 11 ? 1 ; B ' c * 

cation, maketh her to commit aduoutrie: 32 But I fay vnto you ,Thatnhofoeuerdoeth ^! 7 lv [ 

And h e that fh all m arie her that is climiffed, put away his wife, except it beforfomicationfau- 

\ committeth aduoutrie. feth he-r to commit adulter ie: and whofoeuer mar- 

3 4 Againe you haue heard that it was faid riethher that is dtuorced,committeth adulterie. 

Exo.io.7. l P them °^ olde > * Tnou fl 18 ^ not comm ic 33 Againe , ye haue heard that it hath beene 

Leuiu j.11. periurie: but thou (halt performethyothes faidvntothem ofolde time,* Thoufhalt not for- Exod.20.7. 

to our Lord. fweare thyfelfe, but Jhalt pel forme vnto the Lord Icuit.19.1 1, 

3 5 But I fay to you | not to fweare at all: thine othes. deuc* n. 
neither by heauen, becaufe it is the throne of 34 But I fay vntoyou , Swear e not atoll, nei- 

God : neither by the earth , becaufe it is the ther by heauenfor it is God<feate: 

footc-ftoole of his fcete : neither by Hieru- 3S Nor by 'the earth , for it is his foot eftoole: 

falem,becaufe it is the citie of the great King, neither by Hierufalem , for it is the citie of the 

3 6 Neither malt thou fweare by thy hea d, great Kino. 

becaufe thou canft not makeone heare white 36 Neither Jljalt thou fweare by thy head, be- 

or blacke. caufe thou caft not make one heare white or blacky 

37 Letvourtalkebe,yea,yea:no,no:and 37 *But lety our communication beyea , yea: Iamcs5.1i. 

that w hich is ouer and aboue thefe, is of eu il. nayjiay : For what foeurr is more then thefe, com- 

Exo.21.24. 38 You haue heard that it was faide,* An methofeuill. 

eye for an eye,and a tooth for a tooth. 3 g Tehaueheard that it hath bene ftiid* An Exod.21.34, 

3 9 B ut I fay to you I not to refift euill : but eye f won eye, and a tooth for a tooth. leuk.24.20. 

if oneftrikethee onthy right cheeke,turne 39 But I fay vntoyou *thatyerefts~i not euilh f^ U /£ r ' 

to him alio the other: ^ but whofoeuer willgiue thee a blowe on thy right ^12^17. 

40 And to him that wil contend w thee in cheeke,twne to him the other alfo. 1 ^or.6.7. 
iudgement, and take away thy coate, let goe +0 Andifany man wilfue thee at the law, & 
thy cloke alfo vnto him. ta ^ ma j t ty coat . j et y m h aue t u c / ^ ^ 

41 And whofoeuer will force thee one 4l And whofoeuer will compell thee to goe a 

mile, mile, 



i 



Chap. v. According to S. Matthew^ 9 

mile, goe with him other twaine. mile, goe with him twa'we. twt<j? 

Dcutif.7. 42 Hethat askethofthee, giue tohim: 42 * Gin to him that asfyh thee: ndfimV****** 

and * to him that would borowe of thee, htm > would borowe of 'thee, tmne not thou away. 

tuxne not away. , 4? Te haue heard that it hath beene [aide, 

lcull9 .i8. 43 Youhaueheardthatitwasfaid,*Thou *Tbo* (hah hue thy neighbour, andhate thine Lcu.t.t*.i* 

ThcGofpei {halt loue thy neighbour , and t hate thine cwmva* # T U k e *i7 

SfiXenemic. J 44*nIfovmjm*Jj»*ymeneme,f * 

wineflay. 44 g ut i f a y t0 you,loue your enemtcs,doe ^/^ them that cur fe you , doe good to them that 

gSS? good to them that hate you : and pray for hateyou, * pray for them which hurtyou,and per- gjjg* 

iheL«wc themthatperiecuteandabuicyou: fecuteyou. i.cor.4.13. 

45 That you may be the children ofyour 4/ * That ye may be the children of your fa- Luke 641. 

father which is in heauen , who maketh his ther which is in heauen .-for he maketh his fame 

iiinne to rife vpon good and bad,and raineth to rife on the euill and on the good , andfendeth 

wftfeethen vpon iuft and % vniuit. raineontheiusi^ndonthevniufi. 

thatthetem- , p QE jf y 0U l ouc them that lone you, 4.6 for if ye hue them which lone you, what 

JgSjXi what rewarde (hall you haue ? doe not alfo reward haue ye ? Doe not the Publicanes euen 

^nfrSf the Publicans this? the fame? 

tour men or 4 y And ifyou falutc your brethren onciy, 47 And if ye f falute your brethren onely, V vithimbra- 

trucmligion. ^j^j^ y 0U more } doe not alfo the hea- what fngular thing doe yeWoe not alfo the Vub-^%- 

then this? ' ' licanes likewife? 

48 Be you perfect therefore, asalfoyour 48 Tejhall 'therefore beperfett, euen as your 
hcaucnly father is perfect. father which is in heauen isperfett. 

MARGINALL NOTES. 

Vhtmi. 16 Prifon.) This tr^n uta&of very awuiatt fathers^ Vurgatw 

f," r This prifonby Carpocratcs,a very auncient herc.ike, was takenfor the bodies, into which the foulc was re- 
Mr. J. d £ the d ^ u iii/ nt Ul it was throughly purificd,Ircim» hb.i .c.24. But of Montanus.an oldc hcretike alfo, «»S**>* 

it was taken for a place in hell, where cuery fmall offence is punilhedin foulc, although * {hallbcfauedinthe 
refurreftion,as teftifieth Tcrtullian deanima cap.de infer. & Jin aliquid patiantur.&c.By which it appcaretb,thac 

the opinion of Purgatorie,is very aundent.Neuerthelcfle it is not like that Cyprian , who was farre ftomthefe 
herefies,in the forcnamed Epiftle/peaketh of Purgatoric -. for he onely alludeth to this text,and to the i.Cor.3. 
comparing the excellence of them thatfuffcredmartirdome,abouc them thathad fallen in timcofperfecuti- 
on,andwere receiucdagaine into theChurch,cither by pardon of their exercifes ofrepcntance.that were pre- 
ferred vnto them, or after they had throughly performed them:becaule Antonianus,to whom he did wnte,be- 
ingfomewhatencliningtothecrroroftheNouatians,fearedlcaftbythcreceiuingcfthemthathadfallen,ani 

by remittincthofe exercifes of repentance , vcrtue would be diminimed and martyrdome decaie. ButCypnan 
anfwercth.that chaftiti e> andviiginitie,lud their due prayfe, though adulterers ; vpon their repentance were re- 
ceiued : For it is one thin* (faith he) to fond at pardon , another thing to come toglone. Itts one thing for him thattt 
ca (li„mron,nottocmeoMvmiUhehathpaidethevttermonfarthingfnotherthing^ 

of faith and v<rtne,&c. S. Augufline expoundeth the place clearclie of hell and eternall pames , Serm. dom. in 
montc hb.i . So doth S. Hicrome in Lament, lib.x.cap.i . and Chromatid in f . Mat. and many other of the 
auncient fathers. And the text is plaine , that he whichis out of charitie, hath deferucd hcllfire : and I fuppofe 
the Fapiftes will not fen J him to Purgatoiie,thatdicth out of charitie. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

/ 1 o For iufricc.) Heretics and other malefaftours fomethne fuffer willingly andfioutly: but they are not blejfed, Falfemaityts; 

Rhem. hec Jf e ^fuffer not f of ■„,$«. For(faytb Saint ^uguftme) they cannot fuffer for iufiice,that haue deuidedthe Church, 
and, where found faith or charitie u not, there cannot be iuflice. Cont.epi.Parm.lib.I.G9.Epi.50.Pfal.34.Conc.z.^«rf 
fo by thisfiripture are excluded aUfalfi Martyrs,ai Saint Mgufline ofti n declareth, and S. Cypr.de Vnit.Ecd.nu.8. ^ 

Rhem.2. * *• Reward.) In Lathe and Creeke the xvorde fignifitth very wages and hire due for worlds, andfoprefuppofeth ^ fo " 
ameritorious deede. ■ 

i'ulke 2 The reward is promifed of the free mercie of God, of whofc gtace 3 commeth ftrength to endure perTecution, 

* " andnotofthemeriteoftheworke: For whence fhouldl haue fo great merite(fathS.hTabro\fi)feemgmercieu my wcnKS » 
mwnef ad Virg. Exhort. Hecrorvneththee (faith S. Auguft.) becaufe he crowneth his gift s,not tly merhesjn pfitot. 

Rhem •? if. The light.) rhulightofthe\vorU,andcitieonawoMttaine,andcandlevponacandlepMk$,fignifieththe 

Clerne,and the whole Chmchyfobuiltvpon clmflthemountaine,thatitmuftneedesbevifible,andcanmtbehidnorvn- ™g£ «■ 
known. Auguft.cont.Fulg.Donat.c.i 8. lib.l 6. cont. Fauft.c.i 7. ^ nd therefore^ church being a candell not vnder 
a bufhell, butfhining to allin the houfe (that ii) in the worlde , wbatfball I fay more, (faytb Saint Jugupne) then that 
they areblinde which fbut their eyes a*ainfl the candle that isfet on the candleflicke?Tt&&.iM epi.Io. 

Tulke * When S. Auguftinc fayth, the Church cannot be hid,he meaneth from them, that will diligendyfeeke her vifibaWeo f 
in the Scriptures , where onely the certainc knowledge of her is to be founde de Vnitat. Zccief.cap*. &$.& t h e chureh. 
16.deVak.Cap. 1 4. Neuertfolcfle , he comparethher to theMoone, which is often hid , and fo may the 
Church mdiucrsrefpeas be hidden. In Pfalme I0 , Alfo he acknowledge*, that the Church may be fofecret, 

E.4. that 



Rhem. 4. 

Fulkc. 4, 
Rhem.s. 



Futte.f. 



Rom.4. 
Rhem. 6. 

Tulhe. 6. 



Rhem. 



The Gofpell Chap.v. 

that the members knowc not one another, deBapt.cont.DmJib.6.fap.^. And the Catholike Church which is 
the whole myfticall body of Chrift,being an article of faith,is alwayes inuifible. 

17. Your light.) The good life oftheClergie edtficth much,& is Gods great honorraheras the cttrary difhonweth him. 

xo. One of thefc.) Behold how neceffarie it is,not only to belceue,but to keepe althecomanlmett,euen the very leaft. 
It is neceffarie for euery Chriftian maiyiot only to beleeue,but to endeuour himfelfe to keepe eucn the leaft 
of Gods Commandements.yet is he iuftjfied.and hath remifliou of his finnes,and tranfgrcflxons of Gods Coni- 
mandemcnts,onelybyfaithinthemercieofGod,Rom.3.28.Galat.2.itf. 

*I. Your iuftice.) It « our iuflice , when itttgiucn vs of God. Aug. in Pf.3o.conc.i.DcSp.&lit.c.o.So*lW Trueinhaeot 
Chriftians are truely tuftand haue in themfelues inherent iuftice, by doing G ods cornmandements. without which in file e iufti «- 

of workes no man of age can befaued. Aug. de fid. & oper.ci 6. whereby wefeefaluation, iuftice, and iuftification. not to 
come of onely faith, or imputation ofchriftes iuflice. 

The vcrtue of iuftice, whereby we loue & keepe Gods commandements (though no man doth either ofboth 
perfcftly)is vndoubtedly the gift of God, and is inherent in vs, that are iufttfied by die grace & mercie of God Iuftice inhc 
through faith,and of this vnperfeft iuftice,we are truely,yet vnperfetfly,declared to be iuft,without the workes FCnt « 
whereof,no man of age can be faued.But yet for al diis,we are iuftified,or made iuft in the fight of God,by faith 
onely,through the imputation of Chriftes iuftice,and not by the workes of iuftice, which as S. Auguftine faith. 
doefoliowe him that « iuftifitdjloe notgoe before him that is to be iuftified.in Pf.ioi.de fid.& oper.c.i 4. 

23. Helloffire.) Here is a plair.e difference of finnes, fomemonall that IningtoHeUSomelc fie .andleffepunifhed, Ven!al ! Anna 
called veniall. * * 

The difference of finnes , proucth not that fomc are monall , and fome veniall : for all of their owne nature 
are mortall. The reward of hnnc (faith die Apoftle) is death, Rom.eJ.23. and all finnes to him that is truely pe- Veniall fmns. 
nitent,are pardonable by Gods mercic.He that finncth againft the holy Ghoft,is ncucr truely penitent, nor lus 
finne cuer remitted,Hebr.6.Matth.i 2. 

24. Gift at the altar.) Beware of comming to the holy altar or any Sacrament out of 'charitie. But be firfl reconci- 
led to thy brother, and much more to the Catholiks Church, which u the whole brotherhood of Chriftian men.Hcbi;i$.t. 




Fulke.?. 



Rhem. 8. 



Fulke. 8. 



19.9.BM if both parties be in one & the f me fault, then can neither of them not ft. much as dimrce or / ut away the other. 
S. Marke, and S. Luke , vndei ftand the exception which they doe not cxpreffe , for they all report one do- 
ctrine of our Sauiour Chrift : and the exception declareth , that not onely diuorcemcnt,but alfo mariage after 
diuorcementis free, as it was in the Lawe, where fornication is the caufe of diuorcement. The Popes Canon Man ' 3 g e aft« 
lawe reftreineth the hbertie of mariage and diuorcing , becaufe he may take more monic for bulks of licence JiuorCOTent ' 
and difpenfimon to marie. 

». Committethaduoutrie.) The l$ot of rnarhgeUathingeffo great a Sacrament fhat not by feparathnitfdf Mariage a Sa- 
of the parties it can be loafed , being not lawfull neither for the one part nor the other ,to marie againt vpon diuorce. Au- C[3menc < ani!is 
guft.de bo. Coniug.C.7. ' not diffolued 

The knot of mariage is broken, through the wickedneffe of them that commit fornication , and therefore bydiuo:ce ' 
thisiuobevndcrftood of fuch diuorccs , as are not for the caufe of fornication. Neither can mariage out of 
this place, be prooucd to be a facramenr, although Saint Auguftine call it by the name of a facrament or my- 
fterie.fec thenote Cap.i.zo.But of marvine after diuorccSaint Aucniftiru* in rhe nl^rp hffnrr- n *™A ;<• J«.»i 



Rh 



em. 



varying after diuorcc,Saint Auguftine in the place before namcd,is doubt- 
full, although he encline to the ncgatiuc, as in his booke de adulterinis Coniugijs ad Tollcnt. where heprofeffeth 
thisqueftionto be moftobfeure, and more then he dare determine: but Saint Hilaricmakedi no queftion. 
but that through adultcrie the mariage ccafeth, and is diffolued in Mat.Can.4. 

3?. _ Nottofweare.) The Jnabaptifts here not folowingthe Churches iudgemaa, but the bare letter {as otherHe* 
retikesin other cafes) holde that there is no othe lawfull, no not before a iudge. whereas Chrift (health againft raftj and v. 
fualifwearing in common tatkg, when there is no caufe. 

Rhem. p. $9- Not to refill euill.) Here alfo the Jnabaptifts gather of the Utter , that it is not U full togoe to lawe for out 

tight as Luther alfo vpon this place helde,that Chriftians might not reftft the Turkf. whereas by this, as by that which fo- 
loweth, patience onely isfignified and a will to fuffer more , rather then to reuenge. For neither did Chnft, nor Saint Taul 
folowe the leit. r by turning the other c he eke. Io.i 8. A&.23 . 

This is a founder of Luther, he did write onely, that Chriftians fholde not hope to haue viftorie againft the slaunder. 
Turkes,before the Church was reformed, and y Popes wickednes was bridled, & mens mancrs were amended. 

CHAP. VI. 

In thufecimdChapter of his Ser m m,he controwUth the Thar fees iuftice (that is, their almes, t ray er, and faffing) for the 
fcope and mention thereof, which was vaineglorie. i 9 . Their ende alfo wast.be riche. but ours mftfi not befo much 
as in necefiaries. J 



Fulke. 9. 



TAke good heede that you doe not your *T~^ heede that ye doe not jour almes before 
Hiuftice before men,to be feenc ofthem: X men, to the intent thatye would befecne of 

them, or els ye haue norewarde of your father, 
which is in heauen. 



;THE firft 



otherwife rewarde you (hall not haue with 
your father which is in heauen. 

2 Therefore when thou % doeft an almes- 



Therefore, *tt>hen thou doesi thine almes, Rorax*.?. 



workeof dcede,found not a trumpet before thee, as y doe not blow a trumpet before thee , as hypocrite 's 
.ufti^. hypocrites doe in the Synagogues and in the* doejn the SynagoguesMmheftreetesjhat they 

ftreetes,y they may be honored of men : Ame might be efleemed ofr^en. Verily I fin vmo you 
I fay to you, they haue receiuedtheir reward: they haue their reward. 



3 But 



$ 'But 



C h a p . vi. According to S. Matthew 

3 But when thou doeft an almes-deede, 



10 



ivniuiuuvu __ t 3 But when thou doeft almesjet not thy left 

let no""hy Tcft hande kno we what thy right handknow^hat thy right handdoeth: 

hand doc th : ** ^' at *^' Ke es nM y ^ e in f ecret: Andthy 

4 That thy almes-deede maybe in fecret, father ivhich feeth in fecret.himfelfefballretvard 

and thy father which fecth in fecret,will || re- theeopenly. 

thec.03 3 j <>Anarvbentboupraye(tjhoujbaltnotbea* 

jt « i s «- < And when ye % pray,y ou fhall not be as the hypocrites are '.-for they hue to fray finding 

W nd worked t h c k y p 0cr ites,that loue to itand and pray in in the Synagogues,®- in the corners oftheflreets t 
mtt ' the Syrians and corners of the ftreetes,that that they may be feene of men. Verily I fay vnto 

they mayWeenofmcn: Amen 1 fay to you, you,they haue their reward. 

they haue receiued their reward. 6 But when thou prayesl, enter into thy cfo- 

6 But thou when thou (halt pray,enter in- fet, andwhen thou haft jhutte thy doore,pray to 
to thy chamber, and hauing (hut the doore, thy father which is in fecrej,and thy father which 
pray to thy father in fecret : and thy Father feeth infecret 3 fhallreward thee openly. 
which fceth in fecret, willrcpaythcc. - 7 Hut when ye fray, babble not much, as the 

7 And when you arc praying, fpeake not heathen do.Forihey th'mke that they fhalbe heard, 
much, as the heathen. For they thinke that in for their much babblings fake. 

their llmuch-fpeaking they may be heard. 8 Be notye therefore like vnto themxForyour 

8 Bee not you therefore like to them, for father knoweth , what thingsye haue neede of \be- 
your father knoweth what is nccdriil for you, foreye aske of him. 



nttm,dayly 
bread, the 

Gtceke being 
inditferent 
to both, 



"Yhethirde 
works of 
iufticc. 



before you askc him 
Luke it,*. o Thus thcrforc ihal you pray.*0 v rF a- 
Thc Pater ther w hich art in heaue,fanUified be thy name. 
MosTER. I0 Lct t iy kingdom come. Thy will be done, 

asin beauenin earth alfo. 
iin siughe 7 ; Giue vs t0 fay our $ fnperfubftatial bread. 

Mm^Ztilu. 1 2 And for giue vs our \dettes,as we alfo for- 

giue our detters. 

13 And \\lead vs not into tentdtion.Bat deli- 
ver vsfom euil. Amen. 

1 4 For || if you will *forgiue men their of- 
Mar.i i,i j. f cn f CSj y 0ur hcaucnly father will forgiue you 

alfo your offences. 

1 5 But if you wil not forgiue mcn,ncither 
wil your father forgiue you your offences. 

1 6 And when you % fait, be not as the hy- 
pocrites, fad. For they disfigure their faces, 
that they may appearc vnto men to faft. A- 
men I fay to you,thatthei haue receiued their 

reward. 

17 But thou when thoudoftfait,annoynt 

thy head, and warn thy face: 

1 8 That thou appearc not to men to faft, 
but to thy father which is in fecretc : and thy 
father which feeth in fccrct,will repay thee. 

1 9 *Hcape not vp to your felues treafurcs 
on the' earth : where the ruft & moth do cor- 
rupt, and where thecues diggc through and 

Itcale. 

20 Butheapcvp to your felues treafures 

inheaucn : where neither the riiit nor mothc 
doth corrupt, & where theeucs do not digge 
through nor itcale. 

2 1 "For where thy trcafure is, there is thy 

hart alio. (Ey* j 

22 * The candcl of thy body is thine eye. 



The Gnrpel 

vponAQwent 

day. 



Lucn^j. 



Luc.ii, 



34 



p osffter thumaner therefore prayyee ; *0 Luke x M. 
our Father which art in heauen,halowedbeethy 
Name. 

10 Let thy kingdome come. Thy will bedone, 
as well in earthy it is in heauen. 

it Giuevs this day our doyly bread. 

1 2 *And forgiue vs our debts 9 as wee forgiue 
our debt er S* 

13 Andleadvs not into temptation* butdc- Matt, 13 jji, 
liner vsftom euilUfor thine is the kingdome > and 
the power, and t he glorie, for euer,iAmen. 

24 For,* ifyee forgiue men their treifajfes. Mar.ti.af. 
yomheauenly Father Jball alfo forgiue you. eccU8.2. 

/ % *But) ifyeeforg iue not men their trcjpaf* 
fes ; no more fhall your Father forgiue youyour 
trejpajfes. 

16 (JWoreouer, wkenyee f aft, bee not of an 
heauy countenance, as the hypocrites are; for they 
dtsfigure their faces, that they might appear e vn- 
to men to faft ; Verily I Jay vnto you, they haue 
their reward. 

/ 7 *But thouychen thou faft eft, annoy nt thine 
headland wajb thy face; 

j 8 That thou appear e not vnto men to faft, 
but vnto thy Father which is infecrete; and thy 
Father which feeth in fecret, Jhall rewarde thee 
openly. 

19 *Hoordmt vp for your felues treafures Tuk.12.3j, 
vpon earth, where mothe and rufidoeth corrupt, l .tim.£.i?. 
and where theeues breake thorow, andfteale. 

20 * Butlaye vp for you treafures in heauen, Luk.1z.34. 
where neither moth nor ru$i doeth corrupt, and 
where thteues do not breake thorowjiorjleale. 

2 1 For whereyour treajureujhere willy ow 
he art be alfo. 

2Z *The candle of the body is the eye: where- Lukj 1.34! 

fore 



TheGofpel Chap.Vi. 

Ifthineeyebe fimple,thy whole bodyfhall fire if thin* ere be fogfe, all thy body (hall be M 

belightfome. of light. J 

23 Butifthmc we be naught: thy whole 23 But ifthineeyebe xciched.allthy body fa/l 

body mdbe darkefome Jf then the light that beefullofdarkenejfe '.wherefore, if the light that 

isinthee,beedarkencs : the darkenes it ielfe tsintheebeedarkeneJfeMcireatisthatdai-ke- 

nowgreatihallitbc? ne (fe? 

*Z£Stm . M No man can *ferue |t wo matters For 2+* Noman can feme tmmaflers: for either 

thcx+.sWlay either he wil hate the one,andloue the other: hejhall hate the one and hue the other.or els hee 

afterPentc- or hee will fuftaine the one. and contemne th*U.I**mm ** »/,.„«. «*,AA<,a.ir. ./„. ..l... %._ 



LlAC.12,%1. 



tnc other. Y ou can not ierue God and Mam- notferue God^nd Cfttammon, 

m ° n *TU c rr *t n r. 2 f "Therefore J fay vntoyou, Be not carefull 

25 Thereforeiraytoyou,*benotflcarcful foryour life, what yeejhall eateordrinke,nor ye t 
for your life what youfhall eate, neither for foryour tody vbat/eejba/lputon.- Is not the life 
your body what raiment you mail put on. Is morerroorth then meate ? and the body then rL 
not the life more then the meate:and the bo- mem? J 

die more then the raiment? 26 Bcholdethefoulesofthe aire: for they for* 

26 Behold the foulesoftheayre,that they not^teitherdo they reape } norcary into barnes,yet 
£ownot,neitherrcape nor oatlicrintobames your heavenly father feedeth them, ^reyeiot 
and your heauenly father fecdeth them. Arc much better then they? 
noeyoumuchmoreofpriccthenthey? 2? Which ofyouby taking of careful thought, 

27 And which of you by caring, can adde canaddeonecubitev»tobiift*ture> 

I f U J?° neCUbitC? u c . *' ^"^h^^ foment? Learne of 

r f^TfTOfr ^ ewto theLiliesofthcfieldM»theygrorve:theyr>earie 

Confider the lilies ofyfiddchow they grow: not thcmfelucs mth laboti, neither doe they 

they labour not,neither do they fpinne. fpinne. 

• ft. Bu ; I % to y ou ' tha J tneither Salomon ' ' 29 *Andyetlfay vntoyou, that euen Solo- 

in all hisglone was arayed as one of thefe monmaUhisroyaltie^as not armed like one of 

30 And if the grafle of the field, which to thefe 

rlAA^uTTTu isCaft [ ntothcouc "> jo Wherefore, ifGodfo clothe thejrralfeof 

God doethfocloh: how much more you O the fieldephich though it fiandto day ^Elri 

yeofveryfrnallfauh caJlintotheouen^aUhenotmJmoreAothc 

1 Benotcarefulltherefore/aymg what fame for you,0 ye of litle faith? 

t U ' Ce tt\? T^ ^ r° ***** ° f > ' 7h « e f™ »*S »o thought, faying, what 

^** >vh^withmaUwebecouered? Mwe e J Wf J^W** 4S 

£2*" r P^^^^^g 5 ^* Heathen doe with M^c be clothed? 

mSST S^'fj' ^ e \^eofhim:andaUtheie „ Butfee^jefrfithehngdomeofGo^and 

««*. thingsmaUbegiuenyoubefides.^ hisri^eoi^M^H^ng^a^ 

3 4 Bee not carcfull therefore for the mo- ded vntoyou 

H£ F 7 ir e r m ° rowc / a y ^f 11 bee "re- ^ Care not then for the mormc: for the mo- 

full for it ieifc. fufhcicnt for the day is the euil row Jhall care for itfelfe , Sufficient vnto the da 7t 

"WW is the euiU thereof. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 






Jfttlkff. 1. 



uooa wooes are the rruues of Iuftificauon, proceeding from a iuftified man, and doe iuftifie ( as S lame, 
fairh)thacis,dcclaream^ 

noc lufofc a .man ,n the rfigfit of God, who required, perfecT: Iuftice, and nor ynperfcc?^^?^^ 



Iuftjfieation, 



2 SfJKi. Wh l rC r a T an " iufta ? d irt * c fi § ht of God,b y imputation of the BEESSKfifi 
moft perfecVhrough the onely grace and merc.e of God,apprehendcd by fak* only, RomVand 4 GaU 

fed««d thereof a Chriftian man, that is iuftified, comprifd a\b» fi££Sd^i buc 



in 






V 



Chap. vi. According to S.Matthew. n 

in obedience of all Gods commaundemenrs and yet all thatis vripcrfcc>,as S.Auguftine prooueth in the place 
cuoted/fc p/M luff, and faith nor,that all lufticc is comprifed in thefc three workes. His U our luliice no V e 

mrkes are the mrfe oflufiw. J hcreforc by bis mdgement, the life of a iuft man is laith,thc iruite, workes of 
nicrcieandmlticc. ' lst » 01 

them. 2, 4 Kcpay.) This refayingandremrdi»gofgoodn-or{es in heauen, often mentioned here by our ^^^^^ _ 

*batthejaid)vo,l^saremeutonous,andthat\vemaydotbeminre^ecloftbatreward Meows. 

/Wife.*. Thl j TO!"! "warding,prooueth,that the reward is duc,but not that'thc workes are mcritorious.Thc 

reward is due by Gods promifc,his mcerc tnercic mooucd him to p, omife. And wee may be encouraged in re- 

hankeiull, and due ,full,that God may be glonhcd by our good workes,whofc glory Sight to mooue vs more, 
then the rcward,if that wc louc God as we ought with all our hearts. ' ' 

rfe> of God a,ul the profile of our neighbour and our ovme J 'alnation: for Cbrifl before (c. y.) biddJh.friJ; Let your ^"^ 
light fo (hint- before mcn,&c^»d /« «v>c6 iw, % S&tptt* rule h to be fo towel \ he wo . & f co be in miblikc • 
t that the intention rcmamc in fccrct.Ho.xi. in Euangcio. " "nnpuuuH, 

»*»•* 7. Muchfpcaking.) '-HW" « »"/i,^ 

Luc.Cts 18, mufi fray alwayewnd* the Jpojllenlw-.tl,**,- .v/.„... :. :/»... 'f j.j . , , .'? . T „ •'* f*?™J M "\ *« 

had her Canonical 'houres ofprayer.-b 
by long Rhetorical prayers thinly 10 

See S. Augtilhnc cp.i z ! .c.8,9 ,io. 
Tltlkc. J. Lon S fsy« « n« forbidden, but Popilh prayer in an vnkno wen tongue is idle babJing, as ill, as that which 

theheaihenvlccUheScnptuateftih C th(a S S.C ) p I ianfl l ew«h)th.uthc thi^hoiircrfthcdiv.thefiiOTd r 9 „„ ■ it ■ 
the mnth were vfcd for pray «r,by Daniel, the three children, S.Paul,and S Peter and S John. Wh h»S£h 2? ^ 
not your Popilh Canonical houres,tliat is a kind of fcruicc which you call (o,mumbkd « of your Pritfts often- 
times in an hoi* or Id e,to be ol .uchantiquiue.or to be diliharged from much bablingor Le-labour Nd- 

2SE J T m ' ' ^ 7* m" W u rC - pCn - 0Ill) ' I" P ra y cr » bl,t ** at thofc thnfe tin, of the day, the 

godly vfcd to pray: namely in the muift or the time.h om the Sonne riling to Noone.at Noone,and in the n eft Th- , hoorc. 

difpacchcd before Noonc. Cy pr«n there ore ipenkcth not of any fet formes of praycrs.but of 3 *<>• 

S it t7 ? f 7 m,n0 l ° ndy 2 n thdC n hlCC h0U,CS ' but alf ° at thc Sunnc rir "'S' and at 'he bum* S£ 
and in the n lg ht ealon,and generally at al hourc S ,as our Sauiour Chrift tcachcth.Not maintaining the hereifc 

t^r "/I'"'* u- u T r "? UC H W r th n C ' r hpS , : ^mpM* the heart to be alwayes lifted vp in af! 

iTlT c f; a y cr ' whlch , 1S ^ ?"* t0 f Iookc for n . aI1 *»***» <* God ondy, and at certaine times alibi to vfe 

ordes of Petition to admonilh vs of our neccflities,and to ftirre vp our defire to be more feruent. What oZ 

thing « //ffaith S. Auguftin e) to fray without mumifton, but without intermifjion to defire, that blefied life, a, none « 
but that wb,cb mnmutttfhm W» only can giue it t Therefore let v> defire this alwayes of the horde God and let vt 

Go Lnoba ;yet of hypocrites. As for the il.ort collefts of the Church, arc no prejudice to long prayfrlwherc 
the forme orwords,is not longer then thc fmccrc atTection of prayer continued!. yers,wncrc 




Vtilke4. S.Lukc is the bell interpreter of the Ucckcwordc.svho Ihcwcth thatit figmncth bread fufficicntforcuew 
day. Comprehending , a I things ncceflary for this prcfent life, whereof wee may inferre, that fpirituall foo^e is 
more need lane ,wh tch in thc other petitions is asked rather then in this, if wc \ efpeft either the word s or the 
^odeofti.ismrmcofprayer.Nowithftadingvponthe 

referre this petition to fpmtual foode efpccially, among which thc Lords Su PP er(bcing a feale of our fpiritu 
nounihmentby thebodyandb oodofChiiJ,vino etcmall life> a part, as the preaching of Gods word an- 
other parroted alio by the fathers to be defired in this pctition.^/?^, w i W . inmnt.lib.z. 

Rbem. S . I *. Deoet) Thefi defies Joe fignifie not only mortallfinues, but alfo vcnhM,*, S.An V :fiine often ttatheth • and 

therefore eucry m#>Mhc neucrfomfiyet becaufi he cannot Hue without venial fimes, may very truly andouZ'tol Venialfin ««- 

*A«f^«-.Aug.cont.diias ep.PeIagJi.Lc.14.li.a1.dc Ciuit.c.17. J J***&t*n 

tttlke. /. S Auguftmc doth often teach the dfancc offinne.s,fome grcat,fome lefle,but neuer your Popilh diftincU 
on of mortall and vcn.al,as you do,and in the places quoted fpeaketh of fmall finnes>« not of veniall! 

Mm.t. 13. Lcadevsnot) S, Cyfr.readf^ c patiaris rxosmA U CA,Sufferv i r M t beUd 3 4*S:jmumn,mm\^ Godlsnota^ 

fcg? ora, bo.perfeu.c6W/, the holy Church vnderf,an.le:h itbecaufe God (as S. lames faith) temfteth noman , though foroZ " ' 

to fill their harts ifomakfn* God the author offinne, i * ' m *** m J w 

fme.6. Howfoeuer any man hath read, the text ,, plainc,I^^»^whereby is prooucd,not only a pcrmiffiombut 
an aftionpf God .n them that are ledde in» temptation. Therefore S.Auguftme after aWdifpuSS! 
gamft luhan the Pe! ag,an,bn ngeth alfo this petition for an argument, to pro'ue that God as a riSSc 
punXhet . finnc by nnne.by del uering the reprobate into thc power of Satan.^ eft autem &3SSSSm 
wheh we fay rf, v/„I.cad ys not into temptation, but that m be not deliueredvmour owne emuflmZ t Againe! 

Tradic 



thot ofeuil. 



Chap. vii. 



The 



^■* 



Rhem. 

luAio ,i6. 
a.Kfdp. 
lod a, 1 5. 
Iob.j. 

Rhem. 7. 

Jtofc 7. 
Ufa m. S. 

FulkeJ. 



Rhem; 



Luke £37. 



Luc.ii,?. 



Tradit ergoDetUi&c. Tbirifort God JeHutreth into ignominiout paeons, that thofe thing m*y be dont, which are not 
conuenient t buthedeliuereth conuenientfyjndtbe fame fimtes are made both pumfhmentsoffiimespafi, and deferts ofpu- 
nifhments to come. M he deliuered Mhab into the lie ofthefalfe propltets, at hee deliuered Roboaminto falfe cotmfaile. 
Thefetlmgihedothbymaruailoiu &vnfpcakeabUmeanes,whoknowetbhowtoworkshisiudgements not onely inmen'i • 
todies i bM^ointbebveryhearts.Cont.Iul.li.i.cap. i > Neither doeth Beiaes expofmon,makc God author offinne sL,u **ct« 
but vfingy phrafe of S.Auguftinc,he faith, The Lord ieadeth into temptation them,wham at a iufiitdgepot ManatL 
Borof/umesyhe permitted vnto the wil of Satanjhat he niayfiltheirheart^S.Veterfpeaketh^as.<.hnAilssAmo{k ■ 

dctcftable flander,that Caiuine or they that follow his iudgememynake God the au&or offinne. 

r 4 Ifyoufbrgiuc.) Thil point of forgiuing our brother, when roe asks forgitune fie of God, our Sauiourrepeateth 
againe^athingmucb to be confsdered: and therefore commended in the parable alfo of the feruant that -would not for- 
gitte his fellow feruant,Mat.iS. J 

16. Fall.) He forbiddethmtopmondpublik?faJfs,whichinthe*Scriptureswm common^ 
the people of God*nd t he?iiniuites by fitch fafiingappeafed Gods wrath:but to faji for vaine glorit and praifeofmen, 
and to be defirous by the very face and look* to be taken for afaflerjhat uforbidden,and that is hypocrifie. 

jj j T 5 ftBe ? iD *} ca . ucn -) Tr "*f ure > M *t in hla * tn > »"# ntedesftgnifu, not faith only, but plentiful! alms Meritoriow 
and deedesofmerae and other good workejiarhhh Godl%epinga4inabooke 3 willrewardthcntaccordinrty:a4ofthe con- ""*«. 
trary tlx Jpoftlefaitbfic that foweth fparingly,(hall reape fparingly.i.Cor.j. 

Treafures layd vp in heaucn in this place, properly figmficneirher faith nor workcs,much IcfTc meritorious „ • 
workesjbutratherthc reward of the heauenly life: Which Godofhismerciegiueth to them that beleeuc, ac- 
cording to their workes,rewarding their plentiful! fbwing,with plenafull reaping. 

14. Two Matters.) Two religionsfiod and Baal,ChrtfandCaluin i Mafieani Communion ,thc Catbolik* Church 
and Heretical Conuenticles. Let them mark: thkirfion of our Sauiour, that think? they may feme all mafte^all times all 
rtUgiont.Jgainejhefettoom*ftersdofign$e,Goda)tdthexeorldthefe^ 

No Chriftian man feruerh Caluin as his mafter,but God onely. NeuerthelcfTe fo long as Caiuine teacheth sfaund* 
due which he learned of Chrift, Caiuine may be embraced as a feruant of Chrift,ncithcr did he cuer defire to 
be taken otherwife. But when the Pope commandeth things contrary to God,as worfhipping of images,com- 
munion vnder onekinde, and fuch like, and will be honoured as a raoft holy Lorde that cannot erreat may be 
laid moft truely,No man can ferue God and the Pope. 

ay. Carefuil) "Prudent prouifson is not prohibited,but to much doubtfulnes and ft are ofGodstrouifion for Vs: f 
tfiHm vet ought with patience to commit the rejl 3 when we ham done fuffickntly for our part. 

CHAP. VII. 

In this tlurd & lajl Chapter of his Semon t becaufe we know not menstndsjie biddeth vt beware ofiudging: 6andneuer. 
tlHlefletotakeopendogges(fohe caileth them) at they be. 7 1 f theft work? of 'iufticefeeme to hard,wemujl pray in- 
fiantly to Urn that gimh them, it Intht cmcfoftimJjegiutthmefhmrMltofalliufiice. 13 and then hi exhor- 
teth with aUvelxmndt to tbefiraite way both of the Catholikf faith, 11 and alfo of good life ; becaufe onely faith 
will not fuffke. 




• A. nu D — 7 T ""*" ""•""" v y 4JU i«~»*Y~zr* t ' ""<* wwwwtjKreye mete, i.Cor.4.3. 

mete/tihailbemcaiuredtoyouagaine. itfhalbe meafuredtoyouagaine. Mar.4.24. 

3 And why feeftthouthe motethat isin s* Why feeft thou the mote that is in thy bro- Lukc^.58. 
thy brothers eye rand the beamc that is in therseye y btttperceiueftnotthe beame that is m 

thine o wnc eye thou feeft not? thine owne eje? 

4 Or how fayeit thou to thy brother, Let * *Or, htm wilt thou fay to thy brother puffer Luke 641. 
mecaltout the mote of thine eye:andbe- mejwilcafi out a mote out of 'thine eye: andbe- 

hold a beame is in thine owne eye? . holde, the beame is in thine owne eye? 

J typootte, caft out flrft the beame out / Thouhypocrtte,firfi caft out the beame out 

of thine owne eye, and then malt thou fee to of thine owne eye: andthenfhalt thou fee clear ely 

«,.*.. „~,~.. ^_^l„l„..» to caft out the mete that is inthy brothers eye. 

6 Giue not that which is holy vnto the dogs, 



_.— ... ~..*«.vjv,a. lu ».ii,_uin<ui. UUJU1CI 

caft out the mote out of thy brothers eye. 
6* Giuenotthat which is||holyto dogges: 



neither caft ye your pearles before fwinc,left neither caftyeyourpearles before thefmne: leafi 
perhaps they tread them with their fee te,and they tread them vnder their feetc, and turning 4- 



turning, all to teare you. 

7 *Aske, and it lhall be giuen you: feek e, 



game, all to rent you. 



nAskeye, anditfhall bee giuen you: feeke, Mat»t.Ji. 

t . if I t W m ■ j ^ *F # 



and you fhal finde,knocke,and it fhalbe ope- andyejhallfinde: kgocke, anditfbdbe opened vn- mar.i 1 04, 

nedtoyou. toyeu. lukcit.?. 

8 Forjeuery one that asketh, receiueth: 8 Foreuery one that asketh ,receiueth : and iohn I * 1 * 

andthatfeeketh,findeth:andtohim^knoc- he that feeketh,findeth:and to him that knocketh™' 1 ' 6 ' 

keth, it fhaU be opened. it fhalbe opened. 

u- 9,^ w . ha f f m « li ; t hercofyou,\vhomeif p What man is there of 'you,if U fonne ash 

r«schUdefhaUaskebread,willhereachhim breadpilihcgiuetimaftone? 

altone? xo If i0 or 



t I 
I' 



^ 



■ w 












jThdegopd 
things arc 
and al 



grace 



C h a p.v 1 1. According to S. Matthew. \% 

roOrlfleftillttkc him fifhe, wilhe ,o OrifheatkefiJ,,willhegiuehimafir- 
rcachhimaferpent? p en t? * J 

iiIfyouthcbeingnaught,knowhovvto // If ye then being euill , k*o*e to oiue your 
gmc good gifts to your childremhow much children goodgiftes: how much more mil your 
more vvil your father which is in heauen, father w%ich\ in heauen , giue good t/Js to 
gme* good things to them that aske him? them that asks himt 

/2 Therefore allthinges * whatfoetter yee L U w, r 
iwnacoe- « ,. . , _ " ' "IT C "*""• ""*«* ™atmenfhoulddoe to you,doeye euen fo to r bi a iV 

is the gate, and broadis the way that leadeth to 
deftruclion , W jmrmr ;£*•* ^<? mM ™* /» 

/* Becaufeftraiteis the gate, and narowis 
*fo way Which leadeth -onto life, and few there be 
thatfinde it. 

i f 'Beware ofthefalfe Prophets which come 
toy w in Jheepes clothing, but inwardly they are 
7-auening wolues. 

1 6 Tejhallknow them by their fiuites :*Do Luke <?.« 
men gather graces of thorncs ? or tiroes of 
thiftles? J£A J 

1 7 Sitenfo, euery good tree bringeth foorth 



Luc.6,31 
Lu.15,24 



to • o *• """6 

„. 1 2 * AI things therfore whatfoeucr you 

%$& l vil ** ™ en do t0 y° u do y° u aIfo t0 Acm. 

uer 
tot 

cauie brode is the gate, and large is the way 
that leadeth to perdition, and many there be 
that enter by it. 

1 4 How narrow is the gate, and ftraitc is 

the way that leadeth to life: and few there 

arethatfindeit? 

the Gor r d 1 $ Take ye great hcede of falfc Pro- 

ftS*. P^ tS ' which come to you in the || clothing 



Luc/,44. 



offliecpe,but inwardly are rauening wolues 
1 6 |jBy their *fruits youlhal know them. 
Do men gather grapes of thorncs, or Geaes 
of thiMcs? OD 

1 7Euen fo euery good tree yeldcth good 



1 3 A good tree can not yeld euil fruites, uillfiuite. gowjoorwe- 

neither an euil trecycld good fiuites , , ^ good tree cannot brin* foorth badde 

19 Euery tree fyeldeth not good fruite, fi 'uite, neither can a badtreebrmi foorthld 
fhaIbccutdownc,andfhal be caft into fire finite. g fiMb g °° d 



I.uc.^,47. 



20 Therefore by their fiuites you llial 
know them. 

21 Not euciy one that faith to \nQ,\Lord, 
Lord, mal enter into the Kingdom of hea- 
uen : but he that doeth the wil of my father 
which is in heauen , he dial enter into the 
kingdom ofheaucn. j^a 

22 Many fhal fay to me in that day, Lord, 
i>4hauc not we prophecied in thy name, 
and in thy name caft out diuels , and in thy 
name wrought many miracles ? 

25 And then I wilconfefTc vnto them, 
That I ncuer kncwyou.depart fiom me you 
thatworkciniquitic. 

24 * Euery one therfore that hcarcth 
thefemy wordes, and doeth them: flial be 
likened to a wife man that built his houfe 
vponarockc, 

25 And the raync fcl, and the fluddes 
camc,and the windes blcvve, and they beate 
againft that houfe, anditfelnot, foritwas 
rounded vpon a rocke. 

&th 7 ew^Td sb w ^Kf^ 2? ^if^r^AZdthePodJs 

^lwufc&itS&^^^^ ynft TP "itT^^^dbeatvonthat 

tocxm&y rail theTof was great, houfe^nditfell^ndgreatwasthefallofit 



IP ^rytreethatbringethnotfoorthgoodu^xc 
pmte,u hewen downe andcaji into the fire. 

20 Wherefore, by their fruitesye fiall know 
them. 

21 Noteucryomthatf a ithvntome*Lord,*x>t a z.x V 
Lord,jhaL enter into the kingdome of heauen' Iam.x.»*. 
but he that doeth thewill of my father which is 
in heauen. 

22 CMany wdlfayto meinthatday, Lord, 

Lorde , haue wee not prophecied through thy 

name! <W through thy name haue caft out de- 

nils land done many great works through thy 
name ? o y 

23 * And then will I confeffe vnto them > Luke if.*, 
Thatlneuerknewyou: * D epart fiom me ally e PfaU*. 
thatworkeMcfuitie. 

24. * Therefore, whofoeuer heareth of me *&***/* 
thefe fayings,& doth the fame, Iwilli^him vn~ 

to awifeman,which built his houfe vpon arocke: 

2 5 Andthe raine defcended , and the foods 
came,& the winds blew,& beat vpon that houfe: 
attditfellnot,becaufe it was groundedon arocke. 

26 And euery one that heareth of me thefe 



The Gofpel 



Cha 



Mar.i,t£. 



Am. 



?8 Andit came to paffe, when Iesv s 
had fully ended thefe wordes, the multitude 
were in * admiration vpon his do&rinc. 

2p For he was teaching them as hauing 
power^and not as their Scribes & Pharifees. 

ANNOTATIONS 



them. j. 
Tulke i. 

Rhem.2. 
Tulke 2. 



Tulke s. 
jdiem.4< 



P.V III. 

28 * Andit cmetQfaffsjvhenlefmhaden- 
dedthefe fyingsjthe people were afionied at his 
do&rine. 

29 For he taught them as one hauing power, 
andnot as the Scrtbes. 

Chap. vii. 

J. Iudgenot.) lti5MChriftianf>arttoiHdgeilofmemac7>whhbbeintbemfelHesgoodatidway proceede of good 
Vteaning,or of mans inward meanings and intentions which we can not fee: of which fault they muft beware that are to 
fufpitiow and giuen to deem alwayes the worji of other menMt to fay, that ludat,or an Htretil^ euidently fywwen to 
die obftinatefy in herejtejs damned,and in al other playne and manifeft cafes to iudgejs not forbidden. 

6, Holy to dogges.) 2{p holy Sacrament andjpecialfy that of our Sauiottrs bleffed body, muji be giuen wittingly 
to the vnworthyjhatis,to them that haue not by confffton ofal mortal (times examined and prouedthemjelues. See the 

jfanot.i .Cor.u,*7-i8.i£. 

So that by confeffion of all raortall iinnes,you meane not auricular ibrift,\vhich the Scripture doth not ex- 
aft,this note c ontaineth no falfc doftrine. 

8. Euery one thatasketh.^ +4l things that we atkenecefiarie tofahtationwithhttmlkie^tenthn^ontinuance, 
and other dewe drcumfiances,6odwilvndoubtedlygraunt whenitisbejifor vs. 

To askein faith,is neceflarie>and more then a due circumftancc.Ianu .6, 
vhpfff 2 l f • Clothing of ihecpe.) Extraordinarie apparance of%cale and holines in the fheefes cote infome Heretics; 

out theft of this time weare not that garment much,being men ofvnJatiableJtnne.Thts is rather their garment, common to 

them withal other Heretikfs,to crakf much of the word of the Lord, and byfretenfed allegations and fweete wordes ofbe- 
nedi£fivn,andjpecialfy by promife ofkgowlcdgeMght and libertie of the Gojbtl, tofeducethefimfleandthefinful. 

This note is true of Libertines, Anabaptifts 3ndfuch Hcreukes of our time : but the true profcifours of the 
Gofpell,whomc you efpecially enuie 5 ihall be found in triaU,alwaycs as honcft as Papiftes. 

1 6. Fruitcs.) Thefe are thsfruites which Heretics are kpowen by,dittijion from the whole Churche,diuifi>n a- 
tnong them felues, taking to themfehm new names and new maifters , htconflancie in dotlrinc, dsfobedience both to others 
and namely tofpiritual officers Jotte and liking of them felues , pride and intolerable vaunting of their owne knowledge a- 
boue al the holy Do8ors,cvrrtiptionfalfifieation,and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that Jpecialfy make againft 
thm } and thefe be common to alt Heretics lightly. Other fome are more peculiar to thefe of our time, at InccFlucm mari- 

ages of vowed perfons,Spoile ofChurches,SacriUgeandprofanatiunofalholy thmgs,andmany other fecial poynts rfdo- 
c7rine,direc7ly tending to the corruption of good life in al flutes. 

All falfe doftrine,contrarie to the Scriptures^s the proper fruitcs of Heretikes.For he is an Heretikc,\vh ich 
obftinately maintained! an opinionjcontrarie to the Scriptures, as the Papiftes doe manic • Andclpecially, 
thofeplainc notes,whichthcfpiritcgiucthof Antichriftian HereukeSjnamelyjthe forbidding of manage and 
meates,where are they to be found at this day,but in Papiftes ? 1 .Tim. 4. 1 he reft of die notes you giue,are 
not found in vs,but rather in you . The mariage of vowed pcrfons, that can not containc,is allowed by Epi- 
phanius,and Hieromc,as I (hewed before,to beCatholike. And if it beinceftuous , your Pope giueth licence 
for inceftuous mariagcs,as he doth for thofe manages, that arc againft the lawe of nature, which areinceftu- 
ous in dcedcWclpoUeno Churches^ut deftroy IdolaujyisGod commandcth.Dcut j.6. 

it. Lord,Lord.) Thefe menhaue faith, otherwife they could not inuocate>Lozd,Lotd : Ro 10. But herewefte 
that to beleette U not ynongb>and that not only infidelitie isfsnne,as Luther teachvth. Tea Catholics alfo that work* true 
miracles in the name of our Lord,and by neuer ft great faitb,yet without the worlds of suffice fh.tlnot be faued.iCor.i$. 
^gaine^on/iderherewhotheyarethathauefoofttnintheirmouthjThcLoxd, die Lord, anihowlitle Ufhalav&U 
them,that fet fo litle by good workfs,and contemne Chrifttan iuftice. 

Thefe men fay,Lord,Lord,without faith. For he that in faith (hall inuocate or call vpon the Lord,in:.H be 
faued.RonvioAVeconfefle^tisnotinough,tobeIeeue,ncithcrdoth Luther teach,that only infidelity is linne, 
butthatitisthcroote ofallfinne. Neither doe wchold,that by the faith of working miracles, which appre- 
hendeth onely the power of God,any man {hall be iuftified, but by faithin Gods promifes, which laycth hold 
of the mcrcie which God offrcth.Finally,he that is iuftified by faith onely , doth the will cf God his'he-utnly 
father,though not per fcftly,yet gladly and chcerefully. Godbe thanked, we doe not fct litle by good workes, 
which we acknowledge to be the neceflary effeftsof iuftifyingfaith , though we renounce our owne iuftice, 
that we may be partakers of the iufticeof GodinChrift.Phihp.3.9. 

CHAP. VIII. 

Jmmediatly after his Sermon (to conprme hie doEtrine with a miracle) he cureth a Lepe r. f But alone him and at c 
ther lewes,he commendeth the faith of the Centurion,who was a Centil : andforetelleth by that oceajion, the vacation 
of the Gentiles ^nd reprobation of the lewes. 14 In Teters houfe hefheweth great grace m 18 In the way to the 
feahe ftcafyth with two, offolowinghim: 13 and vpon the fcacommasmdeth the temptfl: 18 and beyond 
ehefea he maniffieth the deuils malice againft manjn an heard offwine. 

N D when he was come downe from C 7T J Hen hee was come downe from the 
the mountaine , great multitudes fo- V V ' 

lowed him: him. 

2 And* behold a leper came andado- 



Marlu.n, 
luk.4.3^ 



VVorthyrccd- 



amg. 



Faith. 

UC5 in (iKC^C- 
sklRRCS. 

S!andcr. 

tkrcrlkcskm)- 
wer.byihck 



Tulke 4. 



Rhem. 



Slander. 

Hxr.fr. a i 

Deirrt. 

M37>.gesi"vo- 

Ask.Pi.i'fpof 
Spayr.c 10 ir.ar 
ryh s filers 
cflughtcr. 
Not only fakb. 



Fulke /. 



Itifitfcarioi 
by £«>th onely. 
Good workea 

Slander* 



The Go(pd on 
the j . Sunday 
after the Epi- 
phanie. 

Mr.! ,40. 

Lu,y,xz. 



A 



momtaine , great mtdtitttdes folowed 



} +4 

I 

I 



red him faying,Lord,if thou \viit,thou canft 
makemeclcane. 

3 And I e s v s ftretching forth his hand, 
couched him/aying.I wil.be/made clcane. 

And 



2 * AnAbehoUe i there came a leper, and 

worfhiffed him, faying, Lord, if thoumlt, thou 
canfl make me c leave. 

S And Iefuphenhehadput forth his hand, 

touched bimjayingi I mil, fa thou clcane . And 

immc* 



Mark. 1 4. 

lukc.f.n. 



K. 



>! 



t 
I 
T 

ll 



1 ^ 



r-*5. 



»\ 



I 

i 

, ■ 

: t 

I I 

■■". I 



1 ^ 



C h a p. v 1 1 1. According to S. Matthew. i j 

And forth with,his lcprofy was made clcane. immediatly his leprofe was den fed. 
4 AndlESvsfaythtohim, See thoutel + And lefts faith vnto him, See thoutetlno 
tcu.i4»*» no body : but goe , * fticw thy felfe to the || manjbut goe,jhewe thyfelfeto thepriefi , andof. 

pricft,& offer the || gift which Moyfes com- fer the gift that* Mofes commandedfor a wit- Leuiw-M. 
maundcd for a tcftimonie to them. nejfe vnto them. 

The go s- 5 And * when he wasentred into Ca- / * Andwhen lefuswas entred into Caper- Luke 7.1. 

thethKy P narnaum j tncre came to him a Centurion,, naumfhere came vnto him a Centurion, befee- 

IftnAftiwenf- Defeechinghim, chinghim, 

tlhfcSx 6"And£ying,Lordmyboyliethathome 6 And faying , Lord \ my feruant lyeth at ' 

the ficke. ficke of the palfey,and is fore tormented. home f eke ofthepalJie,grieuoufiypayned. 

iu.7.1. 7 ^nd 1 E s v s f a y t h to him, I wil come, 7 And/efusftithto himjvben lcome,lwil 

and cure him. healehim. 

8 And the Centurion making anfwer, S The Centurion anfaered, and faid, Lorde, 
fayd, Lord | I am not worthie that thou J am not worthy that thou Jhouldefi come under 
fliouldeft enter vnder myroofe: but only my roof e: but /peak? the word onely,andmyfer- 
fay the word,and my boy fhal be healed. uantfiallbe healed. 

o For I alfo am a man fubie& to authori- pForJalfomyfelfeamamanCctvnderau- 
tie,hauing vnder me fouldiars: and I fay to. thoritie,hauingfouldiers vnder me : and J fay to 
this,goc,& he goeth: and to an other, come, this man,Go,andhegoeth : & to another, Come, 
andhe commeth: and to my feruant, doc andhe commetb : andto my feruant fDo this t & 
this,and he doeth it. he doeth it. 

10 And Iesvs hearing this, maruciled: 10 when lefts heardtheCe things, he war- 
and fayd to them that folowed him, Amen I ueiled,andfaidto them that fotowed,Verily I fay 
fey to you,Ihaue not found fo greatfaith in vnto you,/ haue not found fo great faith, nonot 
Ifracl. ' inlfrael. 

1 1 And I fay to you,that many fhal come / / Ifayvntoyoufhat many fiall come from 
from the Eaft and Weft , andflial fit downe the Eafi and Weftjindfhallreft with Abraham, 
with Abraham and Ifaac and Iacob in the a»dlfahac t andlacobjinthekingdomeofheaue: 
kingdom of hcauen : / 2 * Tut the children of the kingdome fhall Mat iz 12 " 

1 2 But the children of the kingdom mat becaflout into vtter darkenejfe: there Jhall be ' ' 
be caft out into the exteriour darkeneffe : Tveeping andgnajbing of teeth. 

there flial be weeping & gnafhing of teeth. i s Andlefusfaidvntothe Centurion , Goe 

13 And Iesvs laid to the Centurion, thyway,andasthouhafibeleeued,fobeitdone 
Goe : and as thou haft beleeued, be it done vnto thee. Andhis feruant was healed in thefelf 
to thee. And the boy was healed in the fame fame houre. 

houre.^cO 14- * Andwhen Iefui was come into Peters Mark.1.1?, 

M-V-9. 14 And * when Ie svs was come into houfe,befawbisw/uesmotherlayd/indJickeofa luk.4.38. 

^4,38. p e ters houfe,hc faw his wiues mother layd, feuer : 

and in a fitte of a feuer : / f Andhe touched her hand, and the feuer 

1 5 And he touched her hand,& the feuer. left her : andjhe arofe,andmmis~lred vnto them. 
lefther, and flicarofe, &miniftred tohim. 16 * when the Euenwas come, they brought Mark.i. 3 z. 

1 6 And when eucning was come , they vnto him many that were pojfeffed withdeuils: luk.4.40. 
brought to him many that had diuels: and and he coil out the (pirites with aword,andhea- 

he caft out the fpiritcs with a word : and al led all that were fcke. 

that were il at eafe he cured : / 7 That it might be fulfilled which was (bo- 

17 That it might be fulfilled which was ken by Efaias the Prophet, faying* Hetookeoa E&tf.* 
Efa.fj* fpoken by Efay the Prophet fay mg,fl"<? too'«e him our infirmities, and bare ourfickneffes. '.pctz.** 
J.P«.V4. our infrmities,and bare our difeafes. 18 * when lefts faw great multitudes about Luk.9.37. 

1 8 And I e s v s feeing great multitudes a- him Joe commanded them to depart vnto the 0- 
bout him ,c6maded to go beyond the water, therfide.. 

Iu-9,J7, r *? Anda * ccrtaine Scribc came > allcl '? Andacertaine Scribe came jtndfaidvn- 

faydto him, Mafter , I wil folow thee whi- to him, Mafier, Iwtlfolowthee whither foeuer 

therfocuer thou malt goe. thougoefi. 

■ 20 And I e s v s fayth to him, the foxes 20 And Iefm faith vnto him,The foxes haue 

hauehoIcs,&thcfoulesofyayreneftes :but holes<andthebirdesoftheajrehaueneftes: but 

y ton ofman hath not whereSo lay his head, thefonne of man hath not where tore/} 'his head. 

21 An <* F2. zi And 



TheGolpel Chap.viii. 

hiC$,f9» 2 1 And * an other of his Difciplcs fayd 2 1 And another of his Difiiples fad vmo 

to him,Lord,perrnit me firft to goe and bu- hm,Lordfuffer me firft to goe, and bury my fa- 
rie ray father. ther. 

2 2 But I e s v s fayd to him,Folow me, & 22 'But Iefut faidvnto him,Foloweme, and 
(let the dead burie their dead. let the dead bury their dead. 

the gos- 23 And*whenheentredintotheboate, 23 * Andwhen he entredinto apjip,his dif- Ma&^u, 
JJ^^hisDifciplesfolowedhim: rifles folowedhim. lukAu, ' 

dw£>^&w>, 24 And loe a great tempeft arofe in the 24 And beholdefhere arofe a great temfefl 
Jdar.4,3tf. fo, f Q fazx. the boate was couered with in the feajnfomuch that the fhippe was cohered 
Lu.8,M. -yyaue^but he flept. with wanes : but he wasafleepe. 

2 5; And they cameto him, & raifed him, 2; Andhis Difciples came to him, anda- 
faying,Lord,faue vs,we perim. woke himJaying y Lord,faue vs : we perijb. 

26 And he faith to them, why are you 26 Andbefaythvntothemjvhjareyefear- 
fearful O ye oflitle faith ? Then rifmg vp \ he full,Qye of litle faith f Then he arofe /tnd'rebu- 
comraaunded the windes and the fea , and ked the windes andthefea , andthere foloweda 
there enfucd a great calme. great calme. 

27 Moreouerthemen marueled faying, 27 Butthemenmarueiled,faying,Whatma- 
What an one is this , for the windes and the tier of man is this, that both the windes and the 
fea obey him ? <3) f ea obey him ? 

Mr,$,t. *8 And *when he was come beyond the 2 S * And when he was come to the other Marker. 

Luc.8,1*. water into the countrey of the Gerafens, fide jnto the countrey of the Gergefenes, there IuU.i*. ' 

there mette him two that had diuels,coming met him twopoffeffedwith deuils , comming out 

forth out of the fepulcres,exceding fierce, fo of the graues,very fierce , fo that no man might 

that none could pafle by that way. pafe by that way. 

29 And behold they cried faying, what 29 And behold,they cryed out, faying, O/e- 
isbetwene vsand thee Iesv thefonne of fufhou fonnc of God, whathaueweto doe with 
God ? art thou come hither to torment vs thee? Art thoucome hitherto torment vs before 
before the time ? the timet 

30 And there was not farre from them 30 Andthere was a goodway of from them, 
an heard of many fwine feeding. an heardof many fwine feeding. 

« And the diuels befought him faying, %t So the deuils befought himfayingjfthon 
It thou cafl vs out , fend vs into the heard of cafivs out Suffer vs to goe away into the heard of 
fwine. £** J 

p Andhefaidtothem, Goe. But they 32 Andhefaydvntothem,Goe. Thenwent 
going forth went into the fwine,and behold they out,& departed into the heard of the fwine: 



i 



u 



the whole heard went with a violence head- and beholde,the whole heard of the fmnerujtied \\ 



long into the fea: andthey dyed inthewa- headlong into the fea, andperf.ed m the wa- 



«rs. tcr . 



33 And the fwineheardes fled: &com- 33 Then thejthat kept them, fled, and went 
minamtothecitietoIdal,andof themthat their wayes into the citie , and told euery thino, 
had been poffefled of diuels andwhatwas done of the pofefed with /the L 

5 4 And behold the whole citie went out uils. 
tomeetelESvs &whcn theyfawhim,they 34 Andbeholde ,thewhole city came outto 
beloughtnimthathewouldpafiefromtheir mceteIefHs:& when they fat* him/they befough* 
< I uart crs * hint that he would depart out of their coafies. 

„.«n , ANNOTATIONS. Chap. viii. 

Rhem.l. * Pneft.) ThVneflsoftbeoldL^^hhS. Chyfoftom^d^hornUandpriuiUdge^ytodJrcerne^o 



t 
t 



I 



bis r^//'re/.S.Chryfo.!i.3.dc Sacerd. 



fftlke I. The wordes ofChryioiW are rh&ThiTrieJt, of she Ier.es J,ad autbmtie top* any U>»G t ofthM , _ 

hooiwastQbttrutmdMttheCebaturtenutd^UnitUMrttHAX^:.^ P r^.TT rri 7 fm 



\ 






4. Gift.) 



\ 



C h a p. v 1 1 1. According to S. Matthew. 1 4 

fhm, 4 Gift.) ^f^^^s^^^^wfi9ifk$mu^my^p^hMk^ 

cafefccaufe the other famfict being the holieji of all holies, which is his body pas not yet begun. So faith S. Aue lib z a 
Euang.q.3.8ccont.Aduerf.kg.&ProphJi.i.c.i9.2o. J » •* 

lhm.2. 8 - Not worthy.) prig.ho.5.indiuerf.^ 

he entereth vnder thy roofe.Thou alfo therefore humbling thyfelfe,fay : Lord I am not worthy ,&c. Sofaide *S Chnfa ch 7<".Gr«j. 
fiomem his mafje. andfo dotth the CathXhurch vfe at this day in euery Maffi. See S. AuguAine ep.i 1 8.ad fanu. So mT'n E 
Julke* 2. The body and blood of Chrift, is to be receiued with all humilitie and reuercnce : yet not imagining tran- «*»&»*§• * 
Tranfubftan- JuWtantiation.For that material part of the Sacrament, which entereth into the mouth, Origen faith itWth nu5, 
nation. the way of allmeatcs,in Mat.cap.i J.Chryfoftomes liturgie was made long after Chryfoftoms time a's appea- 

red by a prayer for the Emperour Alexius, in whofe dayes it was made.AuguftineEpi.il 8. vfeth the exam, 
pie : of the Centurion i, to fhewe that neither they that recciue die Sacrament dayly , nor they that receiue it 
feldomc,di(] .onour the body of Chrift , haumg either of them their feucrall reafons , as Zacheus which recei* 
ued our Sauiour Chrift into his houfe ioyfully.and the Centurion, who acknowledged, that he was vnworthie 
to receiue him vnder his roofe. 
KhW.3. 14. Hiswiues mother.) OfVcterfbe<iaUy among thereflitu euident that U had *mfe,but( M Sat* Hitrm Prieftsn*. 
faith) after they xrere called to be Apoflles , they had no more carnall companie wth their wiues , as he troueth there k nage. 
the very hordes of our Sauiour,*Hc that bath left wife,&c Jndfo in the Latine Church hath bene alwesvCcd that L & , - adu - 
^r^rnenmaybeandaredaylyrmdeVri^ 
"'"^ndtftheGrelzsha^^ 

^flheaunaentCamns^rVaflmttmflasnelyf,^^ *s£om.lib? 

sh.it there *<untuer either in the Greke Church or the Latin^tuthentical example of any that marled after holy Orders , ' cap - 2 ?' 

? Hike. 3- S - Hie ™ me a S ainft I°"inian,hath many feeble arguments, among which this is one, that the Apoftles had toe*^ 
no carnall copula^ 

uiourChnftfpcakethofnone other forfaking of wiucs, then is neceiTaric for all maried men .toleauc their 
""'esaswelasrheirpa^ 

not in awful! vfe.And Clemens Alcxandrinus much ancienter then Hicromc,and ncerer the Apoftles times 
^^terandvhil^ 

Peter his daughter PetromllaPof whom the popim legends write much hohncfle,if not by companino with his 
owne wife,and that fince he was an Apoftle,and had y furname of Petcr.Which her age alfo doeth aroue- for ' 
the was fo yong in the time of the perfection of Doinitian the Empci our,that Flaccu! the countieJcfired to 
haue her in mariage,whercas if lhe had bene borne before Peters calling to the Apoftlelhip , flic mould hauc 

\ . bene almoft threefcore yeerc oldc at that time.In the Romilh Church,wfiere Antichrift was to hauc his feate! 

the myftcne of imquiuffbegan to worke, and fliewc it felfc in prohibition of mariage fomewhat timelwer are 
you not able to proue, that none but fuch as profefled continencie, were in the Latine Church euer admitted 
to the mimfterie. Tertullian was a maried man in the minifterie, without any fuch profcflion of continencie 
as appcarcth by his bookes written to his wife.Where, in the firft he cxhortcth her, after his departure, not to 
mar.eaga.neJnthcfecond,thatifthcmfira.itieofhcrbodywasfuch,asmcmuftneedc^ 
j 1C iT a " J 1 nfidel, ; Thls "homtion had bene necdcles,if in e had alreadieprofcfTedcontinencicneither nee- 
ded Tertullian to hauc fet before her the example of many other, that in mariage, by confent,toOke away the Hb.x.ad *** 
debt of mariage,to pcrfuade her that (he might be able if me would indeuour, to liuc vnmaricd. And if tlbc- »*• 
forehecntrcd.ntohcclefiaft,callorder,withherconfent,hadpromifcdperpetuall continencie,.fcc fhoulde 
haue had experience m her -ft femheryongcrume,howc able (he was to liue without the vfe of an husband 

I j But Epipham,«, (you ; fay) telleth the Greeks Triefts,that they do, again]} the ancient Canons^hich keepe tomtom with 

thatPaphnuausinthefirftCouncelofNicc,dothplainely%nifiethefame,itisfa^ 

K l i 10 ^,™ 1 ™}* *~J**r*«i & c - l'pl'*f«ttbeBi(bops 3 tohi.ginanewelaweintotheChurcLthatZre 
*^t were dedicated to the holy min^^ 

•^"^hth^hadm^ 

vp m the middefl of the company ofBifbops , and cried out aloude, that they/houlde not lay an heauieyoie Jon the 
men dedicated to the holymmflerie.faying, that the bed W as honourable^ the matrimonievnpoUutedJeafi with to, 
^hprecsSe n eJe ? they{hmldrat^ 

venture , cbafliuefculdnot be kept of euery ones mfe : and he called the companiewith a man, law full wife , chafiitie* 
f"po the ancient tradition of t^^ 

Z££S? 7 ry c m ^ a, ' ce L rc ?, 0rt i th S ^ ZOmen - And Clcmcns affirmetb > that ** Apoftlc allowelh 
thehusbandofonew,fe,whetherhebcPrieftor Deacon, or Uy^zn^ngmatrimo^^hL reprehend 
. Stromat hb. 3 . Buttherewas neuer anyexample authentic (yoa fay) of any that maried after holy Orders Ofexl Aurelia.t.cg. 

^pIes,Ifup P ofeyoudoubtnot,butthatthereweremany,whichVo4cwiuesaftcrtheywere^^ 

Pr.eftc S ,and Deacons.becaufe iiuhc latter Councels,thcre be fo many Canons to puniih them that fo mari! ? oIc L 8 V &7 ', 

fel^Tt L thCm t0 ma " C ' ^ d CCrta J ne ", i$ ^ ft ° rieS • and othcr «—& of antiquitie , t£t„ ^^^ 

Mand^Pr,cftesdidmanecommonly,euenaftcrthedccreemadeagainftit,byLanfrancusArchbk 
C a nterburie.naSynod e hohienatWinchdter^,^.,o 7 ^.Fo^ 

toAnfelmusArchbimopofCanterburie,ceaifieth W m,thatthofewhomheinuitedtotakeorders,S 
confentintheirordina^n^oprofcircchaft^i^thati^ottomari^sthedecrceof^ 



N 



1 






The Gofpell Chap. vur. 

»ifi, and if they cannot tmtamejet them marie,Sc of virginitie,& continent, there is no comandeme't of v Lord 
but euery man may vfe the libertie that God hath gkien , yea though he hath y gift of continencie.And there- 
fore S.Paul being vnmaried,afnrmeth that it was lawfull for him to leade about with him a fifter to wife as the 
reft of the Apoftlcs did ,euen the Lordes brethren and Cephas : Ergo it was lawfull for him to haue maried. r r w ., 



haue not the gih or conunencie)to mauc,doeth make the examples of them that maried after holy orders ta- 
ken,mtheaccomptofGod and aU mat be godly,to be authenticall. And although Paphnuuus accompteth 
the tradition of the Church anciently which they were prohibited to marie,that were not maried before : they 
were ordeyncd : yetit appearcth by TertuUian,that it was not fo auncient as his time. For in his booke of Mo- 

tioeamic aeainftfecond mariapp^.writtrnivihf'nVii-iufis ^n krrpribn Vio rl„,;4„rt-, .i,^r"«.U„i:i... ti n i ■ i 



nogamie 



wordesjwhtch faith,* hifboptnufl be the husbandofone wifejio die maintenance of his hcrefie.as the Papifts doe- 
He path the holy GhofiforefawetherefhouMcomefitPefhatwmldafihmeaUthingstobelawfa^^^ Bifhris; For bow'e 
many are there among .?c»,(faith hc)that goturne the Churchy which haue maried the fecond time, infulting a-ramfl the 
Apoftle, and not bhfh'mg, when thefe wordes are read vnder them. This place fheweth, that that which was thou eh t 
vnlawfull by the hererike,was counted lawfull and authenticall by the Catholike Church. Long after Tertul - 
bans time, was the Ancyran Counccll, where the tenth Canon decreeth thus : That whofieuer beinr wdeyned 
Deacons at the time of their ordination, doeprotetl andfay,that they mufl marie,bec<"*fe they cannot remaine vrnnarU 
td; *f they marie afterward, let them continue in the miniflerie , becaufe the Eijhop hathgraunted themfo to doe This 
Canon teftifieth of many authenticall examples, of them that maried and might marie, after holy orders ta- 
ken. Moreouer^n the dayes of Iulian the Apoftara we reade , that Bafilius a Pricft or Elder of the Church of 
Ancyra, and Eupfychius of Gefarea of Cappadocia, which had lately taken to wife a Gcntlewoman,and was 
but euen as a bridegrome,endcd their Hues by martyrdomcSozomJib.y.c.i r .& hifto.tripartit.J1bAc.14 And 
many hundred yceres after rhis 3 Balfamon makcth mention of a conftitution of Leo rhc Emperour by which 
it appeareth, that there was a cuftome in his time, that thofe which had taken holy orders , rnieht marie law- 
full wiues, within two yeercs after their ordination, BalCin Can.ro. Cone. Ancyr. So long the authoritieof 
Gods wordein the GreekeChurch,preuaiIcd againfty decrees of men,and in the Church of England much 
, Ionger,vnuIl within thefe foure or fiue hundred yecres at the moft. 

RU<m 9 zj. Letthedead.) Bythtsrre fee thatmt only noworldly or car,uiU reftefyut no* "other laudable duetie toward * c u «• 

lurparenttsughttijiay vsf-om folowing Clmfi, and choofing a life of greater perfeilion. cfit U 

2<J He commanded.^ TheChurch(be r e/tgnifiedbythebiateor(hi?)& Catholi^are often totted with fame, vs,clsnor. 
yperjecutie^tou Chrtjl who feemed tofleepe in the meane timely the Churches {ravers awahth, and maketh a calmt 

C H A P. IX. 

The MafleYt ofthe leweshe cmfuteth both with reafins andmyracles: i.de fending hit remitting of/itmes, his eatinr 
wnhfinnert Hymd his condefcending to his weake Vifciples vntilhe haue made themflrcngerA 8 fluwingalfo in two 
myraclesjhe order of hss prouidence about the lewes and GemilesJ.eauing the one when he called the other. 27 he cu- 
nth two blind men, and one pofieffed. 3 < And hatting rthhfo many myradei together confutedhis enemies , 'and yet 
SixT J andmr S e M on ?"" t0 » ard thepeofl ti he thin^th offending truepafiours vnto them. 

A Ndentringintoaboate,hepaiTedouer a Ndhe entred into a Jhtp t a»d pafed oner, Markcs.j. 
.-,_._ •*- -*»the water , & came into his owne citie. l\ andcame into his mnc title luk e f*4. 

2Ef r I A?f beholdtheybroughttohimone 2 * And beho/de, they brought to him a man 

Wc'fcfe i7 C . 0f * e P^7, 1 ^ J ,nbe f Ap? lE r s fickeofthepalftejyingtnnbed: andnhenlefits 
$*!£$£* * f '? n S ^ e,r faith > ?, lde ^ the fcke ofthe fire thefttth of them , he [aid vnto the Me of 

SS ^ P I y ' aUe u a 8 °° ° nne » ^ finneS -I 1 "}*!!"* Some > be ofgoodebeare, thyfmnes b 

other. are rorgiuen thee. forgitten thee. 



TheGolpd 
vponthei? 
Sunday after 



w 



e ;. 



3 And behold certaine ofthe Scribes faid 3 Andbeholde, certaine of the Scribes faidc 
within them fclues, |j He blafphemeth. mthin them felues. This manb/Memeth 

«£ ^^^f^ng^eirthoughts/aid. 4 And when Iefiu futre their tbottohes J,e 

Tl?? u 1 Y °r euU1 m y° Ur heartcs? fi*W*nfin Pinkeye emUinyow Partes' 
$ || vVhether is cafier , to fay , thy finncs / whether is eafter tofiy, Thy (innes be for- 

are forguen thee:or to fay,Arif e and wa i ke? giuen thee . orto f ^rtfe^ndia/ke 

6 But that you may knowthaty pSonne 6 But that ye may k»«re that the Tonne of 

ofma hau,powerinearthtoforgiue finncs, man bath^ertoforgtueftnnesinearth(lhL 

(then faid. he to theficke ofthe palfey,) A- faid he to the fckeifthe falfi ) ^rifejalevp 

nfe,takevp thy bed, and goe into thy houfe. thy bed,andgoe into thine houfi J '^ P 

I ^^ at ° fc » an 5 W ? t . int0hi,h0ufe - 7 «^A^.W^« rted to his houfe. 
Jh A It ^^1 « fee,n g^ f werc a " * B «*"f"» 'be multttukes fae k 3 they mar- 

turned T^ g IonficdGod ^ auef ^hpovver ^ed^glortfied God 3 Jch had g iL fitch 

a 7^. 1 -■ power vnto men. 6 

» SS IT'TS ' n *« uft r« (*»* «m<» ***** MmL, f ,,;„,«, ,(,,„. lukcwf 

FoIoyvmc^Andhearotevp^folowtdhim. muiidb, «r<$, m djil m Mm ' 



OfcAA 

Mar.i.i8« 
Luke 5.33. 



1 



. 1 



"s 



i - 
f 



Hie Gofpcl 
vpon the *$• 
Sunday after 
Pcntccoft. 

Mar.j.z2. 
Luke 841. 






Chap. ix. According 

I o And it came to paffe as he was fitting 
at meate in the houfe, beholde many Publi- 
cans and finners came, and late dovvne with 

1 e s v s and his Difciples. 

I I And the Pharifees feeing it/aid to his 
Difciples: why doth your matter eate with 
Publicans and finners? 

12 ButlEsvs hearing it,faid: They that 
are in hcalth,neede not a phyficion,but they 
that are ill at eafe. 

13 But goe your wayes and learne what 

it is, Iwillmercic , and\ notfacrifice. For I am 
not come to call the iuft,butfinners.K> 

14 Then * came to him the Difciples of 
Iohn/aying, why doe we and the Pharifees 
jj f aft often,but thy Difciples doe not fait? 

15 And Ies vs faide to them, Can the 
children ofthc bridegrome mourne,as long 
as the bndegromc is with them?But y dayes 
will come when y bridegrome fhalbe taken 
away from them, and $ then they (hall fatt, 

1 6 And no body putteth apeecc ofrawc 
cloth to an olde garment. For he taketh a- 
way the peecing thereof from the garment, 
and there is made a greater rent. 

1 7 Neither doe they put || ne we wine in- 
to old bottels.Othcr wife the bottels breake, 
and the wine runneth out , and the bottels 
perifli. But ne we wine they put into newe 

bottels : and both are prefcrued together. 

18 * As he wasfpeaking this vnto them, 
beholde a certaine Gouernour approched, 
and adored him, faying, Lord, my daughter 
is euen no we dead : but come , lay thy hand 
vpon her,and {he fliall liue. 

1 9 And I e s v s ryfing vp folowed him, 
and his Difciples. ' 

20 Andbehold a woma which was trou- 
bled w an ilfue ofbIood|JtweIue yeres, came 
behind him , and touched the hemme ofhis 
garment. 

2 1 For flie faid within htr felfe , If I fliall 
1 touch onely his garment : I (hall be fafe. 

22 But Ies v 3 turning and feeing her, 
laid, Haue a good hart daughter , * thy faith 
bath made thee fafe. And the woman be- 
came whole from that houre. 

22 And when Ie s v s was come into the 
houfe ofthc Gouernour, and fa we minftrels 
and the multitude keeping a fturrc, 

24 He faid,Depart:fory wech is not dead 
butflcepcth.And they laughed himtoskorn. 

2 5 And whe y multitude was put forth,he 
entred in,& held her had. And y maide arofe. 

26 And this bruite went forth into al that 
countric. ,,, * 

27 And 



to S. Matthew. 



*J 



to And it came to pap , as lefts fate at 

meate inhis houfe J>eholde,manypubl>canesalfi 
and finners came; and fate dome with Iefm and 




Ujap/es. 
it 



Andwhen the Pharifees fane it, 'they find 
vnto his difciples , why eatethyourmafter with 
publicanes and finners? 

12 But when lefmheardthn^hefaidevnta 
them, They that be whole, n'eede not a Phyficion, 
but they that are ficke. , • 

IS Goeye and learne what that meanethi *I OfcAj. 
will mercte, and not facrifice; for I am not come mat -"'7- 
to callt he righteous *but fmners to repentance*, x.Tim.r.if, 

1+ The came the difciples of lohn vnto.him, 
faying, *why doe we and the Pharifees faft of, Marke 1.1 8. 
but thy difciples f aft not? . lukc J.33. 

ij And Iefm fiiide vnto them, Can the chil- 
dren of the hide chamber mourne,as long at the 
bridegrome is with them? But the dales wilcome 
when the bridegrome /hall be taken from them, 
and then piall they faft. 

16 No man putteth apiece of \ newe cloth in tOvawdo*. 
an olde garment Jor then the piece taketh away 
fome thing from the garment , and the rent is 
madeworfe. 

. 17 Neither doe menput newe wine into olde 
bottels : els the bottels breake, and the wine run- 
neth out, and the bottels willperijh: but they put 
newe wine into newe bottels , andboth are pre- 
ferued together,, 

iS * While be Jpake thefe things vnto them, ******* 
behold, there came a certaine ruler of the fyna- lukc 8 * 4 * 4 - 
gogue *ndworfhippedhim,faying,My daughter 
is euen nowe dead; but come , and lay thy hand 
vpon her ^tndjhejhall liue. 

iff And Iefm arofe,and folowed him, and Co 
did his difciples. . 

2 (Andbehold, a woman which was difea- 
fed with an ifue of blood twelue yeeres,camebe- 
hindehim, & touched the hemme ofhis vefiure. 

21 For(hefaidwithinherfelfe,lfImay touch 
but euen hts veilure onely ffhall be fafe. 

22 But Iefm when he had turned him about, 
andfawe her,faid,DaugbterJ>e of good comfort, 
thyfaithhath madethee fafe. Andthe woman 
was made whole from that fame houre.) 

23 And when Iefm came into the rulers 
houfe of the fynagogue^yW the minftrels 
and the people making a noyfe, 

24. He faide vnto them, Giueplacefor the 
maide is not dead,butfleepeth.And they laughed 
him to for ne. 

2 s "But whe the people were put forth, he wet 
in^ndtooke her by the hand : andthe maid arofe, 

26 Andthe fame of. 'this went abroad into all ' 
that land. 

K 4* 27 And 



The Golpcll Chap, it. 

27 And as Iesvs paffed foorth from 27 Andwhen lefm departedthence, two blind 

thence , there folowed him two blinde men menfolowedhim, crying,andfaying,0 thou fonne 

crying and faying , Haue mercie on vs , O ofDauidJhaue mercie on vs. 

fonne ofDauid. 2 8 And when he was come into the houfe , the 

2 8 And when he was come to the houfe, blinde men came to him : and lefts faith vnto 
the blind came to him. And I e s v s fay th to them s Beleeueye that lam able to doe this f They 
them, I Doe you beleeue, that I can doe this faidvnto him,Tea£ord. 
vnto you? They fay to him, Yea Lord. 29 ThentouchedhetheireyeSjJaying,accor- 

29 Then he touched their eyes , fayingj ding to jour faith be it vntoyou. 
According to your faith, be it done to you. 3 a And their eyes were opened : and lefts 

50 And their eyes were opened, and Ie- ftraitety charged them , faying , See that no matt 

s v s threatened them, faying , See that no knowe it. 
man knowe it. 31 But they, when they were departed,jpred a- 

31 But they went forth, and bruited him broade his name in all that land. 
in all that countrey. 32 As they went out,beholde , they brought to 

Uxatti. 3 * And when they were gone forth,*be- him a dumbe man poffeffedwtth a deuil. 

holde they brought him a dumme man,pof~ 3j Andwhethe deuil was cafl out 3 the dumbe 

feffed with a deuill. Jpake , and the multitudes marueiled,faying , It 

3 3 And after the deuill was caft out , the was neuerfofeene in Ifrael. 
dumme man fpake,and y multitude maruci- 34 But the Pharifiesfaide, * He cafteth out M«a 2.14. 
led faying, Neuer was y like fecne in Ifrael. the deuils through the prince of the deuils. j"f r#s **■ 

Mau*.*4. 34 But*thePharifecs faid, ttn the prince 3S * And lefts went about allthe cities, and unvl'll'. 

of deuils he cafteth out deuils. villages, teaching in their Synagogues, andprea- luke x 3 .1 1.' 

3 5 And Iesvs went about all the cities, eking the Qosjel of the ktngdome , and healing 

andtownes, teaching in their Synagogues, euery fickneffe , and euery difeafe among the 

and preaching the Gofpel of the kingdome, people. 
and curing euery difeafe,& euery inhrmitie. 36 *Btttwhenhefawethemtdtitudes,hcwas Mark.&^. 

3 6 And feeing the multitudes , he pitied moued with compafion on them , becaufe they 

them: becaufe they were vexed, and laye were dejlitute ,and fc otter edabroade, as Jheepe 

like fheepe that haue not a fhepheard. hatting nofhepheard. 

3 7 Then he fayth to his difciples , The S7 Then faith he vnto his difciples , * The *- uke I0 -*- 

harueft furely is great , but the workemen haruefi truely is plenteous , but the labourers are loha ^ 6t 

arefewe. fewe. 

3 8 J Pray therefore the Lord of the har- 3 s Pray ye therefore the Lord of the haruefi ', 

ueft,thathe fend forth workemen into his that he will thrust foorth labourers into his 

harueft. haruefi. 

MARGINALL NOTES. 

Rhem. /, If Then they flialL) Chrifi ftgufieth that the Church fhaU vfi faflmg dayts after bit Jfcenpon. Epiph in 

Comp. fid. Cath. Auguft. Epi.8o, 
Tttlke.l. NdtherEpiphanms^orAugul^e.fpeakeofpopifhfal^gdayes^hichconfiftinabftinenee fromflelk Popifo&ftinj} 

But Epiphanius feyeth, the Apoftles appointed the Wednefday and Fryday, to be fafting-dayes, (how truely, dayes ' 
let the Papiftcs thcmfelues iudge)and that on thofe dayes, the falling was appointed vntill thenindi houre of 
the day,which is three houres before night. Auguftine Epi.8 6. ackno wledgeth failing , but no certaine falling 
dayeSjOtherwifc then the cuftome of euery Church required , according to the anfwere of S. Ambrofe made 
vnto him concerning fading on Saturday,which was obferued at Rome s but not at Millauie . 
II- Rhem t 2, **' Thy faith hath.) Loehtr <Uuotiontathehemmeofhhgarment,yfa4not fuj>erflitiM>btttatokgnof 'greater 

' faith: fo is the deuoute touching of 'holy rtlikts. 

Fulke 2 Shehadnodeuotion tothe hemmcofhisgarment.butbecaufeihewaskept ofbytheprcafe,fothatihe Su P e ?( l!ti ^ s 
* * couldnotcomeneeretoderu-ehisaide,asothersdid,llicfaidwithi!ihcrfelfe:ifIthaIIbutonely touchethe Sue? 
hetnme ofhis garment,&c.But the popifh touching of rcliques,which neither haue any venue in ihcm,nor a- * ^ 
ny piorcile of God annexed to the touching of them , for health , eyther of body or (bule, cannot be excufed 
from fuperftition. And this is a very blunt companion of reliques of dead men, with y prefencc of the fonne of 
God.Who was willing to (hew his diuine power by his word onely, or by outward fignes of touching with his ^^CA '**' 
hand,or touching his garment,or anointing w oyle,ormakinR of clay whis fpittlc,& luch like:as it pleafed him KnVj?" 
in healing mens bodies.By what word of God are we certified .that he wil doe y hke,yca graunt ipiritual holi- 
ncs, by touching of reliques? if we haue not Gods word,what faith can we haue, but a fuperftitious credulitie? 

Rhem.*. 34* In the prince.) InUk^mannfej^thnttil^SyCallir^dnrivMUsdotumtheCathoU^ 

of ^ntichr/Ji. 

Fulke i ^ e m y rac ^ cs ^ t0 ^ c < * onc m ^ c pop'"* 1 Church.arc couriterfet fables for the moll paryather then iDu- Po P i(I, "J* 
/. g ons of deiuls,as hath bene proued by many experiences , and yet arc they falfc or lying fignes of Amichrift. ra " w ' 

The divunc power of Chrift,was manifeft^n calling outof deuils.- A N N O T A- 






«l 



Khem, 4* 

■ 

Tulke4. 



Rhem.s. 
Tulke.s. 



C h a p . ix. According to S. Matthew. 1 6 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.ix. 

3. He blafphcmerh.) When the lews heard Chriji remit finnts,thty charged him with blafbhemiej* Heretik.ee 
now charge h,s priefts of the new Teflament, for that they remit finnts: to whom hefaid, Whofe finncs vou (hall for 
gwe,thcy are forgiuen,&c. Io.io. ' a " 1 " 4 - 

The Minift e rsofchcnewTeftarnen t} haue auaoritic to forgiue finnes, and to reteine them, by declaring RemfffionoF 
herein the will of God,ai his ambafladors and mcflengcrs. The Icwes charged our Sauiour Chrift with blal finnes * 
phemie becaufe they acknowledged not his ditiinitie. For the Priefts in the Lawe,wcrc alfo Minifters,not au- 
ctors.offorgiiienesofnnnesjwhercot they were not ignorant. 

J. Whether is cafier.) r^/"^ J«n>« / W Mcn,^ 

to God,that it could not be commutucatedvnto man : but Chrifl fheweth that at to works miracles « otherwife proper to F°' vtr *» * 
G od only, andyet this power is commwucated to men, fo alfo to forvite finnes Jit* giueiinncs 



for. 
iinncs. 



Chryfoftome faith, He did not refute their of inion which fold it wasf roper only to God to for ghu finnes but didap- chrifl fo»Bwe 

hu father ,he would haue fold: Surely you iudge rightly, I am fane from that £"*£* God * 
mrMt contrarywiCe afftrmeth it both In wardwAG,,,,, c £,„ '..r. ■-. M5Ctn ' * 4- J»» 



^rowe it.Vorifhc had not bene eqttall'vnto 



j^r M r/><m*>-,£«m» foj»*6 » /» c /, thing,but comrarywife affirmetb it both by word an^fgTte^Zufi^ 

tfhouldfbeake openly ofhimfelfe: by the words of other men, and by aftme or 



./fc 






r 



FulkeJ. 
Rhem. 7. 



JF iwEEr. 7. 



i. 

b 
1 



*c ^/«A« « tfc< hear ers,that any man,, -._ , .,„, *, ._* * 7 r«* *>«•*, ,, „*,. Wft/ , <Jfrf ^ ,* w 
miracle, he(hc w eth that he u God equaUtohts father And fo forth in Mat.H0.30. S.Hilarie is of the feme iudee- 
mentjiaymg, Mouetfcribas,&c.It mouth the Scribes, thatfimefhould beforgium by a man -for they b°helde in lefts 
Chrifl only aman,and that to beforgiucn by bim,which the Lawe could not releafe. Tor faith onely iuBific'th ^forward «*» ""'"J 
the horde looketb into their murmuring and faith: that it i* eafiefir the Sonne of man on earth to foriine finncs For itis k iu ^ at ' 
true no man canremit finnes but God only therefore he which remittetbfinnes is God, becaufeno man fornueth finnes but 
G^InMatch.Can.8. S-Ambrofciswonnytobcheardinthefamecafe^ertw;/^^^^ &c When 
the Iewes affirm thatfimet can be forgium by God only,verely they confefie him to be God,andby their owne i'ud«ement 
they bewray then falfbode t mthat they *fPrmetbe*orke,<md deny the perfon.Tbcrefor e cumofthcmMucs theS%nneof 
God recenteth atefiimonie ofhu norland required not the confent of their voice. T or falfhoode can conftke but cannot 
beleeue, Therefore there wanted no teflimonieto /;« diuimtie : there xvanteth faith to their owne falmtion In Lucam 

cap.5. Bcholdjthat which was Catholike doftrine in thefe auncient fathers, is counted hcrefie in vs. 

6. The fonncofman in earth.) Cltrift hadpower to remit fimes,and often executed the fame, not only as het 
w« God,but alfo m he was a man^caufe bee was head of the church and our chiefe Bifhop and Priefi according to his 
manhodjn rejpec~f whereof all power was •riueit him in heauenand earth. Mat.iS.v.i 8. 

Chrift had abfolurc power of himfelrc, as very God, to forgiue finncs properly,and to preach the foreiue- 
nefle of finnes as Mediator. x 6 

8. Glorified.) Thefaithfullpeopledidglorife God that gane fitch power to men for toremitfmnesandto doemi- 
raclesfoo wing that that which God commilttth to men, is not to his derogation, but to his glory, himftlfe only bein* (lit 
theprmcipallworker of that effecljnen being only hts minifierufitbflimes, and working vndtr him and by hucommiLn 
and amhoritie. " 

Let S.Hilaric fpake vpon thefe words of the text. Conclufafmt omnia fuo ordine, &c. M things are concluded/n 
their right order,&ww thefeart of deff'eration ceafing^onor is rendred to Godfaaufe be hathgiuefo Treat power to Remiffionof 
tnenfytt this was due only to Chrifl, it was familiar to him only, to do theft things J>y the communion or participation of finncs. 
hts fathers fubflancc.Therefore this is not to be marueiled,that he can do thefe things(for what /ball not God bebeleeued 
to be able to do?)or elsthepraifefhould ham bent of me man, not of many, but hereof is the cattfe of the honour giuen /« 
God,becaufe power is giuen to men by this way, through hts word,both ofremijfion offmnts, & ofrefnrrtclion of the bod-, 
and of returning into heauenAn thefe words S.Hilaric fheweth what is proper to Chrift as God, & what is eraun- 
ted to his minifters,to preach and declare by his wordJhat which is proper to the Diuinitic, cannot be com- 
municated to any creature.Such is the abfolutc power to forgiue n*nnes,which arc comitted againft the Lawe 
of God,and therfore proper only to God.The auctoritie,which God hath giuen to men, to aflure the faithful! 
penitent, of remifiion of finncs,nothing dcrogatcth from the glory of God,but greatly fetteth forth the dory 
of his mercie. " * 

8. To men.) Tfytonly Chrifta*bewMman,badtbispowertoforgiue/tn>iesJ>utbyhimandftomhimtbe^tpo- 
Jiles,and confequently Vriefis.Mat.iZ.t\\\ power is giuen me.Mat.1 8.\Vhatfoeucr you lhallloofc in earthdhal be 
loofed in heauen.Jo<w.zo. Whofe finncs you fhal] forgiue,they are forgiuen* 

f'llke. $, 'thrift gaue power to his Apoftles,and the miniftcrs of the Church to forgiue finnes, not abfolutely & pro- Remiffionrf 
pcrly,as God forgiucth,but to be witnelTes. & minifters of Gods forgiuenes : whereof S. Ambrofc faith, Quanu fmno * 
uis enim magnum f.t,&c. .Although it be a great matter to forgiue finnes vnto men {for who can forgiue finnes but onely 
God,who alfo forgiuetb bythem,to whom he hath giuen the power offorgiuing)yet it is a much more diuine things ziue 
refumclion to the bodies. Thus you fee this fathers iudgement, that man when hee forgiueth finncs, by power 
, grauntcd of God,doth not forgiue properly,but God to whom it is proper to forgiue finnes,forgineth by man. 

HffCm, ij . Not facrifice. Thefe are the words of the Vrophet,whoffakethem euen then whenfacrifices where offered by External! Sa." 

Gods commandement'.fo that it maketh n;t againfi facrifice, but hee faith that facrifice only without mercit and char hie "foe. 
and generally with mortallfiime,is not acceptable.The Icwes offered their facrificet dutly, but in the meant time they had 
no f hie nor mercie on their brethren : that ts it which God mijliketh. 

14. Faftoften.) By the often faflingof 'hhdifciph,wemay eafefy gather that he appointed them a prefcript ma- Faffing, 
neroffajiing: atit iscertainehetatigbtthemaforme ofprayer.U\c Jj«dli. 

17. New wine.) By thhnewwine, he doth plainly here fignifiefafiingand the flraiterk}nd oflife-.bytheoldbotm 
tels,them that cannot away therewith. 

19. Twclueyecrcs.) This woman a Gentile had her difeafitwelutyeeres,and the Gouernert daughter a Ietvt 
(which ishererayfed to life)wattwelueyeeresold,LucS. Markfthen the allegoric hereof inthe I ewes and Gentiles. M 
that woma/ifeIlfick£whentbewenchw,yborne,fo the Gentiles went their owne way es into idolatrit, when the Iew'etin 
Abraham beleeusd,Jgaine i ai Chrift here went to raife the vtenche/tndby the way the woman watfirfi healed, and then 

tfo 



Rhem.S. 



The Gofpel 



Chap.x, 



Rhem. 



lulke.g. 



I 

I 
I 

>v 

',) 

r 



i t 



tffo m. i o 

Fulke.xa 

Rhem. 1 1 
Fuike.ii 



Luc/,i3, 



the vctnchrmued;fichrift came to the Iewesjtut the Gentiles beUeuedfirfi and were fatted, and inthcei:d:thelexres 
fhallbeUttic *#o.Hieromjn Matt, 

21. Touch oncly.) 2{ot only Chrifles xvordet, but his garment and touch thereof or any thing to him belonging 
mivht do and didmiracks,force proceeding from bis holy perfon to themXeathis tvonum returning home* fit vp an Image 
ofCltriftiformemorie of this benefite t and the herrnne of the fame Image did alfo naracles. This Image Julian the ^fpo~ 
fata threxve doxvne>and fit vp hU owne infieede tbereofcwbhb tva4imnediatly defiroyed by fire from beauen. But the I- 
ntageofchrifibrohpiinpeecesbytheheathenythe Chriffiam afterwxrde gathering the peeces together, placed itinthe 
Church; where it was (at Sa^pmenus xvriteth)vnto hh time, 

Chrift by his word 3 and without his word,by outward figncs,and without any at al!,did only workc miracles, 
and the force or vertuc did not proccede into his garment,butxmmcdiailyfromhimfelfc:ThereforeChrilt 
faid not,there is vertue proceeded from my garments,but there is vertue proceeded fro me.Luke 8.4^. There 
was no vertuc in his garments,whcn the fouldiours had pancd them among ihemtnor while he ware them s for 
the people that thronged him,rcceiued no benefit by thern,butflie only, and they that touched him by faith. 
Nowe concerning the Image that this woman is laid 10 haue fct vp : Eufcbius rcporteth the ftorie, not of his 
owne knowlcdge,but of hearcfay,That in Cajarea V to&p/>*,\vhere tliis woman dwelled, ouer againft her doore, 
vpon an high ftone,was a brafen Image of a woman kneeling, and holding vp her handes,as though (he made 
an humble firite: ouer againft which there was another brafen Image of a man,which was faid to be of Chrift, 
reaching his hand to the woman,at whofe feete vpon die fame pillar,a ftrange fcinde ofherbc did fpring 3 which 
when it came vp to the hemme of his brafen garment,it was a medicine for all difeafes, This Image Enfibim 
confeffcth to haue remained vnto his time,as was teftified by them that trauailed to that citie,and fawe it. But 
of the miraculous herbc,how true it was,he faith notNow what his judgement was of them that did fct vp this 
image,he declareth in thefe wordes:^ &xvyjr.?lv *V£>,&c^«d it is not to be ntaruailedjhatthofe oftbcGetiles,whicb 
receiuedbenefitesofour Sauiour ofolde time, did thefe things, feeing xve hauefiene the Images of his Apofles Vanland 
*Peter,yea and of Cbrifl himfilfe frefirued , bcingpainted in colour s y as it is Uk(, ancient men of an heathenifh cufiome, 
tehich they had without akeratiorytfter this maner, were wont to honour them whom they tookgfor faniours, Eu r ebius 

accounting thisfettingvpof Images in the honour of Chrift and his Apoftlcs to bean heatheniih cuftome, 
gaue fmall creditc to the miracle of the ftrange herbc ; of whofe vertue, he could alledge no example, of any 
that was cured,as he doeth the teftimonie of them that fawe the Image. 

Where you alledge out o£So%omenw 3 y the Chriftians afterward placed the Image in the Church,as though 
they fet it vp to be worfhippcckThe tructh is,they layd vp y pieces of the Image,after it was broken,which they 
gathered togcthcr,and kept them in the Church,which is all that can be gathered of the ftorie, Whcrein,as 
they Ihewcd feme zeale of Chriftian religion, in feeking to preferue that which was defaced by the infidels, fo 
they can not bee altogether excufed from fupcrftirion,if they kept the pieces in the Church, as any relique of 
holincs£piphanim finding an Image of Chrift in a chappel contrary to the Scriptures (as he faith) rent it in pic- 
Ct$*EpipbJLpifl.4d IoanJiierofoL 

x8« Do you belecue that I can,) We fie here that to the corporaU healing of thefe men becreyuiretb §nly this 
fakhjhat be is able. Which faith is notfuffcient to iuftifie them* How then do the Heretics by tliis aid the likgl laces 
pleadefor their onely iufiifyingfaithi See the Annot-Mar. 5.3 6. 

No wife or learned man allcdgeth this place,for iuftificationby faith oncly, this is therefore a peuilh flaun- 
der.ln the place noted you lhall lee more. 

38, Pray therefore.) Therefore doth the Church pray andfafi in the Imber dayes, when holy Orders are ^iuen, 
that is, when workmen are prepared to be fern into the baritefi.Scc Aft 13.x. 

Chrift biddeth not his difciples pray andfaftin the Imber dayes, but to pray continually, not that hedge 
pricfts Ihould be fent forth to fay Mafle,but that learned paftors might be raijed vp of God,to gather in his har- 
uelt,by preaching the Gofpel. And at the ordination of Minifters of the Church, whattimefbeueritbe,thc 
Church affcmblcd prayeth to God for them y are called, that they may be faithful & diligent in their calling, 

CHAP. X. 

UeghmhtotheTweluethepowtrofMiracles,<mdfofcndcththmtothelon J with infintclions 

accordingly: xo and by occafion ofthefendingforeteileth of the per ficutions after his -Afienfion^rming them and ad 
other again H the fame, 40 and alfo exhorting the people to harbour hisfimmts injuch times of perfection. 

ANd hauing called his twelue Difciples A Nd*whenhee had caHcdbis txrelue difii- 
together, * he gaue them | power ouer £\$les % hegaue them power againft vncleane 
vncleanc fpirits, that they flioulde caft them jpirits, to cajtthem out, and to heale all maner of 
out,and {hould cure all maner of diiealc,and fickenes y anda/I maner ofdifeafe. 
all manetf of infirmitie. 2 Thenames ofthe twelue Apojlles are thefe: 

a And the names of the twelue Apoftles The first, Simon, which is called PeterjutdAn- 
bc thefe : the j] firft, Simon who is called Pe- drewehis brother James the fonne ofZebedee 
ter,and Andrew his brother, and John his brother: 

3 Philippe, and Bartholomew, Thomas, and 



Rclikes and 

Images. 
Eufcb.li.7.c. 

I1.5.C20. 

Rdikcs, 



Image*. 



Lib.7.ciS. 



&ci*. 9 



Sbndcr. 



Imber dayes, 



3 lames of Zcbcdec, and Iohn his bro- 
ther, Philip and Barthlemew, Thomas and 
Matthew the publican,& lames of Alphseus, 
and Thaddxus, 

4 Simon Cananxus, and Iudas Ifcariote, 
Yvho alio betrayed him. 

5 Thefe 



fJWatthtWi . .._ _ ^ 

the fonne ofaAlphee, and Lebbeus> whofefir- 
name was Thaddtus; 

4. Simon the Cananit?,andffdtsffcariot 9 
which alfo fatqpedhim, 

S tefni 



? 



JL 



t 



17 



*They hauc 
hcrecommiP 
lion to preach 
onlyinlfrael 

the time being 
noc yet come 
to cal the 

Ccatiles. 



C h a p. ix* According to S.Matthew- 

5 Thefe tweluedid Iesvs fende : com- j Iefusfentfoorthtkefetwetue y when he* had 
maunding them, faying, Into the way of the commanded them, fay tngfioe not into thewayof 
% Gentiles goc yc not, and into the cities of the Gentites.andmtotlje citie of the Sarnaritanes 

enter ye not; 

6 ^ut goe rather to the lojlfhecpe of the houfe Aft.j3.46 
oflfraeL 

7 <^yeSoe>freackfaywg y * 
ofheauen is at hand. 

8 He ale thefeke, cleanfe the lepers } rayfe the 
lcpers,caft out diuels : gratis you haue recei- deadjtajt out deuils ; freely ye hauerecewd,fteeh 
ued, gratis giue ye # giue. 

9 Doenot||po{feflego!de,norfilucr,nor 9 * Pojfcjfe not golde, nor fitter, norbrafein Mar.«.8 # 
money in your purfc*: ^ yourpurfes: luk.^. 



theSamaritanes enter yenot: 

6 But goe rather to the flicepe that are 
perifhed of the houfe of Ifracl. 

7 And going preach, faying,That y king- 
dom ofheauen is at hand. 

8 Cure the ficke,raife the dead,cJenfethe 



10 Notaskripforthe way, neither two 
coates, neither ihoes, neither rodde. for the 
vvorkeman is worthie of his meate. 

1 1 And into whatibeucr citic or tovvnc 
you fhall enter, inquire who in it is worthie; 
and there taric till you go forth. 

1 2 And when ye enter into the houle,fa- 
lutc it,faying,|j Peace be to this houfe. 

1 5 And if io be y houfe be worthie, your 
peace fhal come vpon it.but if it be not wor- 
thie; your peace fliall rcturne to you. 

14 Andwhofoeuerllialnot recciucyou, 
nor hcarc your words; going forth out or the 



/ e Norfcrippe tovrardesyour iourney ^either and Z2 "S *• 

twocoates,neither\hoes,noryetaftaffe:(*Forthe u r m . % ,£ 
workman isworthy of hu meate.) luk.ioj. * 

/ / * But to wbatfoeuer citte ortowneyeejhalll-vkt 10.8. 
comefnqnire who is worthy in it: and there abide > 
tilly ego thence. 

t2 tAndwhenyee come into anhoufe > falutt 

th'fame. 

IS idndifthe houfi be worthy Jet y our peace 
come vpon it: but if it be not w or thy Jet y our peace 
returne to you agame. 

14 **Andwhofo*uerfhallnotreceiHcyoH>nor Mark.rf.ii; 
will heareyour preaching twhenyee depart out ofz&*Al*%u 



houfe or the citic |fhake of the duft from that houfe, or that citie^Jbake of the duH of your 



your rcctc. 

1 5 Amen I fay toyou,it fhalbe||more to- 
lerable for the lande of the Sodomites and 
Gomorrheans in the day of iudgement, then 
for that citic. 



The Gofpel 
vpon the C5- 
memorationof 
S.Paul,Iun.jo. 

JWifdomand 
fimplicicv both 
benecetfariein 
preachcrs,Bi- 

Ihopsand 
Pricits. 



feete. 

is Verily I fay vntoyou y It fhall be ettfterfw 
the lande of the Sodomites and Gomorrheans in 
the day of iudgement f hen fw that ctt'te. 

16 *BeholdeJfendyoufomhasfheepeinthetxktio%\ 



16 Beholdclfcndeyouasfliecpeinthe midsofwo!ues:beyetherforewifeas the ferpents, 
middes of wolucs. Bee ye therfore t wife as and harmeleffe as the Doties. 



fcrpents,and fimpic as dooues. 



/ 7 But beware of men :for theyjha!! deliuer 



Mar.13,11. 
Luc.u,tx. 



17 And take hecdeofmen. For they will youvptotheCoucels,&Jba/fcourgeyouintheir 
deliuer you vp in Councels, and in their fy- Synagogues. 
nagogs they will fcourge you. 

1 8 And to Prefidcnts and || to Kings fhall 
you be ledde for my fake, in teftimonie to 
them and the Gentiles. 

19 But when they fliall deliuer you vp, 



/ 8 Andyeefhalbe brought to the head rulers 
and Kings for myfak$,\ in witneffe to them^nd to fill* *& 
the Gentiles. maybe a wife." 

• , II. . nefle to 

19 But men they deliuer youvp, takeyeeno &c. 

thought fan or whatye frail fpeakg: for *itfralbe Mar.13.11, 

lukeii.ii. 



xhatig 



Luc.2i.xf. 



TheGofpel 

vponS.Atha- 
nafius day. 
Maij 1. 



*take no thought how or what tofpeakerfor giuenyou in that fame hour e whatye frail fbeah. 
jjit flialbc giue you in y houre what to fpeake. 2 o For it is notye that freak* M the Spirit of 

20 For it is not you that fpeake, but the your Father fa it is which feaketh inyou. 
fpirit of your father that fpeaketh in you, z / The brother frail deliuer vp the brother to 

21 *The brother alfo fhall deliuer vp the death, and the father the fonne: and the children 
brother to death,& the father the fonne: and frallrifeagainfi their fathers andmothers,& frail 
the children fhall rife vp againft the parents, put them to death. 

and fliall worke their death, 22 *Andyee frail bee hated ofall men for my 

22 Andyouflialbe odious to all menfor names fake:* but hee that endureth to the enZ, Mar.iM?' 
my name, but hee thatihallperfcuerevnto frail be fauel lukc*i*. 
theend,hefhalbefaued.^O 2$ ^But when they perfecuteyou in this citie, 

2 3 And when they fliall pcrfecute you in fee ye into another :for vertly I fay vntoyott,yee 
this citie, flee into an other. Amen I lay to frdlnotendallthecitmoflfraclfilltheSonntof 
yoiijvou fhal not finifh all tfte cities of Ifrael, man be come, 
til the fonne of man come. *<f*The 2j.*Tfo 



JL 



TheGolpell Chap.x. 

Luc^o. 24 *TheDifciple is not abouethcmai- 14 * thedifciple isnot aboue tismafier, nor r u w * 

f termor the feruaut aboue his lord. the feruant aboue bis lord. ^ 

25 It fufficeth the difciple thathee be as 2; It it ynoughfor the difctple that hee be as 
his maifter: and the fcruat as his lord. If they bis mafteris, and that the feruant be at his lord 
ha Jf ^dthegoodmanofthe houfcBeel - ***I[thejhatte called theLordof 'the houfeBeel- Mat.11.j4 
2.ebub,|| how much more them of his houfe- *ebub 3 kow much mo-re frail they call them of 'his 
hold? houfrold? J 

26 Therefore feare ye not them. Forno- 26 Feare them not therefore .-* for there is Mar. 4 .zo. 
thing is hid,that flialnot be reuealcdrand fe- nothing do fc,tbat jhallnothe opened.and nothing luk 8 - 1 ?- 
cret,thatfhalnotbeknowcn. hidfhat frail not be kno.ren. Silz - z - ' 

27 That which Ifpcakc to you in fdarke, 27 what Itellyott indarkenefctbatfteake 
Ipeake ye in the light : and that which you yee in light : andwbatyee heare in the eare. that 
heare in the care, prcache yc vpon the houic pr cache ye on the houfes. 

JAeooaivco- tOPP Q CS, A^tr . , ,„, 2**tA*A 'feare y". not them which hll the Lukciz.3. 

fiSSST, 5 8 Andtfcarcyenotthcmthatkaithe hody,butare notable to hjUtbe fottlc: Butratber 

*S£ iS5i ( Y> c "f e n ? abk t0 kiU Chc fouk : but f ear < him " hich " M* to deilroy both body and 
™n rath <* fcare him that can deftroy both foule fin/cm hell. J J 

JnCterf 8 " m * h °f e mt ° hcL ? r 2 > "** mt *"<> linle Smokes folde for a 

HeredkeUal , 20 Arcnottwofparowes foldeforafkr- farthing? Andone of 'them frail net livht on the 

wdtedn.cn. thing: and not one ofthemmal fall vpon the groundwithout your father 

ground withoutyourfather? S o * Teamen all the heares ofyour headare : .Rc K ., 4 u 

30 But your very heares of the head are nomtred. a «fts i 7 . 3+ . ' 

allnumbercd. 3' Feareye not therfore je are of more value 

3irearcnottherfore:bctterareyouthen then many Sparowes. 

Mar8,8 ^^fif™ 68 - .. , , ,„ „, ^ 3* *Euery one therfore that frail confefe me Mat.8. s 8. 
Mar.8, 8. 3 a *Euery one therfore that (ha'llcofcfTe before men, him mill confefe alfo before my fa- U»* 

11/ ' mcDcfo f menJalfowUlconfcflchimbc- ther t wbicb is in beauens. andxz.8. 

fore my father which is in heauen. 33 But whofoeuer frail denie me before men, 

t P Sfh^Mtftial denie me before men, bimwill I alfo denie before my father.wbich is in 

I alfo wildeme him before my father which heauens. * 

t^^, 1SmhcauCn - ... , " 34- * Tbinke not that I am come to fend peace Luke it « 

$aSS« H P^^y^W^thatlcamctofend into the earth: I came net to fe.de peace but a 1 ' 

day that isnot P cac e into the earth : I came jj not to fende fworde. 

-Bifcop. peace,butthefvvord „ * For I am come to fet a man at variance Mich,. 

Mc£f " Kul'k ™™< ofe P arate ^"^nagainit againilbrs father, and the daughter aga:nfiber ' 

Mcb. 7 ,.. hisfather and the daughter againfi her mo- LtherMtbe daughter in uLgJil her mo- 

^« ^thedaug htcrinlawagainfthermo- ther inlaw. 

thermlaw. ^ A^uumfmhrfMot&arfhttami 

•v h 36Andamansenemies,thcyofhisowne W/M£ y J 

-f: ,' t,*, . , - , , 37 * He that loueth father or mother more L&ciA.ig. 

tJ„ 7 «« ethatlouct t ^herormother||morc Amm^mtwmdntfmamikitbmlmmb 

then ine^s not worthy of me: and he that lo- y^ w^Aiw m» then me,is not worthy of 

uethfonne or daughter aboue me, is not me. 



lucjoitt. 



Tfi y An,iu\w,.,k .u L- n> , 3S M Andbethattakethnothiscrofe i andfo-mt.U.z i . 

38 Andhethattakethnoth,scroiTc,and lowethme,is not worthy of me. lukc 9 .- 3 

foloweth mc,« » not worthy of me n * Hs **/*& L life, frail loofe it • ^ l6 u 

40 *He that rcceiueth you,receiueth me: 4-0 Hee that receiueth you, receiueth mee : iohn U * S * 

and he that receiueth me, rcceiueth him that and he that receiueth me /eceiuetk him that fent 



% *SS^^^^^^^^l^ /' *ff^ecciuethaProphetintbenameu^o, S . 
andhdping Z "^c otai rophct fhallreceiuetherevvarde of a Prophet Jhallreceiue a Prophets reward: and iohnj.zo. 

SSffiSS. f f a Pr ? phct ' and r he ^ receiuetha*iuft ^^weitoA^jAfrwL.r, ^mk 

forhisiuftice 3 «an m the name of a iuflman,fhaUreceiue of a righteous man , frail receive a righteous 
andcofaoKc. thcrcwardofaiiiftman. mans reward. • * 

4* And f»*^W 



s» 



\- 






k: 



i- 

-. 






Mar.?,*t 



them, 
them, i. 



them. 



Chap.x. According to S.Matthew. 18 

4 1 And * whofoeuer flial giuc drinke to 4 z * ^W whofieuer fhallgiue vnto me <jf Market, 
one of thefe litle ones a cuppe of cold wa- thefe litle ones to drinke^a cup of coldwater only, 
ter,only in the name ofadifciplc, amenlfay intbenameofadi/cip/e&erjfylfaj'vntojou, he 

toyou,heflnalnotlofehisrevvard.dpo fhal in norvifelofe bis reward. 

ANNOTATIONS Chap. x. 

I . Power.) Miracles wrefo necejfarie to the confirmation of their doStrine beginning then to be preached , that 
not only Chriji himfelfe did miracles fat alfo hegaue to his Apofiles power to doe them. 

». Firft Simon,) Teter thefifi/tot in callingfiut in preeminence for (as S.Amhofefayth in tJCorA 2.) Andrew Peters Prima* 
firft folowed our Sauiour before Peter : and yet the Primacie Andrew rec caned nor, bur Peter, which preemi- * c . 

nence of S. Teter aboue the other Apofiles isfo plainly fignified in this word, Fuft,by the judgement men ofHeretikfsjihat „ " nouLTcfL 
Be%ajiotwitbfianding he confijfith the confent ofal copies both latin and Greece, yet is not afbamed to fay that hefufpec* 1 55^ 
teth that this word was thru]} into the text byfomefauourer of Veters Vrimacie, whereby we hatte alfo that they care no 
more for the Grcekg then for the Latin jvhenit tnakgth againfithemi but at their plea fure fay that alts corrupted. 
Tttlke /• . S. Ambrofe acknowledged the Primacic^but not the preeminence of Peter abouc the other Af oftles. For primsde of 

in the place quotcd,hc faith, that Tattle was notinferhur to the other Affiles that went before A/w,(among which, Pcier. 
Peter was one_) in dignitkjna in time. And in his booke De Incarnat .Domini cap.^Mt acknowledged the Prima- 
cie of Peter.Priw^ww confeffionh vtiquejnon honoris 9 &c.The Trimacie oftonfefiion verelyjtot of honour or preemi' 
nence f he Trimacie offaithftot ofdeqpee.Lkcmk Defj>Jan£fMb.i.cap.t. he fayth, Paule was not inferiour to Pe- 
ter. And/;; £f.^G4/.c^,z.hedcclareth,thatPaule had the Primacie ouer the Gentiles, as Peter ouerthe 
Icwes . The reft that you fay of Beza, is an impudent flander , anfwercd in the confutation of your Preface, slander. 

9. Do not pofleffe.) Treacher s may not carefitllyfeefy after the fupcrfiuities of this lifeyrany thingtohichmay 
be an impediment to their fun£lhn.And at for necejfaries 9 they deferue their temporal liuing at their hands for whom they 
labour ftirhually. 
Jlhem. 2. l% * Peace to this houfe.) AsChrifi him felfvfed thefe wordes or this blefiing *//*». Peace be to you,foherehe Bifliopsblefc 

biddah his Apofiles fay the likf to the hots fe where they come: And fo hath it been alwayes amoft godly vfeofBifhopt ^fi- 
ll 2 StAUeo 1 * t0 & iU * t,H ' n ble fi in & - * m ^ <omt.wUeh blefiing mufi needes be of great grace and profile jehen none but worthy per- J^JS fimw. 
Imp.'in vicS. fi m (** ^ ere w read) might takfgood therof: and when it is neuer loft, but returneth to thegeuer>wben the other forth 
ChryCSocrar, * not worthy ofit.Among other fpiritual benefit es it takfth away venialfinnes.tXmban 9.U1C. * 

li.tfx.14, \\r e doubt notjbut the blcfling or godly prayers,as of the Apoftles/o alfo of godly Bifhops, and other Mini- KflwpsM* 

F/tlke -?. ftcrs of the Churches greatly to be efteemed : but the popilh Bifhops bleffing with his fingers, is not worth a j^ciufc Ufe 
ftraw,neither doth any ancient Father commend fuch a bleffing. S.Auguftinefayth,thathcandothcrdepar- o»p,8« 
ting from Aurelius a godly Bi(hop,recciucd benediftion of him, thatis, a godly and chriftian farewell. J« Socr. 
tib.6 .c.14 is no mention of Bifhops blcffing,but rather of banning. For Socrates rcporteth, yet doubtingwhe- 
ther it was truc.that Epiphanius and Chryfoftome being fallen out,Chryfoftome mould fay , J hope thou [halt 
neuer come to thy conirieflnd Epiphanius anfwercd,! hope thou fijalt not die BifhopSutvAic^ictxhcyhidio or no 9 
Epiphanius dyed in the way homeward, and Chryfoftome was depofed from his bifhoprike.I fuppofc this fto- 
ry,makethlidefortheBi(hopsblefling.Butittakethaway veniallfinncs (you fay) by authoritie of Ambrofe 
In Lwc.9.But in truth,there is neuer a word of the Bifhop,or of his bleffing, or of veniall finncs, but of the be- 
ncfitc which men receiuc by entertaining of Preachers of the Gofpell. Vt nonfolumpacemtribuamtshof}>itibut % 

verum etiamfi qua eos terrene obumbrant deli&a leuitatisjeceptis Apoftoliea prsdkationis vefiigy^atferanturWe doe 
not onelygiue peace to them that entertainevs 9 but alfo if 'any fences of earthly lightnes doe oner fhadow them* afterthe 
fte'ffesofthejpofiolil^preachingbersceiuedythey ^ef^; w^.His meaning is,theyreceiue great benefiteboth 
by the prayers and by rhe do&rine of the Preachers , if they cntcrtaine it as well as their perlbns. Apoorcr 
place,tor the popHh Bifhops bleffing. 

x 4. Shake of the duft.) To contemne the true Treacher w not to receiue the truth pi •cached \U a very tUmnabte 
finne. 

X f. More tolerable ) Hereby it is euident that there be degrees and differences of damnation in Helfire accor- 
dingto me>:s deferts. Aug.li4.de Bapt.c.19^ 

18. Kings.) In the beginning Kings and Emper ours per fecuted the Chtttche % thatby thevcry death andbloud of 
Martyrs it fhouldgrow more miraculoufly, afterward when the Emperours and Kings were them fi lues become Chrifiians 9 
they vfedtheir power for the Churche^againjl Infidels and /fer£//%.Aug.ep.48. 

1 9. It thai be giuen.) This is verified euen at this prefentalfo y when many good Catholics , that hatte no great 
leamingfiy their anfwers confound the Adnerfaries. 

The ftory of the Church declared), this to be verified in the true Martyrs thereof, but the beft learned of 
the Papiftes , are not able to defend their herefie by the Scriptures , againft the vnlcarned Chriftian Catho- 
likes,much Icffe againft the learncd,as the writings of both panes make manifeft. 
Rhem. ^ **• How muchmorej Tip mantel therefore if Heretics calchrifiet Vicar Anthhrift, whentheir forefathers 
thefaithles h wes called Chrifi himfelfBeekebub. 

He that callcth him fclfc the Vicar of Chrift,and puttcth himfelfe in the fteed of Chrift, by the very fignifi-- Amlcluat 
cation of the word,is Antichrift .So doth the Pope: hauing no warrant out of the word of God, to be to much, 
as a member of Chrift.Bccaufe his doftiinc,decrccs and Efe,are contrary to Chrift,as in the booke called An* 
tithefis Chrijii & Tapani many other godly Treatifes, is manifeftly declared. 

Rhem* 3** Confcflcmc.) Seehow Chrifi efieemeth the open confefbngof him , that is of his truth inthe Catholi^ Confeffingof 

Church for as when Saulperfecutcdthe ChurchM fayd * him [elf was perfected: [0 to confeffe him^id his Church is al Chrift and bil 
oheXontrariwifefiehowheabhorreththemthat deny him before men^ which is not only todenyany onelitte articleof x J^ 

the Catholikg fayth commended to '4 by the Church?: but alfo to allow or confent to herefie by any intone*, as by & ' ? * 

G fubferi* 



Rhem, 



Rhem. 3 . 
Tulkel. 



fulke.4. 



TheGofpel Chap.xi. 

fuhfcrMngeomun* to their fertuce andfermom,furtl>erhig tlxm any way again/} CatholHet } and fuch M t 

Uem.S. . 34- Notpcaccblltfword) Chrifl came to breaks the peace of worldlings andfaurs.-atwbenthe'fotmebeteueth 

>»b™M>W«herdothnot:,he V i^ 

^^ftme^anattghue^^^ 

La^che^eeneof herfub,eft S mthc North, andfendeth both bis Legats , and hi banner of rebellion ?o D.Sander 

mturaliPrmce^and you u-aytorsofRheme^aretoyncd with themintheirmoftdcuil^ 
™g™dcomfortmgthem^ 

with maintcinuigof rebclhon ? Asfor the ciuill warres in France,let allthe kings ediftes of pacification that 
huhetto haue come forth,tenifie,that thofe of the reformed religion,* taking frmes to defend the 5s Z 
i>Im hberues of their countrey,againft pnuate perfbns,haue done nothing but in the kings f eruice. 

Jl' a ?' ; , W^*^&»*™*^dMm, t m*A, cr to amansowne body and life, 

Rhem. <t. £•. In the name.) Reward for hoftitaUtysnd fbeoally for recehung an holyperfon, M Vrophct,^p [ileJBi(hop, 

or ThufoerjemtedforChnfle&kzJor by recehung of him in that refrecla* he .sfuch anomJnLlbe UtaL oft 
merHewndbe rewarded M for fuch an one. whereat on the contrary fie, bctbatreceittetb an Heretike into his Iwufiand 
*falfi preacher JotbcommuHicate with his wicked workfs.Ep.z.lo. J 

Fulke.f. OurSauiourChriftprornireth a reward to them that entertaine the godly, perfecuted or not pcifecuted Meritcs 

butnot out of the merue of him that is receiued,which is nothing vnto faluauon , but of his oS2 

grac e} bywhich,theProph C tandtherighteousman,rccducthekreward ) andnotoftheirownemerites.Pro- 

wded,that Iefuites/cminane Priefts ,and fuch other,that come to ftirre vp rebellion,procurc murrhcr of their a 

Prince , and inuafion of their country by Arangers 3 or to infeft the people with popi(h hercfics, be not ac- 

tSes 3S P"?* 1 " 5 ^ ""^ ^y tors,and hereuks,not Prophets,iuft men,or true Chriftian Ca- 

C H A P. XI. 

Iohn the Baptiji in frifon alfo doing hi, diligence frndethfome of bit difciples to Chrift : that at they heard. fo they mbht 
alfofee bf mracle, with their eyes 7 afterward Chri^ declareth how worthy ofcredite Johns t^hnonie wa> .• °i 6 
an^W'gbethagvnfttbelewesFhowitbneitherofthebmanmoflifecouidbewonne: 20 tuner withchrtfes 
^ST ^ F a rf n & God,vi f edminthitBeha !f<> *7 and calling to hint felfealfmb a* fecle their 

A NDitcametopafferwhenlEsvshad A ND it came topafe, that when IeCu* had 

, u c ^^ aun ding histwelue Difci- r\ made an ende of commanding his mehte 

pies hepafled from thence, to teach and difciples, he departed thence to teach , mdto 

preach in their cities. preach in then- cities. 

^SKTa* *^ d ^^^d heard in prifon 2 * *wkm John had hear -din the prifon the ■ Lukc 7 ,x8. 
inAduent. thcworkcs of Chnit: fending two of his dif- rvorkes of Chrifl, he fern two of 'his difciples 
Luc.7,18. ciples,hefaidtohim, jjrj 1 * , , . ' 

3 flAmhouhethatarttocome,orlooke JLlffl^t? ^t 9 ^*** 
we for an other ? C<me " 0rdo ^^kg for another? 

4 And Ies vs making anfwer faidc to * lefts anfweted, and fayd vnto the?*., Gee, 
tfaem,Goe & report to Iohn whatyou haue ***&*" Iohn *g***e thofe things which ye doe 
heard and fcen. k*re and fee : 

Efi.3 y,?.fii, 5 * The blindc fee , the lame walke, the / The blinder eceiue their fight, the halt doe 

a j rS r rC made Cleane ' the deafe heare ' ** Wa ^ ' the U f ers "" cle **f'*> and the deafe 
dead rife againe , to the poore the Gofpel is heare.the dead are ray fed vp. and the poorc haue 

P reac hed : the GoJpeBjn -cached to them. 

6 And bleffed is he that flial not be fcan- 6 Andhappj is he , whofoeuerfhallnot be of. 
dahzedinme. fended in me. 

7 And when they went their way, Ie- 7 Jindastlxydepartedjeftisbegannetofaj 
s v s began to fay to the multitudes of Iohn, vnto the multitude concerning Iohn, what went 
I! what went you out {j into the defert to fee ? ye out into the wildernejfe to fee} A reede/ha- 
a reede fhaken with the winde ? ken with thewinde* 

8 But what went you out tofee ? aman 8 Orwhat vent ye out for to fee? A man 
clothed in foft garments? Behold they that clothed in foftr ay ment 'Behold, they thatveare 
are clothed in loft garments , are in Kingcs foft clothings* in kings houfes. 
houfes. p But what went ye out for to fee? A Pre- 

9 But what went youout tofee? aPro- phethea, 1 fay vnto you, and more then a Pro- 
pnet ? yea I tel you & more then a Prophet, phet. • 

10 For go f^ 



JL 



Chap. xi. 



Matthew, 



10 



Mol-Jji- 



I0 For&isisheofwhom it is written /. f^ he f^J^ w '^ u 

Behold I fend mine angelbefore thy face,which ^jMmm^.Mmifyficij^k 

ZhrJrethewaybeforethee.^ Jbalfreparetbywaj before thee. 

*VZ nlfay toyou,the^ath not ri- " Verily I fay vnto you Amongthemthat 

fenamono the borne of women a greater *n borne 'of women .there hath ^Jife^grea^ 

thenrhn D theBaptift:yethethatistheleffer ^^t^&^S^ti^L 



Luc.i^,i5. 



JAM,* 



inthe kingdom of heauen,is greater then he. 

i 2 And*from the daies of Iohn the Bap- 
tift vntil now,the kingdom of heauen fuffe- 
reth violence, and the violent beare it away. 

1 3 For al the Prophets and the Law pro- 
phecied vnto Iohn: 



Luc.7,31 



1 

A 

4 



Mt.3>* 



Luc.io,i3. 



1 . 



14 Andifyouwilreceiueit,heis*|iEU- prophecied vnto Iohn 



that it lejfe in the ktngdome of heauen js greater 

then he, 

12 * From the dayes of Iohn the Baptifl, vn- Luk.i£.i<J. 

tilnorve,the ktngdome of heauen fuffereth vio- 

lence, and the violent plucky it vnto them. 

/ 3 for all the Prophets,and the laweitfelfe, 



as that is for to come. _ 

1 5 He yhath earesto beare,lethimheare. 

1 6 And * wherevnto (hal I eftceme this 
generation to be like ? It is like to children 
fitting in the market place : which crying 
to their companions, 

' 1 7 Say, we haue piped to you , and you 
haue not daunced : we haue lamented, and 
you haue not mourned. 



14 Andifyewillreceiueit, * this is Elias MalM.f. 
vehichwasfortocome. 

is * He that hath eares to he are, let him Luk.7.31. 

heare. 

1 6 But whereunto Jhalll liken this genera- 
tion ? It is like vnto title children , Jit ting in the •. 
markets, and callingvnto their felowes, 

17 And faying JVc haue piped vnto you, and . 
ye haue not daunced: we haue mourned vnto 



naue not mourncu. y 1 1 r a 

18 For *Iohn came neither (catingnor you,andye haue not formed. 

j • 1 • j f u M , r... H P Wh a diuel / 8 For Iohn cameneither eating nor drtn- 

drinking: and they lay,rie nam a aiuei. ' ,, l^u.a^ii 

10 The Sonne of man came eating and kW*i theyfaHehathadewll. .. 

drinking,and they fay, Behold a man Satis 19 The finne of man came eating and drm- 

a Sif and a winedrinker, afrende of kj^Mfph^^^t^^ 

kbUcansandfinners.Andwifedomisiufti- ^^^rf^^^Z^ 

fied of her children. fi"«" and wifedom was lufiifedof her chih 



dren. 

20 * Then beganne he to vpbrayde the citiet, ' 

wherein mofi of his mightie workes were done, 
becaufe they repented not. 

2 1 Woe vnto thee Chorazan , woe vnto thee 
Bethfaida : for if the mightie works which were 
done inyoujjadbene done in Tyre & Sidon, they 
would haue repented long agoe in fackcloth and 

afhes. 

22 But I fay vnto you , It fhall be eajter for 

TyreandSidonatthedayofiudgementjhenfor 

a^AnSthouCapharnaim,hialtthoube you. , 

exalted vp to heauen ? thou (halt come js And thou Capernaum, which hafi bene 
downe cuen vnto hel . for if in Sodom had 
been wrought the miracles that haue been 
wrought in thee, perhaps it had remained 
vnto this day. 



20 Then* began he to vpbraide the ci- 
ties, wherein were done the moft of his mi- 
racles,for that they had not done penance. 

21 WobetotheeCorazain, wo be to 
theeBeth-faida: for if in Tyre and Sidon had 
been wrought the miracles that haue been 
wrought in you,they had done ) penance in 
hearecloth and afhes long aeoe. ^ 

22 Butneucrthelcffe, Ifaytoyou,itlhal 
be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the 
day ofiudgementjthen for you. 



k^pf wa ***** ^*w v ^ 

24 Butnotwithftanding Ifay toyou,that 
itflialbemore tolerable for the land ofSo- 



Thc Golpel 
vpon S.Mat- 
thias day Feb. 
S4.and vpon 
S.Frjncis day 
0£tbb.44& for 
many Martyrs, 



liftedvp into heauen, fhalt be brought downe to 
hell : For if the mightie workeswhich hauebene 
done in thee, had bene done among them of So- 
dome, they would haue remained vntil this day. 
24. But Ifayvntoyou, that it flat be eafierfor 
the landofSodome inthe day of iudgementfhen 

dominthe day of : iudgement,then for tUee. for thee. j JrJ . 

2c At that time lF.svsanfwered&faid. z; v*t that time lefmanfwered, and J^rf, Luk.lo.«» 
5 -- — '• • • "' lthankethee>0 Father, Lorde of heauen and 

earth , becaufe thou hajlhidthefe thingesfiom 
thewifeandprudentyandhafljbewedthemvnto 

babes. 

26 Euenfo,0 Father, for fimiitthygooi 
pleafure. 

G.2, 



* I confeffc to thee O Father lord of heauen 
and earth,becaufc thou haft hid thefe things 
from the wife and prudent,andhaft reuealed 
themto||litleones. 

2 6 Yea Father: for fo hath it wel pleafed 

thee. -* 

27 Al 



27 AM 



A 



'•V 



TheGofpel Chap.ii, 



Rhem. 



s 7 Althuigs are delmered me of my Fa- 2, Ahhmg,*, given ■mo m ofm F . 
her Andno manknoweth the Sonne bnt ,her , 'ndJ^gL**, ZZZf,Z U, 
heFather : nenherdoth anyknow theFa- ft*r.-**fcr^irt ^ LTZ'v?,t &' 

Snnt S r3e &t0Wh0mitMpkafe £*£* ^WES "" 

hart: and you ftalfinde reft to your foulcs. Jhai finde reft vmojour foulel ^ 

deaHgS!S yiy Weete,andmybur " lift. ¥ **&**,*Vlmdm&*Um4*. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xi. 

thcrs^aueromeumcs.and that ftldome,vfid the word i^W^ a McwdJfy, fteAK^^S^fc 

wereappo^ntcdforthemaUandtdUnionieof rq^cnwncc, intlKm U^atha 

™>*«few°rddothp^^^ 

common v taken for true reri^nnnr* on^Mm,„^ -tj— l..„* ^ . i A V . °* CChC 1 ■ -tncrsallomoit 



! 






JR^rar. 



w»« in the EccJefiafhcall writers , a thoueh they fveake of Priefts or F £r« rW £ I ~? £" l 

ons fudged of their repentance and £^^u£^^^^SS^^ CeMa ' ^ 

r *H? n? j s d,et , avc d ^ e i * at confdred <*«w™ * SaSScKSS see?- 

«-?" v Lit ! C ?T £ 2 '^ &/ * TZ *? "^firt* &« «♦ the m/eamedyu though Cobkrs andWtauers «*/•«. 



ii 



r-'i , 



the Theatithoritfc 
and ofthc Scri P- 



Chap. xit. According to S. Matthew. 20 

themfebses to the lodgement of the Catbolik$ Church)are thefe title ones : & Htretifavho although vnleaniid,ytt vaunt 

their knowledge mdthelrf^lrlt of vnderfiandingaboueaUaMmlm fathers andthewholeiChm^^ 

tie and humble ones. J ' 

Tulkc. 4. The godly,whether they be learned or vnlearned,doe not vaunt of their knowledge,and foirit of vnderftan- slaun^ 
dmg,aboue all auncient fathers, andthewhole Church. Butwhere they haue the plairietcitimonieofGods 
word; on their fide,they may fafely be preferred,before the authoritie of all the men of the world, that hoJde 
the contrary. By that which hath bene obfetued in part,and more fhalbe God-willing, before we come to 
ende of thefe Annotations,it fliall appeare.that {he Papifts which bragge fo much of the auncient fathers,-.... 
oftheChurch, doe much more decline from the iudgement of the auncient fathers, and primitiue Church a u1s *- 
then wc,which may notycelde to any mans opimbri,thati;s contrary to thcplaine fenfe of the holy Scriptures thm"** fJ * 
and worde of God. , ' ' r •"»• 

them, /. , 3°> . Yoke fweete.) What is this light burden ahdfweeteyokgjnst his cornmandemenrs',ofrt>bich S.tohnfuth,i.E- The commm- 
pl. J.His commandements are not heauy ? cleane contrary to theadutrfarles that fay, they are vnpSble to be Lpr ^ ments P ®- 

fuBtC.S. , 7 h a e i™ e °[ God f ™^^^ Th'etaweim- 

be luftified by theworkes of y Law,Ga .1.1 6.C.J.I I . And yet the yoke of Chiift is fweete, and his burthen light poffible t<? be 
to them whom he eafeth and rcfrefheth from the burthen of finnc, and his commandements are not heauie "V* 
to them,whofc faith ouercommeth the world, 1.I0I1.5. But if any man can keepe Gods commandements , he 
needeth not to come toChriftto be rcfreflied,he ouercommedi by iOfticcof workes,& not by faith die neede 
not fay the Lordes prayer ; yea Chrift died not for fuch a one. 

CHAP. XII. 

The blindnefooftbe-Pbarifees about the Sabboth hereprctseth by Scriptures, by reafon, and by amyrade. 14. mdhit 
death being therefore fought by thtm,he meeltfly gceth out of the way ^according as Efay h.td prof heeled of Mm. it. 
His eaftlng out^ ofdeulls alfo hedefendeth ag.tinjf them. 31. and fetteth forth th e danger they fiend in for their hot- 
riblebla/fhemie. 38, jind beemfe they <w% yet for. ifignejiefhewetb hovoe veorthely they fhall be damned, At.ftre- 
tellinghowe the dtulUfhallpojfeffe their Tuition,- a6. and tejlifying that although he be of their blood, yet nit they 
for this, but fuch as kfepe hit commandements are deerevnto him. 

SS A Tthactime* I esvs went through the \ Tthattime, * lefut went on the Sabboth^***- 
J. Xcorne on the Sabboth : and his Difci- JLJLdayes thorow the come , and his difcipks «££, u 
pies being hungne ,began to plucke y eares, mere an hungred^ndbeganne top/ucke the tares 
and to eate. . ofcorne^andto eate. 

z And the Pharifees Teeing them, faid to 2 But when the Pharifies fawe them , they 
him.Loe,thy Difciples doe thatwhich is not faidvntohim^eholdjchydtfciples doe that which 
lawful for them to doe on y Sabboth-dayes. is not lawfull 'to doe vpon the Sabboth day. 
? Buthefaidtothem,Haueyounotread 3 But he faidevnto them, Hate ye not read 
i.ftcg.n.4. what * Dauid did when he was an hungred, * what Vauiddidwhenhe was anhmgred and l,Sm ' u ' € ' 
and they that were with him: they that were with hint, ' 

j How he entred into the houfe of God, + Howe he entredinto the houje of God, and 
and did eate y loaues ofpropofuion , which dideate thefhewe bread, which was not lawfull 
it was notlawfiill for him to eate, nor for for him to eate,neither for them which were with 
them y were with him, *but for priefts only? him* but onelyfor the Prieites} Zxo&mil 

LeuLz^. 5 Orhaueyenotreadinthe*Lawe,that f Or haueyenot read wthe*lawe,howe that Leuit.8.31. 
wum.z8. 9 . on Sabboth-daves the prieftes in the temple on the Sabboth dayes the prieftes in the Temple nunw8 * 
doebrcakeySabboth,&arewithoutblame? prophanetheSabboth^ndareblamelefe? 

6 But I tell you that there is here a grea- 6 But I fay vnioyoufhat in this place is one 
ter then the temple. greater then the temple. 

j : OfcM ? And if you did kno we what it is, /w// 7 But if ye had k\nowen what this meaneth, 

l ^tc^T merCie,a "f mt % fif ri fi ce: y° u wouldneuer *Iwillmercys„dnotfacrifice,yewouldnothaue Ofa. 7 . 

,., i# f haue condemned the innocentes. condemnedthegyltlejfe. 

8 For the Sonne of man is lord of y Sab- g For the fonne of man is Lorde euen of the 

I both alfo. Sabboth day. 

p And when he had paffed from thence, *Andwhehewasdepartedthence,hewent^ r, ^ x ' 

^ he came into their fynagogue. into their jynagogue, luke&tf. 

f M.ir.3.1. 10 And* behold there was a man which to And be holcU, there was a man which had 

1M&6.6, j,ad a withered hand , and they asked him hi* handdriedvp^nd they asked him, Joying, Is 

faying , whether is it lawfull to cure on the // lawfull to heale on the Sabboth dayes ? that 

Sabboths? that they might accufe him. they might accufe htm, 

11 But he faide to them, what man fliall // AndhefaidvntothemyWhatmanofyoH 

there be of you , thatfliallhaue oneflieepe: will there be that fhall haue one fheepe: and if it 

and if the fame fall into a ditche on the Sab- fall into apit on the Sabboth day , will he not take 

boths, will he not take holde'and lift it vp? holdeofit/mdUfiitout? 

1 2 Howe G. j. 12 How 



A 



'-■. . 



1 1 



J 



ThcGofpell Chap, xr r.' 

14 How much better is a man more then i z How much more then is aman better then 

a fheepe ? therefore it is lawful! on the Sab- afheepe? wherefore it is lawfullto doe welon the 

bothstodoeagooddeede. Sabboth dayes. 

13 Then he faith to/ man , Stretch forth 13 Then faith he to the man , Stretch foorth 
thy hand and he fetched it forth ,& it was thy hand .-and he firetched H foorth, and it was 
rettored to health euen as the other. reftoredwholejike as the other. ' 

14 And thePharifees going forthmade 14 Then thePharifees went out,andhelde a 
a confutation againft him, how they might compel againft bimjjow they might deflroy him 
deftroy him. , s B ut when left* knerve it , he departed 

1 5 But I e s v s knowing it , retired from thence : and great multitudes filmed him, and 
thence : and many folo wed him, and he cu- he healed them all, 

redthemall. .' 6 And charged them that they fbould not 

16 And he charged them y they mould make him knowen: 

notdilHofehim. ' 7 That it might be fulfilled which was fbo- 

1 7 That it might be fulfilled which was ken by Efaias the ProphetSaymg 
fpokenbyEfaytheProphete/aying. iS^eholdemjchildewhomlhauechofen^-V^ 

tMV. it Beholae myferuantwhomlhauechofen, my beloued, inwhommy foulewelldelighteth • / 

mybelouedin whom myfiule hath veil liked. I will put my fiirite vponhhn, andhc fhall (hwc 
wtllput myjptrtt vpon him, andiudgement to the lodgement to the Gentiles. 

GentUesJhdlhefhme. , 9 HeJhalUotfiriue^orcrie/ieitherfbalU- 

19 HeJhaUnotcontend,norcrieout 3 neither nymanhearehisvoyceinthcflreetes 
fiallanymanheareintheftreeteshis voyce. 20 AbruifedreedefhaUloenoth-eake, and 

20 ThereedebruifedheJhaUnotbreake.and fmokingfiaxejhal he not tuencktill he fend forth 
fmoktngflaxehe(ballnotextinguiJb:tillheca$-t iudgementvnto vBorie. 
fmhiudgementvntoviUorie. 2i Andin his name(hallthe Gentiles trust. 

21 And tnms name the Gentiles /hall hone. 22 * Then was brought vnto him one »,/£/: Luke it j* 

^VS! 4 * fJ"-T A Tuv' J dt ^ moa ^f fedmthadeuM,blinde,anddumbe:and£hea. 
Mar** fed^adeinll,bundanddumme:andhe ledhim,mfomuchthat the blind and dsmbe both 

cured him/o that he fpake and fawe. jpakeandfawe. 

oJL^f l^T^ "t $ Wefe c^' * 3 ^^^oplewereamaz^a^ndfaid, 
andfaid, whether this bey Sonne of Dauid? Isnot this that fonne of Dauid* 

24 But thePharifees hearing it faid, This , 4 *But when the Pharifees keardit, they MatM* 

felowecaftethnotoutdemlsbutimBeelze- faid\This felowe doeth not dft out thefe deJ, «S* 

bub the Prince of the deuus. but by Beelzebub the prince of the deJls. ^**«Uft 
«**~* n«f^ l S V$ "^S *?* °*W- 2j Butwhenlefuskneve their thoughts, he 

ha ^r\7 l de ^ a 8 amft . ,tfelf ^aUbemadedefolate: gains! it felfejsbrouohi to deflation- and euert 

uidedagainfthim felfe: howe then fhall his kmgdome endure* *™cnm 

? 7 Zfmn ? R 1 U a , -, *7^MllyBeelz<bubcasloutdeuils,lj 

27 And ifl n Beelzebub caft out deuils: whom doeyour children caft them out* There- 
your children ir iwhom doe they caft out? fore they M bey our IuZ. 

^K^^T^f&l j ^ But ifIca)loutl deuils h the (birite 

iuIs,theis y kingdomofGodcomevpoyou. 1$ Or elf, hmtcan oJe enter into aftLr 
29 Orhowecanamaiienterintoyhoufe manshoufe, and Quite his goods, except hefr% 

bind yftrong?& then he wdlnfle his houfe. 30 Hethat is not with me,u lainft me:and 
9 nlh,«d«l 1Sfin k tW " hm u e,,Sa . gainftm , e: hthM & ath ^ th ^tmthme,fcattereth abroad. : 

2 ^ TL?irrTr n ° tW1 ^ me/C r reth ' , ?' ^f^^^/ou^Allmanerof^^. \ 

UuYu Lul 7 W y° U > euer y ( ^ne & fiwnMafymieMlbeforgiutnvntomcn- «■»» '■ 
baf F hermeMbe/org,uenmen,but«the bm >thc blaffhcmie againft aSZ^'-"'- 
blalphemieofySpiritfKallnotbeforgiucn. notbeforgiuenvntomen eti °^ m ^ SbaU 

32 And whofoeuer flail fpeakea worde „ Andwhifoeuer ficaketh aworde againft 



1 



againft 



o 



/^c 



:i 



1 






i 



Chap. xn. According to S.Matthew. 21 

againft the Sonne of man, it (hall be ford- thef6neofman,it{halbeforgiuehim:bmwkofo- 

uen him :but he that mall fpeake againft the euer fpeaketh againft the holy Ghoft,itjhalnotbe 

Holy Ghoft, it ftial not be forgiuen him nei- forgiuen him, neither in this world , neither in 

ther in this world, nor || in y world to come, the world to come. 

3 3 Either % make the tree good , and his 33 Either mak\e the.tree good , and his fruite 

fruite good : or make the tree euill , and his good; Or els make the treeeuil,& his fruite euil:- 

fruite euill.forofthe fruite the tree is know e. For the tree is known by his fruite. 

34 You vipers broodes, ho we can you 34O generations of : vipers, how can ye fpeake 

fpeake good things,wheras you are eutlpfbr good things, whenyey our felttes are enill*For out Luke 6.tf* 

of y abudace of y heart the mouth foeaketh. of the abundance of the heart ,the mouth Jpeaketh. 

35; Agoodmanoutagoodtreafurebrin- $S «^ ' good man out ofthegoodtreafureof .•.=..■., 

geth forth good things : and an euil man out the heart,bringeth forth good things: and' an euil 

ofan euil treafurebringeth forth euil things, man out of the emlltreafure ,bringeth forth etiill . ■'<■ 

3 6 But I fay vnto you , that euery | idle things. 

worde that men (hall fpeake, they_ mail ren- 36 But I fay vntoyou,That ofeuery'tdleword 

der an account for it in the day of iudgemct. that men fiall fpeake , they Jhall ginc account. 

3 7 For of thy wordes thou malt be iufti- thereofin the day of iudgement. 

fled, and of thy wordes yfhaltbecondened. 3J Forofthy wordes thou jhalt be iuftifed, 

ThcGoH 38 Then anfwered him certainc of the and of 'thy wordes thoujhah be condemned. 

7°"S!t Cf " Scribes and Pharifees, faying, Matter, we 3 s *7hencertaineoftbeScribes,andoftbeM*™te' 

J«ke ofL«. would fee a figne from thee. Pharifees , anfwered htm, faying, Mafter, We luke * u19 ' 

39 Who anfwered,andfaid to them/The will fee a figne of thee. i.cor.i.i*. 

wicked and aduouterous generation fee- 39 But he anfwered, and faid to them, *An 

keth a figne : and a figne fhall not be giuen euill and adulterom generation feekethafigne, 

it,but the figne oflonas. the Prophet. and there /hall no figne be giuen to it , but the 

Ion.t,t. ^ Foras*Ionas was in the whales bel- figne of the Prophet Ionas. 

lie three dayes and three nightes: fo ftial the 40 * For as Ionas was three day >es and three ; Ionas *•»• 

Sonne of man be in the hart of y earth three nightes in tfcwbales beliie:fo jhall toefonne of 

dayes and three nightes* man be three daie.sand three nightes in thp heart . 

41 The men of Niniuee fiiaU rife in the of the earth. ' ■'* ... 

iudgement with this generation , and (hall 4.1 Themen of Niniue Jhall rife in the iudge- 

Ion.j,f. condemneit : becaufe* they did penance at went with this nation, and codemne it *becaufe Ionas3.f. 

the preaching of Ionas. And beholde more they repented at the preaching oflonas, and be- 

then Ionas here. holde,here\$ one greater then Ionas. 

3,Kcg,xo,t. 42 The * Queene of the South (hall rife 42 *The Queene of the South Jbatlrije in the i.King.i 0.1. 

in the iudgement with this generation , and iudgement with this generation ', and (hall con- *««h«>.?.i, 

fliall condemne it : becaufe fhe came from demne it : for {he came from the vttermofi partes 

the endes of the earth to heare the wifdome of the earth toheare the wifdome of Solomon, & , 

of Salomon, and beholde more then Salo- behold, in thisplace is one greater then Solomon. 

mon here. 43 When the vncleanejpirit is gone out of a 

Luke 11,24. 43 And * when an vndeane fpirite mall rnan, be walketh thorowout dry places feeing ; 

goeoutofa man, he walketh through dric reft [andfadetb none. '•>>;,: 

placcs,feeking reft,andfindeth not. 44 Then he faith, Iwillreturne into my houfe 

44 Then he faith , I will returne into my from whence I came out. sAndwhenhe is come, 
houfe wheccl came out,And coming he fin- hefindeth itemptiefwept,andgarnijhed. 

deth it vacant, fweptw befoms,& trimmed. 4S Then goeth he, and takgthveith htmfelfe 

45 Then goeth he , and taketh with him feuen other fpirites worfe thenhimfelfe, andthey . 

feuen other fpirits more wicked the himfelf, enter in, and dwell there: *tAnd the lattftate 0/ ^-PetAio." 

i.Pct.i,io. and they enter in and dwcl there : and * the that man is war ft then thefirft.Euenfofhallit be hcbr ' tf «4' 

lalt of y man be made worfe then the firft. alfi vnto this fioward generation. 

Sofhallit be alfo to this wicked generation. 46 while he yet talkedto the people, Hehold, Y?i* u 

•f^SS&t 4 6 As he was y et ^caking to the rnulti- his mother and his brethrenftoodwithout, deft- Iukc 8 *** 

ofthe feuen tudes, * behold his mother and his brethren ring to Jpeak\e with him. .,-;,'■ 

luSjSo?**" ftood without, fceking to fpeake to him. ' 47 Then onefaidvntohimfBeholdthymo-Mztic 3.3W 

Marker. 47 And one faid vnto him,Beholdthy mo- ther and thy brethren ftand without, deftring to ^ 6 8 " s, r 

Lukc8,zo. ther & thy brethren ftand wodt/eeking thee, fpeake with thee, 

48 But G. 4. 48 But 



:i 



\ 



?tflfo.2. 



"TheGolpcIl Chap, xii, 

48 i Butheanfweringhimthattoldehim, 4 g Butheanfrered,andfaidevntohm that 
iaidj who is my mother, andwhoaremy toldehtm, who u my mother! Orrvhottremj 
brethren? brethren! J 

.. 4? And itretching forth his handvpon 4P Andvhen he hadflretched forth hi, hand 
his difciples, he faide, Beholdc my mother towardhis difiiples.he fold, *Beholde my mother Iohn » 7 
and my brethren. and tny brethren. J "' 

50 For whofoeuer (hall doe the will of J0 For whofoeuer (hall doe the mil of my fa. 
my rather that is inheauen : he is my bio- therwhich uinheanen, thefame is my brother, 
ther,and filter, and mother. & andfiier,and mother. 

vh^r «, , MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. Xh 

lulkCI. S- A^cdrfendcihfrcewUagainftthehcreficofthcMam^ FrecivaL 

tynature.andcreaaonofthe^Ugo^^ 

forcemcn^as the Manichees taught,is not contrary to y thr aldome of mans will/ince the fall of Ada m,which 
ioke^e dtfuted f+P-Af ofmll.euherto thedoh, s ofeuiU.orgoodJBm of pace, thereby they are truelyfreeif 

colledhonoutoftrustcxt.herctraclcrhl^a.cap^ 

no ga^Mm another pUeheteMhrthtobepUeJm mfmtr&kmttpdtht Either ma% the tree rood, and bis 
^^rn^thttreecmU^^ 

^^^''f^toeh^ehHrnlmtohetttr^t^fo^ 

"ZZouS¥C t U f r \ ^ ng "***>*« ""{'ffMekeafily &»*, KbirbothenifeMhaU yea 

»W, . ANNOTATIONS. Chap. Xil 

^ofcmiraclesthatarc&id tobedoneby Saintes,andarealleadgcdto mainteine any doftrinc contrary Miracle, 
±^/* H %f'^9^'^<^«' nxtruewhkhtrefaidofthofinujles, ^SSw °P- * 

s^Sff to ftEr* d ^¥ l - i sf^^^Sct^a^csS sat - 

J?W ^^^of^^^arbr^againftthetmedi^rcafhamedofnothine. ^ mentors of 

30. Not with me.) Mey <ta «« AkB^m w tffrv&icaf , co^Wy ««t fitly eaUedlteaer, t ion™ them^*^**' 

FaZfe* no < w * A ^ ca £ er <^ ^ .nctnaigathercth 

r»«rr./. «e fpraketh ofhis owne dota^^ 

mayfafeWatherwithaU our gouernours, or equals that gather with Chrift, and with none othen NdAe^ SL^ 
riSh^SS? t *"'* ^ M * h< ^? th ?«*«*d«Bi{hopofRome, gathereth with ChrUt. Fol *** 
ftlrfS t ° ft Dama 5 lS l wa f ? tb ? "&**" Da "^ gathered with Chrift,tLis, acknowledged 
head of Chnft.agarnft the Anans In dus arncle of feith,he that gathereth not with the Bilhop Damafus fct 
tere A wnh the HeretAes.and wrth Annchri&N 

catered with Damafus affirming the diuinitie of Chrift.would not haue gathered with IibtriS«KL « 

ftifieth to haue fubfenbed to the Amans.againft the diuinitie of Chrift, £ Catalo. NmSSSSSSSSi ' 

*'/&<■/»*' thefHvefiurs ofthe jfoFlUs, and that the poore BimopofEiigubuam.knotinLiourtothrrirhW 

flfo*.^. *£ The blafphemie ofthe Spirit.) Hemeanethnctthattherehany^foffe^whicbGod^iUmtfomue. 

th^fphenueofthele^s agatnfi the euident^^es ofthe holy Gboft/andfiJ&ifeJcheberetiles ZQ 

> f ><&*"'™'b^™k«oftbehofyGboJlhGodsCbu^^ 

torment. Othtmfi «, -»*Mf^ *6< fc* 4 (■«& fr-i iSS^SES 



m 



Chap. xii. 



According to S. Matthew. 



2t 



Vulke.4. 



\\ 



timer be forgiuen,that is, dying without repentance wilfully, called final ihtpenitence. Which finne he comnthtcth that Finnl import* 
iyeth with contempt of the Sacrament ofVenance, obftinately refufing'abfolution, by the Churches 'mihifterieias S.^4u* tCncc » 
guflweplainlydeckrethbytheferpords.Whofocucxhc be thatbeleeuethnotmansfinnesto be remitted in Gods 
Church, and therefore defpifeth thebountifulncs of God in fo mightie a worke, if he in that obftinate minde R *™ffion f • 
conunue till his liues end,hc is guiltic of finne againft y Hply. Ghoft, in which Holy Gb'fi Chrift rcmitteth finnh. £? nes !" lhc 
Enchir 83.Ep.50.in fine. Church ' 

That God will not forgiue the finne againft the holy Ghoft, the text is more plaine, then that with any sinnc againft 
gloffes of mans inuentions,it can be obfcured.That there is a finne,which he that hath committed,cannotbc *chaly 
renucd by repcntance,thc Apoftle fpeaketh as pIainely,Hebr.*?4. 5 A They that haue finned againft the holy choft ' 
Ghoft,arc neuer renued by repentance, nor come to true repentance and change of mindc, though as ludas, 
they be fory,not for their finne,but for the punilhtnent,which they haue deferued by their finne. And although 
finall repentance be neuer forgiuen, becaufe God forgiueth onely the penitent-.Yetit is manifeft,thatour Sa~ 
uiour Chrift fpeaketh not in this place of finall impenitencie, but of blafphemie againft the holy Ghoft, which 

he may commit, that obftinatcly and contumeliouflyrcicftcth the grace ofGodoffred him in the Church', 
for remitfion of linnes as S. Auguftinc faith,but of defpifing the Sacrament of Popifli penance,he fpeaketh not 
one word. For there was no fuch Sacrament acknowledged in his time, although according to the difcipline Popifli p&- 
of the Church, they that had openly and grieuoufly fallen,(fo that thty were excommunicated) had time and nanw » 
cxcrcifcs appointed them to (hew their repentancc,that they might be againe recciued into y Church, which 
difcipline alib,wholocuer contemneth,fo long as he rcmaineth in that contcmpt,by our fauiour Chrifts owne 
faying,is to be taken for an heathen & publicane,and if he d ie in that contempt without repentance, he dieth 
as an heathen or Publicane.But of the neccflme of auricular confcffion,of fatisfa&ion in worke^tothe iuftitfe 

of God for finncs committed, of the forme of wordes of abfolution, mumbled oucr a mans head byaPopifh 
prieft,S. Auguftinc knew nothing in his time. 

Rhcffl. f 3* Sonne of man.) 7 'he Iewes in their wordes finned againft the forme of man,when they reprehended thofi things 

whkhhedidasaman,to wit, callinghim a glutton, agreat drinl^r ofwine,afi-iendoftheVublicans,and taking offenCe 
becaufe he fypt company with finners,brake the Sabboth, and fuch Ukf ; and this finne might mnn eafely be for wen them 
becaufe they iudgedofhlm as they would hatte done of any other man; but they finned and bkfbheimd againft the Holy 
Gh'jfi(called here the finger of God whereby he wrought miracles') when ofmallcethey attributed the euident tvorfas of 

God in catling out dittels,to thedinelhimfilf; and this finne [hall not beremhted, becaufe it fhali hardly be remitted^ we 
feeby the plague of 'their fofferitie vntill this day. 
Tttlke. s . ^ oc c " c ' cwcs S cncra % are charged, nor their pofteritie are piinifhed for the finne againft the holy Ghoft, 

but fome of them which were the Pharifes & Scribes, that came from icrufalcm,of whole pofteritie it is pofli- J? C ' ' * ' * 7 ° 
ble,thcreisfewornoncremayningatthisday. ar.3»«- 

Rhem. 6. 3 *. Nor in the world to come.) S^uguftine and other holy Doctors gather hereupon, that fome finncs may be 

remittedinthenext life % and confiquently proue7Hngatorietherby.Dc Purgatorie* 

S Marke is a (ure interpreter of thefc wordes.For he(faich S.Markc)that blafpheir.fcth the holy Ghoft,neuer Purgatory. 

hath forgiuencs,but is guiltie of eternal condemnation. The error of PurgatorfeinS.Auguftinestiincibegan Ma° t j.2p, 
to pecre vp, fro which, as S. Auguftinc was not altogether cleare,(b doth he not affirrae any thing mtciniy of 

it. For in his treatife de 06T0 Dulchij qmft.Queft r .Thus he writeth of h,Tale aliquid&c.Suc!iathin%(&rwing by 
Bxe)isnot incredible to be cuen after this life, and whether itbefo or no,it may be enquired, 0U either be found* qrbt 
hid, that fome faithfull mmarefaued later orfocner, by a ce rtaine purging fire, by how much more or lefier, they haue lo- 
tted corruptible goodf, yet not fuch ofwhome it hfaydthat theyfhall uotpcjfejfe the kingdom bfGod 3 &c.exceptaftet the? 
haue duely repented,thofe crimes be remitted vmo them, .... 

But Hypognoft.cont.Teiag li.shc acknowledged hcaucn and hell out of the Scriptures,but of the third place 
he faith, T<.rtittmpenitus,&c. The thirde place, we are vtterly ignorant of, yea wefinde that it is not in the Scriptures. 

This is die variable opinion of S.Auguftinefometimc doming &thinking it notincredibIe,(bmeume denying 
that any fuch thing«is foud in the Scriptures. And although he (pake againft thePclagians (and Papifts)whicL 
fained a thirde placc,whcrc Infants vnbaptized fhould remaine after this life,yct his wordes are general! and 
his real on is as good againft Purgatorie,as againft Limbus infantum. 
In Grcgories time which was almoft xoo.ycere after,the errour of Purgatorie had gathered more ftrcngfih, 

and yet i s hoiden by Gr egoric,but for the left and Ughteft offences,** idle talt%, immoderate laughter,or bcufhold care % 
whkh fcarceh occupied without offwee. It is iufficient for vs, that neither the Scripture tcacheth Pureatoric,neU 
ther the Primitiue Church did admit of it/or many hundred yeres after Chrift, although by the Carpocratians, 
Montanifis,t\nd Originifis, the foundations of that errour were layd of ancient time r 



FulkeJ. 



Fulke 7. 



Rhem. 



.'• 



r 

3 6 Idle word,) Jfofeuery idle wordwe mttft mak$ accompt before God in iudgementjmdyet fijall not for eueryfucb 
mrd be drmned euerlaftingly: then there mufl necdes be fome temporall punifhment in the next life. 

Eucry idle worde is worthy ofcondemnationjifGodftiould deale with vs according to his luftic&Forour Puftatoty«* 
tongue is giuen vs to fpeake alwayes that which is to the glory of God, and to the profite of the hearers. Ne- 
ucrthclcflc he that pardoneth al the grieuous finncs of the faithful that are truly penitent, whereof they muft 
alio make accompt in iudgemcnr,forgiueth alfo the finne of Idle wordes. 7 herfore this is a brutifh collcdion, 
as all the reft otyour Popiih Notes are, We muft giue an accompt andnot be damned,Ergo there muft needes 
be fome temporal! punilTmient in the nextlife. 

48. Who ismy mother.) ihedutifullaffe&iontowardoutp&rmtmdhinsf^ AllHereffes 

loue tf than v> the hinderance ofourferuice and dutie toward God, Vpon this place fome olde Heretics denied Chrift to allege Scrip^ 
haue my mother. Aug.lib.de Fid.& $ymb.cap.4. 2feithereuerW4s there any herefiefo abfurd, but it would feeme to turcs « 
h,tHeSiri}tureforit 9 

>, CHAP. 



The Gofpel C h a p.xiii. 

CHAP. XIII. 

SpeaQng ht parabUi(at the Scripture foretold of him, and at mtete vcm for the reprobate Ie»es:)be fheweth by the pa- 
rable of the Sower flat in tin labours oftlie Cburch\three parts off'oure do perifh through the fault of the hearers. i$ 
ttndyet by the parable of good feed and cockfe{«u alfo of tin 2{ette)that hisftruants mufi not for all that, neuer while 
the world laptbjnakf any Schifme o r Separation.^ i *And by parables of the litU muftardfeed & leaner:, that notrvitlu 
fiandingthe tlrree parts perifhing,& ouerfowing of cochjesget that fourth part of the good feed fhal fpread oner alihe 
xoorld.ae t And wit!xtll,rchat a treafure,and pearle it is. 53 lifter all <nhicb 3 yet his ovrtte countrey will not honour him. 

THe fame day I e s v s going out of the HF 'He fame day when /efus was gone out of the 
houfe,fatebythefeafide. A houfe,*he fete by thefea fide. Marker. 

Mar.4,ti a And * great multitudes were gathered 2 sAndgreat multitudes were gathered to- Wk* 8.5. 
Lu.8,4. together vnto him, infomuch that nee went gether vnto him, fo that he went into thefhippe, 

vp into a boate and fate : and all the multi- and fate, and the whole multitude fioode on the 
tude flood c in the fhore, fhore. 

3 And he fpake to them many things in / -And he feakemany things to them in para- , 
parables,faying,Beholde y fovver went forth bles,faying,Behold,the fewer went forth tofiwe. 

tofow. 4-sAndwhenhefowedfomefeedesfellbythe 

4 And whiles he ib wcth,fome fell by the tray es fide : and the foules came, and dimmed 
way fide, and the foules of the aire did come them vp. 

and eate it. / Some fell vponflonie places, -where they had 

5 Otherfome alfo fcl vpon rockie places, not much earthiand anon theyfpruno-vp,becaufe 
where they had not much earth : and they they hadno deepene^e of earth . 

Ihotte vp incontinent, becaufe they had not 6 <iAnd when thefunne was vp, they caught 
deepenes of earth, heate : and becaufe they hadnot roote, they wi- 

6 And after y funne was vp,they parched: theredaway. 

& becaufe they had not root, they withered. 7 zAgaine, feme fell ' among thornes: and the 

7 And other fell among thornes: and the thornes fprmgvp,andchokedthem. 

thornes grew and choked them. S But feme fell into good ground,andbrcmht 

8 And otherfome fel vpon good ground: fourth fiuite, feme an hundred folde, feme fixtie 
and they yeelded fruite,the || one an hundred folde, feme thir tie folde. 

fold,the other threefcore, & an other thirtie. 9 who hath eares to hear e Jet him heare. 

Q He y hath eares to heare, let him heare. / zAnd the difctples came, andfaide vnto ■ 

^ 10 And his Difciples came andfaide to himjvhyfpeakeft thou vnto them by parables? 

fum.Why fpeakeft thouto them in parables? / / He anfwered,andfaidvnto themjiecaufe 

XI Whoanfwered and faiderato them, itisgrnenvntoyoutokpowthefecretsofthekino--. 

BecaufeJ] toyouitisgiuento know y myire- dome ofheaucn, but to them it is not giuen. 

ries of the kingdom or' heauen : but to the m / 2 * For whofeeuer hathfo him fhalb'e giuen, Ma tif a? 

it is not giuen. andhefhallhauemore abundance: but whofeeuer 

1 2 For he that hath,to him fhalbe giuen, hath not, fiom him fhalbe taken away euen that 

and he mal abound: but he that ha'.h not. fro he hath. 

him fhalbe taken away y alfo which he hath. // Thereforefeeahe/to them inparables;be~ 

1 $ Therfore in parables Ifpeakctothem: caufe they feeing, fee not : and hearings hey heare 

$ When Gods becaufe feeing they fee not,& $ hearing they not, neither do they vnderfiand. 

SjEpro- heare not > neither d° they vnderftand: /* tAnd in them is fulfilled the prcphecie of 

SS« . I 4 ^*«P~P^«ofEfayisfii!faicd Efat^whichfaith^^iththeeareyeMbeare,^^. 

thathaue ' ,n tnem > which laith, Wtth hearing fhall you andfhall not vnderfiande : and feeing,ye fhallfec mark.4.12. 

^^ h m ^-heare^dyoufhalnotvnderfland:andfeeingfhd and fhall not per ceiue. ' lukeS.io. 

ringS'iH?" youfee,andyoufhalnotfee. i s For this peoples heart is waxed rrofTe and "J" o*" J* 

tatfwi J'. ^^fbispeopleiswa X edgrofe, their eares are dull of hearing^ their yes' hau; £££ 

oFtbeir body, #"* mtb their eares they haue heauily heard,and they clofed: left at any time theyfhoulde fee -with 

SS3 theh - e J e 4fj^P^e: left at any time they their eyes,andheare with their eares 3 and feoulde 

their hams, may feewuh their eyes,& heare with their eares, vnderfiande with their heart, andfhouldconuert 

Hfaut' " , *'' m *a$*»k with their hart and be conuer- that /might keale them. 

ted,and {may heale them. l6 Blefedarey our eyes, for they fee: andyour 

T 6 but bleflcd arc your eyes becaufe they eares,for they heare. 



lUC.IO.lJ. 



doe fee, & your cares becaulc they do heare. i ? Ferily /fay vntoyou,*that many Prophets T ukc xo u. 

i7^oramenIiaytoyou,that*manyPro- and righteous men haue defiredto fee thole things ' 

phets and wft men haue defired to fee the whichye fee^nd'haue not femwdto heare tliofe 

things • 



things 



Chap. xrit. According to S.Matthew. 2 j 

i_- „*w„«» Crr and hauc not feen them: things whichyeheare,andhaue not beard 

haue not heard them. s«w. 

18 Heare you therfore the parable of the /p When one heareth tbewordc of the kwg- 

' dome, and vnderftandetb it not, then commeth 



Tower. 



>.' 



I* 



° 10 Eucry one that heareth the word of tbateuilone, and catcheth away that which was 

the kingdom and vndcrftandcth not, there fowen in his heart : thisis be which receiued feeds 

cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away bythewayfide 

that which was fowen in his hart: this is he J. Jut he that receiued the feede into fionie 

that was fowen by the way fide, places fhe fame ts he that heareth the worde,a»d 

20 And he that was fowen vponrockic anon with ieyrecetueth it: £ 
places : this is he that heareth the word, and 21 ret hath he notroote mbmfelfe, butdu- 

Lontinentreceiuethitwithioy, Y ^ fut ''^^^TdZ^% 

21 Yethathhenotrooteinhimfelfe,but tionarifethbecaufeofthewordfyandbyhetsof-. 

is for a time: and when there fallcth tribula- fended 

tion and perfecution for the word,he is by vHeafotba receiued feedtntotbethornes, 
A 1 v fcandalizcd. is he that heareth the worde,andthe care ojtbts 

80 M And he £ was fowen among thornes, world,andthe deceitfulnejfe of riches choke -vptbe 
thisishethathcareththeword,andthccare- worded fo is he made vnfiuitfidl. 
fulncsofthisworldcand the deceitfulnes of ^ But hee that recewed feed* into the good 
riches choketh vp the word, and he becom- jp***, « fc that heareth the worde, and vnder- 

meth fruitles. J ^^^^^T^'r^^T 

-»2 But he that was fowen vpon good gethfoorth , fame an hundred folde, fome Jixtie 

ground: this is he that heareth the word,and folde , fome thirtie folde. " 

vnderftandeth, and bringeth fruite, and y el- j* ^Another parable put bee foortb vnto 
deth fome an hundred-fold, and other three- tfci», faying, The kingdoms ofheauen ts like- Matt h,4. 1 $ a 
fcore,and an other thirtie. ned vnto a man, which fowed good feede in his 

TheGofpd 2 A n other parable he propofed to them, fielde. ,,„',. .. , 

2?£&T favine The kinadom ofheauen is relembled */ But while men Jlept, bis enemie came and 

sAtofc to a man that J owed good feede in his field. /W ttrw «*«£ » ?**» ■ ^ "**' ** 

2? Butwhenmenwereafleepe,hisenc- way. 
mie came and oucrfowed cockle amongthe *rf 2«* wA« the blade wasjprung vp, and 
wheate,and went his way. bad brought foortbfiuite,then appeared the tares 

26 And when the blade was mot vp,and alfo. „,,„,, 

had brought forth fruite, then appeared alfo 27 So the feruauntsoftkehoujholder came, 
the cockle. andfaide vnto him, Syr, diddeii not thoufowe 

27 And the feruants of the goodman of good feede in thy fielde, fiom whence then bath it 
thehoufcc6mingfaidtohim,Sir,didftthou tares? •' "' 

not low good feede in thy fielde ? whence 28 Hee fayde vnto them, The malicious 

thenhath it cockle? mm hath done this The feruaunts fayde vnto 

2 8 And he faid to them,The enemy man him, Wilt thou then that wegoejindgather them 

hath done this. And the feruants faid to him, vp? ,„'.■„ , rt ,., , 

Wilt thou we goe and gather it vp? 29 But bee fayde, Nay: left while yee gather 

20 And he laid,No : || left perhaps gathe- vp the tares, yee roote vp alfo the wheate with 

ring vp the cockle, you may roote vp the ihem;>- 

wheate alfo together with it. S° Let botbgrowe together vntil the haruejl: 

1 o Suffer both to grow vntil the harueft, and in time of barueft, I will fay to the reapers, 

andinthctimcofharueftlwilfaytothcrea- Gatber'yeiogetherfirfltbetares,andbtndethem 

pcrs, Gather vp firft the cockle, and binde it in bundels to burne them:but cary the wheatem- 

into bundels to burne, but the wheate gav to my borne*. 

therycintomybarnc.^o s /- Another parable put be forth vnto them, 

TheGoTpd 3 1 An other parable he propofed vnto fityhtgi ; * The kingdoms ofheauen ts likf to a Mat.4.30. 
^nda h aft« tnem » fa y ins ' * The kin g dom ofheauen is graine of mustard feede, which amantooke, and luk«3.i»t 
iheVpipiSe. like to a multard feede, which a man tooke fowed in his fielde. .. 
Mar^o. ^ f wec j in n j s fidd, 3 2 which in deede is the least ofallfeedes: 

Luc.13,18. Whichisthcllleaftfurdyofalfcedes: but whe^ii is growen,it is thegreatefi among 

but htrhs, 



1 






Chap. xin. 



i 



EK.77* 



{Not God 

thcn,but the 

Diudisthe 

author ©fall 

cuilL 



TheGofpeU — rmMUm 

but when it is gro wen, it is greater then all herbes, and is a tree : fo that the brrdes of the 
herbs, & is made a tree,fo that y foules of the ayre come and make their neftes in the branches 
aire come,and dwel in the branches thereof, thereof. 

33 An other parable he fpake to them, 33 **s*notherparableftak{ he vnto them, Lukemo 

The kingdom ofheauen is like to leauen, faying/^ kingdom of *heJu2 is like vnto Zl 

Wtachawoman tooke & hid in three mea- ^e^whichawomantoo^ndhtdinthreeveches 

lures ofmeale,vntil the whole was Ieauened. ofmealejillallwcreleauencd. ** 

U^td^f thi Jg slE j vs ^einpara- *f * '>+>* thefe things ftakc left* vnto the Mar. 4 „. 

bIestothemuItitudes,andwithoutparables people in parables, and without a parable (bake 

hedidnotfpeaketothcm: he not vnto them: * JF ^ 

35 Thatit mightbe fulfilled which was 3S That n might bee fulftlleawhichwas (bo- 
ipoken by the prophet faying, Imllopenmy ken by the Prophet , faying,* I will open my miU Pfal<J8z 
mouth, n parables, Iwillvtter things hidden inparables, IwiP^foorth L27E* 

pcmthefountUuonoftiewld^ bauebenekeptfecretfiomthefundattonofthe 

36 I hen hauing dimifled the multitudes, worlde. J 

came^nVT ff •£ "* ¥* ^^ *' ' Am1 *'\ **-**> H 'fit the people 
K h^yji&BtpoiUldvsthcpara. array, went into the houfe; * And hrs dtfciples ***** 
We or the cockle of the field. came vnto him, faring Declare vnto «r&/J 

37Whomadeanfwcr&faidtothem,He uk,tftku^s&&& ** 

thatfoweth 7goodfced,isthe Sone ofman. 37 He anfwered , and fatd vnto them , Fee 
cJaJTc J™*™ ^Aeworld^nd^good that fomth the good fiedejs the fonne ofman. 
feed:theftarethechddre-ofykmgdom.And /# The fell, isUerorlde.ThegidZde 
the cocklerare the childre" ofthewicked one. tbefe are the children of the kinodome But the 

39 And the enemy that fowed them, is tares, are the children of the nicked. 
the|deuU Buttheharueft,istheendeofthe 39 *A*dthe cnemic that fovedthem isth 

world. And the reapers are the Angels. ^uill^Theharue^stheencUofthenorkrhe <'; 

40 fcuen as cockle therefore is gathered reavers J,e the Angels. iu< 

vp, and burnt whh fire : fofhall it gein the 4* Euena, the tares therefore are gathered 

andburntinthefi-e.-fijballit be in the endeof 
the tv or Id. 

+1 * The forme ofman fhaUfende fcorth his Ap0c.T4.if 
eAvgels, andthcy fiall gather out of bis king- 
dome all things that of end, and them which doe 
miquitie: 

42 Andfhallcafi theminto a furnace of fire: 
there Jbalbe way ling andgnajhing of teeth. 

43* Then Jkallthe righteous finne as the Sapi.jj 



f 



7. 



I 



ende of the world. 

41 The Sonne of man {hall fend his An- 
gels^ they mall gather out of his kingdom 
all lcandals,and them that worke iniquitie: 

42 And thai caft the into ; furnace of fire, 
There fhal be weeping & gnafhing of teeth. 
g 4? Then maU the iuft Dune as the funnc, 
in the kingdom of their father. He that hath 
eares to heare,let him heare. 



Ue Gofpd . . " W' *Z1 j""" '« Wt ... 43 " Wen Jbali the righteous flnne as the Sapi.j s. 

ass* fur n JS f &°te ^rr- t^t^frf^^- •*»*«* **& 

*"»»«. fo,,n^ j-i u- j -or ? ? lnan hau,n o *"*' toheare, let him heare. 

., »5 I 1 ,, j db y e i hthaefidd - ™">"«fi«-<l'M: K th,field,: l L-xbch:4-e»a 
toama^cfZ t'n f g ; ^om ofheaum is like n^hMfomd^h^dforioj .hereof goe,h 

Kfc X ' U dthatl ' C had ' and TO """^^«»«»/«^%^/«, 
^? Ano;„».l, 1- j n ■ ' , ' rf Which nhnhee hod fomde one precious 

toa\ 7 eue 8 cS 

^iW 1 * /:h , ; wto ^^ethat WM cafiintothefeaMzatL 

fJt Ar> ^ het l ,t ^' aS fiIIed >-^^ng it redofaUkinde, * J^anagawe 

»*. ^t^fi^^SS , ^^^--MtheFifhers^ 
( ffi , .8~ 1 cai f° QmtoveIlc ^ butthe M they did toland^andfatedmne.andgatheredthegoodiru 

SK mthC lo SnfT^II VK ■ k r ■'■ - "^Mcaflthebadalay. & 

S 0And sovfni 






1 




\ 






Mr.6,1. 



C h a p . x 1 1 r. According to Matthew, ±a 

<o And thai caft them into the furnace jo .And [hall coil them into a fuw.ce of 
offire.therefhal be weeping and gnalhing fire: there fiall bee wayling and gnajhing of 

51 Haue ye vnderftoode al thefe things? s ', fefusfayth vnto them, Haue yevnder- 

Thcyfaytohim,Yea. fi^Mefethngs? They fay vnto him, Tea, 

5 2 He laid vnto them , Therefore cuery Lorde »>**«* 

Scribe inftru6ted in the kingdom of heauen, 
is like to a man that is an houfliolder, which 
bringeth forth out of his treafurc new things 
and old.43) 

5 3 And it came to parte : when I e s v s 
had ended thefe parables , he paifed from 
thence. 

54 And * coming into bis owne coun^- 
trie,he taught them in their fynagogues , fo 
that they marueled,and fayd,Ho vv came this 
fellow by this wifedom and vertues? 

5 $ Is not this the || Carpenters fonne ? Is 
not his mother called Marie, and his bre- 
thren , lames and Iofeph , and Simon and 
Iude: 

$ 6 And his fifters,are they not al with vs? 
whence therefore hath he al thefethlngs ? 
57 And they were fcandalized in him. 



.1 



* 



r 



sz Thenfayde he vnto them, Therefore eve- 
ry Scribewhich is taught in thekhtgdom of hea- 
uen, ulike vnto a man that is an houfiolder t 
which bringeth forth out of his treafure things 
nerve and olde. 

S3 *And it came to pap , that when lefts 
hadfinijhed thefe parables jie departed thence. 

S4- * Andwhen he came into his owne coun± Mark/.t, 
treyjje taught them in their Synagogue, info Iuk *»* 
much that they were attonied,andfayd, Whence 
commeth this wifedome andmigbtie works vn* 
to him? 

If *Is not this the Carpenters fonne t Is not Iolin.^1. 
his mother called Mar wf& his brethrenjames, 
andlofis^ndSimon,andIudas? 

s6 And are not al 'his fifiers with vs* whence 
hath he then all thefe things? 



ANNOTATIONS, 



Chap. ml. 



Tulke 1. 



!> 



. ft 



Mm. 2. \f- ' TheybaUC^t.; In fay iv^ they {hut their weeks, which S.VauUlfortpeateth Aft ll-heieacheth 

a worhr l 



Khem. 




■; 



TheGofpel Chap.xiiii. 

Wr^ofthUinduratiim^mdb/hubteJyand of other fimes: *wbiehwasan old condemned blafphemie y and is now the He- ' r «.apudfii. 
refit of *Caltm: whereas our Sou tour here teacheth-vs, that they [hut their owneeics, and are the catsfe of their ome Catoli'l'ikL 

finne and damnatitmfiod not doh.gjwt permitting strand fuffering them to fall furthtr becaufe of their former finnes^as 5. ffit 4 c)d! 
Tattl deelareth of the reprobate Gentilcs.Ro.l . 
Vttlke*2% Itisa(hamelcsflandcragainftCaluine,thathe(houldccachGodcobe the author of finne, aswhofbwill Slander. 

rcadcthe place quoted of his lnttitution,ihall plainly fcc.For heholdeth,as S.Auguftinc fayth, that Godhar- 
deneth thewicked,wtf^<wew7/ author, but as arigbteout Judge , notby a bare pcrnuflion or futfering, but 
by withdrawing and withholding his grace,and deliuering them into their ownc luft, or into the deccite of Sa- 
tan,as a iuft punifhment of their former finnes,as Auguftme teachethat Iarge,againft lulian y Pelagian^. 5. 

rrf/^3 .and S.Pauleofthe idolatrous Gentiles affirmeth , that God delhtered them into paffions of ignominie 9 zs you 

your felues tranflate.Rorrui. 
Rhettt **• O uc ^ owc ^- &*flhChriflandhisj4fofllet wasplantedthe truth, and falfhod came afterward, and was <u 

uerfowen by the enemie the Diuel^md not by Chriftjwho is not the author of euil.l ertul.de prxfeript. 

29. Left you plucke vp alfo.^ Thegoodmttfi tolerate the euilphen hisfofkongtbat it <an not be redreffed with" 

out danger and difiurbancc of the whole Church jmd committe the matter to Gods ittdgement in the later day . Otherwife 

where ilmen (be they Heretics or other malefaBors) may bepttnifhedor fupprejjid without difurkance andba^ardof 
I thegoodjhey may and ought by publics authorise either Spiritual or temporal to be chap fed or executed. 

RhcTH Z 3°' buffer both to grow.) The good and bad (wee fee here) are mingled together in the Chmche. which mzt^th Good and euil 

againfi rertaine Heretics and Schifmatike> 9 whichfeuered them feluesof oldfromtherefiofthewholeworld,vnderfre~ intheChurch. 

tence that themfelues only were fure^andal other both Vriefis and feople footers: and againjl fome Heretiifs of this time 

alfo s wbkhfay that euil men are not ofor in the Chmche. 
Tttlkc 2 ThereprobateareinthcvifiblcChurcbjbuttheyarenotoftheCatholike Church, which isthe myfticall The Cnholikc 

** body of Chxift. They mm out from vs (fayth SJohn,) but they were not ofvs.1Aoan.ZA9. ' Church. 

KhcW. 3 z. The leart of al feedes.) The Church of Chrift had a fmal bsgimiing^ but afterward became tU moftglo- 

riotis and kyowen common welth in earth ; the greatejl powers and the mofi wife of the world putting themfclues into the 
fame. 

Rhem A **' Carpenters forme.) Hereupon Julian the ^poflaea mid his flatterer libanitu tookg their fcoffe againflour 
* ^* Saiiiour paying (at hisgoin^ againfi tin Verfians) to the Chrifiimt&hat doeth the Carpenters fonnenow tand threaten 
tingthat after his returne the Carpenters fotme fhottld not be able to faue them from htsfttrie.wherevnto a godly man an* 
fweredby thefpirit ofProphcieMt whom Iuhan calleth the Carpenters ionne, is making a woodden coffin for 
him againft his death .dndin decde not long after there came newesthatin that bataile he dyedmifirably, Sozo.li.tf. c. 
a.Theodo.li.3.c,l8 The very Ukfftofftvfe Heretikfsthat ealthc body ofchriflin the B.SacramentJta^rs brexd.lt fee- 
tneth in deede to thefenfes to befits Chrift feemed to be lofefhs natural fonne, but faith telleth v* the contrary as welin 
the one as in the other. 

Tttlkc 4% ^ e ca ll not the body of Chrift, Bakers bread, but thatwhich the Baker made, which is digefted and caft 

outwithothcr meates(asOri?cnfayth)whichifitbenoteaten, mouldeth,or is othcrwifc corrupted, thcie InMauj. 
things it were blafphemie to affirrac of the body ofChrift.Thercforc it is Bakers bread, thatis fubicfttocor- Tran&bftana* 
ruption. And whereas you fay,faith telleth you the contrary, tell vs vpon what text of Scripture, your faith is aQon# 
buddedJheScripturetellethvs,thattheLorde5Sacramentisbread,andbreadthatib broken, which cannot i.Cor.io» 
be verified of his naturallbody,which is not nowbrokcn,butis whole and vncorrupnble in hcaucn. S. Cyrill 
fay th,our Sauiour Chrift when he gaue the Sacrament ofhis body ' 9 gaue fragment a fanis y f eec es ofbreadjo hk Dif 
cigUiwhkh beleeuedjn JoauMb^ .Ca^.i^ Jhcxdotc their faith and yours is not all one, 

■ 

CHAP. XIIII. 

Hearing the vnworthy decollation oflohn Baptifi by Herodt, I j he betaktth him to hit vfual foStarines in the de- 
fert^atdthere feedeth fooo,vithfiu: loaues. zj *And then after tht night fjxnt in the wountaine in prayer, he wal- 
ktth vpon thefea (fignifying tlx wide world) 28 yea andVtteralfo : wherevpon they adore him as the fonne of 
Cod. 3 J jindwithtlrt very touche of his garments hemme he healeth innumerable. 

Mar.^14. A T that time ^Herod the Tetrarch heard A T that time * Her ode the Tetrarch heard Mark Ar* 

W>7.3>i?« ** l ^ e & me °ft E s v s •' ^* of the fame ofleftt, Iuke 9 ' 7 ' 

1 And faid to his feruants , This is Iohn 2 ^ndfodvnto his feruants, This islohi 
the Baptift: he is rifen from the dead, and the BapuilMurifenfiom the dead, andthere- 
therefore vermes worke in him. fore great workes doe Jbetre forth themfelues in 

2 For Herod apprehended Iohn & bound " \ r TV , , , , , , ,,,,,, 
i.-Z j .l- • . -r l r ctj 3 * tor Herode 3 when he had taken Iohn, he Mar.fS.17. 
hinymd put him into pnion becaufe of He- / ' , ,. , ,. . . r >- rr ',. i,.!, , TO 

r u- iiu 1 c bounde htm^andvut htm in pit [on forHerodias Iuk *3 *9> 

librothcr rodias, his II brothers wife. riLLtr.ii- J J J 

15 li r. * 1 /• 1 , . . Cake ,his brother Phtltps wife. 

PhOips 4 ForIohnfaydvntohim,Itisnotlawful ^ For JtAm faydz,ntohim,*ltu not latvM^^^- 

for th.ee to haue her. for thee to haue her. 

5 And willing to put him to death , he / AncLwhcn hewould haue put him to death, 

feared the people: becaufe they efteemed he -fearedthe people.-* becaufe they counted him Mat.zi.i& 

him as a Prophet. as a Prophet? 

6 But 6 Bm 



i 

t 

! 

i 

1 




j 



i 



Chap, xiiii. According to S. Matthew. 25 

6 ButonHerodsbirth-day,thedaughter 6 'ButwhenHerodeshrthdaymskeptfhe 
of Herodias daunced before them :& plea- daughter of Herodias daunced before them, 
fd Herod, and pleafed Ff erode. ' :■- 

C 7 Whcrvpon he promifed with an othc, 7 wherefore he promifeth with an othe , to 
to giue her vvhatfoeuer {he would aske of giueherwhatfoeuerfbewbuldaske. 
, . ° 8 And Jhe, being before inflruUed of her mo- 

% But flie bein o inftru&ed before ofher ther,fayd,Giue me here Iohn Taptifishead in a 
mother faith , Giue me here in a diih the platter. ■ . • 

head oflohn the Baptitt. ■ . 9 Andthehngwasfory:neuenbem,for 

9 And the kin* was ftroken fad : yet be- the othesfake, andthem which fate alfo at the 
*Awickcd& caufeofhistoth^&rorthemthatfatevvith table J,e commanded* to be giuen ber: 
n {h othcand y - a wo i e he commaunded it to be giuen. / And fent a tormentor , and beheaded 

KmS* 10 Andhe fent, and beheaded Iohn in Iohn i* the frifon. 

caufc an vn- . • * jf on - ' ■ ' ' ' * " 7 ' dm his head was brought m a platter ; 

Uwfulothc P An j hishcddwasbroughtin adifli: and^umtothedamfd: md\tbroughtitto 



bindechao 
man. 



and it was giuen to the darnfel , and flw her mother. . 

brought it to her mother/ ' , 2 y4nd hi* difciples came , and tooke vp 

1 2 And his Difciples came & tooke the hu bodie,and buried it: and went and toldele- 

t 5.TohM«r. body,&lburiedit:*&camc&toldlEsvs. fue. „,,*,,, ,., , 

cipio « d» ' which when I e s v s liad hear d 3 * h e 13 * When lefts heard of it , he departed Mar.63 1. 

Ed** llrctiredfromthencebyboate, intoadefcrt thence in a (bip , vnto a defer -t place out of '*,***** 

cS 0VVatd P Iac e apart , & the multitudes hailing heard way: and when the people had heard thereof 

Mr^ji. ofit, folowed him on footc out of the cities, they folowedhimonfoote out of the cities. 
Lu.9,io. r 4 And he coming forth faw a great mul- /* Andwbenlefm went forthjiefaw much 

to*** titudc,& pitied thcm,& cured their difeafed. people, andwasmoued with mercy toward them, 

i/*Andwhenitwaseuening,hisDif- and he healed their Jicke. ' 
doles came vnto him, faying, Itisadefett // * Andwhenitwas euening t his difciples ^.6.^. 

place.and the houre is now paft : dimilTe the came to him,faying , This u a defertplace, and gJJ* 

multitudes that going into the townes, they thehoureunowepafi:letthepeopledepart t that m * 

may bye them felucs vi&uals. they may goe into the villages } andbuytbemvic- 

1 6 But I e s v s faid to them , They haue tuals. 

no needc to <*oe : giue ye them to eate. 16 But lefut faydvnto them , They haue no 

17 They°anfwered him. We haue not neede to goe array : giue ye them to eate. 
here,but flue loaues,and two fillies. 1 7 They fay vnto him,We haue not here but 

1 8 Who faid to them,Bring them hither fiue loaues,ondtwofijbes. 

tomCf 18 He fay d firing them hither to me. 

1 p' And when he had commaunded the 19 And when he had commanded the people 
multitude to fittc downe vpon the graffe, he toft downe on the graffe, and had taken the fiue 
tooke the flue loaues and the two fillies, and /oaues^tndthe twofjhes ,and lifted vp his eyes to- 
lookinavpvntoheauenheblefled& brake, wardheauen,he bleffed: andwhen he hadbro- 
and gaue the loaues to his Difciples, and kenthemjje gaue the loaues to his difciples: and 
II the Difciples to the multitudes, his difciples to the people. 

20 And they did al eatc,and had their fil. 20 And they did all eate, and were fufficed: 
And they tooke the lcauings,twelue ful baf- And they tooke vp( of the fragments thatremai- 
kettcs of the fragments. nedjtwelue basket. if nil. 

21 And the number of them that did eate 21 And they that had eaten,were about pue 
was fiue thoufand men, befide women and thoufand men,befide women and children. 
children. 22 And flraightway lefts conFhayned hie 

•n^GoTpct 2 2 And forth with I e s v s commaunded difciples to get vp into a fhip , and to goe before 

Srftg; his Difciples to goe vp intotheboate, &to himvnto the other fide , while he fent the people 

and s.Paid. iu- croe before him ouer the water, til he dimif- away. 
hi6 ' led the multitudes. 23 *Andwbenhe had fent thepeoplc away, 

2 5 And hauing dimiffed y multitude, he hewentvp into amountatne alone topray : *and ™™f**' 
Mr.£,4& * a f ce ndedintoamountainealonetopraye. whennight was come , hewas there himfelfe a~ 

k*j»4 And whe it was euening,he was there alone, lone: 

"A. But the boate in thcimiddes of the 24. Btttthejbip was nowein the middesl of 
* fea Hz. the * 



JL 



-" TheGofpel CHAP.xinr. 

fea was toffed with waues. forthe wind was thefeajtndwastoftwitbtbewaues:foritwas4 

contrarie. contrary winde. 

75 And in the fourth watch ofthe night, z s And in the fourth watchofthe night, 

hecame vnto them walking vpon the fea. lefts went vnto them,walkmg on the Tea. 

2 6 And feeing him vpon the fl fea wal- 26 Andwhen the difciplesfawe him walking 

king they were troubled laying, Thatitisa onthefea,tbey were troubled, faying fhatitisa 

gholt. and for feare they cried out. fihrtte : and they cried out for feare. 

27 And immediatly I e s v s fpake vnto 27 Butfiraigbtway. lefts Me vnto them, 
them,faying, Haue confidence : itis I,feare faying, Bee of ' goodcheare : it tsL beenota- 
yenot. fi-ayde. 

28 And Peter making anfwer laid , Lord 28 Peter anfweredbim, and fayde , horde, 
if ltbe thou,bid me come to theevponthe if it be tbou,biddeme come vnto thee on thewa- 

* v v J* 4* *■* u n 



waters. . ter . 



. 29 Andhefaid,Come. And Peter def- 29 Andhe fayd£ome. Andwhen? eter was 

cending out ofthe boate, |j walked vpon the come dawne out ofthe jhip, he walhdon thewa- 

water to come to Ies vs. ter,togoe to lefts. 

30 Butfeeingthe winde rough , he was 3 o But when he faweamightie winde, he 

afraid : and when he began to be drowned, -was of aide : andwhen he began to Me , be cri- 

he cried out faymg,Lord,faue me. ed,faying,Lord,faue me. 

c V , A ? dincontineht * lESVS towelling si AKdimmediatlyIefits,vrhenhehadJhet- 

forth his hand tookc hold of him , and fayd ched forth his hand,caught him , and fad vnto 

vnto him, O thouof litle faith, why didft hm,0 thou of litle faith, wberefirediddej? thou 

thou doubt? fatbff 

52 And when they were gone vp into 32 Andwhen they were come in: tbe[h;p % 

the boate,thc winde ceafed. the winde ceaffed. 

33 And they that were in the boate, 33 Then they thatwere in the Jbi P) came and 
came and adoredhim,faying, In deede thou worjhippedhimfaying, Ofatrueth thou an the 
artthefonneofGoicCO fonneofGod. 

34 And hailing paffed I the water, they 34 *And whenthey were gone ouer , they Markka 
<ameinto the countne ofGenefar. cmeinto thelandofGenez,aret. 

a i 5 acu u m r cn ° f tha , C ? Iacc vn " *' **"* " hen the m <* °f that &" -bi 

derftoodofnim, they fent into al that coun- knowledge of hmjhey fent out into al that coun- 

tne,and brought vnto him al that were il at trey roundeabout/wd brought vnto htm all that 

l6 And they befought him that they 3 6 And befought him that they might touch 

SEE* m,ght touche but thetTiemmeof his gar- the hemme of bis garment only : andasmanjas 

hde C ' WCrC m ^hed.weremA^erfecUy whole. ^ 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, xiiii. 

Churc^butby pamerull and fauhfuU tcacher S ,and wife and carefull gouernUs/dcLgh AeyhaSS 



,1 



• ♦ 
< 



Rbem. 



1. 



Rhem. 
B.hem.2. 



JW- 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xnn. 

I. Bc jrtc°mcrodhs.) It k, ordinary b,Vri^^ 
n^omtLeyfapefieciallyincitingthmto^ f F > «*»mjM>J*tlUI. 

' h »W<*V«*ba^M4rtyr*inSm*rU»hkiheWU#tf^ 

cle.< ware *ro* t ht in that fU» : in lufitn the Jpofiataet )fa L en meTmhL Z 32% J t f • I! "%*' HIeroj ' n & 

r'ligmtheVazansopenedthetmbeofS^ 



Sacrilege a- \\ 

iinftholyRe« \\ 






ces. 



The 



; rc 




I 



Chap, x i i i t. According to S. Matthew* 26 

]?#lktt 2 m There is no doubt,but the dead bodies of the faithfull,are to be laid vp with rcuerencc,in hope of the refur- Rdiquai 

rettion,butnot to be abufed vnto idolatrie : for lohns difciples buried his body, they ihrinedit not to be wor- 
fhippcd.Concerning the ftoric of the malice of the Pagancs , you foyft in many things that your audtor fay th 
not: for Thcodorcc in the place noted,fayth no more, but that they brake vp the combe of lohn Baptift»burnc 
his boncs,and fcattcred abroadc the afhes. 

You fay,that the Chriftians layed the body of lohn the Baptift, with the rcliques of Elias and Abdias : this 
faith not S.HicromCjbut ibifitifunt, There lie Ucti%$m and abdias prophets, and John the Baptifl , then the which 
there was none great er^ynong them that were borne of a woman. Elias was taken vp in a fienc charrcr, therefore they 
had no reliqucs of his body. But admit your memorie failed you in naming Elias in ftcede of Helizams, not 
oncly hereout alfo in the Table : what wondcrfull miracles was there wrought before Iuliancs time? Ruffinus 
fpeakethof none, before nor after.S.Hierome faith in his time, that Paula quaked at many mcruailes that (he 
fawe there: namely y dcuils roaring in diners torments y and before thefepulchres ofthofe holy menynen hoveling like mlues y 
barking lil^e dogges, wring like lions, biffing tiigfirpents/owing likg bulUsSome turne their head about , andtouche the 
earth mth the <r owne of tl>eir head bac^ird 3 women bangingby the feete y th^ 

She tooke fhie of them all y weepingfor euery one Jhe prayed Chnfl to hatte mercie on them.T\\\$ writeth S.Hieromc, but 
not of any that were cured of their madneflethere.Againeyc may note how S.Hieromeagreeth with Ruffine, 
when he fayth , That S.lohn Baptift lay ftill in his time in Sebaite or Samaria ; but let the hiftorie of Ruffine 
be true. He faith,that cevtainc from Hierufalem of the monaftcric of Phillip, came to tL-t place (where tbcTa- 
gans raged againfi that body ofS. lohn Baptift) to fray, you fay they came thither a pilgrimage : but howfocuer in OmimA 
was,thcy broughtfome rcliques away with them, the reft were burned. Nowe for any iniurie that is done by ¥t nM i 

1 vs vnto the bodies of the Saintcs,it is a mccre flander : but the countcrfeicc reJiques that you fhewe, and wor- 

fhip as idolcs,wc deftroy and aboliili. And to prouc they are counterfeite,wc neccie no other tcllimon ie,but of 

- your felues,which place one and the fame relique, info many places at ones : As for cxamplc,S.Iohn Baptifts 

hcad,you fay,is at AmienSjOther fay his face onely.I will not enquire howc it came thkhcr from Conftant'no- 
ple, whither it was caried by Theodofius, Hift. Trip.]ib.9.cap4z, But the fame part that is at Amiens, is at S. 

r] lean Angely.The reft of his hcad,from the forehead to the neckc,is in Malta:yet the hinder part of his skull ; is 

•: at Nemours , his brainc at Nouium Raftrouicnfe, another part of his head at lean Morien ,his iawe-bone at 

Vefalium at the Church ofS. lohn the greater, anotherpart at Paris atS.Iohn Lateranc,a piece ofhis care at 
S.Floride,his forehead and haircs in Spaine at S.Saluadores,another piece ofliis head is at Noycn,and ano- 
ther at Luke in Itnlic.Andyetfor all thefe pieces, his whole head is in S.Siluefters Abbie at Rome to befecne . 
and worfhipped.Andthercisno doubt,but many Churches in England fometimes, had reliqucs of his head, ^j°* ^ ^ 
as they would beare vs in hand.Is there not good caufe thinke you, that we fhould honour thefe holy rcliques: lib.3 ,cap!ioj« 
if for nothing els, yet becaufe they can multiplie them felues , and be in fo many places at ones. O impudent 

. broodc of Antichrifte. 

B-heW. j. 13. Retired.) Chrifi much efieemed lohn , andwhhdrewe himfdfe afidejo glue example of moderate mourning 

for the departed^and to fb ewe the honour of that execrabte murdt r. cs in the Trimitiue Church many good mm feeing 
the mifer ablegate of the world in the time ofperfecution , and thefinnes that abounded withall : tookg an occflfiontofor* 
fakgthofe tumult s^and to gme them felues to contemplationtand for that purpofi retired into the d^fertsof^cgypt and els . * 

where, to doe penance for their ownefinnes & thefinnes of the world t rphereupon partly rcfe that infinite nuber (fMonkgs Eremite^ 
andEremitesyf who the fathers & Ecclefia fiscal hi fi*riesm 

Ftflkt, S* A fimple argument to iuftific the profeifion of Eremites. Yet that there were many good men that in times EtcnitCJt 
paftlcdacontemplatiue life in defert places, I denie notrbutlaffirmc, that their example isaihametothe 
mockmonkes,and falfe Eremites of poperie, which liue in cities, and in the frequence of people, that I fpeake 
nothing of their faith and life,farre vnlikc.Neithcr doeth Hierome,or Sozomenus hyjbey did penance for their 
ownefinnes ,and thefinnes of the world: neither had they any fuch blafphemous opinion , that they could fatisfie 
for their owne finncs, much leife for the finncs of the world. S. Anthonie,which is counted the chiefe ofthofe 
Eremites, confefleth that the wound of mans finnes could not be healed by any meancs, but by the tnelygood* 
neffi cfGodjvbich gaue his oncly begotten finn • tofufferfcr ourfinnes 3 Ep.z,& 4. 

Rhettt. *9« The Difciples to the multitudes.) *4 figure of the miniflerie of the ^PofiUs, who as they here had the d^ 

fiributicn and ordering of thefe miraculous hatses,fj had they alfo to beflowe and difpenfe at tbefoode ofottrfoules in mU 
ni firing of the worde and Sacrament slither may lay men chalenge the fame, 

RhiW.d. *6* Walking,) When nut oncly Chrifi-, but by his power Vcter alfj walhgth vpon the water*, h U evident that he 
ean difiofeofhis owne body aboue nature and contrary to the natural! conditions thereof y.s togoe through a <W*.',Io,zo# 
to be in the comfaffe of a litle bread. Epiphaiun Anchorato, 

Tulkc. 4, Chrift can difpofe his body aboue nature,but not to deftroy the cftentiali conditions of a body ,for thenhe Tfcebody oF 
fhould ccale to hauc a body, and oucrthrovvc the hope of our rclurredion. And where you quote loan io. to CMS* 
proue that his body did goe through a doore : your owne 'tranfl ation is,that the doorcs were {hut, not that he 
came through the doovc :foihe made thcdooicto open, and giucplacc to him, as die prifondoores didto 
the Apoftles by the miniftcric of Angels, Aft.?, which yet were (hut againe^b foone as they paflcd through:/or 
if the difiances of place be taken from bodies, they fijalbc m where t and being no where jhey fball not be at dl. as S*Augu~ 

« /?/weteacheth£/ , .$7. 7->W^/.Finally,wherc you quote Epiphanius to affirmc, that the body ofChrift can be in 

\\ die compaife of a litlc bread, it is a manifclt abudng of the reader.For Epiphanius fayth not fo,but the cleane 

*'' ccntraric: for teaching, that the facramcntall bread, is an image of Chrift, and yet (faith he) neither in 

vreatnes y nor fofhknyKr power it is lit$/itber to his diuinitie,or to his humanitie:for it is a long fhapen rowle infafhion 9 

and voide of fence as concerning power, which tcftimonie of Epiphanius clearelyoucrthrowethyour crrour of 
tranfubftantiation, and carnall maner of Chriftes prefence in the facrament , both together. 
Rhc/tttf* 29. Walked.) Vew(fAithS.Barnxrd)ml^ngvponthe\vaters > asChriH 

cfChriftjWhichfijouldberuLrnjtouer^nepecple, but cneralLVor many waters^are manypeoples Bernard.lib.z de ac# 
coC\dx$*Seetbe*l-ue,b'M> he dedttcethfi'i Teter thelik^ authoring & imifdi&ion to his fuca four the bifhof of Horn. 

H. $. Bernard 



i 

1 



¥tdki.j. 



vpon Wednes- 
day the 3. 
weekeinLent. 
Mar.7,1, 



Exo.io 3 n, 



Efa.i?,T3. 



The Golpcll C h a p. x v. 

Bernard was but a late writer ,and was decerned with the cnourof Peters primacic, though not fogrofly as Petcrsprina. 
the Papiftesholde it at this day: neither is his collection any better then his authorhicPeterwalkedonthe ° c ' 
water as Chrift did,crgo he was the onely vicar of Chrift.While S. Bernard folowed fuch arguments: no mer- 
uaile, if it were laid of him 3 non vidit omnia Jnt fa we not all. 

CHAP. XV. 

27* Tharijhes ofHieruftlem commmvfo fiirre to cdrpe him , he chargeth with a tradition contrary to Gods commaunde* 
mm. IO. And to the people hey eeldeth the reafon ©/ that which they reiroued: \%. and again* to his Difdp/es 9 
[hewing the ground of the Vharifaicall xcafbing (to wit y that meaies otlterwife defile tbefonle) to be fidfi. 2 1 then he 
goeth afide to hide himfilfe among the Gentiles: xcherejn a woman he fmdetb fitch faith f hat he tt foment ft the Gentiles 
fhould before the time extort the whole bread^asfhe had a crumme t to returne to the leypes. 34. where {all contrary 
to thofe Vharifees) the commonpeoplefeekj: wonderfully vnto him. and he after h e hath cured their difeafed ,fecdetb 
4000. of them wUhfeuen loaues. 

T^Hen * came to Iefm Scribes and Phari- Mar.7.x. 
fees , which were come fiom Hierufalem 9 
faying, 

z Why doe thy difciples tranfgreffe the tradi- 
tion of the elders? for they wafh not their handes 
when they eate bread 

5 But he anfvs>ered,an& faide vnto them, why 
doe y oh alfo tranfgreffe the commatmdement of 
Godly your tradition? 

4 For Cfodcommaunded, faying y ^ Honour Exoao.n. 
thy father andthy mother: And he that curfeth deut.j.itf. 
* father or mother, let him die the death 4 Exod. 21.17. 

/ Butye fay, whofoeuerfhall fay to his father lcuic.20.9. 
or his mother, By the gift that is o&vedofme, P ro ' zo ^°- 
thou fhalt be helped: 

6 And fofhall he not honour his father or his 
mother. Andthm haueyemade the commande- 
ment ofGodofnone effeft by your tradition. 

7 Tehypocrites,fu!lweUdid Efaias prophetic 
ofyoufafing, 

8 * This people dra&etb nigh vntomevrith Efa.29.13. 
their mouth, andhonourethmewith their Itppes: 
hmbeitfheir heart isfarrefrom me. 

9 But in vaine they doe worfhip me > teaching 
doUrines, precepts of men* 

10 *And whe 'he had called the people to him % Mark.7.i7* 
hejaidvnto them,Heare andvnderHand. 

1 1 That which goeth into the mouth, defleth 
not the man ; but that which commeth out of 
the mouth, defileth the man. 

12 Then came his difciples, andfaidevmo 
him, Knowefi thou not that the P hart fees were 
offended after they heard this (tying? 

15 But he anfveared, andfaide, * Allmaner kh* 1 x 5& 
planting which my heauenly father hath not 
planted, fhalbe rooted vp. 

14 Let themalone:* they be blind leaders of Xukc&3?. 
the blinde. If the blind leade the blind, both fh all 
fall into the ditch. 

if * Then anfwered Peter , andfaide vnto Mark.7.17. 
him,Declare vnto vs this parable. 

16 fefiajaid, Areyealfoyet without vnder- 
(landing? 

17 Doe notyeyetvnderfland, that whatfoe* 

mjmethininhemQmh.goeth into the 

and 



THEN came to him from Hierufalem 
Scribes and Pharifees,faying, 
% Why doe thy Difciples tranfgrefle the 
tradition of the Auncicnts ? For they wafh 
not their hands when they eate bread. 

3 But heanfwering faidetothem : why 
doe you alfo tranfgrefle the comandement 
of God for your tradition ? For God faid, 

4 Honour father and mother, and , he that 
fhallcurfe father or mother /lying let him die. 

5 But you fay , whofoeuer ihall fay to fa- 
ther or mother,The gift whatfoeuer procee- 
ded from me^hall profite thee: 

6 And {hall not honour his father or his 
mother : and you haue made ftuftrate the 
commaundement of God for your owne 
tradition. 

7 Hypocrites,welhathEfayprophecicd 
ofyou,faying, 

S This people honour eth me with their pips: 
but their heart isfarrefiom me. 

9 Andin vaine doe they worfhip me Reaching 
doctrines and \ commandements of men, 

I o And hauing called together the mul- 
titudes vnto him,he faide to them, Heare ye 
and vnderftand. 

I I I Not y which entreth into the mouth, 
defileth a man : but that which proceedeth 
out ofthemouth,that defileth a man. 

1 2 Then came his Difciples , and faid to 
him, Doeft thou knowe that the Pharifees, 
when they heard this worde, werefcanda- 
lized? 

13 But he anfwering faide: All planting 
which my heauenly father hath not planted, 
{hall be rooted vp. 

14 Let them alone:blind they are,guides 
of the blind. And ifthe blind be guide to the 
blind,both fall into the ditch. 

15 AndPeteranfweringfaidtohim,Ex- 
pound vs this parable. 

1 6 But he faide,Are you alfo as yet with- 
out vnderftanding? 

17 Doe you not vnderftand, that all that 

entreth into the mouth, goeth into the bel- 



'.! 



',i 



e;i-- 



J! 



Chap. xv. 



i 



lie,and is caft forth into the priuie? 

1 8 But the things that proceede out of 
the mouth , come forth from the hart t and 
thofe things || defile a man. 

ip For from the hart come forth euil co- 
citations, murders,aduoutries j fornications, 
Siefts,falfeteftimonies,blafphemies. 

ao Thefe are the things that defile a man* 
but to cate with vnwa{henhands,doeth not 

defile a man, dp) 
The Gorpet a x j\ n d I e s v s went forth from thence 

5J52* and retired into y quarters of Tyre & Sidon. 
twekein Lent. z 2 ^ n d beholde * a woman of Chanaan 
Mar.7.t J. cme forth out f t h fe coaftes , and crying 

out, faide to him, Haue mcrcie vpon me, O 
Lorde the Sonne of Dauid: my daughter is 

fore vexed of a deuil. 

23 Whoanfwercdhernotaworde.And 

his Difciples came &befought him faying, 
Dimiffehertbecaufe (he cryeth out after vs: 

24 And he anfwenng faid: I was not fenc 
but to the iheepe that are loft of the houfe 

oflfracl. 

2 5 But fhe came and adored him,faying, 

Lord,helpe me. 

?6 Whoanfwering,faid:Itis not good to 

take the bread of the Children, and to caft it 

to the dogges. 

27 But fhefaid,yea lord: forthewholpes 

alfo eate of the crummes that fall from the 
table of their matters. 

28ThenlESVS anfwering faid to her, O 
woman, J great is thy faith : be it done to 
thee as thou wilt : and her daughter was 
made hole from that houre. K5 3 

29 And when Iesvs was parted from 
thence, he came befidethc fea of Galilee: 
and afecding into the mountaine, fate there. 
3 And there came to him great multi- 
tudes, hauing with them dumme peffons, 
blinde, lame, feeble, and many others s and 
they caft them downe at his teete,& he cu- 
red them: 

31 So that the multitudes maruciled fee- 
ing the dumme fpeake,thc lame walke , the 
blind fee : & they magnified y God oflfrael. 
22 And *Iesvs called together his Di- 
fciples , and faid : I pitie the multitude : be- 
caufe three dayes no we they continue with 
me, and haue not what to eate : anddimiiTe 
them rafting I will not , left they faint in the 

way. 

3 3 And the difciples fay vnto him:whece 

then may we gette fo many loaues in the de- 

fertas to fill fo great a multitude? 

3 4 And I e s v s laid to ther»,ho we many 

loaues 



According td S.MittheW* 

andu coil out into the draught* 



27 



War.8,1. 



? 

i S But thofe things which proceede out ofthe 
mouth, torne forth from the hem. and they defile 

the man. 

i 9 * For out of the heatt proceede euill ****& 

thoughts , murders , adulteries , whoredomes, 

theftesfalfi witnejfe,blaf$hemies. 

20 Thefe are the things which defile a man: . 
But to eate with vnwa/hen handes, defleth not a 

man. 

2 1 * Andlefwphen he went thenc6,dtpar- Marktf.M*' 

ted into the coaftes of Tyre and Stdon. 

22 And behold,a woman of the Chanaanites 9 

which came out of the fame coaftes , cryed vntd 
him 9 faying, Haue mercie on me y O Lorde,thon 
fonne of Dauid , my daughter u grieuoufly 

vexed with a deuill, 

23 But he anfwered not a word. And his di+ 
fciples came, and be fought him, faying. Send her 
away,fbrjhe crieth after vs. ;» - 

2+ Bmbeanfrered, ^MW^^oA 
*but vnto the loftfheepe of the houfe oflfrael. 

2j Then came fa) and worshipped him, fay- 
ing,Lordhelpe me. 

2 6 But he anfwered and faide, It is not meets 
to take the childrens bread , and to caft ft to Istle 

dogges. 

27 Andfhe faidfCes Lord: for the title dogs 
alfo eate of the crummes which fall from thetr 
m after stable. 

2 8 Then lefm anfwered , and faide unto 
her , O woman , great is thy faith ; be it 
done vnto thee euen as thou wilt . *And her 
daughter was made whole euen from that fame 
houre, 

29 *AndIejh$) when he was departed ftom~M**-7*$ u 
thence, came nigh vnto the fea ofGalileee , and 
when he was gone vp mto a mountaine , he fate 
downe there. 

30* Then great multitudes came vnto him, E&y % W* 
hauing with them thofe that were lame 9 blinde, 

dwnbe ynaymedjmd other many, andcaH them 
downe at Ieftufeete,andhe healed them: 

Si In fo much that the people wondered, 
when theyfawe the dumbefpeake, the mavmedto 
be whole, the lame to walke, and the blinae to fee: 
and they glorified the God oflftaeL 

32 "Then lefm called his hifaples vnto him, "■*** 
and faid J haue compaffion on thepeople,becaufe 

they continue with me now e three dayes, and haste 
nothing to eate; and I will not let them depart fa* 
ftingjeasl they faint in the way. 

33 And his difciples fay vnto him , whenct 
fhould we get/2 much bread in thewUderneffe^ 

as tofetfficefe great a multitude? 

34 And lefm fay ethvntothm,H<mcfnan} 

H. 4n haues 






The Gofpell Chap.xv. 

loaues haue you? but they faid, Seuen, and a loaues haue ye ? And they [aid, Seuen,and afewe 
fewe Iitle fifties, title fifties. 

*Herewe fee 3 5 And nc commanded the multitude to 3/ And he commanded the people to Jit downe 

againethat the fit downe vpon the ground. on the ground 

ESSJhek 3 6 An d taking y ieuen loaues and the fi- 36 *Andwhen he hadtaken thefeuen loam 

owre caruers, Qies,& giuing thaks, he brake,& gaue to his andthe fifhes , and had aiuen thankes , he brake 

nor receiue the \-r • \~ j < i-r • 1 _ °t 1 T 1 1 ■ r^ , , , , „ N * 

sacraments or aiiciples , and y dilciples gaue to y people. them,andgaue to his difciples : and the difaples 

fuSS? 3 ? "^ tne y ^d all eate j anc * na d their gaue them to thcpeople. 

medSty of"" fill. And y which was left ofthe fragments 37 And they Mall eate , and were ftfficed, 

SSlSf * c y tooke v p/ euen baskets full. andthey tooke vp ofthe broken meate that was 

hand.butof 3 8 And there were that did eate, foure left,feuen baskets full. 

pSwuE? 1 tnoufan d men > °efide children and women. 3 8 <tAndyet 'they that did eate , were foure 

30 And hauing dimifled the multitude, thoufandmen,beftde women and children. 

he went vp into a boate , and came into the 39 And when he bad fern away the people joe 

coaftes ofMagedan. ' tookejhip, and came into the partes ofMagdala. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Ghap. xv. 

jLhem. I. a8, Great Js *y ^ ait ^-) U were *fl r - m Z e cn f e *'«* ChrififbrnU commend in this rvomtn a file faith m't W ™od 

Worlds, that is to fey, a dtaifahb fueh at could not mr{e by hue, and which S. lames doubted net t: call the faith n't of 
Chriflians but ofdeuils. Aug.dc Fid & Op.c.i 6. 

Fulke. /. . Chri ^ ncuer commenclct h a fole faith,which is voide of good workes,to be fufficient foriuftificstion, but a Ifffifiatm 

liuely faith,whichworkethby loue,to iuftifie alonc,withoutrefpect had vnto y mentc ofthe workes. This wo- 
mans faith was not folitarie,or voide of good workes, but accompanied with patience, inuocation, humiiitie, 
charitie,and other fruites of faith : yet was (he iuftified before God,by faith onely, and before men iuftirkd or 
declared to beiuftby die fruites of ahuingfaith,lamcs.i. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xv . 

8. With their Jippes.) This is to be vnderflood properly tffuch as haue euer God in thrir mcuthfbe vr4? *fot' r 
Lord,the Scrip turesythe Gojpel, but in their heart and all their life be in dtede Gcdlet. It may be .»/ fiiedalf tofu .-/; as Cay 
thdr prayers withm attention or eleuation of mind to God, whether he vnderftand the prayers or no ihatfayth the»:J;r 
many apocre Chriflian mm that vnderftandeth not the wordes he fpeakfth, hath hi, heart merer hasten, m~re frrU-r and 
devotion, mere edification to himfelfe, moreprcfitein ffbritt (at thejtpojileipeal^th) and Up d'firac7i:u.; then not Or.cly '.Cor, 14. 
all Heretics which haue no true feeling of fucb things, but then many learned Catholics. .4nd therefore it is net t: be 
'Vnderfiwdofprayin^invnipowen tongues , at Hcret/kes fount im txfoundit, f.trre widefiomthe ehtuxjhuee ofthe 
place andChrifiesimeiaiofi,fpeaklug ofthe hypocriticalllewes. 

He that prayeth in a tongue which he vnderftandeth not.cannot come neerc to God with his heart, feeing Prayer in a 
his heart cannot rcqueft that which is conteyned in the fbun^ of wordes vttered with his lippes.Hc may haue ton&uc vn " 
a fuperftitious deuouon or zcale of God,which being not according to knowledge,cannot bring him neere to kr ' owe,K 
God. Forhe that will come neere to God, muftcomeby faith, without which it is impoflible to plcnil God. Jl ™-' ' 1 ' 
andfaith cannot be of things vnknowen.but of things reueilcd to vs by die worde of God. Neither docih the Rom'i'o' 
Apoftle lay,diat he which prayeth in a tongue which him-fclfe vnderftandeth not, dotth cdiE? him-fdfe, but Ioan.'i 7 .' 
he that hath the gift to fpeake in an vnknowen tongue which he himfelfe vnderftandeth, hut not the Church 
may edifie himfelfc.but not profitc the ChurckAs tor p; ofitin fpirite,S.Paul nameth not, but he that prayeth 
wfpinte,that is according to his fpirituall gift of ftrange tongues : if he pray in the Church,he uu>ft pray with 
vnderftanding of other, that his prayer be not vnfruitrull, or els holde his peace, if neither he, nor any other 
can interprcte his praiers Asfor him that vnderftandeth not what he rcquireth in en vnknowen tong<.!c,pray- 
cth nr-t at all, but mocketh God, and the Church if he pray openly. And where you lay, fuch a one mr.y haus 
lcftc diffractions then other in his prayer, there is nodimg els , bur a diftraelion of his 'mind from his tor-.<- tIC , 
when his heart cannot thinke , that which the wordes he pronounceth doeth fignifie, which he knowethnot 
whether they be blcffing or curfing,prayers or ihankefgimng,for fpiriniall benefi'.es or ten-.porr.L for him-Iclfe 
or for other,for forgiuenefle of finncs.or perfeuerance in vertuc. Wheras true praycr.reOjUircih a true fence or 
feeling of our prefent neede, and ofthe necc/litie of our brethren, yea ofthe whole Clv.irch of God. 

Prayer in an vnknowen tongue, was firft brought in by Elxai 5 the horrible Herctikc rmong the iev.'es,whk h 
faid vnto his fchollers, Let «:• manftekg the interpretation but onely in his prqer,fay thefc wwies ?&c.F.pipJi sire r A 9 _ 
who doubtcth not,that this tcftimonie of Efay,may be rightly applied agaitift him& his feci: -and etie'n by the 
fame reafon it may be applied agamft the Papiftcs,who much more then the hypocritical Ievvcs,honom God 
invaine with their I.'ppes, according to mens traditions 3 and therefore their hart is farre from him. 
Rhem.3. 9. Commaundewients of men.) Such onely are here called traditions , dcHrin-s, or cemmaundnrxnts cfmto. the difference 



Hhem. 



2. 



Fulke.2. 





1 obey them. » The keeping of Sunday infieede ofthe SfJjJS, 

Saobcth uCo t ,i6,u 



Chap. xv. According 'to SJ&tthew. *& 

SaU>othiithemditionofthe^pofilet,ahddaret^^ 

ofGod? b Theypref ' ' ' " ««»-- -•»- - -- «■-' ----- - *— 

Troteftantsthemfeh 

tnan-astoferiteandfiesi^uu i'j'»'s ) ~-"i"''"' r <•> / - ■- - ■ •- , -.*-* - , ..., i .. - .,«w.i. :a , 

God thereby. T her fore neither tb'fe nor other fucbjpoftoUkeOrdwnce W or any pre^ 

„„_ — ..!•»• .j .ctJ. .,.:f.;^„/ t..,Jl,t,},, UerPvobi-phptided.nnrtntiecomMedQr called the dntfrhui and com- LUC.J 



Fulke. 3. 



t 



\ 



as he hathplaced to rule his chnrch,ofwhomk faith* Hethathearefcyqu,heareth me: be Chatderpiicdv_ypU.dc- 
fpifeth me:r/«> are made by the ^G^^^wMjKw** regiment of fhe faithfully anmtk. by 
our Mother the Cburcb.wbich whofoeuer obeyethnot^ we are warned^ taf&hm at an Heathen: But on the otlxrjtdeyji 



/rww GoJ. 



I>4 // Luc. io,i £ 

a ?TOflS- 



Of Popifti traditions ) doftrines 3 8c commau'ndcments,fome berepugnant to Godslawes, as wcdhipping.pf Traditions of 
imaees,facrince ofthe Maffe,communioni.n gnpkinde,prob*itingpfmatiap "^ ..a\.,^ 

and fucUlikcSome arcbefide the lawcs of Gpd,as idle & vnprobuble ceicmoni^,wheroftbxytean infi- 
nite nomber,feruing not to order,deceos,and,edifi.cation,but Wjdpiaqy & fupeimrioniwbjletefnak^them 
as a part of Gods leruice & W oiIhip.In both fotts,being the dowtrines of men,God isworftiipped jajYam^spur . ; . * ■■■ 
fauiour faith,out of y Prophet Efai. Now let vs (ec,how you defend them:nrft you fay,£.P. */ gaw&mandemntt - ' 
both by hkepihes & by word of mouth, euen infuchmatters wherein Chrijih.id prefcribed nothing at all, andchargeth tbi 
faithful* obferuethem for which you quote %XU W 1.& I .Cor.i J,l anfwcr,thisis a deteftable {ladctpf the ho- 
ly apoftle,who taught nothing as neceffarie to be obferued, buty which he hadrecciued ofthe Lord,eithcr in 
particulcr,as the obfcruation,of the Lords, fupper, ; r .Cor. 1 1 .13 .or in generals the com lines to be obferued in . ,. .-, T 
iheholymcetings,accordingrothcdiftin.^ ' • - - 

the Apoftle inferreth his argumcnts,for the CQuering of womens heads my congregation,& thenpi couenng 
of mes heads, And yctin the oUtward cercmonie of couering,oy not couering,he prefcribcdinothmg as apart 
of religion or the feruice of God; but as a matter pfcpmlines,&deccncic among men: which is variedaccor- 
ding to tiraes,perfons & places: and therforc concludeth,that itUnoc the cuftomC:Of Gods Church to cfitend 
for fuch maccers.But for matters neceffary to Gods .worihip, the Church muft ftnue, euen to the deathof her 
children. As for ceremonies apt for decencicorder & edification,arc allowed by y. word of God,& the church , .Cor.M.a*« 
hath libertic in the external formes ofthcm.fo thofethrce condition? or endes be pbferucd. But in the other and 4 o. 
place of S.Pau!,how proue you that he fpeakedi ot any thing nptcxprefled in the Scripture's^ For though he 



Afo,2t5.2ft> 



the Gofpcl 



■ * * ■ f 
1 ,i .«> 



* * 



s 



ments,publike prayers,and fuehlike,which are variable(fo tbe rubftaBcc of doftruie be rcteined, and the ge- 
neralrules appointed for fuch matters be obfcrued,)he ncuer required any perpetual dbTeruauon. '. ' 

But the jpoftles made laves of blood, andjlranglcd»ecejf*ry to be obferued: I graunt, but hot as a part of God* Wot- 

(hipjbucas neceffary foredifyingof the lewes in loue, which caiife ceafingjthofetaWes alfoceafeofthern- 
felues without any abrogatiomFor nowe when the infirmitie ofthe Iewes is np let, itislawfull to c'ate blood 

Thirdly, the obferuadon of the torde$dajr,Unotdeliiiered by bHndetraditioft'^'l&diteiBinonle^Ae . . . _,*. , 
holy Scriptures, i.Cori^.a.and^'«-.t.xo.^(f?.zo.7.andtheobferuationthereof,isaccordingt6 Godscom- 

mandementjandnodoarincofmen. ,.'••, r , « . *.. >■ •■"■ 

Fouithly,you fay jl>e JpoFUesprefcribedthefeafles ofEaHerandWhitfuntdc,<mdotheYfolem:tiestfChrifa ■ ••'•■■ 

J.imc7s,whichtheTrotefiaiUsobfirue.Epiph.har.7$. lanfwere, Ep iphmm afcribeth to tradition ofthe : Apoftles, 
the Wednefday faft,and many other ceremonies which the Papifts do.not obferue. Tlierfore the Papifts muft 
confeffe,eithcr that fuch things were not prefcribed by the Apoftles.or els y they were prefcribed noue other- - '"; ■: V 
wilcjthen indifferent ceremonies,which are fubiecT: to alteration,and in which the religion or worfhip. of G6d • •■-. . 
dothnotconlift.Andfo theProteftants obfcrucdiem,for ordc'r& edification of Godsp;epple,that vfe to aflcm- 
ble at fuch times: as the Apoftles obferued the Sabboth day,Pentccoft,& other folcmnitics ofthe Iewes,not as 
a portion of Chriftian rcligion,but taking occafion ofthe meeting ofthe Iewes in thofe feftiual times. * ' 

Fifthly,you ky,theJpoflles appointed tlx Lent & Imberfafls^fwel tochafhfe mens amatpiftences,at topleafsCod therby. 
For the appointing of Lent & Imber fafts,you cpotcHieYomMLMauel.Ccnt.Mont. who in deede allcadgeth the 
tradition ofthe Apoftlcs,for one fourtic dayes faft in the yere,but of Imber faftsj& fuch other he fpeaketh ne- 
uer a word. And I haue fliewed before out ofEufeXf.c.1 8.that Mentams the herctike was the firft that appoin- 
ted lawes of falling. And Irenxut cited by E«/fi./.$.f.2«.(hcwctli y diuerfity of faftiiig,as wcl as of obferuing the 
feaft of Eafter,which prooucth that neither the one,nor the other, had any ecrtaihe prefcription by the Apo- 
ftles. That men by fading feme and pleafe God, you cite the examples of Jma,Tobie i iudith,Heper i \ih.o 
ferued and plcafed God thereby, whereof wee doubt nothing at all, while they vfedfafting to the fight ende 
allowed of God, that is,humbling of themfelucs,and chaftifing of the body, that it mightbe more obsdientto 

the fpirit, and fcruent in prayer. For othcrwifc " ' " " " 

foundation of other venues, Thinkgmti"" ' 

this vtrfue U an belpe, not a perfection of fam ._,...._ . . • . '* r* 

ligion and holincs, in commaundements and ceremonies of their :owne inuenuon j arc as ill , as, the Phari- 
faicall traditions , and men fceke in vaine to worftiip God by them. For Chrifthathgiuen no warrantor 
auftoiitietoanyman,toaddcanythmgtotheworfliipofGod prefcribed inhisworde. Neither hath hee 
affurcd vs, that whofocuer hcareth r^an hcarcth lum,but fo long as man preachcth Gdds worde, and not the 



i 



Iidke. 



TheGolpel Chaf.xvi. 

ViGons ofhis ownc hcad.Iudas wa s one of them,of whom it was faid^e that he.trethyou y heareth w*,but this was 

vnderftood tobcnolonger,then he preached theGofpel,els the highPriefts might be excufed for hearkening 

to him,whcn he &idJfVltat*(ppilyougiue me and 1 nilbetray him vntoyou?Agunc the boIyGhoft ioyneth not with Ioan.i*. 14, 

them,that fct vp a new religioner teach new do&rincsjbut with them that reteine only the doftrine of Chrift, a P *4* *• 

as fufficient vnto faluation. And that is the true Church which hcarcth the voice of the lpoufe,& is content to c ^ >,10 $ *• 

be direfted thereby in al things. Thar company of men which teach contrary to the Scripture, or befides the 

Scrip ttircSjCp worffiip God»not as the word hath prefcribed,but according to the do Arines of men ,i s the fyna- 

gogue of Sathan 3 and not the Church of Chrift: Neither haue they fending or commiflion from God-But they 

who fincerely according to die Scriptures,doe teach the Gofpel,haue fending & commiflion from God Jtym, 

1 o.and are to be heard eu en as Chrift himfclfe, fo long as they teach nothing but that Chrift hath taught,as 

it is to be prooued out of the holy Scriptures; 

%he/tt 9 4, "« ' Notthat which entretk) The CathoBkgs doe not abjtahte from certametseates, for that the/ effeemeany Diffrrenceof 

tneate vncleane either by creation or by ludaicd obfemation ; but they abflaintfor chajiifemem of their concupifcences. meat©, 
AugJi Ac mor.Ec.Cath.c.3 3. 

Tttlke.4. The Papifts abftainc not as the Catholikes did in S. Auguftines rime, for chaftifement of their concupit 

cencesjbut of hypocrifie,for religion & holincs.For wine/pkes,fhmcs,fallets,and many fifties which theyvfe, Po P^&fting3. 
doe much more nourilh concupifcencc, then vfuallfleih,from which they abftainc. 

Jlhctft* /• 1 8. Defile a man.) // Ufinnt onefy ivhich property defleth man, and meatcs efrhemfelfe or of their oxvne nature 

doe not defile: but fo farre as by accident they makf aman to fime,at tlxdifibediettee ofGodscommatrndementorofour Gen. j. 
Superiours rvho forbid fame meatesfor certain! times and caufesjs ajinne^s the apple which our firfl parents did eate of Catholike ab- 
though ofhfelfit did not defile them, yet being eaten againfi the precept /t did defile. So neither flefh norfifh -fitfelfe lUncncc * 
doth defile J>ut the breach of the Churches precept defileth. 

The Spirit fpeaketh fo euidently of your Popiih prohibition of mariage & meatcs for religion and holincs, P°P& fifling, 
that all your lying words and fliifts of hypocrifie, cannot excufe you from holding the doftrine of dcuils. If 
neither flefh nor fifh defile a man as you fay now, why doe you prohibite flefli to fome men at all times^ and to 
all men at fome times ? The like I fay of mariage, whereby GregMartm^ a birdc of your owne neft affirmetb, 

that thefacted order of priefihood w/»ro/'//rfnf(/.Difcou.cap.lS.AhdDtt>'W can yeeld none other rcafon,whyfi(h 

is eaten on falling dayes, but becaufe God hath not tUTfedthcmicxx y Be(auferemffionoffomesfhould he by the 

MOterofBaptifmeJor this element is moH worthy which mfheth away filthines, andvpon which thejpirh of the Lord 

" ' teat borne More the making of the world Jittt he curfed the earth fa the worki of man: Imeofit u thai it U not lawful in 

faBing to eate any l^ndeoffiifh which Uueth on the ear^^ Let 

the indifferent Reader now iudge,whetheryou abftainc not from flcfli as from meat curfed of God. Whereas 

. die faithfiii kno w,that £ the creatures of God are eood,and fanftified vnto them by his word and prayer. 

C H A P. XVI. 

The ohjiinateVharifeei & Saddticees^as though his foreftid miracles were notfuffeset to f roue hhn to be Ctnrijt, require 

to fee fo*pe one fro heaujnj Wheruponfdrfaking themjte xcarneth hk difciples to beware of the learn of their doRrmex 
]lheffl*I* 13 ^«^ Veter (the time now afiprochingfor Him to goe into levry to his Tafjton )for confejfing hhn to be Chrifchema- 

. fyth the i(oc^f ofhis Church,gitungftUnespfEcckfiafiica!lpower accordingly . 
Tulke. J . Ptt^ ty l ^ c g^e of God,& not by the mcritc ofhis confcflio,is made not y Rockc,but a rocke or foundation Pctcts Prin* 

ftonpof theChurch,and recciucth luch Ecdcfiaftical po\ver,as was common to him with all the Apoftlcs. ac - 
RheTtt.2. »I Andafter y hefo rebukftb htmfordijjiiadinghis Crofie andVaf8:n,tbat he alfo affirmethtke likgfuffringmcucrj 

one to be neceffary to faluation* 
Fttlke. 2. Chrift affirmeth not the like Offering to his paflion to be neceflarie to faluation,in euery one,but that cue- 

ry one in affedion of denying himfe&,ought to be readie to fuffer whatfoeuer is layd ?pon him/or the pro- 

feffion of the Gofpel. 

ANd there came to him the Pharifees * m T*He* Pharifees alfo, with the Sadducees, Mar.8.it; 
and Sadducees tempting : and they de- X came, and tempting, defired htm that hee 2uke*ix.s* 
maunded him to Ihcwc them a figne from would fhew them ajignepom heauen, 
heaucn. 2 Heanpperediandfaidvntothcm>whenit 

2 But he anfvvered & faid to them, when is euenmg 9 yepy^t wil be fatre weather: for the 
it is euening,you fay, It will be faire-wcther, skie is red, 

fortheelement isredde. 3 tAndmthemorning y {t^\\\btfoulewea' 

5 And in the morning,This day there wil ther to day : for the skie is lowing red. Oje hypo- 
be a tempeftjfor the element doth glow and crites^ye con difierne the outward appearance of 
lowre. The face therforc of the element you the skte : but canye not difceme thefgnes of the 
haue skil to difcerne: and the fignes of times times? 

can you not? 4 **Afwardand adulterous nation reepti- Matt, ia.54. 

MatJ*£9* .4 The *naughtie and aduouterous gene- r eth*a figne >and they ejhall 'no figne be giuenvn- ionas x.x. 

raiion feeketh for afigne: and there fhal not to it % bm the figne of the Prophet lonas. Andhee 
a figne be giuen it, but the figne of Ionas the left them 9 anddeparted. 
Prophet. Ahd he left them and went away- / *And when his difciples were come to the 

Mar.8,i4. j And ^ when his difciples were come o- ether fide of thewaterjhe) 'had forgotten to take 

uerthe water, they forgot to take bread. bread withthfcm. 

6 Who 6 Then 



Mar8,n. 
Lucaz,54. 



Chap. xvi. According to S. Matthew. 19 

6 Whofaidtothem,Lookewellandbe- 6 Then Iefus faidvntotbem^Takeheede and 
ware of the leauen of the Pharifces and Sad- beware of the batten of the Pharifees, andofthe 
ducees Sadducees. 

7 But they thought within thcmfelues 7 ^And they thought in themfelues, faying, 
fayin&Becaufe we tooke not bread. Forwehaueta^nno breadmthvs 

8 AndlES vs knowingit,iaid,whydoe S Which when Iefus vnderftoode, heefatdc 
vou thinke within your felues O ye of litle vnto them, Oyee of little faith whythmkeyou 
faith,for that you haue not bread? within your felues, hecaufeyee haue brought no 

</Doyounotyetvnderftand,neitherdo bread. 
Ma tui7 you remember* the fiue loaues among fine s >yyim*W^^rm^to^il. 
7 thoufande men, and how many baskets you thofefiue loaues of the fiue thoufande, and howe 
tooke vp> many baskets tookeyevp? 

10 Neither the * feuen loaues, among / * Neither the feuen loaues of thefoure Mao. if.34. 
fourc thoufand men, & how many maundes thoufandM howe many baskets tooke ye vp? 
Youtookcvp? " HowisittbatyedonotvnderFtandthatl 

* 11 Why doe you not vnderltand that I (peakeitnotvntoyou concerning bread, that ye 

faidc not ot bread to you, Beware of the lea- 'jhould beware of the leauen of the Pharifees, and 
uenofthePharifeesandSadducees? of the Sadducees? 

1 1 Then they vnderftoodc that he faidc / 2 Then vnderftoode they hove that he tad 
not they fhould beware of v leauen ofbread, not thsmbewareof the leauen ofthebread: but 
but of the doctrine of the Pharifees and Sad- of the doUrine of the Pharifees and of the Sad- 
duces. ducees. 

Mar 8 '7 1 3 " And * I e s v s came into the quarters 13 when Iefus came into the coaftesofCf- 

Llc.'Js.' ofckareaPhilippirandhe asked his diici- ^^,wduchiscaUed/>^,^<^^^ 
Th= Gofpd ^ pi CS) f a y- m g j J whom fay men that the Sonne ciples,faying*whomdomenfay that Ithefonne ™* r - 8 -*£ 
XScsda" of man is? ' „ of man am? u c?.i . 

\ m .i9.Mn g ut ii^cy faid,Some Iohn the Baptift, / 4. Theyfaide, Some fay that thou art Iohn 

ul'LLun. andotherlbme Elias, and others Hieremie, Baptift,fomeElias t fomeIeremia4/,roneofthe 

%%£"£ or one of the Prophets. prophets 

^ndTeui ad j - j E s v s { a ith to them, But whom doe // He faith vntothem, Butwhomjayye that 

AnS a?"' 'you fay that I am? lam? ,r.j*~-i * i. „* • 

dayoff-crea- l6 Simon Peter anfwered and faid, 7&*« / 6 Simon Peter anfwered, and faide? Thou lofan$.*j. 

S"of C thc°' art Chrijl thefonne of the liuing God. art Chrift \the fonne of the lining God 

Po P r , an d on Ant } | E s v s anfwering , faid to him, / 7 aAnd Iefus anfwered,and faid vnto him, 

lariahcS IIBlenedart thou Simon bar-Iona : becaufe Happie art thou Simon Barlonaiforfiejh and 

flcm and bloud hath not reueiled it to thee, blood hath not opened thitvnto thee, but my fa- 

but my father which is in heaucn. ther which is in heauen. 
Io mi 1 8 And ||I fay to thee,7W \\thouart*XVe- 1 8 *And I fay alfo vnto thee, * that thou art I<*n M*. 

* i hat is', a ter: & Lathis ||Rocke will \buildmy Church, Peter, and vpon this rocke I will builde my con- Gr ckmk. 

Kocke ' and the \\gatesofhelJhal not preuaile again/lit. gregation: andthe gates of hell fhdlnotpreuaile 

1o.zf,ij. , 9 AndI*wilgiue\\totheethe\\keiesofthe agatmlit. i^^iohnio *r 

Unadom of heauen. And\ W hatfoeuer thou fhah if ^nd I will giue vnto thee theses of lo^xto^ 

bindevponeartkitfhalbe boundalfo inthehea- the kingdome of heauen -and whatfoeuer thou 
uens : andwhatfieuer thoujhalt loofe in earth, it flu* bindc in earth, fhalbe boundein heauen and 
Jballbeloofedalfiintheheauens.^ whatfoeuer thoujhalt loofe in earth Jhall be loofed 

20 Then he commaunded his difciplcs in heauen. 
that they mould tell no body thathe was Ie- if Then charged he hu difciplet that they 

Christ Jhould tell no man that he was Iefus Chnft. 

21 Promthattime iESVsbegantoflicw 21 From that time forth began Iefus to Jber> 
his difciplcs, that he mult go to Hierufalem, vnto his difciplesM that he muflgo vnto Hie* 
anrffiiffer rnanv things ofihe Ancientsand rufalem, and fufer many things of the Eders 



! 

I 



• v 



'» 



andfufF^r many things ofihe Ancientsand rufa Urn >*»* ff* rnany things of the Elders 

Scribes and cheefc-Priefts,and be killcd,and and high Pr lefts and Scribes, and muft be killed 

the third day rife againe. andberayfedagamethethirdeday. 

22 And Peter taking him vntohim, be. 22 ^nd when Peter had taken him aftde 

gantotebukehim, faying, Lord, be itfarre he began to rebukehim, faying ,Lord,fauour thy 

lomthceAhislhallnotbettitothee. felfe .this Jball not be vnto thee. 

23 Who ** ** 



1 



TheGolpel Chap.xvi. 

23 Who turning faide to Peter, goe af- 2/ 5** hee turned him about , andfayde 
HdSnffi? tCr m " * S ? tan » tTl0U « a Randal vnto vnto Peter, Goe after mee, Sat**, Thou art 
jjcthanaduer. mee : bccaul'e thou fauoureft not the things an offence vnto mee .-for thou fauomeH not 

5 *££££ that are o^G o d, but the things that are of the thtnges that be of God, but thofe that be of 
taken here men, men. 

folkta?* 2 4 Then Iesvs faide to his difciples, If 2+ *Then faidfefus vnto his difciplesjf any Mauo.3* 
thatisa any man will come after mee,let him denie mantvili goe after mejet him forfake himfel frond mar - 8 -34- 
bjfll °P- him feifc, and take vp his crolTc, and follow tak\evphiscroffc,ar.dfollmeme. ' Mc ? z 3- 

«l lWk^W„,;nr-. i-rr n.11. r 2f * For xvhofoeuerxvillfaue his life, fhalllofe'M^io.^. 

findeit. ^ 

26 For what docth it profile a man, if he .*' * Fflr "** ^ a man profited if hee fball UaiS t 6. 
gaine the whole world, and fuftainc the da- vrime tfle wf] ole worlds, and lofe his o-mefoule? h&c 9.i 5. 
mage of his foule ? Or what permutation Orrfhatfhallaman giuefortheraunfome of his p r al 3 
ftalamangiuefbrhisfbule? f otdef 

27 For the Sonne of man fhall come in 2? Fa ? ^ e Sonne °f ***»Jhall come in the 

the glory of his father with his Angels: and SfV &" ?«tberwith his sAngels: and* then Rom.2.*. 

then will he render to cuery man according /WAw rervarde euery man according to his 

to his || workes. ^ ° vor K es - 

28 Amen Ifaytoyou,* there be fome of 28 Merely I fajvntoyou, * There beefome Mar-9.r. 
them that ftande here, that mall not tafte Jl an & K gbere,rrhichfhailinnovifetaJ}eofdeath, 1kx '^9.-7> 
death, till they fee the Sonne of man com- til1 *ty ' f ee *k* Snme of man camming in his 
ming in his kingdom, kingdome. 



Mar.9,1. 
Luc.9,17. 



o " "" at "b 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xyi. 



Fulke. 3. 



Rhem, 



-I 






RheW.J. tt. Whomfaymen.) ChruV intending he-,-e to tal^ord* fir the fomuli}ig,regim^ p BT ^ s 

n^dueafe^ndtotwne the perfiMto whom he meam to gisx the general charge thee^ by inter.o^.ries draw Primacib. $ 

out {and namely out of that on: wham he thought to m*kf the chiefe), theprofigen of that high aid'principaC4,ticle,That 

hewasthefatneoftlaliHhigGod. Which beingthe ground of the Churches faith, was a ntctfixtie qnalitie andconditionin 

hmthatwMtobee made Headof the fame Chunk, and the perpetual keeper of the faide faith and all other pointes thleon 
depending. " J 

All the Logicians in the world, cannot conclude in lawfull Syllogifme out of the wordes of this Chapiter. Peter was no* 
mat any greater authoritie was granted to Pcter,then to cuery one of the Apoftlesrwho were euery one foun- head ot ** 
danon (tones of the Church, had euery one the keyes of the kingdome of heaucn,had cuery one as large and Church * 
ample power of binding and lofing as Peter had : And therefore this furmiic of Chrift intending to cenftitute 
Peter head of the Church, is falfe and fained. 

Rhem.4. 14. Buttheyfaid.) When ChriB askfd the peoples opinion of him, tlx^poHles all indifferently made avfwer.-but 

xthenhedemaunded what themfihses thought of 'him,thenloe Teter the mouth and Ixadcfth whole fe'wfhip enfcaedfor 

rtiZ.ChryCho.554n Mat. J 

Fttlke.4. lfP«cr were head ofthefellowfhip before he confefled Chrift, as the wordes ofChrjfoftome doe import, ^**'* 

thenhewasnotmadeheadby thefe wordes that followe: Thou art Veter,&c. But in trueth Chryfoftome nc- 
uer deferred any Pnmacie to Peter of auftoritie and dignitie,but of order and promptnefle of faith. For Horn. 
38. he giueth the fame utlc ofheadfhip to foure Apoftles at once. For Tbdip (faith he) andtUe two couples that VcrtUm. 
heUetlxlxadfbipoftlxJpomefhip.were ofBetbfaida. Andoflohnhe faith in Euang. loan. Pro). TheTrnxof 
tender tsmoflbelouedofcbrifi,tlx filler of all the Clmrclxs that are in the worlde, which bath the %es of the kingdome of 

Ixauen. And uii.Corinih. Horn 39. Hefaith, TlxdignitieofaUtlx^fofllesiiequall. Therefore Chryfoftome 
meancthnotanyauaoritie ouer the reft of the Apoftles, or any other, then euery one of the Apoftles had: 
though they had not all equal! gifts,but forae excelled in gifts, as Peter,lamcs and Iohn:nor the like difpenfa- 
oon in executing of their office^the Primacie of the Circumcifion being appointed to Peter s and ihe Priinacie 
of the Gentiles to Paul. 

,}V Ble f c <l art thou. Tlmgh fome other (astiathanaelloan.!. 49. )feeme tohnue befrebeleeued and pnfe fi- 
fed thefime thmgfor which Teter it here counted ble/fed,?ct it may be plamely ga^edby this place, andfo S. Hillrieand Hilar can 6 
o*With^,thain»nebef*eth«ddfi*her^^^ heewas the Some of God by acbf *» as other Sais&s SSfc. 

be,tl>cUgbmreexcellenttlxnotbe,-be. For it wasofcongruitieani Chrijles facial appom^^thatheVtonwh'tHe bee in- ^r^ 
tended to found his newe Church, and wfofi faith hee wouldemakf infalbble i fbo t iU bout the preeminence of this fir/l^ofe&on <*$*»* * 
ofChtftesnaturaH dismtie.or, that Ix was by nature tlxvery forme of God, athingfofane ahue tlx capaciioffLiure, WMa "- 
IT'S » P repugnant to Vetersfenfe and fight of Clmfles bumanitiejtfb, and infirmities, thai for Z be- 

ntftfW d ¥^*«f^><Mf"l*» mi!*ft«le t ^cmdv tZ a i SMfilfa^b t Seca1fehexcillJlinfUjx *m*«d». 
receusedth bwUo:gof 'the Church committed to him, >**>»? j- ^^ 

Chryfoftome 



Tulke f. 



I 

.1 



Hhem. 6. 
lulkcJ. 



Rhem. y. 



Fttlke. 7. 



Rhem, 8. 



C h a p. x v i. According to S.Matthew. 5 o 

Chryfoftome in deed thinkcch, that Nathanael did not acknowledge Chrift to be very God. But S.Hilary 
whom you namefirft. Can tf.or ! 6. hath ncucr a word of Nathaniel. But /;/;.rf.*7W/.he faith nhsaTiffthanael 

confffd Chrift to be the forme ofGod.at Mofes and the 'Prophets hadfirefbewed, who doubtlefle forefhew his diuini- 

ric. S.Cyrill plainly afnrmeth,that he knew him to be God,by knowing his heart./* I0an.l1kz.c19. S.Auguftinc 
alfo in loiW.Tr.7. iudgcth, the Confeflion ofNathaniell, to he the fame that Tcter made afterward, when our Lord 
fid vnto h:m,Bleffedart thou Simon, c>c.Bcde alio faith,that T^tthaniell coftdering hii diume tmeftie.confeffed him to 
lithe fonne fGod.ln Ioan.Ca.i.Primafius alfo faith,that ?{.»/>, we// hewing hutr.nefennnceanfwered, thou an the 

hneofGod,thoHartthel^ngoflfraeU,whichthmg,whenTeterfolongafterconfefd,heoU 

happy, and th.it the kfies of the kmgdome ofheaucn weregiucn to him : In ep.ad ttyn. caf>. 1 0. Thus fiue doctors againft 

onc,amrme that Nathaniell confefled as much of Chriftcs diuinitie,as Pctcr.Thcrcforc 5 this is another vaine 
furmife, why Peter fliould be made the head of the Church. For Chrift had long before rcucaled his diuinitie 
vnto his Apoftles,and they all (except Iudas) did bclccuc kyis well as Peter, who for them all,anfwcrerh and 
confefleth, loan.6.69 .We haue belceuedandhjowen, that thou art Chrift thefonne of the lining God. Where Peter 
asinthisplacc,Mat.id./Mdt/je/i>7ffM«^ 

Peter receiucd the building of the Church committed vnto him, we acknowledge, as all the reft of the Apo- 
ftlcs did likcwifc,being the foundation of the Church,as well as hc,Ephcf.z.zo. 

18. And I fay to thee.) Our Lordrecompenfcth Vettrfor his confjfion,giuing him a great reward, in that vpon 
him he buildedhis CWc/\ Thcophylaclus vpon this place. 

No doubt,it was a great reward of Peters confciiion,that the Church is builded vpon him:but this reward 
cucn as the lame faith and confeflion, was common to him with the reft of the Apofllcs. Neither doth Theo- 
phyla&us mcane otherwfcthcreforc he faith within few wordes after : They which haue obtained the grace to be 
Bijhops,haue power to remitie andbindas Teterjor although it wasfaid to Teter alone,! will line to thee :yet the ley ei 
were granted to all the ^pofllei. ' y 

18. Thou art Peter.) Chrift (intheftrfl of Iohnv.^i)foretoldaiidappoiiited that this mantheitnamed Simon 
fljould afterward be called Cephas,or Petrus 3 //;«« tofaj,aRockc,nottbenvttewgthecaufe,butnow expreffm" the 
fame, videlicet (as S.Cyrillwriteth) For that vpon him as vpon a firme rocke tiis Church fliould be builded. CyriUUcn. 
Wheretmto S.H'darie agreeing faith, O happic toundation of the Church in the impofing of thy new name. &c! Com.'in Jo.' 
.And yet Chrifi here doth not fa mm h call him by the mine Teter or fyckg ,at he doth affrme him to be a rocke: fiei/i fyino f iilar -' n hunc 
by that Afetapbore, both that he was dcfigr.edfcr the foundation and ground works of his houfe, which is the Church -and 
alfo that he (houldbe ofimuncibleforce,firt,iitie,durMettes,andftabilitie,tofnfiaineallthe windes, wanes, and ftormes 
that might fall 'or beat e again fl the fame, jind the Muerfaries obieEting againft this, th.-t Chrift only is the UpcLor 
foundation, wrangle againft the very expreffe Scriptures and Chriftes owne wordes, giuing both the mme and the thin" 
to this Jpofile. Andthefimplemay learne by S.Bafils words, how the cafe ftandcthl Though (fiithhe) Peter be a Kafil.Ii.de 
rocke, yet he is not a rocke as Chrift is . For Chrift is the true vnmooueablc rocke of himfelfe. Pcterisvn- P*™' 

moueablc by Chrift the rocke. For lefus doth communicate and impart his dignities, not voiding himfelfe of 

them, but holding them to himfelfe, beftoweth them alfo vpon others. He is the light, and yet, 1 You arc the j Mc j 1 4 

light : he is the Prieft,and yet he 3 makcth Priefts : he is the rocke,and he made a rocke. i Luc.21.19. 

We confefle with Cyrill > Hilary.& Bafil!,that Peter was a ftone,defigned for the foundation of the Church 
but fo,as all the reft of the Apoftlcs are ftones vpon which the Church is builded. Apoc.u .^Neither do we 
wrangle,whcn wc fay that Chrift is the oncly rocke or foundation, vpon which the Church is builded, for the 
Apoftle hath taught vs fo to fay, 1. Cor. 3. 1 r . Yet doe wc not exclude the Miniftcric and labours of his Apo- 
itleSjWhom alio wc acknowledge^ be ftonrs and foundations of his Church : not in refpeft of their perfons 
but in regard of the heaucnly doarinc,which being committed vnto them,by diligent preaching and writing* 
they planted in the world : and fo became with the Prophcts,the foundation of the Church: lefus Chrift ftill 
retaining his place.to be the corner ftone,in whom the whole building,being coupled together.eroweth vp to 
an holy temple in the Lord. Eph.z ao.ai.Therefore a s Chrift is the rocke,foundation,or corner ftone neither 
Peter,nor all the Apoftlcs,arc the fame . Butyourblafphcmousaduauncingof Peters primacie tendcthto 
make him a whole foundation ofthe whole Church,which none is but Chrift. Neither hath he therein any 
Vicar or fubftituce, but by his diuinc power, fuftaincth the whole building ofthe Church himfelfe . So faic-th 
Chryfoftome : He himfelfe fuffaineih and be.neth all things,in whom the whole building U coupled together. Whatfo- 
euer thou {halt nme,eiihcr the r;ofe,r the w.:ls,or whatfoemr itbe.he beareth the whole himfelfe. In epifl. ad Ephef. 

hom.6. Therefore that which is proper to the diuine nature of Chrift, cannot without blafphemic, be afenbed' 
to the minillery of man. 

18. And vpon this rocke.) Ypcn that which he fay d Vetcr wa-s,wiUhe build his Church : and therefore by mo ft 
eutdontfcquele he funded, his chuyrbvponVetcr.Jndthe Muerfaries wranglingayin ft this,doe awnft their owne 
confcicr.ee and knowledge : fteciallyfcing they know and cenfefte that in Chriftes wordes (leaUnz in th% Syr take tome Thou a«t"'- 
there was no diffcrence.it all betwene Petrus and Petra : yet and that the Greeks wordes alfo thtmh differinghi termi ^'' zni . v P on 
nationyetftgnife one things >v/V,a rocke,*r ftone,<» themfelues alfo tranflate it. Io.r, 4 2. So that they whichprofeffe ^/'P'"*' 
to follow the Hebrew or Svrfokc and the Greeke.and to tranllate immtdlatL nut nttU**, ;«,» r ...; r'r.n. rl _ , i J -r Vi b 



en" TV, ; „-f, ',,'', ,' n 1 — J '-'"""J-""' ">•!,<**. 00 tihuwey wnicb.protene „,* , 

to follow the Hebrew or Syrtalg and the Greekgmdto tranflate immediatly out of them into Latin orEnglifh, jh-,uldif *?* \ 

ned Chriftes wordes, Thou art a rocke,and vpon this rocke : or. Thou art Pe- ^ 

I J ■A.a ■ ■ i I & ■ > — ^1 i_ a I / _ /^ X - C t ff fit* A ^b^ .a 



tcr, and vpon this peter will I build my Church: F or fo Chrift flake by their owne confefion without any diffe- 
rence. Which doth exprcfly ftoppethem of.tlltheir euafions, that Petrus the former word is referred to tbeJpoftle-'ind 
petra the latter word, either to Chrift only,or to Titers faith only : neither thefaid or iginall tomes bearimitMorthcfe 
<juele ofthe wordes, vpon this, futfering any relation in the world but to that which Wasflokfi of in the fame fentettce 
next before : natker the wordes followingwhich are direclly addreffed toTetersperfon, nor Chriftes intention by any 
meanet admitting it, which was not to make himfelfe r topromife himfelfe to be the head or foundation of the Church 
Tor his father g-me him that dignity and he tooke not that honour to himfelfe, noKfent himfelfe, nor took the Lies of 
heaiun of himfelfe ,bttt .:// of his father. He h.td his cowmiffion the very houre of his incarnation ; Andthowh S. Jiu«u* 

10 w O 

-J. fiiti 



rocke 



The Gofpel. Chap. xvi. 

^fomtttmsrefnretht^nd(^m^toCyininthkftmence{whhhmdotJ>tht diditcaufe the terminations in Aog.li.i t 
Latin are diners, and becaufe be txaminednot the nature of 'the original! wordeswhicbCkriff$at\e, nor of the Greeke, rett<c *»*. 
and therefore the Muerfaries which otheraifeftee to the tcngs,fhould not in this cafe alleage him) yet he nmer denieth 
ha Titer alfo utheZockfandbead of 'the Church Jayhtgthat him felfeexfoundtdUofTeter* inmanypUcts,and el- i p C , , 
ieagethalfoS^mbrofe for the fame in his hymne which the Church fingeth. And fo do we aUeage the holy Cowicell of"ab.T&S:. 
Chalcedon, Aft.3.pag.il8. Tertullian, de prxfcripc. Origin, Hajan Exo. S.Cyprian, De vnir. Ec. SJiilarie, Can. fefir.49.fe. 
ltfinmat,S^»^r9/i?,Ser47.68Ji.(Jjnc.9.Luc2E. Sjiierom,U.i an Iouin.& in O.Efa.& in ex tf.Hicr. S£pipha- *S- lff -*?»»* - 

*wW,In Anchor. S.Cbryfo&om,Ho.<<MMat.S.Cyril,U*.c.iz.comlnlo. S.Leo, Ep&.S.Gregcrie, L1.4. ep.32. JjS wL*** ™ 
ind.13. * *»d<*hers : eutry cm of them faying exprefly that the Church was founded and builded vpon Teter. For 8c 30. 
though fomctimes they fay the Church to be builded onTeters faith ,yet they meant not (as our Aduer fries dovnlear- *TheodorJic 
ttecUy take them) that itjhculdbe builded vpon faith either feparated ftom the manjorin any other man : but vpon faith hzr.FabuLcde 
at in him who here confeffed that faith >, pcenit. 

Fttlke. S. Many wordes to little purpofe.We acknowledge that Peter was a flonc, vpon which ftone the Church is 

builded, as the reft of the Apoftles were ftones,vpon whom alfo the Church is builded. And we confcfle,thac 
Cepha in the Syrian tonguefwhich language our Sauiour vfcd)fignificth a ftoneaiot only a great mainerockc, 
fuch as Chrift is being the foundation of the whole Church, but alfo cuery little ftone. And in the Syriake 
tranflarion i.Pct.a. where the Apoftlecallethall the faithfull liuing ftones builded vpon the precious ftone 
Chrift, the fame word is vfed. Therefore, if we fhould rranflate foprecifely asyoufpeake,outofthe Syriake 
tongue : we fhould fay,Thou art a ftone.and vpon this ftone,I wil build my Church. But the Greeke which we 
tranflated,making difference of the gcnder,we haue done right in obferuing the fame. And albeit ittjj« and 
1%* in Greeke, doe fignifie the fame thing, yet is n«f« proper to the Atticke Dialeft, when it fignifieth a 
rocke or ftone. And becaufe it is not like,that the Apoftle,without caufe,would in [o few wordes vai ie the Dia- 
lectic mull needs thinkc,that Fl&c in this placets taken for the proper name of Peter,and niija for the com- 
mon name of a ftone,wherof Peter had that firname. Which whether it be to be referred to Chrift whom Pe- 
ter confcfTed, or to Peters faith, or confeflion of Chrift, or to Peter himfclfc in refped of his doctrine and A- 
poltlelhip (as the ancient fa thershaue all thele three relations.) It commeth to oneendrthat Peter had none 
other authoriticjthen the reft of the Apoftles,vpon whom the Church was builded, no lelfe then vpon Peter, 
who alfo beleeucd and confcfTed as Peter did,had the kcics of the kingdome of heauen and power j;e bind and 
lofe,as ample as he. Mat.18.18. Ioan.zo.ij. But let vs examine the authorities of the ancient fathers, that are 
quoted for this matter. Firft S. Auguftinc vnderftanding die rocke to be Chrift, is condemned of error, be- 
caufe he followed the Latine terminations of Tetrut,8c 'Prttt.But is not the fame difference in the Greeke? or 
thinke you the difference is made in vaine? Secondly,you fay, notwithftanding that his error, he neuer denieth 
Teter to betherockeaniheadefthe Church. But if this text by his laft ludgement in his Retractations make not 
for irJiow can he hold Peter to be the rocke of the Church in your fenlc,or head of die fame ? Thirdly, you 

fay, he h ah expounded it of Teter jn manyplaces/md aUeageth S. Ambrofe in an hymne.lt is true : but in no place he 

eoncludeth thereof, the fupremacie of Peter,or acknowledge* Peter to be fuch a foundation ftone, as none 
of the Apoftles is buthc,or that Peter was made head of the Church. Firft in Pf.69.he &th,TbatTetcr bourn* 
confijfedChriJito be the forme of God, in that confefftcn, was called a ftone, vpon which the Church fhould be builded. 
Thele wordes fet him not an inch aboue the reft of die Apoftles. In the fecond place, De verb Dom. fee. Io.fr. 
49. is no word of the rocke, or building of the Church vpon Peter. Except you meane thefe wordes. Dicit enhn 
Tetrojn quo vm, format eccleJutm,Tetre anus me. He faith vnto Teter in whom being but one, be informeth his Church, 
( or maketh him an example for his Church to follow )Teterdoeft thou lout me. The whole context of that place is 

plaine,that S. Auguftine fpeaketh nothing of peter,as the foundation of the Church. The other foure places 
out ofthe fermons £*/:«#», are none of Auguftinesauthoritie, no more then thofe fermons are. The very 
fhle of which argueth them to be of another,and a later writenyet is one of the fermons, which you quote, a- 
fcribedalfotoS-Ambrofe. But admit they were Auguftines, yet they make Utile or nothing for Peters fupre- 
macie,which is the matter in qucftion, and not whether the Church was budded vpon Peter, which wc doe 
gladly acknowledge. Ser. 1 f . hefaitb, that peter was named the foundation of the Church. So doth he in the 
Ser.ltf. with more ample wordcs,butyet expounding himfelfe,he faieth,/» tadem dmo, &c. In the fame houle 
Teter laiethtlie foundation, Teter pLmteth, the Lord giueth the emreafe, the Lord ftndeth watering. In tbefe words 

he fheweth,how he is a foundation and vnmooueable ftone,conteining the buildingand burden of the whole 
chriftian workeoiamely as he preacheth Chrift die true rocke,andlaieth him for the foundation of the houfc, 
while he plantcrh the faith. In the fer.itf. The author faith, Peter isarocke or ftone vpon which the Church 
is builded, at he tomainethtlx foundation of faith in the Church. And that is true of cuery one of the Apo- 
ftles, to whom was committed the doftrine of the gofpell which is the foundation of Chriftian faith . In the 
29. fcrmon, the author according to the Scripture, calleth Peter and Paule both FundxtoresCbriftiani nomU 
rns, Founders of the Chriftian name. , Peter among the Iewes, paule among the Gentiles, and in many other 
wordeiflieweththatPaulewasnotlefleorinferiourtoPeter. Annotin lob. cap. 30. thereis nothing tou- 
ching this matter. Butbefidethcfe,youalleagemanyotherauthorities, ofwhich not one except Leo and 
Grcgorie (thcmfelucs BB.ofRome)doefauour the fupremacieof Peter, nor they fo abfolutely,as now you 
hold itFor to begin with the holy councel of Chalcedon,the fathersin that councell,did fo acknowledge the 
Church to be founded vpon Petcr,that they decreed, That the b'lfhop of ConftantinopU fhould haue equdlautho. 
titte and dignitievith the bijhop ofi\ome,excepttheprimacie offenhritit. Aftioa.i£& Can.i8.although the bifhop 
of Romes legates wereprefent, and allcaged whatthey could to hinder the decree.Tertullian faith, Vettrwas 
called a ftone,w %pcke,for the building of the Church. So he ftvb,AUthe Apoftles were ftones. Cone Marcio. lib. 4. 
Moht&tib,TbeChmchwaibuildeavpmVetn,becaufeitw*sbuildedbyh^^ 

pudicitiaproptfinem. By whom alfo it appeareth,thar the Catholikes in his time,chalenged auaoritieof bin- 
ding and loofuig,to perwinc to the Church by that text. Thou art Teter, &.. where he like an heretikc con- 

tendetb, 



C h a p. x v i. According to S.Matthew. 3 1 

tcndcth, that it wasfpokcn perfonally to Peter, and that Montanus the fpirituall man, with his Church, is 
fu cceflbur of that authoritie,and not that Church which is a number of Bifhops . Origen alio,Hom.?un Exod. 
calleth Peter a great foundation,and moft ftrongrocke,vpon whom the Church is builded. But how that is to 
be vnderftood,he (hewcth plainly in his Commcntarie vpon this text, Simtemfupervnum ilium Tetrum* &c. 
But if ' that thinfy ft, that the vniuer fall Church is builded lryGod,vpon this oneTeter: What fayeft thou of lames and 
I ohnjke children of thundewr of euery oneoftheApoftleti Therefore it was truly ftydvntoTeter. Thou art Titer, 
andvponthisftonel will buildmyChurch,-and the gates ofhellfhdlnotpreuaileagainftit; Tetitfeemethtobeftyd to 
all the Apoftlet, and to euery pcrfefl faith full mm, becaufe they all asTeter, beftones, and on them all, the Church of 
Chrifi is bttilded,and the gates of hell (ball preuaileagainft none ofthe that are fuch. Thefc words of Origene,youfee 
doe plainly ouerthrow the fupremacic of Peter,although he confefle him to be a ftonc vp6 which the Church 
is builded. S.Cyprian VevnitateEcclefie, was as great a friend to Peters fupremacie as Origen. For thus he 
\mtzt\Quamuis Jpoftolis omnibus <&c Although hegaue eyuall authoritie to all hit Jpoftles after his refurreltion,& 
fiydyJs my father fent me>fo doelfendyou> receiue the helyghoft^hofefinnesycufb^forgitse, theyfhall beforgiuen, 
and who fe you (hall retcinejheyfhaUbc reteined,yet to manifeft vnitiefbe beginning of that vnltie proceeding from one, 
he diftofed by his author hie. The fame thing verify were all the Apoftlet that Titer was % endued with eqmllfcllowfhip of 
honour and authoritie jiut the beginning proceedeth from one jhat the Church migktbefiewedtobeone. This writeth 
Cyprian,ofthe building of the Church vpon one man Peter, (hewing that all the Apoftles had the fame ho* 
nour and power that Peter had. And therefore Petcrjhad no fupremacie of authoritie ouer them, or ouer the 
whole Church,more then eucry one of the Apoftlcs had. 1 hat which S.Hi Jarie writeth vpon this place, Can. 
1 6. of the foundation of the Church* may well be vnderftood of faith. As he doth moft plainly expreflc his 
mind, De Trinitjib.%. Vntimigitur hoc eft immobile fundamentum>&c. This one foundation is vnmoouedk,this is that 
one happy rockf of faith confeffedby the mouth ofTetev .Thou art the ftnne ofthe liuingGod And lib*6Mc&ith . blithe 
Jpoflles, for the worthineffe of their faith acknowledging his diuinitie % receiued the keies of the kingdom ofheatten^md ait- 
thoritieofbindingandloojinginheauenandeartb. Wherefore S.Hilarie out of this text, neuer acknowledged the 
(uprcmacie of Petcr,or any greater authoritie granted vnto Pcter,then vnto the reft of the Apoftlcs.The next 
place,you quote,for Ambr.y0vw.4tf .is the very fame which you quoted bcfore,and afcribed to Auguft.jerwi.itf. 
defmtf. refembling in deed the ftile of neither of both. Likewife the ferm.69. is the very fame that you cited be- 
forc^s Auguftinesjera. z6. defimcl. Thefe places if you had viewed yourfelues,you would nothaue cited for 
ihamc,vnder the name of two feucrall doftors, and yet they ferue you to final] purpofe, as 1 haue fhewed be- 
fore. But you know papifts,are ready to take all drafte,that you will thruft into their mouthes,and neuer exa- 
mine whence it commeth.With whom fo long as you may reteineyour credite, you efteeme not what all the 
learned ofthe world may iudge of your impudencie.Butleaftyou thouldfeeme to haue nothing of Ambrofe, 
but forged,you quote lib.6.cap.9.Luc*. where he doth acknowledge, Peter none other wife to be the foundati- 
on ofthe Church,then euery faithfull man may be. For f>e (faith he) thatfhatt ouercome theflefh is a foundation of 
the Church,and though he cannot be equaUto Teter,yethe may follow him, Againc he faith : He denied not to his difci~ 
pie the grace of this mmefhat hefhouldbe called Teter,becaufe hi hadfoliditie ofconftancie a and fled faftneffe of faith of 
the rockg. Endeuour that thou alfo maiefi be a rock$. Therefore fiekg th rocfe not without thejmt within tfae.Tly aft* 
istlryrock$,thymindisthyrockg.Letthy houfe he buitdedvponthurockg* that it may not be beaten with airy flormes of 
fbiritual wickgdnefje. Faith is thy rockfjaitb is the foundation oftfo Church J f thou be a rockg^hou flsalt be in the Churchy 

becaufe the Church is vpon a rocki,&c. Here is all that c an be gathered out of this place for Peters fupremacie. 
You were as wcl aduifed to quote S.Hierome lib.x.in lotsin. whofc words are thefts dick fuper Titrumfunda* 
tur Ecclefia : &c.But thou fay eft^the Church U founded vpon Teter although in anotlnr place, the very fame thing is don$ 
vpon ail the jipoftles, and they all receiue tlje kgyis ofthe kpigdome oflxanen, and the ftrength ofthe Church is eftablU 
fhtd equally vpon them all.Yet therefore amongtwelue one is chofen, that the head beingappointed, occafton of fchifme 
may be tai$n away. In thefe wordes,Hieromc acknowledge* no greater authoritie of Peter, then of die reft of 
the Apoftles,but onely aprimacie of order for auoidingof confufionand diflention, which in euery compa- 
ny of them that be equall in degree,muft be obfer ued. Your fecond place out of S. Hiero me, is in cap . z. Efa. 
where he faith ofthe Church : Uacdonms tediftcataefl y &c. This houfe is builded vpon the foundation ofthe Apo- 
files andVrophetsjvln alfo are mountains,as followers of ' Chrifi. Of thit houfe and lerufalem, the Tfalmift faieth a- 
loud. They that put their truft in the Lord, [hall be 04 the Mount Sion, liefhattnot be moouedfor euer winch dweUeth in 
lerufalem. The mowttains are round about it, and tlx Lord is round about his people. Wherefore voon one ofthofe mow* 
tains, Chrifi foundeth his Church and faith vnto him. Thou art Teter, and vpon this rockg I will build my Clmrch, and 

the gates of hell (hall not preuaile againfl it. Loc by this teftimonie, Peter is one of the mountains, vpon which 
the Church is founded; where is Peters fupremacie in thefe wordes t Laft of all in cap.i 5,H/Vr.wherc the text 
is De easterns Tetramm, Out ofthe hies ofthe rockes, he interpreted the rockes to be the Apoftles, and Apofto- 
like men. Fornot onely Clmft is arockf, but it was graunted alfo toTeter that he ftiouldbe called arockf. Behold Pe- 
ter is a rocke,as euery Apoftle and apoftolike man is,by this place of S.Hierome,who alfo in Mat.*tp .7-faith, 

ihnionr Lord founded his Church vpon that rockg,whereontheWifeman builded his houfe, of which rockf, Titer tJ>e^ 

poftletookfhisthtme. This being common to euery wife builder, prooueth no fupremacie in Peter, and much 
Idler in any that (hall claime it by fucceflion from him, as the Romifh prelate doth. And therefore expoun- 
ding this textjhc fiadc th nothing proper to Peter and his fucceifors, but common to all bilhops and priefts. 
Among whom fomc not vndcrftanding the place, tooke vpon them a peece of Pharifaicall pride, which he 
there confoteth. And moft exprcfly defending the iudgement ofthe Church in the whole world, againft the 
praftife of the Romiih Chur ch,he faieth : Si authoritas qu<eritur t &c* ifautlmitie be fought, the world is greater 
then a citie. Where foeuer a bifhop be,eithcr at Rome or at Eugttbium, either at Conftantinople'or at Bj)egium : either at A* 
lexandria or at Tanis, he is of the fame worthineffe, and ofthefameprieftly office. Tower ofrichis $ *nd bafineffe ofpouer~ 
tie, wakfth notabifhop Uglier or lower. But they areallfuccejfors of the Apoftles, But thou wilt fay, how is t tie Trie ft at 
HomCiprdained at the teftimonie of a Deacon, What doeft thou bring me tin cuftome of one citie i The place of Chryfo- 

rt I.ij. ftomc 



A 



TheGofpel. Chap. xvi. 

ftome is anfwcrcd before,fea.4. And that Cyrill meaneth Peter to be a rocke, none othcrwife then all the A- 
poftles,his\votdesareplaincinEfaJib4.cap44.0r.i. Sed quare eot.&e. But why doe we call them thefounda- 
timsofth earth} For Chrifi is tlx foundation ofall,anJJlry of all,kfepeth and Uldeth all things, tobtefureandfled- 
faft. Inhimwearcalllmilt,a^irituatlhoufecompac7edbyhisfbhite,haoanholy temple,and habitation ofhimfelfe: 
For he dwelleth in our hearts by faith. Tlie next and merer foundations to w, may be -under flood, the J pottles and 
Bungelifhybtkigtyt witneffet ,andmade minitters of the word for confirmation of faith. For when weekpowe thai 
tlxir traditions are to bee followed, wefh.dl kgepe aright faith, and not ftrange or erring from Chriji. Tor by him it 
vatftyd to S. Peter (becaufe I* bad cosfeffedtU faith inhimrightfoundly,andhadfrydtl>ouartClmfitlsefcnneofthe 
liuin-rGod)Thouart Pettr,andvponthisrociflwillbuildemy Church,caBinga roc\e,as I thinke,the vnmomabU 
fat :f thedifciplc. It it alfo faydby thePfalmitt* Her foundations are vpon the holy hilies: The holy Jlpcttlesare 
rightly to bee compared to holy hilies, the knowledge of whom, is ettablifhed as a foundation to the fo fieri tie. To 
the fame cffcift hcewritethLib.5.Cap.$4- Epiphanius in Ancorato acknowledged* Peter to be thefirftor 
chcefe of the Apoftles, on whom the Church » builded, but hee vnderftandeth his confeflion, faith and do- 
ctrine, not his perfon : Tor in him (faith he) thefdth teat ettablifhed by allmtanes, and all <juettions of fayth are de- 
cidedinhim: bo!ikewifehxre.y9.afterhehathacknowledgedhimtobearockc,vponwhich the Churchis 
builded, hee addtdi the rcafon, and expoundeth how hee is a rocke. Becaufe (fayth hee ) hee confeffeth 
Chritt to beethe Sormeofthe UuingGod, and heard, vponthis rocke of ftedfM fayth ,1 will builde my Church. 

Now feeing this rocke of ftedfaft fayth was in all the Apoftles, it is certaine that Epiphanius purpofed 
not to make Peter a Angular foundation ftonc by him felfc, but ioyntly with all his fellowe Apoftles. f 

Leo Bifhop of Rome, ftriuing for the dignitic of his Sea, as his predecdlbrs ZoAmus, Boniface, and Cmci!.jphrie. '" 
Celeftinc had done before, and were difcoucrcd in the councell of Africa to haue alleaged a forged Ca- °*'»°». 
nonof the councell of Nice: is no cquall iudge in this cafe. Neither could his allegations any thing pre- SftjttS 1 
uaile in the generall councell of Chalccdon, but that the Bithop of Conftanrinople was made his equall,as H ** 

wee haue ihewed before. Grcgorie wasalmoftimmcdiatlybcforethatBoniface.thatboughtthetideoflu- 
premacie,of Phocas, and the later ftill the worfc : Yet hee prophecied,thatIohn Bifhop of Conftanti- 
nople , which firft challenged the title of Vniuerfall Bifhop , was the forerunner 'of Antichrift. Ep.78 8t. 
194. Yourlaft witnclTeTbeodorct,calleth Peter a principall foundation of the Church thatwas lhaken, i 

and confirmed againe by repentance. But the fame Theodora fheweth, that hee was a foundation, in re- 
fpeft of his faith and Confeflion in CarnicSayingpetramappeHitfidcipietatem &c: Hee caUeth thepietie cffitli, 
andprofcfioncfirtictbarc^. Forwhcnour Lord enquired of his difiiples, whome men ftyd that hee the Jonne of 
man was , thouftyth bleffed Peter, art chrifi the Sonne oftlx Ituing God. To whome our Lord anfwered,fay. 
»{£» merely, vcrety,l fry to thee, thou art "Peter , and vpon tlas rocke I will builde my Church. And left' you 
fhould thinke, that Peter in refpeft of Jiis faith and Confeflion was a Angular foundation. In Pfal.47.thus 
hee writeth : Aedificauit. &c. Hee hath builded (the Church ) as the holie Apottle fayth vpon the foun- 
dation of the apoftles and 'Prophets , Itfut Chrifi being the comer flone thereof . And our Lordhanfetf, 'faith to bUf~ 
fed Vete,; and vpcuths rock 1 will builde my Church, andtltegatcs ofkeUfhallnotpreuaHeagaitifiit. Therefore the 
"Prophet hath put this word, weU founded, for found foundations, tliatfhe may remaine -vtjftaken and vmnootieabie.TheCe 
wordes declare cuidentlic, that Peter is a rocke and foundation of the Church, no other wife, then all the A- 
poljles are,and hath no fuprcmacie of authoritie ouer the reft, granted by this text . 1 hus haue we anfwered 
to chafe fathers, that fay the Church was founded vpon Peter . But becaufe you cannot denie, but that they 
fay alio, that the Church is builded vpon Peters faith: you fay, they meant not faith JeParatedfimthemati, or in 
any ether man, as we vnktmedlie ta% tlxm . What they meant by faith, and how we take them, I haue ihewed 
by their owne wordes, which are plaine inough,and need no great learning to interpret them. They meanc, 
th at faith that was in Peter, which he confefled at that time, which he held alwayes after, and which he with 
the reft of the Apoftles, preached in die world, as they all held the fame faith and confeflion, and therefore 
were all jnade foundation ftones, in refpeftofthe faith they taught, vpon which the Church is builded, and 
receiuedthe kt yes, and authoriticof binding and loofing, inas ample maner as Peter did. But let vs heare 
whathigh point oflcarning you will teach vs . Tlxy meane (fay you) vpon faith, aiinhim,wholxreconfeffdthat 
futh . That is (as I takeitrudelic) vpon Peters faith .-Now whether you meane, that Angular faith, thatwas 
in Peter onehe, or the generall faith of the Church, whcreofPeters faith was a angular or Induiduum, it 
paflcth my fimple learning to difcufle . If you meane that faith, which was a Angular accident in Peter one- 
he, who heerc confefieth that faith : it is a ftrange paradoxe, to fay, that the vniuerfall church and faith, 
fhould be grounded thereupon.Seeing the foundation and the Church fhould failc,aflbone as Peter died. 
For that Angular accident, could not defcend to his fucceflburs , anic more then other accidents to 
his perfon . If you meane, that generall faith, that was in all the Apoftles, who all by Peters mouth, 
confefled the fame , then are they all by Chrift his aunfwere, made foundation ftones of the church, 
as well as Peter . And this is the plaine meaning , according to the cuident wordes of the auncienc 
fathers. 

Khem.ff. iZllQcVcJTlxaJuerfarieskaratgalfotheFatlxrsfomtmKsfathatVH^ M 

beanngthe perfi n ofaltlx jipofflesor ofthewUUclntrch, deny aifurdly that hmfelfein per fonhad the fefrerfatiues. 
Mthougb Veterhadbcentlx proctor onely oftte church or of 'the jipofiles , corfeffingtlx faith and receiui,$thefe 'thing's 
mother mensnames. Wlxrethe holy Doctors meane only that thofe prerogatiucswere not giuentohimfor hit owne vfe, 
but for tlx good oftlx whole Cl/urcb, and to be imparted to euery vocation according to t% meafure of their callings: 
and that tlxfe great prhalcges gitsen to Peter fhouUe not decry or dye with his perfon , but be perpetual in the 

Church m his fuceeffourt . Therefore S. Hiercme to D.mafus tatgtb this i\ockt not to be Peters perfon onely, but his 
PCI cont part fi ^t Z '"' Cl f r .'' l &** *f ) following no chiefe or principall but Chrift, ioyne my fclfe to the commu- 
Donat.to.7. ' ™ on ot „ P "? rs . c haire, vpon that rocke 1 know the Church was built. Jnd of that fame jipottoUh choke 
Leo ep.8*. *. Mgufl.faeth , That fame is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hr U doc not ouercome . And S. Leo, 

Our 



M 



Chap, x y i. According to S.Matthew. * 2 

Our Lord would the Sacrament or myftcric of this gift To to pertainevnto the office of all the Apoftles 
thatheplaccd itpwnapajlyinblcfled IS. Peter thechiefc of all the Apoftles, that from him as LTacS 
tainehcadhemig^ 

felfe to be an al.en from the duune myftene that ihould prefume to reuolt from the fohditie or ftedfaftn dfe 



.:" 



taker of them together with the refl or the Apoftles for the J«e(en*fcrthdrLccfl^li^^S 
uerners of the Church.to the benefit of the whole Church, in all times to come to the enLffh"world You 
muft fame opinions ;tliat we hoW ncjbccaufe you can fay nothing .g^tbatwehc^in^^ySS 
of the doAors are p]a ln e,that the reft of the Apoftles were made ftones of foundation by Chrift mute- 
ly, and not by Peter:rece,ued thekeyesof the kingdomc ofheauen, and power to bind andS not a Pe- 
ters hands, but munediathe from drift himfclfe,as alfo the texts are plaL. Math.:8. SwoTbS&h£ 
rome (you lay; t^thth^r^tobeTttm^fmotu^ Imtykjm* «d his chair. J3wi£ 
fameHierome as wc heard before, (ait A, tL chrchU^mipZttthJ^s, ^432 
afim. In what b.ihops chare foeucr, the true doctrine is continued and kept/it is arocke ES» 
well as that chaire wherein Damafus fate. But if any biihop of Rome hold not Peters fairb , £ f£2h " 
Pcterschaire. And therefore he thatioigned with LJL M^tt^S^^^S^ 
would not haue joined with Libcrius, fubferibing againft the diuinitie of Chrift, who X f te at Rome 
where Peter perhaps ncuer came. But certainc it is he fate not in Peters chaire no Z 3™ 3? nu r ' 
fateinMofcs chaire, while they helde and t«ightthatw1SStoffiaSS.^£SS U ^d* 
lowing none as principall but Chrift, ioigned in Uh^^D^^S^^i^^ 
taught as Peter did, that Chrift «^ttL^bmiccSG£iTZSSS^^Vm^^ 
Donatifts, faieth, thatthe continuaunce of the fame doctrine and vS of ? the ftS^S* 
ten feate, is the rocke againft which the proud gates of hell ft£ 1 no? SSL 7tt£*T*" 
fitteth in Peters feate, muft haue all authoricie that he will da m . £ S^Sffi^ himfr K? £T 
phricancouncelhwith the reft ofthe fathers of Aphrxca, dec ce Tagainft the bZtofK^lc ^A *' 
thoritie and forgerie. And in the councellof Chalcedon the Soprf Conft S^^S*" 1 "5 
to the bifinop of Rome the legates of Leo biihop of Rome, ftS *S5E?&Y££ 25? 
Leo therefore (though otherwife a good man) is too partiall fortne prerogatiue o ts ownc fea and 

* km ' 10 f/lll^?^ ^f^W'i?"*"" **>*"#"*» * M-kWtf. him CM „a» 

' '' felfe KS ^ H 4 ^ C i 1Ur ? fr ° m t! A C be S i 1 nnin S5 sf *c world builHcd vpon the foundation ofthe Prophets him- 

felfe being the head and corner flone thercof.He fpcakcththcrcforVnowof the continuance aXnarS 
thereof among the Gent,les,by the minifterie of his Apoftles. And therefore^, is a mecre fntSSl 
Church was notbuilded vntill Chrift reftored Peter to bis ADoftlefhin i™, • , t« «..{/!•?«. 

^ewestmf 1 ^ 

XbCM.U j8 Gatesofhell.) Im****! » „/^W ',„ */,<„, , citie, the tduerfarU Po»er, al* h likened to * 

ofCmfi, ^ndfofytlvspromsweareajfmedtbatnoherefics nor other *&& attempts cm PreLietlS! ri 1 
Imldedv-onVeter, xthhb the Fathers ^ViUnfitMxmmeSrcSS.T^ Tft^t 

P™^no<againft^ 

continue in Peters fauh. S. Anguftine in his Pfalme againft the Donatifts affirmcth, She contSuaS 

oucrcome.NowthiscotmtofpneihfromthefcatcofPetcrmightbemadeasweLtheS 

this day,hath his fucceffion of bilhops fro Peters feate,as wel as the biihop of Rome. The &mS! 
betakenfrom other Churches, where the Apoftles a^TmOsbm^^^jS^^SS. 

^HthevoyeM-^^^ * lfM » i<tbenem th SSSSSJtXS 

J tha A C r th< i C J Urch ,f r R ° mc 0ncl ?> bul Cl,er y Apoftohke Church,had a fuS LonS £u1h" > 
And that Aphricj hadrecourfe to Roine,only for theneereneffe .of kin ^ leeohdplac^S2«S35 , 
^ 17. S. Augultinenameth^eirWPecersfee, nor the Romanc Chord* butfpcakethof ScSSke 

'•'y« Church 




ThcGolpel Chap.xvi. 

Church, which men by the confeffion ofmanklndefrom Jfofiotik$fee 9 byfucceff}om ofBifirops, heretik£tinvayn*bar- 
kingalouth) andptrtlic, by tire iudgenvnt of the people themfelues y partUe by tlxgrauitie ofCouncels 9 partliealfo by ma* 
ieflic ofmiracks 9 condemning r/*m, hath okemedth top of autlmitie . He had fpoken before of the prouidence of 
God, which had gathered, buildcd, and beautified the church, by the forefhewinges of the Prophets, by the 
humanitie and do&rine of Chrift, by the traucls of the Apoftles, by the contumelies, erodes, death of the 
Martyrs, by the commendable way of the Saints, and by conuenient miracles in due time . Whcreunto hee 
addeth die teftimonie of mankinde, in die hiftoric of the fucceffion of Bifhops from the Apoftles time, 
judgement of the people , authoride ofCouncels, and miracles confirming it, and condemning allhe- 
rerikes . This maketh nothing for the audioritie of the Romanc Church or See, aboue all other Sees 
and Churches . S. Auguftine himfelfc, with other Biihops of his prouince, decreed that no man vnder 
paine of excommunicadon , ihouid appeale from the Church of Aphrica, to the Church of Rome, or 
any other place beyond thefca. Concil. Aphric. Can.^x. As had becne decreed before, Concii Mileuiu 
cap.2i. 

Rhcttt. 12 l 9 To thee.) Infixing, to diec willlgeue, Hit plaine that as hegauethe k&es to hhn 9 fo he bttildedthe Cyp.epffl.7j, 

Church 'upon him. So faith S. Cyprian, To Peter firft of all, vpon whom our Lord built the Church, and from CrcgJi^cpift, 
whomheinftituted and ihewed the beginning of vniue, did he gcue this power, that thatfhould be Joofed * Jand#I $« 
in the heauens, which he had loofed in earth. Whereby appearethtlxvaine casdll of our ^duerfaries, which 
fry the Church was built vpon Peters Confeffion onely, common to him and the reft, and not vpon his perfon more then 

vponthe reft. 
Fttlke. 22 S. Cyprian in the place cited, wrketh againft the Epiftlc of Stephanus Biihop of Rome, and therefore it 

carriethno Ihew or likelihood of trueth, thathewould write any thing, that might make the authoride of 
Stephanus irrefragable, againft himfelfc .For you would hauevs to vnderftand, Peters and his fueceflburs 

authoride to be fo great by this grant, as none of them can erre . But by this place of Cyprian, it is manifeft, 
daat bee acknowledged! no more to be giuen to Peter, then to all the Apoftles, namelie, power to rctnittc 
finnes . Manifeftum eft enim y &c. It is manifeft where, ami ly wbeme 9 remiffion offitmes which is giuen in baptifme 9 
tnay be giuen* For firft our L ovdgatte this power vnto Peter,vpon whom he huflded his chur. h 9 &from whence he inftitu^ 
ted&fhewedthebegintmgofvntiietthatitfhmUlxl^ 




mijjion offmneS) kttfor the gotttrnoitrs in the Church, and them that are efiabtifhedhy the Ltw of the Gcff>el 9 mid our 
Lords ordination : and that without the Church , nothing can be either bound or iooftdy when t fore is not arty man, tltat can 

iinde or loofi any thing. Thefebe Cyprians wordes, which prooue that the Church was not built more vpon 
Peter, then the reft. Forifyouvrge,thathefayeth, the power was giuen firft to Peter, and the Church was 
built vpon him, at thattime when thefe wordes were fpoken, you confute your owne note fed. 1 o. whereyou 
fay, the church was onelie promifed to bebuilt vpon him in mis place, which was fulfilled. Ioan.n j 6. It the 

Church were not built vpon Peter before that time, all the Apoftles recciued power of remitting and retei- 
ning finnes, before the Church was built vpon Peter. loan. zo.i*. Cyprian therefore meaneth that Chrift 
fpakc in die lingular number, firft to Peter, that which afterward he fpake to all the Apoftles, (hewing why he 
lpakc in the fingidar number,not that the Church fhould be built on Peters perfon,more then on the reft: but 
to (hew the vnidc of the Church beginning of one : as his veric words arc manifeft, while he giueth equall au- 
thoride to all goueruours of the Church, as fueceflburs of the Apoftles, and maketh fo litde account of Pe- 
ters fucccflbur aboue the reft, that writing exprcflic againft him, he proouetb by this text,c<juall authoride of 

all the gouernours of the Church. 

And that the Church is builtvpon Peters confeffion, wehauc the ancient fathers teftimonie, to warrant 
vs# S.Hilarie DeTrinit. Vb.6. laith. Super hone cmfffionis Petram, ecclefta adificatio eft . The building of the 
Church, is vpon this rockf of confeffion . Againe : H<ec fiks 9 &c , This fifth is tin foundation of the dmrek 9 ty this 
faith the gates of HeU are of no power again ft it. This faith huh the keyes ofthekingdomeofheauen. What this faith 
flail loofe or bin% in earth is kundatul loofed in few 

Tu es w, &c. Thou art Peter (faith he) and vpon this rockf which thou baft confejfed 9 vpon this rocks which thou haft 
acknowledged^ frying^ Thou art dmft tlxftnm of the lining Cody 1 willbuilde my Church* that is 9 vpon ntyfelfe thefotme 
eftheliuing God I r»M builde ny Chttrch. I wittbuildetI#evponme 9 not me vpon thee . Thelikefayingshehathin 
loan. Traft. 50. & 1 24. In epift. Ioan.Traft. 10. Alfo Bede vpon thisplace, faith : Metafhorice 9 &c. Jtisfryd 
vnto him by a Metaphore : Vpon this rock$ 9 that is the Sasmur 9 wlmn thou liaft confeffidjlte churd? is builded, winch to his 
faithfull coitfefltongaueparticipation of his name. The authoride of Grcgorie,which you quote in the margent, be- 
ing a Bifhop of Rome himfelfe,and fb neerc the time of the open reueladon of Antichrift in the Romifhfee, is 
partial! in this cafe, and therefore againft all the Primidue church , not to be heard . Yet in that place lib 4. 
cpift.33. (for in epift. 3 x. there is neuer a word of Peter) he ioyneth with vs, faying, the church was buildcd 
vpon Peters confeffion . In vera fide perftftite % &c. Continue in tlx truefaitt^md Uadymr life in the rock£ of tlx Church 
which is grounded vpon the confeffion of Peter Prince of the apoftles, 

RvCW.IJ 19 Thekcies.) Thatu y TheaM]joritUor Chair e of do8\w .. 

fxlfe doElrine : the height ofgoutrnment, the power of making lawcs, of calling Counceh^ of the principal! voice in them 9 of - aSgS 
confirmingthem s ofmakjngCanoinand1}olefomtdecrees 9 of abrogatingthe contrary 9 of ordaining Sijhops and Taflors y 
err depojmg andfuffending them, finally the power to difyenfe the goods of the Church both Jpirituall and temporal. Which 
fortification of preeminent power and authority by the word keyes tlx Scripture exprejfeth in marry places : namely ffiea^ 
blngofChrifiy I haue the keyes ofdeath and Hel, that is, the rule. jindagame 9 \ will giuc die keyofthehoufc 
of Dauid vpon his fhoulder. Moreouer itfignifieth that men can not come into heauen but by Imn* the kfies figwfying . 
*tfo authentic to openandjhut^ ash is faidb^QC.i.of thrifts WhohaththektyofDauidjhefhuttcthandnoman yjj^/ii. 

opencth. 



L 






j 



.1 



C h a p. x v I. According to S. Matthew. 1 j 

openerh. By which wordes we gather tlsat Veters autlnritie ismantelousjo whom the kfyes 9 that ?s>the power to open & 
fljiit he.Hien-fsgencn, And there fo re by the name ofhyes isgiuen thttfuper eminent power winch is called in comparifon of 
the power gramted to other Apoftles,BtJbops and pa/tors, plcnitudo j>otctoiis,ftdnes of power. Bernard, lib.x.dc 
confidcrat.c.8, 
V lbs* r s ^ ; ° ac knowlcdge the authoritic, or chaire of doftrine, knowledge , iudgement, and difcretion, betweene 
rttlKc* I j true and falfcdoftrine, to be granted toPcter,andtoeuericoneotthe Apoftlcs, to whom alfb,the keyes were 

granted. Hilar.DcTrin.lib.6.Hicron.Cont.Iou.lib.i. Butthc reft that followeth, height of gouerncmenr, 
power of making lawes, of calling Councels,of the princjpall voice in them, of confirming them, making and 
abroga ting of Canons, ordcining and depofing of bilhops, power to difpence the goods of the Church, both 
(pirituall and temporal], cfpcciallie to be appropriated to Peter, hath no ground in the text : neither was anic 
fuch power permitted to the Bilhop of Rome, as Peters fucceffor,for manic hundred yccres after Chrift ■ Po- 
1 ) carpus would not yeeld to Anicetus bifliop of Komc,in the celebration of Eafter, as teftifieth lreiueus Apnd 
Enfeb. lib.*, caf. 16. When Vi&or vfurped authoritie ouer the churches of Afia,he was countermanded by the 
bilhops therc.EufcbJib. J. cap.: J. and iharply rebuked, and withftood by Ircnscus, and the bilhops in France, 
Polycrates and thebifhops in Afia,and others . Not one of the fourc firft Gencrall councels was called by the 
bilhop of Romc,neithcr had he principall voice of confirming or making Canons in them . But in the firft of 
Niccjhc was made equall with the Patriarch of Alexandria Can.<J . In two other, namely Conftantinople & 
Chalccdon,thc archhiihop of Conftantinople was made equall in authoritie with him, and in all things, ex- 
cept in lenioritie Conftant.i.cap.3 Chalccd. can.x8. 

In the CounceJs of Milcuit,and Africane,appealcs for anie ecclefiafticall caufe, were denied vnto the fee of 
Rome. Mileu can.n. Aphric. ji. Yea long after that Boniface had bought for monic this fupei eminent autho- 
ritie, it was not acknowledged of many churches, and namelie of the church of Raucnna in Italie, for manic 
yccres after . That key es in the fcripture 3 doomanie times figmfie authoritie, cfpeciallie when they arc appli- 
ed to our fauiour Chrift,wc confefle : but that anic fiich authoritie as is hecre cxprcfled,of making lawes, cal- 
ling Councels, &c. ismentby them, wc vtterlicdcnic, but what audioritie foeuer is vndcrftoodbythem,i$ 
common to all the Apoftlcs, and to i he whole Church after them, as witnefleth TerrulL ScorpL adu.Gnoft. 

Htitr.£/?</.5x,^Mgf^ &TroplHtMA.capA7JnErnngloan t Tr 9 S^ulmaJ)e 

Jide ad lhtrum.cap$ . 

Jthcffl* 14 ,? Whatfocucr thou fhallbind.) All kind of iifciflim and ptmifhmmof offenders, either ftkhuall {which 

dkeclly is here meant) ororporallfofarreasittendetb to the execution of the fphritnall charge^ is comprifed vnderthe 
wordty hinde. Of which fort he Excommunications , Anathemattfmes , Snfpenfionu Degradttkns and other Cenfures 
and pen tlties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confeffion or in the exterior Courtis of the C\mrch % 
for punifhment both of other crimes, and ftecially of here fie and rebellion agaynfi the Church and the cheefe pa- 
yors thereof. * 

Tttlke. J 4 Corpor all punifliment,eithcr for hevcfic,or rebellion againft the Church,& the paftors thereof, belongcth 

not to the minifteric of the Church,but to the Chriftian magiftrate,who beareth the fword. Roma z 4. which 




rous and antichriftian Bull of depriuation. 




... - m . Church fa. .... 

fuhfutlion of Ins fimes forgcuen ;. Which k^nd of rcleaftngor loofingis called Indulgence;/**^ this whatfocuer, 
excepcetb nothing that is pnnifbablc or pardonable by Chrift inearth, for he hath committed his power to Teter. ^ndfo 
the -oahditie of Veters fentence in binding or loofingwhttfoeuer y fall by Cln-ifles promts be ratified in heauen. Leo Sen 

dcTransfig. &Scr.t.inanniuerf.alIumpt. adPonuf. Hilar. can. \6. inMacth. Epiph.in Anchorato propc 




... „ , , , - -.., of 

s\ock£ : if 1 fay any tempor all pote fiat e canfhm authoritie for tl?e libgfeueraintic, let them chalenge Urdly to be ted not 
onely ofoneparticularfiut of the whole vniuvfall Church. 
JFuike I f Eucry oncof the Apoftles had the fame authoritic in loofing which Peter had. Matth.18.18. And the 
J Church hath the fame power after them. But as touching fatisfaftion for finnes due vnto God, no man can 
make, but Chrift onely. And the minifter of the Church cannotpardonany debt due to God, but affure the 
partie penitent of Gods forgiuencfle : And fo faith S.Hierome,writing vpon this very tttilpum Itmn epifopi, 



— y .„ y ,~,~ .„v K w, VJK # W „ tm y we maae utKieamoy iw I'rsejt : nog mat zw pr*ejts aoe mak$ men lepers or Vnc(eane % 
but in that they liaue kiw w ledge of him that is a leper jndhim that is not a leper, & can difcerne who is cleanepho is vnckan. 
T her fore at theprhfi /» that cafe maketh a mm cleane or vncleanejo here the bifbop & Trieft bindetb or loofeth ; not whe~ 

tMrtipbegmtieorvn^ 

bmndyandwhoto be looJed.Thus farre Hierome.Bcdc alfo vpon this text, writeth to the fame cfteft. Hacpotefla* 




■ 



The 



Chap. xvii. 



*hkhthqe4»mtdoe,biitgoingdMttodqriuethm Asforexercifes of repentance 

prescribed by the Church for fatifiaftion thereof, orothcrcenfuresofdifciplinc,may bereleafcdby them by 
whom they are enioyned, andthatkindofrelcafingwasofaimcienttime, called Indulgence. Butitwasnot 
allowed to the bilhopofRomc to admit or releafe (except in his owne Church of Rome) thofc that were 
caftoutorfufpendedbyotherbiihops and Churches : as appcareth by many places in S.Cyprians epiftlcs, 
andnamely £^5 j.^Corne/. tox&Ep.6%.adClemm&flebemWfj>*n. IhatHilarie andEpiphaniusafcribeno 
greater authoritie to Peter, then to the reft of the Apoftles,we haue fhewed before fufficiently. But Leo be- 
ing a biihop of Rome, was too parciall in extolling of Peters prcrogatiue, andthepreheminenceofhis See 
of Rome. Therefore he was ouer ruled by the generall Councell of Chalcedon, aswc hauc declared be- 
fore. Finally, there is no godly temporallpoteftate, that chalengeth to be head of the whole Church, or of 
anvparticularChurch, as Clirift is head thereof, neither any of that authoritie, which is here giuen to Pe- 
ter with the reftofthe Apoftles and their fucceflburs the true minifters of the Church. But onely they cha- 
lenge as the higheft magiltratcs, to haue foueraignc authoritie within their dominions, to maintaine true re- 
ligion by lawes and fentenecs, and to banifh felfc religion and Idolatric, to punilh all oftendours, whether 
they be of the Clcargie or Laitic, and that not onely for offences committed againft the fecond Table,but for 
idolatric, periurie, and all crimes that are againft the firft Table. Which authoritie the godly kings of Iuda, 
Dauid, Salomon, Ezekias, Iofias,&c. and the ChriftianEmperours, Conftantinc, Valentinian, Theodofi- 
us and others, did cxercife to the glory of God and bencfite of his Church. That you fay greatefi fiueraigntie 
inGoJ< Churchy attributed to Chrift,. dpoc.f. is here communicated toVcter 9 nisfuchblajphemie, asPeterwouId 
haue rent his clothes if he had heard any man attribute fo much vnto him. l'orChnft hath the key of Da- 
uid, as the fonnc of Dauid and onely true Meflias, which openeth and no man fhutteth, and ftuitteth where 
no man openeth. This key Peter cannot hauc, except he were Chrift^ for it is proper onely to Chrift, but 
the keyes of the kingdome of hcauen giuen to Peter and the Apoftlci, are keyes ofminiftcric in refpc&of 
Chrift, whofe ftcwards they arc, to open and fhut according to his worde, and not at their owne will and 
plcafurc. 

Rhem. l6 z ?- Workes.) HefMtbMt>tG«iueeuerjmanaccordmgtohismer^ Coedwotb. 

A uguft.de verb. ApofhSer.3 %^And againe^How fhotdd our Sanionr reward et^ry one accordingto their worki^fshere'Ext^W^ 
were no free will t jittguftMb.Zftfj^de at! .cum Fcelic Munich. 

Euery mans workes be the fruites, cither of his faith, or of his infidelitie. Good workes are done onely by 
him that is iuftified by faith onely. Tor without themerites ofgoodmrfa, (faith S.Auguftine) the vngxUy man is 
iitftified Igfaitb.A&unCi faith goeth before, thatwarkfs may follow, neither are there any goodworfa which do mtfb* 

low faithgehtgbefore them, lnTf.67. TheFreewill that he fpeaketh of, in that treatife againft the Mankhees, 
he foeweth how it is to be vnderftood in his Retraftations Uhuap, is. and lib.%. c^.8. Mans will is not cuill, 
by creation of the euill God, as thofc herctikes blafphcmcd, : yet hath man fince his fall, no power to doe any 
good, but of the grace of God. Tor free jr/tf (faith he) maUeth not to any thing buttojmne, if the way of truth be bid- 
den or vntyowen. Dejj>ir t & Lt„caf^ . 

CHAP. XVII. 

vlshef-romftdjiegiucthtlw 9 and then agedne doth inculcate his 

Taffson. 14 A dettil alfo be cafieth out which his Dtfaples could not for dxiritureduhtie and lackg of praying and fa* 
fling, zi being) et in Galilee, be m:ca-eth more about his T^fpon. 24 and the tribute that the CoUeftors exacled 
for all, be [ayah for himfclfand Veter ; declaringyet withal his freedom both by word and miracle. 




Tulke.iS 

luftificarion 
by faith. 
Oooc? works. 
Free ttil 



ANd after fix dayes Iesvs taketh vnto 
r ~ - - • - 



Mr.o,j. t 

Liic.9,18. .ZjLhim Peter and lames and Iohn his bro- 
2.Pet.i,i7. ther , and bringeth them into a high moun- 
The trans- taine apart : 

f I GVRATI- All 

ox of our z And he was j] tranfngured before them . 

Sflff*" And his face ^ ft"* as th c funne : and his 
Church the garments became white as lho w. 

The GofeUof 3 Anc * behold there fl appeared to them 
thefaidfoft, Moyfes and Elias talking with him. 

4 And Peter anfwering, faid to Iesvs, 
Lord,it is good for vs to be here:if thou wilt, 
let vs make here three tabernacles, one for 
thee,and one for Moifes,and one for Elias. 

$ And as he was yet fpeaking, behold a 
bright cloudc ouerfliado wed them. And loe 
avoiceoutofthecloude,faying. This is my 
welbeloued fonne,in whom I am well plea- 
fed : heare ye him. 

6 And the difciples hearing it, fell vpon 
their face, and were fore afraid. 

7 And 



.X. 



and of the z. 
Sunday in 
Lent : and on 
theSaterday 
before 



ANd* after Jixe dayes, Iefustaketh Peter, Marfe.9- 
Iames, and Iohn his brother •, and brtn* &&?«**• 

geth them vf into an high mount aine out of the 
way, 

2 zAndwas tranjfigured before them 3 and 
his face dtdfhine astheSmne, and his clothes 
were as white as the light. 

S zAnd behold, there appeared vnto them, 
Mofes, and Elias talking nith him. 

4. Thenanfieered Petered faydvnto Iefies, 
Lordjtt isgoodfor vstobe here, Ifthouwiltjet 
i ' smoke here three tabernacles : one for thee/wd 
one for Mofes, andoaefor Elias. 

X * While hejetfpa!%,bcbold>a bright cloud Mat.j.ry. 
otierfiadowedthem : and behold, there came* i.pet.x.17 
vojee out of the cloudphichfayd, This is my be- 
lotted fonne, in whom 1 amwellpleafed, heareys 
him. 

6 AndwbenthedifciplesheardtheCethings, 
they fell on their fare /aid were fore afraid. 

7 And 



J 



Chap. xvii. 



MaMrf. 



Mar.j,T4. 
Luc.9,37. 






According to S.Matthew. 34 

7 And I e s v s came and touched them : 7 *A*d lefts came ami touched them, and 
and he faid to them, Arife,and fcare not. fayd,Arifeye^ndbe not afraid. 

8 And they lifting vp their eyes, favv no 8 And when they had lift vp their eyes, they 
body,but only I e s v s . fow no man fane lefts onely. 

9 Andasthcydcfcendedfr6the||mount, $ nAndwhen they came downe from the 
i e s v s commaunded them, faying, Tel the mountaine, Iefus charged them, faying, Shew 
viiion to no body,til the Sonne of man be ri~ the vifton to no man, vnttll the fonne of man be 
fen from the dead.^o rifen againefiom the dead. 

i o And his Difciplcs asked him, faying, to iAnd_ his Difciples asked him, faying, 
what fay the Scribes then, that* Elias mult 
come firrt > 

1 1 But he anfweringjfaid to them, ||Elias 
in deed mall come,and reftore all things. 

i a And I fay to you, that Elias is already 
come,& they did not know him,but wroght 
on him whatfoeuer they would. Soalfo the 
Sonne ofman mail fuffer of them. 



1 3 Then the Difciples vnderftood, that 
oflohn the Baptift he had fpoken to them. 

14 And * when he was come vnto the 



*Why then fay the Scribes that Ettas mufi firs! Mah^f. 
come? ȣ f "* 

// lefts anfwered s andJaydvnto them, 'Elias 
truly frail frit come, andreUore all things : 

1 2 But I fay vntoyou, that Elias is come al- 
ready ,andthey knew him notJ?ut haue done vnto 

himwhatfoeuer they lusted : Ltkewife frail al/o 
thefonne ofman fuffer of them. 

IS Then the difciples vnderfloode that hee 
fpake vnto them oflohn 'Baptist. 

1 4. *And when they were come to the peo- Mark.?.!* 



multitude, therecame to him aman falling pie, there came to him a certaine man kgeeling l»&e?.37. 
downe vpon his knees before him, 

1 5 Saying, Lord haue mercy vpon my 
fonne, for he is lunatike,and fore vexed •' for 
he falleth often into the fire, and often into 
the water. 

1 6 And I offered him to thy Difciples : & 
they could not cure him. 

17 Ies vs anfwered and faid, O faithles 
and peruerfe generation,how long mall I be 
with you? How long mail I fuffer you? bring 
him hither to me. 



downe to him^nd Joying, 

is Lord, haue mercy on my fonne, for he is 
lmatik^,atidfore vexed: for oft times he falleth 
into the fire jind oft into the water. 

1 6 And I brought him to thy difc'tples, and 
they could not heale him. 

1 7 lefts anfwered } andfayd, Ofaithlejfe and 
peruerfe nation, how long frail I bee with you? 

how long frail Iff eryou? bring him hither to 
me. 

1 8 And lefts rebuked the deuill, andhe de- 



1 8 And I e s v s rebuked him,and the de- parted out of him : and the child was healed e- 
uil went out of him,and the ladde was cured nen that fame time. 



from that houre. 

1 p Then came the Difciples to I e s v s fc- 
cretely, and faid, || why could not we caft 
him out ? 

20 I e s v s faid to them, becaufe ofyour 
incrcdulity.for,amen I fay to you,ifyou haue 
J| faith as a muftard feed, you mall fay to this 
mountaine, Remooue from hence thither : 



and it mall remooue, and nothing mall be pojfible vnto you. 



tg Then came the Difciples of Iefus fe- 
cretly, and fay de, why could not wee cafl him 

out? 

20 lejits fay d vnto them,Becaufiofy our vu- 
belief:for verily I fay vntoyou? If ye haue faith ^ c *1> g - 
as agraine of mustard feed,ye frail fay vnto this 
mountaine, Remooue hence toy onder place: and 
it frail remooue, neither frail any thing be vn~ 



impoffible to you. 

2 1 But this kind is not caft out but by 

j|praycr and falling. 

22 And* when they conucrfed in Gali- 
lee, I e s v s faid to them, The Sonne of man 
is to be bctraied into the hands of men : 

2 3 And they mail kill him, and the third 
day he mail rife againe. And they were ftro- 
ken fadde exceedingly. 

24 And when they were come to Ca- 
Shm«were P narna um,there came they thatreceiuedthe 
peecesof mo- didrachmes,vnto Peter, & faid to him, Your 

B'SS 67 maittcr doth he not P a y thtf didrachmes ? 
Ewe. 25 He 



21 Howbeit, this kind goeth not out, but by 
prayer and fasting. 

22 * While they were conuerftnt in Galilee, Matwo. 17. 
lefts ftydvnto them, Itwillcome topajfe, that ««**•?*• 

the fonne ofman frail be betraied into the hands k^" 44, 

of men: 

23 zAnd they frail kill him, and the third 
day frail he rife againe. And they were excee- 
dingfory. 

24. And when they were come to Caperna- 
um, they that receiued tribute money, came to 

Teter,andfayd,Doethnotyour mailer pay tri- 
bute? 

iS He 



J 



TheGolpel Chap.xvii. 

a 5 He faith, Yes. And when he was en- z s He faith, res. Andwhen he wm come in- 
tered into the houfc, I E s v s prcuented him, to the houfe, Iefits preuented him, faying, what 
faying, what is thy opinion Simon ? The thinkefi thoH,Simon> of whom doe the kings of 
kings of the earth of whom receiue they tri- the earth take tribute or toll? of their mne chiU 
Bute or cenfe ? of their children, or of ftran- dren,or oftheftrangers? 

g ers? 26 'Peter faieth vnto him , Of 'the ftran- 

26 Andhefaid,Ofitrangers.lEsvsfaid gen. Iefus faieth vnto htm, Then are the chit- 
to him,Then the || children are free. drenfiee. 

27 But that we may not fcandalize the, 27 Notwithstanding, leaft we fhould offend 
goethywayestotheiea, andcaft ahooke: them, goethouto the fea,a»d caftan hooke,and 
and that fifli which (hall firit come vp,take : take vp the fib thatfirft commeth vp : and when 

* ^JJjJ anc * wncn tnou nal * °P ened nis mouthjthou thou haft opened hts mouth jthoufhalt find aptece 
aS&Syid ^ aIt find a J (later { take that,& giue it them of ttventie pence : that take, andgiue vnto them 
therefore »» for J me and thee. for me, and thee. 

paid for two. u J 




Rh 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvii. 



em. 1. 



1 irans&gurccl.; .wants mum 1 ransjigurtien many mxruelout points, as, that he made not only his owne bo- Chrift can ex. 
dy, which then was morta!!, but alfotlx bodies of Moifis and EJiai, the'onedead, the other to die, for the time as it n-ere hibite his bo. 
tmrnmBt thereby to tepttfenttlxflate and glory of his body and his SainEttm ktauen. By which maruelout transfigu- <|y vnder what 
ring ofhUkdy,yoisrmytUUlfemarueldiathecanexbibitehisbodyvtulertbeformeofbreadan^ cr otherwifi as [omeheM ' 

Ytdke r ^" 

' Chriftis almightie, and yet he can doe nothing againft his ownc will, his worde, or his glory. And there- Thebodyof 
fore it is a brute conclufion, Chrift could glorifie his pafliblc body, ergo he can difhonour his glorious im- Chrift. 
paffiblcbody,to bring it within the compafleof apeeceotbrcad,thatit raaybedeuourcdof dogs,cats,mice, Craropwea- 
or(that is worfc)to beeaten of wicked men the members of the deuill. Or this : Chrift could adde a glorious ae of chrift . 
forme vnto his body, we he can take from it the effemiall properties of a body, and yet kcepe it a true body 
ftill. Although the queftion be not fo much bctwecne vs, what Chrift is able to doe ofhis abfolute power, as 
K hem 2 w ^ at ^ c w ^ ^ oc accor( l m S to ms word. 

3 Appeared Moyfes.) By this that Moyfes per finally appeared andwaiprefertwithchrifl, it is plain: that the SimQszha 
SainSls depmedmay inperfonbeprefentatthe affaires cfthe limn*. Auguft.de cura pro mort. c.I y. 1 6. Tor enen at Jn- ** de ?J 
geheU where, foheretlxSainStsafoferuedourSauiour.- and therefore at Angels both mtheoldTefiament and the nev, SSSSS 

J-ulke.2 n ^^ t f t ' a € tenat ^' €t € aireso f men if oma y St '' n ^ s - 

lfitpleafeGodbyafpeciaUdilpenfauon,theymay:butthedead (as S. Auguftinc faieth) by their ownc 
nature, cannotbe prefent at the aftairesoftheliuing.Dec«r<tfro»»jt.G^.itf. Againe he faieth: There be the 

fpirites ofthedeaJ,wl>ere they doe not fee what footer things are done, or come to paffe in this life of men. Cap.! 3. Therefore 
vlwifoeuerthey areprefent, itisbyfpeciaUgraumofGodfarreotlserwi/e, thtnisthtvfuaUorder, attribtaedto euerykind 
ofcreature.Cap.i6. Being a matter therefore ib extraordinarie, andhauing no worde to allure vs of Gods Saints depar- 
will, it ismeere tempting of God to defire any helpe by their prtfence, as it is, to defire God to worke mira- teddealenot 
clcs, becaufe God can and hath wrought them by his lainfts . Moreouer the comparifon of Angels & fain&s "?'* the •»• 
! departed,is very abfurdrfor the fcriprure teftifieth, that God vfeth the miniftery of bis angels,both extraordi- p^f ' s 

narilyandordinarily^br me protecm^ ofhis children. But we haue no teftimonieoftheScripture,that he v- MaliVio. 
Rhettt. J. (cdithefoulesofthefainctsdepartedjroranyfuchpurpcle. Heb.1.14. 

9 Mount.) This mount (commonly eflemedandnamedof the asmcietitfath rs Tlvtbor) S. Teter calleth the holy Holy places. 
Mount becaufe o(thiswondeifullvifioii,l:ke as in the old Teftament where God appeared to Moyfesin thebufh and elfe a.Pcr.i,ig. 
where to others, he calleth the place f fitch jtpparitions,holy ground, wlweby h is euident that fyfuch ^pfaritiont^laces Em.j,s. 
are f vilified, and thereupon groweth a religion and delation in thefaittfull toward fuel} places, and namely to this Mount Dcuotion and 
Thabor (called in Sjiierome Itabirium Ep.l 7.)therewasgreat pilgrimage in the Trimitiue Church, as vnto all tin fe fla- Pilgrimage to 
ceswhichourSauiourbadJ^*fiedwitbbuprefenceandmiracUs,andtberefore caufe *«fimc. 

Fulke.?' a// ^ f6e H^"^ J eeS^icroanEpitap.PaukAep.i7.&t8jidMarcellam. The holy land 

S. Peter calleth the mount Tabor, the holy mount, and the place where God appeared to Mofcs, was cal- The holindft 

, led holy ground,yet neither Peter nor Mofes, taughtmcntohaueanyrcligionordcuotiontowardfuchpla- ofplaces. 

J ccs, nor did inftitute any pilgrimage vnto the fame : therefore the religion and deuorion you fpeakc of, is but PflTimage. 

voluntary religion or fiiperftition. And though fome good men and women in S.Hicromes time, had aftccU- 
on ito fee thole places where Chrift had bene prefent, and wrought his miracles, vetdid they notputany re- 
ligion in luch vulring, or if they did, it was afpice of fuperftition. S.Hierome himfelfe being greatly commen- 
ded by Paulinus, that he liued in thole holy places, declareth how fmall religion he had in diem : "Won Hiero- 
filymis,&c. ltismtcommendabUtohambeneatlerufalm,bmtohauelmdweUatIeruf^ And after he hath fet 
foorth the praifc of Anthonie, and many fwarmes of lohtarie men that dwelled in the countries nccre vnto 
Iewrie, and yet neuer fawc lerufalem, and Ipecially of Hilarion, which being a man of that countrey, and 
that liued in that countrey, yet fawe lerufalem but one day mall his life, that neitlm he might feme to contemne 

j the holy placesfor their nterene)fe,nor agdnt feme to fhtttvp the Lordin a cert.une place: Laftof allhe faieth thus. 

S>snrfum hupuet, ire. Tlmt wilt fay, to wltut etide are the matters fetcf/ed from fo long a beginning. Verity, that thou 
pTOttldeHnot thinks <*9 *hi»g to be wanting to thy faith, becaufe thou hafi notftene Ierufalenvieitlsertlsat thou fhouldeji 
ejletme vs to be better, becaufe we enioy our dwelling in tfa place, but wbetlier here or els where, thvs hafi entail reward 
"with the Lord according to thy » orkp, 

! *' iz Elias 



C h a p .xvn. According to S.Matthew. 3 5 

ftheift 4 ll Etow fhal come,) He difiinguifbeth here fUynely betwene Elias in perfon , \»ho is yet to come before the Effiv. 
JtfJtr •?• in ^ ement . am i y em ne Eli as in name, to wit, lohn the Baptift* who is com already in the ff hit and virtue ofElias.So 

that it is not John Bap tifi only nor principally of 'whom Malachie frophecieth(as our Aduerfaries fay) but Elias alfo 

himfelf in perfin, 

Tulke 4- Dwwfeof the ancient fathers are of opinion, that Hclias (hall come in perfon,immediatly before thefc hiia5 * 
Jr WK -*?• con( j comm j n g f Chrift,as the forerunner of his fecond comming,and to conucrt the remnant of the Iewes, 

But thefc words of Chrift,doe not prouc it. For he faith no more, but that the prophecie was, that Hclias 
fhould come,and that he is alreadie come, as he fay th of lohn the Baptift. Mathj 1.14. he is Hclias that was 
to come. And Origen vpon this place vnderftandcthno more commingsof Elias, but this one of lohn, that 
was come in the fpirite of Helias. 
V hem C l 9 ^y cou ' ^ not we ') ^ mame ^ 'f*^ Exorc 'ft s *f&* Cathlify Church which ham power to cajt out diuils, yet q^^xIw 
* ** ,# doe it notalwaies when they wil, and niany times with much a doe : whereas the Apoftles hating mewed this power * before Cath-CImrch. 

ouervncleaneff>irites,yet here catmot cafi them out. Butasforharetikes^theycan neuer doe it ,nor any other true miracle,to 

confirms their falfe faith. 

Fulke,f • Ifyou meant of Popilh Exorcifts,neither hauc they authoritie of God,nor power to caft out deuils.Neither ^™ ExOT " 

is there any fuch ordinarie funftion in the Church of God : that men Ihould haue power, to caft out dcuils, 
more then to heale all raancr of difeafes,(pcake with ftrange tongues which they neuer learned, or to workc 
other miracles. Which fpirituall gifts God gauein the beginning of the preaching of the Golpel,to confitme 
1 the credite thereof among the Icwes and the Gentiles, but of long time haue ccafed among Chriftians, who 

' aretobedireftedbyGodsword,whercuntothcirprofcflionbindeththemtogiue credite, without any far- 

ther confirmation of miracles, then that which is teftificdintheholy Scriptures. And where you fay, that 
hcretikes can neuer caft out dcuils, or worke any true miracles, it is falfe: for ourSauiour Chrjft faith, that 
many (hall alleage in thelaft day, that they haue prophecied in his Name, caft out deuils, and wrought many Miwte. 
miracles, AndGodinthelaw,chargcthluspcople,notto be caried away by falfe Prophets, though they 
worke miracles. Deut.13.1. 
r, L pm ft zo Faith as muftar d ieedc.) This is the Cathoiikefaithy by which ojdy at miracles are wrought :yet not ofeuery one 
*^ * * that hath the Catholikgfaith,but of fuch as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles. Tfafe are able as 

here we fee by Chrifles warrant mt only to doe other wonderful miracles herefignfied by this one, but alfo this very fame* that 
is, to moue monntames indeede,as S.Vatslalfiprefuppofeth, andSMieromeaffirmeth,and Ecclefiafticalhiflories namely teU 
lethofGregorius T{ecc.ffirienfis,thathentoneda mountaine to makgroome for the foundation of 'a Church, called therefore Gregorius 
&for other his wonderful miracles,Tl7aumaturgus, JtndyetfaithUffe Heretics laugh at al fuch things & hcleeue the 'not \ Thawnaturgus. 
Tulke 6. ^ e arc not bound to belceue all that,which is reported of Gregorie Thaumaturgus. Yet being tcftified by 

authoura of good credite, and the miracles tending to the confirmation of true faith,we doe not deride them Miracles, 
as we doe and iuftly may, the monftrous fables ofyourPopifh legends, feftiuallcs, and other workes of like 
credite. Where alio the miracles are fained moft commoniy,for the confirmation of falfe doctrine, and the 
maintenance of couetoufnes of Priefts,as in the cafes of Purgatoric, pilgrimage,and fuch like, 

JtheYft. 7. ai Prayer and falling.) The force offafing and praying : whereby alfo we may fee that the holy Church in Exorcif- l^ffi* *"* 

tnes doeth according to the Scriptures, whenfhe vfei h be fide the name oflES?S % many prayers and much faffing to dritw ? 



i 



it -. °* 



» r 



out VineU. becaufe thefe alfoare hererecjuiredbefide faith* 

Tulke. 7. ^e P°P if h Church abufeth y ignorant,to make the beleeue they can caft out Deuils,wheras they haue no PepHhBwr- 
#/ * fuch power, neither by al their prayers or fafting, can they coniurc out one vncleanc fpiritc,vnleflc they haue **■ 
firft(as forcercrs & wkches)coniured him in. 

JfheTftiS. z6 "^c children free.) TboughChrifl to auoid fcandal, payed tribute, yet indeede he fheweth that both himfelf 

oug))ttobefreefromjuchpaymMs(a$beingthehingsfQme i afwelbyhuetw^ of God the Father, as temporal of "Iliepriuilega 

Dauid) and alfo his ^poflles, as being of his familie, and in them their fucceffors the wlnle Clergie, who are called in Scri- and e jf c ^P a " 
pture the lone and portion of our Lord, which exemption and priudege beinggroundedvfonthe very law of nature it felf ckreic C 
and therefore praclifedeuenamon'* the Heatb?n(Genc.$t,Z7.) good Chriftian Trinces haue confirmed &ratifiedby their 
lawes in the honour ofChrift,whoje minifters they are^andas it were the kings flnnes.as SJiieromdec/arethplainely in thefe 
wordsJNc for his honour pay not tribute,& as theKingsfonnes,arefrce fro fuchpayments.HieMf owr/jw^/ac*. 

Tttlkc*$ 9 There is no reafon by this text, why the Clergie fliould be exempted from tributes, and obedience vnto Clergie not 

Princes, more then all true Chriflians,whicharcthe children of God, as well as they. Our Sauiour Chrift **.f™? z b°™ 
therefore, doeth exempt him lelfc onely, as the Sonne of God, and King of flrael, not his Apoftlcs and 1 " utc * 
Minifters alfo.What priuiledges or immunities, Chriftian kings will grant vnto the Minifters ofthe Gofpel, 
they may enioy: but to clayme an exemption by rights meere Anabaptifticall. And you doe moft ftiamcfiil* 
ly abufe the words of S.Hieromc cleanc contrarie to his meaning. For he Ipeaketh not ofthe Clergie onely* 
but of all Chriftians : nor fay ch, they arc free from tribute paying to earthly Princes,but his meaning is, that 
they render not their tribute , that is,due obedience to Chrift the king. His whole fentence is this. Ergo trim 
buta.&c. Chrifi oweth no tributes^ the k[ngsfonne,but he which had takgn vpon him the humilitie of thefiefh, ought 
to fulfill allrighteoufhcs. jind vnhappie are we, which haue our name of Chrift, and doe nothing worthy of fo great ma> 
ieflie. He for vs,both bare the croffe, and payed tribute, we for his honour, pay not tribute, ana as the kings fonnes, are 
free from taskgs. His meaning is,that wc ought to yccld all fubieftion,which is fignificd b y tribute vnto him,who 
endured the croffe for vs,and became fubieft to worldly power for vs. Chryfoftome vpon the 13 .of S. Paule 
to the Romanes,fayth, that this commandement of fubieftion, extendeth to all men, both Priefts & Monkcs, 
and not onely to fecular men, which thing he declareth in the veric beginning, when he fay th, Let eueriefoule 
befuUeclto the higher powers: Mthough thou be an ^ipoflle,although thoube an Euangelift, although thou beaTro- 
fhet,orwhatfoeuer thou art; for this fubieclion hindereth notpietie. InEpift t adl{pm.Hom,i$. 

Rhe/M,Q %7 Meandthee.) A gnat myfierie in that hepayed not only for him felfbut for Veter bearing the per/on ofthe P«*ftp«OriU 
*^" Church,andinwhomasthe cheefe^tli reft were conteyned. A,ug.q.exno.Teft.?.7f,to # 4. ncncc * 

I marueile 



'• 



j 






r— 



TheGofpel Chap, xviii. 

Tttlkc I memailc at your modeftie, 'that you write fofparingly of Peters prerogatiue wherein your author is Co Paenpreo. 
*^* ranke, but you know right well that no man of meane iudgement acknowledged that bookc of qucftions to § atiu ^ 
be S. Auguftines, or any mans of like antiqui tie, learning and iudgement: The paiment of tribute for Peter, 
is a fignc of fubiedion^not of fupei ioritie. But he that boafteth himfclfe to fie in Peters chairc, willpay no tri- 
but^but rather exaft tribute of Kings and Princes. 

CHAP. XVIIl 

T o hi; Difuplei l>e preached/ •xgainjl aml.ition the mother of Scheme : 7 foretelling both the author tvlrofieuer he be, and 
alfo bhfolowerSjOfthcir wo to corn:. 1 o mifhewing on the contrary fide, howprecotts Chrift anfoules <:«• to their Jn. 
gelsfo the Sonne of?uan t an,lto ha F.uher. ij cbafgingvs then fore to fcrgitie our brctlnen, when alfiwebaite it* It 
canfe tga.nfi t hem Jr. it ntntrfo often, and to labour their fxiuxtion ly allme.meipoJJiUe. 

25aS? A T that hourc the Difciples came to Ie- A T* the fame time came the difciples vnto Mar.jsj. 

masdaysep- x\svs, faying. fl Who,'thinkeft thou, is X\lefits, faying, who is the greatest in the 

And won Iiis tnc g reater i' 1 the kingdomc of heauen ? hmgdome ofheauen t 

Apparmon 2 And I e s v s calling vnto him a title 2 lefts called a title child vnto him, and fet 

».£' * childe,fet him in the middes of them, him in the middes of them, 

Luc.9.46 3 And faid, Amen I fay to you,vnleflc you 3 sAndfayde, 'Verify I fay vnto you, * Ex- Matr. 19.14. 

be conuerted, and become as title children, cept yee turne and become as little children, luk.9.46. 

you {ball not enter into the kingdom ofhea- yee Jhall not enter into the kjngdome of bea- ixoul *>' xo ' 
uen. ucn. 

^ Whofoeuer thcrforc fhall humble him 4 whofocuer there fore [hall humble himfelft 

*Humiiit:e.m- fclf as this I title childe, he is the greater in as this litlc child, the fame is the greatest in tin 

JStSS 1 " C * 1C kingdom ofheauen. hlngdome ofheauen. 

mended to vs 5 And he that (ball receiue one fuch litlc / Andwhofofhallreceiue fttch a little child 

pcrfonofa childcin mynamc,receiucthmc. inmyname,receinethme. 

child. 6 And * he that (ball fcandalize one of 6 * But who fo /ball offend one ofthefe lit- Ma* 9.41, 

r.9,41. theft title ones that belceuc in me,it is cxpe- tie ones which beleeue in mee , it were better ^ t * 1 7 ,x * 

* ' dicnt for him that a milftone be hanged a- for him that a milflone were hawed about his 

bout his necke, and that he be drowned in necke,and that bee were drowned in the dearth 

the depth of the fea. ofthefea. 

7 Wobctotheworldforfcandals. for it 7 Woe vnto the worlde becaufe of offen- 

isneccflary that fcandals do come : but ne- ces t it muse needes bee that offences ccme:but 

ucrthelefle wo to that man by whom the woe to that man by whome the offence com- 

fcandallcommcth. meth. 

Mt.5,30. 8 And * ifthy ||hand, or thy foote lean- S If then * thy handor thyfootc offend thee, Mattf 30. 

Mar.9,43. J a li ? c t ' ICC . cut j c f- an j ca ft j c f rom t \ iCCt CM t f Jem ^ ^ ca ^ t ^ m p. om t fo e . it ^ mac.943. 

It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed better for thee to enter into life halte or mai~ 

or lame, rather then hauing two hands or med, rather then thou fhouldefi , hatting two 

two feete to be c aft into cuerlatfing fire. handes or two feete , bee coil into the euerla- 

P And if thine eye fcandalize thee, pluck fling fire. 
him out, and call him from thee : It is good 9 And if thine eye offend thee, plstcfy it out, \ 

forthce hauing one eye to enter into lifc,ra- and cafiit from thee: it is better for thee to enter ' 

thcr then hauing two eyes to be caft into the into life with one eye, rather then hauinn two 

h ell of fire. eyes, to be cafl into bellfre. 

10 See that you defpife not one of thefe / Takeheede that ye deffife not one ofthefe 

title ones : for I lay to you that fltheir Angels, little ones.for I fay vnto you,that in heauen their 

in heauen alwaies do fee the face ofmy fa- angels doe ahvayes behold the face of my father 

thcr which is in heauen. which is in heauen. 

Luc.19,10. ^ 1 1 For * the Sonne of man is come to / / *For the fonne of man is come to faue Luke 19. 10. 

iaue that which was perifhed. that which was loft. 

Lu.if,4, 12 ^HovvthinkeyouPIfamanhauean 12 * How tbwkeye ? ifamanhaueanhun-t-^*** 

hundred meepe,and one of them fhal goe a- dredfieepe, and one of them begone affray Mh \ 

ftray : doth he not leaue ninetic nine in the heenot leaue thofe nmetie and nine, andgoeth V 

mountaines, and goeth to feckc that which into the mountains, and feeketh that which went \ 

isftraicd? £i m y? \ 

1 3 And if itchaunce that he find it: amen 13 zAndifitfo bee thathefinde it, verily I \ 

I fay to you, that he rcioiceth more for that, fay vnto you, heereioyceth more ofthatfieepc, \ 

then ,&- 



Chap. xvii I. According to S.Matthew. % 6 

then for y ninetic nine that went not aftray. then of the ninetie and nine which went not a- 

14 Euen lb it is not the wil of your fa- firay. 
ther, which is in heauen , that one perifhof 14. Euenfo it is not the will of your father 
thefe litle ones. which is in heauen , that one of thefelitle ones 

Luc.T7,?. 15 But * if thy brother fhal offend a- Jhott/d perifa 

TheGorpei g a } n ft t h eCj g oe } an d rebuke him betwene // Moreouer,* if thy brother Jhatt trejpaffe Luke 17.3* 
lhe%K^ thee & him aloneJf he fhal heare thee, thou againfithee t goe andtellhim his fault between leuit.19.17. 
in Lent. fl^jj. g a j ne ^ Drot her. thee andhim alone : if he Jha/l heare thee , thou eccic# , * 1 ** 

16 And if he wil not heare thee, ioyne haft wonne thy brother. 

with thee befides, oneor two: thatinthe 16 But if hervtllnot heare thee,tbentakeyet 
Deu.T?,Tf. mouth of * two or three witneffes euery with thee one or two : that in* the mouth of two Deuti?.!*. 

wordmay (tand. orthreetvitneJfes,euerytrordmaybejlabltjbed. i.cor.13.1. 

$Thatis(ass. 17 And ifhe wil not heare them, ttel the 17 If 'he will not heare them, tell it vnto the heb.10.28. 
chcyfonom Qh\xxc\\.And jfjjg xdlnot heare the Church Jet Church : ifhe willnot heare the Church, let him 
d«h t)°te\ the him be to thee as || the Heathen & the Publican, be vnto thee as an * Heathen man and a Publi- x.Cor.j.?. 
ch«fSors l8 Amen I fay toyou, whatfoeuer you cane. 

offOwrch: || fhal binde vpon earth , fhalbe bound alfo 18 Verelyl Jayvntoyou, * what fo euery ee Iohaia*3. 
£jS«onw m heauen : and whatfoeuer you || fhal loofe jhall binde onearthjhalbeboundin heauen : and 
bimif & loofe ypon earthjhal be loofed alio in heauen. whatfoeuer ye fhal 'loofe on earth.jbal be loofedin 

fitch offenders, * . . T r I C^ C I 

bythewordes 19 Agamelfay to you,that ir two or you heauen. 

foioiying v.i 8. foal $ confent vpon earth,concerning euery tp Againepuely I fay vntojou t that if two 

tose'herinthe thing whatfoeuer they fhal aske, it fhal be ofyoujbal agree in earth as touching anything 

JtMChfirSn ^ one t0 tnem °^ m y ^" atner wm c ft ' s m hcauc. that they fhall aske , it fhal be done for them of 

Connceisand 20 For where there be two or three ga- my father which is in heauen. 
hwlmfj tn ered in my name, there am I|| in the mid- 20 Forwheretwo or three are gathered to- 

ofmore force des of them. getherin my name, there am tin themiddeff of 

ScSLn. " Then came Peter vnto him and faid, Am. 

tu.i7 ; 4. * Lord, how often flial my brother offend 21 Then came Peter to him,andfayd, Lord, 

againft me , and I forgiue him ? vntil feuen howe oftjhali my brother finhe aga:nfime > and I 

times ? forgiue him ? * tillfeueH times ? Luke 17 4, 

22 I e s v s faid to him , I fay not to thee 22 lefmfayth vnto htm> I fay not vnto thee 9 

Luc.t7,4. * vntil feuen times: but vntil || feuentie vntill feuen times: but vntill feuentie tymes fe<* 

times feuen times. ^ ***• 
ThcGofpei 23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen 23 Therfore is the kingdome of 'heauen likf- 

sGay after* likened to a man being a king, that would nedvntoacertainemanthatwasal^ng, which 

PentecoO. make an account with his fcruants. would take accompt of his feruants. 

24 And when he began to make the ac- 24 Andwhenhe hadbegun to reckon , one 
count, there was one prefentcd vnto him was brought vnto himwkich ought him ten thou* 
that owed him ten thoufand talents. fond talents. 

25 Andhauing not whence to repay it, -2/ But forajmuch as be had not to pay , his 
I his lord commanded that he fliould be fold, lord commanded him to be folic , and his wife* 

and his wife and children,andal that he had, andcbildren,and all that he had, and payment 
and it to be repayed. to be made. 

26 But that ieruant falling downe , be- 26 Theferuant ther fore fell downe, and be* 
fought him, faying, Haue patience toward fought him ,faying 9 Lord } haue patience withme, 
me,and I wil repay thee all. andlwillpay thee all. 

27 And the lord of yferuantmoucd with 27 Then the lord of that feruant^mouedwith 
pitie,dimiflcd him,& ydette he forgaue him. pitie,loofid him,andforgaue himthe debt. 

28 And when that feruant was gone 2S 1? ut the fame fir uant went out t & found* 
forth, he found one of his fclow-fcruants oneof his fellowes which ought him an hundred 

\ that did owe him an hundred pence: &lay- pence ; andwhenhehad layd hands on him , ht 

p inghands vpon him thratled him, faying, tookebimbythctkrotefaying, Pay me that thou 

Repay that thou oweft. owefl. 

29 And his fclo w-feruant falling down, 29 And his fellow felt downe at his feete, 
befoughthim,faying,Hauc patience toward and be fought him, fying. Haste fatience with 
me a and I wil repay thee al. 4 me, and I will pay thee all. 

%o And K /o And 






The Gofpel Chap. xvur. 

30 And he woulde not: but went and caU 
him into jpifa fill he fbouldpay the debt. 

31 So when his felkmes fkw what was done, 
they were veryforyjmd came, & told vnto their 
lord all that was done. 

$2 Then his lord, after that he had called 
htm fay de vnto htm, thou vngratiomfer^ant, 
I forgaue thee all that debt when thou dejiredfi 
me: 

S3 ShouldeH not thou alfo haue had com- 



30 And he would not: but went his 
\vay,and caft him into prifon, til he repayed 
the dette. 

31 Andhisfelow^feruants feeing what 
was done, were very forie, and they came, 
and told their Lord al that was done. 

3 2 Then his lord called him : and he faid 
vnto him,Thou vngratiousferuant,I forgaue 
thee al the dette becaufe thou befoughteft 
me : ought eft not thou therfore alfo to haue 
mercy vpon thy felo\v*feruant,euenasIhad fajfionon thy fellowe > euen as I had pitie on 



u 






mercie vpon thee ? 

3$ Andhislord being angrie dcliuered 
him to the tormentcrs , vntil he repayed al 
the dette, 

34 Soalfofhal my heauenly father doe 
toyou,ifyou forgiue not eueryone his bro- 
ther from your hartes. c£0 

ANNOTATIONS. 



thee ? 

3+ z/ind his lord was wroth , and dcliuered 
him to the tormentors, till he jhonldpay all that 
was due vnto htm. 

3S So hkewife fhall mj heauenly father doe 
alfo vnto you, if yefiomyour hearts forgiue not 
euery one his brother their rrefpajfes* 

Chap.xviii. 



V 



Rhem. 



Rhtttt* 7* *• Who is the greater.) Theoecafionof ' this quefiion and of their contention for Superioritie among thercfiof 

their infirmities which tltey had before the cotnming of the h oly Ghofl 3 was (as certain? holy Doffors write J vpon emulati- 
on towardVeterjvhom only they fax preferred before the reft in the payment of the tribute , by thvfe xordes of our Saidour 3 
Gene it them forme WrW.Chryl.ho.J9.Hicro.in Mn+Vponthis place. O7.V.X7, 

Ftilke I « Chryfbftorae noteth it as their error and infirmitie 3 that they imagined Peter,to be preferred before them, p ttcrs p^. 

afivell in payment of the tribute,as in other matters.Likewife S. Hierome vpon this place, faith : Ex atptalitate n-.ent in paying 
freajy&cjly the equaHtie oftheprice % they thought Veter was preferred btfore all the Apojiles 9 which in payment of trU tribute 
6use,wasmatchedwith the Lord.Tberefore they aakf 9 who is greater m the khigdome o( heauen , and lefus feeing their 
thughtSyOndvnderJianding th ? caufes of their errvrjvill heale the d.jire ofglorieythb the contention ofhumtitie. But by 
S.Marke it appeare?h,that this contention beganne in the way,before they came into the houfc, where Chnil 
appointed Peter to pay tribute for them botb,thcrefore not vpon that occafion.Mark.?. J4. 

7. Scandals.) Thpmplebemoftamoyedl^t^ngfcanddoftheirpreachers^Vriefls^and 

damnation is to the guides ofthepeople whether they be temporal or ffctritualjjut facially to the ffcirimaljfby their il ex- 
ample and flaunderous life the people befcandali'^ed, 

8. Hand,foote,eye.) By thefe partes of the bodyfo neceffarie and profitable for a manji fignifizd/hat whatfoeuet 
is neerefi and dtereft to vs^wifc^cbildrenjrteitdes/iches^tl are to be contemned and forfaknifortofaue ourfoule. 

Jlhem. 2 t I0 - Their Angels.) A great digtutieanda maruelottsbenefite that euery one hath from his T^atinitiean Angel Prote&'on of 
for his cuftodie and "Patronage againfi the wicl^d before the face ofGod,Hxcv vpon this placc.^«i the thing isfotlaine. *"§*• 
that Caluin dare not deny itjmdyet he wil needes doubt o/7*,lib.i . Inft.c. 1 4 .fed. 7. 

Fttlkc. 2 % Caluine doubteth not of the prote&ion of Gods Angels,but whether euery one hath a feuerall Angcll,ap- Angels, 

pointed for his cuftodic from his na tiuitie,which no place of Scripture doth proue. Bur Sometime one Angel], 
hath the charge of a great many mcn,fbmetime many Angels arc ready for the defenfe of one man,and all the 
Angels with one confent,doewaitefor our preferuation, as in the place noted you tray fee atlargc,thc Scrip- 
tures citcd.Neither doth Hierom meane,that euery one hath his feuerall Angcll,for he alleadgcth nr proofe, 
the Angcllof Ephcfus,Thiatyra,Phi!adelphia,andthc reft : where if the worde Angell were to be vnderftoode Apoc.:-& j, 
ofheaucnlylpints,yetit isonc Angcll,for the Church of a whole citie,andnotfor euery pe/kn. 

1 7. Not heare th c Church.) T^ot only Heretics Jjut any other obfihutte fender that ^Imt be indged mr r«- Difobedience 
led by the Chttrchjnay be exconpmt?ucated/tndfo made as an Heathen or Vuhliran was to the Iczesjy the difcipline of the t0 * c Church* 
fame^cafiing him out ofthefelmfhip ofCatholikgs. which excommunication is a greater punifbnxnt then if he were ex ecu- Excommuni- 
ttdb-fwordjirf y md Bv'/^&ft«/te.Aug.contAduleg.Hi.C.T7. And againe he faith. Mankmore (barpely andpitefttlly cauon * 
bound by the Churches Kciesfhen with anyyron or adamantine manicles or fetttrsin the wor/rf-Auguftibidem. 

1 7. Heathen.) Heretil^stherfore beeattfc they wilnot heare the Churchy be m better nor no otherwife tu be cflee- 
med ofCatholikgsjhen heathen mm and Vublicans were efetmcdamongthelewes. 

ItheTB.j. *3. You fhalbindc.) AsbeforehegmethUpowerofbindingmdloofrngowrthewhol^^ Power tobind 

toTctetyVponwhom hebnildedhis Cbtmkifotxre not only to Veter, andinhimtohisfucceffonjjitt alfo to the other A- andloofe. 
fofile<^ntinth:mtothchfnecefjlrs 3 euery 
Cypriaade Vnk.Eccl.nu.r. 

Vpon the 1 6. Chaptcr/etf.r o.you fayd, the building was onely promiftd , and confequently the power was 
not giuen,butonelypromifed:yet here forgetting y our felfc, you \zyjhegaue before this power to Veter* ouerthe Petersautfco- 
xshole^audrnw to a! the ApofiU; 3 & their fuccefjor^quoting Hierom,& Cyprian, of which neither of both faith,that ntic- 
he gaue Peter power ouer the whole,but equal power to al his Apoftles, as is declared in the x6.chapjib.i som. 
lottinXyfr.de vnhJEccttfcap^SHictom in epM HeliodSzyth no more, touching this matter,but that allClerfe 
fucceeing the degree of the Apofiksjhtm the byes of the fygiom oflxauen* Q{ ffbich I nwy infiaxe, that all the A- 

poftles 



Khem. 



fulke$. 






_--> 



I 






.1 

1 



Chap. xix. 



Matthew. ?7 I 



S^L**i-**«- .a*-««-»^-* h p-*^-^ 

, J« /, «»* *■ *■"*?* r^f l^tllmay SeL the fre/ince ofchrift, but onlyfuch m be gathered U.*p«* 

2i. Seucnue times leucxw 
abfolnthtHOt one man an other tUtr offwjes. 

CHAP. XIX. 

h is Paffion. - N D it came to P^^J^^ Ahadfnt^edthefefaymgsM^ehmfom 

*** A^nd^^^^^^^ Galilee,andcameinto thecal '****- 

Galilee,and came into the coaftesor levme ^ . 

beyondlordan, fr.w«l him : 2 Andqreat multitudes followed htm, and 

\ And great multitudes fobbed him. ^^J^^ 

and he cured them there. ^ phari r ees a [f came vnt o him, temp- 

fJSR. tem P tin ? hU J\ frfceuervcaufe? mantoput away hitmfe for euerycaufe* 

£32* man to ImitTehis **A £g£^ ye * £ a»fwered } andfajde vnto themtfaue 

4 Whoanfwen^ 

iimakeman not read,that he wh 1 en , f , ? A d ntm . made them male and femalej 

r (I „ beginning, madethmmafe^P^ 1 * ^ And r^A^or this caufe IhaUman leaue Gen**. 

Gcn " 7 " hefaid. -,. ^ uW^«^/^^^^£ a 

r,n^ sVorthucaufe,mm^leauePh^ „«** 

GcnV4 ' wthertrndtbalcleauetohumfi: andtheytwo ^Jj^rfp J^»wlw*r, but one 

jhalbeoneflejh. . fe -^ Let not man therefore put afmder, that 

oneflclh. Thattherefore^hich God hath ^ J to| J< ^A^ifc.^' 

Deuw 4 ,i. 7 ^ e y fa y. tom . * :S ofdiuorce, and to put her away? 

fes commaundto giue abu otdiuorce, a ^ He f aj j v » tot hem,M°fes,becaufe of the 

todimifTeher? , for hardne jf e f your hearts Juferedyou .to put a- 

dimifle your wiues : but from the beginning *"/»; ^^ ? ^.^ jUJ*** JJ£ <f 

SSJt nXfhalmaryherthatisdimiaed^om- W^ ^^^^^^ 

^oHiSTesfayvntohimJfthccafe themanbefowithhiswife^nisitnot goodt* 

of a man with his wife be io , it is not expc- ■ww^ ^ ^ t h em ^llmen can not 

di Ti t0 WhoT;idtothem,ftNotaUtakethis received fying t fm they towhome ***- 

i» For there are cunuches ™» * y orneoHtoft heir mothers wombe: &thereare 
bornefo from the* mo ^ J^/ft 'Zchafie^ch were made chafie of men: & 



The Gofpel C h a p. xix. 



* t> r them, £ ^ 

tau.f-i.. l- fi. . . the commandements. r 



1 "t 



Exo.io,ij, 



noioearejaijemtnes* notbea f/f ' (T J "~*** ***j**u 

TL y l^^^^M. 7 hoHfrdt lone tky neighbour as thy aifc 

wanting vmo me? X X 7 things W/^, fiom my y 0H th vp what 

giue to the poore , and fhou (halt haue trea- * * !/ T %&"" ' "*&* t0 the 
♦K •" A " d u when the 7° n J ma » "ad heard « Butwhenthe jmg man heard that Co*. 

23 And Iesvs faid to his difciples , A- * ThenlefufaydvxtohUdifcip'e* Ferity 
men I fay to you that a nch man thai harde- Ifo vnto you th*tar:ch man JbJl hardly enter 
ly enter into the kingdom of heaucn. mtthsf&gdir.teofhctxcn. ° M "^ tmer 

24 AndagaineIfaytoyou,itiseafierfnr .. *'j ■ rr 
■ camel topafc through the ™ of a nc* „ rv- if*"*/* ****** ^ er f° r 

iuL^t-.j, y ^"^laying , who exceedingly amazed, fain^v/hothnr™^ 



4^MZ3r rm ** m '- who -f^-^^sa^s 

|| ai things arc pofsible. ° d '^.thmmtlm^ojpbu, bmitth Cod 

a 7 Then Peter anfoering, faid to him 'ff^ffr J„ 

TuuAu ,.,„ l ii i.c _t i ■ 5 ' . . niTn > 27 * Then anhvered Peter . and /W •-#. 



Theuojpei 27 i nen reter anlwenne , fa d to him ^trr r j n 

=»T M»Mj« bjucl left al thinf s and haue fo- ^M^ZZZ^t "I M » k '"'- 

**£. „. lowed,hee:I W hat t herfore(hal W eha„e> S^Sfe^^^""' 1 ^^ 

vocmcMafle 28 Andlcs vs faid to them Amen Haw ,<• r r r i , 

8KB? toyou 3 thatyouwhi.chhau C flwed" ne ^ Ja^^T^^/^ 1 ^ 
hoiyAbboa,. the regeneration, when the Sonne oS -S?^37 2? S™' 'f ***nf**ll f« in the 

fliaifit 6 teinthefcieofi,ismai e r youfal- ^T^ ? <**** -V***"* f*~- 

twelue tribes of lirael. ' ° g ° ""'"M"* <"*£>»£ tbt tmb* tribes of if. Luk€ 2t * 3 °' 






f. 



; 



Chap, x i x. According to 5, Matthew* j8 

29 Andeucry one that hath left houfe, or 29 oAnAeuery one that hath j w fakmhoufen, 

brethren , or litters , or father, or mother, or or 6retbren>orJtfters y or father fir mother fir wife, 

$ wife , or children , or landes for my names or children^ lank$>forrny names faki 9 Jhallre- 

fake : fhall recciue an hundred fold, andfhall ceiue an hmdred folk, md fhall inherite euerla- 

poffeffe life euerlafting. <£% ftmglife. 

Mar.10,31. ^o And* many fhall be firft, that are laftt 30* But many that are M .fhalheldi % md)f* A ** J * 

Luk.13,30. an ai a ft ;t hatarcfirft. the laft fihatbe fid \ Iukei 3'3<>< 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chai>. xix. 

Rhettt. J. 17* If thou wilt enter.) 1 fee not (faith S. auguftine) why Chrifl fhouldfay, If thou wilt have life euerlafting> 
hgepe the commaundernents : if 'without obferuingof 'them , by onely faith one might be faued* Aug.de fid.8cop.C1X 5. 

jFttlke, I. S. Auguftine writeth againft them which thought they might be iuftified by a dead faith,which is voidcof MHficationby 
good workes,which auailcth no man, but to his greater condemnation. We teach according toy Scripture, aichon !• 
that a man is iuftified by faith without the workes of the law,yctby fuch a faith,as worketh by loue,and is fruit* ■ • 
full of good workes. Although our Snuiour Chrift in this place doth not ftiewehowe men attaine to eternal] 
hfc,but whatpcrfeft obferuation of Gods lawc is required of them that lookc to be iuftified by the workes of 
the lawc, as the Scribes and Pharifces did. Neither that men arc able to fulfill the lawe , but by the rightcout 
nelle of faith, by which S. Auguftine tiv&ifhefe things of the lawe which could net be fulfilled , are fulfilled Iry faith, 
lixpofir.quart.propof.in ep.ad R0m.Num.T9. 

Rhcttt.2. »9. Wife, or children.) Hereof is gathered that the ^p files among other things left their wines alfo to filowe 

Chrifl. Hicro.li.i.aducrf! Iouin. 
Tulkc.2. T ' lc A P°ftles left their wiucs , none othcrwifc then they left their houfe J , and all other things here named, The Apoffle 

which cuery man ought to Ieauc,& to folowe Chrift,if they be anhindcrance to their calling as Chnftians,or wiueii 

as the miniikrs of the Church. See the notes vpon the cigh t Chaptcr,feft 3. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xix. 

Ixhetft* 3. &• Not m3 n fcparatc.) This infeparabilitie betwixt mm and wife rifeth of that , that wedlxkg is afacramint. 

Aug.lU.dc pcc.orig;nc c.34,to 7. Dc nupt.8cconcupii.iu .c.io. 

Fulkc. 3. S. Auguftine vfeth the worde facramentum, generally, for euery holy myfterie * and we confefTc there is a Mariage i* no 

great myfteric in mariage, yetismatrimontenofacramcntofrhenewteftamcntrasBapti(me,andtheLords &CTaiBtot » 
topper are)being inftitutcd in paradife.Therfore in y fecond place by you quotedjlie Qdxh;J^tfoddamfacranim^ 
tumfi certainc holy myfteric of managers commendedto the faithful. See Chap.t .fe&i.andpraefat. fcft.53. 

Rhcttt.4* 9* But for fornication.) tor aduoutrie one may dimiffean other, Mat.y. But neither par tie can marrie againe Manage afta 
fir my cm ft during life. Aug 1m 1 .de adult.coniug.c.ll MA+fw the which vnlawfuUaB of marrying againe>Tabiola diuorce vn- 
that noble matrsne ofHome^albeitfhe was the innocent part, didpubUkfpen.mce, 44 S. Hieronte writeth in her high conu lawfirft 
mentation therefore. And in Sj>aul Kom.7 Jt isplainejhatfhe which u with an other man J>er husbandyet liuing, fhall SS^ 
be calle dan aduotttereffe ; contrary to the doElrine of our *4d*terfaries. ' '• - 

Fftlkc. 4« The exception of fornication, leaueth mariage after diuorce,as free as it was vnder the law. And although Manage aft«f 
Fabiolaofherowncaccord,did penance after the death ofher fecond husband, yet was {he not compelled to diuorce 
forfake her fecond husband,nor her mariage iudged vnlawfull by the Church of Rome in that time. And Hie- 
rome,although he cofefTeit a fault y fhemaricd againc,yctheexcufethitby ncce/fitie of her infirm itie,which 
could not liuc vnmaricd,and therefore citcth the faying of the Apoftle, 1 .Cor.7. It is better to marie 9 then to 
j bstrne. Neither doth the faying of S. PauljRom^.hindcr the lawfulncf fe of mariage after diuorce : for hcis no 

longer an husband,which is lawfully diuorccd for adulterie. 

lirJCm. f* I r. Not all take.) Whofoeuer haue net this gift giuen them jit is eyther fir that shy willnot have it y or fir that 
they fulfill not tlut which they will: and they that haue this gift or attaine to this worde , haue it of Cod and their owne 
free iri//.Aug.li.dc grat.& lib.arbit.c.^S'o that it is euident no man is excluded from this gift J?ut (as Origenherefaith)it Orig.eraft.7'. 
is giuen to all that aski fir it : ccntrary to our Jduerfiries that fay itisimpofjible 9 and thWforcxmfi of breai[ng their ! B ™*» 
v:.wes y wick$dlyfay 9 theyhauenot the gift. ■ . . 

Ttrfke.f. Youpcrucrtthcwordes ofS.Auguftine,cleanecontraiytohis mcaning,0w?m mn caphmt 9 &c. jttmntal$ y«B«nitienoc 
no*: this fay ingfiut they to whom it isgiuen $ (Quibus enim non eft datum t autnolunt 9 aut mn imp lent quod volunt)for '^SP^" 
they to whom it is notgrauntedjeyther willnot yr elsfulfdnot that which they will 9 but they to whom it is giuen doefi wil 
it y thatthey doe fulfill it .$. Auguftines meaning is,that both the wil to be chaft,and the power to fulfill that wil, 
is of the gift of G od,and not in the power of man. Yet is not the will of man enforced,but cy ther changed into 
better by Gods grace.or els left fubieft tofinfull concujnfcencc,where the grace of God maketh not free. And 
this is the true meaningof S.Auguftinc; for as he faith in Vhlm.itf.Taucorumeftvirginitasincarueyomniumde'* 
bet e/k in ccrde. Virginitiein thefltfhjs b:st ofafewe, but in the hart it ought to be of all men. But Origen faitttyt is gi- 
uen to all that askc for it; in dcede he feemcth to fay fo much,but yet in the ende he addeth: Vtile efiatttemfti- 

rc quid dcbe.tt peter e quisjvt mereatur accipere.lt is profitable to kpowe what a man ought to askgjthat he may be meeteto 

receiue. Signifying,that God giueth all things that we pray for,ifthcy be expedient for his glorie and our fal- 
uation. And S. Hicromevpon this place is very plaine , although he acknowledge virginiue to-be the gift of 
Godwin them that pray for it,that labour for it,yct he confefleth it is not in euery man power, fay ing.Chrifl ad* 
dcth 9 he that can take itjet him takf h» that euery mm may confiderhU owne fir enphi whether he be able to fulfill the 
precepts ofvirgmhie andchafihie :for chaflitie ofherfelfe is pleafant 9 and alluring euery man vnto it , but ourfirength 
mufl be confidercd that he may takgit^which can takgit,Origen himfelfc.Tr.i4. in Math, inucygheth againft them, 
which not hauingrcgard to mens ftrength, forbid them to marie. 
Hhetttd. **• Gelded thcmfclues.) They geld themfelues fir thehlngdome of %eauen which vow chafiitie. Kvl%Asv\zq- Vowofcfia* 
• mtWGXty&bichproMeththofi andmorefim to obtaine life ^ c » 

fuerlaftingithcn the Bate of wedlock* ccntr*tn to our Mutr % in all refj>ec7cs, 

K.3, They 



The Gofpell Chap. xix. 



Fulke. 6. . They that are affined of the gift of chafticie vnto their hues cnde, may lawfully vow or determine of ir ■ iJ v«, -r 

*ch e ^ 



'Rgemj. 



Effii^r^r ^"^ ST* 4 

_,, Jtauerjbatjayjtere arena Counfils, tut onelj precepts. 'j*o»-r temp. 

r J? C LaWC ^p^^^^ 6 * v f s co loue him with aU our foulcwith all our ftrength^&c. Therefore whercin- 
doe. In the 5. ierm.ofAug.de temporepsneuer a word of precepts or counfels. 

saassss^ mcns "** 

F*%*. There is great difference r«twcenethebleflin e ofChri{t.andth P hlr{r,nc,^^1„«, B «Ti, j«.^. s«wu.r 



ant 



welwlS 3k nothmg,butofthe prayers ofgodly men. Iheodoret fayt^thatbeingayongman he 

MSiSL vfr rW^ • * r^ 1 "^ And Wh0findedl ^ith prayers o ho]f SLunJer - 
S^nf SS 1,5- u rCm ° n,e ° f k >' ln 8 on * or holding vp tbe handes or no ? 1 1 is the vaLe fuperitition 
Rhemo 'W^^^^^^^ vaineluperltiuon 

9 ' necelirief ^ bep0 S? ) Z ^r&A«/^^ Therein 

and folowmg Chnft, which ,s commaunded to all Chriftians. As for the profeffion of poS? Sato * "to P°F«h Modi 

and hmfelfe t and that he exhorted others to it as much atlatmhirL Ana eo 8o infint *«,„<%«. r\JL\ 'aj 

and giuen them to the poore.andalfo had exhorted other to doc trie like and had fome^m„f ^ 8 ' mat -»- 

trary to his owne wil!,worde,namre,gloric and yet he is almightic jee cap.i 7 icct I In X £22X3 £ tcndeof 
FnlkeJ^. To doe well in hop< * * ' - - 



*^sffirsxssr ,,,u, - ,h «'** -*f s^ 



■ 



Rhmtj* 



Chap. xx. According to S.Matthew* $j> 

i8. You alfo {hall fit.) ^te that mtmelyChr'ifttwho is the piMtyaU&fropniudge ofthe liuhig Aitf 'imf i* 

but with him the Afoftles and all petfiB Saintet (halliudge : andyet thtt doith nothing derogate to hi$ \rero"atiue t by * P 
whom and vnderwhom they holde this and all other dignities in this life and t Ik next. * 

Ttdke.14. All the Saintes of God (hall iudgc the world, and euen the Angels, 1 .Cor. j.x. and 3 . not to the derogation, 
but to the honour of Chrift,as the members ofhis myfticall body. 

CHAP. XX. 



m«m/«>6 wore « feu Di/c$fer «»c/wg hisfaffion: 10. B&ftfog //« ambitious twofuiters to thin/% rather offufferim 
with him: 24 Jnd teaching vs (in the rejl ofhis Difciflei)not to begrietted at our Eccle/lifficali Supmours, confide*, 
ring tiny are(as he was himfelfe)to toilefor lUrfaluation. 19. Then going out of lerichojsegiueth fight vnto two blind. 



vnto a 

went out 



ttcG h? T He kingdome °f heauen is like to a man TJOr the kmgdome of heauen is like 

Sofscptw- ■*• thatis an noufllolfler which went forth T man that is an bondholder , which m 

Bdmc. early || in the morning to hire workemen in- early in the morning to lyre labourers into his 

to his vineyard. Vineyard. 

2 And hairing made couenant with the 2 And vchen he had agreed with the labou- 
workemen for a penic a day,he fent them in- rersfor apenie a day , hefent them into his Vine* 
to his vineyard. yarde. 

3 And going forth about the third houre, ' 3 And when he went out about the thirde 
he faw other ftanding in y market place idle, home , he fawe other Handing idle in the market 

"• 4 And he faid to them, Goe y ou alfo into place, 

the vineyard : and that which fhall be iuft, I 4 ^Andfaide vnto them, Goe ye alfo into the 

will giue you. Vmcyard,andwhatfoeueris right, I will giue you. 

5 And they went their way. And againe And they went their way. 

he went forth about the fixt and the ninth s Againe , when he went out about thejixth 

houre : and didlikewife. and ninth home, he didlikewife. 

6 But about the eleuenth houre he went 6 ±And about the eleuenth houre , when he 
forth and found other ftandi ng , and he fay th weHf omJjc fomde other ftanding idle, and faith 
to them , what ftande you here all the day vmo t hem fvbyjlaml ye here all the day idle? 

,< *' e ' > 7 They fay vnto him, Becaufenomanhath 

7 They fayto him, Becaufenomanhath hired vs.He faith vnto them, Goeye alfo into the 
hiredvs.He faith tothem,Goe you alfo into vineyard: and what foeuer is right , thatfhallje 
the vineyard. receiue. 

8 And when euening was come,the lord g So when euen was come , the lorde of the 
ofthe vineyard faith to his bailife, Call the Vineyard faith vnto his Steward, Call the labou- 
workemen, and pay them their hire , begin- re rs, and giue them their hire, beginning fiom the 
ning from the laft euen to the firft. lafl,vnto the first. 

9 Therefore when they were come that 9 And when they came that were hired a- 
came about y eleuenth houre , they receiued bout the eleuenth houre, they receiued euery man 
euery one ] apenie. apenie. 

1 o But when the firft alfo came , they / Butwhen the firft came alfo, theyfuppofed 

thought that they fliould receiue more : and that theyfhould haue receiued more : and they 

they alfo receiued euery one a penic. ltl>ei*>ife receiued ettery man apenie. 

SSfor II And receiuing it thev* murmured a- u Andwhen they hadreceiuedit, they mur- 

ennying the gainft the good man ofthe houfe, muredagatntt the good wan ofthe houfe, 

SSnd , I2 Saying Thelblalt haue continued one t2 Saying, Thefe laft haue wrought but one 

their teivmi houre : and thou haft made them equall to houre , and thou hail made them equallvnto vs, 

tEfcfi v , s *» haue borne the bur£ kn ofthe day and which haue borne the burden andferuent he ate 



the heates. 



. * 







f the day. 



1 2 But he anfwering faid to one of them, ij But heanfweredto one ofthem,andfaide, 

Frende, I doe thee no wrong : didft thou not Friend , I doe thee no wrong : diddeft thou not a- 

couenant with me for a p enie? gree with me for apenie? 

1 4 Take that is thine, and goe : I will alfo / + Take that thine is, and goe thy way, I will 
giue to this laft euen as to thee alio. giue vnto this last, euen as vnto thee. 

15 Or,is it not lawful for me to doe that I // Is it not lawful forme to do that 1ml with 



Will? K.+ 



mine 



J 1 

JL 



Tht Gofpel in 
avotiueMaflc 

ofthe holy 

Croffe. 

War.10,32. 

Luke 18,31. 



The Gofpell 

willMs thine eye naught,becaufcl am good. 

1 6 So ftiall the lait , be firlt : and the firft, 
laft. For many be called, but j] fewe ele&. (£>* 

17 * And Iesvs going vpto Ierufalem, 
tooke the twelue difciples fecretly,and faide 
to them, 



Chap. xx. 



mineowne ? Is thine eye eaill,becaufe I am good? 
1 6 *So the laftfhatbe firft /tnd the fiy ft fhalbe 
loft; for many be called,bmfewe be chofen. 

1 7 ^ And Iefm going vp to Hierufide,tooke the 

twelue difciples afide in the way, &faid vnto the, 

1 8 *Beholdpegoe vp to Hierufalem, and the 



Mat.T9.1j, 

mar,! 0.31. 
luke 13.40, 
Mar.io.?x. 
lukc 18.31. 



1 8 Behold we goe vp to Hierufalem, and fonne of man Jhallbe betrayed vnto the chiefs 



Warjo,32. 
Luk.18,31. 



The Gofpel 

vponS.Iamcs 

day./u/.i$. 

And S.Johns 

anteportant 
iMtinam 

Jttaii.6. 

Mar.io^f. 



the Sonne of man ftiall be deliuered to the 
chiefe Pricftes and to the Scribes, and they 
ftiall condemne him to death, 

19 *And dial deliuer him to the Gentiles 
to be mocked, and fcourged, and crucified, 
and the third day he ftiall rife againe. K> 

20 *Then came to him the mother of the 
fonnes of Zebcdee with her fonnes^ adoring 
and defiring fome thing ofhim. 

2 1 Who faid to her,what wilt thou ? She 



Prieftes,and vnto the Scribes, and they Jhall con- 
demne him to death: 

1 9 * And (hall deliuer him to the Gentiles to Iohn 18.5 a, 
be mocked, and to be fcourged, and to be crucifix 

cd: and the third day hejhallrift againe* 

jo *Thencame to him the mother of Zebedees Markio^y. 
children , with her fonnes , worfhipping him, and 
defiring a certaine thing ofhim. 

2t And he faith vnto her, what wilt thou? 
She faith vnto him , Graunt , that theft my two 



\ 






faith to him , Say that thefe my two fonnes fonnes may fit , the one on thy right hand, and 
may fitte , one at thy right hand , and one at the other on the left, in thy kingdome. 



Mar.io 3 4i. 
Luk.22,zy. 

JSuperioririe 
is not here 
forbidden a- 
mong Chri- 
ftians,neither 
EccIelialKcall 
nortcmjvorall: 
but hea&enifh 
tyranniers for- 
bidden,and 
humilitic com- 
mended. 



Mar.! 0.46. 



thy left hand in thy kingdome. 

22 AndlE s v s anfwcring,iaid,You know 
not what you defire. Can you drinkeofthe 
cuppe that I ftiall drinke of?They fay to him, 
we can. 

23 He faith to them, My cuppe in deede 
you ftiall drinke of: but to lit at my right h ad 
and left , is not mine to giue to you : out || to 
whom it is prepared of my father. t£9 

24 And the ten hearing it, were dilplcafed 
at the two brethren. 

2 5 And Iesvs called them vnto him,and 
laid,*You know that the princes of the Gen- 
tiles $ ouer rule them : and they that are the 

grcater,exercife power againft them. 

26 It ftiall not be lb among you.butwho- 
foeuer wil be the greater among you, let him 

beyourminifter; 

27 And he that will be firft among you, 
ftiall be your feruant. 

28 Euen as> || Sonne ofmanis not come 
to be miniftred vnto , but to mi niftcr , and to 
giue his life a redemption for many. £> 

29 And * when they w r ent out from Ieri- 
cho,a great multitude folowedhim. 

3 o And behold two blind men fitting by 
the way fide , heard that Iesvs palfcd by, 
and they cried out faying, Lord,haue mercie 
vpon vs/onne ofDauid. 

3 1 And the multitude rebuked them that 
they ftiould hold their peace. But they cried 



2 2 But Iefm anfwered, and faid, Te wote not 
what ye aske. Are ye able to drinke of the cuppe 
that I Jhall drinke of and to bebaptizedwiththc 
baptifme that lam baptizxdmthi They fay vnto 
htm, We are able. 

23 Hejaithvnto them,Ye/bal drinke in deed 
of my cup,andbe baptizjdmth the baptifme that 
lam baptised with ; But to fit on my right hand, 
and on my leftjs not mine to giue, but to them for 
whom it is prepared of my father. 

24. * And when the ten heard this , theydif 
darned at the two brethren. 

2f But Iefm when he had called them vnto 
himfaid,Tc know that the princes of the Gentiles 
bane dominion ouer thcfo,& they that are great, 
exercife authorise vpon them. 

26 ItfhallnotbefoamongymtButwhofoeuer 
wilbe great amongyou, let him beyourminitter, 

27 Andwhofo mlbe chsefe amongyou,lethim 
bey our feruant 

2 S Euen as * the fonne of man came not to be 
miniftred vnto, but to minifter, & to giue his life 
a ranfime for many. 

29 M And as they departed from Hiericho, 
much people folowedhim. 

30 And beholde, two blind men fitting by the 
way fide, when they heard that lefuspaffed by,they 
cryed y faytng,0 Lord, thou fonne ofDauid, haue 
mercie on vs. 

3 * Andthepeople rebuked them,becaufe they 
fhouldho/de their peace : but they cried the more, 



Mar.ro.4r4 

lukc 1X.2 J. 



Phil 1.7. 



Mar.ic>4& 
luke 18.35:. 



outthemore,faying,Lord,hauemercievp- faying, Haue mercie on vs,0 Lord, thou fo 
on vs,fonne ofDauid. — - * 

32 And Iesvs ftoode, and called them, 
and faid, What will ye that I doe to you? 

33 They fay to him, Lorde, that our eyes 
may be opened. 

34 And 



onnc 



ofDauid 

32 And Iefm ftoodfltU, and called them, and 
faid,whatwillye that I foal doe vnto you! 

53 Thyfity vnto him,Lerd,that our eiesmaj 
be opened. 



-.? 



A 



J. 



them. 



Chap. xx. According to S. Matthew. 40 

34 And IksVs hauing companion oti 34 SoIefmhadcompaJJioxonthem^andtou-* 
them, touched their eyes. And immediatly chedtheir eyes; andimmediatly their eyes recti* 
they law^and folowed him. usd fight ,and they followed him. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xx. 

I. In the morning.) God called feme in the mormigfhat *s y in tlx beginning of tin worldyM^bel, Enoch ffloe t and<r 
ther the iuft and fa;thf till ofthefirfi age : at the third Imre, Abraham, lfaac>and lacob, and thi reft of their a>re; at tfa 6jxHtrt 

end of the world, the 
lews from time 
h countries to the 
faith, fome finer y feme later: and particular nt:n to be ins fern ant s, fmeyonger % fomeelder y of diners ages. 

$. Pcny.) ThepenypromfidtO'dl^aslifecuerlaftrng^whichiscommm the f am life nv?rffi a 

there be decrees ofglorie,as * betwixt flam anifiarre in the element. Aug Ji.de virgf nit.c.i& dory in EcL 




R he ffl* I* l6 ^ ew c kfr) Ttyfi m e * e & **hich defpifcd not their caller Jwt followed and belemdhim ;fdr men bekuc not but of iien.' 
their ownefiee will. Aug Ji.i .ad Simplic.q.z. 

Vulhp t ^° nian can w " cc more c ^^ ua "y c ' ien S. Auguftine doth,againft the Popifh opinion of elcftion and frce- 
tulM. 1. wi jj in r h at place. Whofc words arethefe,&notasyou hauefalfly tvan{\atcdthci\).W c]uivocantmwnco>itemp~ Frccwilt 

ftyui}! y fedcreJen:iofecjUHtiftnt s volentesaHtemfmedubiacn^^ 

banc folowed in belecuing^now without doubt they bane belecued willingly m What is it then that folowethf therefore it is net* 
ther of him that willtthjm of him that runnethjjut of God thatfhewetb mcrcie. Js it not becaufe we cannot fo much as will, 
but being cailedfiw performs our mll 9 except Godhelpevs} Againe,^//t?r Dem prteftat 9 &c % Jftcr one fin Godperformeth 




ings of Auguftine? 

Ehem 2 ** To whom it is prepared.) 7 he kingdom of 'he men is prepared fr them that are worthy of it and defirue itby Mar.1^17; 
' • thehr wel doing^is in holy Scripture it is very oficn t That God wil repay cilery man according to his works.tf/«i,Comc Rom ' 2 *- 

ye blcffedjpofTcffc the kingdom prepared for yoii.^^becaufc I was luingriCj&yougauemcmcate^ 

andyougaue mcdxinkc>&CC.TherforedoethChnftfity /;ere,Itis not mine to giue. becaufe he is ittfl and wil not giueit SeritttTdfr 

to enery ma without refpetf oftfolr de fins; yea mr alikg to euery onejmtdiuerfly according to greater or lefier merits as here ward. 

S. Chryfjnaktfb hflaine^hen our Sauiour telleth them t that although theyfuffir mirtyrdcmfor hisfah^yet he hath not to 

giue them tlje wo cheefe places. Sec S.Hiero.Vponthisplacc,&h.t.adu.louin.r.if, Thisaifiis aleffenforthemthat pWtf», tf& 

hane to beftow Ecdefiaflical benefices, that they haueno carnall rtfieblto kfnred^&c.but to thewortbmes ofthe per f-ns. m 

Tttlke. 2* A curfed gloffe that corruptcth the plaine & manifeit meaning of the text. The Scripture neucr promifeth Mew* 

the kingdom of heauen to them that are worthy of ir,by y mew of their works, or that deferue it by wel doing. 
It is the free gift of God,not of works,as S.Paul iheweth,£/>Ae.a.And though God render to cucry man ?.ccor~ 
ding to his works,yet he faith not,for the defert of his works,And our fauiour Chrift cumendeth not the deferc 
of their works,which haue fed him in the poorc: but alleageth their works,as an open teftimony of their faitho 
For the kingdome was prepared for them before the beginning ofthe world,by the eternal decree of God, by 
which they were chofen in Chnft to the praife of his glory,& created to good works,E/>/*.i.e> 2.and al reward 

due to good works,dcpcndcth vpon y mercy of God,and not vpon the merit ofthe worke. Neither doth Chry- 

foftom fpeake of greater or Ictfcr mcrits,but of greater vermes and more excellent works>For albeit God giue 
greater reward to greater vcrtues,yet it folowcth not, that any vertuc defcruech or mcriteth. For the vermes, 
workes,andrewards,are all and euery one the free gifts of God. Hierome hath fome words founding to fuch a 
thing,yet not merits or defert: but his iudgement vpon deliberation,!* to be taken out of his bookes againft the 
?elagians y \v\\ctc he writeth thus: Gur righteoufnes confifleth not of our ownemerits,but ofthe mexiecfGodJi.T Againc 
he fheweth manifeftly, that righte ufnes is not in mans meritc or d<firt 9 but in tbegraee of God, which accepteth th faith cf 
bskeuersjvithout the wori^ ofthe Anv.Before the Velayan herefic(maintcyning the power of frccwil and meritc of 
works againft the free grace of God)did trouble the Church,diucrs ofthe fathers were notfo wary & circum- 
Ipeft in their words ancl phrafes,as afterward they faw it was neceifary for them to be: For the Telagian hcre- 
tikes tooke hold of luch termes and formes of fpeach,and alleaged the fayings ofthe ancient fathers, againft 
their true meaning and right iudgement,as of S Hilarie, S.Ambrofe, S.Chryioftome>S.Hicromc,and S.Augu- 
ftinehimfelfe,astcihfiethS.AuguftincAw^e^grwr«.f4/\^i # ^z.63.tf^ 

Rhem* z $* As the fonnc of man.) Chrifi himfilfe as he was the Sonne ofman>was their c5r our $upcri'.ur,and* Lord and Io j j. 1 *, 

Maifier^ notwithfiandin>r his humUitie; and therfore it is pride and haultineffe which isforbidden y and not Superioritie or 
Lordfijip^asfimeHtreti^es would haue it* 

CHA P. XXI. 

teingmw come to the place of hh Vafiion y he enterethwith humiUtie andtriumpb together: 1% Shewethhis%ealefor the 
Tn* fifth part, hov.fi of Godhynedwith great mirueU.- ij Jndto the Idlers be boldly defendeth the acclamations of the children* 
°^ th fc CH fK- Y • ** We citrfcthalfi that fruitlesleafie tree: 23 auouchethhis powei-by tbewitnesoflohn: %% andforeteliethbisin 
paffionin H> two parables their reprobatkn(witb the Gentiles vocation) for tlmt wicked de fir ts > 41 andconfequetitly tlnkirrepa* 
nifalem. rable damnation that fhaUenfut ther of. 

"V io p » tu '' ,, A ^ when they drew nigh to Hicrufa- A N*jD * when they drewe nigh vnto Hiern- Marke n. u 
J^st-Ibv be -^-jL^ cm J anc ^ wcre comc to Beth-phagee jL\.Jklem 9 and were come to Bethphage, vn- ^ ukc *9**9*. 
«Zhcl h 2\Zf &5 ynto Mount-oliuet , then I e s v s lent two to the mount ofOlwes, then fent Iefits two dif* 

5VNBAY. 



palme" difciplc?, ciples, 



2 



Saying 2 Saying 



Holy TheGofpell Chap.xxi. I 

VYeeke. 2 Saying to thcm,Goe ye into the towne 2 Sayingvnto them,goe into the village that 

that is agairut you, and immediatly|you fhal lieth otter againii you, and anonyeefhallfinde an 

finde an affe tied and a colt with her : looie ajfe tied, am a colt with her, when ye hatte loo fed 

them and bring them to me : xhtmjbring them vnto me. 

3 And if any man fliall fay ought vnto 3 sAndifany man fay ought vntoyouyefhal 
you,fay ve,that our Lord hath need of them: fay, The Lord hath needs of them andftraightway 
and forthwith he wil let them goe. hewiUlet themgoe. 

4 And this was done that it might be fill- 4 eAUthis wo* done,that it might be fulfilled 
filled which was fpoke by y Prophet, faying, which was fpoken by the Prophet, faying, 

5£j* '* S Say ye to the daughter ofSion, Beholde thy j * Telly e the daughter ofSion, 'Beholde, thy Efaitfi.i r . 

" ™' bingcommethtothee,meeke,andfittingvponan Kingcommeth vnto thee, meeke, and fittinovp- * zc b'9$- 

affe & a colt the file of her that is vfedto they oke. onanAfe,andacolt,thefoale o/thc AiTe vfed iohni1 - 1 *' 

6 And the difciples going, did as Ie s v s to the yoke. 
commaunded them, 6 The difciples went, and did as lefts com- 

7 And they brought|theafle and the colt: mandedthem, 
and layd their garments vpon them,& made y And brought the Ajfcjtnd the colt, and put 
him to fit thereon. on them thetr clothes, andhefi.te thereon. 

8 And a very great multitude fpred their S <>And many of the people ffired their gar- 
jj garments in the way : and others did cut mentsintheway, other cut dome branches font 
boughes from the trees,and ftravved them in the trees,andftrawed themin the tray. 
the way: 9 fJMoreouer, the multitudes that went be- 

p And the multitudes that went before fore, and that came after, cryed, fay ing,Hofan- 

rfaLx X7,i*. and that folowed, cried, faying, || Hofatma to na to thefonne ofDauid: SleJJed is he that com- 

thefonne ofDauid: bleffed ts he that commeth in meth in the name of the horde, Hofanna in the 

the name of our LorcLpi Hofanna in the htghefi. highefi. 
onTS/ 1 " ioAnd\vhenhewasentredHierufale,the to * 'oAndwhenhe was come into Herufa- Mar.u.xt. 

the firft weeke whole citie was m oued, faying,Who is this? lem,allthe citie was mooued,faytng,who is this? luke'?-4J. ' 
inLene. 1 1 And the people faid,This is I e s v s the // Andthe multitude faid, This is Iefus that iohn X,I 3» '. 

Prophet,of Nazareth in Galilee. Prophet of Nazareth a citie in Galilee. 
Mar.n,Tf. I2 And* Iesvs cntred intothetcmple 12 Jind lefts went into the temple of God, 

j E mS of G °4 and cait out all that * fold & bought * and cast out all them thatfolde andbought in Dcut l . l , 

theabufeof in the temple, and the tables of the bankers, the Temple, and ouerthrewe the tables of the 

mKdi 5 / *** the chaires of thcra tnat *° ld pigeons he money changers, and the feat es of them that fold 
fing.vvaiking, oucrthrew: Doues, 

fewSpying M And he faith to thcm,It is written,^ t 3 Andfaide vnto them, It is written, CMy 
C KS'Sd " ou f e P"' all>e eaSe " the\houfe of prayer : butyou houfe (halbe called the houfe of prayer,* but ye Efai.^.7. 
heSwemay' hxuemadeitadenneoftheeues. hatte made it adenne of thiettes. " tee.7.11. 

rr <ti * 4 Andtherecamctohimthe blinde,and 14 * Andthe blindc andthe halt came tohim Mar ujt 

Ier/ r r. the lamc in the tcm P Ie : and he heaIcd them, in the temple /md he healed them. lukc i?.W 

•*■" 1 5 And the checfe priefts & Scribes fee- t j When the chiefe Prteftes and Scribes faw 

ing the inaruelous things that he did , & the the wonders that he did, and the children crying 

children crying in y temple,& laying,/^- in the Temple, and faying, Hofanna to thejonnc 

na to thefonne ofDauid:t\\cy had indignation, ofDauid, they difdained, 

16 And faid to him, Heareft thou what 16 zAndfatdevnto him, Hearefl thouwhat 

theie fay? And Ie svs faid to them, Very wel. the fe fay? But Iefus faith vnto them, Teajhaueye 

Pf.8,3 . haue you neucr read,7JW out of the \mouth of neuer read*Out of the mouth of babes and fuck- VMS 

infants and fucklings thou hajlperfitedprai/e? hngs thouhajl ' ordeined praifc? * 

1 7"And leauing them,he wet forth out of i 7 And he left them,andwent out of the citie 

the citie into Bethania,& remained thereto vnto t Bethanie,andhe lodged there. 

M vk d a v. 18 And in the morning returning into / 8 Inthe morning,ashe returned into the ci- 

the citic,hc was an hungred. tie, he hungred. 

mZSSL I 9 * Andrcc i»g a certainetfigtreebythe 19 **Andwhen be fawe one fgge tree inthe Marjx «. 

L^word<of way fide, he came to it: and found nothing way he came to it, and found nothing thereon but 

K&*- onitbutleauesonlv,andhe faith to it,Neuer leaues onely, and faid vnto it fetter fi -uhe growc 

ii«£ tTvoid rf grow there fruit of thee for cuer. And incon- on thee henceforwarde. And anon the Me tree 

•Sju&h. tincnt the figtfee was withered. mheredaway. , ** 

ao And MtAnd 



■ i 



Holy Chap.xxi. According to S. Matthew., 4t 

AXTc P If P 

* 20 And the difciples feeing it, marueled *o sAndwhenthe difciples faw it ,they mar- 

faying,How is it withered incontinent? neiled,faying,Howfooneisthefiggetree withe- 

Tvhsday. 21 And I e s v s anfwering faid to them, redaway? 

Mac!7,*o. Amen I fay to you,*ifyou flial haue faith,and 21 Iefus anfwered,andfaid vnto ihemJTere- 

ltagger not,not only that of the figtree fhall ly I [ay vnto you, if ye haue faith, and doubt nor, 

you doe,but and if you flial fay to this moun- yefhal not only do this which is done to thefigge 

taine,Take vp and thro w thy fclf into the fea, tree^utalfo } ifyeJhalfay vnto this mountaine, Be 

itfhal be done. thouremoued,andbe thoucafl Hnto the fea Jtjhal- 

22 And all things whatfoeuer you fliall be done. 

aske in prayer || beleeuing you flial receiue. 22 And all things whatfoeuer ye (hallaskein 

2 3 And when he was come into the tern- prayer J>eleeuing s yefhallreceiue. 

pie, there came to him as he was teaching, 23 * zAndwhen he was come into the Tern- Mar.11.z7. 

the cheefe Priefts and auncients of the peo- pie, the chief e Prieftes and the elders of the people lllke " u * 

Mar.u,i8. p!e,iaying,*||mwhat power doeft thou thcfe camevnto himteaching,andfay,BywhatauUo- Orasbems 

Luc.io,i. thingsPand who hath giuen thee this power? ritie doesi thou thefe things ? andvehogaue thee ***&*& 

24 I e s v s anfwering faid to them, I alfo this power? 

wil aske you one word: which ifyott flial tell z+ lefts anfvered,andfaidvnto them, I alfo 

me, Iallb will tell you in what power I doe will askeyouone question, which if yetelme,l in 

thefe things. Hkevifemlltellyonbywhatauttorttieldoethefe 

25 The Baptifme oflohn whence was it? things? 

from heauen,or from menPBut they thought 2/ ThebaptifmeofIohn,whencewaiit?from 

within themf clues/aying, heauen,or of men? Andtheyreafonedwith them- 

16 If we flial fay from heauen, he wil fay filues, fayingjfwefhallfay, From heauen,he wil 

to vs,why then did you not beleeue him? but fay vnto vsjrhy did ye not then beleeue him? 

if we flial fay from men : we feare the multi- 2 6 'But if we fhall fay, Ofmenjhenfeare we 

tude. for al hold Iohn as a Prophet. the people* for all men holde Iohn at aTrophet. Maun. 14.7 

27 And anfwering to Iesvs they faid,We 27 sAnd they anfwered vnto Iefus, andfaid, 
know not.He alfo faid to them,Neither do I Wee can not tell And hefaide vnto them, Nei- 
tel you in whatpower I doe thcfe things. ther tell I you by what auUoritie I doe thefe 

28 But what is your opinion? A ccrtainc things. 

man had two fonnes : and comming to \ the 28 But what thinkeyou? A certaine manhad 

firft, he faid, S onne, goe worke to day in my twofonnes^ind when he came to the firft,he faid, 

vineyard. Sonne,goeandworketodayinmyvineyarde. 

29 And he anfwering, faid, I wil not.But 29 Heanfwered,andpiidJwillnot;butaf- 
afterward moued with repentance he went, terward he repented,and went. 

30 And comming to the other, he faidc 3° tAndwhenhecametothefecond,hefiid 
like wife. And he anlwering,faid,I goe Lord, Ukewife : And he anfwercd, and faid, /goe fyr t 
and he went not. and went not. 

3 1 Which of the two did the fathers wil? 3 ' Whether of them twainc didthe wil of his 
They fay to him, The firft. Iesvs faith to father ? And they ftidvnto him, The firft. Iefus 
them, Amen 1 iay to you,that the Publicans faith vnto them, Verely I fay zntoyou, that the 
and whoores goe before you into the king- Publicanes and the harlots goe into the kino-dome 
dom ofGod. of God beforeyou. 

32 For Iohn came to you in the way of 3- For* Iohn came vnto you bythewayofMmh.yi% 
iuftice: and you did not beleeue him. but the r/ghteoufhefp, and ye beleeuedhm not : but the 
publicans and whoores did beleeue him: but Publicanes and the harlots beleeusd him. And 

you feeing it,neither haue ye had repentance ye, whenyehadfeene it, were not mooned after- 

after ward,to beleeue him. ward with repentance, that ye might haue belee- 

vji kJJ 3 5 An other parable hcare ye : A man uedhim. 

theftcond therewasanhoufliolderwho*platedavinc- 33 Hearlgn another Jimilitude. *There was Efay.j.t. 

Ef yj V. nLent ' yard, and made a hedge roundabout it, and a certaine man,anhoufholder, which planted a k***«. 

Mar!ri,i. digged in it a preffe,and builded a to wre,and vineyard, and hedged it roundabout, anddigged jjjj j* 

Luc.io. let it out to husbandmen: and went forth in- aw~inepreffeinit,andbuiltatowre,andletitout " 

to a ftrange countrie. to husbandmen, & went into aflrange countrey. 

3 4 And when the time of fruites drewe 34. And when the time of the fruit e drewe 
nigh,he fenthis feruants to the 4 husbandmen, neere, hefent his fermms tQ the husbandmen, 

to """" thai 



W»L ThcGofpeU Chap. xxi. 

to receme the Suites thereof. that thy might receive the finite* of it. 

p And the husbandmen apprehending g s ^»d the husbandmen, when they hadta- 

his feruants,one they beat, an other they M- kenhisferuantsjhey beat one jkilkd another^ 

Jed,and an other they (toned, fioned another. 

36 Againehefentotherferuatsmoethen 36 *Againe he fent other feruants,moe then 

therormer: and they did to them likewife. the firSt ,andthey did vnto them Itkemfe 

37Andlaftofalhefenttothemhisf5ne, 37 But laftofall, he fent vnto them 'his owne 

\$£>2 "L r u uer f nce my fo T* , Sm "> &* ' n v ***** * *»* of^y 

3 8 But the husbandmen feeing the fonne, Sonne. J 

£w^K- AC ^ dUeS ??S S i S ^t irV ? II,C ' , ^Bmwhenthehusbandmenfawethefonne, 

tlnrt ' ' ^^ 1USlnhCri " fyJM*m n tki^el*,sfei s dbeire t Match *, 

l' XnA , , .. . ni . c l me ^^lhim > andletvsfeafevponhuin.iohnu.5 i . 

39 And apprehending him they caft him hentance. * 

WojoftEera^ldlledhia,, ,, ^ ^ caught him^ndthrujl him out 

40 When therefore the lord of the vine- •/>& Vtneyard^ndSte him 

yarde mail come, what will he doe to thofe 4.0 when the Lorde therefore of the vine- 
husbandmen? jardecommeth, what will he doe vnto thofehuf. 

41 ineyiaytohim,Thenaughtiemenhe bondmen? 

H^^T^V ^ dhi ™ C y^^wil ^ */ They fay vntohim,He K ,ll mtferablyde- 

ZZZ^ ^r^ fhallrCn " ^hofemc^dm^andmll let mt hdtne- 

der him the finite in their feaions. ^ wft> „^, W*wfr**, »fet AM 

42 1 e s v s faith to them,Haue you neuer him thefiutte in due feafons 

* ^T^lT^T^'^f'r V ^f^^them^Dtdjeneuerread m.nS, t . 
dm ™elled the fame is made into theheadof in the Scriptures, Theftone which the builders ■&*". 

thecorner?By our lord was this done, anditis difalowed,the fame is become the headof the ccr- 

45 Therefore I fay to you, that the king- in our eyes. 
iT^;i?K° d ^ ^ takCn aWa ^r X° u > * 7k*/Wy /*»/*,**, Tbekhmbme 



fruitesthereof. on hing.ng forth the fiuisthertf. 

n ft And *hethat fallethvpon thisftone, *, Ani*,r ho focter frail fall on tL., 



Ea ' 4 - flJt tS^ tS ?'lr 1 1 "r: . . ft ^>Hr+v*Z**~*i k- 



/t, jr 1 t 1 1 r . « .. . * ^ ^** ** wjwverwmrm on this [tone \iba 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxi. 

^LJt% a i ear l eC ° lt - ) , ^^MfJW^A^^A^wArWU!-/ „• • „ 



F*%. /. 



tu im lut rem. 10m Argument and proofc is none, but yout bare afleucran<Mi.Tliat 



Holy 



Chap. xxi. 



According to S.Matthew* 



4* 



Rhern. 2. 
Vulke. 2. 



Khem. 3* 
fulke 3 . 

them. 4. 
Fulke*. 



Rhem.ft 



Fulke. c . 



Rhem. 6, 



Fulke 6. 



Rhem, 



which his Difciples did , had the warrant of the holie Scripture, but who hath required thefc theatrical! 

pompesatyourhandes t or what word ofGodhaue you, toafl'ureyou, thatheacccptcthfuchwdl-worthip? 

who deteftcth all worihip which is according to the doctrines and tradition of men , and not after his ownc 

comma1mdcmcnt.Mat.x5.Efa.29.Deut.ii.3z. 

- 9. Hofanna.) Thefevcry rpordesofioyfulcrieand triumphant voice of gratulaiion to our Sauiour, holy Church Hosanna 

vfeth atonies in the Vrefzce of the Maffeju it were the voice of the Vrieft and at tlx people (who thin Aecially are at tent 

and dettout) immediately before th e Confearatlon and Eleuation y as it were expe£nngflnd reioycing at Im comming. 

Holy words prophancly abufed,of chem thatcxpeft a third comming of Chiift in pcribn,which die Scrip- 
ture doth notteach, that maketh mention but of two rommings of Chrift, the one in humilitietoourre- Sacringofth* 
demption , the other in glorie to iudgement . And as for the attention and dcuotion of the people,that you Malic. 
lpcake of,they can haue none of thoic matters which they vnderftand nor. And though fome hauc a blindc 
and fupcrftitiousaffc&ion,yct the common fort be walking about the Church, and prating, euenin Mafic 
time,vntill the tingling of your lacring Bell,call them to worfhip your Idol], 

1 3 . Houfe of praier.) 2(pte here that he caUeth external facrifice (out of the Trophet Efay) praier. Tor hejf>ea- 
fsgth of the Templeyehhh was builded properly andprincipallyforfacrifice. 

The Temple was not builded properly and principally for facrifice, but for praier,as both this text doth t& 
ftifie,and Salomon in his praier at the dedication of the Temple i.Rcg 8.1 he external ccremonic of facrifice^ 
wout faithful praier,was nothing worth,but praier without facrince,was alwaies acceptable vnto God.Pfal.so. 

1 6. Mouth of infants.) Tong chlldrem \ prayers proceding from the inftin&of Gods fj>irit>be acceptable : and fa Prayers not 
the voices of the Bkfjsr ofotherftmplefolh now in she Church, though themfelues vnderftand not particularly what thy vndcrftood ofc 

to±w*mU*s« l fid»ch4. * tssr 

The children that by inft inft of Gods fpirite,cricd in the Temple, Hofanna in the higheft,fpakc in the Syri- p ravcrs not vfr 
an tongue which they vndcrftood,and alio knew that rhcy faluted our Sauiour Chrift, as their Mcflias,whofe dcrftoode, 
comming they were taught according to the Scriptures,to looke for : although they vndcrftood not diftindtly 
allmyfteries of Chnfts oflice,which none of his Apoftlcs did throughly know, at this time. I hcrcfore this is a 
beaftly conclusion of yours,ergc praiers not vnderftoocl of the partie,arc acceptable to Chrift. If^ou vrge the 
words of thcPfalme,which namcth infants and fucklings that can neither fpeak nor vnderftand,the meaning 
is not,that they praife God with their voicc:but that the prouidence of God to his great praife,is manifeft out 
of their mouthes,to whom he hath prouided meate,before they were borne, and in that great weakencs & ig- 
norance,taught them to take it for their fuftenance,and call for it in their crying voice, when they lacke it. So 
that our Sauiour Chnft,out of that text rcafoneth trom the lcffetothc more,if God ordained his praife out of 
infants and fuckl in gs,thac can not fpeake or vnderft an d, how much more out of thefe,t ha c can fpeake,& haue 
fomc vnderftanding ? 

xi. Beleeuing.) In refyeEt of our own vnworthincjfe % andof thethingnot alwaies expedient for vsjte may ml 
doubt whenwe pray ^whether we jhalobtaineornoi but on Cods part we muft beteeue^ thztUfcemuft haue no diffidence 

or miftruft either of bit power or of hit wiljfw be worthy >& the thing cxpedient+And thetfore SMarkg hath f/w,Haue Marci i.a^ 
ye faith of God. 

Inrcfpc&ofour ownevnworthincs, wcare.vtterlyoutof allhope^ to obtcineany thingthatweprayfor, 
andtliereforepraynotatalinrefpcftofourworthmes,butweprayin faithof Godspromiies, which of his Prayer in fauh, 
free grace,he hath made vnto vs,for the wonhincs of Chrift Icfus. Neither muft we doubt of the expedience 
of thofe things which he hath promifed,and will performc in time and maner, which by his wifedome he fee- 
cth to be conueniencBut for fuch particular things,as he hath made no exprellc promife to graunt them, we 
muft pray with (ubmiflion of our requeft vnto his will,nothing doubting, but he will graunt whatfocuer is for 
his glorie,and our benefite to receiue.If we were worthy, we ncedc not humbly entreat his mercie, but chal- 
lenge all things of his iuftice. 

23. In what power.) The Ueretik$sprefumptuoufly thinks themfelues in this point lihg to Chrift , becaufe they Hcrctikcs rnn> 
are askgdjn what power they come \and who pent them : but when they haue anftrered this qucftionas fully a* Chrift did *"> c ient. 
hereby that which he inpnuateth oflohns teflimomc for Ins authoritiejhey fhalbe beardjtnd til then they fhal be ftilta- 
kpifot thofe of whom GodJpeakfthbytheTrophete^hcy ranne,and 1 lent them not I«r.jj. 

Though Hcrctikesrunncvnfcnt, yc^Godbcprailcd^) we haue inward calling of God, and outward cal- law&llcaj. 
ling of thcChurch,which is fufficicnt to warrant our minifteric, both to our {chics , and to all true members ling, 
of the Church of Chrift, though the malignant btoodc of Antichnft will not acknowledge our office and 
calling,to their owne confufion. 

18. Thefirft.) Thefirfi fome here is the people of the Gentils , becaufe Gentility was before there was a peculiar 
and chofen people of the lewes, and thrfore the lewes here as the later t areftgniftedby the other forme* 

CHAP. XXII. 

Tetby one other parable he forefheweth the moftdeferucd reprobation of the earthly and perfecting Itwes/tnd the gratis 
ens vocation of the Gentils in their place, j J Then he defeateth the fnare of the Thari fees and Herodians about 
payiitz tribute to Cafar . 13 Heanfa-ereth alfo the imention of the Saddtuees againft the Refnrretlion ; 34 
and a queftion that the Tharifees atlig to pofe him : turning andp'ftng them againe , becattfe they imagined that Chrift 
fhould beno more then a man : 46 and ft' heputteth d the bufy SeEtes toplence. 



HtcGoljyd 

tponthc 1 9. 
Sunday after 

Pcnrccoft, 



AN D If. s v s anfwering,fpake againe in 
parables to them,faying : 
2 The kingdom of hcaucnis likened to 
a man being a king, which made a }J manage 

to his fonnc. $ 

2 And 



AND Ieftts mfwered \ * and (pake vnto Luk.14.ttf. 
them againe ly parables >andfayd, apoc. 1 $ f* 

2 The kingdom of heauen is like vnto a man 
that was a king , which made a marriage for his 
fonne, 

L $ And 



The Gofpel Ch a p. xxii. 

3 Andhe fent his | fcruants to cal them 3 And fent forth his fermnts, to col them 
that were inuited to the mariage : and they that were bidden to the wedding : tfrthey would 
would not come. not come, 

4 Againe he fent other feruants, faying, 4 Againe he fent forth other feruants, fay- ■ 
Tel them that were inuited , Behold I haue ing,Tell them which are bidden, Behold, lhaue 
prepared my dinner t mybeeues& fadings prepared my dinner, my Oxen and my fadings 
are killed,and al things are ready : come ye are killed, and all things are ready ; come -onto 
to the mariage. themarriage. 

5 But they neglected : and went their / But they made light of it, and went their 
waies,||one tohisrarme, and an other to his wayes,one to his forme, another to his marchm- 
merchandife : diz* .• 

6 And the reft laid Hands vpon his fer- 6 Andtheremnant tookehis feruantes, and 
uants,andfpitefully intreating them , mur- entreated them Jpitefully,andjlue them. 
dered them. 7 But when the km heard therof, he was 

7 But when the king had heard of it , he wroth, andwhen he had fent forth his armies, he 
was wroth.and fending his holies, deltroied dettroy edthofe murderers, and burnt vp their 
thofc murderers, and burnt their citie. citie. 

8 Then he faith to his feruants, The ma- 8 Then faith he to his feruants, The marri- 
riage in deede is ready : but they that were age tn deede is prepared, but they which were 
inuited, were not worthie. bidden, were not worthie. 

9 Goe yetherfore into the high waycs : Goeye therefore out into the high wayes, 
and whofoeuer you (hall finde , call to the andasmanyas ye [hall fmde , bid to tie marri- 
mariage. a ge. 

10 And his feruants goino forth into the 10 And the feruants went out into the high 
wayes,gathered together al that they found, wajes^ndgathered together all,as many as they 

Sb;yS*°* da ! ld ? 00d; audthe manage was filled founde,both good and bad, andtheweMngwat 
the Church, Withgheltes. furmfhedwithghejles. 

menig^ft « And the King went in to fee the // when the king came in to fee the ghe/tes, 
theHaecikcs gheftcs: andhe faw there | amannotatti- hefbiedthereamanjvhichhadnotonaweddino 
oiuKKdae. rc d in a wedding garment. garment, 

a* u^ hC • t0 him ' Frendc > now ca " ' 2 Andhe faith vnto him friend, howe ca- 

meft thou in hither not hauing a wedding mefi thou in hither , nothauino a wedding oar- 

garment ? But he was dummc. ment 1 Andhe was euenfreachleffe. 

ia Then the king faid to the waiters, 13 Then faide the km<r to the miniUers, 

Bindc his hands and feete,and call him into Whenye haue bound him band andfoote , take 

the vtter darkenes : there fhal be weeping him vpjmdcafthtm into vtter darknefTe* 'there Mar t , » 

and gnafhing of teeth. fUk weeping,mdgnafmng of teeth. S* 

1 4 For many be called, but few eIe&</>0 14 For many are called , but few arechofen. 
Wr.i 2 ,ij. 1 5 * Then the Pharifees departing, con- // * Then went the Pharifees , and tooke Mark n 11 

iu.*o,*>. iiLted among them lelues for to entrappe comfayle howe they might entangle h,m in hu luk.zo.xo. 

nimmhistalke. talke. . 

16 And they fend to him their difciples / 6 And they fent out vnto him their ebfei- 
withthe Herodians, faying, Maifter , wee pies with the Herodians , faying, (JifaiFter 
kno w tnat thou art a true fpeaker, and tea- we knowe that thou art true , and teaches! the 
chctf the way of God in truth, neither careft way of God truely , ncyther careft thou for a- 
thouforany man. for thou doeft not refpea nieman, for thou does! not re fled mens ver- 
the perfon of men : f onf% ' * 

17 Tclvs thcrfore what is thy opinion, i 7 Tell vs therefore, hove thinhctt thou* 
is it lawful to gtue tribute to Czfar,or not ? //// Imfulltogiue tribute vnto C*fi,omot ? 

18 But Iesvs knowing their naughti- tS 'But I e fits , when he knewe their wic- 
nes,ia.d , what doe you tempt me Hypo- kednefe , fuyde , Why tempt ye mee ,ye Hyp 



1*1 



. . .. 0- 
critesf 



1 9 Shew me the tribute coine. Andthey i 9 Shew me the tribute money. Andthey 

ofrredhimapenie brought vnto him apeny. J J 

. 20 AndlEsvs faithtothem, Whofeis 20 Andhe faythvntothem,whofe is thUI- 

tmsimageandiuperfcnpuon? mage and fuperfo iptionl 

"They " 21 They 



% 




.£. 



Holy 

Weeke. 



1.11.10,27. 
Deut.27,?. 



Exo.3/. 



Mar.i2,i8. 

The Gofpel 

vpontheiy. 
Sunday after 
Pencccoft. 



Dcut.£,y. 



Iaufct8. 






Chap. xxii. According to S. Matthew. 

21 They fay to him, Csefars. Then he 
faith to them, Render therfore the things 
that are C§ fars, || to Catfar : and the things 
that are Gods,to God. 

22 And hearing it they marueled , and 
leaning him went their waies. 

23 * That day there came to him the 
Sadducees 5 that fay there is no refurre&ion : 

and asked him, 

24 Saying,Maifter,Moyfes ki&Jfaman 

die not hauing a childe, that his brother marie 
his wife, and rayfe vpfeede to his brother. 



4? 

2 1 They fay vnto him,C&fars.Thenfayih he 
vnto them , * Gitte therefore vnto Cafar the Rom.i$.jr. 
things which are C a fars: and vnto God thofe 
things that are Gods. 

22 when they had heard thefe wordes, 
they marueiled, and left him, and went their 
way. 

23 *The fame day came tohimthe Saddu- Mark.1t.19. 
cees* which fay that there is no refurrettion. kk.10.a7. 
andaskedhim, £i&csi}.6. 

2+ Saying , Matter , *Mofesfayde, If a Dcuuf.j. 
man die , hauing no children , his brother JbaU 



died : and not hauing iflue^eft his wife to his 

brother. 

16 In like maner the fecond and the 

third euen to the feuenth. 

27 And laft of al the woman dyed a!- 

fo. 

28 In the reiurre&ion therefore whofe 

wife of the fcuen malfhe be ? for they al had 

her. 

2Q And Iesvs anfwering,faid to them, 

You do erte , not knowing the Scriptures, 

nor the power of God. 



25 And there were with vs feuen bre- marry his wife, and ray fe vpfeede vnto his bro~ 
thren : and the firft hauing maried a wife, ther. 

2j There were with vs feuen brethren, and 
the fir/?, when he had married a wife, deceased, 
and hatting no ijfue, left his wife vnto his bro- 
ther. 

26 Likewife the fecond a! fo, and the third, 
vnto the feuenth. 

27 Lafl of all the woman died alfo. 

28 Therefore in the refurretlion whofe 
wife jhalljhe be of the feuen? For they all had 
her. 

29 lefts an fiver ed, and fayd vnto them, Te 
doe err e, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the 

3 o For in the refurre&ion neither fhal power of God. 
they marie nor be maried : but are 1 as the 3° forin the refurretlion they neither mar' 
An gels of G od in heauen. ry,nor aregiuen in marriagejjut are as the An- 

31 And concerning the refurrecVion of gels of God in heauen. 

the dead,haue you not read that which was 3' But as touching the refurretlion of the 

fpoken of God faying to you, dead, haue ye not read that which wasjpoken 

32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God vntoyouofGod,whichfayth, 
ofIJaac,andtheGodof!acob? HeisnotGod 3* *Iamthe God of Abraham, and the Exod.3.6". 
jj of the dcad,but of the liuing. God ofIfahac t and the God of Jacob ? God is not 

25 And the multitudes hearing it, mar- t^Godofthedead.but of the liuing. 
ueledathisdoarinc. . 33 Andwhen the multitudes heard this, 

34 * But the Pharifees hearing that he they were afiomed at his doSlrine. 

hadputthe Sadducecs to filence, cameto- , 34 *Butwhent/je Pharifees had heard that Mark.12.28 
£et h er . he had put the Sadducees to filence , they were 

k AndoneofthcmadodWoflawaf- g^hered together 
ked of him,tempting him, " , Then "* °f *cm, *« "W * Lawyer, 

36- Mailter, which is the great com- fV™ " f^hon, tempting him, and fay- 

maundement in the law ? tn & . . . 

t r-j l- rr-i a ni j 3 6 Matter, xvhtcbis the great commaunde- 

37 Iesvs faidtobim <7houjbaltlo»ethe mentinthelmel * 

Lordtty God pom thywholehart andvtththy . ? IeJiafaidv nt<,hm* Thou [hah hue the Deut<<. 
wholefoul and withth; whole mtnde Lord tlyGodwith all thy heart, avdwith all thy ' 

38 This is the greateftand the firft com- f 0(t / e Jd with all thy minde. ' 

maundement 3 S This is the firU andgreat commaunde- 

39 And the fecond is like to this, Thou Mf d 

jhaltloue thy neighbour as thy felf. ^ Afid th e fecond is like vnto it, * Thou Lcuu 9 ..8. 

40 || On thefe two commaundements Jhalt loue thy neighbour as thy felfe. mar.12.31, 
dependeth the whole Law and the Pro- 4.0 In thefe two commaundements hang al 

phets. the Lawe and the Prophets. 

41 And * y Pharifees being aflcblcd, Ie- 41 *ffhen the Pharifees were gathered toge- Mark. 12.3 f. 

svs L it. ther t luk.20.41. 







The Church 



^ TheGofpel Chap.xxii. 

s v s asked them tberjtfm asked them, 

42 Saying, what is your opinion of 42 Saying fvhat thinkeye of 'Chrifl ? whofe 
Chrift ? whole fonne is he? They lay to him, fonne U he ? Theyfayd-vnto him , The fonne of 
Davids. e Dottid. 

43 He faith to them , Howe then doth 43 Hefayth vnto them,How then doth Da- 
Dauid in fpirit cal him Lord,faying, uidmjpirit callhim Lordfaying, 

P£tc?,r. ^ Th e Lordfayd to my Lord,fttte onmy ^ The Lord fay d vnto my Lord,* Sit thou PfaUlo.r. 

right hand, until Ifttt thine enemies the foote on my right hand, tilllmake thine enemies thy 
fioleofthyfeete? footfloole? 

45 If Dauid therefore cal him Lord,how + s J f Dauid then call him Lord, how is he 
is he his fonne? then his fonne* 

46* And no man coulde anfvver him a 4.6 Andnoman leasable toanfwerc hima 
word : neither durtt any man from that day word, neither dttrft any man (from that day) 
askc him anymore.^ aske him any more questions. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xxii. 

Rhem; * Manage,) Tlmdid God the father mal$ this rnariage,wben by tl K myJJerieoftl K Incarnation be kyned to h,s f 

fonne our Lord^he holy Church for bis fpoufe.Greehom.^. | 

3. Scruants.^ Thefhjiferuamslierefenttoinuite,wmtheTrophets: thefecond,werethe^poftUs:m^ 
afterward cortuertedcountries,or that haue and doe reconcile men to the Church. 

Rhem. I . f. One to his far me.) Such as refufe to be reconciled to Ckriftts Church , aUeage often vaine impediments and Worldly c<cu 

worldly excufes,which at the day vfiudgement wil not feme them. fcs againft rc- 

Tulke 1 . 7h j s is ri S ntl y noted,if you mem the true Church of Chrift, buryour intent is of traitcrous reconciling to "■**» 

Antichrift, and th e See of Rome. 

Rhem.2, ir. Amannotattyred.) It profteth not much to be within tla Church o'ldtobeaCatlnlil^, except aman be of 

good life, for fitch an onefhal 'be damned, becaufe with faith lie hathnot goodwor^es: asis enident by the example of '•"■^" u "*> 
this man, who was whim , and at thefeaji as tlte refi, but lacked th garment of charitie and good worlds, jnd by this eml ? e ^£, 
man are reprefented al the bad that are called, and there fore they alfo are in the Church, ai thu man was at tbtfeafi: but 8 
becaufe he was coiled, andyet none of the eletljt is euident that the Church doth not confsftofthe ekBonh. contrary to 
our Aduerfaries. J J 

Fulke 2. He that hath not good workesjiath not a true,Iiuely,and onely iuftifying faith . The vifible Church, hath 

both cleft and reprobate mit3ut the Catholike Church inuifiblc,which is the bodic of Chrift, confifteth on- T*c Catho- 
ly of Gods cleft,thc true members of his bodie.This you know right well, butthatyouaredifpofedtoflander ^. c Chuich of 
vs,wherefocuer you can take occafion to blinde the ignorant,by ambiguitie,generalitie, or double vndcrftan- sinner 
dingofanyworde. jmhu«. 

Rhem. J. "■ Jo Cxfir.) Temporal duties andpayments exalted by worldly Trktesmufi bepayedjo that Gcdbe notde- Neither muft 
fraudedof hu more foueraine dutte. AndtherforeVrinceshaue to tak^heede^ow they exaff: and others, how they gene «nip°n,lPrin- 
to C*f*r,thatis,totheirVrince,thethingstbataredewetoGod,thatis, to his Ecclepaflical MiniRers. WherevpmS ? °^2 
^thanafusruiteth thefegoodly wordesout of an epiftte of the ancient and famous Confeffor Holms Cordubenfisto Con- SuTvnto 
flantsus the Arian Emperour: Ceafe I befeech thee*nd remember that thou art mortal,feare the day of iudgment inter- them,Ecc1efia. 
nadlenotwithEcclefiafticalmatters, neither doe thou comrnaund-vs imhk kinde, but ratlxr Uame them of vs 'to thee *Wlri*& 
God hath committed tin Empire,to vs he hath committed the things that belong to the Church .-and as he that with malt. ° n * 
thus eies carfeth thine Empirejgamefayeth tl* ordinance ofGod:fo doe thou alfo beware, left indrarringvnto thee Ec" 
<Uftafticolmattm,thoubemadeguiltieofagreatcrime.ltiswritten, Geue ye the things that are C*fars,toC* far -and 
the things that are Godsjo God. Therefore neither is it lawful for vsin earth to hold the Empire , neither haft thou (0 
Emperour) power ouer incenfe andfacredtlvngs.Athan.Ep.ad Solit.vitam agentcs^fnd S.Ambrofe to Vaknthdm the 
Emperour (who by the ileounfel of hu mother luftina an Mian, required of S. Jmbrofe to haue one Church in Millan 
deputed to the Arson Heretics) fay th : we pay that which is Cxfars, to Co- far : and that which is Godsjo God Tribute 
tsC*farsjt is not denied: the Church is Gods, it may not verely bey elded to Cafar: becaufe thcTenflt of Godcannot be 
Ca-fars right. which no man can deny but it u frozen with the honour cftlie Emperour. for what is more honor tbli then that 
the Emperour be faide to be the fonne of the Church t Tor a good Emperour is within the Church, not aboue the Church 
AmbrJib.s.Epift.Orat.dc Bafil.trad. 

Fulke J. CiuiU Princes and Magnates, ought not to vfurpc Ecclenafticall offices of preaching,miniftringthe Sa- 

craments,excommunicauon > orfuchIike: butthey ought to commaund and prouidebylawes, that there Authorial 
things be done according to the word of God,and to punifh the offendors . The faying of OGus,circd bv A- V™* 
thanafius^s againft Contrantius,that would determine by his imperiall authoritie,contrary to the Scriptures 
and the confent of the gcnerall Councell of Nice,that Chrift is not eternall God equall with his father I tt 
fuch cafes,nothing is to be yeelded to temporall PrincesXikewife,where the Emperour would haue a Church 
granted to the Heretikes, Ambrofe was not to yeelde , becaufe it is againft the word of God : that Hererikcs 
ftouldbe allowed their aftmbhesiyetofthe place of their aflembhe, he faith. Voknsnutujuamius defer amjl 
Busrepugnarenonnom .mlhngly iwtUneucr forfo^themh ^eingcomfellei,! haue not learned to reffft. And 
where he fayth,a good Emperour is no. ^boue the Churdi,he meaneth,hc hath no authoritie to alter any ar- 
ticle offaim,or rule ofrchgion and doftrinc,giuen to the Church byGod. ButheisouertheChurchtopro- 
teftiwrnamtame^c^offaithandrehgionbyhisauthoririe,^ 

be of the ftate EcdefiafticaU or cuull . And therei n he fcrueth God (as S Auguftinc %th of kings) when hZ 
doththofetkngs.wbachn«iecandoebutKmgs.£ N o.^« w/ ^ < ^ 



di^ 



A 



i 
I 

i 

i 



4 



Crap* xxiii. According to S. Matthew. 44 

iingluflthing$,forbiddingthe€onWArY&t1L%eM 

mMiwllinhi* wits,wouldfctytoKings,tai^no care who my our kingdome mainteyntth or cpprepeththe Church of your 
Lord Godjet it notpertaine toyou, who withinyour dominionjtrilbe religious orfacrilegious. So did Co n ft amine y great 
call Councels,and ficin them himfelte,Eufcb.de vita Conft.lib.i .& lib.3.Ecclhilib.i o.cap. 5. Athanafius him 
felfcwascomraaundcdbyhim,incaufespertayningtohisduetie andcleeringofhimfefo from crimes ob- 
ie&cd in a Councell called by the Emperour,Socrates lib.i .ct7.18.34. 
Tihem 4. 3°* AsAngcIs.) Jls Cbrijiprouetbhere, thatinheauen they neitbermarry nor are married, becatife there they jTn eS: »nte 
A"* - v* pjjfcg as ^mfe by the very fame reafon,is proued,that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe vs,be they netre orfarre Jaycis* 

of becaufe the Angels doe Jo , and in eucvy moment are prefent where they lift , and needenotto be mere tjs,when they 
beareorhclpevs. 
Vulkt d OurSauiour Chrift fpeakethnotoftheftateof the lbules departed at this time, but after the refurre&ion, Angels, 
tmhZ*<h an j t h cre f orc y OUr argument is a moft abfurd cocluGon,euen like your doftrine. Againe,Chrift doth not in al Sainccs - 
pointes, compare the Saintcs after the rcfutreftion to Angels, for then they ihoulde be inuifible , and without 
bodies^as the Angels are;but in that they hauc no neede, or vfe of mariage.Bcfide, it is falfe that you fay, the 
Angels may be prefent in cucry moment where they lift: for they cannot be in more places at once, then one, 
neither are they where they litt 3 but where God appoint eth them.Didymus dcfpiritu lanfto lib.i. 
V h?m <" 3° - *^ s Angels.) 2{ot to marry nor be married, w to be likf to Jngels ; therefore h thefiate of Religion men and Religious fin- 

* # ** women andVriefiesSornot marryingiworthtly calledofthe Tathea t an Angelical #/*.Cyp.lib.z.de difcipl.& hab,Virg. B le }{ fe > ^Bfi- 

fubfinem. m ■ tolU 

Tulkc f • Truc vir g initie jruch as Paul commendeth inthis point ofnotmarying,rcfemblcth the Angels, and there- 

* ° * of fpeake the auncient fathers >not of the filthic life of your popiih cloyftercrs, and vnchaft priefts, who in not 

marying when they cannotliue chaftlyydcmblc the dciiils,who are alfo vnmaricd. 
Rhem.6. l u Of the dead.) S.Hierome by this place dijproueth theHereti^eyigilantiuf,andinhimthefeofourtime,which 

to diminifli the honour ofSaintes , rail them ofpurpofe,deadmen. 
Fufke.6< The Saintcs departed out of this life,ftil liue vnto God,yet arc they in the Scripture oftentimes called dead Honour of 

' # men,and cucn in this place of the rcfurreftion of the dead. Therefore it is no difhonour , to call them as the Saintes. 

Scripture calleth them, But it is a great difhonour to themjto honour them as Idoles,and to robbe God of his 

honour , to beftowe itvpon them, as Papifts doe, who in a maner in all things , match them with Chrift our 

onely Sauiour,which is onely worthie of all honour and glory, Apoc .7.10. 

'Rhemj. 4°- On thefe two.) Hereby it is euidintthat alldcpendeth not vpon faith onely , but much more vpon charitie, **?* onel y 
(though faith be thefirft) which is the hue of God and of our neighbour, which is thefumme of all the Lawe and the Vro. 

fhets; becaufe he that hath this double charitie exprefied here by thefe tw principal commaundements,fulfilletb andac- 
complifoethallthatiseommaundedintheLaweandtheTrophett. 

Tttiy.7* We % not,that all the Lawe, and the Prophets, depend vpon faith onely s but contrarywife we fay with S. sku " dcr : 

V&ulTkeLawismt of faith , but t\ie man that hath done thofe things fh all liu? by them, Galat5.11. Yet this IufttoMM * 

we fay with S. Auguftine The Laxve commaundetb> and fiuth obtemtth % denac&grac.cap.itf.AndS.Auguftine 
himfelfe faith vpon this text. It may be rightly faidjhat the commandements ofGodpertaine to only faith,if that fiith 
be not vnderftoodto be a dead faith, but a liuing faith * which work^th by loue, de fide & operibus cap.2 z. But if any 
man fulfill the Lawe, he (halbe iuftified by workes without faith,which feeing no man is able to fulfill, the iuft 
fhall Iiuc by faittuGaLa .1 1 • 

• CHAP. XXIII. 

T he Scribes and Tharifees after all thkycontinuingftill incorrigible, although he will haue the doSfrine of their Chafre 

obeyedgetagainft their workfs( and namely their ambition) he openly inueyghetb, crying to them eight woes for their 

tight fold hypocripe and bf indues: 34. andfoconcludingwith the moft worthy reprobaticnofthat perfecutinggenera- 

The Gofpel t ion and their mother-eitie lerufalcm with her Temple, 



Sefaold^ *"T"^ en I e s v s fpake to the multitudes and gm T i Hen (pake Iefmto the multitudes &nd to his 

wecke inLent. A tohisdifciples, -i dtfitples, 

Luk.i x,4*. 2 s a yi n g 9 Vp 0n [J the chairc of Moyies 2 Saying, * The Scribes and the Pharifees fc.Efdr.84, 

niii^phyta. kaue fitten the Scribes and the Pharifees. ' jfite in Mofes feate: tOr^fitte* 

acri« were * All things therefore || vvhatfocuer they 3 All therefore whatfoater they bid you ob- 

m«m,whCTdn A^ll faytoyou, obferueye anddoeye :but ferue,that ob feme and doe > but doe notye after 

they wrote the according to their workes doe ye not, for their vrorkes : for they fay >and doe not. 

dcmen«,and" they fay and doe not. -f *Tea, they bind together heau? burdens jtnd Luke 11,4ft 

foidcdit,and ^ For ^ they bind hcauy burdens and ini- grieuous to be borne > andlay them on mens fhouU a ^ €$ l<fiI °" 

their forehead portable : and put them vpon mens flioul- ders>butihey them feluesmll not mouethemwith 

^etirmdni e ^ ers : ^ ut w **^ z ^ n g er °f t ^ e * r owne they one of their fingers. 

groflyarTdftw will not iiiouc them* / Alltheir vzork£stheydoe,fortobefeeneof 

?£? foS* 5 Butthey doe all their workes for to be men: *theymake br oade their fhylaBeries, and Num.1j.38a 

Med that feene of men. for they make broade their enlarge the hemmes of their garments, deut.&8. 

!)S5t?7 *phy Ia ^ eries 5 anclenlar g eth cir* fringes.. 6 *Andlouethevpfermoftfeatesatfeaftes, Mark.12.3J. 

mot'JTb ** ^ n< ^ l ^ ic y ^ l°ue thefirft places at fup- and to fttte in the chiefe place in the ^^-lukexi.43. 

firetbineyes. pers,and *the firft chaires in y Synagogues, gogues 9 

Kcro.injj. y And falutations in the market-place, 7 And greetings in the markets , and to be 

Dcil.22„n, and tobe called ofmen^RabbV. calkdofmen* &$bi,Rabbi, fanes 34 

Nu.i5,38- 8 But l**$* 9B#t 








*££ TheGofpell Chap.xxiii. 

8 Butbe notyou calledRabbi. forjjoneis 8 But he notye called %dbi: for one is your 
your mafter,and all you are brethren. mafter,cuen Cbrift, and ally e are brethren. 

Mar.u,38. 9 And call none rather to your felfe vpon 9 Andfcallno manyom father vpo the earth: Malacu. 

Carthrfor one is your father,he y is in heauen. for one is jour father, which is in heauen. 

l*m.3,T. j Q Neither * be ve called | matters : for / Neither be ye called maflers. for one is your 

one is you mafter,Chrift. mafier,c\icn Christ. 

1 1 Hethatis the greater of you , (hall be / / He that is grcate(lamongyou,fhalbeyour 
yourferuiteur. feruant. 

12 Andhethat exalteth him felfe, fhalbe iz * 'But whofoeuer fhall exalt him Jtfj&,/W/ Luke, 4-". 
humbled : and he that humbleth him felfe, be brought /owe, he that humbleth htm felfe, Jhall and l8,X4 ' 
(halbe exalted. «£0 be exalted. 

1 3 But woe to you fl Scribes & Pharifees, 13 * woe vnto you Scribes and Pharifees hy- ^"-K 
hypocrites : becaufe you fhut the kingdome pocrites, for ye {hut vp the kingdome of heauen be-. 
of heauen before men. For your felues doc fore men : ye neither goe iny our felues, neither 
not enter in : and thofe that are going in, fuferye them that come,to enter in. 
you fuffer not to enter. f+*Woevntoyou Scribes and Pharifieshy-™ 3 ™ 1 -* - \ 

14 Woe to you Scribes and Pharifees,hy- pocrites, for ye deuoure widowes houfes, and that lukci0 -47- r 
Luke 10,47. pocrites : becaufe you * deuoure widowes vnder a pretence of long prayer, thereforeye fhall 

houfes , \ praying long praiers. for this you receiuethe greater damnation. 

(hall receiue the greater iudgement. // Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharifees hypo- 

1 5 Wo to you Scribes and Pharifees , hy- critesforyecompaffethefea and the land to make 
pocrites : becaufe you goe rounde about the one profelyte,andwhen he is become one, ye make 
lea and the land,to make one profelyte : and him twofolde more the childe ofhellthenyeyour 
when he is made, you make him the child of felues are. 
hell || double more then your felues. / 6 woe be vntoyouye blind guides, for ye fay ; 

uer 

he y fhall fweare Sy y gold of y teple, is 6oud. pie Jx 'is a deb'ter. 

1 7 Ye foolifh& blind/or whetheris grea- i 7 Yefoolesandblinde,for whether is grea- 
ter, the gold, or y temple y fanftifieth y gold? ter,thegolde,or the teple that fancltfkth the gold* 

1 8 And whofocuer fhall fweare by the is And whofoeuer Jhalt fit ear e by the altar, it 
altar,it is nothing:but whofoeuer fhal fweare is nothing , but whofoeuer fweareth by the gift 
by the gift that is won it,is bound. thatisvponit,heuadebter. 

1 9 Ye blinde , for whether is greater, the / 9 Tefoolesand blinde, for whether isgrea- 
gift,or the altar that ffanaifieth the oift? ter,thegift, or the altar that fanSifieth thegift' 

20 He therefore y fweareth by the altar, 20 whofo therefore fhah I fweare by the altar, 
fweareth by it & by all things yarevponit: fweareth by it, and by all things thereon. 

21 And whofoeuer fhal fweare by y tern- 21 * And whofo fhall fueare by the temple, *X***i- 
ple,fwearethbyit&||byhim ydwellethinit: fweareth by it, and by him that dwclleth therein. lxhi0 '^ 

22 And hey fweareth by heaue, fweareth 22 And he that (hall fweare by heauen, fwea- 
byy mroneofGod&byhimyfitteththeron. reth by the feate ofGod,andbyhimthatfttteth 

23 Wo to you Scribes and Pharifees, hy- thereon. 
pocrites : becaufe you tithe mint, and anife, 23 * Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharifees L«k »M~ 
and cummin and haue left the weightier hypocrites , for ye tithe mint , and annife , and 
thin gs ot the Iawe , iudgement , and mercie, cummin , & haue left the weightier matters of 
and faith, thefe things you ought to haue the law,iudgement, mercie,& fait h:thefeouoht 
done,and not to haue omitted thofe. )e to haue done, or not to leaue the other vndone. 

24Bundguides,thatftraineagnat,and 24. Ye blind guides ,whichfiraine out a onat t 

fwaUoweacamel. andfwaloweacamel. * 

25 Wotoyou Scribes and Pharifees, hy- 25 *Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharifeeshy- Luke "** 

pocrites : becaufe you make cleane that on pocrites , forye make cleane the vtterfde of the 

the outfide of the cuppe and difh: but within cuppe , and of the platter , but within they are full 

• "The 8 you are full of rapine and vncleannes. ofbriberieandexcefe. 

! ^ y* 26 Thou blind Pharifee,firft make cleane 26 Thou blinde Pharifee , cleanfe M that 

the infideofthe cuppe and the difh, that the which is within the cup andplatter, that the out- 

} outfide may become cleane. fide of tbemma-Je cleane alfo. 

*7 Wo 2?mc 



J 




C n a p. x x 1 1 1. According to S.Matthew. 4 j 

27 Wo to you Scribes and Pharifees, hy- 27 Woe vnto you Scribes and Pharifees hypo- 
pocrites : be cauie y ou are like to whited ie- crites , for ye are Ukg vnto fainted fepulchres, 
pulchres , which outwardly appeare vnto which in deede appeare beautiful/ outward ', but 
men beautifull , but within are full of dead are within full of dead mens bones, and of all film 
mens bones,and all filthinefle. thinefe. 

28 So you alfo outwardly in deede || ap- 2 8 Euenfiye alfo outwardly appeare righte- 
peare to men iuft : but inwardly you are full out vnto men : but wtthinye are fullofhypocrtjie 
of hypocrifie and iniquitie. and iniquitie. 

ao Wo to you Scribes and Pharifees , ye 29 Woe -vntoyou Scribes and Pharifees hypo* 

hy pocritesrbecaufe you build y Prophets le- crites , becaufeye builde the tombes of the Pre- 

pulchreSj&IJgarnimymonumc'tsofiuftinen, phets,andgarnifh the fepulchres of the righteous, " 

30 And fay: If we had bin in our fathers 3 o And fay Jf we had bene in the day es of our 
dayes, we had not bin their fclowes in the fathers, we would not hauebenepartners with the 
blood of the Prophets. in the blood of the prophets. 

3 1 Therforc you are a teftimonic to your 3 / whereforeye be witneffes vntoyourfelues, 
owne felues,that you are the fonnes of them that ye are the children of them which killed the 
that killed the Prophets. Prophets, 

3 2 And fill you vp the meafure of your 32 Fulfil ye alfo the meafure of your fathers. 

fathers. 33 Teferpents, ye generation of vipers, how« 

3 3 You ferpentSjvipers broodes,ho w wil rsillye escape the damnation of hell? 

you flee from the iudgemenr of hell? S4 wherefore beholde , I fend vnto you Pro- 

SJ^ssSLa ^ 4 Therfore behold I fend vnto you Pro- phets, andwtfe men,andScribes,&fome of them 

day.Deccm- phets and wife men and fcribes, and of them y e (ball kill and crucifie, andfome of them (holly e 

boatf. y 0U ftaii kill and crucifie , and of them you fiourge in your Synagogues , and perfecute them 

{hall fcourge in your Synagogucs,andperfe- fiomc/tietocttie: 

11 j c m a l 1 l • /1 i li 1 rivhteont Abel, vnto the blood ofZacharias. 

U^».of*Zacbaras the fame ofBatachja^^om J \ £ Mealt ^ " .A..*". 

you murdered betweney temple & the altar. *, ... r , ., 

7 3 6 Amen I fay to you'ahhefe things (hal *' V'nlyIfayvntoyou % Mthefeth,ngsfkall 

3 , . ' * r . ° come vpon this generation. 

^T^ltorufal? Hi^ru/a^ which killeft the 37 * ° Hiernfalem t Hierufalem,thouthat Luke *3-34- 

"^ iJl^S^A^^^ kl^thel>rophets,andfioneftthemwhichhau e 



tFree-wilL 






as y hen doeth gather toeethu »i« vu^u, /?///- i # • 

vnderherwings, and thou *wouldeft not? g^'thhcr chickens vnderher mngs,andjt 

38 Bcholdc,yourhoufefhalbclcftdefert ™ddmt? 
to you. 3 ^^^#^w»;^^te 

39 For Ifay to you , you fhall notfeeme 39 Vorl (ayvntoyou s yefhallbynomeanesfee 
fro hence forth till you fay, Bleflxd is he that tne henceforth , till that ye fhall fay, Bleffedis he 
commeth in the name of our Lord, <£0 that commeth in the name of the Lord 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxiii. 

%hem.I. *• ChaireofMoyfes.) God preferueth the mteth of "Chriftian religion in the ^f'ojlclify See tffyme&hichiiinthe Ro^/tr^ 

new liw anfwearable to the chair* ofMoyfe$jioiwithflanding the Bifiops of the fame were neuerfo wicked oflifecye* though ued in uueth, 
fome traitottr.u ill as ludas were bifhof thereof^ fhouLl not be preiudiciallto the Church and innocent ChrijUam^or who 
our Lord prouidingfiidj)oe that which they fay, but duenotas tiny rf<w.Ausuft.Epift.Itf J. 

Vulke. /. S. Auguftine faith not,that God preferueth y trueth of Chriftian rcGgion,in the Apoftolike See of Rome,but 
fheweth y lo long as y tmeth of Chriftian religion is maintained, we muft not depart fro y vnitic of y Church 
for y euill life of y teachers or Biihops.Hc anfwereth an epiftle of aDonatift vnto Gentroiu^whcnn was de- 
clared y order of Bi(hops,in a certaine citie,fro Donatusy auftorofy fchifme.Whereupon S^Auguftinc faith, 
Si ordo 9 &cjfthe order of B.fhcf succeeding one another be to be con(!dereaJ)Oto nsutb more certeynely andindeede hoi- c - r 
Jomely do we number from Teterjo whom bearing the figure of the whole Cljurch^our Lord faith jvpon thh rock§ 1 wil build ^^^ X 

- y^ I Jui. ■_ .m^M J iL. .. ^w d * d ^ Jiff La// f /j -i ? S J A * - *mm & ^ m La ■ 1 A a f jL _ 'It & a a . a /* J ^ m ^ M J ^ J W m - - J j .* _^^ ■ j* A -_*. J jT f 1 fl 1 ■ 



j wy Chunh $ a)idthegitfesofheilfbailnotQHcrcomeit:fbrto Teter fucceeded Linus^c. And lo forth he nauieth the 




although 



i 



Rhem.2. 



TheGo(pell Chap. xxur. 

*lthougb any betrayer had crept *»,*» ihoft times, itfbou/d not haste preiudind the Church, and innocent Chrifiians,for 
Yvhomeur Lcrdt prouiding 3 faithofeuiU prelates or gouernours:doeytthofe things which they fay, but doe notthofe 

things which they doe. Thefe be his wordes>by which his meaning is plaine,that the wicked life of teachers , in- 
fe&eth not the whole Church, nor any innocent Chriftian, but that fo long as they fit in Peters, or Mofes, or 
Chriftes chaire,thac is,teach that which Mofes,Chrift,and Peter taught,thcy are to be heard,and the Ynitie of 
the Church not to be forfaken for their euill life. He faith not, that whofoeuer fhalbe Bifhop of Rome, cannot 
erreindocrrin&orwemayfafely bcleeue whatfoeuertheBifhopofllomefayth,becaufche fittcth in Peters 
chaire.For Chrift biddeth not the lewes to doe wharioeucr the Scribes and Pharifees faid (for they faidCor- 
ban,which was contrary to Gods commaundemenr, Mat.i 5. and many other things contrary to Gods lawe, 
mat.f.)but onely fo long as they fate in Mofes chaire,and taught the fame doctrinc,which Moles deliuered in 
the lawe : for they fate not in Mofes chairc,but in their owne chairc, when they taught their owne traditions, 
and falfe doftrines. 

3. Wharfoeuer they fhrill fay.) Why(^hS.Augu^c)do(fithcucallthe^pcfi9lit^Chairethechaireofpe. "rtwdignitie 
fiilence} Jffortbemen, wbyWid our Lord lefts Chrift for the Vharifees, >tny wrong to the Chare wherein they fate ?Did Rom^not^ 
he not commend that chaire of ' M oyfesjmd prefe ruing the honour of the chaire, reproue them? For he faith : They fit -upon withftandin" 
the Chaire of M.oyfei,tbat which t1>eyfay,doe ye X heft things if you did well confider, you would mi for the men who you r ° me euill b£ 
J defame,blafpheme the See jipofiolikf,wherewitbycu do not comunicate.hnd againe he fay th:7(? itherfcr the Vharifees 'J. 10 ? 5 ^eo?. 

(to whomyou compare vs not ofwifedome but of malice) did our Lord comrnaund the Chaire ofMoyfesto be forfaken, in Pofljf a e ? x 
j which chaire verely he figured his owne, for he warnetb the people to doe that which they fay,& not to doe that winch they Contra lic.Pe- 

j dot^thattlxholi>ieJJeoftheCh.iirebeinnocafeforfaJ^n,nortbcvimieofth^ til.libs.c.6i. 

! Tttlke.2, S. Auguftinc fpeakcth againft a ray liugDonatift, which called y Apoftohke chairc , with which the Catho- 

| IikesmAfricahadcommumon,thechaireofpcftilecc,bcingabletochargetheBiihopsthatfucccded there- See of Rome, 

; uyieither with falfe doftrinc,nor with euill life,which if he could haue done, the fault had bin in the mcn.not 

in the chaire. Neither doth he fpeakc only of the Sec of Rome,but alfo namcth exprefly the See of lerufalem, 
and confequcntly vnderftandeth all the Churches planted by the Apoftles, which reteyncd thepuritie of do- 
ctrine deliuered by the Apoftles. Therfore he writcth thus:? enmtamen, &c.Eutifall throughout the whole w:rld, 
tverefuch at thm doeji moflfalfly aecttfe thtmjwhat hath the chaire of the Church of Rime dene vnto thee, in which Veter 
fatejmd at this dayjittetb Jnaftaftut: or the chaire of the Chtirch of lerufalem, in which lames fate , and at this d*y lohn 
fitteth^o whom we in theCatholikf vnitie are kjut,and from whom with wicked rage,ycu hauefeptr-ted your fclues : why 
caUeftthou the Ap*ftolt\ chaire,the chaire ofpeftittiitti&c. In y fecond place which ycu cite,where S. Auguftinc 
fcith,that our Sauiour Chrift,by the chaire of Mofes, figured his owne chaire, it is cuidenr, that by the chaire, 
he meaneth not the place where he fate when he taught, but the doctrine which he taught/Therefore not the 
«lignitieofthe SeeofRomc,butthe dignitieof thedoftrinc ofChrift,whercfoeuer itbctaueht, and the conti- 
nuance, confent,and vnitie in the famc.is commend ed by S. Auguftinemot appropriated to the Sec or Bid 100 
of Rome,any4ongcr, then the Bifhop of Rome tcacheth the doctrine of Chrift , which is the chaire of Chrift 
and of Peter.Itis not the wicked life ofthc Popc 3 onely, nor principally,thatdeclarcth him to be Antichtift, Anucbrift. 
but the doctrine of deuils,which he holdeth,and the exaltation of himfelf "e in deuilifh pride aboue Chrift,and 
all that is worfhipped: while he arrogatcth more to himfelfe , then he al lowcth to Chrift , as in his wicked do- 

: ftrine of Pardons,Difpcnfations,& fuchlikcFor vnder his Bull he pardoneth.that for which y paffio of Chrift 

did not make fatisfaction (as you hold) and difpenfeth againft the lawe of God, commaundtth idolatiie, and 

; communion vnder one kindc,directly againft the commaundements of God and Chrift,&c. 

j Rhem. *> Lcme the firft places.) He condtmneth not due pLues of Superioritie giuen or ta\nofmen accord!,," to their 

degrees, but ambitious feeding for the fame , and their proud hart and wicked intention , which hefawe within them , and 

1 therefore might boldly reprehend them. 

Rhem. j. *• One is your matter.) lnth Catholikf Church there is one Mafler, Chrift our Lord,andvnder him «JcttV*>-, Manymafier* 

With whom allCatbolike Doffors anduachers are one, becaufe they teach all one thing, but in jtrelj-hcretik^s it is not (h ara man y 
whereeueryoneofthemisadiuersmafier,andteachethcoMr.trytotheother,andwiUbecaUedt\abbi andfttapr euery ^ ch ' hetc - 
cne of their own DifciplestJriut a BAbbiamong the Mans, Luther amog the Lutherant,& among the CalumiftsCaluin. 

Tulke. 3. ln ,^ e P°P l{h Church,the Pope is your mafter,of whom youlearnc that you lcarnc not of Chrift, & thou°h , r • • 

you did all agree in your herefie,you were neucr the ncerer^ut the further from the trueth.Ncuerthelcs.thcre VmaCt 
hath bm,and ftill are,great Mentions among you : as of the auftoritie of the Pope,and ofthc generall Coun- 
cell,queftions not yet defined among you. But neither Luther,nor Caluine } defired to be credited any further 
then the wordc and the doctrine of Chrift did warrant them : neither is their auaoritie otherwife efteemed of 
vs,but fo farre forth,as it is agreeable to the holy Scriptui es. And whereas you haue one Vicar, he is the vicar , Tim a 
of Sathan,whofe doctrine he maintameth in prohibition of mariage and meates , in commaunding of Idola- E>:oJ.2o! ' 
tric,and countermaunding ofChrift.But Chrift neucr appointed any vicar general,but fuch as he himfelf- is Mat*&»7. 
euen his holy Spirite the comforter , by whom he is ftill prcfent with his Church , vnto the ende of the world' 

tibem.4. «• Mafters.) Wiclefe and the likf heretics of, his time, doe hereupon condemne degrees ofSchoole and titles of nofiors Ma- 

Doctors and MaRcrs: wherethey might as well reproue S.Vaulfor callmg himfelfe Doctor & Maftcr ofthc Gentiles: fters, and (pA 



i Fulkc. 4. 

^ hem. f. 




.5. o,w U « rf .m ««-»««.; mau vhj* repmenjms stisrmch tobe noted, that our Sauiour for tin honour of tht honour of 
TneflhodmuerrepnhindtthTneJlibj thatname.Cy-p.c».6<. Whereas wHtUihsvfe Ms nameofpurPoCeinrL Pricflhod. 
frocheanddeftite. " ' ' — ■■ * JI rJ 

Ihc 



<*r^ m. 



---• 



Chap, xxiii. According to S. Matthew, 46 

Vtdke < The Priefthood of che lawe was of Gods inftitution, and therefore our Sauiour Chrift ( as S.Cyprian faith) Hon(Mll , of 
r ' i ' kept the honour that was due vnto the Priefts, but not as you fay,in chat he neuer reprehended Priefts,by that prfeflhod, 

name.For fo S.Cyprian faith not : And you forget at leit the Prieft that pafled by the wounded man, Lufy I o. 
1 3 . And was it no rcprchenfion of the Prieftes thinke you? when he faid,that he fhould fujfer many things of the 
bi'rh Vriefis,and beflaine of 'them,M at.x6.il . Yet he findeth no fault with their name which the Scripture gaue 
them,no more doe we with the name Pr icft,as it c6meth of V resbyter, and fignificth an Eldenbut as it is com- 
monly vfed for a facrificing Prieft, (uch as the Miniftcrs of the new Teftament are not. But rather the igno- 
rance and wicked life of youc Popilh Clergie, hath made the name contemptible to moft,and odious to fomc, 

that know not the true etymologic thereof. :„ f - nP u 

r 54. Praying long prayers.( Thy are not reprehended here for tfa things tbemfelues,wbicb for the moft part are xnc "kg™* 

*tbefQrekfaidoffafting>prayers>almes,Mn£. 
vUfitn rf 1 5- Double more^) They thrt teach that it isynough to haue only faith, doe maig fuch Chrifiians, as tin lmes did Not only faith* 

Tttlke. <?". Gods great curfe light on them, that teach a faith voydc of good workes,to be ynough for a Chriftian man. 5 » nd * # 

But you that teach all good works, what Profely tes doc you make by your Circumcclhon lcfuits,and Scmina- 
rie Pricfts,compa fling fea and land for thcm> Someruil,Parry,Throkmorton,Sauagc,Babington,and the reft 
of thofe murdering fpirits,right children of Hcl,and of Sathan,that was a murthcrer ft om the beginning. 

vh/>m v *?• Sanftifieth.) 2{otet]>at dowries and giftes brftowedvpon Churches and altars, be fanffifiedby dedication to Tfl . . 

amm.J. Q ^ tu i fy touching the altar andotherboly things; as now Jpecially the veffets ofthe fatrifice and Sacrament ofChriftsbo- fc n a ified £ y 

dy and blcud,by touchiw the fame,andthe altar it/elfwfareupon it is confet rated, Whereo[TheopMa8e writeth thus Vp*. our Lords body 

on this pltce ; in the olde lawe Chrift permitteth not the gift to be greater then the altar, but with vs the altar is thcrevpon. 
fan&ified by the gift: for the hoftes by the diuine grace arc turned into our Lords body^** therefore is the al- J^^ 

taralfolan&ifiedbythcm. % 

Tttlke 7 Gifts beftowed vpon y Churcfyo the maintenance of true Rcligionjbe fanftihed by dedication vnto God: Holinesof gifts 

but gifts offred in fuperftition and ldolatrie,are accurfed as the Idols arc. Popilh altars that arefet vp to ouer- and altars, 
throw the altar of the croife,arenotholybutcurfcd*Andiois all that perteineth to them. Neither haue they 
protcftion of the Lords altar that was in the Temple, which was a figure of Chnfts only finguler true facrifice 
once oftied,and that neuer can be facriiiccd againc,(as S.Augufbnc faith.) Neither did the altar of the Tern- De/pn-.&r lit. 
pic fanftifie by touching,for then the murthercr which tooke hold of the homes of the a!tar,ihould be fanfti- Cap. \ i. Conr> 
fied,whoni God commanded to be drawne fromthence and cxecuted.£xo</.2i.i4.i.P v fg.2,.z8. Neither if any jjg* JgJJJ 
I man had offered any other gift then that which God commaunded, had the gift bene madeholy by touching r 

1 the alt >r, fo: it w ib th ; ordinance of God,by which the altar fanftified the gift,and not any qualiwe in the al~ 

tar.Tlicfayui'of //^/>j&%bciagalate writer in comparifon of antiquitie^s not fo greatly to be regarded: TheophyL 
whofe words although they feemc to be plainc for Trafubftantiation,fceinghe faith,7 J <we5,thc loaues of bread m «h bread,, 
by diuine gracc,are turned into the Lordsbody: Yetconfideringhewasabilhopof the Greeke Church \vhich ^^ 
ncucr accepted the Popilh hcrcficof rranfubitantiation,his meaningis not of any change infubftancc,butin ^^ 
vi'c ..of fuch bread as was offred by the people for the Communion,and to the reliefe of the poore. It is like 
you are fickc of the difeafe of the Phanfccs, which was couctoufnes, (as Chryfoftome and Theopbyla&nott) by 
magnifying the gifts of the altar. 
Rhem. S. « • B y llim chat dwcHeth therein.) By this we fee that fuming by creatures, as by she Gofpelpy Sain8s,U aire- 

fined to t fa honour of 'God,\vhofe Gofpel it is> yvbofe Saints they are. 

Vtilbp X By this wee fce,thatinfwcaringby crcaturcs,we cannot auoyde fwearingby God, yet this doeth not iuftifie Swearing by 
fUlhe* 6 . f wcm . in g by crcaturcSf for a$ the auftor of the impcrfeft workc that goeth vnder Chryfoftomes name, faith: creature* 

ldokLtram fefacit 3 &c. Hemak£th himfelf an idolater, wbofieuerfivearetb by any thing elfe be fide G'J^ndfitmeth double. 

firfi becaufehe fvearetkandthen becaufe bemakgth him God, by whom hefipearetluln Mat&om.l l. Swearing by crea- 
tures alfo,is condemned by Bcde in Mat$* 
Rhcm l8 ' A PP carc to men.) Chrift might bold lyrefrelmd them fo oftenandfo veffementlyforbypocrifie,becaufeltefyew 

their harts and intentions : but we that can not fee within *%m,my notjrefume to call mens external good doings, bypocrijiei 

but iudge of men as we fee and kgow m 
Rhem z 9' Garnifli.) Chrift blameth nctthelewesforadorningthefepulchres of the Trof>hets,but entvyteth them oftljeir 
' J * malice toward him, and of that which by his diuine knowledge hepn efiw, that they would acccmt-lifh the wick^dnes oft fair 

fathers in [bedding hU blond>at their fathers did the bloud of the Vrophets. Hilar. 
Fulke Togarniihthcfcpulchrcs ofthe Prophets moderatly without fuperftition,is not euilofitfelfe,but this hath Therepulchre* 
* ^ commonly bene the manerofhypocritesbythefubtiltieof Satan, to pcrfecutc the Prophets while theyliuc, «fb ol y»«i» 

and to make Idols of their bodies when they arc dead. 

CHAP. XXIIIL 

To his Difciples(by occafym cfHierufalmand the Temples deftrulfion)he foretetleth, 4 what things fbalbe before tfa con- 
fummxtim oftfaworld,asjpecially,\^the Churches full preachingvnto al nations:! 5 tlm,wbat fhalbe in the very cofum* 
mation,to wit, Jntichrijl withbispajjing great perfection andfedublim,bmfora{horttime: 19 thenineontinent,tht 
Day ofiudgemmt to our great con fort in tbofi miferies vnder *4ntichrift. 3 J As for the mometfo vs it perteineth not to 
how it, 3 7 but rather euery man to watd?,that we be not vnprouidedwhen he commeil) to ech one particularly by death, 

Holy ANdlESVS being gone out ofthe tern- A Nd *Iefuswentout,4*iddepartedfromthe Mar.ij.n 
Weeke. ^fxplejwent. And Ms difciples came Co X\temp& : and his difiiples came to himjVl^xi.f. 
Mr t n,r . &ew him the buildings ofthe Temple. tofhewhim the buildings ofthe Temple. 

hLii)sl 2 Mdheaiifwermgfaidtothem,Doyou z lefus faidt \vnU \them 7 SeejemtalltheJi 

fee " ihwgst 



r* 



nfto, 



Holy 
Weeke. 



ThcGofJidfor 
avodueMade 
in time of 

tvanrcand for 
tB-my Martyrs. 



TVESDA Y 

night. 



The 

fee all thefe things? Amen I fay to you,thcre 
fhal not be left here a ftone vpon a Hone 
that fhal not be deftroyed. 

3 And when he was fitting vpon Mount- 
oliuet,the difciples came to him f "ecretly pay- 
ing: Tell vs, when flial thefe things be ? and 
what fhal be (the figne of thy comming, and 
of the confirmation of the world? 

4 Andfcsvs anfwering,faid to them, Be- 
ware that no man flfeduce you: 

5 For many ftial come in my name faying, 
|I am Chrift: and they fhal feduce many. 

6 Foryou fhalhearc of warres,and bruits 



Jofpel Chap.xxiiii. 

things* Verelj IJay vnto you,* there Jhall not be Luke i? 44. 
left here one ft one vpon mother, that Jhall not be 
destroyed. 

5 eAnd as he fate vpon the 'mount ofOliuet, 
the difciples came vnto htm fecretly, faying, Tell 
vs,when /ball thefe things be? and what ftialbe 
the token of thy comming, and of the ende of the 
world? 

4 *And lefts anfvered^andfaide vnto them, 
Take * heede that no man deceiueyou. C0I.1 .18. 

j For many Jhall come in my name, faying, ephef.S.6 
lam Christ: andjhalldeceiue many. 

6 Itjfjallcome to paffe,thatyejhallheare of 






but the ende is not yet. 

7 For nation Jhall rife againfi nation , and 



Mat.10^7, 



of wanes. See y yc be not troubled, for thefe wanes .andrtmors of wanes; See that you be not 
things muft be done : but the end is not yet. troubled: for aflxhdh things mufl come tofaffe^ 

7 For nation fhal rife againft nation, and 
kingdom againft kingdomrand there fhalbc 

peftilences, and famines, and earth-quakes 
in places, 

8 And al thefe things are the beginnin os 

offorowes.cCa 

9 Then*fhal they deliuer you into tribu- 



tTTjcre were in 
the people 
falfc Prophets, 
as among you 
alfofhal be ly- 
ing Maifters, 
which thai 
bring in SeSes 
of perdition. 



and fhal feduce many. 

1 2 And becaufe jjiniquitie fhal abound: 
the charitie of many fhal vvaxc cold. 

1 5 But he that ihal perfeuere to the end, 
he fhal be faucd. 

14 And thisGofpel ofthe kingdom jjfhal 



TheGofpel- 
%-pon the laft 
Sunday after 
Pentecoft. 

Dan.9,17. 



realme againft reolme,and there Jhalbe famines, 

and peftilences , and earthquakes in II certaine tl Sorae r «<fc, 
places. caei y $**> 

8 zAll thefe are the beginning of for owes. 
? *.«.« ,.,«. ul7U vuuuyuuujii;uii;u. 9 *ThcnJhaIl they putyouto trouble, andjhal Mart. :o.i 7 , 
lation, and flialkil you : and you fhal be odi- killyott: andyejhallbe hated of all nations foray lu - ce **■»• 
ous to al nations for my names fake. names f ike. i°l in **•*. 

i o And then many fhal be fcandalized: ' o *And then Jhall many bee offended, and 
and they fhal deliuer vp one another: and Jhall betray one another i and Jhall hate one ano- 
they fhal hate one another. ther. 

II And many % falfe-prophets fhal rife: " z^ndmany fialfe prophets Jhall arife, and 

Jhall deceiue many. 

tz 9/fndbecaxfeimqmtic Jhall abound, the 
lone ofmanyjballwaxe cold. 

15 "But he that Jhall endure to the ende, the 
fame Jhalbe fund. 

„ *4 <ssfnd this Gojpel! ofthe kingdome Jhall 

beprcachedin the whole world, for atcfti- bepreachedina!ltkc\vorlde,foramtncffe vnto 

monie to al nations, and then fhal come the allnations ,and then Joall the endecme. 
confunimation. /f *tfhenye therefore jball fee the abomma- Mar.13.14. 

1 ? Therefore when you fhal fa\theabo- tion of defolationMen of by 'Daniel the Pro- Iuke zui0 - 

mination of delation, which was fpoken of phetjand in the hcly 'place ^(rrhofireadeth, let dao " 9,i7 ' 

by Daniel the Prophet, Handing in the holy him vnderftand,) 

16 Then let thcmtrhicb be in Juris, flee into 
themountatnes. 

17 lA'ndlethim rehichisonthehouftopp?, 

not come dmne to fetche any thing out of his 
houfe; 

1 8 Neither let him which is in the fields, re- 
turne backe to fetch his clothes. 

19 Woe Jhalbe in thofe day es to them that are 
with childe,and to thim that giue facke. 

20 But pray ye thatyour flight be not in the 
mnter,*neitheronthe Sabbothday. AfisJ.t*. 

2t For then fhal be great tribulation, fucb as 
was not fince the beginning of the worlde to this 
time /so, nor in any wiftjha/be. 

22 Tea/mdexcept thofe dayes/hould be Jkort- 
ned^herejhouldnoflejh be faued;butfor the cho- 



e 



place(he that readctb,let him vnderftand) 

1 6 Then they that are in Ie wrie, let them 
flee to the mountaines: 

1 7 And he y is on the houf-top^ct him not 
comedown to take anything outofhis houfe. 

1 8 And he that is in the field, let him not 
goe backe to take hiscoate. 

19 And wo to rhem that are with chiide, 
and that giue fuckc in thofe dayes. 

20 But pray that your flight be not in the 
winter or on the Sabboth. 

31 For there fhal be then greattribulati- 
on,fuchas hath not been fro the beginning 
ofthe world vntil no w,neither fhal be. 

2 2 And vnlcs thofe daies had been fhoir- 
ocd, no flcfli fliould be faucd : but for the 

clea 



> 
V 



fern 



— * *— -*- 




Holy Chap.xxiiii. According to S.Matthew. 47 

WEEK £. e j e £ ^ dayes [dial be fhortened. fern fake thofedayesfhatbefwthed. 

23 Then ifany man fhal fay vnto you,Lo 2/ lhenifanymanfoailfayvntoyou*Loe ) Mar.13.1r, 
Jhereis Chrift,orthcre:donotbcleeue him. here is Chrt(l,or there: beleeue it not. Iukci7.z3* 

24 For there fhal rile falfe-Chriftes and 24 For there fhal arifefalfe Chrifles^mdfilfe 
falfe-Prophets, and fhall fhe w J great fignes prophets ;and[halfhew great fignes ,and wonder si 
and woders,fo that the ele6^alfo(ifitbe pol- info much that (if it werepoffible) they Jhallde* 
fible)may be induced into errour. ceiue the very elett. 

2$ Loe I haue foretold you. 2j 'BeholdJ hauetoldyou before. 

26 Iftherfore they foal fay vnto you, Be- 2Q - wherefore, if 'the) ifoali 'Jay vntoyou,Be- • 

| hold he is in the defert : goe ye not out : be- ho/d 3 he is in the defert, goe notfoorth; "Beholde, 

hold || in the clofets,beleeue it not. he is in the fecret places, beleeue it not. 

27 For as lightening commeth out of the 27 For at the lightning commeth out of the 
eaft,and appcarcth euen into the weft,fo fhal Sail, andjhineth into the tYesl : fo foallalfo the 
alio the aduent of the fonne of man be. comming of the Sonne of man be. 

28 Wherefoeuer the body is,thither fhal 28 * For wherfoeuer the dead carkeife is, Luke 17. 3ft 
the egles alfo be gathered together. euen there will the Eagles alfo be gathered toge- 

20 And ||immediatly after the tribulation ther. 

Ezcch.3i 3 7. ofthoie dayes *thc funne fhal be darkened, 2$ Immediately jifter the nibulation ofthofe 

locl3,if. andthemoone fhal not giue her light, and dayes* fhal the funne be darkened, & themoone Mar.13.14. 

Dan.7,15. t h e ftarres fhal fal from heauen, and the po- foall not giue her light t and the ftarres fliall fall 'h*e«.*J. 

wers ofheauen fhal be moucd: from heauen, and the fowers of the heauen foalbe locI **3 1 ' 

3 o And then flial appeare $ the figne of fhaken. 
the Sonne of man in heauen: and then fhal al 3 aAnd then foall appeare the figne of the 

tribes of the earth bewaile : and they fhal fee fonne of man in heauen: and then fhal all the kin* 

the S onne of man comming in the clouds of reds of the earth mottrne, * and they fhallfie the 

heauen with much power and maieftie. fonne of man comming in the cloudesofJxauen, 

3 1 And he fhall fend his Angels with a with power and great glory. 
trumpct,and a great voyce: and they flialga- 3 1* And he foal fend his angels withthegreat i.Cor.rj.ji. 
ther together his ele6\ from the foure winds, found of a trumpet ,and they fliall gather together l • thcf - *• x6 < 
from the further! parts ofheauen euen to the his chofenfrom the fours windes, euen from one 
endes thereof. ende ofheauen to the other. 

32 And of the figtrce learne a parable: 32 Learne a, parable of 'the fgtree-.when his 
when now the bough thereof is tender , and branch is yet tender, and the leaues ftrung,yc 
the leaues come forth, you know that fom- know thatfommer is nigh: 
mcr is nigh. 33 So hkewifeyee, when yee fhall fee allthefe 

3 3 So you alfo, when you fhal fee thefe thinges, bee fare that it is neere, euen at the 
things, knowe ye that it is nigh euen at the doores. 

doorcs. 3 + Verily I fay vnto you , this generation 

3 4 Amen I fay to you, that this generati- frail in no wife paffc, till a! f thefe thmges be ful- 

on flial notpafle,til al thefe things be done, filed. 

3 $ Heauen and earth fhal parte, but my 3S * Heau;n and earth foallpaffe array, but Mor.13.31. 

wordes fhal not pafTc.cCO my words fliall in no wife pajj'eawtty. 

3 6 But of that day and houre no body 3 6 'But of that day and houre knoweth no Afts.1.7. 

kno wcth, neither the Angels ofheauen, but man,no, not 'the angels ofheauen, but my Father 

the Father alone. onely. 
Gen. 7) j. 3 7 And as*in the dayes of Noe,fo flial al- 37 But as the dayes of Noe ivere,fo foal alfo 

fo the comming of the Sonne of man be. the comming of the Sonne of man be. 

3 8 For as they were in the dayes before 38 * For as in the dayes that were before the Gcnj.j. 
the floud, eating and drinking, marying and fcjod,t hey were eating jinddrwking,marying,and lukei7.*8« 
giuing to manage, euen vnto that day in giuinginmariage,euenvntiltheday that Noe 
which Noe entred into the arke, entred into the arke, 

3 9 And knew not til the floud came,and S9 <is4"d knewe not till the food came, and 
tooke them all : fo alio fhal the comming of tooke them all away :fo fhall alfo the comming of 
the S onne of man be. the fonne of man be. 

40 Then two flial be in the fieId:onc fhal 40 * Thenfhalltwo be in thefclde : the one is Luke 17. 3fr 
be taken 3 and one fhal be lefts" receiued t and the other is left alone. i.Thef!4.x7» 

41 Two 4.1 Two 




HotY TheGofpell Chap.xxuii. 

VVEE K£ 

41 Two women grinding in the mil: one 4 l *Two women fbalbe grinding at the 
flial betaken,andonefhalbeleft. the one is • receiued, and the other left alone. 

42 Watch there fore becaufe youknowe 42 *Watch therefore ;j c or ye know e not what Mar.n 
not what houre your Lord wil come. boure your Lord doetb come. 

SSd' 43 But thisknowcye,that*ifthe good 43 *Ofthisyctbefure,thatifthegoodmaHlx&tiz. i9 
foracodfeflbr man °* the houfedid know what houre the of the houfe had fyoren what watch thethiefe '•dwCj.i. 

SfeJscE thee ^ woul< * come » he wouIcl furd y watcn > vouldcome, hewould banc watched, andmulde a P° c ' l<5 ' 18 - 
moumartyr, & would not fuller his houfe tobebrokevp. ftotbauefufered bis houfe to be broken vp. 
No«aU»i. 44 Therefore be you alfo ready, becaufe ** Therefore beje alfo re adie: for in fitch an 

at what houre you knowe not, the Sonne of houre asyee thinke not, the Sonne of man com- 

man wil come. metb. 

p Who, thinkeft thou, is a faithful and 4SWhothcn is that fatthfulandwife feruant, 

wife feruant, whom his lord hath appointed whom his lord hath made ruler ouerhis houjhold] 

ouerhis faraily,to giuethem meat infeafon? togiuethemmeateinfeafon? 

46* Bleflfed is that feruant, whom when 46 'Blefedu that feruant, wham bis lord when 

his lord commeth, he fhal finde fo doing. be commeth, fball findefo doing. 

47 Amen I fay to you, that ouer all his 47 Verily I fay vntoyou, that bee fball make 
goods fhal he appoint him. <£J) himruler ouer all hi* goods. 

48 But ifthatnaughtie feruant Ihal fay in 48 But and if that euil feruant fhal fay in bis 
his hartJVly lord is long a comming: heart, My lordwilbe long a commtng: 

49 And fhal begin to (hike his felo w-fcr- 49 tAndfo beginne to finite hi* fellowesjca, 
uants, & eateth,and drinketh with drukards. andtoeateanddrmkewiththe drunken: 

50 The lord of that feruant fhal come in jo The fame feruant s Lor de fball come in a 
a day that he hopeth not, and an houre that day when he looketh not for him, and in an houre 
he kno weth not, that lx is not ware of: 

51 And flialdeuide him, and appoint his // ^ndpMewbimtnpieces^doiuehbn 
portion with the hypocrites : there fhal be his portion with the hypocrites : * there (hallbe M?tr - T *- «*• 
weeping and gnaming of teeth, weeping and gnafhing of teeth. andiy.30. 

„*. u -^? G , INALL N °TES. Chap. Xxiiii. 

Rhem.I. *J. HereisChnft.) Wbofoeuer drove: hClmfi or bis CUnhfromthe Communion frfelwIbipofaTNatlomChri. 

ftemdjo one come;;iowne >0 r CoHntrie,beleeue himmt. Au°.de vnit.Ec c 3. 
Fulke. I. ThenbclecuenotAePapift* for theydraw the Church from the fellowship of all nations, to one citie of 

Rome^rtoapjeceof^w^astheDonatiftsdidtoapattof^w. 
Rhem.2. 30. , Thcfigneof.) The fa of the Seme of man jstbMj CrfovhKhthen/balafteare to tUlemsto their ton. 

feVrS ™*? J" Mat ^ y «■**■* of *e other Euangelift hi^r^/^^cWWAtSK SSt 

lhalbenocon ufionto then, tthat haueabhorted the fcperffiuon and Idolatric, committed with thefieneof 
Croffebiit rather to them which ouerthrow the true croiTe of Cbrift^hat is, J venue of Chafe faaiSw oflred 

Altars and a new facnficcAs for the fignc of the Croflc fo it be without foperiticion,we can abide wel ynougE. 

. ■ ANNOTATIONS. Chap.Xxiiii. 

Eufcb R^L22!^^ * BtwrtrndhisfameTinu. TheChurch 

S rfft ,ftt Vpon S* R ? ckc * wlU build m >" church > **«* >■«* * «**<* S * v ^ M 

not: *>dMw«nmpte4tolmJdvpd*^thtxto$ J ^ '""i"" "* 






Wrlljsjbat thy be not dccekicdby Hernias ^ H ch -under A 
tcillfttktcenwy, 

Rhem,*. . y 



•" 7 £irc tkk» t 






Pi 









Luchtc 






K 



If 



Holy Chap. xxxiii. According to S.Matthew. 48 

* \. " Luther and Caluine neither named themfelucs Chrift, nor challenged any part of Chriftes office, or ho- The Pope lit 
f Hike 3 • nour to them,but the Pope doth both ; aduancinghim fefe aboue Chrift , in his blafphemous pardons and u^Mi^L 

difpcnfations,and in controlling of Chriftcs inflitution, * Lord God, ,iiu| 

Itheffl* J z * tofcfWy abound.) Wh en Herefie andfalfe teachers reigne in the world 3 namely toward the later day flicked God abou: all 

life abonndethftulcharitiedccayeth. gorfs^&c. 

nhem 4 14# Shal be preached.) TheGofyelhath been preached of late yercsjmdnm is Jtyholy Religious men of diners ThcGoJpel 
^ ' Order sjnfimdry great Countries which neucr heard the Gof}etbcfor? y ai it is thought. nn :" wachd 

Ftllkc* 4m "^hc Spaniards haue procured thefe good Fi cachcrs of the Golpcll, to picke a quarrcll to fpoilc,& by mtir- i,nuc,s# 

thcring of infinite thoufands,to difpcoplc thofe cowuries.Wunes their owne counttcy man and fellow in rtli- 
gion,Bartholomxus CaflauSjin his Spanifli Colonie.Bcnzo the Italian in biflOtyui crbisjhe like zealc of reli- 
gion caufedthem to attempt the inuafion of this land. But God hath rewarded them according to their wic- 
kedncs. 
vUgft} r IS. Abomination of defolation.) This abomination of defolation foretol<l t was firfi partly fulfilled in diuerfe T ^ e ^bomma- 
profanation* of tin Temple ofHicruJblem, when the facrificc and feruice of God was takenaway. but fpecially it fhal be t £™ * '" ° a " 
fulfilled by Antichrift and his Trccurforsjvhen they fhal abolifhe the holy Maffejvhit'h is the Sacrifice ofChrifies body and The abnliftrng 
blondy and the only fouerah.eworflrip dewc to Codinhis Church : as S.Hyppolytttswriteth'mthefiwordes: The Churches ofthehoiyCi- 
fhal lament with great lament ationfiecanfc there fhal neither oblation be made y nor incenfifior worfhip grateful to God. w ! ^ CC ^ c !" jC . 
But the fixer cdhoufes of Churches fhal be lilg to cottages^nd the pretious body and bloudcfChrififhalnot be extant (open- c £ j^ ai ',j j!^ * 
ly in Churches) in thofe day esfhe Liturgie (or Maffi) fhatbccxtingw'fhed 9 the Tfalmdie fhal csafejhe reciting cf the minillcrs. 
Srripturetfl'alnotbe heard, Hippol.de Antichriiio. By which it h plaine that the Heretics of thefe dates be the ffecial 
fore-runmrs of Antichrift. 
Fulke f ^is Hippolytus was not that ancient Marty r,ofwhomc S.Hicromc writeth in Catal.but a later fantaftical 

fcJloWjfull offablcs concerning Antichriil.That he fl-.ouidbeno man, butaDcuillinthc ihapcof man, that 
lohn the Euangclift ihall come with Henoch and Hdias.bcfbre the commingof Antichrift.y Antichrifi (nail 
bring dcuils with him in the ihape of Angels , and commsundthem tocary him vp tohenuen,\vithfuch like 
ftuflc. Yet he doth not expound this abomination,of the abolithmgcf the Ma flexor the facrificc thereof, nor 

fpeakcthofeidierofthcmtbutflorilhinginwordcs^shis manor is, foreflicweththeabolilhingotallChrifti- 
ftianrehgion,which fhall neucr bc,for Chrift will continue with his Church to the end of the woild. 

Rhettt* 6. * s « Shal be iiiortcncd.) The reigne of Jnthhrifi foal be first, that isfhreeyeres and a halfe. Dan.y.Apoc.! X . Antichrift, 

Therfon the Heretics are blafphemous and ridicuhts^ that fay, Chnfles Vicar is Antichrifi : , who hath fit ten thefe x Joo. 
yeres. 

Vltlke 6* Chryfoftomc fow«.77,cnterpreteth this place of die calamitie of the Icwcs, which fiiould haue bene all de- 

ftroied,through the great hatred and indignation of the llomamcs , and the text is plaine , agreeing with his 
cxpofition/Yct is the time of Antichrift but fhort,in companion of theeternall Idngdotneof Chrift, as the The^ncof 
whole timc,betwcne the afcenfion of Chrift,and his fecond comming,in the fame refpeft, is called ihort. But Amichn "* 
that the raignc of Antichrift {hall be but three yecrcs andanhalfc,isneithcrfaidby Daniel, nor lohn: For 
the fame time 3 that S.Iohncallcth42.moneths, in the fame Chapiter he callethj daics and anhalfe,andaf- Op.ia, 
terward 1 2cto.daies,and a time.times, and halfc a time, that is, halfe a prophcticall weeke * for the comfort of 
the godlic.Yet may not thcle daies and yeeres,be comptcd after our vluall meafure of time: for that were ab- 

furd,andimpofliblc. 

RrJCffl* 24. Great fignes.) Thefe fiyies and miracles {hal be to the outward aj fearance onlyfirS.Taulcalleth them* ly- *.*Ihe£i. 

ingfignes/ofidnce them only that fhal 'perifb. Whereby xve fee that if Heretics could works fieyned and forged miracles, 
yet we ought not to bclecuc them y much lejfe when th r* can notfo much as fe erne to doe any. 

Rf)CW 9 7. z 6< In clofcts.) Chrifi hauing made the Churches authority bright and clere to the whole world jwarneth the faith' The fecrcttf 

f id to tahg heede of Heretics and Schifinati^which haue their conuentirtes afidc in certaine odde places and obfeure co- £° m,e .£ : icles °* 
ncrs^llurin^ctiriousp€ifonsvntothem t A\\^Ali»q Euang.q.38, Torasforthecomming together of Catholics to f me Cithohke* 
Gudinfecnu placesfkat is a neeefftry thing in time of perfecnthn y and was vfed of Christians for three hundred ycres to- Chnfrans fr- 
g ther after Chrifi,* ami the Jpofiles alfo anddifiiples came fo together in Hierufalem forfeare of the lc&es.AndCatho- Cl *? : c ty a(fcm- 
lihs doe the fame at this day in our countriejtot drawinq relioion into corners from the fociet^s of the Catholike Church Jjttt ? "? ' f n tin ? c 
// pratttjmgfcm'tlytbejamefanhjhatmalClr.upendomlh * Aft.i is. 

r Hike J. The Church of God had no glorious flicw in the fight of the world , for three hundred yceres after Chrift, The Church 

whcnthcycamctogctherinfecretplaccs^tp/erueGod. Therefore, the glorious pompeof popcric in Italy, ^ cr Jt - 9 
Spainc,orFrancc,is not the bright and clccrc authentic of the Church, whereof S.Auguftincipeaketh. For f j»f Popifl? 
that the Church wanted not for three hundred yecrcs together after Chrift , but in the middeft of the hotteft church, 
pcrfccution,rcteyned the fame blight and clecreauthontie,amongft all true Chriftians. 

RhCYft. S *9* Iromcdiatly.) lf :pe ^ atcr day {hal inrwdiatlyf alow the perfecution of .Antichrifi \\rhhh is to endure but tlrrce 

yercs mid a ha!fe y ts h aforefayd : then is it mere blafthcrnie to fay 9 Cods Vicar is jintkhrifi^ and that (by their owne limi- Antichrift, 
tation) thefe thonfimdyerts almofi. 

Fulke «P. You haue faid,that the persecution of Antichrift, fbould endurcbut three yeeres and a halfc, butyouarc 

neucr able to proue it of vluall vecrcs, therefore it is no blafphemic to fay, the Pope is Antichrift.though his Anticbnft " 
tyrannic hath continued almoft a thoufand yecres.But rather it is blafphemie, to fay the Pope is Gods Vicar; 
for that impoitcth God and Chrift to be abicnt from his Church. Otherwifethe holy Ghoft fupplieththe 
want ofhis bodily prefcnce 3 vntill he comeagaine to iudgemenr. 

CHAP. XXV. 

Continuing his Sermovjie bringeth two par*bles t often Virgins jtnd ofTalents t to fhew how it fhal be in Domefday with the 
Faithful that prepare jind that prepare not themfdues. 3 1 Then alfo without parables hefhewtth thatfuch Faitl* 
ful as doe worlds ofmcrcy,fbal hau^for them life euerUfiing : and fuel* as doe notfuerlafiing damnation* 

M THEN 



1 



.; 






Hȣ fc TheGofpel Chap.xxv. 

11k Cofpei *~rt HEN fhal the kingdom of heauen be '^fHenJhallthekingdome ofheauen be likg- 

forbolyva- 2 liketoten || virgins: which taking their J nedvnto ten virgins, which when they had 

U lampes went forth to meetc the bride- taken their lampes,went forth to meete the bride- 

grome and the bride. grome. 

2 And fiue of them were foohfh,and flue 2 But fine of them were rctfe , and fine were 
wife. foolijh. 

3 But the fiue foolifh, hauing taken their 3 They that were foolijh, when they hadta- 
lampes,did nottake jjoile with them : ken their lampes , tooke none oyle with them: 

4 But the wife did take oile in their vef- * But the wife tooke oy/e in their vefiels, with 
fels with the lampes. their lampes alfo. 

5 And the bridegrome tarying long,they / While the bridegrome taried,they allfium- 
flumbered al and flept. bred and flept. 

6 And at midnight there was a clamour 6 And etten at midnight there was a cryt 
made , Behold the bridegrome commcth, made, Behold, the bridegrome commeth, ooeye 
goc ye forth to meete him. out to meete him. 

7 Thenarofcal thofc virgins : and they 7 Then all thofe virgins arofe, and prepared 
trimmed their lampes. their lampes. 

8 And the foolilh faid to the wife , Giue f So the fool/fa fayde vnto the wife , due 

ys oft your oile :becaufe our lampes are go- w of your oyle , for our lampes are gone 
ing out. mt. 

9 The wife an(\vcrcd,fay ing,Lcft perad- 9 Sat the wife anfwered, faying , Not fo , 
uenture there fufFife not for vs and you, goe left there be notynough for vs and you: butooe 

rather to them that iel : and bie for your ye rather to them that fell, and buy for your 
ielues. flues. yJ J 

10 And whiles they went to bie, the to tAndwhile they went to btty, the bride- 
bridegrome was come : and they that were grome came, andthey thatwere ready, went in 
ready,entrcd with him to the mariage , and »•'<& him to the mortage, and the door e was Mt 
the gate was fliut. vp. 

1 1 But lalt of al come alfo the other vir- ' ' Afterward came alfo the other virgins, ' 
gins/aying : Lord,Lord 3 open to vs. f«ying i Lord i Lord,opentovs. 

1 2 But he anfvvering faid, Amen I fay to / 2 Butheanfwered, and faid, Verify I fay 
you,I know you not. vnto youjhnow you not. 

1 3 Watch ye therfore,becaufe youknow J 3 * Watch therefore, for yeknow neither •'Matt.«4 4 3. \ 
not the day nor the hourc.^ the day, nor yet the houre, wherein the fonne 0/0^.13.33. \ 

Th e C Gofi 2 ' ** Ior * CUCn as aman g oin o into a man *mmeth. 1 

foil confeflbr [^ an g e countrie,called his feruants, and de- 14- * Likcwifi^is when a certaine man ta- Luke 19. 12. 
th^isaBi- Jiuercd them his goods. king his iourney intoa grange countrey , called 

15 And to one he gaue fiue talents , and his ovene feruants, anddeltuered vnto them his 
to an other two,and to an other one, to cue- goods. 

ly one according to his propre facultic : & // *And vnto one he gaue fine talents, to $ 

immediatly he tooke his iourney. an other two, and to an other one , to eueryman 

1 6 And he that had receiued the fiue ta- a f lerh ^ abtlttiejmdftraigbtway tooke his iour- 
lents, went his way , and occupied with the *9' 

famc,and gained other fiue. ; 6 Then he that had receiued the fiue ta- 

il Likewife alfo he that had receiued t em > wentm doccHpiedwith the fame, & made 
the two,gained other two. them other fiue talents. 

18 But he that had receiued the one go- l7 An * *'&*$ he that had receiued two, 
inghis way digged into the earth, andhid he "fig*™* "her two. 

his lords money. / S But he that had receiued one , went and 

19 But after much time the lord of thofe ^gged in the earthed hid hu lords money. ', 
feruants commeth, and made a count with '9 ^fter along feafon, the lord of thofe fer- j 
them. tmnts commeth/indreckonethwith them. 



\ 



I 
I 

* 
t 



^72?^ ^"ceiued 20 And fo he that hadreceiued fiue talents, 
™™ c f«»»^<f^otefiKMlo^ came and brought other fiue talents , faying, 

faying, Lord fiue talents thou didft deli- Lord, thoudiueredsl vnto me fiue talents: 



u « behold. 



A 



->. 



\ holy Chap.xxv. According to S. Matthew. 49 

1 W e e k E. e bchol( j j I haue gained other fiue Mold, I haue gained be fides them, fine talent s 

*' h fdes' moe ' 

C li His lord Taid vnto him: Wei fare thee 21 His lord faidvnto him , Well 'done, tho/t 

good and faithfull feruant,becaufe thou haft good and faithfull feruant , thouhaft bene faith- 
bene faithfull ouer a few things, I will place fullouer fare things, JwiBmake thee ruler 0- 
thee ouer many things: enter into the ioy ner many things: enter thou into the toy of thy 

r 1 1 « lord. 

° ** I And there came alfo he that had re- 22 He alfo that had receiued mo talents, 
ceiued the two talents , and faid , Lord two came ,and faid, Lord, thoudeliueredfl vnto me 
talents thou didft deliuer me : behold I haue two talents : behold, thattewonne two other ta- 
gainedothertwo. lentsbeftdethem 

22. His lord faid to him, wel fare thee 23 His lord faid vnto htm, Wei done, good 
oood and faithful f cruant: becaufe thou haft and faithfull feruant . thou haft bene faithfull 
been faithful ouer a few things , I wii place ouer fewe things , I will make thee ruler ouer 
thee ouer many things, enter into the ioy of many things: enter thou into the ioye of thy 

thy lord.=C0 ^ord. 

24 And he alfo that had receiued the one 2+ Then hewhich had receiuedthe oneta- 






\ 






\ 

■I 



talent came forth , and faid, Lord, I know lent, came , and faid , Lord , I knew thee that 

that thou art a hard man, thou rcapcft where thou art anhard man, reaping where thou hafi 

thou didft not fow : and gatherett where notforven, and gathering where thou haft not 

thou ftrawcdft not: ftrawed:- 

2? And being afraid I went, and hid thy 2f Jnd therefore was 1 afraid., andwent es- 
tate intheeartn: behold loc here thou halt hidthy talent in the earth: he, there thou haft 
that which thine is. thatthinei*. 

26 And his lord anfvvcring, faid to him : 26 Hi* lord anfwered, andjatd vnto htm, 

t AtmiWe * Nauahtie andflothful feruant , thou didft 7'hou euill and Jlouthfull feruant, thou knewefi 

example for al kno^hatlreape where I fow not, andga- that Ireape where 1 f fared not, & gather where 

empSthcTe-therwherelftravvcdnot: I haue not ftr awed: 

ry leaft gift of Thou oughtefttherfore to haue com- 27 Thou oughteft therefore to haue deliue- 

SJoricT ' mitted my money to the bankers, and com- redmy money to the exchangers, andthen at my 

mine I mi"ht haue receiued mine owne || commingfhouldlhauerecetuedmine ownewith 

Witfvfuricr , vantage. 

2 8 Take ye away therfore the talent from 2 S Take therefore the talent ftom him , and 
him,and giue it him that hath ten talents. giue it vnto him which hath ten talents. 

Mm v* 2p For to * euery one that hath flial be 29 * For vnto eueryone thathath,jbalbegi- Mat.t3.1x, 

LuAttf. oiuen and he flial abound: but from him uen,andhe$hallhaue abundance: but fiom him mar -4' l f. 

that hath not , that alfo which || h e feemcth that hath not , (hall be taken away , euen that 

to haue,fhal be taken away from him. which he hath. 

3 o And the vnprofitable feruant caft ye J0 And caft the vnprojitable feruant * into Matt.8.ta. 
out into the vtter darkneflc . There flial be vtter darkncjfe, there fhallbe weeping andgna- & " #I 3 * 
•weeping an dgnalliing of teeth. fhing of teeth. 

TheGoipcl 31 And when the fonne of man ihal $l >r b e „ t h e Sonne of man jhall come inhU 
HwilL come in his maicftie,andal the Angels with „{ 0i y,a»d all the holy angels with him, then Jhall 
of Lent. him , then flial he fitte vpon the fcatc ofhis % e fi „^ m fa thrQ „ e f his glory. 

maieftie: ^nd before him fhal be ratheredallna- 

2 2 And al nations flial be gathered to- . ,, n ,ir* * *i c~- 

r ,7 ,. ,, n & , 11 ro ,„ Mfn tions, andhe jhall feperate them one pom ano- 

aether before him, and he fhal leparatc , „ t jj j .1 1 ■ n / /• ./ 

&onefroman other, as the pallor fepa- ther,asa(hephearddcuidethhisjbee^fi^he 

rateth the flieepe : from the goates : **£' J* he Jhallf" the Jbeepe on his right 

22 And ftialfet the flieepe at his right ,**,". ' J . , i r * 

, 3 ji u <ta ., t i,i t ii hand,but the goates onthe left. 

hand,but the goates at his left. > * J 

uThen fhalthc king fay tothem that c'-f Thenfrallthekingfajvntothem which 
^albeathisriohthan^ComeycbleiTcdof flial be on his right hand, Come yebleffedof 
mv father , poireiTe you the kingdom || pre- my father , fetato the kingdome, which hath 



world. 



■ fonndm 
world. 
3 5 For ^ -2 // Vff 



j 



Holy The Gofpel C 



Weexe. 



HA P. XXV. 



3 5 For I was an hungred,and J you gaue // *For 1 was an hungred, and ye gat* me Efai. y8. 7 . 
mctoeatc:Iwasathirlt, andyou|gaucme meate:lwasthtrflie, andyegauemedrmke:I ezech ' l *-7' 
to drinkc. was aftr anger, andye tooke me in. 

3 6 I was a Granger , and you tooke me 36 Naked,andye clothed me : * I was fake, Ecd.7 i 9 . 
ill : naked, and you couered me : ficke, and andye viftted me : I was inprifon, andyecame 
you vifited me J was in prifon,and you came vntome. 

tomc ' 37 Then fhal the righteout anfwer himfay- 

37 Then lhal the mftanfwerhim,faying: ing,Lord, when fawe we thee an hungred, and 

Lord, when did we fee thee an hungrcd, and fedthee? or thirs~rie,and gaue thee drmke? 

fed thee : a thirlt,and gaue thee drinkc ? 3 s whenfavce we thee aftranger, and tooke 

3 8 And when did we fee thee a ftranger, thee in ? ornaked,and clothed thee ? 

& tooke thee in ? or naked,& couered thee ? 39 Orwhen fa-vewethee ftcke,orin prifon, 

30 Or whendid wefeethee ficke or ia and came vnto thee? 

prifon : and came to thee ? 40 Andthe kingfrattanfwere, and fay vnto 

40 And the king anfwering , lhal fay to them^erily J fay vntoyou,in as much as ye haue 
thcm,Amen I fay to you , as long as you did done it vnto one of the le aft ofthefe my brethre, 
itto one of thefe my leaft brethren, you did ye haue done it vnto me. 

lttome - , n ,,. , t . , 4' * Tien {bail he fay a/fo vnto them on the m.6 9. 

41 Then he lhal lay to them alfo that lefthand s Departfiomme,yecurfed, intothee- m«t 7 .aj. 
lhal be at his left hand, j|Getye away from uerlasiingfre, which u prepared for the deuil lxkt: W« 
me you curfed into fire cucrlaf ting, which and his angels. 
was prepared for the Dcuil and his angels. 42 For I was an hungred, andyegaue me no 

42 For I was an hungred, and you I gaue meate : I was thiriltc , and ye gaue mee no 
menottocate: Iwasathirft, and you gaue drinke. 
menottodrinke. " + 3 Iwas aftranger, andye tookeme not in: 

43 I was a Granger, and you tooke me nahed,andye clothedme not : fake , andin pri- 
not in: naked, and you couered me not: fon,andyevifitedmenot. 
ficke,and in prifon, & you did not vifite me. 4+ Then fall they alfo anfrere him, faying, 
( 44 Then they alio lhal anfwer him, fay- Lordpken faire we thee an hungred, or a thirft 
mg,Lord,when did we fee thee an hungred, or aftranger,ornahed,or ficke, or in prifon, and 
orathirll,oraitrangcr, ornaked,or ficke, or did not minifier vnto thee? 
in prifon: and did not miniltcr to thee? 4f 7 benjhallbeanfwere them, faying, Ve- 

45 Then he lhal anl wer them,faying, A- rily I fay vnto you , in as much as ye did is not 
men I lay to you, as long as you did it not to to one of the leaH of thefe , ye did it not to 
oneofthelelefler,neitherdidyouittomc. me. 

4 <J And thefe foal goe into punifhment 46 And* thefe (hallgoe away into merla- Dan.iz.*. 
eucrlalting: but the mlt , into life euerla- fling paine , but the righteous into life eter- iohnj.*?. 
ltin §-^ mil. J 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xxv. 

*'j lTff'1 I fr f itMtittt, *f« mr 'f G °l> «*h**wim«mn*k th »e(hdmb*1»!penh«h« 

n mons deferts at the day of tudgernent. r J 

FlUke I . Chnfoansaremthe fauourofGod,through the merits of Chrift . And theiriufticc confifteth not of their „ . 

7f^T,t\ f iht ™ x ™^?"™<™ --PeUgM.1. When the reward fhail come, b.»Ucmn*bu Mente " 
Rheni2 S'/^ no »7 mew S%ths.Auguftinc,J»T>K7o.C6«f.2. 

„ * ' l0 - 1 haue gained.) FreewilwithGodsgracedothmrite 
FHlke 2. The m]} jt he workc,and the fruite thereof,and faith from whence it floweth, are all the gifts of God, and no c ,, 

Ittttes. Th Is kingdomc 5 is prepared for theeleaofGod.whoifthcyliucvntUlby hearing ofthe word of God they rw ^a. 

may haue fa, th.they are always fruirfull of good workes , though not of thefe here named. For Lazarus the 
begger^as not able to feede,clothe,or harbour Chrift,yet was he full of faim, pa u C nce^u m ihde, P rai e «,&c. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xxv. 

Khm ' 4 ' Ji A Sfitfl (1 rW^fayfi."* fife fo^M^etluulntheC^chf^tmthmbespoi^bnd' 

Yfhhb bad fill be fiut out at the later day, although they haue lamtieiCthati^aith ) <u th, M \,~ l~,Jk .1 •, 

?*ey 



Rhem. 



' 









I 



i 



■ i 

1 
k 



■ 



> 

.' 






■* 



4 < 
I 



r 



1 






!**; 









"I 

-1 



» 



Vj 



. i 

•I 

. I 

. \ 



Tulkc. 4. 

Rhem. 



Rkm.f. 



Fulke.s. 



Vulke.6, 



Rhem.y, 

Tulke.j* 



The Paffion 
according 10 

S.\;a:chcivin 
thcfe two 
ch;ptCTS,isthc 
Gofpel ac 
Msfle vpon 
PslrocSundny. 
THNF.BRE 
vvdncGIay. 

Luke 22,1 • 



2vtar.i 4)3 . 



Chap, x x v. According to S. Matthew. 50 H ° L * 

They that hauc a dead faith, voide of good workes, whether the Iampe fignifie faich or charitie,(hall not be ^ <j eac j f^jj* 
admitted into the kingdome of heanen. 

I. Lampes.) Thefi tarnpes lighted, be good worses, namely of % mercie,and thelaudMe conuerfationtphich/hineth 

before men.hugxpil lOjC.jj. 

3. Oylc.) This oyle is the right inxrarde intention dire&ingonr worths to Cods glory ,andnot totheprafeofour Rightintcn* 

(elites in the fight of wen. Aug.epi.i W,c^ 3 . don - 

27. With vfurie.) Vfurie U here takgn for the lawfultgaine that a man getteth by wit employing hit goods, when 
Cod viutth vs any talent or talents , he lookgthfor vfurie , that is for ftirituall increafe oftl>efame by our diligence and 

induflrie. 

29. That which he feemcth to hauc.) Heisfaide to ham Godsgiftes t thatvftth them , and to fuck an one God Wemuft vft 
mliinereafe htsgiftes.He that vfiththetn not 9 feemethto haste, ratkrthen hath them* andjromUm God will withdraw God s gifts. 
that which before he gaue. 

3 2. Separate. ) Loe here U thefeparationfor in the Church militant tliey liued both together *A$ for Heretitgsjlxy 9°?f * nd ba * 
went out of the Church before >andfefarated them feints, and therefore are not to be feperated hereto* being fudged already. m Church. 

34, Comcye. 41. get ye away.) Ituno mcongrnitte •that God fhmU fay ,Goe into euerlafiing fire , to them Heaucnisthe 
that by their free will haue repelled his mercie ; and to the other fiome ye bleffed of my father, takg the kingdome prepared reward of 
for them,that by their free will hauereceiued faith^nd confi fed their fines and done penance. Aug. lib.2.a&. cum Fel. 8°° „*?*,?» 

* g * 1 o And ricll Oi 

Alanicn.cap.o. t k e contrar „ 

S. Auguftine, as he confeffeth inhis retractations , hailing to doe againft the Manichees, which heldc that Frec-wilL 
men were of cuill will, by creation of the euill God, defendeth the freedome of will from coa&ion by nature, 
and not from the thraldoir.e of finne through the fii it mans fall. For cucn in y fame chapter , he wnteth vpon 
the faying of S.Paul,! fee another lawe in my members,rcfifting the lawe of my mind,and bringing me captiue 
vnder the lawe of finne , which is in my members. It is manifest that tins came of the propagation of the fir fi finne of 
Mam 9 and of euill cufiome. Againe, that they haue all goodnelfeonelyofGod, in the fame place he ihewcth, 
where he faith,of thole thatby free-will hauereceiued the faith of Chx'&.Thcy haste confefled their finnes,repen- 
tedydijffaifid tlxmfetncs^fucb as they haue Lne>and hauc fktfcdhimjtemgfuch as they were made by him. 

35. You gauc me.) Hereby we fee howenmch almcs-decdesandallmrkgs of mercie preuailetowardes life etter- 
Lifting, and to bht out former finne s. Aug.in pf 49- 

You falfchc S. Auguftine-he hath no (uch laying vpon that pfalme 3 but contrariwile he faith, Hoejaerificium, Mcrke. 
&c?lris is thefacrifice of pray fa to gine thinks* t0 ' ;/w °f xx hom thou haft what goodfoeuer thou hafi, and by who ft mer- 
ue,wb.it fetter euill thou haft of thine onneyisforgiuen thee. Alfo againil meritc of workes he is plentiful! vpon that 
pfalmc: yea cucn where he faith. The widowe bought as much for two mites, as Veter leaning hisnettes,as TLadumgu 
r.inghalfehispatnmnic. 7 he kingdome of heaumu fo much worth, a* thm haft: meaning, that God regardech 

not the value of the worke, as an equall price,for the kingdome which he giueth, of his meerc and free grace, 
to his cleft, 

42. Gaueme not.) Hechargeth themnot here that they belecued not,bnt that they didnot good worhgt* Torfuch 
did belceuejmt they cared not for good work&^u though by dead faith they might haue come to heauen. Aug,de fid.& op, 
cap.i f .& ad Dulcit.q-2.t04. 

A liucly faith that docth iuftific,is alwayes fruitefull of good workes, and as S. Auguftine faith , ^ good life is A liucly faith, 
infeperMe from that faith which workgth by lcue,dc fide & oper.cap.24. 

CHAP. XXVI. 

To the Councel of the Iervesjudas by cccafion of Marie Magdalem ointment \doth fell him for title. ! 7. After t]>e Tafchal 
l;mbe 9 %6. he giueth them that bread of life (prom fed \o t 6.) in* a myfiicall Sacrifice or Separationof hit Body and „- „ 
blood. 31. Jind th.it night he is after his prayer 47. takyiofiheleweimenjudas being their captaine; and firfakp* jhtfamkedt 
of the other elcum for feare; 57, isfalfelyaccufidyandimpionflycondemtiedcfthelewesCounccly 67. and (home- themaflc. 
fully abufed of them: 69 . andthrife denied of Veter : Ml^ etten as the Scriptures and himfelfe b>td oftenfontoUe. 

ANd it came to paffe, when I e s v s had 
ended all thefe wordes, hce faidc to his 
Difciplcs, 

2 Youknowe that after two dayesfliall 
be Pafche, and the Sonne of man flialbe de- 
liuered to be crucified, 

3 Then were gathered together ychiefe 
Priefts & ancients of y people into the court 
of the high Prieft,who was called Caiphas: 

4 And they confuked howc they might 
by feme wile apprehend I e s v s,and kil him. 

5 But they faide,Not on the feftiuall day, 
left perhaps there might be a tumult among 
the people. 

6 And*when Iesvs wasinBethaniain 
the houfe of Simon the Leper, '* 

7 There came to him a woman hauing an 

alabafter 



A TV D it came to pap , tvhen lefm badfini- 
fked all thefe things , he [aide vnto his di- 
fciples, 

2 M Tehnmethat after trrodajes is the feast Mar.14.1. 
ofPajfeouer , and the fvnne of man is betrayed to *"* ll,u 
be crucified. 

3 *lfana$embled together the chief e priefts Iohmi47< 
and the Scribe s> and the elders of the people vnto 
the palace of the high priefi , which wot called 
Camphas, 

4 sAnd held a counfelltthat they might take 
lefm fub t illy ^and kjllhim. 

j But they faide, Not on the feaft 'day Jeafi 
there be an vprore among the people. 

6 *when lefm was in Bethame , in the houfe M^ r - T 4-3» 

of Simonthe leper, iohniK ** 

7 There came vnto him a woman, hauing an 

M* /• alabafter 



1 



g 






Holy The Gofpell Chap. XXVI. M 

alabafter-boxe of precious ointment , and alabaster boxe of 'precious ointment, and powred 

powred it out vpon his head as he fate at the it on his head as he fate at the boord. 

table. S But when fas Difciples ftwc it, they had inm 

8 And the Difciples feeing it, had indig- d>gnationfaying,To whatpmpofe is this wafie? 
nation {aying,\vhereto is \ this wafte? p This ointment might haue beene fildefor 

9 For this mi ght haue bin fold for much, much,and giuen to the poore. 
and giuen to the poore. / o When lefm vnderftood that, he [aide vnto 

I o And I E s v s knowing it,faide to them: them , why trouble ye theweman ? forjhe hath 
why doe you moleft this vvoma ?for flie hath wrought agoodworke vpon me. 
wrought a jjgood worke vpon me. / / *Forye haue the poore alwayes with you, Dcuc i j ,n 

I I For the poore you haue alwayes with but me ye haue not alwayes. 
you: but me ||you haue not alwayes'. 12 For in that this woman hath cajithis oint- 

1 2 For flie in po wring this ointment vp- ment on my bodyfhe did it to burte me. 
on my body : hath done it to burie me. 13 Verily I fay vnto you .where foeuer this go- 

13 Amen I fay to you, wherefoeuer this JpelfiaUbe preached in the whole worlde , there 
Gofpel ftialbe preached in the whole world, (hallalfo this that this woman hath done , be tolde 
that alfo which fhe hath done,^ Hiallbcrc- for a memorial! of her. 4 
ported for a memorie ofher. 14 * Then one of the twelue, called Ittdas If iv * ar - T 4'i°. 

Mar.T4,io. i^*Then w r ent one of the Twelue/which cariot,went vnto the chiefepriefls, UaC zz ' 4 ' 

Luk^itf. was called Iudaslfcariothjtoychicfc Priefts, ij And faid vnto thcm,what wilyegiuemc, 

1 5 And faid to the, what will ye giuc me, andlwilldeliuerhimvntoyoufAndtheyappom- 
and I will deliuer him vnto you? But they ap- tedvnto him thrrtie fluer pieces, 
pointed vnto him thirtie pieces of filuer. / 6 And from that time forth, he fought oppor- 

1 6 And from thencefoorth he fought op- tunitie to betray him. 
portunitie to betray him. iy *7loeftrJl day offveete bread, the dtfci- Mar.t4.1t. 

mavndy 17 And * the firft day of the Azymes the pies came to lefts, faying vnto htm, where -wilt luke u%7% 
thurfday. Difciples came to I e s v s, faying, where wilt thou that wee frail prepare for thee to cate the 
lXi^7?' thou y we prepare for thee to eateyPafche? Pafeouer? 

l8ButlESvsfaide,Goeyeintothecitie 18 Andhefaide, Goeintothec'ttietofucha 
to a c ertaine man : & fay to him , The Matter mm,andfay vnto him, The ma jler faith, Ul<[y 
faith , My time is at hand , w thee doe I m ake time is at hand, I make the Pafeouer at thy houfi 
the Palche with my Difciples. with my difciples. ] 

19 And the Difciples did as Iesvs ap- ip And the 'Difciples did as lefm had ap- I 
pointedthem,andtheypreparedthcPafche. pointed them , and they made ready the Paffe~ j 

20 But when it was euen, hec fate downe ^ r/ - # 

With his || twelue Difciples. Z o * when the Eucnwa>s come, be fate downe Mar.14.8. 

21 And while they were eating, he faide: with the twelue. jukcxi.14. 
Amen I fay to you, that one of you fhail be- 2 t And as they did e ate, he faide, Verily If%y XQ nl ^ %U 
tray me. vntoyoujhat one of you (Jjall betray me. 

22 Andtheybeingveryfad,beganeuery 22 And they being exceeding forowfull, be- 
one to fay,Is it I Lord? gf» ^ttery «w of them to fay vnto htm, Lorde ,is 

Pfal40,io. 25 Butheanfweringfaide,*Hethatdip- itl? 

peth his hand with me in the difh,he fhal be- 23 Heanfrered, and fatde,He that hath dip- 

tray me: pedhis hand with me in the di [h, the fame Jhallbe* 

24 The Sonne of man in deedc goeth as it tray me. 

is written ofhim : but wo be to that man, by 24 Thefonne of man rruely goeth as it is writ- 

whomthe Sonneofmanfhalbebetrayed.lt ten of him: but woe vnto that man by whom the 

were good for him, ifthatmanhadnotbin fonne of man is betrayed; It had beene good for 

b or ne. that mantfhe hadnot bene borne. 

?5 And ludas that betrayed him,anfwc- 2j Then Iudas , which betrayedhim, anjwe- 

ring faid,Is itl Rabbi? He faith to him , Thou red^tndfatde, Mafter,isttIiHefaide vnto him, 

halt faid. Thou hafl faid. 

iCorix 26 And* whiles they were at fupper, I e- 26 when they were eating, * Ieftu,whenhe i.Cor.tm 

*4.. ' ' svs||tookebread,and||bleffed,andbrake: had taken the bread,andgiuen thanks , he brake 

and he gaue to his Difciples, and faide, Take it andgaue \yo the Difciples^ndfitd, Take ye, 

ye,andeate:l[THis is [|my body. eateyejhisismybody. 

27 And 27 And 



_ j 



! 
i 



C h a p. x x v i. According to S.Matthew. yi H ° *■* 

« VV E E K E» 

27 And taking y chalice, flhegaue thanks: 27 Andwhen he had taken the cup/tndgiuen 
jsce the mar- an( j g aue t o the,faying: Drinke }ye al of this, thankes , hegaue it them, faying, 'Drinke ye ail 



S.lTa ?. 2 § For T H I S I S llM Y BLOOD OF THE »/»/; 



new Testament, which shall 28 Porthisismybloodofthenewteftamenti 
be shed FOR many vnto re miss I- thatispjedformany for the remiffion offices. 
onofsinnes. 29 But I fay vnto you , I willin no wife drinke 

29 And I fay to you,I wil not drinke from hencefoorth of this ftuite of the vtne-tree, vntill 
hencefoorth of this || ftuite of the vine , vntill that day when Idrinkeitnewewithyouin my fa* 
that day when I fliall drinke it with you new thers kingdome. 
1 I inthekingdorneofmyfather. 3* AndwhetbeyhadpraifedGod,theywent 

THVRSDAY 3 o And an hymne being faide, they went out vnto the mount of Oltues. 

ni S hc - forth vnto Mount-ohuet. 3 ' "Then faith Iefus vnto them, Allye fbalbe JJJJJJ 

The no c- 3 1 Then I E s v s faith to the, All you fliall offended becanfe of me this night :For it is writte, 
TV ^Jfathe befcandalized in me, in this night. Foritis * I will finite thejhepheard, andthejheepeofthe Zach.13.7. 
chuSer- written Jwillflrihethepasior , and the fheepe of fockefnalbe fcattered abroad. 

t'SS? 1 ' ofthefiockspM&e disjerfed. 32 But after lam rifen againe , * I will goe Mar.14.18. 

•] prtofour sa- 3 2 But after I fhall be rifen againe, I will beforeyou into Galilee. and id.7. 

SoSS? goe before you into Galilee. 33 Teteranfwered,& faid vnto himjkough 

quently the g 3 And Peter anfwering, faid to him, Al- allmenfhailbe of ended becaufe of thee, yet will! 
££« though all flialbe fcandalizedin thee, I will neuer be offended. 

tothcteft. neuer be fcandalizcd. 3+ Iefksfatde vnto him , * Verily Ifiy vnto lohn 13.38, 

Zach.13,7. ^iEsvsfaidtohiirjjAmcnlfaytothee, the, that in this fame night before the cocke 
°' I3}J * that in this night before the cocke crow,thou crowefhoufhalt denie me thrifc. 

fhalt denie me thrifc. 3f Peter faid vnto him , Though TJIjoulddie 

35 *Petcr faith to him, Yea, though I withthee,yetwillIbynomanerofmeanesdenie 
moulde die with thee , I will not denie thee. thee. Likgwife alfofaidallthe difciples. . 
Likewifc alfo faid all the Difciples. 36 * Then commeth Iefttswith them vnto a Mar.r4.3s. 

36 ThenlEs v s commeth withthemin- place called Cjethfemane, and faieth vnto the di- I"kc 2.2.3^ 
to a village called Gethfemani: and he faide fciples , Sitte yee there while I goe and fray 
to his Difciples,Sit you here til I goe yonder, yonder. 
and pray. 37 And when he had taken with him Peter, 

3 7 And taking to him Pet^r and the two andthe twofonnesofZebedee, he began to befo- 
| fonnesofZcbedcCjhebegantowaxeforow- row-full and heauie, 

full,and to be fad. 3 8 Then faide lefts vnto them, Myfoule is 

3 8 Then he fayth to them:My foule is fo- exceeding heavie , euen vnto the death .- tarieye 
rowfull euen vnto death : flay herc,& wat ch here, and watch with me. 
with me. 39 -dnd when he had gone alitle further , he 

39 And being gone forward a litle,he fell fell fiatte on his face, praying, and faying, O 
vpon his facc,praying,and faying,My father, my father , if it bepojfib'le , let this cuppe paffe 
if it bepolfiblejlet this chalice pancfrom me. from me : neuertheleffe , not as Twill, but as thou 
neuertheleflc ||not as I will,but as thou. wilt. 

40 And he commeth to his difciples, and 4° And he commeth vnto the Difciples, and 
findeththem fleeping, and he faith to Peter, findeth them aflcepe , and faieth vnto Peter, 
Euenfo? Couldeyounot watch one houre H'hat , coulde yee not watch with me one 
with me? houre? 

41 || Watch ye, and pray that yc enter not 4' Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
into tentation. The fpirit in deedc is prompt, temptation : The ffirit in deede is willing,but the 
but the neili weake. fiejh is weake. 

42 Againe the fecond time he went , and 4 2 He went away againe the fecondtime ,and 
prayedjfaying, My father,if this chalice may prayed, faying, O my father , if this cuq may not 
notpalTe,butImuftdrinkit,thy wilbedone. paffe away from me, except I drinke it , tloy willbe 

43 And he commeth againe, and findeth fulfilled. 
them fleeping : for their eyes were become 43 Andwhe he came jhe findeth themafleepe 
heauie. againe: for their eyes were he auie. 

44 And leauing the,he w^ nt againe: & he 44- And he left them , and went againe and 
prayed y third time,faying y felfe fame word, prayed the thirdtime , faying thefamewordes. 

45 Then M. 4> 4S Then 



l°^l TheGofpell Chap.xxvi. 

45 Then hee commeth to his Difciplcs, 4S Then commeth bee to his difciples, and 
and faith to the,Sleepe ye now and take reft: faith vnto them , Sleep hence fimh , and take 
beholde y houre approcheth , and the Sonne your reft, beholde , the houreisat hande,and 
ofman Ihalbc betraied intoy hads offinners. thefonne of man is betrayed into the handes of 

46 Rife^etvsgoe: behold he approcheth fmners. 

Tot8, ^^11 betray me. 46 Rifejetvs be going :behold,heu at hand 

io.iiy. 47 * As he yet fpake, behold Iudas one of that doeth betray we. 

the T welue came,and with him a great mul- 47 *whilc heyetftake , foe, Iuda* one of the Mar.14.43 

titude w fwordes and clubbes , fent from the twe lue came , and with him a great multitude l»*e "47. 

chiefe Priefts & the auncients of the people, with fwordes and ftaues from the chiefe prieftes iohn l8 -3- 

48 And he that betrayed him , gaue them andelders of the people. 
a figne,faying,whomfoeuer I ftiall kifle, that 48 But he that betrayed hm,gaue them a to. 
is he,holde him. h^n faying whom foeuer Ifhallkge, that fame is 

49 And forthwith comming to I e s vs a he heboid him faft. 
faid, Haile Rabbi. And he killed him. 49 And forthwith when he came to Iefus,he 

5oAndlEsvsfaidtohim,Frend,where- faid,Hailemaftcr:andkijfedhim. 

to art thou comePThcn they drew neere,and s o And Iefrn faide vnto him,Friend,where- 

laid hands on I e s v s,and held him. fire art thou come ? Then came they and laide 

5 1 And beholde one of them that were handes on Iefus, and tovke him. 

with I e s v s, ftretching forth his hand,drew s , And behold,one oftfxm which were with 

out his fword: and (Inking the feruant of the It fa, fetched out his handed drew his fiord, 

highPrieft^utofhiseare. and after that hehadflriken a feruant of 'the hie 

5 2 Then I e s v s laith to him,Returne thy priesles, hefmote of his ea-re. 

fworde into his place : for all that take the f2 Then faide Iefmvntohim, Turne bach 

fword^allpenlh with the fword. thy fmrde into his place : * fir all they that take Gen.9*. 

53 Tninkeft thou that I cannot aske my the fiordfiall perifh with the fiord. apoc.13.10. 

Father: and he will giue me prefently more s3 Thmkeft tfou that 1 cannot nowe pray to 

then t welue legions of Angels? my fath er, andhefhallcaufe to a and by m more 

c Jj "owe then fliaU the Scriptures be fill- then welue legions of Angels* 

filed, that fo it mult be done? „ But howe then fhaU the firmures be fulfil. 

55lnthathourelESvsfaidtothemul- led,*thatthutitmufibe? Efa^.io. 

t.tudes : You are come out ask weretoa Sf In that fame houre faid lefis to the multi- 

theefe with fwordes and clubbes toappre- tudes,Te become out M itwerevntoathiefemth 

hendme: Ifate dayly with vou teaching in fir ords and ftaues for totakeme:l fate daylywith \ 
the temple rand you laid no hands on me. you teaching in the temple, andye tookeme not. 

56 Andall mis was done that the Scrip- j6 But all this wAne that the futures of | 

H? fth , C? 7i hetS,m | : htb fl e ^ lfiUcd - Tfce the Prophets might be fulfilled.- Then allthe I Uncn^o 

thedifciplesaUleaimiahirn^ed. fcipleshaumgfirfikenhimfted. n»u*i«. 1 

57ButtheytakingholdoflE SV sledhim „ - But% that had ta^nlefiujed him a^a,^ 

toCaiphasthehighPne^wheretheScribes way to Ca,aphat the hie pr$ ,wLe the fcribes Wet?* 

and aunc.ents were alTcmbled. andtheehUrswereaJfemblel J ^18.14. 

58 AndPeter folowedhimafarreof, eue S 8 But Peter filmed him a fine off , vnto 
to the court of the high Prieft. And going in the hie priefts palace, & went in, and fate with the 
he late w the feruants,y he might fee th e end. feruants to fee the end. 

59 And the chiefe Priefts andthe whole f9 *The chiefe priefts andelders, and all the Mar.14.ff. 
Councel fought falfe witnes againft Ies vs, counfaile , fought falfe witnefe againft Iefus, to 

that they might put him to death: put him to death, 

*° An ^ they founde not , whereas many do But found none: yea,when many falfe wit- 

falle wimefles had come in. Andlaft of all neftes came, yet found they none. At the lafl came 

there came two falie witncffes: two falfewitnefes, 

61 Andmevfaid,*This manfaidjama- 6, Andfiid,Thisfdoxvefaid,*Iamableto lobni.19. 

bletodeftroythctemple of God, and after destroy the temple ofGod,and to build it in three 
tnrcedayestoreediheit. j-^ 

4l And the high Prieft ry ling vp, faide to 62 And the chiefiprieft arofe.and faide vnto 

him: Anlwcreft thou nothing to the things him, tAnfwereft &om nothing? what is y which 

which thefe doe tefHfie againft thee? theft witnefe againft thee? 

6 1 But 6 3 But 



VP 



Holy Chap.xxvi. According to S. Matthew. jz 

Weeke. 6 ^ B ut I E s v s helde his peace. And the 63 But lefts held his peace. And the chiefe 

high Prieft laid to him : I adiure thee by the prieft anfweredjindfaidvnto him, I charge thee 

liuing God, that thou tel vs if thou be Chrift by the lining God, that thou tell vs whether than 

the Sonne of God. be ChriH the fonne of God? 

64 I e s v s faith to him, Thou haft faide. 64. lefts faith vnto him,Thou haflfaid:Ne- 
neuerthcles I fay to you, hereafter you fKall uerthelejje, I fay vnto yon, * Hereafter fhallye Matt.1V.27. 

Dan.7,t3. fee *the Sonne of man fitting on the right fee the fonne of man fitting on theright hand 0from.14.1a. 

hand of the power ofGod,and comming in the power of God, and commingin the cloudes I>trlc kM4. 

the cloudes of heauen. of the skir. 

6*5 Then the high Prieft rent his garmets, 6 f Then the hie prieft rent his clothes, faying, 

faying,Hc hath blafphemed, what necde we He hath Ipokenblafphemie. -what neede we of any 

witneifes any further? behold,now you haue moe witnejfes? Beholde, noweyehaue heard his 

heard the blafphemie, blajphemie. 

66 How thinkc you? But they anfwering 66 whatthinkeye? They anfaeredandfaid, 

faid,He is guiltie of death. He is worthy to dte. 

6 j Then did they fpit on his face, & buf- 6 7 *Then did they [fit in his face, andbuffe- Efai 1 o.<6. 

feted him, and other fmote his face with the ted him with fifts,and other fmotehimon the face 

palmes of their hands, with thepalme of their hands, 

65 Saying, Prophecie vnto vs O Chrift: 68 Say:ng,Prophectevnto vs,0 Chritt, who 
who is he that ftrooke thee? is he that fmote thee? 

69 ButPeter fate without in the court: 69 *Peterfatewithoutinthepalace:tAnda Mflr.T 4 .<K, 
and there came to him one || wenchc,faying: damofellcanie vnto him, faying, Thou alfo wafl lukeWs?.' 
Thou alfo waft with I e s v s the Galilean. with lefts of Galilee. i°h" i*.*5. 

70 But he denied before them all, faying, ?0 But hee denied before them all, frying, 1 
I wot not whatthou fayeft* wotenofwhat thoufayefl. 

7 1 And as he went out of the <pte,an o- 7 j when he was gone out into theporche, an 
other wenche faw him,and fhe faith to them other \\tr\chfawe htm, and [aid vnto them that 
that were there, And this felow alfo was with were there,Thisfelowwas alfo with lefts ofNa- 
I e s v s the Nazarite. zareth. 

72 And againe he denied with an othe, ?2 &4ndagainehe deniedwith an othe,lda 
That I know not the man. not know the man. 

73 And after a litle they came that flood 7 3 zAndafter awhile came vnto him they 
by, and faid to Peter, Surely thou alfo art of thatftoode by, and faide to Peter, Surely thou an 
themrfor cuen thy fpeach doth bewray thee, euen one of them: for thyjpeach bewrayeth thee. 

TotHstime 74 Thenhe began ||tocurfe &tofwearc 74 Thenbeganhetocurjeandtofwearefay- 

dSvVreYn tna * he knewe not the man. And incontinent ing, / knowe not the man. And immediately the 

the churches the cocke crewe. cocliecrew. 

"wee* j ,. And Peter rcmembred the word of Ie- 7% lAndPeterremembredthewordesofle- 

svs which he had faide, Before the cocke fu,which faidvntohim, Before the coche crovee, 

crow, thou fiialt deny me thrife. Andgoing thou Jhalt deny me thrife. Andhc went out , and 

fbrth,|[ he wept bitterly. wept bitterly. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xxvi. 

Rbem. t. 13. Shalbe reported.) Hereby we learnt that tlxgood worlds of Saints are to be recorded &fet forth to their hnour 

in the Church after tlxir death. Wlxreofrifi their inly dayes attd Commemorations. 

The good works ofSaints may be recorded &fet forth in the Church to the honour of God, without their s • ... 
holy dayes and commemorations. For Chrift inftituted no holy day of Mary Magdalen, nor any fuch matter, dayes,* °* 
as the Popifh commemorations arc, nor commaunded any Image of her faft to be madc,but a mcrnorie by 
preaching the Goipel. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xxvi. 

Rhe/%,2, 8 • This waft.) CoFl beflr^edvfon Chrifies body then alitufieing to the fame not neceffary^feemedto the difciples left Coft vpon 
&idfimtle$:fothslilqbeflovpedvponthefamebody in the Sacrament, vpon altar s 9 or Chnrchs 9 fetfm:thtothefimplelofJ $ or Churches aJ- 
ieffe meritorious 9 then if th fame were befloroed vpon the poor e. tars,&c t 

Fulke. 2. That which the woman did by (pcciall inftinft of the fpiric of God, was by Gods appointment neccflary to 

teftifie his burial to be athand. As for the coft beftowed vpon the Popifh Sacrament, iuppofe it were the fame Church orna» 
body of Chrift, yet hauing no maner of vfe of fuch things, nor he requiring any fuch thing to be beftowed on ments, 
it,were loft,and might be much better employed on the poore: whom fro this time forward,he comandcth to 
be fed,clothcd,harboured in his ft*ad.For he (ha I not fay,whatfoeuer ye beftowed vpon the Sacrament,alcars, 
Churches,&c. But whatfoeuer yc did to any of thefc litle ones, ye did it to mc. On Churches whatfoeuer is 

more 



Ful!$. /♦ 



Holy 

Weeke. 

Rhem. 3. 



The 



Cha p.xxvi. 



Rhemj.. 



Fulke. 4, 



more then for conucrueflcc an dcomlincs, were better befto wed on the poorc that neede it. 

10. Good works.) Cojjbepowedforrebgion,deurthn^dfigmficat^^^ Rd rf 

^•^hentowtetothpmethughkthbev otrt « 

neceffme^x Churd, wil breake the very eonfecratedvejfels and .ends r.ffiluer and gold, and befiuw them in worses of mercy Ambrof -'«. 
But wetnay remember -very w^w fathers knew it much better, that thepoore were that befi releeued, wlxn moR teas °* " 8 « 
beftowed vpon the Clntrch. J 

Fulke. 3. TheworkewhichthcwomandidbyfpecialmftinAofGod^ Chnrchom*. 

That which Ambrofc did, the Popith Church will not doe,forhebraketheveffeIs vfedinthernyftcries tore- 
deeme captiucs:andfaith 3 r^CW^/M^tf,«()m%o>,^ togiu^itou^andtohelptinnecehftiesJVhatmedewe 

to kecfe that M helped, nothing. Yet with Papifts gay and precious fhewes helpe much to dcuotion. Yet Am- 

broic iaith further in the perion of Chrifh The Sacraments require nogolde, 7Kitljer doe they pUafe me mgplde whd, are 

m bought with gold,tlx ornament of the Sacraments^ tix redemption ofcaptiues.lfthc Papifts breake their Chakes it 

ihalbe rather to mamteine wai i re againft the profcrfours of? Gofpcl, then to redeeme Chriftian captmes out 

ot the :hand of we Turkcs & mifcrcants. Where you ifay the poore were beftrelieucd>hen moil was beftowed »,,• r c u 

on Churches, itisvntrue. Go^nameb C praifed,^ep orethatbei m rK»tentindeedeMebetterprouifion potl ^ 

tor them in fuch places as the Gofpel is recemed, then eucr they had in Popcrie, as die HofpitaJs ereaed tor 

tlieorphanes.widowes^gcdjanddifeafcdjareaplentirullteftimonie. * 

XI. Hauenot.) WelmehimmtmvijibUmanerMhecommfedontheearthwhhhisdifciples^eedimreleefelike Chrift alwayes 
other poore men: but we haue him after another fort intlx K.Sacrament, and y ethane him truly & rea'.'y th> CcireCtnJbo-h Vvhh " in the 
TlxrforebefuthjheyfhouM not Lauebimjxcanfe they fbouU 
tAMtlaughhewerenotthcnwiththen-^V/hcnlv/asw'itliyou. 

This vaine new found gloifys confuted by S. Auguftines auaoriric,vpon the fame word, loh.x x.TraST <o 

^^ C W^/««/ rf c rfo ( ; f} ^. Helpa^ofthepyefence of his body: for accordmg to hisma^ftie^ccordngtohis'ln. K' Kribnsof 
fraigble and nwfsbU graces isfulfliedrtUch hefa:d, I am nth you ahayes vnto the ende of the world. B,t accords to ? hr L ifts bo - :ie 
t^ff^tchthewordtooievponh^^^ 

of the lewesfhat he wasmledto the tree.that he was taken dow>*fom d,e Crcjfe.'bat Ix was wrapped in linen clothe, t!,at 
IxwaslaydmtheSepMreytkathe was manifefted inhis rcfurrefton, leu fbatlmt afoayes battemertihyou Why C* 
TorhewascomerfmmhhisM to the pre fence of his body ,and they rcaitn.o on himby'rceJnot 

by foUowmg,be afcended into Ixauen and he is mt here -.for there Ixfnteth at the right hand <f At fat her. Jndfr istere 
for hedepartedmt in the pr ( fence of hi, Maiefiie. Or el,. ^«ordi,:g to thcPrcfincecfhis Maiefiie we haue Chrift alwayer 
^cord^o t xprefnceofh,sfle(hhfaidrightly LikewTeS Hieromc 

vpon this place faith,S«» videm&cMe tbtnketh hefixaketh If his corporal preface. S.Bcde alfo v do .his place 
V""eth;S e ,»^^^ 

of Ins diumaie And vpon loh.l x.he ^thChiflfhouUremaine with dxmbutafhort time corporally. The ancient fa 

thers vnderftood diis,not of the raaner of his prefence vifible or iniafible, but of the prefence of his body in 
decdc,neithercuerhardtheyofthatfantafticalexpofition. »n»iwoym 

20. Tvveluc.) ItnvfiiieedesbeagreatmyfterythatheMtoworkeinttemfi^^ 
*elo,u tranfmtation of bread andwineinto hisUdy and blo,>d. Whereat he admittednone(altl m ,h many prefJin the ci A T^L 

eatmgoftlxVafchalUmbealtlxfamiliewas-nont to be prefent. menc. 

T hat he fate downe with the twelue,.t foloweth not 3 that only the tweluc were prefent atthe Pafcal lambe 

Ltt™^ ° f * C ^^allambe, where hi E*od.„. 

commanded that none ofit be refctued, it is manifeft that there were more of hi, difci P l es prelent, befide die 

twc3ue.Fordurten e p C rfonscouldnoteatealambeofayereold,andnotbeingfansfiedwiththat J ha 

rnrrnSl^'te 3 ^^^ 1 " 6 ^^^ ^ » ^ h ^ 'hat there was other m a e lohn *, ,<,. 
then die rofted lambe, which had no fauce or brothM herbes. Therefore, ail this fantafie of the new facri- ZS23L 

fh^ ^?Tr^ rCa , d ^ d , W1W andbl0ud ' ^ ,hc ordcr of Pricfth °d there gun S? 

them,(th.s foundation of onely nvelue prefent being ouerthrowne) falleth to the ground. And where you fay, Trnnfubflan- 

JeorderofPriefthodwasgiuenthemattbsSuppe^otherofyourfeUowcs diinkcnot, till after hi, rcfurrc> tion ' 

ction»ionn 20,21. 

16 Hctooke bread) K™"°' Keh ' m P :tu ^^ F 

"d'WotheordvofMelcb.fcJecfrtbaSac^ 

u,sorde in edto cmwetlx memory of Clmjtes death andoblation -vpon tlxCrcJfe, and the appUcat«ntfthe«e»Llveme aSacramcnc. 
thereoftoour particular ^tmfyconfecratingthfeueralelements^t 

^dmofhjsbodyforrmf^ofj^s^ 

S™fi«<^°fa»onlnwh,chmyfl,cal&vnfc^^ 

mi he m myftmeand Sacrament^hough now net only in heaxtenht alfo in the Sacramen.;hebei n deedc per Con 

^pleto'heirda^^Utisalfo^ Ut - 1 - 2 * 

to refurteBm and mmortaUtie/tndtogme grace and faction to our foules, ifwemrthelyreceiueh. J 

Here are many words of the inftituuonof a facrifice, continuance of Chriftes Priefthod in theobladon of c -c«^ 
thefame 3 anewd'eathofChriftmtheSaerament,concomitance^c.I MJ ^^ 
ctae of other places of Scr«ptur C ,no tcftimonic out of the auncicnt fathers aleadged for them. Y« are Z 

condemned 



Rhem,u 



Fulke. s . 



Rhem. 6, 



aeon 



Fulke.t. 



V 



'if 



* 



Chap. xxvi. According to S. Matthew* «* 

condemned ofignorance,not to vnderftand nor to know the Scriptures,nor the power of God. Yet wc be not 
fo^w«tcd,buiwevndc^ 

fuchprophanc nouelt.es and vanit.es of voyces urUd, the Scripture knowcth not, r/o, youTc "bklo fl^e 
°^°™eScr.ptu^ 

a faenfice and a bacrament, though the Scriptures giuc neither of thefe name Jo this' adt^! As Zud, our 
contention were for the name, rather then for the rhingit fclfe. The one you fav wc accenr/n ,fl,K 

aclion ismadcbyChnft aswefindem the Scr.pu.rc, namely an holy fignc, we accept 1 am furc Sod 
reafon and rel.g.on,& m fuch fort a, the ancient fathers of the Latine Church, from Xfe to IS 
of Sacrament .s borowedd.d acknowledge this a&on to be a Sacrament.1 hcother terme we loe no v3y 
den.e } butmafort.Formfuchfortasthcancicntfathers did call this aftio„af aC rifice,bya«««vS 
perl/ becaufc .us a memory of the oncly facrifice of Chrifts death, and byjfrcdod*, becaule the sTcr'fiTe of 
^andthankefgmmgrsoffiedtoGodfo 

this fort I fay,we doe not vttcrly den.e,thc terme o facrifice. But infuchfort,as the Papifts take ir^beaSS 

h VST ?TT CrCm f t na T U b °ii ™/ h ^ of r Ch « ft » a * °ft'£o God tnc father oj The lieft m 
his Mafle,for the finnes of the quickc and the dead,(howfoeuer the matter in enmmrt.. rf flr,„l ™! I j 
phrafesbefl T ded,tohidejihorr^ 

Becaufc no .fad, thing was mftituted by Chrift but it is manifeftly contrary to AcUp^rd^slSE 

xs good reafon and . el.g.on,to denie that which .s nor,and is fained to be Jo the deroeacion of, r Z TJJT 

redemption^ the only faenfice of Chrift. And thus much forthenameTowforS 

ftituted for the continuance o> the external office of Chrift. e ernal JKod accordm P ?o I ? " 7^T 

chifedech.Th.s 1 fay,is a falfe tailed ende: for the connnuante of Cbrift^thifSS ^ Z rfMd * 

fon,and paftcth not from him(a. the Apoftlc laith) inJ^J^h^^^!; ^T e Pf 

lucceir.on,wherefore,hci S abUreue!t«,laue 

ma e mterceflionfor them,^ 7 .: 4 .z 5 . This , s the continuance of his Priefthod SJ^^^J ■ 

Mclchifcdech. As for thatprophane nouc tie,of the cxtcrnall office of Chrilta. hicffliod becSSnWto. 

ture teachcth it not,.t .s to be hilled out of the Church of Chrift. The Aooftl- in th, r Wr I e T^ 

Bclidc,that this famed cotinuancc,of the external office ot Priefthod is conrrarv m rZ ?i" . cx "™ a . lottce * 
cheth that the Priefthod after the order of Melchifcdechd P oS S Chr ft yt 1 h ^^ft* ""r 
God,vithout father in refpeft of his manhod, without n Xfn rcS 

ginnin;; of lus daye S ,nor end of hfe jW hieh can agree to non bu^ 
PoW 

A SS y J/ 1 " °- m • b i a,phM J le 38 , aUlft tlK Ctemai Pfiefthod of thc S°«nc of God FlZnourlui: 



oftheelcmets^nto 



af« 



** fed 



benefa of Chrifc tod, vnto „ for our redl-mpt™ and faluation & S ftWfi.^S^ 

jraurowne poftion of the Wlblottdic facrifice,»hich you fay.you offer m AonJfh^m. ^S^. ^ hro " 

gaue oo, any vvord.whereby youmigh, gather that he would fuel, a thing. KdeTSriom^. [ u ' 
would not any fuel, faeritiee of binffelfe, to be offered by od,er, whieb dS notSn^« EiK"5^ ' 
then he ftould ha„e d,edof,eo)but onee for al.aod found by thatone oUaZ^ScdeS^j ' ( ? 
perfeft for e U er,,hofe that '''tn^^fi^z^,^^^^^^'^^^' 



Holy The Golpell C H A P. XXVI. 

WEEK& mid foby that hhflingwrou^a^ effect vponthmjmtgtm Buttle Jc^S 

meihistlua^wwtS^^hj^^^Praperly tobleffe^ and Isreferredto the thing that isblefsed,asLuc.9.ofthefifhes, Clothe 
&\c>*KY<umV,bcne<lixit eis,heblefled thcm^ndtherhy wrought in them that wonderfiilmultifJcation.Sotkblrfling creatures and 
cfGodis alwayes efeSftktU and therefore tiere alfo he blejjed'the head/md by that blefling, with the wordes fohwing, made it w»Wns sn ef, 
his body. Ambr Jude his qui initlmyft.c9.Aug.cp.59.ad Paulinum. T^ow whereasta^ng the cuppe hisfaidjxc gaue ™ ■" *«"• 
thankes. We fry tint it is al one with blcflin$and that he bleffedthe cuppers before t!x bread: as it is evidently thefe fronts Coi ^cration. 
efS.V<<u!,Calix cui bcnedicimus,t/>e cuppe which we bkffeiandtJyerforehectttlethit^C^xccm benedi&ionis,rAeff#/>/* 
ofblfmg&ftng the fame Gretkg word tbatisfioken of the bread. But why is it then faid here, he gaue thanks? becaufe we 
tranjlate the wordes faithfully as in tU Greeke and the Lathi, and becaufe thefenfe is aUone,as we are taught by S. Vaul be* 
fore Mkaged>and by the fatkrs,which cal this geuing oftlxmkes oner tin ctsppe or oner the breadjbe blefling tliereofSJuflin. J 

in fin.i Apol.Panem Euchariftifatum;S Jrmee li 4.c.34.Panem in quo graciae ache funcS .Cyprian dc ccen dom. tov «>« ft^* 
Calix folcmni bencdiftione facratus.rW«,The bread blcfled by geuing thankes vponit,The cuppe confecra- fi*6im* 
ted by folcmnc blefling, 

Fttlkc 7 Hcrc is wangling about words,to no purpofe, where the one Euangelift faith, he bleffed, die other faith,hc 

' * gaue thankes.Yca the fame Euangelift iahh,of the one part of the Sacrament, he bleffcd,of the other part^hc Blc&in „ of ^ 
gaue thankes : therefore tobleife and to giue thankes in this place, is all one : and feeing thankefgiuing is not bread. 3 
referred to the bread,no more is bleffine.For if the Euangelifts had mem to referre it to thebread,they would 
haue added an accufatiueczk, as Luk^ 9. What then ? doe wc meane, none other bleflingorgiuing of thankes, 
then we doe in faying grace at our ordinary refections? Yes vcrely.We meane foiemne blcfling,which is praife 



and thankefgiuing, bywhich the creatures are prepared to this holy aftion, as Oecnrnenm writeth : agreeable c . . 

with thefayings of the Apoftk Paul,and of the auncicnt fathers Inform* Iremns, Cypriamj, not meaning the n ecratl0n< ,, 

whole confcerating to confift in tliis blefling or thankefgiuing,but a part only; nor as you lay; in that blefling, '- Cor '>o. 



with the wordes following, which you vnderftand to be none but thefe : This is my My : But in the whole acti- 
on according to Chriftcs inftitution : whercunto are required, taking, eating, drinking, fhewing of the Lords 
death. But whereyouioynebleffingw:th the wordes which you call of conlecration, to make it his body, you ThcSc^ole- 
diflcnt from other elder Papifts,which holdc,that thefe words only, without any blefling, but with the Priefts rccn - 
intcntion,doe make die body of Chrift. If you be better aduifed, nowc to take in blefling and thankefgiuing, 
I hope you will fliordy confenyo admit eating, drinking, and ihewing of our Lords death, to be pans of the 

confecrarion. 

S Ambrofe whom you cite,fpeaketh of the Sacrament which is receiucd, Sacramctum ifludytod aecipit, &e. 

This Sacrament which thou reeemefl, is made by the word ofChrifi. „4nd l>y thefe Sacraments, Chrift fcedeth his Church by 
which tkefubflance ofthefoule isflrengtltened. 

S. Auguftinc alfo Ep.59 .faith, Trayers are made when that wlnchis vpon the tablets blejjed and ftni7ifed,and broken 
to be diflributed* Againe, In ihefanBificaiim andpreparationofdifinbtmon of this Sacrament, 1 thmkg the Ap$U com- 
mzttndedprayers properly to be m^.tyzinc^hkhtlxngsbehig ordered, and fo wo a Sacrament beingpanicipated, 

thankffgiuin* concluded? all Therefore neither Ambrofe nor Auguftine,vnderftand your Magical kinde of con- 
fecration,by crofling and murmuring of wordes with one breath, within which you conclude your Popith 
confecrarion. 

Rhem S lf * Tbis is# ) Tbc brcad ** * e wine be turne(1 into * c bod y an . d bIoud of cbrift b y * c & mc omnipo- J^^** 5 *" 

tent power by which the world was made,and the word was incarnate in the wombe ofthc Virgin.Damalcii. 

4-c.14.Cypr.de Ccen.DominLAmb.lLde myftanit.c.9. 

Fulkc S DainalccnftiAihoiigjhlieli^ wasnotinuented Tranrubflan- 

in his rimc,but the ipirirual and fupernamral change of the elements in the faithfull rccciucr,into the diuine tiation, 
food of our foules,which is the flcili & bloud of Chcift,as appearcth firft by his comparifon,of the like change 
of the water in baptifmc,by grace ofthc holy Ghoft,into the laucr of regencration.So he faith,7"o the bread and 
Winewhich weareaccu^omedtoeatejyehathioynedhis Godhead ^nimade them his body &bloodfbat by things accujtomed, 
and that are according to nature, we may be comet fant in things which are alone nature. His body is truely vnited to the 
Godheadjhe body winch is of the holy Virghie3$ot that the fame body which was takpt vp into heauen commeth downe,httt 
that tin farm bread and wine arechangedinto the body and IMntdof God. If you require the matter h&tv it is dotte,if frifficetb 
to heave that it is d-me by tin holy Ghofi,as the Lord, of the holy mother ofGodJ/y theljoty Ghojl made flefh tofubfiji to him' 

felfe, andinhimjelfe. Thefe wordes declare his meaning, to be of a fpirituall and fupernatural change, not of 
a corporall change of the bread and wine whercunto he faith Chrift hath ioyned his Godhcad,that by eating 
of bread arid drinking of wine,which be things accuftoracd and naturall,wc might be acquainted with things 
fupernaturall.But ifhis wordes of tranfmutation,or changing, doe fecme to import a Popifh Tranfubftantia- 
tion: Then marke thefe words,in which he vfeth the tcrmc ^w«««,which if there be any Greeke word for tran- 
fubftantiation,might Ggnific the change of being or of Jubftance.Yet hetaketh itfor communication. For ex- 
horting men with carncft aflcftion,to come to the Communion, he faith,*? 6ii* eaSptxac, Ikc.Letvs be partakers 

of that diuine fire coxlefhat tin fire of tin defire,which is in vsfakingfiering of that code, may burne vp curjlmes,and ligb~ 
ten our Ixarts^md that by participation of the diuine fire, we may befieredand Deified, I thinke no man doubteth, but 
this whole {peach is figuratiue: and Co is the reft, Cyprians words are thefe: ?arjsifte,&c.This bread which our 
Lord did reach Vnto his difiiplesjjeing changed not in (hapejjut in nature Jjy almightie power of the wordejs made flefh : and 
as in the pet fin ofChrififhe httmanitie wasfeene, and tlje diuhiitie was hidden, fo the diuine cjfence, bad? vnfpeakgUy infnfed 
itfelfcjnto tlje vifille Sacrawnt, that deuotion might be vnto religion about the Sacrament, and a morefincere acceffe vnto 
ths tructhyWhofe body the Sacraments are t might be open vnto */* participation oftlxfyirit. 1 his auftor by change in 
nature,meaneth not change of (ubftancc,but of the qualities or properties of natural bread,whofe nature is to 
feede the body, whereas tins bread is made to nouriih the foule. Therefore he faith : That wind) meate is to the 
ficfh, faith is to the foul:, that mate is to the body, die word is to tljejpirit. A gaint, Therefore the eating of this flefh, is a c er- 
taine earncji ajfe£fion,& defireto continue in him. Againe,wfcfn we doethefe things 9 wtfrepartnotQ$frtee& tobite,but with 

flncm 



L 



. 



Hot? Cbap.xxvi. According to S.Matthcw. 74 

W**K E * facm faith we beak* and diuidethit MjJre«rf.Andthcvndoubted Cyprian tforof theau&or ofthisworkeitis 

vnccriainc) in his Epiftle ad Magnum /tf.i.Ep.(J.exprefly calleth the Lords bodic bread moulded together of 
many erames, and his bloud wine, which is preffed out of clutters of grapes. Aga me: Lib.ifys.CxciiioJx "P*J* 
faith , • «• Wourf ofChrift,it not water but ww.Thefe wordes are plaine againft traniubftannarion. 
Neither doth S. Ambrofe,by the change which is wrought in the Sacrament by the wordes of Cbrift,mcane, 
the PopHh pretended change: for of the bread and the wine, when they arc confecrated by the word of God 
he faith • If then were fitch force in the word of our Lord lefus, that thofe things began to be, which wire not Jim much 
more ekeilmUinworklng, it it, that they may be fill whidi they wtn, andalfo be changed into anot\*r thing* An ex* 
ample hereof he giueth ineucry Chriftianman: Tuiffeertu, &c. 7 hm thy felfie- waft, bmtlm naff an olde ere- 
Mure but after thou waft confecrated , thou beganefi to be a new creature . Here the change is manifeft not in J' "> V» ** 
fubftance,but in qualitie. And euen in the chapter by you cited, his words are euident to declare,that he fpea- *"* *+ 
keth of no tranfubftantiation. For after he hath faid,that our Lord lefus, contrary to rhc order of nature , was 
borne of a virpine,he addeth: Vera vti%,&clt wot the truefitfh of thrift tltat wot tnuifUdfhat was buried t there- 
fore this is truly a Sacramentofthatflefh.Our Lord lefus critth out : This is my bodle, before the bUfftng of tlx heauenly 
wordtut is called another kind: after confecration the bodie of Chrift Ufignified . He Urn felfe faith, it is his bloud J>efort 
confecration it is called another tkingrfter confecration it U named bloud . Alfo by the fame argument, of the fupcr- 
naturall generation of Chrift by the holy Ghoft of the virgine Marie, he proueth the truth of regeneration in 
Baptifme,whcrc there is no change of fubftance,but in qualities and conditions. Therefore in the one Sacra- 
ment,he rocaneth no more tranfubftantiation,then in the other. 

Hhem **• Mybodie.) He faidnotjhis bread is a figure ofmy body :or,This wine is a figure of my bloud: but>No figumnue 

nmm.y .^.^ -j^j „ an d J Thisismybloud.DamafcJi.4C.«4.Theophyl.inhunclocumConc.x.Nic.aft^,i04.eiuI- ftncej r 

dem adionis in bncwhenfome TatkrtC4litafigurtorpgnt,tl>eymeantthemtwardformcsofbrcadandwine. 

Vulke Q Thetextisplaine,hefaid,Thisismybodie,rhisismybloud,todeclare,thathegauetothefaithofthewor- Real prefencc. 

emKc. y. rece j uer his very body and bloud , by thofc outward elements of bread and wine , which are figures and 

fiencs of his body and bloud.And thercfore,though he fayd not,This is a figure or figne of my body,& bloud: 
yet he laid in the fame fence : This cup U the T^ew Tefiamtnt in my bloud . By which forme of fpcach, he decla- 
red that the vifiblc dementis a figne orfcaleof thcNcwe Teftament eftablithcd in his bloud, fhed on the 
CroiTe and not conuerted or turned into his bloud. For his naturall bloud, is not the Newe Teflament in 
his bloud , neither is the cuppc properly, but figuratiuely,thc Newe Teftament. Wherefore it remaineth,that 
his a Sacrament, that is, an holie figne and feale of the Newe Teftament, confirmed by the death and 
bloud (hedding of Chrift . And fo the ancient Fathers doe meanc,whcnthcy call the bread a figure or figne 
of his bodie.and not the outward formesor accidents of bread, feparated from the fubftance of bread, for of 

. a t ^t J T*-..11I-« A rt ^in(V \ '^rrinn LuKirVi rl^nip/4 Phrtfl- m Kant* a rm^Knrlv unrn^ffft 



that monfter they neucr heard.Tcrtullian againft Marcion, which denied Chrift to haue a true body,writcth 
thus.T/;« bread which he tooke anddiftributed to his T>ifeifles, lie made his body Joying, This is my bciyjbat it* figure of 
my body/iowh bad not bent a figure, excepthe haJhadatrmbodyJotavoidtkingjwI&hMafantafiejouldnothMtt* 
fguee.Or iflsefeynedthe bread to be his body,btcauft helac\edatrue body , he ought to Isauedeliueredthebreadfor vt.lt cm 
would haue made for Marciom vanitie, that the bread fhould haue btne crucified . Thefc wordes of Tertullian dc- ¥ •" 
dare, that he meaneth the bread to be a figure of Chriftes true bodie, and not the accidents of bread. For if 
thisfantafieof tranfubftantiation,had bene thought of in thofe daies, Marcion would haue taken holdof the 
abolifhing of the fubftance of bread, to prouc the bodie of Chrift to be onely in forme or fhewe, and not in 
deede, as the bread which is turned into it is. Againe, he might haue confirmed hi» hcrefie, thatthe world 
was not created by God the father of our Lord lefus Chrift^ceing he did away the creature of bread,to make 
it his bodic. But Tertullian Lib. f.fayth: Bythe Sacrament of the brcad^nd tlx cuppenoveinthe Go/fell, wehasx 
troued the truth of our Lordes bodie and bloud , againft the (hantafme of Marcion . Like wife S. Auguftine fay th : 
■K*mexeo,&c. Tor of that his vritten,that tl* bloud of a beaft U the foule of it, befide that 1 fayd , that it per- 
t*ynetbnottome>what becommeth of the foule of abeaFl ,lmay alfo interprete that precept in a figne. Tor our Lord 
doubted not to jay , This is my bodie , when he gaue the figne of his bodie. Coat. Jdimant. m/m -..The bloud of a 
beaft is a figne of the foule, or life thereof, fo is the bread a figne of the bodie of Chrift . What place is 
here foraccidents of bread , to be called the figne of his bodie ? except vou will fay , the accidents of bloud, 
were forbidden m the Lawe, and not the bloud itfelfe. Butbioud itfelfc,asafigncof the life of the beaft, 
was forbidden to be eaten , as bread is giuen to be eaten , as a figne of Chrift . Other ancient Fathers , are 
alfo in plaine wordes direftly againft tranfubftantiation , as Chryft. In Epifl.ad Cafarium.Thtodoret. Ualx. 
GelafiusBUhopof Rome contra Eutychtn. All thefe in plaine wordes affirme, the fubftance of bread & wine, 
to rcmaine after confecration. 
Rbem. 1 18. Bloud of the new Teftament.) Js the old Teftament was dedicated with bloud in tlafewordes, This is the 

bloud of the Teftament &c.Heb.9..fo here U the inftitution of tkt new Ttftamentin ChriRes bloud, by theft wordes, 
This is the bloud of the new Teftament &c. which is here myftically fhedjmd not only afterwardvpon tin Croffe : fur Ux*i/4*h 
the Greek! is the Prefcnt tenfe in al the Etiangeliftes, andS.-Paul-.aisdlikfwifeftakingof the body i.Cor.II. itismtlx **&». 
Grtekgttiepr^ttnfi^lJiXCfiMidtoduLam M^m 

Fulke 10. The bloud of Chrift,was not myftically (lied in the Sacrament,but as it is myftically prefent. The Apoftles 

andEuancelifts,vfingthc prefcnt tenfe for the future , doe fignifie , that the paffion of Chrift was euen ac 
hand And therefore your vulgar Interpreter, according to the fence, hath truly tranilated the word, by the 
future tenfcFor it is not onely faid, chathis bloud is fhed ,but it is added, for many, vmo remiffion offinnes, 
andhisbodieisbrokcn,whichwasnotbutonthcCroflc. For ifthe bloud ofChrift was fhed for theremiffion 
of the finnes of the world in the Sacramcnt } the paffion of Chrift was needles : andfo toeftablifh your blafphe- Sacrifice of Al 
mousfacrificeoftheMafle,youroakevoideandfruftrate,thcmoftgloriousand onely facrifice propitiatorie "**• 

forfinnes.ofFeredbyourSauiourChriftvpontheCrofTe. 
them. 1 1 *9- Fruite of the vine.) S. /. Jsputtctb thefe wordts befort I* come to tht ttnfettaum , whertbj u fetmeth 



Tranfiibftai^ 

tiation. 



Holy 



w«» t TheGofpel Chap.xxvii. 

I'MtayongmanTob. 5. W, Three men appearcdtoAbrahamGcnaS.^^^^r,^ J„X^T Io ^ 

F*Zfe 1/ . V««fl»fe a g^ J the plaine truth of the text , and the euident words thereof. The demonftratiue Pro- 

noune Tha declareth,ihat he fpake of the wme in his hand. And fo the ancient Fathers haue alwaics takcnTt TtafifaO»i 
Clemens A exand^ 

fe^M?' ST^Bfif^** ° f "** *»»*«%*•'. ^-S.Cyprian /pon thefevvorTs of 
the fmitcof the vme,whichhe caUeth the creature of the vine inferred* ?S& kZrte >& cj n *hkh part Tfind 
that the cMppevhtch >our Lord f^mm^tb^^^^cbhe^^U^XS^^ 
ftome aKo vpon y fame text/ay«h :Hc menttofulvf by tie roote H<t certain, femuious UrefaofLm »&3Z 

mt ««erjn Math.Uom»^ m a Chrift therefore dcliuered wine,a S the text and d>e Fathef s fay ^hree 

i MA Z^au *f ^ST " S ""^ br f Sd and ** beCaufc " " fo mdccde > -though i £ ^aTfocal! 
led the bodie and b oud or Chr.ft.as it is indeedc, after a fpirituall maner, to the worthy recemer But to exa 
n^eyour caufes a hde :you fay, S P^ r «/, ;^ f ^^ 

EuewasnotcalledAdamesbone.abfolutcly, but bone of his bones, andfleflfof hisflem. And^atfl^was 
m deede, at that prefent inrefpeftof her bodie, for Ifuppofe you will not fay , her foulcwas made ofT- 

ha? n^ w * TK " T "J? H T 0t f ' T& 3 r ° dde > aDd thc SorC " crs rot!dcs *™ ™ true Serp C n ts 
but in (hew . Therefore S.Aueuftine avth of Aaron* .nAA* • tL. ,/.;„„ , //. a >... .,. . r xl ? KRls * 



thtng^eMa.they^eare^andnot^eyare, a>Sn g <lsare cMUmm,is alfo vnl«ke 8 your maner fojc 
Angels that ap P earcd,were not phantafticall ihcwes or a ccidems>t they appeared in vm boX as of len 

fhouldbe caltedbreadandwne becaufeChrtft* the true bread and win, fading vs »> bodie andfmle vnto «S 

fo 'S.Paulcnamcthicbread,.nmemwhichcateitvnworthU )3 tothekcondemnarion ew, " , " mM '*/<- 

jfe*. 39. k " 5 *™-) ^^^jfcbtdimt^fubt^higimfelf^mr mllesto God, »iU and ordi. 



Dc OratDo, 

nu.iy. 
Vigils and 



pomwma 
Rbem.J2 4t. Watch and pray ) Hemf^er,^ and 2^«m«, that patching andfrayingin the night , commonh 

F«%. / A Watching vnto praier is commended in this placcand in many other of the Scripture . And therefore in *m7vS 

fCSd i uS °n P l Ime ^ and ^ 0ther P 1 *" ' are " thcr ^ ckcrj « S matches and p avers *WiJfc 

* w f-A^Tv l9 r ^ i ^^^!f*^<'^poftk i befm t he receiuing of the holy Chcttandaf. Thev«tucof 

wr/«A ffar .• Euen this very Paftor ot die Church him (elf,at whole molt facred body we fittefhow vCke he *• hoI -V Gbft 

slT /" r r el r u:buth r fo u on8he wasaftci ^ 

mult obey God rather then men.Greg.ho.io.in Euang. ? 

Khm.lB 7J. WePt bitterly) S^AmhrofeinhUUynm that the ChurchvfethatlMude,,(beatir. 9 of thUfaith Hocinf a Pacrsreres 

AuguTxl^ 
P«/^/i. If >oualLdgetHsfortherockcoftheChurch 5 therehath bene inoughfaid vpnn the itf. Chapiter Iffbr 

%*mclnLuc.cap.zz.L ac hr )mM ™lego,fiu U facl l o,x mn o» l ego.lreadi>isteares ) Ireadmthisfatisf^ion. 

-rui.ee,, ,, CHAP. XXVII. 

metnen^antfol^innotexie:) io W^^aW^w ^ ( W ZKSSJ 
S £nnle W" "4 "?/ ** V V <l^ JV**r £ Elders of t J*™ e iSSSi 






1 



that 



death. 






'Holy Chap.xxvu. According toS.Matthcw. jy 

Weeke * that they might put him to death. death 

goo d F » i- a And they brought him bound and de- z Andwhen they had bound him , they led, 
^ liuered him toPoncePilate the Prefident. himaway, anddeliueredhim to Pontius Pilate 

3 Then Iudas that betraied him, feeing theDeputie. 
that he was condemned,!! repenting him,re- 3 Then Iadat ,which had betraied him,wheu 
turned the thirtie filuer pecces to the cheefe he /awe that he was condemned, repented him 
Prieftes and auncients, felfe,and brought againe the tbirtie filuer pee* 

4 Saying , I haue finned , betraying iuft ces to the chief e Priefisand Elders, 
bloud.But they laid, what is that to vs?looke ' 4. Saying , I haue finned, in that I haue be- 
thoutoit. traied the innocent blood. And they Jaid, what 

5 And cafting downe the filuer peeces in is that tovsffee thou to that. 
the temple,he departed : and went & | han- / Andwhen he hadcafi downe the peeces of 
ged him felf with an baiter. filuer in the Temple, he departed, *andwenthis Aft.i ,x8. 

6 And the cheefe Prieftes hauing taken way, and hanged him felfe. 
the filuer peeces,faid, It is not lawful to caft 6 And the chiefepriefis tooke the filuer pee- 

* This Corba- them into the % Corbana : becaule it is the ces,andfaid, It is not lawfullfor to put themin- 

"boM the'"* 6 P r,ce of hloud. to the treafurie t becaufiitis theprice of blood. 

Temple, which 7 And after they had confulted together, y i/tndwhen they had taken counfe 11, they 

pwpSifK tnc y bought with them the potters field, to bought with them the potters field, to buryfiran- 

oroff-rings. beaburyiiigplacc for ftrangcrs, gersin. 

see Mar.i j,v. g p or ^ ^^ ^ ^ jj was ^^ jj a „ g w ij er j ore that fieldwas called, * 7 he field A&1.19. 

ce'ldama,thztis,tbe field of bloud, euentothis of blood vntill this day. 

prefentday. 9 (Then was fulfilled that which was Jpoken 

9 Then was fulfilled that which was fpo- by feremie the Prophet Joying, *Andtbty tooke Zach.11.is. 
Zach.n,iz. ken by Ieremicthe Prophet,faying,^«^^ the thirtie filuer pieces , the price of him that 

tooke the thirtie peeces of filuer , the price of the vas valued,whom they bought of the children of 

pnced,who they didprice of the cbildreofffrael: Jfiael: 

1 And theygaue them into the pot ten field, / Andgaue them for the potters field, as 
as our Lord did appoint to me. the Lord appoint edme.) 

1 1 And I e s v s ftoode before the Prefi- / / Ufiu fiood before the 7)eputie , and the 
dent, and the Prefident asked him, faying, <Deputie asked himfaytng, *Art thou the King 
Art thou the King of the Iewes? I E s v s ofthelewesflcfuifaytbvntohim, Thoufaieft. 
faythtohim,Thoufayeft. 12 * Andwhen he was accufedof 'the chiej ? e Mai jy.j. 

1 2 And when he was accufed ofy cheefe pnefis and Elders Jjeanjwered nothing. 
Prieftes & auncients, he anfwercd nothing. i 3 Then faytb Pilate vntohim, Hearefl 

1 3 Then Pilate faith to him, Docftthou thou not how many tbingsthey witnejfe against 
not hearc how many teflimonies they al- thee ? 
leageagainftthee? 14. *Andheanfweredhimtoneueraword: 

14 And he anl vvered him not to any word: in fi much that the *JDeputie maruatled great- 
P fo that the Prefident did maruel excedingly. ty. 

Hoe* 15 And vpon the folemne day the Prefi- i f *±At that feast the Deputiewas woont Mar.f 1.6. 

rfrhechw- dent had accuftomed to releafe vnto the to let loofevnto the people a prifoner, whom they luke 13.17* 
chesferuicc, people one prifoner whom they would. would. 

i<5 And he had then a notorious prifo- 16 He had then a notable prifoner , called 
ner,that was called Barabbas. Barabbas. 

i 17 They thcrfore being gathered toge- / 7 Therefore when they were gathered to- 

ther,Pilate laid: whom wil you that I releafe gether, Pilate faidvnto them , Whether willy e 
to you , Barabbas, or I e s v s that is called that / giue loofe vnto you Barabbas, or lefus, 
C hr if t ? which is called Chrift ? 

1 8 For he knewe that for enuie they had 1 s For he knew that for enuie they had deli* 
deliuered him. ueredhim. 

A 19 And as he was fitting in place of 19 whenhewas fet downe on the judgement 

Judgement, his wife fent vnto him, faying: feate,hiswifefentvntohim,faying, Hauetbou 
Haue thou nothing to doe with that iuft nothtngtodoe withthat iutt man: For J haste 
man. for Ihauefurfred many things this day fujfered many things this day in a dreamebe- 
in my fleepe for him. caufe of him. 

1 20 But N 2 20 *But 



H 






Weeke. TheGofpel Chap.xxvii. 

aske Barar*as,and make I e s v s away. bas,anddefir^lefH4. V * **n xl£ 

21 And the Prcfident anfwcrine, faid to 2/ The Dent*,, at ,nr,~„A -.j r j a &3.*4. 

Jffl! ISSJSS if* he n °5 hin - * MenPiUtefavetbathecvMp-eiaiU 

preuaued,but rather tumult was toward :ta- »«/W, fcrdu, more bufaefc™*!^ I 

h*u ,8 *And dripping him , put a fcarlet IZTf , ^ louWta »- - 

cloke about him, F * ' •"** **• <** bad firmed him , they 

. 2P Andplattingacrowneofthornes,put ^lltfZtl^C * , j 

« vpon his head , and a recde in his rioht ,/, 9 AU ™ n ihs ! had? "tied a crcmte of 

hand.Andbowingthekneebeforehi«n,tf!ev ™ orws /f/P? ft W'» ™ head, andtreedsin 

mocked him/aying.Haile king of* fc wes. i TJ ^ : ^ * *? **9 W ^^ * 

30 And fpitting vpon him, they tooke rTW"^*h**IW 

rreede.andfmote his h^d. 7 *Bff Mares. 



« Andaftcrtheyhadmockedhim ; they , fl f .^™* «? W i* ^°« **». ^ 

tookeofcheclokerromhin^andputonhira t0v * iher ' e ^«f™** him ck the head. 

his owne garments , and led him away to J *' ^'^ "^ *** *% ^ *wm^ him, 

crucifiehim. 7 " 3e r!*°ke thereto of him, atulpiit bit om/erai- 

32 And in going they found a man of mem 0fifjr >>-s»d fed 'htmaway to crucifiehim. ' 

Cyrene named Simon : him they forcgd to ** *^»das they came out, they found 'a man Mar . K » 

take vp his crolTe. cfCyremS^onby name: kirn 'they compiled £'UU 

TA^nthc"* i* 3 Andthe y cameint otheplacethatis tobearehsscrojfe. 

Owrcheser. "Ned Golgotha,which is, the place of Ca I- S3 *-' r-dxhenthey were come vntoaplace v, r »*« 

g 4 And they gaue him wine to drinke ** They gave bimvinezer to drinke. min- **»<*»* 
mingled with gal .And when he had tatted, gl'dmthgtdl : andvhtnhtltd tasled thereof, 
he would not drinke. hewoutdnot drinke. J 

A ^^^ Wt % had fnicifiedhim,they */ * ^hen they had crucified him, they U^ikm. 

T>r„ m 'S h ^ be ^ed which . wasfpokenbythe Ar fulfiledwhtchwas froktn by the Prophet. * 

Pfc V9 . Prophet faying : They detuded my garments They parted my garments Znong tbl, and PfaLu M 

<™ongthem : andvponmyvefturetheydidcaJt vpon ^veflure&beycaji lots. & ' * 

**Zk knAfh^C*. j l j,. S 6 ^nd fntingdowne , they watched him 

36 And they fate and watched him. «fa»/ 

vJ^Jr^7!^i owr *t head his caufc * 7 ^'^ ^^ W te -»*»*• 

THE IEVVES ' A*/^C7 OF r/f£ /£^£^. 

38 Then sSThen 



{' 






r. 



'. 



Ho LY 

VVEEKE, 



Pfa.zr,9. 









HORA NO- 
NA in. the 
Churches 

Seituce* 



r 



- 



HORA VES- 
PKRARVM, 

or ; Eueniong. 



Chap, xxvii. 

3 8 Then were crucified with him two 

theeues: one on y right hand,& one on y left. 

3P And they that pa{Tedby,blafphemed 

him,wagging their heads, 

40 And faying, Vah, thou that deftroyeft 

the temple of God , and in three day es doeft 
reedifie it : faue thine owne felfe : | ifthou be 
the fone of God,come do wne from y Croffe. 

41 In likemaner alfo thechicfe Prieftes 
with the Scribes and ancients mocking,faid: 

42 He faued other: him felfe he cannot 
faue: if he be the King of Ifrael,let him nowe 
come downc from the Croflfe , and we will 

beleeue him. 

43 *HetruftedinGod:lethimnowede- 

liuer him if he will :for he faid,That I am the 

the fonne of God. 

44 And the felfe fame thing the theeues 

alfo that were crucified with him, reproched 
him withall. 

45 And from y fixt houre,there was dark- 
neffe made vpon the whole earth , vnrillthe 
ninth houre. 

46 And about the ninth houre I e s v s cri- 
ed with a mighty voyce, faying, Eli,EliJam- 
ma-fabafthani! rhat is, My Qoajny God, \cvhy 
haft thou f or faken me? 

47 And certaine y flood there and heard, 
faid,Hc calleth Elias. 

48 And incontinent one of them running, 
tooke a Iponge , and filled it w vinegre : and 
put it on a reedc,and gaue him to drinke. 

49 And other faia. Let be,let vs fee whe- 
ther Elias come to deliuer him. 

50 And I e s v s againe crying w a mighty 
voyce,yelded vpthe ghoft. 

5 1 And behold y vele of y temple was rent 
in two peeces , fro the top euen to y botome. 
& the earth did quake,and y rocks were rent, 

5 % And the graues were opened: and ma- 
ny bodies of the faindb that had flept,rofe. 

$? And they going foorth out of y graues 
after his refurre&ion, came into the holy ci- 
tie: and appeared to many. 

54 And the Centurion and they that were 
with him watching I e s v s,hauing feene the 
earth-quake and the things that were done, 
were fore afraid,faying,Indeede this was the 
fonne of God. 

5 5 And there were there many women a 
farre of, which hadfolowed Iesvs from 
Galilee,miniftringvnto him: 

5 6 Among whom was Marie Magdalen, 
and Marie the mother of la mes and Iofeph, 
and the mother of the fonnes of Zebedee. 

5 7 And when it was euerjng, there came 

a Qertaine 



According to S. Matthew. 



56 



3 8 Then are there tveothieues crucified with 
him : one on the right hand , and another on the 
left. 

39 They thatpajftdby, rcwledhim, wagging 
their heads, 

40 Andfaying*Thouihatdeftr^fa^^ lohnMf. 

ple 9 andbuildeft it in three dajes fane thy felfe: If > 

thou be the fonne of God , come downe from the 
crop. 

41 Likewife alfo the high Prieftes mocking 
himpith the Scribes andElders,faid, '■ 

42 He faued other y him felfe can he not faue: 
If he bee the King of Iftrael , let htm nowe 
come downe from the crojje, andweewillbeleeue 
him. . > 

43 *HehathtruttedinGod, let him deliuer P S M *' 
htm nowe if he will haue him: for hefaidjam the W *" * 
fonne of God. 

44 The thieuesalfo which were crucified with 
him >c aft the fame m his teeth. 

45 From the fixth houre was there Jar kgnejje 
oueralltheland 3 vnto the ninth houre. •" 

46 And about the ninth houre , Iefm cried 
with a loud voyce faying, Eli,Eli, Lamafabach- 
thw/w****^* 

thou for faken met 

47 Someofthemthatftoodethere, when the} 
heard that yjaidjj his man calleth for Elias. 

48 AnAflraightmyoncofthmrdme*and^ £ 9* x% * 
tooke a ffonge , and when he had filled it full of 
vineger , and put it on a reede , hegauehint to 

drinks* 

4.9 The reJhfaid y Let be Jet vs fee whether E- 
lias will come to Jane him. 

jo /ejus, when he had criedagaine with a 
loud voyceyeeldedvp the ghoft. 

ji * Andbeholde jhe vatic of the templewas r.Chr.j.14, 
rent in two fortes, from the toppe to the bottom* 
and the earth dtdquakejwd the ftonesrent, .;..!' 

j 2 And graues were opened,and many bodies 
of fainftes which flept,arofe. .'.":' 

S3 Andafter that they were come out of the 
graues after his re fur region , came mto the holy 
citiejind appeared vnto many. .:...,...' 

f4 when the Centurion , and they that were 
with him watching Iefm , fawe the earthquake, . • 
and thofe things that were done , they feared 
greatly , faying , Truely this 'was the fonne of 
god. 

f/ Andmany women were there (beholding 
him afarre off) which followed Iefiufiom Gali- 
lee, miniftring vnto him. 

j6 Among which was Marie Magdalene, 
and Marie the mother of lames and lefts , and 
the mother ofZebedees child? en < • 

S7 *whcn the guen was come, there came a i£U^ 

■AT./. rich iohn 19.38. 



Hoiy 



The 

WEEK6. A1IC 



SATVRDAY 



. . L . „ G ° r P e11 Chap, xxvir. 

S;it^ewt tlkinStheb0<iy,!WraPt J'^WM'ff.M^M 

Complin, / A & i, , .*. ,. WaXtocdtttntickanelinnenclvth, 

wV^ 1^ J" 8 th r eI " MariC M ^ da - " A/Aw »« M Mr**», W 

fep^ 

Srififf * 2 And the next day , which is after the JL ST?^ ^at folded the day of pre- 
— Parafceue,thechee^ 2tS*^^^" 

l C T a e Jn ge ? ert °u Pila£e ' i , , * ^n^crancmberthmlm deceit 

thatreducerfaidyctliuing,Afterthrccdaycs Iarifeavame. J J erWreeda ) es 

I will rife againe. / £ i , - , 

s.r ji r ,,-., , 6 + Co ^ amdc wer ef ore, that tbefopdehre 

64 Command therefore the fepulchre to hmadefurevHtill the third day > l<*ft Ins dtfci- 

Difcnflelcf ** H^lT ^tf**"* *«™fy,i S ht, *ndfle*le7m aJayatL 
people,He is nfen from the dead: and the lair Arf molr frail be xvorfi then the firB 

PnflLf ! lde tothem,Youhaue ag ard: goejourvaj^itasfaevjehnne. 

■ chrti^SZ de P^ m ^ ma k dethe %^ ^e fione y tl:ej ntade thc fifulchrefJemth tl 
crireiure.-iealingvpyitone, with watchmen. nwc£. J . 

„, , * . L . , ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxvii. 

jrori 






fcarc 







1 



I 



X 



Rhem.4- 



Holy Chap. xxviii. According to S. Matthew. 57 

VVEE . f earc f jj dily paine or death oncly, for tlicn he had bccnc of greater infirmi tic, then many of hisfcrunnts, 
which through faith in him s haue reioy ced in both. Therefore it was the burthen of finne, which he bare, and 
the curfe of God due vnto finnc,which he tooke vpon him,to deliucr vs from finnc,and the punifhment there- 
of, and not oncly the bodily paine of death that enforced him that was God , to complaine that he was forfa* 
ken of GoAAs for the triumph ouerhell gained by his death, Caluinc doth not denic, and what by Scripture 
you can proue,of the defcene of his foulc into hell after his dcath,ir flialbe yceldcd vnto you, 

f 9. Wrapped,) This honour and duetie done to Chrifiet body being dtodjwu maruetous gratefull & meritorious. 5 ftie ? ,t v * 
§ Jnd this wrapping of it in cleanefindonmayfignifie by S.Hiercm t thatthebodyofourLordis to be wrapped not in gold y pre~ $$„ 

1 thus fiones y andjtliejtt't in pure litmen. ^4ndfo in the whole Church it is obferued by*S. Silueflert conftitutim ■> that the Corporals. 

fe Corpordl whereupon our Lordes body lieth on the altar ^muft be pure andplaha tinnm. S.HieroJn 

fttlke.4* The honour done to Chriftes dead body, was no doubt gratcfull,as a token of their faith and loue towards * co x .Co^cil. 
him,but meritorious you cannot proue it. h. Hieromc fpeakcth not of the laying of the Sacrament on the al- 
tarinthe corporalhfor therewas no fuch laying and wrapping ofit in S.Hicromstimc.But he fpeakethofa 
fpirituall vndcrftanding,which afterward he exprcfleth when he fay th, He wrappeth leftts in a cleans findon> which A P dca,, P*' 

uyallreceiae him in a pure mind. And of the miniftration of the Lord* fupper he faith, T^one is richer then he which 
c.ineth the Lords body in a wickprbaskf^andhijbloodina^Ltffe.tXnd if it be S.Siluefters coftitution (as you fay)that 
the corporal whereon our Lords body lieth,muft be pure lincn:why doe you lay it vpon a gilt patten, and carie 
his blood(which by concomitance you wot is his body alfo)in a gilt chalice?Againe you haue a certaine poke 
for r eferuation : whether you call it cor porall, or corporax, lined in deede with linen , but the outfidc is hike, 
gold,filuer,and pcarles,&c.Howe doth that,and euenyour Pixe and Canapie , agree with Silueftcrs conftitu- 
tion?! would alio haue mcruailcd,why you lay the body of Chrift,as it was buried,but thatyou told vs before, 
that he dicth in myrteric and facramenr, and therefore belike he rauft be wrapped in y corporal & buried.But 
the decree is as truely S. Silueftcrs, as it is true that the fame authors affirmc , that Conftantine was baptized 
by him after he was eleanfed of a leprofic : which the auncienthiftories proue tobefalfc,Eufeb.invitaCon- 
ftantini lib.4.who was prefent at his baptifmc in Nicomcdia,as fcemeth by hift.tripartit.lib.3.cap.i t. 

C HAP. XXVIII. 




■ ' t 



among the Gentiles. 



Hie 

fort 

Mafic 



AND in the cucningof the Sabboth T N 'the latter* ende of 'the ' Sabboth day,which I 
which dawnethonthefirftoftheSab- Ldawneththefirfldiyoftheweeke,*ameMa-* 
chifles Re both, came Marie Magdalene, and the other rie Uvlagdalene, and the other Marie to fee the 
S&we Marie fi to fee thefepulchre. fepulchre. 

vfdtobc raid ^ ^nd beholde there was made a mreat 2 And behold, there was a great earthquake, 
Z mowing 6 earth-quake. For an Angel of our Lord def- for the angel oftheLorddefcendedfromheauen, 
master cendedfrom heauen : andcomming , rolled andcame & rolled backs tht 'Jlone front the dore, 
Mar.ut,T. backc the ltone,and fate vpon it: and fate vpon it. . ' 

Luki4,r. 3 And his countenance was as lightning: 3 Hu countenance was like lightning, and 
Io.xo,r. and his garment as fnow. hu raiment white at Jhorv . 

4 And for feare of him, the watchmen 4 Andforfeareofhim the keepers didfhake 
were frighted, and became as dead. and became at deadmen. 

5 And the Angel anfweringfaide to the j The angel anfwercd, and faid vnto the wo- 
women, Feare not you. for I knowe that you men , Tear eye not : fori know thatyefieke lefts, 
feeke I e s v s that was crucified. whichwat crucified. 

Mattel. 6 Heisnothere:forheisrifen, * as he 6 Heisnothere,heisrifenjuhcfaide,Come, 

faid. come,and fee the place where our Lord fee theplacewhere that the Lord was laid, 
was laid. 7 &And goe quickly jind tell his difciples that 

. 7 And going quickly,tcll yc his Difciples he is rifinfiom the dead. *And beholde, he goeth 
that he is rifen: and beholde he goeth before y e foreyouinto Galilee, there [ballye fie him; he, 
ou into Galilee, there you fhall fee him. loe J haue toldeyou. 

haue foretolde you. s And they departed quickly from the fepul-. 

8 And they went forth quickly out of the chre, with feare andgreat toy , and did runtuto 

monument with feare and great ioy,running bringhts difctplesworde. 

to tell his Difciples. 9 And as they went to tellhis 'Difciples , $*.' 

p And beholde I e s v s mette them, fav- holde, Iefusmetthem , Joying, sAllhailc.AnA 

ing, All haile.But they came neere and tooke they came , atuihelde himby thefeete, andwer- 

holdcofhisfeete,andadored'|ini. fhippedbtm. • 

10 Then N. 4 - 10 Then 



(4 



tr 



/ ! 




HoLY The Gofpell Chap, xxviii, 

WE EKE* _ * 

IoThenlE$vsfaidtothem,Pearenot. 10 Then faide Iefmvnto them,Be not afraid; 

goe, tell my brethren that they goe into Ga- goe tell my brethren that they goe into Galilee, 

wee,there they (hall fee me. andtherefhalltheyfeeme. 

11 Who when they were departed, be- // when they were gone, beholde, fome of 
holde certaine of the watchmen came into the watch came into the Citie , and fhewed vn- 
thecitie, and told the chiefe Prielts all things to the high Priefies all the things that were 
that had bene done. done. 

1 2 And being affembled together w the / 2 sAndwhen they were affembled with the 
auncients, taking counfell, they gaue a great Elders, and had taken com/ell, they gone large 
fumme of money to the fouldiars, money vnto the fouldiers, 

1? Saying, Say you, That Ins Difciples i 3 Saying, Say ye, His Difciples came by 

came by night, and Hole him away when we night,andfiole him away whileweflept. 
were a fleepe. i+ ^Andifthis come to the Deputies cares, 

14 And if the Prefident flial heare of this, wee will perfrade him , and make you care- 
we will perfuade him,and make you fecure. UJfe. 

1 5 But they taking the money,did as they // So they , when they had taken the mo- 
were taught. And this worde was bruited a- ney , dtdas they were taught. *And this fay* 
broad among the Iewes,euen vnto this day. ing was noyfed among the Iewes vntill this 

" Ii>e frS* 1, J ^ And the eleuen Difciples went into day. 

Skr wSS Galilee , vnto the mount where I e s y s had / 6 then the eleuen difciples went away into 

appointed them. Galilee , into a mountatne where Iefw had ap- 

17 And feeing him they adored, but fome pointed them. 

doubted. 17 Andnhen they fawe him, they worfhipped 

18 AndlEsvscommingneerefpakevn- hm: but fome doubted. 

EbftSf the t0 them> **y? n 8- All power is giuen to me in 18 And Iefw came , andftake -vnto them, 
RTriniM. heauen and in earth, faying, All power is giuen vnto me m heauen and 

1 9 |Going therefore teach ye all na tions: in earth. 

Baptizing them in the name of i p * Goe ye therefore, and teach all nations, Mar.r^. 

the father and of the sonne baptizing them in the name of the father, and of 

and of the holy Ghost, fa fome, and of 'the holyghosl: 

20 Teaching them to obferue all things 20 Teaching them to obferue all thinges 
whatfoeuer I haue commaunded you , and whatfoeuer Ihaue commaundedyou: and he, 
beholde I am with you [jail dayes,euen to the lain with you ahoy , euen vnto the ende of the 
confummation of the world. rCO world. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxviii. 

Rhem. I . *• To fee the Scpulcher.) The deucut reomen came to vifut cur Sauiours Sepnlclxr,andfor tlxir deuotionfirfi The holy Se- 

dtferuedtofyotoethe RefurrecHon^ndtofee him rifen. Tin honour of the which Sepulclxr <md the -piLrimtge thereunto P" 1 ^.^ 
intheVrimfae Church, S.Hierome declared in tbtfewrda, The Iewes fomctime honoured Sanfta Sanftoium, JJHf 
becaufe there were the Cherubs,and the Propitiatorie, and the Arke of the Tcftamenr, Manna, Aarons rod. In Ep.17.Pt* 
and the golden altar. Doth not the Sepukher of our Lord feeme vnto thee more honorable? Which as often b & Euftoch. 
as we enter into/o often doe we fee our Sauiour lie in the findon : and flaying there a while , we fee the Angel ** Vbttdm 
againe fit at his fcete,and at his head the napkin wrapped together. The glorie of whofe Sepulchre, we knowe Si!,*i 
was long prophecied before Iofeph hewed it out,by Ef ay faying, And his reft (halbe honour : to witte, becaufe 
the place of our Lords buriallfhould be honoured of all men. Andat this prefent,mt\ v ithflanding the Turke s do- 
mnkn,yetdoetheReligiotu ChriftianCathol^menlyGodsmiglitiefrouidtnceJieepetheholySepu^ 
a goodly Cburch,andchrijlians ccme out of all the vorldin Tilgrimage to it. 

Fulkt. I. The caufe of the.womens comming , is expreffed in the text, to finifh the office of folemnc buri all which Pagrimageto 

they intended,and were interrupted by the Sabboth.Thcir defert y Scripture doth neuer make caufe of Gods Iemfikm. 
fteegifeThevifitationofthe Sepulchre in S.Hieromstime, was not for merit, as merit is accopted of Papifts, 
byeby fight of the place, to itirre vp their mindes,to the confideration of the benefites of Chrifles death, buri- 
all,and refurrc£tion,as the place you cite out of S.Hierome doth teftifie, litle fauouring popifli fuperftition. 

Rhem. -*9- Goingthcn.) Ccmmjftm to bapthfrndpretche to all Ration, giuen to the jpifiUs ,andgromded Vpon TheCathoWce 

Cbnjtesjouemgne authorities whom was giuen all power in heauen and in earth. Church to be 

Rhem.2. V m j Wilhyou-aJldayes.) Here Chrijl doth promife his concurrence villi his Jtpcfltes and their fuccefors, as well %*&aedotall 

inpreuhing at miniftring the. Sacraments, and his p-otecJim of the Church neuer to eeafe till the vorldes ende : contrary to ?*!?&«„ 

Fulke. 2. -An impudent flaunder.We neither fay nor thinke,that the Church hath failed many hundred yeeres til Lu- te&on ot the 

met, ahd Calume : but we doe conftantly beleeuc,thar it hath alwayes continuccLand alwayes ftiall continue fame churcb " 
to the ende of the world. • ■ * Slaundcr. 

Here endcth the Gejfelhy S.iMatl%ewe-j 



J 




I 



-- 



THE ARGVMENT OF S. 

MARKES GOSPEL. 

Vljgjft, W^^^^*^^k!sGcJpelmyhewetdiHidedintofcurepartes t ' t ' .' .] • ; 

^^^^g^j The fir ft party ft he preparation tlutt was made to tfx manifeftation ofChrift : chap.i Jn tfa beginning. 

The Second fi fhU manifefting hhnfelfe hy Vxeaching and*- Miracles, and that in Galilee ; the refidue of thi I* 
chap.vnto th \ o.d>ap. 

Ththird,cfhis ccmminginto Iurie,towards hisVajftom chap.xo. 

Ths fourth of the Holy weekg of his Vafticn in Werufalem: cljap.x i .to the end of the boofa 

Ox S.Markg m ^ &** comer fation with the two Jpoftles S.Taul and S.Barnabce>we hme at large AEf.x i.and I %.fom- . • . . 
tfcJxtf 1 alfi Co/. $.& t.TimA^ttd to VhilemmMoreouer of hisfamiliaritie with the Vtince of the Apoflks S.Vet:r,we Itaue 
1 .TetJ .Forfo itpleafcd cur Lord,tlxtt only two of the Euangelifts Jhould be of his twine Jpoftles, to wit 9 SMattlwe andS. ' 
fohn.Tk other t\vo,S.Mark£ and S .Lukg^e gaue vnto vs oftlx Difciples of his two moft principal and moft glorious Jpoftles 
S. Voter and S.VauL Whofe Gojpels tforefore were ofjiuiquitie counted as the Go/pels ofS.TeierandS. Vaulthemfelues. ■ ± 

Markc the difciple & interpreter of ?ctcx( ftith SMhrom) according to that which he heard of Peters mouth, In Cata!. 
wrote at Rome a briefc Gofpcl at yrequeft ofthe Brethren^W xo.or tx. yeres after our Lords A fcmfion^VJhich Script.Eccl«* 
when peter had heard, he approucd it,and with his authorise did publifl 1 it to the Church to be read, as Cie- 
mens Alexaidtintis Writeth li,6. hypotypof. 

Uhttn I In the fame place S.Hierom addeth,how In went into Egypt to pfeach,andwas, thefirft Bifhty of the chiefe Citietlxre, turned 

.Alexandria: and how Vhilo ludxus at the fame time feeing & admiring the life and conuerjation oftfe Chriftians there im- PWlo de Su£* 
detS.MarkSiWhomre Monkc^wroteabook.e thercof,which is extant to this day. AndrntomlySBiermCin M&rco % & in ? ,IC ^fU e 
Tbilme)butalfoBtfebiwHi(lM.iSA.i^ n 8< * ' 

rum li.i.cj.S'^menus li.x.c.x zJ>(icepI?o)us liXc.t j.and diucrfe do makf mention ofthe faid Monies out of tin fame At**. 
thur.Timlly,Hc died (faith S.H/trw»)thc 8.yere of Ncro,and was buried at Alexandria, Anianus fiicceedingin 
his place. But from Alexandria hewas *tranflated to Venice, Afino Dom.&$0. 

Tttlkc I "^e k°°k e that 'Ptob did writers of a feft of lcwcs,not Chriftians* fuch as lofefim defcribcth the Effes. And 

S.Hieronym confcfleth,th at he writeth it as in praife of his owne nation./;* Mar. Who alio faith, the life of all Antiquiric of 
Chriftians,at that time,was fuch as Monkes in iiis time endeuoured to be,fc that they had no fpecial order of Monies. 
Monkes inrhattime,except all Chriftians were Monkes. Ep-.phanius faith,thisbookc of Philo,was intituled,*^] 
Uosdim, which name,though he labour to draw to Chriftians, by his conie&ures, as tholieh it were deriued of 
Icjfie Dauides father ,or of lefus,before the name of Chriftians was publiflied from Antiomia : yetit is moft like, 
that Vhilo ment the famc,whom Jofeplrus callcth Ef]mos,zni euen that defcription of them,which Eufebius tran- 
fcribcth out of p/^though he would draw it to Chriftians,is plaine ynough for that feft of the Iewes,and vn- 
like co the profeffion of Chriftians,except in certcinc cercmonics,of praying, fafting, and fuch like, which the 
lewes & efpecially the lefte of the EffenespbfcvuccLForthey /W(faithhe)f/» written booths e f men of old time,wl)ich 
bung JuStors of their feEf, left them many monuments ofthe forme of allegorical interpretations. Which though Eufebius 

doe vnderftand ofthe writings ofthe Apoftles and Euangelifts :yctitis certaine,thatthc Apoftlcs and theE- 
uangelifts 3 being many then iuing, or not long before that time when Vhilo did write, could not be called by 
him Wx<Mw *wfp*?, men of ancient time.Therefore zsEpiphanius and Hierom faith,thcy were common Chrifti- 
ans of that time,or els as it is moft like,a feftc of Iewith EJfens, fomewhat like indeede to Popi(h Cloy ftercr s. 

Bhem. 2. It is alfo to be noted, il)at in re$e& ofS.Veter, whofent S. Ma rkf hisfdnler to Alexandria, and made him tlxfirft Bifhcp 

there,this See was efleemednextin dignitie to the See ofHome,and the Bifhop thereof was accomptedtlx chiefe Metropolitan* 
or 'Patriarch ofthe Eafl,and that by the fir ft Councel of 2{ics Whereof fee S.Leo ep. $$.S m Gregorieii.1 t epfio>&li.6.ef$j. *Nanc!cr.gc-> 

Fu/ke. 2. The Sec of Alexandria, by the Councel of 2{ice, without any refpeft of S- Markc fent thither by Peter, was 

iudged equal co the Sec of Rome. For if they had had refpeft to Peter, they would hauc preferred the See of Peters Cbaire* 
Antioche where Peter himfclfe fate,rather then Mexandria, where Markc fent by Peter,did fit. The fixt Canon, 

is plaine.They decree,* hat the anciPt cuftome be obferued,that the Bifhop ofAlexandria,haue the ouerfight oftfo Churches 
°f £ &yl'** L yl>' a > ttd Ventapolis, bec.iufe the B.fhop of Home hath ths lUteaucloritie ofthe Churches neere the Citie, Which 
fyfpnui called Suburbicarias U.iMp.6, In deede Leo bilhop of Romc 3 could not brooke the decree ofthe gene- 
ral Councel o(cl>alcedon,by which the bilhop of Conftantinople was not onely preferred before the bifhop of A- 

lexandria, but alfo made equal with the bilhop of Rome, and therefore writeth to Anatolim bifliop of ConftantU 
mpl?,to diflvvade him,as alio to Martianthc Empcrour, & to Tulcheria the Emprefle,to hauc the decree ftaicd, 
but for all his gainefaying and labour againft it, the Councel decreed it. For in matters ofdifciplinc and go- 
uernmet ofthe Church,thc fathers of chalcedonkne w,they had as great authorise as die fathers of tyce.Ox as 
the fathers of Conftantinople the firft,whcrc the like decree was made,without any interruption or contradiction 
ofthe Romifh See, which now in the time of Leo had gotten great ftomacke, and therefore could not away 
with it. No marucile then if Gregorie,comming after Leo,did not well allow it. Yet lib.$.ep/o. he is content 
that in as much as Marke was fent to Alexandria by Petcr,he himfelfc being bifhop of Rome, fhould fcemc to Tnefidere. 

haue auEIoritie oner thefeate ofthe difciple, for the mafiersftks, and the bifhop of Alexandria, fhottld haue author! tie oner 

thefeate ofthe mafter(t\Mt was Rome) for the difciflt>fat$. This was greater modeftie 5 then any of his fucceffors 
would eucr ihewe. Intheother Epiftle,youquote/&6.«/>.37.He acknowledge* three Seesof Peter, all 
equal in Pr incipalitie,^"/ W^ow* and Alexandria. And where as Eulogists bifhop of Alexandriafad afcribed 
as much to himfelfe,(as fitting in Veters Claire cacn by Gregories confeffion,)as he did vnto Gregorie : he an- 
fwereth in thefc wor dcs,Et cum me facialis honor, &c<And wl)ereasjpcciall honour by no meanes doeth delight me,yet 2 re* 
ioyced greatly thatyou(mofi hly) gaue vnto your felf the fame that you beftowed vpen me. Thus was Gregory a more 
fclowlike bifhop then thofc that came after him,which can abide no man to fit in Veters Cha!re,but themfelucs, 
no man tohaue principalis of dignitie,or fpecial honour,but themfelues. Thus while you wil needes bring 
ia die dignitie of Peters difciple for his fake, vnwares you haue giuen Veters Cbaireof Rome a mate. 

• THE 



■ r 

J 



T«» First 

fart of this 
Go4pd:ofthe 
ion co 




maru- 

icftuioa. 



Wal.g,T. 
Efa 4 o >3 . 

'Ac pro* 

phets 



THE HOLY GOSPEL OF*' 

IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING 

tO M A R K E. 

CHAP. L 

W?tkETm!teofwhmthtVTotlM)»tachm?eMnce^ 

toChrW,7tellmgt1wjMitismthis,lMdrifisBaf*ifi>ie,mwh^^ 9 Iesvs there 

tsnmifefledfromheauen: 11 andbyandbyhtalfogoethmto tlx tvilderneffi. 14 Beghmingin Galilee, \6 after that ht 
ball} caUedfiureDiJciples, 11 be freacheAfirft inCaper,umm,confirmnghis doffrinervith beneficial Miracles, to tlx 
great admiration ofal: 3 j then alfo(butfirfl retiring into the wildernes) in al the reft of Galilee with Li$ miracles. 

The Translation of the Church of England. 

He beginning of the Gofpett 
of le fits Christ, the fonne of 
God, 



n 



f«^.Nopro. 

phetnameth 
/ohn,thc E- 

rcmicc, 




Lu.3,4. 
Io.i,x f. 



Tranflation of Rhcmes. 

H E beginning of the God 
peloflEsvs CHRisTthe 
ionne ofGod. 

2 As it is written in" E- 
fay the Prophet, (Behold I 
fend mine Angel before thy 
face,whojhallprepare thy -way before thee,) 

3 Avoice of one crying in the defert, Prepare 
ye the tray of our Lord, make (Iraight hispathes. 

4 *Iohn was in the defert baptizing,and 
preaching the baptifme of penance % vnto 
remiflion offinnes. 

5 And there went forth to him al the cou- 
trie ofIewrie,and althey ofHierufalem : and 
were baptized of him in theriuer of Iordan, 
(|confefsing (jtheir finnes. 

6 And lohn was fl clothed with camels 
heare,& a girdle of a skinne about his loincs: 
and he did eate locuttes and wild honie. 




2 tAs it hath bene mit- 
ten in the Prophets, *Behold,[ Mala^.r. 
fendmy meffenger before thy 
face Mich Jhali prepare thy way before thee, 

3 *Avoyceofbimthatcricth in the wilder- Efai 4 o ? 
neffe,Prepareyethewayofthe Lord, and make iohn wX 
his pathesfiraight. lukej.-j. 

+ *lohn was baptising tn the wildernes, and. tMa uh . 

preachingthe baptifme of repentance for there- * 
mijfion offinnes. 

j * <iAnda!l the lande off/trie, and they of Matih.3 -f • 
Hierufalem,went out vnto hm,and were albati- 
tized of him in the riuer of 'lordotic, confeffmg 
thsirjinnes. 

6 lohn was clathed with camels heare, and 

with a girdle ofa skinne about his ltynes:*and he Leui.n.u. 



And he preached, faying, There com- did eate locufles and wilde honie, 

*4 • <4- ^ ^* arm j^a ^ _ a. 1_m. .» *& I _ X _. _ 1 f^ 1 JL JV _ I * / ■ ^^ * ^v «* 



• > 



meth a ftrongeithcn I afecrme : whofe lat- 
chetofhis {hoes I am not worthie ftouping 
downetovnloofe. 

8 I haue baptized you | with water : but 
he fhal baprizeyou with the holy Ghoft. 

9 And it came to palfe : in thole dayes 
came Iesvs from Nazareth of Galilee : and 
was {(baptized of lohn in Iordan. 

I o And forthwith coming vp out of y wa- 
ter^ic law the hcauens opened,&| the Spirit 
as a doue defcending, & remayning on him. 

I I And a voyce was made from heauen, 
Thou art my bcloued fonne,in thee I am wel 
pleafed. 

1 a And forthwith * the Spirit droue him 
out into flche defert. 

1 * And he was in the defert fourtie daies, 

an d fourtie nightes : and was tempted ofSa- 

con d pm tan. and he was with beaftcs, and the Angels 

ot this Gomel: • •«. j. «• * o 

of chilli w* mu «ltred to him. 

n'feftation. 



Mt4,T. 

Lu^i. 



TrtE S«- 



14 And * after that lohn was deliuered 

LumC v P> Ies vs came intoGalilee,preachingthe 
"* * Gofpel of the kingdom ofGod, 

1 5 And faying, That the time is fulfilled, 

and 



7 ¥ And preached \faying,He that isftronger Matin. 3.11. 
then I, commcth after me, who/ejhoelatchetl }>&*$•& 
am not worthie toftoupe downe, andvnloofe. lohr - I - l 7' 

S I haue baptizedyou with water .but hejbal 
baptize you with the holy Ghofi. 

* sAndit came to pap in thofe dayes, that Aftcs » •*• 
lefus came from Nazareth a citie of Galilee, 
*andwas baptized of lohn in lor done. Matth. 3.14. 

10 Andajfooneashewascomevpoutofthe } a ^3' 12 -' 
water,hefaw heauen open, and the Jphit defies iohn l ** 
ding vpon him like a Doue. 

1 1 *And there came a voyce pom heauen, 
Thou art my deare Sonne, in ahome lam well 
pleafed. 

12* Andtmmediatly the Jpirit driueth him Matth.4.1. 
intowildeme/fe. Iiifa 4 T t * 

13 And hee was there in the wilderneffe 
fourtie dayes tempted of Satan , and was with 

the wilde beafies,andthe Angels mint fired vn- 
to him. 

14 After that lohnwas deliuered to prifon, 

* lefus came into Galilee Reaching the GojpeB Matt b. 4 . x j. 
of thekingdome ofGod, luke^*.]. 

// v4ndfay\ng, The time is command the iolu^^ 



i 



J 









• 






M«4>'3- 
Lu.4,31. 



Luc.4,3i. 



* 



Mat.8,14 
Luc 4j 4&. 



Chap.i. 

and the kingdom of God is at hand : be % pe- 
nitent,andbeleeue theGofpel. 

1 d *And palling by the fea of Galilee,he 
faw Simon and Andrew his brother, cafting 
nettes into the fea(tbr they were fullers.) 

1 7 And I e sv s laid to them, Come after 
me,and I wil make you to become fimers of 

men. 

1 8 And immediatly leauing their nettes, 

they folowed him. 

1 9 And being gone thence a litle further, 
he faw lames of Zebedee, and Iohn his bro- 
ther^ them repairing their nets in the fhip: 

20 And forthwith he called them. And 
leauing their rather Zebedee in the mippe 
with his hired men,they folowed him. 

21 And * they enter into Capharnaum, 
and he foorthwith vpon the Sabboths going 
into the Synagogue,taught them. 

22 And they were aftonied at his do- 
arine. for he was teaching them as hauing 
power,and not as the Scribes. 

25 And * there was in their Synagogue a 
man in an vncleane fpirit: and he cried out, 

24 S aying,What to vs and to thee I e s v s 
of Nazareth ? art thou come to deftroy vs? I 
know who thou art,the Sainct of God. 

25 And Ies vs threatned him, faying, 
Holde thy peace,and goe out of the man. 

26 And the vncleane fpirit tearing him, 
and crying out with a great voyce, went out 

of him. 

27 And they marueled al,in fo much that 
they queftioned among themfclues, faying, 
What thing is this ? what is this ne we do- 
ctrine? for with power he commaundeth the 
vncleane fpirits alfo,and they obey him. 

2 8 And the bruite of him went forth in- 
continent into al the countrie of Galilee. 

29 And immediatly * going forth out of 
the Synagogue, they came into the houfe 
of Simon and Andrewe, with lames and 

Iohn. 

2. o And Simons wiues mother lay in a fit 

of a feuer : and forthwith they tel him of her. 

3 1 And comming nccre he lifted her vp 
taking her by the hand : and incontinent the 
ague left hcr,and fhe miniftred vnto them. 

3 2 And when it was euening after funne 
fet,they brought to him al that were il at eafe 
and that had deuils. 

3 3 And al the citie was gathered toge- 
ther at the doore. 

24 And he cured many that were vexed 
with diuers difeafes : and he cart out many 
deuils, and he fufFered not tlfcm to fpcake 

that 



According to S. Marke. 



5° 



kingdome of God u at hande : repent > ye > and 

beleeue the Gofpell. 

16 ^tAshewalkedhthefeaofGalileeM^ 

Jaw Simon ^and Andrew his brother grafting nets 

into the fea (for they werefijhers.) 

i 7 *And lefts Jaid vnto them, Folbwe me % 
andlmllmakeyoH to become fijhers of men. 

1 8 Andferaightway theyforfeoke their nets y 

and followed him. 

19 zAndwhen hee had gone a \ litle further 

thence Jsefawe lames the fonne ofZebedee 9 and 
Iohn his brother, which alfo were in the fop men- 
ding their nets* 

20 <*And anon hee calledthem: and they left 
their father Zebedee tn thefljippe with the hired 
feruants^and followed him. 

21 *&Andthey came into Capernaum* and Matth.4.15. 
ftratghtwayon the Sabbothdayes,heentredtnto Iu e4 * u 
the Synagogue, and taught \ 

22 ^ And they were afloniedat his learning: Matth.7.*8. 

for hee taught them as one that had author iite t c *"* " 

and not at the Scribes. 

23 * osind there was tn their Synagogue > a Lukc *3 ** 
man vexed wtth an vncleane fpirit, and he cried 

aloude, 

24. Sayings Let vs alone, what haue we to 

doe with t hee, thou lefks ofJVazjareth? &4rt 

thou come to deftroy vs ? Iknowe thee what thou 

art,tuen that holy one of God. 

2f iAnd [ejus rebuked him, faying, Holde 

thy peace, and come out of him. 

26 And when the vncleane 'fpirit hadtorne 
htm, and cried with a louds voyce, hee came out 

of htm. 

27 fiAnd they were all amaccd, infomuch 
that theydemaunded one of another among them 
felues, faying, What thing is this ? what newe 
do&rine is this? For with auEloritie commandeth 
he thefowle {pirits,andthey doe obey him. 

2 8 And immediatly his fame fpread abroad 
throughout all the region bordering on Galilee. 

2$ *<t/lnd foorthwith, whenthey were come Matrh. S.14% 
out of the Synagogue, they entred into the houfe ^&W Z * 
of Simon, and Andrewe ycith lames and Iohn. 

3 But Simonswiues mother layficke of a fe- 
uer; and anon they tell loim of her. 

31 zAndhe came and toofy her by the hand, 
and lift her vp : and immediately the feuer for- 
fooke her,andjhe miniHred vnto them. 

3 2 And at Euenjvhen the funne was dorme, 
they brought vnto him all that were difeafed,and 
them that were vexed with deuils: 

33 Andallthe citie was gathered together 
at the doore. 

3+ And he healed many that werejicke of di~> 

urn difeafes/ind cafe out manj dcwlfp &fi*jferc& 

not 



1 



.....him. 

35 And rifing very early,and going forth 



TheGofpell Chap.i. 

mtthedemlstoftcakfMatifithejk^ehim. 

before 



, " . « °, .. ' , /» & — ,t> ■»•> «" — " *" •«* mvrnmff very early before 

hewcntintoj adciert place : and there he ^If^henhewasrifentp^emouf^ide^ 

3 6 And Simon fought after him,and they 
that were with him. 

37 Andwhenthey hadfound him, they 
laid to him,That al feeke for thee. 

g 8 And he faith to them, Let vsgoe into 



Mt.8,j. 
tu.j,ta. 



^»W Mfp afoHtarieplacesnd there frayed. 

36 AndSimon,andthey that were with him, 
followed after him: 

37 Andwhen they had foundehimjhey [aide 
vnto him,AIlmenfiekefor thee. 

. - : 7 — w & w««. v 3* Andhefaidvnto them, Let vs go into the 

S^tT^^^^WpKach »<* t™*,** I ^Fc*ch ther^ealfo: for 

thercalfo:fortothispurpofeamlcomc. therefore am I come. 

*J2 J^h^A*'^*** 1 ?- J 9 4»*!*tre*cked in their Synagogues* 
^gs,andinalGahlee:andcaftingoutde- «UGalileesndcafttbedeuihout. 

him 'iwJI £i!?T 8 ^T^ ° n *', ^W/r/kr, having comfaffion on him, 
St n ^ ^^hishandrandtouchmg ^enhehad^fmhhuLd/JchedhmM 
nm, he faith vnto him, Iwil, be thou made faith vnto hirnj willfr thou cleane. 

ceane. +- Ariasfooneashehadfbokenjmmcdiath 

culous power, tO.them. ^ *©«./. r 1 r ■ . 

wuldnotycc .. it,*, w k-\. r r t * J ^ >**>** J°*M*S he was departed, be* 



Rhcin, 



MARGINALL NOTES, 



Chap, l 

ly traffiatcd.docth not&y'ycftc ffiS! , rt , !^^*«**- 

fat pounce dfo, 



Rhema. 



***** * F «^a^SS^tS.^ «*-~*' of good wortc, though *cy ^ 

', ANNOTATIONS. Chap.i. 

Fflft*. J. Youareneucrabletoorooukthar Thrift XJCES!?^!!!!?* 1 ! 1 ****' 



nifter of the baprifinc of Chrift 




penance. 



f. Aw 



Chap.i. 



Rkm.4- 



According to S. Marke. 



60 



fulke.f. 



5 Theirfinnes.) Htdtthmtfttythattheyconfeffedthmfetuestobtfa 
on ; but that they confined thir finnes, which is a particular confeffnn. ' 

Fulke.4. If he heard a particular confeflion of finnes,of fo many thoufands as he baptized,he needed to haue excr- gg^ or 
cifed his office more yeeres,then he did moneths, 

6 Clothed.) ThefolyGhontbougfaitwrthyofftec^ 
mi from delicate meates and apparel. Sec.Mat.c.j. m * 

8 With water,) lolm with renter only, Cbrijl with the Uly Ghoftjua tdyjt* the Heretics hold, that fay water is not Baptifmc in 
nece{faryJ>utmthmterandthehlyGhoft, as /t«/»/rt/;ieJo.3.vnlesamanbeborncagaineofwatcrand iheHoly JgJ^ 

Ghoft , heflial not enter into the kingdome of heauen. b inks, i & 

Chriftbaptifednonewithwater,Ioan.4.*.Notwithftanding, the baptifine with water by his minifters,is Thenecdsirie 
neceffary, if it may be had according to Chriftcs infticution, neither doth Caluine teach otherwife. Butifit °»>apnrmc. 
cannotbehadinthcmthatareprcuentedbydeath,thelackeof water fhall not depriue Gods children of g^er. 
their inheritance, An&rofe de obit* Valentin. Imper. doubteth not of the faluation of the Emperour, which was 
flainc before he was baptized. Sed audit*? vos dolere.&c. Bat 1 haue heard(foy th hc)that you aregrieuedjbecaufe he 
received not the Sacrament of baptifine. Telltne what other thing is there in vs buiawlUbut a «2«e/??Further he citeth 
the faying of the wife man,Tfo iuft by rshat death fo cuer he be preuetited his foule fhalbe in reft. And the example of 
Martyrs which were flainc before they were baptized,* ho if they be vrafbedin their orpneblood(bh\\ ht)thn mam 
Kill hath xvafhedhim. And the text of Iohn 3 , mokcth no more for the neceffitic of water, then the like lohn*. 
for giuing the communion to infants, Except ye cat the flefti of the Sonne of man.&c. 

9 Baptifedoflohn.) The humility of ChYiftrntdifdaimngbisfermrtsbaptfa^ 
to difdaine Cbrifts Sacraments of any Trieft be }>e nmerfojimple,being by the CatMik^ Church lawfully called. Aug.lib.5. 
debapt.c.9, 

10 Thelbirit.) Exprejfe mention of 'the B.Tmhie. the Father jpeafythfromheauenjhe Holy Gfoftappearethm the TheB/rrinirie 
Ukgneffe of a dot4e y the Sonne alfo u recommended vnto vs. AmbroClib.T ,de S ac r a m.c.j , 



Jtbem. 
them. 



Jlhent. If. 



It Defert.) Chriftdoingpenancebylongfaflingifol^ cam ^ 

vRion totheChurchforLentfaft,andto foly Eremites of retiringthemfekes to &e wlderneffe andprayer. V 1 ?.*'^** 



ftruBion 



Jtbem. 



Fttlke. if • Blafphcmie : Chrift was free from finne,and therefore needed no repentance. But if to falue the matter S*^" 1 m 

you fay,that doing penance is nothing but fafting and fuchexercifesofanauftere and ftreightlifc:then with ^^ * 
you,therc may be doing of penance without repentance and forowe for finncs.For Lent faft, and Eremites, 

See Math.3 .c.4. the notes there, Solitarie con 

1% Defertplacc.) Cbrijlvfedveryofientoretirt into folitary places ^10 doubt forottr example^ to teach vs that fuch tm &fa^ m 
places are be ft for prayer and contemplation, and that we fhoutd often retire our feUes from worldly matters tofoiitary medita- 
tion ofheaueidy things. 

C H A P. II. 

jlga inft the Scribes and Vharifees he defendethftrft his power to renntte finnes in earth, 13 and his eating with footers ( at 

being the Thyficioto offoules^ftgnificdin tfofe his miraculous cures vpon bodies ) ; 1 8 then alfb he defendeth his Difei- 

' pies, not hauing as yet any faftes by himprefcribed vnto ttxmjwd plucking eares ofcorne vpon the Sabboth tfignifysag 



withal that he wii 'change their ceremonies* 



Mto,i. 
Lu.y,i8. 



ANd againe he entred into Capharnaum A Fter a fewe dtiyet affi 9 * bee entred into Mattp.f • 
after lbmc daies, and it was heard that JLJLi 



he was in the houfe, 

2 And many came together,fo that there 
was no place no not at the doore, and he 
f pake to them the word, 

3 And they came to him bringing one 
ficke of the ,palfey , who was caricd of them. 



.Capernaum againe, and a was noy fed that 
be was in the kopje, 

2 sAndanon many were gathered together, 

infomuch that now there was no roome to re- 
ceiue them, no notfo much as about the doore : 
and he preached the word of the Gofpel vnto 



foure. 

4 And when they could not offer him 
vnto him for the multitude, they jj vncoue- 
red the roofe where he was : and opening it 
they did let downe the couch wherein the 
ficke of the palfcy lay. 

5 And when Ie'svs had feene * their 
faith, he faith to the || ficke of the palfey, 
Sonne 3 {| thy finnes are forgiuen thee. 

6 And there were certaine of the Scribes 

S^cLm * ^tttog^e and thinking in their bancs, 
twnesaiway. 7 Whydothhe fpeake lb? he blafphe- 
J*.i4,y. met j 1- * yfao can forsiue finnes but only 

**» God? 

8 Which by & by Iesvs knowing in his 

9 fpirit, 



JOur Lord is 
mouedtobe 
merciful to 
finnersDyo- 
thcr mens bixh 
anddefires, & 



S Andthey come vnto himfiringing one Jickf 
ofthefalfiejvhich was borne of foure men. 

4. Andwhen they couldnot come nigh vnto 
himforpreajfe, they vncouered the roofe of the 
houie that he was in: and when they had broken 
vp the roofe, they doe with cordes let downe the 
bed wherein the ficke ofthepalfie lay. 

5 when lefusjawe their faith* he fey d vnto 
the/tcke ofthepalfie y Sonne, thy finnes be forgi- 
uen thee. 

6 But therewere certaine of the Scribesjh* 
ting there jindreafoning in their hearts, 

7 Why doethhee thus jpeake blajphemies t 
*Who canforgiue fanes but Cod one ly ? ^ M* 

$ And immediath,when lefus perceiucd in "H*** 

0,i # hk 




TheGofpel Chap. ii. 

fpirit, that they fo thought within them his jpirit that they fa reafoned within them. 

felues, faith to them, why thinke you thefe felues, he faith vnto them, Why reafon ye fuch 

things in yourhartes ? things inyour hearts? 

9 Whether is eafier, to fay to the ficke of p Whether is it e after to fay to the ficke of the 

the paliey, Thy finnes are forgiuen thee : or palfte, Thy fames be forgiuen thee or to fay, A- 

tofay,Ariie,tak'e vp thy couche, and walke ? rife, take vp thy bed and walks? 

I o But that you may knowe that | the / o But thatje may know that the fame of 

Sonne of man hath power || in earth to for- man hath fewer in earth to forgiue fames, (He 

giue finnes(he faith to y ficke of the palfey) faith to the ficke of the pa/fie,) 

ii Ifaytothec,Arife,takevp thy couche, // Ifay vnto thee, Arifejnd take vp thy bed, 

and goe into thy houfe. and get thee hence into thine houfe. 

12 And forthwith he arofe : and taking / 2 And immediatlj he arofe, tooke vp the 
vphiscouche,wenthis way in the fight of bea^md went forth before them all, infamuch 
al/o that al marucled, and glorified God, that they were all amazed, and glorified God, 
faymg,That we neuer faw the like. fayingjve neuerfawe it on thisfajhion. 

13 And he went forth againe to the fea: i 3 *Andheewentagainebythefeaftdesnd ] 
andalthe multitude came to him, andhee all the people refortedvnto him, and hee tawht l 
caught them. them. s 

DlK; • l t* An dwh J nhe P a ff^by,*hefawLe- i+eAndas/eraspafedbyJefawe 
**> * ui of Alphas fittingat the cuftome place : fonne ofAlpbee"fittingattherecetteo\ 

and he faith to him,Folow me. And riling vp and fay d vmo him, Follow e me. *Andhe arofe' 
he folowcd him. and followed him. 

. ijAnditcametopaffe,ashefateatmeat if And it came to pajfe, that when lefas fate 
in his houfc,many Publicans and finners did at meate in hit houfe, many publicanes and ftn- 
fit downe together with I e s v s and his Dif- nersfate alfo together at meate with lefas and 
ciples. for they were many,who alfo folow- his'Difciples .-for there were many, andtheyfd- 
e <*him. lowed him. J 

. *£ And * eSa *«*«ndthcPharifcsfec- x $ ^Andwhen the Scribes and Pharifees 
mgthathedideatewithPublicansandSin. fawe htmeate with Publtcanes andfamers, 
ners faydto his Difciples why doth your theyfaide vnto his Difciples, How is it that 
Maiftereate&dnnkew Publicans & finners? he eateth and drinketh with Publicanes and 

17 Iesvs hearing this, faith to them, faners? 
The whole haue not neede of a Phyficion, l? when Tefus heard xhzt, hee fateth vnto 
but they that are il at eafe. for I came not to them,They that be whole, haue no neede of the 

m a PWT il^ £f ? f u Iohnand ^ » ot <° '*** righteous, butfmners to repcn- 

Mt.9,13. Pharifees did vfe to faft: and they come,and tance 

LlU ' 3i ' nffi^r^^^i???^" 111 '*******£¥« oflohn, and of the iTm.i.r h 

ofthePhanlees faft:butthy difciples do not Pharifeesdidfafi: and they come and fay vnto »uh*ii 

tm ' hm,why doe the difciples offobntf of the Pha- ****** 

19 AndlEsvsfaid to them,why,can y rifees faff, but thy difciples faft not? 
children of the mariage faft, as long as the '9 Andlefusfatdvntothem,Can the cbil- 
bridegrome is with them? So long time as dren of the bride chamber faftphile the bride- 
they haue the bridegrome with them, they grome is with them ? As long as they haue the 
can not faft. bridegrome with them, they cannot fafi. 

20 But the daies wil come when the 20 But the day cs will come >when the brtde. 
bridegrome flial be taken away from them: grome Jhalbe taken away from them, and then 

♦Heforetd- and then they fhal* faft in thofe daies. fhal they faft in thofa dayes. 

fftaoaifee 2 x No bod y fowcth a peece of raw cloth 21 No man alfofoweth apiece of new cloth 
(iurStai t0 *" °^ S> 9xmsat . : Otherwife he taketh a- vnto an olde garment : otherwayes,his new piece 
tafc S°in y wa y ^e new peecing from the old^nd there taketh away fome what /w« the olde garment, 
SSerf 1 " w,a ^*ffM»«Wi andfotherent,ismadeworfe. 

iohn the Bap- a * And no body putteth new wine into 22 And no manpowreth new wine into olde 
tift. *te Mat. old bottels : otherwife the wine burfteth the vejfels, els the new wine doeth burf the vefels, 

botte s,and the wine wil be fhed, and the and thewine runneth out and the vefels will be 
bottels wil be loft.but new wine muft be put marred : But ..ewe wine mufi lee put into 

into new 



J 



Chap.ii. 



According to S.Marke. 



6x 



Mt.iV* 



tfie.tt t 6. 



Leu.24,?. 

w 

+The maker 
of the law may 
abrogate or 
dilpence when 
and where for 
iuft caufe ic 
ftemah good 
to him. 

them. 
Rhem. 

Rhem.i. 



Fulke.z. 



why do they on the Sabbothrs that which is 
not lawful? 

2$ And he laid to them, Did you neuer 
read what Dauid did, when he was flinne- 
ceffity , & him felf was an hungred and they 
that were with him ? 

26 How * he entred into the houfeof 
God vnder Abiathar the high Prieft,and did 
cate the loaues ofPropofition, which it was 
not lawful to eate * but for the Priefts, and 
did giue vnto them which were with him ? 

27 And he faid to thcm,The Sabboth was 
made for man,and not man for the Sabboth. 

28 Therefore the fonne of man is * Lord 
of the Sabboth alfo. 



Rbem.2. 



Fulke.2. 
Rhem.3. 



Fulke.s. 



into new bottels. ttew vefels, 

23 And * it came to pafle againe when 23 * *Andit came to fajfe, that hee went M «th.m. 
he walked through the corne on the Sab- thorow the come fie Ides on the Sabboth dayes, luU,x * 
boths,andhisDifciples began to goe for- and his difciples began by the way toplttchthe 
ward and to plucke the eares. eares of corne. 

24 And the Pharifees faid to him,Bchold, 24 Andthe Pharifees faidvnto him,Behold, 

why doe they on the Sabboth dayes that which is 
not lawfully 

2/ aAnd he faidvnto them, * Haueye ne- 1 & C Z A *' 6 ' 
uer read what'Dauid did, when hee had neede, 

andwat an httngred,both heyCind they that were 
with him t 

26 How he went into the houfe of God in the 
dayes of abiathar the high Prieft, and did eate 
the Jhew bread, * which wot not lawfullto eate f"!** 9 ** 
but for the Trieils, and gatte alfo to them which leult - 8 -* K 
were with him? 

27 And he faid vnto them,The Sabboth was 
made for man,and not man for the Sabboth, 

2 8 Therefore is thefonne of man Lord alfo 
of the Sabboth. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

t huJ^T!i Cd '] ff-^T^ \° k V'i t0 hrin ZP mtrs *° CMJI in hi, Sactmmts, at wot vfed to Procure 

thu nun <and others ;hy Chrifljht health of their bodies. * T 

rJ, i? C °/w hC Pa !? y#) ***? '!'" mm r* in *■* ^ &***&* Hmmetjktk alfo wot he m tittle by the mL 

tfJLi V / y^^^f^^^^^^A^^J^^ttj^*^ betookgamtybk bodilym. *e Sacra. 
*^ A :^W h 7^?? d ™*^ d WJM*<*f*tL SacrLnts, J3 beZed,cimofthe SJfcS 

iTTh/£nn, / fu Pl\ er: ° th f S^ramcnts,for men baptized,? Church of God doeth not acknowledge. 
S^ OoilrmnefJe, *~ 

l^^&i^^fr'^^H^ God ' his Apoftlesby afluringmenofGodsfor- RemiSion of 

«e!hftSLZn^ him > *"*- OsSAmd^ 

rZZT£e*^ only. Forconcer- >**■■ ** 

^bZZZelnh^V'^u ^f^^M^Sw^i Whatfoeueryou SSSt 

tlSo^ZZtj Tc ?, ^i h T? the , ke y es of the kingdome oTheaucn, Judge after a fort before -**"* 
Godonlv? emem ;f' !/ ^W^^^^^ri^.morcatlarge, b «* 

lin^and?o&^ 



Rhem. 



notes in Math.p, 

CHAP. III. 



MthatMbmherneieeretoh^ 

0«. And 



" 1 

J 



The Gofpel. C H A p.u r. 



Mt.11,9, 
JmjSjS. 



ANd he entred againc into the Synago- A M 
gue,and there was a man there that Aw, 



he entredagaine into the Synagogue, Matdi. 1 i » 

_ t man was there which had a withe- ^- 6 '*- 

had a withered hand. redhand: 

2 And they^ watched him whether hee 2 *And they watched him, whether hee 
would cure on y Sabboths: that they might would heale him on the Sabboth den, that they 
accufehim. might accufe him. 

3 And he faith to the man that had the j And he faidvnto the man which had the 
withered hand, Rife vp into the middes. withered hand,zArife,znd ftand/* themids. 

4 And he faith to them, Is it lawful on * Andhe faith vnto themjs Manful to doe 
the Sabboths to doe wel orilPtofaueaibule, good on the Sabhoth dayes,or to doe euil? to faue 
or to deihroy? but they held their peace. life, or to kill? 'But they held their peace, 

5 And looking round about vpon them f sAndxrhen he bad looked round about on 
with anger, being forowful for the blind- them with anger, mourning for the hardxetfe of 
nes of their hart,he faith to the man,Stretch their hearts $e faith vnto the man,Stretch forth 
forth thy hand. And he ftretchcd it forth:and thine hand. And hefiretcbed it out : and his 
his hand was reftorcd vnto him . hand was refioredas tthole as the other. 

6 And the Pharifecs going forth, fame- 6 *And the Pharifes departed, andfiraight- 
diatly made a confutation with the He- way gathered a counfel with the Herodiansa- 
rodians againft him how they might de- gainfthim, that tbey might deslroy him. 
ftroyhim. 7 But lefts auoyded, with his difciples, to 

7 But I e s v s with his Difciples retired to thefea : and a great multitude followed him 
the fea : and a great multitude from Galilee from Galtlee y andfrom lurie, 

an o Ie 2 Vr i C /° l0 ^ Cd h i l V a , c , , * «^/"* Hiemfalem, andfiom Idu- 

8 And from Hicruf alem, and from Idu- mm, & from the region which is beyond Ior- 
ma»a,and beyond Iordan. And thev about dane, and they that dwelt about Tyre and Si- \ 
Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, hearing don,a great multitude , when they had heard 
the things which he did,came to him. what things he did, came -vnto him. 

9 And he fpakc to his Difciples that a 9 And Iefus commanded his difciples that a 
boate might attend on him becaufe of the Jhip/bould waste on him, becaufe of the people, 
raultitude,lcftmeyfhouldthronghim. leafhbey fhould throng bim. 

10 For he healed many , fo that there 10 Forhehadhealedmam, infomuch that 
preafedmvponhimfor* to touch him, as they preajfedvpon him for to touch him,as many 
many as had hurts. as hadp'agues. J 
r i ;. Al J. d 1 t f evncIeane i f P>rites, when they n *And the vncleane (birites, when they 
faw him,feldowne vnto him: and they cry- fi„ c him, they fell downe before him at his 

yi !rfu u r cr> j * ,, k ^>^^d,faying,Thou art the fonne of 

12 |Thou art the fonne of God. And he God. 

vehemently charged them that they mould t\ ^»d hefiraightly chargedthem, that 

Mr.w,o,x a °!^ SrJ"?- , ■ . u theyfrouldnotmakehimknwen. 

Lu&W- JL r 1?'^™°*™™™$* is * ^ndhegoethvpintoa momtaine,& Marduo.i. 

caUed vnto him wjom he would h.ra felf : calletb vnto him whom he would: and they came l^ 

andtheycametohim. vnto him. 

14 And hemadethatjl twelue fliould be ,+ Andhe ordeined twelve, that they Should 
withhim,andthathemightfendthemto bewitbbim/md that be might fend them forth 
P reach - JL . to preach: J 

15 And he gaue them power to cure in- , s Andthat they might bauepower to heale 
fomities,andtocaftoutdiuels. fckneffes^ndtocafioutdeuils. 

. 16 Andhe gaue to Simon the name 16 Andhe gauevntoStmontoname,Teter. 

?~ r L,iT en u a JT 1 ", * 7 vfnlbe catted lamest fonne ofZe* 

17 And lames of Zebedee and Iohn the bedee } and Zobn laws brother ( and ga J them 

ZT? vl 5 l an f5 calIe ^ ei 7 am ^ ^es,Boanerges t wbicbistofay,Th%fonnesof 
Boanerges,\vhichis,thefonnes of thunder. thunder.) 

1 8 And Andrew andPhilippe,andBartle- / 8 And Andrew/tnd Philip, and Bartholo- 
me w and Mathew,and Thomas and lames mew, and Ovtatthew, and Thomas, and lames 
of Alpha?us,and Thaddams and Simon Ca- the fonne ofzAlphee,and Tbaddws, andSi- 
^^us* montheCanant'te, 

*9 And , 9 And 



1 

J 



* 



C h a p. u i. According to S. Markc. 61 

ip Andludas Ifcariot, who alfo betray- 19 And Judas Ifcariot which alfo betrayed 

edhim. him; and they come into an houfe. 

20 And they come to a houfe : and the 20 &/fnd the people commeth together a- 
multitude reforteth together againe, fothat gaine, fo that they could, notfo much as eate 
th ey could not fo much as eate bread. bread. 

21 And when his had heard of it, they 21 sAndwhen they that belongedvntohim, 
went forth to lay hands on him. For they heard of it, they went out to lay hands vpon him, 

tseehorthe faid,That he was become! mad. for they faid, He is mad. 

wolidiv friends 22 And the Scribes which were come 22 And the Scribes which came downefiom 

afcf t Bf downe from Hierufalem,faid,*That he hath Hierufalem, fayd, * He hath "Beelzebub, and Matth.9. 34. 

cion.mdncs i Beelzebub : and that in the prince of deuils by the prince of the deuils, cafieth he out de- and , *-*4« 

coSfrn 6 he cafteth out deuils. uils. luke 11.14. 

mad,th«arc 23 And after he had called them toge- 23 Andwhen he had called themvnto him, 

SSeaadft? tner > he faid to them in parables, How can he faidvnto them in parables, How can Satan 

the c'athoiike' Satan cait out Satan ? catt out Satan f 

morVzaouf H And if a (kingdom be deuided againft 24 And if a realms bee diuided against it 
themotemad. it felte,that kingdom can not ftand. felfe thatrealmecannpt endure. 

taw it 1, 25 And ifahoufe be deuided a S ainft k 2 f And ifa houfe be diuided againfi it felfe, 

' ' felfe,that houfe cannot ftand. that houfe cannot continue. 

26 And if Satan be rifen againft himfelf, J$ And if Satan make infusion againtt 
he is deuided,and can not ftand,but hath an hi mfelfe,andbe diuided fr cannot continue, but 

xt i 1 >n 1 /ri. ri hathanende. 

27 No body can rifle the veflell of the T . „ 

ftrong.being entred into his houfe, vnles he . *J No . m f can ~" "» 'firongmw 

firftbinde theftrong, andthen fhallhe rifle ^""i'f ~V* £*f> ""$*** 
his houfe M thejtrong man, ana then mil jpotle hts 

28 AmenIfaytoyou,thatallfinnesfhal 30H J e ' 
be forgiuen the fonnes of men, and the , ^Verily J fay ynto^ou All finnesMl^^ 
blafphemies wherewith they fhall blaf- beeforgiuen vnto the children of men and £r x " ' 

:j pheme. blafphemies, wherewith foeuer they Jball blaf ' ' 

29 But he that fhall blafpheme againft &"" : 
the holy Ghoft,he hath not forgiuenefle for , 29 But hee that (ball blaftbeme again/I the 
euer,but fhall be guilty of an fl eternall finne. holyghofl,hathneuerforgiueneffe,butis in dan- 

30 Becaufe they laid, He hath an vn- ger of eternall damnation. 
cleane fpirit. 30 Tor theyfayd,He hathanvncleanefpirite. 

MUz,4& 3 1 And * there come his mother & bre- 3 l * There come his mother , and his bre~ Matt.11.44 

hi&M. t h rell : an( j (fending without they fent vnto thren y andfiandtngwtthout,fent vnto him, col- luke8j?. 

him calling him, linghim. 

3 2 And the multitude fate about him: & 32 Andthe people fate abouthim, and fayd 

they fay to him, Behold thy mother and thy vnto him,Behold,thy mother, and thy brethren, 

brethren without feeke thee. and thy fitters feeke for thee without. 

3 3 And anfwering them, he faid* || who 33 And heanfwered them, faying, who is 

is my mother and my brethren ? nry mother, or my brethren? 

3 4 And looking about vpon them which 34- -dnd when he had looked round about oh 

fate round about him, he faith, Behold my them which fate about him i he fay d, Beholdnty 

mother and my brethren. mother and my brethren. 

35: For whofoeuerftiall doe the will of 3 s For -whofoeuer jball doe the will of Cod, 

God, he is my brother and my ftfter and the fame is my brother, and my fitter t and mo* 

mother. ther. 

MARGINALL NOTES. 

Rhettt. J. * ° To touch him.) The oncly touching ofChriffes holy ptrfon, or any fart ofhk clothes ) or tebufbeuer belangti n 

him,did htak all difiafes. 

Fttike 1 . Chrift did healc them that touched him by faith,otherwife only touching of him, or his garments, was no 
Touchingof benefit to any that were void of faith^»6r.i» Luc Jib.6. cS-lud&s kiffed him,thefouldiers ftripped him,the high 

priefts feruants fmote him,the people thronged and prefled him. But they touched him (faith SUedc) which 

receiued his faith and loue in a true heart InMarcAhuA. 

O.3. ANNO- 



Chrift. 



1 

J 



TheGofpel Chap. hi. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. nr. 

Rbem.2. « Thou, art the Sonne) rk««» /VKW,^ 

tf til acknowledging ourSamourto be tin feme of God, was bidden hold his peace : Teters confiffion of the fame was h: Z hlj aL Sffmon*,!^ 
^W"^^.Aug.tra&io^ 

behevdwmtthouglulxypreachthetmh. Soisitoftl mr prayerandfemice, which being neuerfo good initfelfe, knot ° tHaedk «- 
acceptabletoGodoutofthtirmoml K s,yeaUUmUttertl>enthelmUngofwo^^ 

I tMe. 2. Of i than that preach the trueth,we may heare the fermons :and if their prayers be good, we may be parta- Communion 

kerso£dieu-prayers.Forwhyniouldweiudgethem heretikes that preach the trueth and prayrightly? Ifthey "ithhacriko. 
be heretikes clofcly to themfclues, they hurt themfelues and not vs, which communicate with the trueth 
wh.ch they profefleopenly,and not with herefic which they hold priuily. But ifthey preach herefie, though 
they preach Tome trueth among,as all heretikes doe,the wcake fhaJl do well to forbeare their fermons, and all 
men ought to refulc communion or fellowship in prayers and facraments with them. 

Rhem. '♦. TwcIu ^) This number oftwelue JfotJUs is myflicalland of great Importance (at apfeareth * by tin choofing of The number 

^UrenrflfM.^^ 

Exod.39. tl* 1 2. Spies fent by Moyfes, NnUM Aeiz.jfo«e. m% out ofiordan wlxnoftheMtarvasmade, Iofu.4. ^ U 

mem, 3. I 6 Peter ) Teter in numbering the Tmlue is alwaies the firft, & his name isfogiuen himforfionificathn of his col- P«e« preemj. 

tmg to be the g$tkt or Foundation of the Church -under Chriji : as here ^^mwBoanergbs is % iutnto other ??«*; 
trfoJpomesforfigmfication^fot^mKselswhereintheoUTeFiamemandmtlicnew. Mt " ,<f * 

tUlke.3. Pctcris ;not alwayes named fii ft, for S.Paulenameth lames before him,Gal.2 9 .andi.Cor.9.?. henameth „ 

him jaft or all the Apoftlcs. And albeit when the tweluc are narned,Peter is named firft, it prooueth no grca- d" 88 ptm * 
terauftomie of Peter, then of the foreman ofalurie who is called firft for order fake, yet hath no power or 
auctorme ouer his fellowes. So was Peter a foundation none, and all the twelue were the fame, as vou con- 
teiie,vponthe 14. verfeofthischapter.Butof Peters primacie/ec moreinthenotes.Math.16. 

Mem. 24 Kingdom againft kingdome.) * tins is true in rf Kingdom, and C'.mmon-weales vhere Ciuill diffenfion rei? DuTenfion of 

mthfi n tit foctaJy verifiedin IxrefiesandHerctibs.wbicb haue alwMs diuifiom among themfelues as dxpbmu of God, Heretikes. 
for daadingthemfeluesand others fromtfa church. GregJi.4_ep.j. 

»9 EtcrnaJl finne.) 7 'hat wliich is here called eternal!, is ( as S .Matthew extreffetb h ) that rthichfhall neither be Mt .. , t 
r^finth^lfe.norm^ 

Mattbtw,tlm d-ejarefud>a4[balllxfergiueneitkrI?ert,orlnthelifetocome. forgiuen after 

That all fumes are pardonable(except the finne againft the holy ghoft)wc fee it plainc by the tcmhat any death - 
finne (hall be forgiuen after dcatb,which is not forgiuen in this lifc.no Logitian in fames, can conclude in a P"* 3 ""?- 
true iynogifmccuher out of S.Marke,or S. Matth.See the notes vponMatth.r2.32. 
Mem. S. . 35 Who is my mother?) Thither kithenfaUjk* he Mm mother** fimevpcnttofirwbfaMj^.'m- so^u* 

fatthfkll, which V the Church CxtUUkt, and our brethren in Ixr^nd their fhirituaUgood,<iboue our carnali 'parents or dine. ?« P"*™* 
fj-fimr Maificr being occupied here about heavenly thing,, accounted all them hit mother and brethren, which did the £*?* Sr? 

ntr!& ra'r Tt ? W "^ W J W 'S M "** 0, her ^^ f '«^^W/^^^^M 7 « J/Zr V-Aug.de SulEc. 
Tulkes. ™«thcbleffedvkgk^ 

blafphemoushercfieag ai mlourS^iourChrUUefi^ 

becaufe he fliould faus his people from their finnes,Matt.i . Who did not vniuftlv reprehend herXuke 240.& ftomaUfinne. 

John 24. It is contrary to the Scripture in many places. 7 hcreim man tbatfimetl, not faith Salomon. 2.Rcg.8. 

tf.llnre Km&jferenctfaah S.Vaylc.MhaHefmned 3 andmdeprit.edoftheglory of God beingiuflified freely by his 

ffmpb^thnAm^MmmUfb <rAwtf.IW3.23. what were the auftoritie of sVuguftmc, againft 
riefeandmanyfochfoclee^ 

caUfaymgtoS.Augui^e^hohathnofuchaffcruon. Butwhen the Pelagians named a great many holy 
men and women,who (as they faid) finned not,and laft of aU the mother of our Lord and Sauiour,wbich they 
fayd 5 it was neceflary vnto pieuc, to confefle,to be without finne. S.Aumiftine anfwerwb Fr^t the Uk ,*JL 



Rhem.4. 

fulke. 4. 



— * • - v . -— - ••— ■• »' *"»*>f w iinnts. rvTwntnte imow we wot more 

*cewa4g,uen to her to ouer come far* ofallpartespbkh obtained* conceiue and to bringforth him whom it is certaine to 

JlVT'sl ""?'"' '??***&** Mtthaue themtogethcraUthofe My menand women when they Uued. 
and haueasked whether they mrewitJmitfmne^ytthinkfwet^woHUhaueanfwered? Inthisfpeech we fee, al- 



»f her finne 



all 
came 



o-- o- --• -i — ,",*.*"•' "*""-j/«" cuui nnoiamrmetnatiiieneueriuined. Ande 

where hcvtterlyouenhrewtlie ground ofthisyour herefie, affirming that (he was concerned in Origin 

imncEt yud >,Koma»,nat,u, &c^nd*hatu more -vruUfiled^hi that wombe of the vngine,wUfeflefb although I ca 
of tin propagation offwne, y et it conceiuedmt of the offtring cf finne. Degenef. aMter.Ubtio.cap.ii! 

chap. inr. 

^J^t^^^^t A » *T {^^^reprobate^UexpotmdethtohU Difciples, fbewing 
ill fT^l ^ffifteW^itylkjtetfJLlmm^ iiandthat his feriltsmuFl cant 

the 



% 



J 



Mt.tJ,T, 

Lu.8,4. 



I 



Efa^. 



I 



C h a p . 1 1 1 1. According to S.Marke. 



*l 



A 



Nd againe he began to teach at the Tea 
fide : and a great multku 



fate in 
fide on 



the world: ?o grwingouer4llh%time,tbonghhithebeginm^ 35 and tltcu^s fuch 

temPcfts ofperfecutioninthefet ofthiswrlddo rifiagtinffit. 

ANd * he began againe to teach by the fea 
_ _ _ fide : andthere gathered vnto him much 

red together vnto him, fo that he went vp people, fi that heentrcdintoafhip, and fa 

intoaboate, and fate in the fea, and all the the fea : and all the people wot by the feafii 

multitude about the fea was vpon the land : thejhore. 

% And he taught them in parables many 2 sAndhee taught themmam things by pa* 

thin<*s,and faid to them in his do&nne, rables,andfaidvnto them in hisaoBrine, 
7 Heare ye : Behold, the fower went j Hearken, Behold, there went out a Sower 

forth to fow. to [owe : 

4- Andit fortuned as he fowed^hat fome fell 

by the wayesfide : & thefowles of the aire came, 

and cUuow edit vp. 

f Some fellonftonie ground, where it had 
not much earth: and immediatly itjprang vp, 
becaufe it hadno depth of earth. 

6 "But asfoone as thefitnne was vpjt caught 
heate, and becaufe it hadno roote > tt withered 
away. 

7 t/ind fome fell among thornes, and the 
thornesgrew vp, and choked it, and tt gaue no 



luke84 



4 And whiles he foweth, fome fel by the 
way fide.and the foules of the aire came,and 

did eate it. 

5 And other fome fell vpon rocky pla- 
ces where it had not much earth : anditfhot 
vp immediatly, becaufe it had no deepnes 

of earth : 

6 And when the funne was rifen, it par- 

ched,and becaufe it had not roote, it withe- 
red. 

7 And fome fel among thornes: and the 



thornes grew vp, and choked it, and ityel- fi-uit. 
dednotfruite. 8 And fome fell oKgoodgromdjwd didy eld 

8 And fome fel vpon good ground : and finite that Jprang vp, and grew , and brought 
it yelded fruite that grew vp and increafed, forth fome thirtie,and fome fixtie, and fome an 
and it brought forth, one thirtie, one fixtie, hundred. 



i t — 

and one an hundred. 
9 And he faid, He that hath eares to 

hcare,let him heare. 

i o And when he was alone, the Twelue 



P aAnd he [aid vnto them, He that hath 
eares to heare, let him heare. 

j o Andwhenhe wai alone, they that were 
about him with the twelue Risked of him the pa~ 



that were with him, asked him the para- rable. 
ble. / / Andhefaid vnto them, Vntoyou tt is gi- 
ll And he faid to them, Toyou it isgi- uento know the rnyBerieofthe kingdom of God: 
ucn to know the myfterieofthe kingdom of but vnto them that are without, all things are 
God : but to % the that are without,al things done by parables, 
are done in parables : / 2 * That when they fee, they may fee, and JLfti6$. 

12 That^fceingtheymayfeej&notfec: mtdsfcerne : and when they Heare, they *^J n * t, 3 >I * 
and hearing they may heare,and not vnder- heare y andnotvnderftand, leaft at any time they y^^JL 
ftand : || left at any time they fhould be con- fhouldturne, andtheirfinnesjhouldbe forgiuen aftes A z g m 
uertcd and their iinnes be forgiuen them, t y m ronui.8. 

13 And he faith to them, Do you not j S Andhe faid vnto them,Know ye not this 
know this parable? and how fhall you know parable? tAnd how thenwillye know all para-* 

all parables? blest 

14 He that foweth: foweth the word. Jjfm The Sower foweth theword. 

15 And they by the way fide, arc thefe: if Andtheythattecciucd&edebytheway 
where the word is fowen, and when they fide^rethofe where the wordufowen % butwhtn 
iliall hauc heard, immediatly commeth Sa- they haue heard, Satan commeth immediatly % 

andtakethaway theword that was fowen in their 

hearts. 

16 Andlikgwife they that receiuefeede in* 
to the ftonie ground, are they, which when they 
haue heard the worde, at once receiue it with 

gladnept ' 

17 Tet haue no roote in ihcmfclues, and Jo 
endure but a time: and anonwhentrouble and 

O.+. per* 



tan, & taketh away the word that was fow- 
en in their hartcs. 

1 6 And they Itkewife that are fowen vpo 
the rocky places,ate thefe : who when they 
heare the word, immediatly with ioy recei- 
ved it. 

1 7 And they haue not root in thefelqes,but 
are teporafcafterward yhe tri&ulatio is rifc& 

perfc. 



j 



TheGofpel Chap-iih. 

pcrfecutioafortheword,forthwiththeyare perfection arifeth for the wordes fake, immcdi- 
icandalized. atly they are offended. 

18 Andother there be that arc fowen a- is Andthofe be they that receive [cede a- 

mong thornes : thefe arc they that heare the mongthornes: and they arefuch as heare the 
word, wor( i t 

j I ^ nd i he c XC$ ° fthe WOrW Md the ,p ^^hecaresofthUworld^and thede- LTImAw 
deceitfulnefle ofnches, and concupikences ceitfulneffe of richest 'the Utiles of 'other thorn 
about other things entring in choke the entringin, choke the worde, anditismade vn- 
Word,and it is made fruiteles. fiuitfttll. 

to And thefe are they that were fowen 20 And they which received feeds into good 
vpo the good ground,which heare the word ground, arefuch a* heare the word, andreceiue 
and receme it,and yeld fruite one thirtie,one it,fo that one corne doth bring Forth thirtie.fome 
fixtie,and one an hundred. fixtiefimc an hundred. 

tori&mt *J , An ,. d hef i id *? th e m > *Commeth a 21 Andhe faidvnto them, *fs the candle Mat*.,.,, 
rottoteach <^deltobeputtvnderabumell,or vndera lightedtobeputvnderabuJheB,orvndertketa- **««a«. 
fedoarincin bedP&nottobeputvponthecandlefticke? blefandnottobeputonacandlefitcket and »»-3J. 



SS?m.>c- « For there is nothing hid, which fhall 22 *For there u nothing fo trine, that (hall . Mat "°.tf. 
£K£K not J be r ra ademanifeft: neither was any thing not be opened. -neither hath it bene fofecret, but "J*** 
to lighten the m *de fecret,but that it fliall come to lighr. that itfball come abroad. 1 2 '*' 

SKS" 1 * 3 tfanymanhaueearestoheare,lethim 23 If any man haue cores to he are Jet him 

heare. tc artm 

t„«,r 1. H And he faid to them, See what you 2+ Andhe faidvnto them,Tahe heedewhat 
i.u.8,18. heare. * In what meafure you mete, it fliall y e hear e:*mth what meafureye mete, with the Mat *-7.«. 
.„. . beme n ar u^toyouagaine,andmorefhalbc fameJhallitbemeafuredtoyoua<raine:Andvn- lai:c6 **- 
n^yooibat gmen'tovou. tojouthathearefrallmorebegiuen. 

25 Forhethathath,tohim{halbegiuen: 2J *Forvntohimtbathathjhallitbeomen: Ma , ttI J-'». 
fchethathathnot, that alfo which he hath, andfiom him that hath not, JhaUe taken away, fjf J^ 
fhall be taken away from him. euen thatwhich he bath. * «£,.£ 

36 And he faid So is the kingdome of 26 Andhe faid, Sou thehmgdme of God, 
bodasifjiniiideeeintodieeartli, euen at if ' a man Jbould formfeed in the ground, 

a7||Andfleepe,andnfevpnightandday, 27 Andfhouldfleefe, andrife night & day, 
andthcfeedefpring, and grow vp whUes he and the feed(ho»ld(bringandgrowzp,he knot- 
knowethnot. ethnothm. * * * 

28 Fortheearthofitfelfebringeth forth 2i For the earth bringethfoorth fruit of her 
fruite ^rlhheblade^hentheeare^ftcrward fe/fefrsl the blade, then the eare, after that the 
the full corne in the eare. full come in the eare. 

29 And when the fruite hath brought out 2p Bm „ he „ thefldte u y ht fonh 

^tfelfe immediatly heputteth in the fickle, hethruHcthinthefikle, becaufethe haruesl is 



come. 



ESS.' rfJSn^ ^ dhe ^J« what ^ wel ^f so Andhe fatd,*wheremtofhallwehkcn^.w 
3,9 ^kingdom ofGod ? orto what parable thekmgdomeJfGod? Or with what comtartfon "* W- 
{haUwecompareit? Jhallwt compare it ? ' ' 

31 Asa«muftardfeede: whichwhenit ,, It is like agraine of muBard feed : which 
is fowen in the earth, is lefTe then all the when it ufiwen in the eanhjsleffe then all feeds 
feedesthatareintheearth: that be in the earth: J 

keth great boughes, fo that the J birdes of p m & afif7 ches t fo that the fowles of the 
theairemay dwell vnderthe fhadow there- % re ^ ^ th i„ eHes m l the ^ 

ikf it 

aUdunsstohisDrfcples. MthmmMdidtk,. ' 

35 And .^ 



|> 






I: 



Chap. 1 1 ii. 



Mt.8,13 

Lu.8,u. 



!■• 



3 5 And he faith to them in that day,whe 
euening was come, * Let vs parte oucrto 

the other fide. 

3 6 And dimiffing the multitude , they 
take him fo as he was in the boate : & there 
were otherboates with him. 

3 7 And there arofe a great (tonne of 
winde,and the waues bette into the boate/o 
that the boate was filled. 

2 8 And he was in the hinder part of the 



According to S. Marke* 64 

g$ *aAnd the -fame day when the Euenwas y^jj^ ^ 
come, he faith vnto them, Let vspajfe oner vnto 
the other fide. 



36 <>And they left the people jtnd tooke him> 
euen as he was in the fh'tp , and there were alfo 
with him other litlefhips. 

37 Andthere arofe a gr eat ftorme of winde* 
and the wanes dafkedinto thejbip,fi that it was 
nowfitll. 



38 And he was in the hinder part otthe ^ ^4^ he was tn the fteme a/leepe on a 
boate Heepingypon a pillow: and they raiie p m ow . an ^ they awake him , mdfayvntohim, 
him,andfay tohim,Maifterdothttnotpcr- { j^„^ e f t bou notthatweptrijh? 

3 p &4nd he arofe , and rebuked the wfade. 






taine to thee that we perifh? 

39 And rifing vp he threatened the 
wmde,and faid to the fea,Pcacc,bc (hi. And 
the winde ceafed : and there was made a 

great calme. 

40 And he faid to them , Wny are you 



and faid vnto thefea, Peace, and be ft ill : and 
the winde ceajfed 9 and there followed a great 
calme. 

40 n/fnd hefaide vnto them , why are yes 



Mhem. 



1. 



Fulke. j. 



-i 
\ 



feareful? neither yethaue you faith? And fearefull? Horns it thatye haue no faith? 
they feared with great feare : and they faid 4 1 tAndthey feared exceedingly, and faid 
one to an other, Who is this (thinkeil thou) one to another, who is this, that both the winde 
that both winde and lea obey him? andthefea obey him? 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 

% II. Thcmthat.) Snchasbeout of the Church, though they heart and read neucr fo much they camotvndn-fiand. 

\ou flandcrS. Bede,he fayth not fo . For how (hould hcretikes be brought to the Church, if they did not 
profit by reading and hearing ? How was S. Auguftinc when he was an hcrctike , brought to be a catholike, 
but by reading,and hearing of 5. Ambrofc, as he himfclfe confeffcth > Bcdes wordes arc thefe : Jjto irgo qui fo- 
rk funt &e. To Am that are without,and come not men to our Lords feet,thtt they may be partakers of his doftrine^ll 
thirty aye done in parties, both the tnrfyandtbt rrords ff our fatiwrjir neither in thofe mender i trhkh 1x wrought, nor 

in tlfofcfecrets which he preached, they are able to know God, therefore thy are not meet to atteine to remij/tonoffmues, 
which it to be atteined by grace of this faith . Of ihcfc wordes it i s plaine , that Bede fpake not of cuery one that is 
out of the Church, but of obftinate ddpifers of the trueth, which will not become fcholars toourSauiour 

Chrift. 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap. iiii. 



i 



Rhem. 2. 



Tulke. 2, 



Mhem, 



Rhem. i. 



Fulke. s- 



It Left they (hould be conuerted.) Thefe fpeacheshere andel>where,we muftnot fovnderfknd as though he Godisnotau- 
(fakc in parables ofparpofe and to this end , that the beareri might not vnderjland , lefl they (hould be conuerted : which jhor of finne 
were as much to fay as that he would not haue them vnderjland, nor be conuerted : but we mufl Icarne the truefenfe f'this 3. mans ° Wn * 
very place in S. Matthew aid in the ^£ies,where our Sauiour and S. Vaulfpea}^ thus, They haue heard heauily, and M ,,, ?# 
haue fhut their cics,left perhaps they may fee,andvnderftand,andbeconuertcd,andIheale them . Whzreby A&18. 
it-it euident, that thejpeak/ng inparabks wasnot the caufe (for many befide the ^poflet heard andvnderflood) Imt thm- 
felucs would nothearejindvndtrfliVid, and be conuerted: andfo were tte caufe of their ome wilful and obfinate infidelity, 
jind therefore alfo h?Jpa\e inparal;les,becaufethey were notworthy to imderfland,ai the otkr to whom he expounded the. 

We need not feare left in thefe fpceches God be made auftor of finne , for he withdrawcth his grace from Coi ; s not au . 
the wicked, and giueth them ouerto a reprobate mindc, notasancuillau&orbutas a righteous iudge: florofeuill. 
And both thofe layingcs are true, They haue fhut their eyes that they {hould not fee, &c And to them 
without all things arc in parables, that feeing they may fee and not fee, &c. For thofe that malitioufly and 
obftinatcly refufe his grace offered, God will not haue them to fee that they may. take it . And Chrift rcuea- 
led the tructh to his difciplcs, not becaufe they were worthy, but becaufe through Gods grace they were wil- 
ling to leatne. 

27. And fleepe.) The church, and Chrifis doSTrine, ((leepe we, wakf we ) increafeth by the great prouidence of x.Cor.j. 

God, only the preachers mufifow, and planted water, and * God wilgiue the increafe^urifhing the feed in mens hearts. 
Jlndtherefoxe wemaymtgiue ouer,or k impatient and folicitous t if '»« haue not alwayes good fuccejfe : but doing our duty, 

commit thircfl to God. 

3 1 . Muftard feed.) If the Church and Truth lad more and more decaiedand beene obfeured after the Jpoflltt The Church 
time vnto curses the heretics ho hie : then Ixtdit been great in tlie bcgimmgjmdfmalafterward : where tins "Parable faith J^Iy increa. 
contrary, th.:t it was a mufiardfeedprji,and afterward a great tree. Vide Chryf. to. J contra Gentiles in vita S. Ba- s * 

bylxMarr. 
We holdc not, that the Church hath more and more decayed, or been obfeured fince the Apoftles time Slander. 

vntill ours, for we know it was fpred further & acknowledged in a greater compatTe of the earth, foure or fiue 
hundred yccres after the Apoftki'times, then it was in the Apoftles age. Butthatitisdrawenintoafmaller 

number 



J 



TheGofpel. Chap. v. 

number fince Mahomettein thctaft, and the Pope in the Weft haue feduccd great nations, he is wilfully 
blinde,that will not acknowledge .As for the trueth,it was moft perfectly knowne in the Apoftjcs timcs,albeic 
in matters neccflaryvntofaluation^t was ncuerobfcured from the faithfull members of the true church of 
Chru%inanyage. 

Rhem. 3*« Thebirdes.) Of<dlft8e)ordoarm,Chnfl S TeUgim<ttthebeghmmgxvcutht^ 

the fuaeffe thereof fane fajftdaimmdoarini : infomtchtlxuaftentgrd dtbs wifeftmd greotefiofthemrldmuU their 
repdeiutoiidrefi therein, 

GHAP. V. 

To the Gerafem (tndmtltemtoalmtn) Clmtlmanifefletb how the I)mtlofI»smali<ewmddvfethem,ifl>e mddfermtte. 
17 (Uklyettl>eylik{KOt their Saumnpefence. ir ^rmunGentil 3 tlMtbegmherfichtefftxvhentlielewes daughter' 
t">g*» her life (fignifying Aoraliam time) htcmtthl^the^tyashwasmmingtohecdetheleTfetiJadeut»ilmthe 
latet do diejmtyet tlum alfo lit wit matte, at fare tin lewes daugfoer. 



Mat.8,28. 



AN D they came beyond the ftraite of A Nd * they came otter to the other fide */Mattb,8 1 
the Tea into the countric of the Gera- jLJjbefea , into the countrey of the Gade- lukcS^tf, 

fcllS. react J 



2 And as he went out of the boate , im- 2 And when he was come out ofthefhipjm- 
mediatly there mette him out of the fepul- mediatly there met him from among the tombs 
chres a man in an vncleane fpirit, a man poffeffed of an vncleanelpirit, ' 

3 That had his dwelling in the fepul- 3 which hadhis abiding amongthetombes 
chres . and neither with chaines || could any and no man couldc binds him , no not with 
man now binde him : chaines. 

4 Forbeing often bound with fetters & * Becaufe that he had bene often boundwith 
chaines he had burfhhe chaines, and bro- fetters and chaines, and the chaines had bens 
ken the fetters . and no body could tame plucked afunder by him, and the fetters broken 

\ ,, , . , pieces; neither could any man tame him. 

j And he was alwaies day andnight in / Andalwayes,nightandday,hewasinthe 

thefepulchresand in the mountaines, cry- r»omtasnes 3 andinthetombes,iryin Z ,andallto 

ing and cutting him fclf with ttones. aattng himfelfe withfiones. 

6 Andfecing Iesvs a farre of, he ranne 6 But when he hadped lefts afarre off, he 
and adored him: rame,andworfhmcdhim, J V 

7 And crying with a greatvoice, faid, 7 And cryedwith a loudvoyce, and fayd. 
What tome and thee Iesvs the fonne of What haue I to doe with thee, lefus thou 
Oodmoft high?Iadiure thee by Godthat fonvofthe most higheil God? Inquire thee 

T^XTf m A tt0t \- r c, in the n ^ "f ^ t that thou torment me 

8 Forhefaidvntohim,Gocoutofthc not. 

ma rA°nT C ^ e !? irit ;^ • t *(F°rhefaidcvntohim,Comcoutofthe 

9 And he asked him, What is thy name? man,thoufoulefbirit.) 

And he faith to him, My name is Legion: 9 Andheaskedhim}Vhatisthjnamc*AnA 

ioAndhebefoughth!mmuch,thathe are mam. * J 

WouM not expel him out of the countrie. / And he payed him Month that he 

11 Andtherewasthcrcaboutthemoun- would not fend them away out of the countrey 

IMmMi Send \t?itl P1 (" °U 8hthim ' fay,,lg ' tai ^&reat heard of fwineffeedsng. 

deGrd, and . , T . ... Sendvsmto the fame, that we may enter inte 

chrift fuffered x 3 An Q iesvs lmmediatly grauntcd them. 

&SE* ™°' h ™: And Acvnclcanc fpmts going , 3 jbimml^pm thmkme. Mi 
fedhmg im «\ ™trcd tnto the fw.n,e : and the heard the mcUw tbrnti, »%, ,« md vJedil 

***** "*"«* m ine ica. kedtnthefea. 

** rfJft And they that fedthem, fled,andca- ,+ Andthe faineheards fed, andtoldeitin 

And they went forth to fee what was done: out fa to fee what was done? ^ 

feehL rh^„ y Came i°r E u S i; S, M ai V d ** '* **"**» came telefmjnd fee him that 
fcehim that was vexed of the deuil, fitting, wasvexed withthefcend, Mad the le^ 



clothed, 



fitting. 



j 



LUC.8.4X. 



% Archfjn** 
gogue, cheefc 
gouerner of 
a Synagogue. 



■ i 



Chap. v. 

clothed, & wel in his wittes : and they were 

afraid. 

1 6 And they that had feen it, told them, 
in what maner he had beene dealt withal 
that had the diuel : and of the fwine. 

1 7 And they began to defirehim,that he 
would depart from their coaftes. 

1 8 And when he went vp into the boate, 
he that had been vexed of the diuel, began 
to befecche him that he might be with him, 

1 p And he admitted him not,but faith to 
him, Goeinto thy houfe to thine, andtel 
them how great things the Lord hath done 
for thee, and hath had mercie vpon thee. 

20 And he went his way, and began to 
publifh in Decapolis how great thinges I e- 
s v s had done to him : and al marueled. 

21 *AndlEsvs had pafTed in boate a- 
gaineouertheftraitc, a great multitude af- 
iembled together vnto him, and he was a- 
boutthefea. 

2 2 And there commeth one of the Arch- 
fynagogs,named Iairus : and feeing him, he 

falleth downe at his feetc, 

23 And befought him much^aying,That 

my daughter is at the point of death, come, 
impofe thy hands vpon her, that flic may be 

fafe and Hue. 

24 And he went with him, and a great 

multitude folo wed him, and they thronged 

him. 

25 And a woman which was in an iflue 
of bloud tvvelue yeercs, 

26 And had fuffred many things ofmany 
Phyficions , and had beftowed al that fhe 
had, neither was any thing the better, but 
was rather worfe : 

27 When (lie had heard of I e s v s , me 
came in the preafle behind him,and touched 
his garment. 

28 Forme faid,That || if I (hal touche but 

his garment,I fhal be fafe. 

29 And forthwith the fountaine of her 
bloud was dried : and fhe felt in her body 

that (he was healed of the maladie. 

3 o And immediatly I e s v s knowing in 
him felf || the vertue that had proceeded fro 
him , turning to the multitude, faid, Who 
hath touched my garments? 

31 And hisDifciplesfaidto him, Thou 
-feeft the multitude thronging thee , and 
fayeft thou, Who hath touched me? 

22 And he looked about to fee her that 
had done this. 

3 3 But the woman fearing and tremb- 
ling, knowing what was dons in her : came 

and 



According to S. Marke. 



<"> 



fitting, and clothed, and in his right mtndc : and 
they were aft aid. 

1 6 sAndthey that Jaw it, toldethem h<m it 
came topajfe to him that was poffeffed with the 
deuill/tndalfo of the fame. 

17 *And they began to pray him to depart 
out of their coaftes. 

1 8 tsfndwbenhewas come into thefiip 9 he 
that had bene pojfejfed with the dentil, prayed 
him that he might be with him. 

19 Howbeitjefusfuffercdhimnotfiut faith 

vnto him, Goe home to thy fiends 9 drfiew them 
how great thinges the Lord hath done for thee, 
and had compaffion on thee. 

20 Andhe departed % and began topublifi in 
Decapolis,howgreat thinges tefus had done for 
him : and oilmen didmarueile. 

2 1 *An& when lefia was come oner againe 
by fhippe vnto the other fide, much people ga- 
thered vnto him , and he was nigh vnto the 

fea. 

22 * tAndbeholdfhere commeth oneof the Mattfj.948, 

rulers of the Synagogue, Iairus by name : and * uke M'« 
when he faw him, hcfell downe at his feete, 

23 <sAnd be fought him greatly paying, My 
young daughter lyethat point of death , I pray 

thee come and lay thy hands on her % that foe may 

be fafe, and fie fhall Hue. * 

24 jtindlcfaswent with htm^tndmuch peo- 
ple followed him, and thronged him. 

2 j And there was a certainewoman which 
had beene difeafed 'of ah ijfue of blood twelue 
yeeres, 

26 And had fuffered many thinges ofma- 
ny Phyficions, and had jpent all that fie had, 
and felt none amendment at all, but rather the 
worfe. 

27 When fie had heardof lefts, fie came in 

the prejfe behinde htm, and touched his gar- 
ment. 

28 Torfiefdtdjf I may but touch his cloths > 

Jfialbewhole. 

29 And firaightway the fountaine of her 
blood was driedvp: and fie felt inker body that 
fie was healed of the plagste. 

30 And lefts immediately knowing in him- 
felfe that vertue proceeded from him , turned 
him about in thepreajfe, and faid, who touched 
my clothes} 

3 1 And his difciples faid vnto him , Thou 
fcefithepeoplethrujlthee, andaskefi thou, who 
did touch me? 

32 Andhe looked round about, for to fee her 
that had done thts thing. 

33 But the woman fearing and trembling, 

knowing what was done within her , came 

and 



^... 




TheGofpel Chap. v. 

and fel downe before him, and toldhira al and. fell domic before him, andtolde him off the 
the truth. trueth. 

34 And he faid to her , Daughter, thy 34. zAnd he faid vnto her, Daughter thy 
faithhath made thee fafe,goe in peace, and faith hath fauedthee,goe in peace,and be whole 
be whole of thy maladic. of thy plague, 

35 As he was yet (peaking , they come 3 s While heyetjpake , there come from the 
"from to D the Archfynagogue , faying , That thy ruler ofthehnagogues houfe , certeine which 

daughter is dead: why doeft thou trouble faid, Thy daughter is dead, why difeafefi thou 

the Maifter any further? the mafler any further? 

3 6 But I e s v s hauing heard the word 3 6 sAs foone as Iefus heard the word that 

that was fpoke,faith to the Archfynagogue, wasjpoken, hefaieth vnto the ruler ofthejyna- 

Feare not : |] only beleeue. £°£ w » Benot afraid, onely beleeue. 

37 And he admitted not any man to fo- 37 sAndhe fuffered no man to follow him, 
low hirn, but Peter and lames and Iohn the fane Peter, and lames, andlohn, the brother oj 
brother of lames. lames. 

38 And they come to the Archfynagogs 38 sAndhe commeth tothe houfe of theru. 
houfe,and he feeth a tumult, and folke wee- ler of the fynagogue , andfeeth the tumult , ant 
ping and wailing much. them that wept andwailcd greatly. 

3 9 And going in, he faith to them : Why 39 <zAnd when he was come in , he faieth 
makeyou this a doe andweepe?thcwenche vnto them, whymakeye thisadoe,and weefet 

%*Sm 1S not ^ eat ^* k ut * Aeepeth. the Damofellis not dead, butfteepeth. 

raifea 40 Andthey deridedhim.Buthe hauing 40 And they laught him tofcorne:but he 

we amd k* P ut ^ ortn **» ta * etn tfte f atft er & £ he mother after that he hadput them all out,taketh the fa- 
one that is but of the wenche , and them that were with ther and the mother of the DamofeU, and them 

fefiKette? 1 ^ m » 9D ^ tne y § oe "* wnere me wenche was that were with him , and enrreth in where the 
^MgcUvtrb. lying. Damofetllar. 

* * r ' 44 ' ai And holding the wenches hand , he 41 \dnd when he had taken the DamofeU 

faitn to her, Talitha cum, which is being in- by the hand, hefayeth vnto her, Talitha cumi, 

terpreted, |] wenche(l fay to thee) arife. whichu}>einginterpret*dfDamofctt(jfay vnto 

42 And forthwith the wenche rofe vp, thee) arife. 

and walked . and me was t welue yeres old : 4.2 Jfndftraightway the DamofcUarofe,& 

and they were af tonied with great aftonifh- walked, f or fbe was of the age oftwelucyeeres:& 

mem. they were aftonied out of meafure. 

43 Andhccommaundedthemearneftly 43 Andhe charged them Jhaighth thatno 
that no body fhould know it : & he bad that man fbould know of it : and commandedto giut 
fome thing fliould be giucn her to eate. her meate. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

2ihcfft 9 ? • CouM bind hi m.) We fee here that mad men which haste extraordinary ftrenrth , are many times poffefted of Profane & aa- 

tlxdiuel = a4thmi$alfoadeafe(mdadimmediwt $ andvmleanejpirits, which worljethefeeffe&smmenypojje^ngthe^ rural men. 
bodies. Mvehich things infidels and carnal mm folorvingmly nature mtdreafm 9 attribute to natural confess and tlxlejfe 
faitlsa man Isath, the iejje Ix beteesseth that the Unci xoorhthfuch things. 

Bhem.l. **• Ifl (hall touch.) So the good Catholikf fait!*, iflm'glxl^totKtxoneoflnfjIpoftles, yea oneofhUjfofUes Thetoocheof 

ttykfawabtnthtfhadcofoneofhkSainBsJ W19.SeeSXhryCta5.c0ntGent.in Relfces. 

prmcipioinvicBabyl*. Tea S.Bafil faith, Hethattoudxtbtlxboneofa martyr^ receiuethinfimdi^uhUmffeof^ 1 ^ 
the grace otverttse that is therein. rM*5* 

Fttlke I When Chriftdifpenfeth the miraculous gift of healingby touching of his garment or his Apoftles, or 

• • thtir napkins, or thwfhadow, the good Catholikew^ Mfado. 

the gift of miracles is ceafed, tolookeforhelpeorholincflcoffuchthinges» kisfupcrftkion, ortemptingof JJjJ^ 
God. Chryfoftome in that place quoted, Ipeaketh of the miracles done in the Primitiue church by the Apo- Rdiqucs* 
(ties, and other which had die gift ofworking miracles in thofc times. That which S.Bafilefeith is this: He 
fheweth that the death of all the faintes of God (that is of all true Chriftians) is precious in the fight of God, 
as the Pfalmift fayth : And although by the Iewifh law, he that touched a dead body, was vncleanc, and muft 
wafhhis garmentes:Ytf nw (by &hc) he that katlnoMlxdankntyreshw 

Sification $ oftlx grace jthat rtfted in tlx bodie: therefore precious in tlxfigftt of the Lord is the death ofhisfainSts .By tou- 
ching a mar tyres bones, he meaneth not fupcr ftirions touch ing(for which you abufe his words Jbut fuch tou- 
ching, as is neceflarie in them, diatburiewefain&s, or gather their bones together for buriall, after they be 
burnt or otherwifc difperfed by their persecutors. As it is manifeft,by the IcwKh pollution by touching, which 
was the ofBce ofburiaU, forbidden to the Priefts . And the participation of fanftification wnich he namedy s 
the holy communion or fellowfhip that Chriftians hauc 3 with thefainft departed in the grace of God,whcr- 

of 



Chap. vi. 



According to S* Marke. 



66 



Khcm.2. 
Fitlke. 2. 



Rkw.J 



of they were partakers in their life. Whereof they declare them felt.es to be partakc^which cMreife fuch of- 
fi S charme towa, ds the bodies and bones of the Sainfe and Martyrs departed. And this is the nght.mca- 
^%^i^itiA you haue peruerted both in fence and tranfhuon. For what honour he thought 
„ cite to b o ue n to & Mart) rs 3 he teftifich in the Hormlie vpon the Martyr Gord.us Hm*. U* the moB 
HMmSti ** «• b < fa vth he) wbm the rightem drjpifed the whole wmU ,** m /bedd I* vfm vs tofit 

WofiteJZ they haue no needeofany increafe to OmfrW* **—*"" tsnenlfuUjor vs , Ammm^mmm 
or folL Lun .thefc wordes Bafill declareth,that all other wa.es of honouring the Martyrs and i Samftcs de- 
pirted 3 thcn by imitation,** vaine and fupcrHuous. And that a remembrance for imitation,.* fuffic.nt for vs 
L take perpeLll profitc by then, As for grace or v« tue that is in their bones, to communicate to them that 
fiipcrfti^flyioachthcm^sfarrc,bothfrorahiswordcs^ndfromhi*mcanin & ../:.. , 

VZc) Vam^hatethkxtmmmcdadk, proceeded frmC^ 

Jen'thcSainSfsby their fc% or garments dorm:acle i , tbl grace and force thereof \ommeth from our Satuomjhcy be. 
hwbmthemeanesorinjimmentsofthefame. „„r,.„ m 

While the gift of miracles continued in the Church, it is true that the grace and force Of thcm,came from 
ourSauiourButthatbyrchkcsorsavmcm 

to proue,thcn to fliew whence the grace and force of them doth corne.Exccpt you will aduoucb,alhhe famed 
miracles rehcarfed in your Legendes,and the bookes of Sainclcs l.ues,to be truc:by tins argument.Chn it can 
woikc miracles by reborns and garments of Sai.,ctes,r, g0 the.c is no qucftion to be made,but all miracles of 
thcLcoendwcreastruelydone,astholcthatbcrecordedintheGo(pcil. ..... ,, . 

-d Only belecue.) hi* our common $c.uhe iW hanverrqM,c one thing Jpecul/y, thottgli other things alfo be as 
JeLh-Mmore mo time. M the Virion to his fatie,t. Only haue a good hart : xchen be t»«fl alfo far* a dm, 
& L potionsMngs tmre , e r .ifite.So Chriftin ihkpwhfMh, of the !e* tsfequmd or.ly that the : , would belecue he 

u \' _ * _ .* . J , , , li t 1: I ', .*.*.—..."/!, »V &>h*~.*tb*** rhnnvvt f I, a titer hit* CtMlXA t\f\r 



Honour of 

Santtes, 



Reliqucs. 
Miracles, 



Scripture fond 
|y applycd to 
jtroue uncly 
iaich. 

V.5. 



Hike 3. 



thk las the fathers faith jvhkh could not ittflifie the daughter, whereby n h mo ft mdmyb* dm Scripture^ tfo bfa 
are faiifhety abufed of the Heretics to protsc that only faith inftifieih. 



Rbem. 

±Ang it verb, 
Dt.jer^. 



ftific 

therefore you araw uui jiuiumc >«»««.■'>'"•'«.••••- - - -- » - 

onfaith.Onlybaue a good heart,whcre other things are neceflary . But although thequelhonof niftihcauon 
in this place be not handled fpecially , nor direftly -yet the wordes of our Saiuour Chrift declare genera ly, 
that to rccciue any benefite from him, there is required at our hand nothing els but .faith .that w may be able 
to rcceiuc it.Andyethcmcancthnota dead andiolitaric faith,butafaichliuing,andwhich«sfru;tfullofgood 
wcrkes , yet not by the workes,but by the faith onely,his benefite is recciucd . Hicromc ; and Bcda vpon this 
text.extcnde it to iuftification by faith, as the very analogic from the bedic to the foule,doth leade them. _ 

4 t . Wcnchc arife.) Ckrifi mradcs,befdes that they be wonders and warn to [hew hu prntr fealfofigrjfuaMie: 
as thvft which be corporally rai fed from death,fut vs in minde of his raifrg our foulesfrmfinne The Scripture m*kftb 
(hecUmentkn ovty ofthreera'iledbj ourSauiour. of which three, this wencbe is one.wtthmthe houfe ; cut other, them- 
donu-s fonne inmim,now carhd out toward the gr*un the thhd,U%ar^hauingbccni n thegrauefatredaw,andther- 

f^fxinldng.^nchdiuvrfo^ 

Impwtdyet by the grace ofchrifi to be reuiued and reclaimed. 

CHAP. VI. 

l»hi< owe country (jtwifyw andthcrfore w&rhgth title h reft eft. 6 HkJ- 

PofHe^reaehennywhmanimtks miracles Jo that King Herodc(\vho (Jjamefutly killed lobn Baftift) and other* 
areffrifyn nith neat admiration. *o jlfttt lohm death hegoetb i.to the Defert, where great concur fe bung vn* 
/w/j^/ 3 /A>(;W^yooojr/V/.^r/^.<. $6 jnd after he l>ath}raiej long in the mor/ataheMn-alktb vpon the 
fea. 5 j Mi with the very toitche of bis garments hemme he htaleth innumerable, , 



Iuftification 

by iaich only ; 



By three dead* 

arc figniried 
threekind of 
finnets. 



Mt.Ii.,54- 



AND going out from thence, he went in- 
to his countrie: and his Difciplcs folow- 

cd him. 

2 And when the Sabhoth was come, he 

began to teach in the Synagogue : and many 

hearing him were in admiration at his do- 

itrinc/aying, How came this felow by al 

thefc things ? and what wifedom is this that 

is giue to hioi,& fuch vcrtucs as are wrought 

by his hands? 

^ Is not this H the Carpenter » the fonne 

of M a r i E,thc brother of lames and Iofeph 

and Iude and Simon ? why , are not alio his 

filters here with vs? And they "[ were fcan- 

dalifccd 



AND be * departed thence, mdcameinto Matth.13.f4 

his o:me comtrey , mdhis Difcip/es follow W«4-I*- 
him. 

2 ttAndrchen the Sabhoth dttye was come, 
he began to teach tn the Synagogue ; Andma- 
ny hearing him , were afionicd .faying , From 
whence hath hee thefc thinges t zAnd what 
\rifedome is this that is giuen vnto him , and 
fuch mightie workes that are wrought by his 
handes ? 

j Is not this the Carpenter, Maries fonne, 
the brother of James andfofes, and of fuda and 
Simon! ^4nd are not his filers here with vs? 

P ~ And 



TheGofpell Chap.vi. 

d ^ hc £ BU r<J , Andtheywereofendedathim. 

4 AndlEsvsfaidtothem,Thatthereis , lefts fayde vnto them ,* *A Preset is Iohn 
nota Prophet without honour, but inhis not without honour , but in bis mnfcotZ 444 ' 

^sss^' m ^^ hadk9ad tig***"* *-—****£ 

5 And | he could not doe any miracle / Andbe could there doe no mightte worke • 
there,but onlycureda few thatwere ficke, butlaydhisbandes vpon a fewe Jtcke folhe and 
impofing his hands. healedthem : 

6 And he marueled becaufe of their in- 6 Andhe marueiled becaufe of their vnbe. 
credulity, and he went about the townesin lie f e - * Andhe went about by the villagesthat Mattho,* 
circuite teaching. ty on eueryfde, teaching, luke13.it 

Mcio,t. 7 *Andhe called the Twelue: andbe- r 7 . ^ A " dhecaUeth ^^elue,andbeganto Matth.io,i. 

lu.fci. gan to fend them two and two , and eaue J mithem f arth ^ voa,uitn, o,andgauethempow- l ^9-u 

them power ouer vncleane ipirits. eragamfi vncleane Jpirites, 

8 Andhe commanded them that-thev , l ^ ndcom ™ amd£ * *bem that they Jhould 
fliould take nothing for the way, but a roH ^ m *X m * mri T n 7 9 fane a fiafe one- 

onlymotskripp^notbrea^normoneyin { > "° ^ > "° *"*■ *° mont 7 * *** 
their purfe, ptrje: 

9 But fhod withfandals, and thatthey JdllL?tu,A *?* "** * ***** **■»* 

(houldnotputon|twocoat s. Y /^Z^fT^il^T' 

,« i„ju r-j i_ i.i „ ^™ h e}*ydvntotbemjivhere[oeue-r-ie 

™ S^ C ° ^ w , hltherfoeucr ^er into an houfe , there abide till I Zm 

you (Lai enter into an houfe , there tarie til thence. 3 **** 

you depart thence. ,, * ^»dwhofoeuer fhall not receiueyou, IMw, 



II 

nor heare 



Ia.y,i4. 



* " 'wnwmjoemerjiMU not receiue you, Matth.ioj 4 

And whofoeuerfhal not receiue you, norbeareyou, token ye depart thence, *prahof lvke 9»1. 
•are you : going forth from thence ^eduJlthatisvnderyourfeete,forawitnefea- ^"13.51. 
ihake ofthe duft from yourfeetc foratelti- g^ n fi^em;Ifayverilyvntoyou^tJhalbeeafi' 
monie to them. er for the Sodomite sandthe Gomorrheans in the 

1 a Ana going forth they preached that dayofiudgement/ hen for that citie. 
they fliould doepenance: 12 And they went out^ndpreached^hat men 

13 And they caftout many diuels, and fio^^em. 
* anointed fl with* oile many ficke, and hea- '* And they cafi out many deuils* and*- lames j. 14, 



Luke 3. 1 9, 



leatnem. notntea, 

Mtr-fai. 14 And * king Herod heard (for his Mtbem 

&W name was manifeft) and he faid, Thatlohn . '* *Andking Herode heard ofhim, (fir Matth 14 A 

the Baptift is rifen againe from the dead,and hliname ">as fired abroade : ) and hefayd that lukt *7. 

therfore vertues worke in him. Iohn Baptisiwas rifen fiom the dead, andtbere- 

15 And others faid, That it is Elias. But f or ^ mi & btie1vor k^ejhewefoorththemfelues 

othersfaid,ThatitisaProphet,asoneofthe mhim ' , 

Prophets. '/ Other faid,7 hat it is Elias. Some faide, 

16 Which Herode hearing, faid, Iohn T** *** Pro ^ et >°r«so»e of the Pro- 
whom I beheaded , he is rifen againe from ? hets - „ 
the dead. ° i6*But when Herode had heard ofhim, be 

SiSK . 17 Forthe faid Hero <* fe "t and apprc- f?ty* : I°b»>">hom I hcheadedM 'is rifen fiom 
3££ of s. ^nded Iohn , and bound him in prifon for ***- 

lohnEaptia Herodias the wife of* Philippe his brother / 7 For Herode him felfe had fintfoorth and 

becaufe he had maried her. ' hide handes vpon Iobn, and bound himinprifon 

Leu.i8, x «j, 18 For Iohn faid to Herod *It h nnt * **?***; P*S> ^ brother Phihpsmfe, be- 

IP AndHerodiaslayinwaite forhim: I^Z^lZ^*"^ 
and was defirous to kill him , and could /, herefore HeroL iJZatforhim, 

2oForHemdf M r^T U v • .. ^^^dhauekilUdhim^utfhecouldnot. 
J^SSSSSS^3^^^ ^ ForHerodefearedIohi,knowingthathe 

andhvh,!^ 1 7 ^ dhe , ke P thln »» *"***mmi andanholy, and vauehimre- 

and by hearing him did many things : and mrm* :md when he heUimU^TmZy 



he 



things, 









i 

1 

J 










tu.9,10. 



Chap. vi. 

he heard him gladly. 

a i And when a conuenient day was ral- 
len,Hcrod made the fupper of his birth-day 
to the Princes and the Tribunes and the 

cheefe ofGalilee. 

22 And when the daughter of the lame 

Herodias came imandhad daunced,& plea- 
fed Herod,and them that fate with him at 
the table : the King faidtothe damfel, Aske 
of me what thou wilt , and I wil giue it 

thee. 

2 2 Andhe fware to her , That whatioe- 

ucr thou (halt aske I wil giue thee , though 

the halfc of my kingdom. 

24 Who when me was gone forth , laid 
to her mother,what fhal I aske? But flic faid, 
The head oflohn the Baptift. 

2 5 And when {he was gone in by and by 
with haft to the King , fheaskcth faying, I 



According to S.Marke. 



67 



Mt.14,13, 



t 

1 

V 



i- 



Mt.l4,ty. 



wil that forthwith thou giue me in a platter 
the head oflohn the Baptift. 

26 And the King was ftroken fad. Be- 
caufe of his othe and for them that fate to- 
gether at table he would not difpleafe her: 

27 Buticnding thchangman,commaun- 
ded that his hcacl fhould be brought in a 

platter. 

28 And he beheaded him in the prifon, 

and brought his head in a platter : and gaue 
it to the damfel, and the damfel gaue it to 

her mother. 

29 Which his difciples hearing came, 
andtooke his body: and they put it in a mo- 
nument. =£0 

30 And* the Apoftlcs gathering toge- 
ther vnto Iefus , made relation to him of al 
things that they had done and taught. 

3 1 And he faid to them, Come apart in- 
to the defert place,and reft alitle . For there 
were that came and went , many : and they 
had not fo much as fpace to eate. 

32 And * going vp into the boate, they 

went into a defert place apart.. 

33 And they faw them goingaway, and 

manyknew:and they ranne flocking thither 
on footc from ai cities , and preucntcd 

them. 

34 And going forth, I e s v s faw a great 

multitude: and he had compafsion on them, 
becaufe they were as flieepe not hauing a 
mepheard.and he began to teach them ma- 
ny things. 

3 5 And * when the day was now farre 
fpent, his Difciples came to him, faying, 
This is a defert place , and th': houre is now 

F ' stfDimUTe 



things ^nd beard him gladly. 

2 1 aAndwhen a conuenient day was come, 
that Her ode on his birth day made a fupper to 
thelordesjjigh captaines , and chief e eHatesof 

Galilee : 

22 zAnd when the daughter of the fame 

Herodias came in , and daunced , and pleafed 
Her ode, and, them that fate at boor dealfo^ the 
king faid vnto the 'Damofell , Aske of me vebat- 

foe tier thou wilt, and I n ill giue it thee. 

23 And he fware vnto her, what foeuer thou 
jhaltaske ofmejwillgiueit thee, euenvnto the 

one halfe of my fyngdome. 

2+ Andjbe rventfoorth , and faid vnto her 
mother, What frail I aske ? Shefaide, lohn Bap- 

tifles head. 

2s Andfre came in flraightxay with hasle 
vnto the hing,and asked. faying, Iwtllthat thou 
giue me by and by in a charger , the head oflohn 
Baptift. 

z 6 And the king was exceedingforie, ho w- 
bcit for his othes fake , and for their fakes 
which fare at fupper aljo , hewouldnot cash her 

of 

27 iAnd immediately the king fent the 
hangman) & commanded his head to be brought 
in find he went and beheaded him in the prifon, 

2 8 And brought hit head in a charger , and 

gaueittotheDamofely andthe c Damofel gaue 

it to her mother, 

29 Andvchen his difciples heard of; it, the} 
cams andtooke vp his bodie , and laide it in a 

tombe, 

30 * zAndtke apostles gather themfelues Luke?.io a 
together vnto lefiu , and tolde him all t hinges, 
bo: h what they had done , and what they had 

taught. 

31 *Andhe fay d vnto them, Come ye alone 
out of the way into the wildemes, and rest a 
while. For there were many commers and go- 
ers >and they hadno ley fur e fo much as to eate. 

32 * aAnd they departed by Jh/p out of the Matth.r4.j3 
way into a defert place. lukc 9.10. 

S3 And the people Jpied them when they de- 
parted , and many knew him, andranne a foot e 
thither out of all cities, and came thither before 
them.andcame together vnto him. 

34. *tAnd Iefus, when he came out, farve Mmh?.$6. 
much people, and had compajfion on them, be- & l 4 J * 
caufe they were like fheepe not hauing a fhep- 
heard: * zAnd he began to teach them many j^jj f ; 

things. 

3$ * sAnd when the day e was nowe farre Matth.14.15 
fpent , his 'Difciples come vnto him 9 frying * 
This is adefert place, and nowe the time is farre 

paged. 

P 2 36 Let 




TheGofpel Chap.vi. h 

3 (5 Dimiflfcthcm, that going out into the 36 Lt t them depart , that they majgoe into 

next villages & townes , they may bie them the countrey roundabout , and into the villages , 

felucs meates to eatc. and buy them bread: for they haue nothing to 

37 Andheanfwcringfaid,Giueyethem eatc. 

to eate.And they faid to him,Let vs goe and 37 He anfwered.and faidvnto them , Giue 
bie bread for two hundred pence : and we yet hem to eate.And they fay vmok:m,%\\z\\\c 
wil giue them to eate. goe andbui twohundj-ed tenmorthof breadjtf 4 

38 And he faith to them , How many giue them to eate* 
loaues haue you ? goe and fee . And when 3 8 Hefaytb vnto them , Howe many loams 
they kne w,they fay,Fiue,and two fifties. haue ye ?goe andlooke . * And when they had Matcl1.14.i7 

39 And he commaunded them that they fear ched^hey fay, Fiue, and two fifies. lukt'9.13. 
fhould make al fit do wne 3 by companies vp- 39 And he commaunded them to make them 10 m ' 9 * 
on the grecne grafTc. allftte downe by companies vpon the greene 

40 And they fate downe in rankes by graffe. 

hundreds and fifties. 40 And they fate downe ,herearowe,ej" there 

41 And when he had taken the fiue loa- arowe,by hundreds,and by fifties. 
ues 3 and the two fifhesrlookingvp vnto hea- +i And when he had taken the fiue loaues, 
ucn ,he blefTcd,and brake the loaues, & gaue and the two fijbes , and looked vp to heauen , he 
to his Difciples to fet before them : and the blelfed.and brake the loaues , and gaue them to 
two fifties he dcuided to al. his difciples to fet before them .- and the two fi- 

42 And al did cate,and had their fill. Jhes dcuided he among them all. 

43 And they tooke vp the lcauings, 42 And they all did eate, andwrrefitufied. 
tweluc rul baskets of fragments : and of the 4.? And they toolie vp twelue baskets full of 

fifties. the fi agments,and ofthefijhes. 

44 And they that did eatc , were fiue ^ And they that did eate the loaues, were 
thoufand men. about fiue thoufandmen. 

45 And immediatly he compelled his . hS Andfiratghtway he conflrained his dtf. 
Difciples to goe vp into the boate, that they ciples to goe into 'the flip, andtogoe ouer thefea 
might goe before him beyond the ftraite to before vnto Bethfaida,whtle heftmtldfendaway 
Bethfaida : whiles him fclf did dimiffe the thepeople. 
people. 46 Andwhen he hadfint them away, he de- \ 

TheGorpelon a6 And * whenhehaddimiiTedthcm 3 he parted into amountainetopray. 1 

Sarerdav after ■ \ ■ '„,.ii« r '. ! 

AfWncfJay. went into the mountame to pray. + 7 * Andwhen Suenwas come, the fry was Mnni1.r4.23 j 

Met 4,13. 47 And when it was late, the boate was in the middesl of the fea , and he alone on the ">!"» *.i*. \ 

Io.£ 3 idf. in the middes of the fea, and him fclf alone land. ' \ 

on the land. +s And hefawe them troubled in rowing ! 

48 And feeing them labouring in row- (for the wind was contrxy vnto them:)anda- ■] 
ing (fertile windcwasagainftthem)anda- bm the fourth watch of the night, hecommeth 

bout the fourth watch of the night he com- vnt0 them polking vpon thefea, andwould haue 

meth to them walking vpon the fea : and he palled by them. 

would haue paffed by them. 49 ^ m K hen theyfaw him walling vpon the 

49 But they feeing him walking vpon fea,they fuppofed it had bene aprite, and cry ed 
the fea , thought it was a ghoft , and cried out. 

out - s° (For they all fawe him t and were trou- 

50 Foral faw him, and were troubled, bled: )andanon he talkcdwith them, and fay th 
And immediatly he talked with them , and -vnto them, Be ofgoodcheare, ltisl,be nota- 
faid to them,Hauc confidence's I,fearc ye fiaide. 

not « s t And he went vp vnto them into thejhip, 

51 And he wentvp to them into y (hip, and the wind ceaffed, and they were fore amazed 
andthewindeceafed: and they were farre inthemfeluesbeyondmeafure,andmarueiled. 
more aftonicd within them felucs : f2 for they vnderfloode not what was done 

5 2 For they vndedtocde not concerning fthe loaues , becaufe their heart was harde- 
thc loaues : for their hart was blinded. ned. 

Mci4;34. 5 3 And*when they had paffed ouer,they S3 * And. when they had paffed ouer , they Matth.i4-34 

came into the land of Genezareth,and fet to came into theS nd ofGcnewreth , and drew vp 
the ftiorc. into the hauen. 

H Ancl S4 And 



1 

tm 

■J 



J 



•1 



Chap. vi. According to S. Marke. 6% 

54 And when they were gone out of the s+ AkA*6m they were comt out ofthefmjt* 

boate,incontinenttheyknewehim: ftraightwaj thy knewg him, 

j 5 And running through y whole coun- // And ranne fourth throughout all the regi- 
me, they beganne to cane about in couches on roundabout, andbeganto cary aboutin beds, 
thofe that were ill at eafc , where they heard thofi that were fake , thither where they heard 
he was. that he was, 

<6 And whitherfoeuer hee entred into s 6 <iAnd whither foeuer he entred , tntovit- 

to wnes or into villages or cities ,they laid the /ages, or cities, or fie Ides, they laid thejickefo/kes 

ficke in the ftreates, and befought him that in theflreetes , and frayed him that they might 

they might touche but the hemme of his touche and it were but the hemme of his gar* 

garment : and as many as touched him, were ment : and as many as touched it , were made 

made whole. .£9 whole. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vi. 

M 

Jf}ieW. /. 13. Oilc many ficke.) j* preparative to the Sacrament of extreme vn£iionl^c.$. 

Tulke /. ^ preparatiue to a Sacrament,that neuer was inftituted to be perpetuall.Nay rather a cleere demonftrati- Extreme 
" on,that S.Iames fpeaketh of a temporall ceremonic of anoynting wiih oyle, to continue lo long, as the gift of vnffion. 

hcalingremained with the elders of die Church. 
7? hem 2 x 7* Philippe his brother.) He might and fhould by Moyfes lave haste marled hit brothers wife jf he had bin dead 

without iffite : but this Vhilip watyetaHue,attdhadalfo this daughter that daunccd. 

Tulke. 2. He neither might nor coulde by Mofes lawe, haue maried his natural! brothers wife, which is exprcfiy for- Manage of th« 
bidden.Leu.18.1 6.%o.%\. Therefore the lawe, Deut.xj.J- is to be vnderftoodofkinfemen,not prohibitedby brorhwswilc 
the former lawe:and that the praftife declareth Ruth 4.For the Hebrue tongue calleth all kinfemen brethren, 
as is plaine in diis Chapter,verfc 3 .Therefore this is both an heretical and a a ay terous note. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 

■ 

Rhettt ? '• ^ C car P cntcr ^ s hi* conntrierfoUgsfieiug him not onely to be apoore nmjmt alfo k$owing(ju they thought) 

his whole parentage to be but vulgar jtot reaching to his Godhead and diuine generation>didtak$ offence orfcandale of him: 
fo doe the Heretics taigtikg offence at hie perfonin the B^Sacrament % faying^why,thkisnot God: for hh breadmadeof 
come ty fitch a ba^er , of the fame mould that fitch a lofe i$;not marking that it was not made Chrifi by baklngj>ut by Con- 
fee ration, and the vertue ofch rifles wordes. 

Tulke. 3. Chrift was God manifefted in y fleih,both by y Scriptures & his glorious workes. But v foppofed pretence Rcallprcfcne* 
of his body in the mafic cake*is contrary to the Scriptures, and the trueth of his natu rail body. If you alledge 
the wordes of Chrift, rA# Umy body, the I ewes had many textesofScripture,concerning the eternal] genera* 

\ tion of Chrift,and his glorious kingdome,which feemed contrary to y infirmitie, & humilirie of his firft com- 

ming:Yet were not being rightly vnderftood.No more is that text of the pretence of his body after a fpiritu all 
maner to the faith of the worthy receiucrs,contrary to thofe Scriptures,which aduouche the trueth of his hu- 
manitie: whercunto the popiih imaginarie prefence is contraband cannot be reconciled without fables,and 

! fained miracles, where none is,as S. Auguftinc faith,D« trktitMq .cap.4, 

j Rhettl* 3, They were fcandalized.) This fcandalrofe partly of enuse of 'his equals by birth ^whoreputingthem felues at ChtyCbo^ 

good at hefookgfkgrm to be taught of him. whereupon CMfifaith,r\ Prophet is not without honour but in his owne in Mt£u,4, j| 
countric ifignfying (at it is plain* in Luks)the malice and enstie of the lewes his cottntrie men in refufsng him(lo.l.)and 
that the Gentiles would more efieeme of him. 
Jihein.4. %• He couldnot.) Itisfaidthatfo could not worhf miracles there, not meaningthat he was not able, but that om 
their part tfare wanted apt difyofition to receiue them. «dnd therefcre he would not ofcongruitie workf there, where their 
incredulitie wasfo great, that it would not haue profited them, ^ind for this caufe he faith * etswhereto thmthat will fie Jjj 3 **'* *** 
and enioy hismracles^Oncly bclceuc, #l * 

They wanted fauh,which is the onely inftrument to receiue the benefites of God. 
Itbe/K.f. 8. Not two coates.) He forbiddethfuperfluities,andtocarefulprouifionof bodily things,wlmthey are about Gods 
ferule e in gaining foules. And for the contrarietie tljatfeemeth here and in SMatthtwe, vnderfiand tirat titer e he forbid- 
dcth them to carte rodorfiaffe to defend themfeluesj>ere he permitteth a waling rodorfhtffeto leme and flay vpon: there 
heforbiddeth (hoes to couer all the foot e 9 fuch at we weave : here hepemktethfandalsjhat is fitch as had files onely, which 
thepoore commonly ware in lewry,and nowfome religiom menjSee S*Augufi, opinion lfci.c # 3 o.de confenfu Eua ng.to 4 # 

Fulkt.f* Barcfoote Friers,with their fandales,be not fo good a s apes of the Apoftles, in this their Ipeciall commif- ^ cfo °W 
fion.Neithcr doeth S. Auguftine fpcake any thing of them.Their father Francis,was not borne fcarfe a thou- ua5# 

Ttli A & n( tyccrcs after S. Auguftine.. ^ ^ • 

J\fl£ttt.O % j , With oyle.) /» the wordes of the commiffion oyle is not mentioned » and yet is certaine by this tlxir vfing 
of oyle , tfatt eyther Chrifi did then appoint tUm to vfc it, ortUy might tahg it vj> of them felues ,by venue of 
the getterall commiffion. 

Tulkerf* Saint Marke in declaring their commiffion,exprefleth not that they had power graunted to healethe ficke, %*? **** 
yet it is manifeft , both by S. Matthewe, and bv that which S.Marke reported! of their praffife,that they had 
commifTion to cure the ficke. Euen fc although the vifible figne of oyle , is not exprefled in rehearfall of their 
commiffion : yet it is to be vndcr ftoode by their pradife » that it was appointed them, lb to vie it: and not that 
they tooke it vp of them felues, by any generall coramilfion . 

P. l. 11 With 



Tulke. 4. 



1 






The Gofpell Chap. vii. » 

fJiem.y, *$* WtthOile.) BythkhiscUmtbata»omiyth^pofiUsorctherm^haueptmertorwkfmraclesJ)ythe;r 

ently xvorde anditmocation ofChrifies name , fat *//o 6) affliction of creatures : which creatures alfo haue a, miraculous 
medicinaU'verttie to heale difeafes. 

Fulkc.7. Theythathauethepowergraunt e dofGod,asthc Apoftlesha^maydoeasthcydi^butwhobcthey? or Mbda 

where be they nowe, that haue the power of working miracles -But when there was fuch,thefe creatures were 

but cxternall tokens ofthe grace of God difpcnfed by the vfe of them, they had no miraculous medicinall 
venue in them. 



CHAP. VII 



blemcotmingfofa 

commaundement* 



•r -* - -- -—- — r- — --— J—J— '*-^»— •*«*••-* *.--»|«"*~j • r«. m/tir/»r/c; Ulrica, 17. ««« 

againetobHDifcifles, fhetfingthe ground of the Ie\rijhwafhing{toxt>it^hatmatesotherivifedefilethefoule)to be 
fitlfe. 24. But by and by among the Gentiles, in a wmucn hefndeth xeonderfmfaith, vpon her therefore he beftoveth 
the crumme thatfhe afk$d, 3 2. returning (btcaufe the time ofthe Gentiles was not yet come) to the lewes with the 
loafe. 32. Where Ixe fbeweth hit companion towardes m-mtyide fo deafe ,md dumtne, $6. and ofthe people it bhhly 
Magnified. 

Maufci. A ND there affemble together vnto him A Nd*the Pharifees come together vnto him, Mawto. 

t\ the Pharifees and certaine of y Scribes, J\and certain ofthe Scribes , nhich came 

comming from Hicrufalem. pom Hiemfalem. 

2 And when they had feene certaine of 2 *And when they fane fame of his difciples 
his Difciples cate bread with J| common eate bread with defiled ( 'that is to fay ,withvn- 
handes , that is , not warned , they blamed wafhenhands)they found fault. 
them. 3 For the Pharifees, and all the lewes, except I 

3 For the Pharifees and all the Icwcs,vn- they wajb their hands oft, eate not , obferuiig the \ 
lefle they often warn their handes, eate not, tradition ofthe elders. 
holding the tradition ofthe Auncients: 4. And when they come fiom the market, 

4 And from the market , vnlefle they be except they wafh, they eatenot. Andmany other 
warned , they eate not : & many other things things there be,which they haue taken vpon them 
there be that were deliuered vnto them to to obfe>ue,zs the wafhing ofcuppes and pots, bra- 
obferue , the warnings ofcuppes and crufes, f en vejfels^nd of tables. 
andofbrafcnveffelsandbeddes. s Then af^dhimthe Pharifees and Scribes, 

*Thcyui*&y 5 And the Pharifees and Scribes asked Why walks not thy difciples according to the tra- 
in* £S him,why doe not thy difciples walkc accor- dition of she elders, but eate breadwith vnwafhen 

cS^dh- " {n o to y tra ^ tionottne - Auncicnts >^ uttne y hands? 

♦vordin'their 5 eate bread with common hands? s He anfwered and faid vnto them , Surely 

S3$ bT vr 6 5* t w ! fw ? n & f f id to Aan,wel did Efaias kith prophecied well of you hypocrites, 

touched in Efay Prophecie of you hypocrites , as it is M it U written , * This people honoureth me Pfay i9 ». 

EfiSTit written, This people honourethme %wtth their with their hppes , but their heart isfmreirom 

*"~w* Uppes,but their hart is farrefromme. me. 

7 Andinvaine doe they worfhipme, teaching 7 Howebeit in vaine doe they worfiip me, tea- 
doBrines \precepts of men. c b itJg doltrinesjhe commaundements of men. 

8 For leauing the commaundement of S For the commaundement of God being laid 
O od,you hold the traditions of men,thc wa- apart, ye obferue the tradition of men , as the wa- 
filings ofcrufes and cuppes rand many other fhingof pots and cups : andmam other Cuch like 
thmgsyoudoeliketothefe. thingsyedoe. 

9 And he faid to them , well doe you ftu- p And he faid vnto them , Fullwellye cafi a- 
itrate theprecept ofGod, that you may ob- fide fa commandement ofGodjhatyemay keepe 
feme your owne tradition. your owne tradition. J 

Leuto^ L IO \ orUo ^ ( f^ ono ^ffher a nd , Tor Mofes faid, * Honour thy father and Exo.to.». 

I.eu.io, 9 . thymother.zn^Hethatfhalcu-rfefatherorfm- thy motherland whoficurfeth father or mother, *™'V 6 ' 

tidying let him dye. let him die the death. £P heC * A 

// Butyoufay, Ifa man fay to father or // Butyefay, If amanfhaH fay to his father 1^% 

mother, Carbon (which is a gift) whatfoeuer ormother,Corban(thatis,by the gift) thatisof- pro.zo.io. 

proceedcth from me, (hall profite thee: fered ofme,thoufhalt be helped. 

12 And further you fuffer him not to doe 12 Andfoyefuffer him no more to doe ought 
ought for his father or mother, for his father;*- his mother, 

1 3 Defeating the worde of God for your is Making the words of God of none effett 

owne though 



\ 



t' 




y 



C h a p. v 1 1. According to S. Markc. 69 

owjte tradition which you haue giuen forth . throughyour tradition , which ye haue or dewed: 

and many other things of this fort you doe. And many fitch things doeye. 

14 And calling againe the multitude vn- 14 M A»dwhen he had called at the people vn- Maw j.10. 
to him,he faid to them,Hearc me al you, and to him,he faidvnto them,Heatken vnto me euery 
vnderftand. one ofyou,and vnderfland. 

1 5 [jNothing is without a man cntring in- // Ihereis nothing without a man that can 
to him, that can defile him. but y things that defile him,whe it entreth into him: btttthethings 
proceede from amanthofe are they y make which proceede out of a man ,thofe are they that 

tseethefirft a man £ common, defile the man. 

JjS* 16* If any man haue eares to heare, let 16 If any man haue eares to heare , let htm 

cbaptcr. him heare. heare. 

1 7 And when he was entred into y houfe 17 zAndwhen he came intothe houfe away 
from the multitude , his Difciples asked him fiom the people , his difciples asked him of thefi- 
the parable. militude. 

1 8 And he faith to them, So are you alfo / 8 Andhe faith vnto them , aA'reye alfofo 
vnskilfull ? Vnderftand you not that euery without vnderfiandingfDoe ye not pet veiue that 
thing from without, entring into a man, can whatfoeuer thing fiom without entreth into the 
not make him common: man,it cannot defile him, 

19 Becaufe it entreth not into his hart, /p Becaufeitentreth not into his heart, hut 
but gocth into the bellie , and is caft out into into the belly, andgoeth out into the draught, pur- 
thc priuie,purging all the meates? gtng all the meates? 

ao But he faide that the thinges which 20 Andhe faid,Thatwhich commeth out of 

come foorth from a man , they make a man theman,defiteth the man. 
common. 21 *£orfiomwithin,euenoutoftbeheartofGenc-9-'{* 

2 1 For from within out of y hart of men men proceede euill thoughts, adulteries, forntcati- 8,M ' 

proceede euill cogitations, aduouteries, for- onsynurders, 
nications,murders, 22 Theftsfouetoufneffe,w'tckedneffe4eceite, 

2 ? Theftes, auarices, wickednc fle, guile, wantonneffe,a wickedeye,btasJhemie$ride,foo- 

impudtcities, an euill eye, blafphemie, pride, li/hnefe; 
fooliflinefle. 23 ^ All the fe euill things come frommihin, Mauj.M.' 

2 3 All thefe euils proceede from within, and defile the man. 
and make a man common. 24 And from thence heat -ofe, and went into 

Maw r,ix . 24 And * rifing fiom thence he went in- the borders of Tyre and Sidon,and entred into an 

tothe coaftcs ofTyre and Sidonrand entring houfe^wouldthatnomanjhouldhauek^owen, 

I intoahoufcjhewouldethatnornanflioulde but he could not be hid. 

knowe,and he could not be hid. 2S for a certainewomanythofeyong daugh- 

25 For a worn! immediatly as flie heard terhadanvncleanejpirite,whenjhehadheardof 

ofhim,whofe daughter had an vncleanefpi- him,came and fell at his fiete. 
rit,entred in,and fell downe at his fcete. a 6 (The woman was a Greeks > oM °f tlje 

2 6 For the woman was a Gentile , a Sy- „ at j on f Syroph&nicia : ) and jhe be fought him 

rophaenidan borne. And (he befought him t fj at h ee W0H ifo ca fl m fa deuill from her 

that he would caft forth the deuill our of her daughter. 
daughter. 27 But Iefus faide vnto her, Let the chiU 

27 Who faidto her, Suffer firfty children drenfirslbe fed : for it is not meete to take the 
to be filled.for it is not good to take the chil- childrens bread , and to cast it vnto the title 
drens brcad,and caft it to the dogges. dogges. 

28 Butfheanfwered, &faidtohim, Yea 28 She anfwered,andfaidvntohim,Yes lord, 
Lord, for the whelpes alfo eatevndertheta- for the title dogges alfo eatevnder the table of 
ble of the crummes of the children. the childrens crummes. 
. 29 And he faidc to her , For this faying 29 And he faide vnto her, For this faying, 
goe thy way, the deuil is gone out of thy g oe thy way , the deuill is gone out of thy 
daughter. daughter. 

vponSen! 3° ^nd when Hie was departed into her s° Atidwhe Jhe was come home toherhoufi, 
Sunday after' houfe, fhe founde the maide lying vpon the jhe founde that the deuillwas departed, andher 

"of ryrcand ked,and tnc ^ eu1 ^ o one out » daughter lying en the bed. 

Sidon,he 3 1 *And againe going out ofycoaftes" of $i Andwhctt he was departed againe fro the 

came. Tyre, P. + eoafigg 




Rhcm. 



Hhem.i, 



TheGofpell Chap. vii. 

Tyre,hecamebySidontothefeaofGalUee cotfesofTyre and SibnM came vnto the fea of 

through the middes of the coaftes ofDeca- Galilee through the middesof 'thecoma of Dei 

Poks. capote. J 

22 And they brine to him one deafe and 32 zAndthey bringvnto him onethatwas 

dumme : and they belought him y he would deafe/mdhadan impediment m his fbeachc and 

impofc his hand vppn hiin. they pray him to put hu hands if on him. 

2 ? And taking him from the multitude a- 33 Andwhehe had taken him afidefrom the 
part^ie put his fingers into his eares& I fpit- people, be put his fingers into his eares, andwhen 
ting,touched his tongue. he bad ft it, touched his tongue. 

24 And looking vp vnto heauen , he gro- 34 *Andxohen he had looked vp to heauen, 
ned,and faid to him, \ Epbphetha, which is, Ar fighed, and [aide Vnto him, Ephpbatha, that is to 
thonopened. fay , Be thou opened 

3 5 And immediacy his eares were ope- 3f sAndftraighmayhis eares were opened 
ned and the ftringofhis tongue was loofed, and the firmgof his tongue was loo fed, andhi 
and he fpake right. ftakepUine. 

36 And he commaunded them not to tel 3 6 *And he commaunded them that they 
anybody. But howe much he commaunded (houldtellno man: but the more he commaunded 
them, fo much the morea great deale did them, fo much the more a great deale therpubti- 
theypublifliit, Mttt * J* 

2, 7 And fo much the more did they won- 3 j sAndwerebeyondmeafureaStoniedfaj- 
der, faying, He hath done all things well : he ing , Hee hath done all things well : hee hath 
hath made both the deafe to heare , and the made both the deafe to heare^ndthedumbeto 
dumme to ipeake.«£8 fteake. \ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vii. 

*. Common.) Common and vncleane is all one. For iJk leva vert c wnaundedhy tlx Lawttoeate etrtaine kind* 
of mates onelyymd not all indifferently :and becaufe tt*fc torn ftfurtttdfrom otUr mates } andas « vert fmclified to their 
•vfefhey called the otlxt common and prof hone : and becaufe the Law calleth tbofe (leant and the fe vncleane jlxrtof it it, 
tlxtt vncleant and common is all one. as in this Cl/apter ofitnpid h&.io. 

7. Precepts of men.) Mm ordinances vhich be refugnamt* Gods comma,idementsjx^ r„mm«A< 

uauons not edifjsngnor prof tabk to the fidfilUng ofGcdscornmaundementsJtvaint and fupt,fi»ous:as many obferJtions men^orm, 

of thtVharfees vert then^nd the Uke traditions ofHerttlkes be novt.fr honfoeuer they bragge ofScripturtsutUthtirma- 

r^ofadrnnufirauonandtmniperituthehovnetraMtm^ . 

ButtbetrafrjmoftbtMofiltsand Ancients, and all the frecefts of 'holy Church vt art commaundtd to fetfe. a, thing's Trad,BOn * 
not preferred by man, but by the holy G/»/?. Aft.1 5,184 1 . i.l hcflaU,! J. 



r 1 

8 



Fulke.I. Precepts ofmen be not onelyfuch,as be repugnant to Gods commaundements,buteucnfuch as are befide Maupreeqw 

Godscommaundements wherein any pan of religion or ? feruice of God is placed. As this wafhing ofhands Tradiaons - 
before meate, and fuch like of them feiues, are not repugnant to Gods commaundements , and may be yfed 
tor cleanlmeflc , but not for religion. So the popifh traditions, which they call the traditions of the A poftles 
and auncients.and precepts of the holy Churcb,are cyther raanifeftly repugnant to Gods commandements, 
or els fuperftmous uitiennons of men, by which God is worshipped in yainc. And are nothing like to the de- 
crees of the Counccll of the ApofUes Aftes 1 5. nor to the doiftrine which S. Paul deliuered lfThefUi s.Scc 
thenotes^nMatth.«5.wcfea2.and3.Thatourirunifterieand miniftrarion are agreeable tothe Scrip- 
turey« the Scnpturesbcarewirnefle,yea your owne confciencc and confeffion by AWe for if any thine 
could hauebene aUedged out of the Scripture againft vs^t mould not haue bene fpar ed. 

Rhem.2. "• G& ) r l^*tech»ch*rMaumf*M^^ 

ttndmgor exmfimthe mattervpon his giumg that which pr>uUrtUttHthm t toGodor to the Altar, th,xt is Zio^aU reB0 . 
•omaturau. And thtleThmiees teaching ehilAr*nCntr, M <,l.n*l\*~ J.,..:., *..!»&.*. ..»»•/.» * 



5 



»* 



Fulke.2. 
Rhem.3. 



, "JSl!r - *£^ 



therefore it is finne to giuc to the PopOi Alas, 



... ■ , . . , .....~».. M «.. fc IHW..UIUUUIC 11 ji nunc to Eiue JO me 

idolatrous Altar of popcne.But to the maintenance of Gods religion^ is not forbidden to giueJb we neeleft 
not vmler that pietence,othernecefTaricdueties commaunded by God. 

1 *' ,j N r thhig e T l L%"j l r 3 , T? -*' ** mrde ' °f° Ur SaMi0Ur ** mt '""F* » *• * ttwts then ui*ht haue Abftinence 
eaten of Hxfi me am whuh God forbade themtno more dot Hxy nowejhat » Chriflians may eate of meat es which the Church &om ««ine 

firbuUetb vs.jtndyttboththmandntmaUmeattiari cleanejindmhiKg tnterks* mto'a mmJtfilethaman.Tor neither meatefc 

«V/™>™"'™»fl^fcrd,at any mates ^ 

Vtfor obedience andthajiifement of ottr bodies. *^ Ji ,7> J 11 ""' 

Fttlke.J. TheChurchofChriftforbiddethnot mcates for religions fake: but Anachrift attending to Iybe fpirites Fotbiifingof 

andthedoftrmeofdeuils^forbiddeth mcates and manages for religion , and in the abfthincc [pllccth Kc- mcatesand 
hgion,and holmefle. As for your pretence of obedience,and chaftifemenr,isbutrvinginhypocr£e,forthat """^ 
ri^eisnoduiMementofthebody, in change of the meare. And thole things wfccf fof yoVare not forbid! 
den, as wines,fpices,fruites,&c. are more incentiue of luft, then common adh, which you doe forbidde. Du- 
rande alio (howefocuer you woulde cloke the matter) faith fleih is forbidde^and fifli allowed , becaufe God 
CHrfedtheeanh,bittnotthewaters.Sc6morcvponMatth.Cnap.iy/cc^4.and5. 

33 Spitting.) 



J 



'■i 






*. 






Chap. vni* 



.Matthew 



70 



fhem.4 • 
Vdh4* 



ihern. $. 



z - Sui ttinc ) 2fcf wly by Chrift s rrord and rv/7,£*-> ^ ^ *«»»* ^ h ^Ucatim of external creatures which 
he My, mLlcs are wrought.** by Cbmls ftittle, winch wm not part of his perfon,beh % afiferfluitte <>fhn body, but yet 

m£ holy AhcophyUn 7 Mmc'u . 

ChdftcsiVutlcwovkcthnot miracles, but Chrift by jt, or any other thing whatfoeuer xt pkafeth him, or 
without any thine,but by his ownc word or will workcth miracle*. I her fore we muft not imagine any power 
or holmes in ceremonies or creatures vnfenfiblc,to doc any thing of thcmfclucs 5 buc wncn it plcalcth our ba- 
uiour Chrift to vfe them to fuch purpofes, as in his Sacraments viiialiy,or in his miracles extraordinarily. 

24 Ephphctha.) The Church doetbmoflydly imitate and vfe tfafe verymrJesand csrewes of cur Savour n 
theExomfneMln Baptifmejo the healing of their foitlcs that are to be baptised, as ChriB here haled the bodily infirmitie 

andthedifetfeofiyfoulttogether.h^ . . . . 

The Popilh Church,doeth auifoly and ridiculoufly mutate our Snuiour Chrift, in conjuring out of the dh 
uels there where there is none, and abufeth his holy wordes and a&ions, to a fupcrftmous purpofe. Neither 
doeth S Ambrofe fpcake of exorcifme vfed in ihc nuniftration of Baptilme, although hec name a ceremoine 
needektfe and not vfed of you Papifts, namelv the touching of the care, of him that was baptized, to figmhc 
that his eares ftould be open to hearc the doto^ 

ooodfauour of eternal picric. Bifr//* W,(fa^^ 

not Chrift in touching the mouth,as well as the cares. But that they vfed fpittlc or the Synan word Effh. 
ttS Ambrofe faith nor. They had in that time many fupci Hughs and burchenous ceremonies of mans pre- 
i : umption,aboutbaptifmeandoLhcr rices, whereof S.Auguftinc complained, and willed that they might be a- 

bolithcd.£/tf?.L 18 Janmrio. 

CHAP. VIII. 

Ofcompaffion h -fcedethths people ^GOO.xvUhfcmn bancs. I o ^fteralwhich miracles a* tk>*nh they were yet vnfyffie-ent 
to prone hm to be Chnfijhe bftinau Than/as doe rehire fim miracle from heauen 13 Whereupon ftrfaki>% them, 

UwTrmthhxD&iPfatoy 

wan by d V -ees & w.th ceremv.ies.Z7 Veter confeffeth hm(timgh men at this xrkik had not learned jbfarre)to be Chrift. 

51 and^yandfyhervueaL-thtotkmhisfaffso^ 3a *d«^df*V^fa*Vrini&it $ 34 anJjhwxgthatttssa 
thin* Whminal that wlbc fatted (nanriy in time of perfusion) tmfifebw him. 



wort 
cles. 



workcth mira- 



Miracles 

Ho! ? ncsincc- 
remonicsor 

creatures. 

ExoraTmes 

and other cere* 
monies in 

Eppri£t.e # 

Apifiiimita* 
tadon. 



NeedeldTe ce- 
remonies of 
olde time. 



The Golpcl 

vpon the 6. 
Sunday after 
Pcntccoit, 



JGreac fmtour 

and deuotion 
in the good 
pc-oplc,and ex- 
ceeding force 
in our Mailiers 
preaching, that 
made them _a- 
bide fall.ng lb 
longtohci'.re 
his diuine fa- 
ttens. 



IN thofc dayes agaitie when there was a T 
~-«*t- i¥i«i1t-trif/1fi Rr \\*A nnr what to eater X 



— great multitude, & had not what to eate: 
calling his Diiciples together, he faich to 

them, 

2 I hauc compaflion vpon the multitude: 

beeaufe loc $ three daies they now endure 
with mCjiieithcrhauc what to eate. 

3 And if 1 dimiffc them tailing into their 



hadcalled hi* difciples vnto him, he faith vnto 

them, 

2 I ham companion on the people >, beeaufe 

they ham nowe bene with rnee three dayes, and 

ham nothing to eate; 

3 And if If ende them away faflingto their 



home, they will faint in the way : for ionic of owne houfi 's 3 they fhali faint by them}; for diners 






them came ftrre of. 

4 And his Difciplesanfweredhim,whccc 

may a man fill them here with bread i» the 

wildernes? 

5 And he asked them, How many loaues 
hauc ye? Who faid,Seuen. 

6 And he commaunded the multitude to 
fitdowne vpon the ground. And taking the 
feueiiloaues, giuing thankes he brake, and 
|| gaue to his Diiciples for to fet before them, 
and they did fet them before the multitude. 

7 And they had afewlitlefiflies:and(|he 
bleffcd them, and commaunded them to be 

let before them. 

8 And they did eate and were filled, and 

they tookc vp that which was left of the 
fragments,feuen maundes. 

9 And they that had eaten were about 
foure vhoufand: and he dimiffed them. 

I o And *immcdtatly going vp into the 
boate with his Diiciples, hee came into the 
quarters ofDalmanutha. 

I I And the Pharifccs we;it forth,and be- 
gan to qucftion with him, asking of him a 

figne 



of them come from farre, 

4 zAnd his dfciples anfrered him, From 
whence car a man fatisfie thsfemen nit h bread 
he re in the rilderneffe? 

X And he asked them,How manj loams ham 
ye? TheyfaidySemn. 

6 Andhe commanded the people to fit dovrne 
on the ground ; and he tooke thefeuen loaues, and 
when he hadgtmn thankes \he brake -and gaue to 
hi* difaples to fet before them : and they did fet 
them before the people. 

7 aA'nd they hadafewefmaUfifl)es;andwhen 
he had bleffcd, hee commaunded to fit themalfo 
before them. 

8 So they did eate, and \rerefufficed;and they 
tooke vp of the broken me ate that was left,(euen 
basketsfull. 

p And they that had eaten, were about foure 

thoufand: And hefent them away. 

1 * And anon, when he had entredinto afjip ^ att# * 1 •??• 
with his difciplesjoe came into the partes ofDal- 
manutha* 

11 *AndthePharifees came forth \and began Matth.i&i, 

to dilute with him 9 fi^ng of him afgnepom 

heamn f 



j 



TheGofpel Chap.viii. 

figne from heauen,tcmpting him. heauen,tempting him. 

12 Andgroning in fpirit, he faith, why 12 zXndwhtnhee hadftghed deeply in his 

doeth this generation aske a figne ? Amen I (bir,t,hee fatth, why doethis generation feeh a 

fay to you,If a figne ihal be gi uen to this gc- pgne ? Ferity /fay into you, There jhall no figne 

neration. begiuen vnto this generation. 
^ 13 And leauing them he went vpagaine i 3 *Andn>henhebadleft them, and enrred Mx& l€ . 1 

into the boate,and pafled beyond the ltraite. into the flnp againe Joe depart edouer therrater. ' 

14 And they forgot to take bread : and 14. * *And they had forgotten to take bread Matdurf.j. 
they had but one loafe w them in the boate. with thcm } neither hadtheym the jhipvith them 

15 And hee commaunded them, faying, more then one loafe. 
Lookc well and beware of the leauen of the '/ <tsf»d he charged them, faying, * Tafy Matdutf.*. 
Pharifces,andtheleauenofHerod. heedefiewareofthe leauen of "the Pharifees,and 

1 6 And they reafoncd among thcmfelucs °S the leauen ofHerode. 
faying,Becauie we hauc not bread. ' 6 ^nd they reafoncd among tbemfelncs t 

17 Which Iesvs knowing, faith to them, fyi»g,Wehaue no bread. 
why doe you rcafon, becauie you hauc not '7 And »hen lefus tyerve it, heefiithvnto 
bread? do you not yet know nor vndcrftand? ***». Why reafonye, becatfeye haue no bread? 
yet haue you your hart blinded? Perceinsye not yet ^either vnderft and ? Hatte ye 

18 Hauing eyes feeyou not ? and hauina jour heart yet hardened? 

eares heare you not ? Neither doc you re- ' * H™™geyes,feeyenot?andhauinge<a-es 1 
member? hear -eye not? c Doe ye 'not remember? 



. j 



Mar/,38. 10 When *I brake flue loaucsamog fine '9 * When I brake the fine hemes among Iohntf.ir. 

thoufand:and how many baskets rul cf*rrag- fi"e thoufnde men, hove many baskets fall of 

mets tooke you vpfThey fay to him,T weluc. broken me ate too^eye vp ? They fay vnto him 

Mr.Sjf. 20 * When alio fcucnloaucsarno^foure Twine. 

thoufand, how many maundes of fragments 20 when I brake the feuen among f our ethcu. 

tookeyou vp ? And they fay to him,'Seuen. fade, ho.re many baskets oftheleauinas of the 

2 1 And he faide to them, How doe you broken meate tooke ye vp? They pud. Seven 
iiotyctvnderttand? 21 Andhe faidvmothm, Howhappenetb 

22 And they come toBethfaida: and they it that ye doe not vnder stand? 

bring to him one blind, and defired him that 22 Andhe commetb to Bethfaida, and they 

he would touch him. bringabltndeman vnto bim,anddeL'dbim{ 

2 j And taking the hand of the blindc,he touche him: 
ledhim forth out ofthctowne: and fpittiug 23 Andwhcn he had caught the bUnde by the 

into his eyes, impofing his handes, he asked ^d,he leddehimout of the toxne: andu-henhe 

him ifhe faw any thing had [fit in his eyes, and put his handes vpon him, 

24 And looking vp,hefaid,I fee men as it haskedhimif he fan <e ought. 

were tref, walking. L . r „ , *+ ^helookedvp^dfa,d,Ifeemen : for 

2 5 After that againe he impofed his hands Iperceiue them vealke as they were trees 

vpon his eies, and he began to fee, and was 2 S After that, he put his hands againe vpon 

reftoredfothatheiawalthingsclerclv. his eyes.andmade him fee: andhe vZrefimd 






Mutfjis. 



26 And he fent him into his houfe, lay- and farce euery man clear ely. 
ingGocintothyhouferandifthouenterin 26 And he fent him home to his houfe fa 'W 

to thetownetel nobody Neithergoe into the village, nor ted li any m 

27 And*lEsvs went forth and his Difci- thevilLige. J 



Lu. 9 ,i8. pies into the townes of Ca4area-Philippi : 27 *And/efusn>ent o»t,andhisdif*ples,in- Matth.KJ.13 

and in the way he asked his Difciples,<ay ing to the villages that long to Cefrrea Thilippi: and *** ?•'?• 

tothem Whom doemenfaythatlam? by thevayhee asked his dtfoples, faying vnto 

2« Who anfvvercd him, faying, Iohn the tbemfvkomedoemenfaythatlam? 
Baptift^ome Elias, & otherfome as it were 28 Andthey anfrvered \lohnBapufi, and fame 

oneoftheProphets. folios: Againejomehythanhou art one of 

29 Inenheiaithtothcm,Butwhomdoc the Prophets. 
you fay thatl am? Peter anfwering faide to z 9 Andhe faidvnto them&tavhmfayyc 

2 o And he threatened them that they Thou art very GWifi. 
fliouldnottelanymanofhim, 3 o *And he charged them that they jhoulde 



31 And tellnoman. $l js,^ 



J 






Chap. vm. According to S.Marke. y\ 

31 And he beganto teach them, that the 31 zAnd he beganne to teach them that the 
Sonne of man muft fuffer many things, and Sonne ofmanmujtfuffer many things, andbe re*. 
be reie&ed of the Auncients and of the high prouedofthe elders t and of the high Prieflcs and 
Prieftes and the Scnbes,and be killed : and Scribes, and fa killed % and after theeedayes rife 
after three daycs rife againe. againe. 

32 And he fpake the word openly. And 32 Andhejpake that faying openly. And Pe- 
Peter taking him,began to rebuke him. ter tooke him ajide, and began to rebuke him. 

3 3 Who turning,and feeing his Difciples, 33 'But when he had turned about, and loo- 

threatened Peter,iaying,Goe behind me Sa- ked on his difciples, hee rebuked Peter, faying, 

tan, becaufe thou fauoureft not the things Goe after me, Satan .-for thou fauoureft not we 

that are ofG od,but that are of men. things that be of God, but the things that be of 

34 And calling the multitude together men. 
with hisDifciples,hefaidtothem,Ifany man 34 And whenhee had called the people vnto 

wil folo w me,let him deny himfelf, and take him, with his difciples alfo, hee (aide vnto them % 

vp his croffe,and folow me. *tvhofieuer will come after mee, let himforfake Matth.10.28 

3 j Forhethatwilfauehislife,fhallofeit: himfelfe/wdtakevphiscrojfe,andfolloweme. lukej,.^. 
and he that fhal lofe his life || for me and the // * For whofieuerwiilfaue his life, jhall loft 

Gofpel,{hal faue it. it: but whofieuerJhaHlofe his life for my fake and \S$l\ 

3 6 For what fhal it profit a man , if he the Gofpels, the fame fhall faue it. luke 9 .i 4 ! ' 

|| gaine the whole world, and fuffer damage 36 For what jhali it profile a man, if hee [hall iohn wf-. 

of his foulc? mnne all the world, andlofe his ownefiule? 

37 Or what permutation mala man giuc 37 Or what [ball a man giuefor a raunfome 

for his foule? ofhisfoulet 

3 8 For he that fhal be afhamed of me,and 3 8 *Whofocuer therefore [hall be ajhamed of Matt. 10.35. 

of my wordes in this aduouterous and finfuli me, and ofmywordesjn this adulterous and Jin- luke?.z$. 

generation, the Sonne of man alfo will be full generation,ofhim alfo [hall the fonne of man 

afhamed of him, when he frail come in the be ajhamed, -when he commeth in the glory of his 

glorie of his father with the holy Angels. father, with the holy angels. 

Rhemr -r MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.Viii. 

iww.i. n , Touchhim.) OurSauiourvfedtowrkentuchbytouching:tlMt<cfetMyUamenottocotuemmt\HC(^oralani 
It external application of holy things jwt to chalenge by thejfirit and faith only, as Heretics doe. 

tUlke. I. When our Sauiour workcth miracles by touching, we are reuercntly& faithfully to efteerae of it Butfupcr- c ^m- - 

fbt.ous touching of any thing,where we haue no word orpromife of God,t rccciue benefit by fuch touching, SKta 
I we le »™ e ^° 1 t .°{ 0l } r Sau ' our Chrift. By faith & the fpirit of God.we chalenge to obteine that which God hath 

31 promiled m his holy word.But further to prefume,by corporall touching or external application, of (I cannot 

tel,and you are belike afhamed to exprene,what)holy things,without faith grounded vpon Gods word,and his 
Ipmt tried and proucd by the fame word, we know it is vaine fuperftition,yea wicked preemption. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.Viii. 

Rhem. *- Gaue to his difciples.) Heferueth tin people not immediatly himfelf, but by the spoflles mimfierie: to teach vs 

that we myhccetueClmftes Sacraments and doclr^^ 

tWem.2. 7. Bcfledthem.) Soti,unfomeancientGreakecoph,agreeabletoourLatin,andinS.Lukeexpre[ly inthecom- ¥???' . 

mtt Greece te Xt ,tbat he blejfedthefiue loaues & the tmfifhes: M muft be alwayes marked againfi the Heretikesrfmb ^ ** 
demethvs bleflmg toPenaine to the creatures J>utfeiue It ahvayesto be referred to God for thankesgiui»g.For if it verefo,be HdW of 

Gen, „ l8 "^^^^ SS°U. 

Gen.T,2», 1 8. ^rnulnplyingtlwbyhsfadbkfimg^ keth an #& 

writing effectually fame change or alteration in the very creatures ihemfelues. in them. 

Fulke. 2. ™"Ch"ftbyhisbleffin^ PopHhbleC 

Weflmg of bread ^candles floures^ fuch ^wherof we haue nicomandement.norwarrantintheL- 5of£, 
JyScnptures,we fay null, worketh no effeft in them : but argueth an antichrifhan arrogancie in thebleffers, and '«.^ter, 

7? hpn, , W "i C Vp ° j \° a i d c r &X ater vcrtue or holines vnt0 them »^en God hath giuen in y right vfe of them floures > &c - 

["wrChrffa.dthatisnotinSmp^ 

or man wil be afhamed of hmfrcTHeither his rnne words o»!y,bntvhatfoeuer the Apoflles tawhtin border whim- Gof P el - 
for our Sauiour faithMc that defpifeth you defpifeth me.f or defence of any ofal t)#fe & of e^ Article of the CatUlt Luc,. 
faith,ve ought to die,and this is t-,lofe our life for Chrifi and his Gofbel. J J ' S " 

tttme.S. AllthevvordsofChrift&hisApoftles,thatper Ce inetothefaluationofGodschild re ^^ 

bcr and found,yet in weight and fubftance,are comprehended and exprefled in the holy Scripturesrwhich arc The fuffirfen 
^tomakejrsw.fcvntof a luau^ 

fteljp w hom m haue knowtn the trmh, Unit is,the dotlrim of tin Sonne ofGodfo vim, alfo tin Lordfaii:He that heareth «*«• 
3°»te«™bnKaidheth*tdffet^ 

urn by any other t thm by thrmfr whom the Qofpel came vnto vs,„hkh then in deede they freaSd, and afterUd* by the 

Witt 






J 



The Gofpel 



Chap.il 



Rhem* 



J7,r. 
Lu.?.X7. 



J Sec the An- 
notations vpon 
the 17 of S f 
Matthew, 



trill ofGoJJeliucrcUt in the Scr'tplUrc$>to be a foundation &filLir ofota'faithjJi>.$ saf.l .If any thing therefore be al- 
Jedgcd,asthe Gofpc!,whichisnotc6tcincd intheholy Scriptures, \vc may fafely fay,\vith S.Hiev.m.Th:sbeca:fc 
it hath no aiifforttte of the Scripturesjnay as eafly be contemned^* it is alledyedforffoofcjn Mai th m z$ . 

$6. Gaine the whole WOlld.) Let fitch note this jthat for feare crfltttcry of she world condefceni to obey the vniuff Doing againft 
Ltwes of mat touching religion, a^ainji their ovrne confidences : *mi be content for the reft" ff afire diyes of this life, and fir fix- ? l " cnvnc coa * 
twig their temporal goods /; lofie their fioulc andthe ioyes oflxatmn. 

CHAP. IX. 

27* more to confirm tfam,he riuctt? them in his Transfiguration a fight of his glory ,xtheretmo Suffering doth brings 9 and 
then againedoth inculcate bis Tafiion. 14 .4 Diuel alfo he cafieth out,xvhieh his Difaplcs(vpon vrhom th:rcfire the }cr- 
twfeSmbesmurnphedmhisabfime^coiddmtiforLtckg if fafimgand praying. 30 Bemgyet inGalilee,kc remJuh 
more about his pafiion. 3 3 j4nd (Ijecaufi in tl?e way to Capamaum they contended fir the Vrtmaaeyjc teach tb them that 
himnlttic U the xvay to Vrimatse before God: 3 3 bidding them alfi>> not to prohibit finch as be not agzinfi them : nor to 
gw.c fiand-tltoany me oftbefaitbfiul.atul on tl>e other fideytltf faithful to attoidtlyem by whom tlxymay be fiand'tfi^-d 
sndfillybe they ncuerfo neere unto them. 

ANd he faid to thcm 3 Amen I fay to you, 
that there be fome of them that ftand 
here, which fhal not taft of death, vntil they 
ice the kingdom ofGod coming in power. 

2 JAnd after fix daics I e s v s taketh Peter 
and lames and Iohn : and bringedi them a- 
lone into a high mountaine apart^ and was 
transfigured before them. 

2 Andhis garments were made "liftcring 
and white exceedingly as 1 now,ylikc whereof 
a fuller cannot make white vpon the earth. 

4 And there appeared to thcmtEIias with 
Moyfes : and they were talking with I e s v s. 

5 And Peter anfwering,faid to Ies v s, 
Rabbijitisgoodforvstobehcrc rand letvs 
make three tabernacles, one for thec, and 
one for Moyfcs,and one for Elias. 

6 For he knew not what he faid: for they 
were frighted with fearc: 

7 And there was a cloude oucrfhadowing 
rhcm,& a voice came out of y cloudc,fay ing, 
This is my Sonne moft decre : hcarc yc him. 

8 And immediatly looking about, they 
law no man any more but Iesvs only with 
them. 

9 And as they defcended from the mou - 
taine,he commanded them that they fhould 
nottelany man what things they had teen: 



ANd he fvd vnto them, * Perth I fay vnto 
you, that there bee fome of them that ftand ?*"*" ! 6m l8# 
here, whtch fhall in no -wife taste of death, till * 

they haue feene thektngdome of God come with 
porer. 

2 Andaftt rfxe dopes, lefts taketh with him 
Peter. and lames, and Iohn , and feadeth them vp 
into an high mount awe out of the re ay alone: and 
he wa4 transfigured before them. 

3 *&dfcd his raiment did /h^,and became M 
very white, euen as fiowe: fo as no FuOer.vpon the lukc^iS." 
earth can white them. 

4. And there appeared vnto them Eli as frith 
<J\4ofcs : and they were talking with lefts. 

j zAnd Peter anfwered, and faid to fefus, 
KjMafter y here is good being forvs ; and let vs 
make three tabernacles y one for thee, and one for 
Lftiofes,and one for Ettas. 

6 For he nyi'i not what he fhould fin ; for they 
were fore afaid 

7 zAnd there was a cloude that fhadowed 
them; and avoyce c.ime cut of the c bade, faying, 
This is my beloued Sonne: heare htm. 

8 <z/fnd fuddenly when they had looked round 
about \ they fane no man l more then lefts onely 
with themfehtes. 

9 * i/fnd as they came dmnefom the hill, jviatth 17.?. 
he charged them that theyjbould telno 'man thofe 



but when the Sonne of man fhal be rifen a- things that they had feene, tillthe Sonne of man 
gaine from the dead. 

I o And they kept in the word with them 
fclucs :quclhoning together whatyfhould 
be, when hejhalbe rifenfom the dead. 

I I And they asked him,faying,What fay 



were rifenfom the dead. 

1 And they fept that frying with them, and 
demattnded one of an other, what the rifngfrom 
the deadfljouldrneane. 

1 1 And they askedhim % faying,why then fay 



Mal.4 3 ?. the Pharifees then and the Scribcs,that*Eli- the Scribes jhat*Eliasmuft firB cornel 



Mala4-f. 



as 



Mu7,T4. 
Luj>,37. 



asmuftcomefirft? 

1 2 Who anfwering faid to them, Elias 
when he comcth firft, lhal refiore al things: 
and u hovv it is written ofy Sonne of man,that 
he fhal iliffer many things & be contemned. 

1 3 But I fay to you that || Elias alfo is 
conic (and they haue done to him whatfoe- 
ucrthcy would)as it is written ofhim. 

14 And*comming to his Difciples, he 

fa\v 



12 Hee anfrered, and fay de vnto them, £- 
has verely when hee commeth ftcfl , reftoreth 

all things: and the Sonne of man, *as it is written rr -., 
ofhim, fhallfujfer many thinges, and bee fet at 
nought. 

1 3 But I fay vnto you, that Ettas is come, and 
they haue done vnto him whatfoeuer they would, 
as it is written of ' im. 

14 *sAndvfbrthecame to his difciplcs,hee Matt. 17.14- 

y^v^Jukep-38, 



C h a p.i x. According to S.Marke. 72 

law a great multitude about them , and the faw a great multitude about tbem,& the Scribes 



1 7 And one of the multitude anfwering, 



Scribes queftioning with them. 

1 5 And forthwith al the people feeing 
I e s v s, was attonied, and much afraid:and 
running to him,falutedhim, 

16 Aqd he asked them, what do you que- 
ftion of among you ? 

TheGofpel 

SyfaiAeiml faid, Matter, I haue brought my fonne to 

toSto* l hcc,hauingadumme{pirit, 

1 8 Who,wherefoeucr he takcth him,da- 
ftieth him,andhe fometh,and gnafticth with 
the teeth, and withercth : and I fpake to thy 
Difciplesto caft him out, and they could 
not. 

Ip Who anfwering them,faid, O incre- 
dulous generation,how long fhal I be with 
you ? how long fhal I fufter you ? bring him 
vnto me. 

20 And they brought him. And when he 
had feen him, immediatly the fpirit troubled 
him rand being throwen vpon the ground, 
he tumbled foming. 

21 And he asked his father, How long 
time is itfince this hath chaunced vnto him? 
But he faid, From his infancie : 

22 Andoftentimeshathhecafthiminto 
fire and into waters , to deftroy him. but 
if thou canft any thing, helpe vs, hauing 
companion on vs. 

2 5 And Iefus faid to him, If thou canft 
beleeue,al things are poffible to him that 
bcleeueth. 

24 And incontinent the father of the boy 
crying out, with teares faid, I do belceue 
Lord ; helpe my incredulity, 

2 5 And when lEsvsfaw the people run- 
ning together, he threatned the vncleane 



diluting with them. 

if oAndftraightway all the people,when they 

beheldhim,were greatly amaztd/indrunning to 
himfalutedhim. 

16 nAnd he asked the Scribes JVhatdifiute 
ye |j among yourfelues ? 

17 Andone of the company anfwered,and 

ftid,M after, I haue brought vnto theemyfonne, 
which hath a dumbe fpirtte : 

1 8 aAndwherefoeuer hee taketh him, hee 

teareth him^ndhefimeth, and gnajheth with 

his teeth , and pineth away ■• and fjpafato thy 

difviples that they foouldcafl him out, and they 
couldnot. 

/p Hee an/were th him, and faith, O faith* 
lejfe nation , how long /ball I bee with you, 

howe longjballl fuferyou? Bringhim vnto 
me. 

20 ^nd they brought him vnto him: and 
when hee fawe him,jtraightway the jpirit tare 
him, and when hefelldowne on the ground, hee 
wallowed,foming. 

2 1 *And he asked his father, How long is it 
agoefmce this came vnto him ? And hee fay de, 

Of a ch tide. 

22 And oft times it hath cafl him intothefire, 
and into the waters, to deftroy him: butifthon 
canft doe any thing, haue mercie on vs, and 
helpe vs. 

z$ Iefus [aide vnto him, This thing if thou 
canft beleeue, all ] things are pofsible to him that 
beleeueth. 

24 And ftraightway, when the father of the 
childe had cried with teares, hefatd, Lordjbe- 
leeue, helpe thou mine vnbeliefc. 

2f When lefUs fawe that the people came 
running together, he rebuked the foule Jpirite, 



fpirit, faying to him,Deafe and dumme fpi- faying vnto him,7hou dumbe and deafejpmte, 
rit,I commaunde thee, goe out of him, and charge thee come out of him, and enter no 



enter not any more into him. 

26 And crying out, and greatly tearing 
him,hewentoutofhim,and ne became as 
dead, fo that many laid,That he is dead. 

27 But Ibsvs holding his hand,lifted 
himvp:andhcrofe. 

28 And when he was entred into the 
houfe,his Difciplcsfccretely askcdhim,why 
could not we caft him out ? 

29 And he faid to them, This kinde can 
goe out by nothing, but* by prayer and fa- 
Note the great fting.c£0 

anSng?^ 3° And * departing thence they paffed 
Mu7,*i. by Galilee, neither would he that any man 
Lu^ux. fliouldknow. • 

31 And 



more into him. 

26 And the fpiritc when he had cryed, and 

rent him forename out of him, and he was as one 
that had bene dead, infomuch that many J aide, 
He is dead. 

27 Tut Iefus, when he had caught him by 
the handy lifted him vp : and he arofe. 

28 Andwhen he was come into the houfe 9 
his difciples asked him fecretely, why could not 
we caft him out? 

2$ And he faid vnto them, This kinde j| can 
come foorth by nothing , but by prayer and 
faffing. 

jo *And after they departed theme, they MW«W* 
tooke their iourney thorowe Galilee, and hee * uk *? #xx- 
would not that any man fhonldknow it. 

Q^j 31 Tor 



The GoJpel Chap, i xl 

51 AndhetaughthisDifciples, and faid 31 For hee taught hUdifciplcs, and Jaidvn- 

to them, That the Sonne of man flial be be- to them, The fomse of man u delivered in~ 

trayed into the hands of men, and they flial to thehandes of men, and they jhall kill him 9 

kil him, and being killed the third day hec andafter that he is killed, he.jballrife the third 

dial rife againe. day. 

3 2 But they knew not the word: and they 3 2 But they vnderfioode not thatfayfag y and 

Were afraid to aske him. were afraid to aske him. 

Mu8 1. 33 And * they came to Capharnaum. 33 *iAnd he came to Capernaum ; and Mattb.i8.i, 

Lu.9^6. WhojW'hc he was in the houfc, asked them, whe n he was come into the houJe>he asked thcm> fok-Mf • 

what did you treate of in the way ? what was it that ye dtjputed among your felucs 

34 But they held their peace, for in the by the way* 

way they had difputed among them felucs, 34 <j4nd they held their peace ; For by the 

which of them fliould be the greater. way they had reafoned among themfelues^ who 

3j And fitting downe , he called the fao\&A\>t the chief eft. 

Twelue, and faith to them, if any man wil be 3/ <±Andwhen he wasfet downe, hee called 

firft he flial be Iaft of al, and the minifter of the twelue,andfaith vnto them, If any mande- 

al. fire to be firft, thefame\halbe latt of all, andfer- 

3 6 And taking a childe, he fet him in the uant vntoalL 

middes ofthem. Whom when he had em- 36 ^And when hee had taken a young 

braced, he faid to them, childe, he fet him in the middeH of them : and 

37 Whofbeucr flial receiue one of fuch when he had taken him in his armes, he faid vn~ 

children in my name, receiueth me. and to them, 

whofbeuer flial receiue me, receiueth not 37 whofoeuerfhallreceiue any fuch ayoung 

me 3 but him that fent me. childe in my name, receiueth me : and who foe- 

Lu.9,49, 38 *Iohnanfvvcredhim,faying 3 Maiftcr uerjljallreceiue?ne,receiueth not me, but him 

we fa vv one catting out deuils j] in thy name, that fent me. 

who foloweth not vs, and we prohibited 38 * John anfirered him, fayinfr,Ma&er,wc Luke 94$, 

him. ftwe one catling out deuils in thy name, and hee 

3P But I e s v s faid, Do not prohibit followeth not vs,andwe forbade him, becauje he 

him. for there is no man that doth a miracle followeth vs not. 

in my name, and can foone fpeake il of 3 9 But lefusfaide,* Forbid him not, for there i.Cor. is .. 

me. is no man y which if he doe a miracle in my name, 

40 For he that is not againft you, is for can lightly jpeake euilofme. 

you. 40 For hee that is not againft vs,is on our 

41 For whofocuer flial glue you to drinke part. 

a cuppe of water in rfiy name, becaufe you 41 *whofoeuerfhallinmy name giueyou a Matth.io. 

m are Chrifts: amen I fay to you, he flial not atppeof colde water to drinke, becaufeye belong 

fjbfour Mfc" lofe his * reward. to ChriH : Verely I fay vntoyou, hefballnot lofe 

*°&* e h V - ake 4 2 Andwhofoeuerfliaitfcandalizeone hisreward. 

pcatfinnct ofthefelideonesbelceuinginmerit isgood 42 **sfndwhofoeuerjhall offend one of thefe Mattb.i8.& 

ISSca. f° rhimrathcrifamilftone ^ verc put about title ones that beleeueinme,it is better for him **J7* 

cbcts^d " his nccke, andhe were caftinto the lea. ifamilfione were hanged about his necke, and 

43 Andifthyhandfcandalize thee, cut he were catt into the fea. 
ito£ it is good for thee to enter into life, 43 * ^/ind if thy hand offend thee, cut it Matth.^?. 
maimed, then hauingtwo hands to goe into offJt is better for thee to enter into life maimed, ™ d * 8 * 8 - 
heI,intothe fire vnquencheable. then hauingtwo hands, togoeinto hell>intofre 

44 Where their worme dieth not, and that neuerjhalbe quenched; 
the fire quencheth not. ^* where their worme dieth not , and the Bkyjtet. 

45Andifthyfootefcandalizethee,chop fire is not quenched. 

it of. it is good for thee to enter into lifee- 4S Andifthy foote offend thee, cut it off; it 

uerlafting, lame, rather then hauing two abetter for thee to enter halt into life, then ha- 

feete, to be caft into the hel of vnquencha- wng thy twofeete, to be caf into hell, into fire 

**fe ™ e > that neuerjhalbe quenched : 

46 Where their worme dieth not,and 46 where their wvrme dieth not jmd the fire 
the fire quencheth not. is not quenched; . 

47 Andifthineeyefcandalizethee, caft 47 Andifthinetye offend thce,pluck$ it out: 

it it 



Princes. 



j 



Chap.ix. 



According to S. Mar ke. 



71 



fa out. it is good for thee with one eye to en- it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of 

tcr into the kingdome of God, rather then Godwithonecyejhcnhauingtwoeyesjobecaft 

hauing two eies, to be caft into the hel of into hell fire: 
fire, 



Leu.1,13 



48 Where their worme dieth not, and 
the fire quencheth not. 

aq For euery one fhal be falted with fire : 
and * cucry vititime fhal be falted with fait. 



4. S Where their worme dieth not, and the fire 
is not quenched. 

40 For euery man fhal 'be falted withfire,and 
* euery fieri fie e Jbalbe feafonedmth fait, 

fo ^Sa/t is good: but if the fait b e vnfauery , Leuit.2.13. 
50 Salt is good, but if the fait fhal bevn- mthwhnt thingftmllyoufafon tt ? Haueyefalt matth.j.15. 
fcafoncd:wherewith wilyou feafon itPHaue iny our femes, andhauepace among your felues luc ' J 4-34. 
fait in you, and haue peace among y ou . one with another. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. ix. 

4 Eliaswirh.) ThekwandtheVrophetsioynewitbChriftandhisColbcUtbeoneftgnifiedby Moyfes, tkotherly 
Elias. By whofe apparitions here we alfo learne th.it fimetim: there may beperfoual entcrcourfe bctxvixt the liuing andtlie 
dead, tljotfgh n:t ordinarily. 

i There may be pcrfonall entcrcourfe betwixt theliuingand the dead, when it plcafcth God, for fomcipe- Entcrcourfe 
ciall purpofe, asm this lingular ex ample, and when the dead rofeagaine, at the rcfurreftion of Chrift, and hetweeneth 
appcaredtomanyinIeiufalcmMatth.z7.^3.butnotwhcnthedeadwilLuk.:tf.i5. • ■»-••- 

41 Reward.) steward fir almesdcedes, whereby it is euident they be meritorious. 

Reward for almcs dcedes, proucth them not meritorious. For the reward is giuen according to Gods pro- Merites. 
mifc, and his promife is according to his grace and mcrcie,and not according to the worthines of the workc: 
which alio is Gods gift and not our merite, and therefore S.Auguftine faith oftentimes, God forwarding our 
work£s,doetb crowue l>K gifts not our merites. InTfttl.jo.Con.ijnpf'.l.ioj. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.ix. 

4 Elias with Moyfes.) Moyfes reprcfentetb the per fans of all the SainSfs that fhal be departed this life when Chili cS- Has. 
meth in bis Maicflie to iudgement : ^nd Elias ( who was tlxn lining )figtiretb the holy nun that fhal then bcfatndaliue hio 'i ltt ' 
■when he commetb inglorie. who both flial then begin to reigne with Chrift in «loik. Bcida in 9. Marc. 
them * IJ E r Ka " lf ? is / OI " e LUas ^ MZebw f^GodsLaw i n^c.areprehe%dcrof^ Elias & Toha 

Tmurfor of Chrift in Iwficond Muent: Sow's lolmbeforebkfirftMiK;;t y aZeal«to,tr,aCorrc£for,M r.remite,and Baptift Ere- 
bis Vreatrfor. Theod.in eaten. Thorn* fupcr hunc locum. See S. Werm m the life of Tool the eremite, that Loth mt "' 
Elias and loJm Baptift were counted principal profeffours of that life. 

Vttlke. 3. Tha x Elia r s f la11 be a prccurfor of Chrift in his fecond coaming to iudgemcnt 5 it is boldly a ffirmed without Elias. 

atiaonti'joftheScripturcs.Thathcwasinthedefcrtfomctime,wefindemt!ie Scriptures, but continually 

he did not remainc in the wildernes. And if he had, by fo muchhe had bencmore vnhke, to Popifli Eremites, Eremites. 



them. t. 

Ttdke. u 

them. 2. 
Hike. 2. 



the 

Head and the 

lining. 



them. 




lias and lohn Baptift were accompccd by S.Hicronym. Yet the Eremites of his nmc,wcre nothinc like I^opifl» 
Eremites but only in name. * 




doe miracles among the Heathen, to promt any article of the Chriftian faith; but they netier didnormerfhdrtorbfany mi 
rack toproou: any cf their errtmious opinions, as, toprooue that Chrift is not really in the B, Sacrament. 

Tulke.^, Herctikes may workc miracles, to confirme their erroneus opinions, but they can not orotic there erroni- Mi 
us opinions by the Scriptures. Deut. 1 3.. Auguftin.de vnitat. eccleftxcapA6. It is fufficicnt, that wc prooue by 



Miracles, 



the Scriptures, which tettifieofthetructhofChriftesnaturallbody,thatitisnotprefent in the Sacrament 
according to the Popifli imagination,which is contraric to the Scriptures,and the iudEement of the ancient 



rant tor our doctrine, againft all falfe and counterfect miracles. 

CHAP. X. 




ward his PaEi 
on. 



ri'%vM>i>im:vaidte^ 
™%™tyAre(athtwshmfeife)toWkfrwflfa 



a.* 



abiindeman. 
And 



j 



The Gofpel Chap, x. 

Math.19,1. A Nd riling vp thence, he commeth into \Nd* when he rofefrom thence, he com- MauJuy.i. 

JLAthe coaltes of Iewrie beyond Iordan: £\methintotbccoaslsofluric, though the 

and the multitudes aflemble agayne vnto region that is beyond Iordan: and the people 

him. and as he was accuftomed, againe he re fort vnto him afrejh, and as he waswoont, he 

taught them. taught them againe. 

2 And the Pharifees comming neere,af- 2 Andthe Tharifees came,& asked him, Is 

kedhim,IsitlawfuIlforamantodimiflchis it lawfullfor amantoput away his wife? temp- 

wife ? tempting him. ting him. 

I But he anlwering, faid to them, What 3 Andhe anfwered& faid vnto themjvhat 

did Moyfes commaund you? didMofescommandyouto doe? 
Dcut.S4,i. 4 Whofaid,*Moyfes |permittedto write 4 Andtheyfaid, *Mofesfuffercdto write a Deut.i 4 .i. 

a bill of diuorcc,and to dimiffe her. booke of 'dim -cement ,and to put hrr away. 

5 To whom I e s v s anfwering,{aid,For s Andlefus anfwered, and faid vnto them, 

the hardnes of your hart he wrote you this For the hardnejfe of your heart he mote thispre- 

precept. c eft vnto you. 
i 6 But from the beginning of the creation 6 But from the beginning of the creation 

Gcn.i,a 7 . *Godmade them male and temal. ^Godmade them male and female, Gen.i.x7. 

Geaa,i4. 7 F <* this caufe, * man {hall leaue his 7 * And fayd, For this caufejhaUa man JS*"** 

father and mother : and fhall cleauc to his leaue his father and mother, and bide by his ,1^^: 

Wlte » m ft* ephe Or 

8 And they two fhal be in one flcfli.ther- 8 Andthey twainefhallbe oneflejh : fo then 

fore now they are not two,but one fiefli. are they no more twainejbut oneflejb. 

9 That therfore which God hath ioyned 9 ^Therefore, what God hath coupled toge- 1 .Cot. 6.10, 
together, % let not man feparate. therJet no manfeparate. 

Mr.!?,?. 10 And * in the houfe againe his Difci- / Andin the houfe his difcitles ashdhim 

Mt.5.3 »• pies asked him of the fame thing. againe of the fame matter. 

i Cor 7 x x • ]} , And he J aith t0 them> whofocuer di " " Andhe faith vnto them, *who[oeuerfral Matth. «», 

"» ' niifleth his wife & || marrieth an other: com- put away his wife, and marry another, commit- f" d 1 9-9- 

mittethaduoutrievponher. teth adulterie againfi her. ' luk,I<J ' 18 ' 

12 And if the wife dimiffe her husband, , 2 Andif a woman JbaUput away her huf- 

andmaryanother, fhe committeth aduou- band,and be married to another, fie committed 

me * .*. «- adulterie. 

Mt.19,13. 13 And they offered to himyong chil- , s *And they brought yon<r children to km, Man.i9.r3 

Lu.i8,ij. dren,that he might touch them. And the dif- that he fiould touch them: and his difciples ^J^cxSjj. 

ciples threatened thofe that offered them. buhedthof that brought them. 
•1 H WhomwhenjEsvsfaw,hetookeit ,, But when left, fawitjiewas fore difblea- 

^andfaidtothe, Suffer the htle childrento fedjmdfayd vnto them,Sufer the yono children 

come vnto me, and prohibite them not. for to come vnto me.and forbid them not: for to fuch 

the kingdomofGodisforfuch. belonged the kmgdome of Gol 

15 Amen I lay to you :whofoeucr reed- Jf Vertlylfay vnto you, whofoeuerfhallnot 

uethnotthekingdomofGodasalitlechUd, receiue the kingdom ofGod as ay ongchitde, he 

(hall not enter into it. {hall innowife enter therein. J & 

to. «. « k a I T^ife l nd imp ° fmg ' 6 ^ndwhenhe had taken themvp in his 

^cX han ^Y°^u m ^* bIeffedthe r m V. , ^rmes, putting h^ hands vfn them, he blefed 

dren his bier- 1 7 And when he was gone forth in the ^em 

** wayacertainemanru^ ,,' And „ hetthe r,as gone foorth into the 

Mt.j.iJ. Img before him asked him, *Good Maifter, way ,* there came one running, and kneeled to Matter*. 

S; Ta ^allldoethatl nuy recemelifeeuer- him^ndaskedmm } Goodmasl%-^whatJhallIdoe luk « 8 ' 18 ' 

^oao,i 5 . laftmg? ^ I may inherite eternall life? 

1 8 And I El v s faid to him, why calleft , 8 Ie % faydvnt0 him ^ callefi thou mo 

thou me good ? | None is good but one, good ? rher / u none good & Mff ^^ i$ 

^rll^Tf thC tT man c d T ntS ' ''* ^uknowesithecommandements t Doe 
*Commtt not aduoutrte. Ktll not. Steale not. .... : . j.l ... . w ^ . , .„ ^ * ,._•._. 



thy father and mother. 

20 But 



zo He 



ifrjj 



C h a p. x.' According to S. Marke. ?4 

20 But he anfw'ering, faid to him, Mai* 10 Hee anfwered , and fayde vnto hint, 
fteraUthcfe things I haue obferued from my Matter, all the fi haw I obferued from my 
youth. youth. 

21 And 1 e s v s beholding him, loued zi lefts beheld him, and loUedhim, and 
him, and fayd to him, One thing is wan- faydvnto him,One thing thou lackeft: Goe thy 
tin* vnto thee : * goe; fell whatfoeuer thou way, fell what foeuer thou haft, attdgiue to the 
haft, and giue to thepoore, and thou (halt poore, and thou {hah haue treafure in heauen, 
haue treafure in heauen : and come, follow and come follow me, when thouhafl taken vp the 

me. cro f e - 

22 Who being ftroken fad at the word, 22 But he wasdifcomfortedbecaufeofthat 

went away forowfull.forhehad manypof- faying,^ went away mourning: for he 'had great 
feffions. fo0ons. 

23 And I e s v s looking about, faith to 23 Andwhenlefus had lookedround about, 
his DifcipleSj How hardly ftiall they that he faieth vnto his difciples, How hardly Jhalt 
haue money, enter into the kingdomeof they that haue riches, enter into the kiffgdome of 
God! God? t 

24 And the Difciples were aftonied at 24. And the difciples were aftonied at his 
his wordes. But I e s v s againe anfwering* wordes. But Iefus anfwereth agatne, and faieth 
faith to them, Children, how hard is it for vnto them, Children, how hard is it for them 
them that truft in money, to enter into the that truftinriches,to enter into the kingdomeof 

kingdom of God! God! 

2 5 It is eafier for a camel to paflc through 2S It is eajierfor a Camel to goe thorow the 

a nedels eye,thcn for i a rich man to enter in* eye of a needle, then for the rich to enter into the 

I to the kingdom of God. kingdomeof God. 

2c5Whomarucledmore,fayingtotbem- 2 6 Andthey were aftonied out of meafure t 

felues,And who can be faued ? faying among ihemfelues , who then can be ft- 

27 And Iesvs beholding them, faith, ^df 
With meitisimpoflible :butnot with God. 27 lefts jxbek had looked vpon them Jaith, 
for al things are poflible with God. withmenitisvnpoffible, butnotwith God: for 

28 And Peter began to fay vnto him,Be- rvith God all things are poffible. 
hold, we haue left al thirigs,and haue fblow- 2 S And Peter began to fay vnto htm, Loe, 
edthee. *we haruforjaken all,and haue followed thee. f** r, ' 9 'J** 

♦Exceeding ■ *>9 I E s v s anfwering, fayd, t Amen I 2p i e f Ma nfwered.andfaidyerelyIfayvn- lukcl ' x ' 

hj ppy b ' the y fay to you, there is no man which hath left t0 j 0H> Ifae is no man that hathforfaken houfi, 

6keSdr«m- houfe,or brethren, or lifters, or father, or or y ret y etti or Jitters, or father, or mother, or 

gjjjjfijf mother, or children, or lands for me and for ^ or c fo/4ren, or lands for my fake and the 

theGofpel: Golbels, 

3 o That {hall not receiue ||an hundred But he/hallreceiue an hundred fold now 

times fo much now in this time : noules and ^ ^ . y , a „d brethren, and fitters, 

brethren and fifters, and mothers, and ch,l- ^^ anl children, audlandes, mth 

dren,andlands,withperfecutions:andinthe femi a „d ift the world tocome eternaU 

World to come life cuerlaiting. W 

U%5 3« B^anythatatc&ft.ft.allbelalh ' % teMM |, U ^ 

1*>3>3°- andthelaft,firft. , . .hlun&St lukeij.jo. 

» And «hcy werein the™? go,ng v| """» f^ w 

toHicturaleintandUsvswembrforethe, **. ."?. ./..-, ,i± ,£<i k*. ,8.«. 



and they were aftonied : and folowing were •" J jJ.j m t L M dii^tJ «,-*•* *- 

M W o, 7 , afraid. And* taking againe the Twefue, he fy™?*"^^^*??!* 
uSSu beaantotelthemletlinssthatmouldbe- fiaid: and when he had agatne t^nwnhhsm 



U*.. be ? anu> tel them tHe tog, that ihould be- ^J^Ti^SiS^^ 

" 3 3 That, behold we goe vp to Hicrufa- Jbould happen vnto him, 

lem, and the Sonne ofman maUbe betray- 33 Szying,Behold,wegovptoH<erufalem, 

I edtothecheefePrieftes, and to the Scribes andthefonneofmanjhallbedehueredvntotht 

and Auncients , and they fball condemne high Priefts t andvnto the Scribes: and they jhal 

him to death, and ftiall deliuer him to the condemne himto death, and {hall delmtr htmto 

Gentiles, * the Gentiles, 

I 34 And Qjj. 34- And 



TheGolpel Chap.x. 

34 Andmeyirialmockehim,andfpiton 34. tsfndtheyjhatlmocke him, andfcourge 

him andfcowgehim, and kill him, and the hmMjpitvponk^and Ml bim:and the third 

third day he Ihall rife againe. day be (hall wife. 

Mt»o,to. 35 And*therecome tohim lames and 3s * And lames and lohn the fonnes of Ze- Matuo i 

John the fonnes of Zebedee,faying,Maiiter, bedee come vnto him, faying, Matter, wee will ' ' 

wewUthatwhatthingfoeuerwcfhalaske, that thou ftoulde ft doe for vswhatfoeuerwe [hall 

thou doe it to vs. defire. 

3<S Buthe faid to them, what will you 3 6 Hee faydvntothem, what mil ye that I 

that I doe to you? jhoulddofbryou? 

3 7 And they faid, Graunt to vs, that wc 37 fheyfaydvnto him, Graunt vnto vs that 

may fit one on thy right hand, andtheother wemay ft,one on thy right bonded the other on 

on thy left hand,in thy dory. thy left bandin thy glory. 

38 AndlEsvsfaydtothem, Youwote s g <Bm lefts faid vnto them,Te wot not what 
not^vhatvouaskecanyoudrinkethecuppe yeaskgi Can ye drinke of the cup that I drinke 
thatldrinxe : or bebaptrzed with the bap- of? andbe baptized with thebaptifme that I 

% uime wherewith I am baptized? am baptized with? 

39 Buttbey faydtohim, We can. And 39 *And they faydvnto him, Thatwe can. 

l S V ut? ■ 1 ^A^h C W m , decd , e I'fitfydvntotbem, He fhalltn deede drinke 

whichldrmke, you ihall drinke : and with efthe cuppe that I drinke of : andwith the bap- 

thebaptiime wherewith I am baptized,(hal nfmethatlambaitivdwrthallShalhebebap- 

you be baptized: t ized: " 

40 But to fit on my right hand or on my 4 „ But to ft on my right handed onmy left 
left, is not mine to gme vnto you, but to hand, is not mine to viue, fctitftiaUbe giuen 
whom it ,s prepared. vnto them for whom itis prepared. 

41 Andthetennearing,begantobcdif- +, Andwhenthe other ten hearditjthej be* 
pleafedatlamesandlohn. gan to dtfdaine at lames and lohn. 

u 42 fS? f S V S , CaUl ? S the , m > fa i lh to 4-2 But lefts, when be bad called them to 
IfaW them, \ on know that they which feeme himfaieth vnto them, *Te know that they which LukeiMj. 
Lu-*VJ. to rule oucr the gentiIes,ouerruk them: and fieme to bcare rule among the G entile sreivnt 

thcirPnnceshauepowerouerthem. as Iwdes ouer them : andthey that be great a- 

43 Butitis notfoinyou. butwhofoeuer mongthem,exercifeautboritievponthfm. 
wmbegreatcr,(haJlbcyourmmUTer: 4S Butfojball^otbeamongyou.-butwho. 

44 And whofoeuer will be firft among feeuer ofyouwiU be great among/on Jbalbeyour 
youjlhall be the feruant of all. minisler: 

45 For the Sonne of man alfo is not ^ And whofoeuer of you will be the cbie- 
come to be miniftred vnto, but to mini- fefi^albeferuantofalL 

Iter, and to giue his life a redemption for ^ For the fonne of man alfo came not to be 

,ma T a j v 1 T . , . tnini&redvnto, buttominifier, andtogiue his 

Muzo,i 9 . f And * they come to Iencho : and life aranfome for many. 

iu.i8, 3 f. and when he departed from Iericho & his \ 6 ^dtheycinetolericho'.andashee^^^ 

Difciples^ and a very great multitude, the ventoutoftkecitieoflericbowithhkdifciples, lukcl8 ' 35 ' 

fonne ofWus Bar-t,msi,s the blind man, anda great number of people, blindBariZus, 

fatebythewayfi debeggin^. the f ome ofTimJJat/by the high wayesfde] 

47 Who when he had heard, that it is begging, & J J 6 ** 

lESvsofNazareth:hebegantocrie,andto \jl ll it ■ , ^ ,. 

fayjHsvs/onneofDauicChauemercy vp- + 7 ^*"kJ»trtttu*«w«Mtf 

' J r Nazareth, he began to cry s and Jay, lefts thou 



on me. 



48 Andmanythreatenedhimtoholdhis f™< *f»™f^ >™V *»»*. 
peace, but he cried much more, Sonne of 4 * *Andmany rebuked htm, that he fhould 
Diuid,haue mercic vpon me. "°^ &** P eace •' ^ ut ^ e crie ^ *be more a great 

49 And I e s v s ftanding flill commaun- ^^Tbou fonne ofDauid,haue mercy on me. 

ded him to be called. And they called the 49 And lefts fioodfiil,and commanded htm 
blind man,faying to him, Be ofbetter com- t0 k called: andthey call the blind, faying vnto 
fort,arife,he calleth thee. htm,Be of good comfort fife }ie collet h thee. 

50 "W ho cafting ofhis garment lept vp, / Andwhen he had throwen away his clefa 
and came to him. he rofejnd cam. -to lefts. 

5* And et And 



1 



■1 
■!'■ 



iMfeHM 



Chap. * 



According to S.Marke, 



?1 



Rhem. i. 
fulke i. 
Bhem. 2. 
Fulke.2. 



Rhemj. 
fulke.s- 



5 1 And I e s v s anfwering, faid to him, // *AnA lefiu twfwered, and fayde vnto 
What wilt thou that I doe vnto thee ? And him , what wilt thou that I doe vnto thee ? 
the blind man laid to him, Rabboni, that I The blind fay d vnto bim, Matter, that I might 
may fee. fie. 

52 And I e s v s fayd to him, Goe thy j2 lefusfipde vnto him % Goe thy way, thy 
wayesj thy foyth hath made thee fafe. And fayth hath fitted thee. %And immediately 
foorthwith he fawe, and followed him in hee reamed his fight, and followed lefts in the 
the way. way. 

MARGINALL NOTES, Chap. x. 

■ 

9 Let xlo inan feparate.) The obligation betwixt man aid wife isfogfeatjhat during life it emmt hi brohpi. 
Except in the cafeof fornication. Math, j.3 t.x^ 9. 

1$ Comraandemcnts.) 2tyte that tlje fyepingof 'Gods commandementsproeureth life euerlafting. 

The perfeft keeping of Gods commandemeiits procureth euerlafting life, but ettery breach of them de- 
feructh the curfe of God. G alath.3 a o. Therefore no man attaineth to euerlafting life by keeping of Gods j 

comnuundements, biit by the mercy of God in Chrift, apprehended by faith withoucreJpeft of workes or 
merites. 

zi Goe,fcll whatfoeuer.) This is comfeUofperfeblion (not aprecept) which the Hfligiousfrofeffing and keeping 
voluntarie pouertietdoe follow. . 

■ ( This was a fpeciall precept to this one perfon, in obfexuing whereof, he fhould haue declared in part, that 

he had kept the commaundements with fuch affe&ionasthelawcof God rcquircth. But in ncglcfting this 

precept, he declared thathe was a carnall worldly man, farre from the true loueofGod and his neighbors: 

preferring temporall things before the reward of eternall life* As for the fuperftitious profeffion of popifh Popffli monkfc 

monkes and ftiers, with their blafphemous opinion, to merite for thcmfclucs and for others that will pay tor 

it:was farre from the meaning of our Sauiour Chrili Befide that,not one amonga thoufand of them, if they 

haue any goods or lands before their profeffion,doefell them andgiue them to the poore, but rather to their 

friends and kinsfolkes,or vnto the Abodes, where they know they fliall be wealthily and daintely mainteined. 

The Pope alfo is good to many, and graunteth them capacities to poffeffe temporall goods and benefices, 

contrary to their former vowc* 



ANNOTATIONS, 



Chap, fc 



tihsm.4. 



JlJjem. 



m 
w 

4 Permitted.) Seme things are permitted, though not approoued or allowed, to auoid greater inconuetxences. Toleration 4 

?(o tndn may doe euill for any cdufe , but he may permit other mens euilsfor dims caufo: as God hmfelfe doetk permiflionof 

who can doe no euill . So doth the "Prince and Commonwealth permit leffer cults to efchew greater, andfo may the euUI * 

Holy Church much more (as S. JuguFiine faieth [he doeth) being pLtced among mud> chaff e and natch cockle, to- Aug.ep.i*> 

Urate many things : and y et whatfoeuer Uagainftfayth and good life, fhe neither approonethjior dtffemblethwith (ilence % ei 9* 
n;r committetb. 

Fulke. 4. ^ he chriftian Magiftra te or contmon-wealth, ought to permit no wickcdnefle,which he knoweth and can 

fiunifh: neither doeth the holy Church* tolerate any thmgihzth againftfayth and good life, as S. Auguftine 
aietk Therefore the Church of Rome, and thofe princes and common wealths that permit open whoredom Steww P*- 
in Stcwcs,are not the Church of Chrift,nor they godly Princes and common wealths, that fuffer fuch groffe mi " cd m po " 
Wiekedhelfc,open!y and daily committed. ***■ 

I r And marrieth another.) That which S. Matt!** vttered more obfeurely, andis mifiahen of foments though Manage after 
he meant that for fornication a man might put away his wife ami marry another, is here by this EnangeltftCas dfo by S t Luke) ^^ cc vn* 
put out of doubt, generally mouchmg^twhofoeuer pntteth away his wife and manieth amtlm i commhteth aduontrie. }? wta * 1 '.. 

Aug.li.i.deadult.coniug.c.uAfequentibus. w.i6,i». 

S. Markc, S. Luke and S. Matthew did write all by one fpirite,thereforc the exception cxprefled in the one, Mariaee aftc* 
muft be needs vnderftood in the other. Els you may as well fay 5 there can be no feparation for any caiife, as diuotce. 
you fay,there can be no mariage after diuorce for any caufc« 

. 18 Noneisgood.) l^)ieisemirely,fHbpantiaUy,mdofhinfelfegood, but God : thugh by participation of Gods 
goodnes, men are truely alfo called good. 

zy A riche man.) He is fare called a riche man that hath his confidence (as fsere is exprejfed) in his iredm 
fure, andhadratherforfal^hisfaythandduetietoGod, tlxnlofethcm. asallthey which Lus in Schifme orHerefie to 
fane their goods, 

30 An hundred times fo much.) Sometime God doth fobteffe men alfo in worldly benefites that haue for fakftt dU theirreward 
for him, as S.Gregme, S. Augufiine, andS.Taulinus : but tbeprincipallmeaning is, * that he wiltgiue to fuch menin this >« * is lifc that 
life aboundance of grace and jpirituall comfort and comentation andioy ofconfeience (as theyfeele which haste experience) C 01 *^ *? u ? ^ 
thewhicbffiritHallgiftsex(eedt1)etemporaUco infomuclitlnt he that hath fully WeSSi^ 

forfa\enbmfmaUthingsfwreUgion,wouldm Mat." 



Fulkej. 
$hcm 9 






Q** 



CHAR 



*■ '* * 



ttotv 

WE EKE. 



The Gdfpel 

CHAP. XL 



Chap. xi. 



THEtoUrtb &i»gm*mutothepkceofhUpa/fahtetMhr,hhtri»yha4ththehri8. n , 
partotuus ,j HtfrtvrthhU^fwtbihtfeofGd^^UhtkeXfasfetkehUdtfirua, 
ooipeyne tofiedfafintsoffaitb^ad tt forguetheir enemies, 17 He tmudxth bisPmertn 
Holywecke f m6 f Gl & 
ofhisPafli- 

Hieru- A Nd when they came nigh unto Hieru- 



onin 

faJem. 

PALME- 

Sunday. 

Mt.ii,i. 

lu.I9,20. 



Jr\ falcm and Bethaniato Mount-oliuetjhe 
fendcth two ofhis Difciples, 

2 And faith to them,Goc into the towne 
that is againftyou, and immediatly cntring 
in thither, youflial finde a cok tied , vpon 
which no man yet hath fitten : loofe him, & 
bring him, 

3 And if any man flial fay to you , What 



ANdwhen * they came nigh to Hierufa- Mat*.»i.,. 
lem,vnto'Bethphage and Bethanie, at the U«W9. 

mount ofOliues, he fendeth forth two ofhis dip. 

ctples, 

2 And faith vnto them 3 Goy our way into the 
towne that is oueragainftyou, andasfooneasye 
be entrediutoityejkall/inde a colt tied, wheron 
neuer man fate, loofe him t and bring him hither,, 

3 ssfndifanymanfayvntoyou, whydoeye 



-, ... — j ...~.,..«,y l uju Uj »» jwi 3 vs-*wj*vym*mjttjumojon y yynjaoeye 

doe you?fay that he is needful for our Lord : fo} Say ye that the Lord hath need of him : and 

and incontinent he wil fend him hither. ftraightway he will fend him hither. 

4 And going their waies, they found the * sAndthey went their way, and found the 

colt tied before the gatewithout in the mee- colt tied by the door e without , in aplace where 
ting of two waics : and they lofe him #«.-.— *. — j-a-^-/* #..... 



Kxi7,i& 



5 And certeine of them that flood there, 
faid to them,What doe you loofing the colt? 

6 Who faid to them as I e s v s had com- 
maunded them : and they did let him goe 
with them. 

7 And they brought the colt to I e s v s : 
and they lay their garments vpon him, and 
he fate vpon him. 

8 And $ many fpred their gannents in 
the way : and others did cut boughes from 
the trees,and ftrawed them in the way. 

9 And they that went before & they mat 
folowed, cried faying, Hofanna, bleffedishe 
tbatcommeth in thename of our Lord. 



to. 



Mt.ii, i i. 
Liu?*?. 



two way es met: and they loofe him. 

j Anddiuersofthem that flood there, faid 
vnto themjvhat do ye loofing the colt? 

6 And they faid vnto themetten as Icjki had 
commanded: and they let them go. 

7 * Andthey brought the colt to lefts, and fohn. 11.14. 
caftthetr garment es on him, and he fate vpon 
him. 

8 sAndmany fpred their garmentes in the 
way: and other cut downe branches off the trees, 
and iTrawedthem in the way. 

. j, , , _ . ,- 9 And they that went before , and they that 

9 ™* they^that went before & theythat followed, cried, faying, Hofanna , blejfedis he 

i?«>,-, tbatcommeth in the name of the Lord. 

to Blefedbethekwgdomethat commethin 
the name of him that is Lord of our father Da- 
uid, || Hofanna in the higheft. g Or, o thou 

l / * tAnd lefts entredinto Hierufalem, & ^^ . 
into the Temfle , andwhenhchadlookedround JJEmJ. 
about vpon all thinges , and now the euen tide 
was come, he went out vnto Bethanie with the 
twelue. 

12 Andonthemorow,whentheywereceme 
from Bethanie Jbe hungred. 

figtreehauingleaues, i^S* f£&^ 
could finde anv thing on it . And when he might finde any thing thereon , and when he 
wascometoit,hefoundnothingbutleaues. cametoit, hefound nothing but leaues: for the 
Font was not me time for figges. time offigswas not yet. 

14 And anfwering he faid to it, Now no i 4 tAndlefus anfwered , and faydvntothe 

l"^? 6 , ^u ° f 5 heailym0ref0reUer - And kg^^Neuermaneatefime oftbecbeere- 

15 And they come to Hierufalem . And plesheardit. 

* when he was entred into the temple, he t s And they come to Hierufalem, andwhen 

in Je temple, and the tables of the bankers, out them that fold and bought in theTempleld 

and the chaires of them that fold pigeons he ouerthrew the tables ofthemoney chancer sVand 

oucrthrcvv * thefcattsofthemthatfoldlDoics, 

t6An< l '6 And 



1 Blejfedis the kingdom of our father Da- 
uid that commethjjofanna in the htghefl. 

1 1 And he entred Hierufalem into the 
temple : and hauing vewed al things round 
about, when now the cuening houre was 
come, he went forth into Bethania with the 
Twelue. 

m v n d a v. . J 2 And the next day when they departed 
Mt ^1,19. from Bethania, he was an hungred. 

13 And* when he had feen a farreofa 



i 

■ 

4 



t 

i 

i 




r 

• ! 



tv C h a p. x r. According to S.Marke. j6 

WE ' 1 6 And hee fuffred not that any man 16 Andwouldnotfufferthatanyman(bould 

mould carie a || vcflel through the temple : carrie atryfiujfe through the Temple. 

17 And he taught, faying to them, Is it 17 And he taught, fayingvnto them, *Is'tt Efay.51,7. 
Efa.f*>7. not written, That my houfejhal be called the not written,tMy houfejhalbe called the houfe of 
Ier.7,1 1. yffjg ofyrayar to al nations ? Batyou haue made prayer vnto all nations ? * but ye haue made it a lcre.7.1 r. 

it I a denne oftheeues. denne ofthieues. 

1 8 Which when the cheefc Priefts and / 8 zAnd the Scribes and high Priefis heard 
the Scribes had heard,they fought how they^ \t,and fought how they might defiroy him: for 
might deftroy him. for they were afraid of they fearedhim,becaufe all the people was afio- 
him,becaufe the whole multitude was in ad- niedat his dottrinc. 
miration vpon his dod^rine. 19 Andwhen euenwat come, lefuswent out 

1 p And when the euening was come, he of the citie. 

went forth out of the citie. 20 *And in the morning astheypajfedby, Matth.ax.19 

Mt.ti,io. 2oAnd*vvhenthcypaffcdbyinthemor- they fawe the fgge tree dried vp from the 

ning, they law the figtree withered from the rootes. 

rootes. 2 1 zAnd Peter hauing remembredfaith vn- 

2 1 • And Peter remembring, fayd to him, to him,Kjvlafler,behold,the thefigge tree which 

Rabbi, behold the figtree that thou didft thou cur fedjl, is withered away. 

curie, is withered. 22 zAnd lefts anfwerm, faith vnto them, 

V£ho&\ 2l AndlEsvsanfwcringfaithtothcm, Hme f a ,thinGod. 

for sGregori- Haue* faith of God. 23 Tor verily I fay vntoyou, that whofoeuer 

SSIST 2 3 AmenI fay to you', that whofoeucr ^r vnt0 ^ mtmtame> Be thou Yemoue ^ 

« em b., 7 .And mal fay to this mountainc, Be taken vp and a „dbethoucaf into the fea,andjhal not doubt in 

SSany be caft into the fca, andfhall not iiaggerin y s W/j butfl)al y deeue fhat th ~ - 

SaSood & £™>} ut . bdcC . U ^ tl !? : ™ hatfoeuer , hee which he faiethjbal come to pafe .-whofoeucr he 

is to bdeeue faith,malbc done : it mal be done vnto him. ^fy^albe vnto him. 

thatheisabie, 24 Therefore I fay to yon,al things what- J -., c rr M . \Kwin\ 

and that he wil r ^ , J . } u ' , D , 24 Therefore 1 fay vnto you *what things Matt -7-7-! 

doe ic if ic be foeuer you aske, praying, beleeue that you . T , J , J J ■> , ! , * lukexx.7. 

S^rand/i i ■ «, u A. 1 * ^ foeuerye defirewhenye pray,beleeue that yerc- 

«P. cdien 5? 2 nd llialreceiue,& they fhal come vnto you. c<3) ' . / J • J ,\ J ', */*« 

noimpedi-; »jl ] a.i/1 j. rV cetuetnzm,andyefl)albauevf\zm. 

meat on «« 25 And whenyoumalitandto pray,for- ■ ' { * ' x*,,.*,, 

V* giue if you haue ought againit anie man : fS ^Andwhenyefiand praying* forgiue, if™"- 6 - 1 *- 

thatalfoyourfatherwhichisinheaucn,may y e haue ought agamfi any man : thatyotrr father 

forgiue you your fmnes. alfowhtchisinheauen^nayforgiueyouyourtref- 

16 ttffobcthatyouwilnotforgiue,nci- fw s * 

ther wil your father that is in heaucn,forgiuc z 6 "But if you do not forgiue ^either wil your 

you your finnes. father which is in heauen forgiue you your tref- 

27 And they come againetoHierufalem. pajfes. 
And *vvhen he walked in the temple, there 27 zAnd they come againc to Hierufa- 
come to him the cheefe Pricfts and Scribes lem: and *ashe walked in the Temple, there Matt.t1.14. 

andtheAuncients, come tohim the high Priefis, & the Scribes, and^™' 1 ' 

28 And they fay to him, In what power theelders 3 

doeft thou there thmgs?and who hath giuen 2 8 zAndfay vnto him y By what amhorttie 
thee this power, that thou fhouldeft doe does! thouthefe things ? andwho gaue thee this 
thefe things. amhorttie to doe thefe things t 

29 AndlEsvsanfweringfaidtothem,I 29 lefts anfwered^nd faidvnto them,I wil 
alfo wil aske you one word, & anfwere you a lf a ske of you one aueilion, andanfwere me, 
me : and I wil tel you in what power I doe and Iwiltelyou by what authoritie I doe thefe 

. thefe things. things. 

30 Thebaptifmeof Iohn was it from J0 The baptifme of John, whether was it 
I heauen, or from men ? anfwere me. from heauen,or of men : nAnfwere me. 

I 31 Butthey thought with them fclucs, $l AndtheyreafonedwiththemfeluesSay- 

\ [7ruH /?' t e ? UCn : u hC T d ^ ingJfwWfayfromheauenfrwilfay, why 

1 Why then did you not bcleeuc him? then didye not Jeleeue him ? ' 

3 2lfwefay,Frommen they feared the 32 ButifweMf^Ofmen^efeare the^slsthc 

people.foralaccountedlohnthathewas ,n people: for oilmen counted /ohn that he was a thirdperfon 

deede a Prophet. - very Prophet. inGrcckc. 

53 And Md 



•y 




Holy 

WE EKE. 



The Gofpel. C h a p. x i u 

3 3 And they anfwering fay to hsvs, 33 And they anfwering, fay vnto Iefits, wee 

We know nor. And I E s v s anfwering faith cannot tell. And lefus anfwering, faith vnto 

to them,Neither do I tel you in what power them, Neither do I tellyou by what author itte I 

I doc thefe things. do thefe things. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xi. 



T 






Rhettt. 1. 8 Manyfprcd.) ytlttefi voluntary dueties were grot eftd torn Savour, andfibe the Undone to him intheB.Som i 

crament. k 

Fulke. J. You muft firft proouc,that Chrift is prefcnt in your mafic cake,as he was riding to Icrufalenyn fuch fort as \ 

youaffirme. Secondly, ifhcwercfo prefcnt, fcinghe commanded thefacrament to be eaten :youcaryingit Abufeof&e 
about contrary to his commandement, can not pleafehim,with any thing that you doc. Fomovvheistobe faciamo *t. 
worfhippcd,at the right hand of God in heauen,and not vpon earth. Col.3.1. & %. 

Rhefft.2. z6 lffobcthat.) God never forgiuetb panes to him that pardoncthnotbis enemies fom his Ixtrt. Whereby it is evi- 
dent tlxd more is required then only faith. 

Fulfte. 2. Though more be required , then only faith , yet only faith obtcineth remiffion of finnes at Gods hand. 

Rom.4.&&c« 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xi. 



Xhem. 3. 



Rhem. 



4. 



16. Veffel through the temple.) He could wt abide to fie tlxTernplc of God profatted,w nor fit fa^ r - 
to be done in h, \rhhh othermfe were not vnlaxtfitbttt honeft, if they kid bene done in due place . Hoxo much leffe cat he tu Go^hurch, 
title the pre fanmgcf Churches mwYritbHercth^ 

Fluke* J* God cannotabide the prophaning of the Church wiihhercricall feruice, and preaching of herefie & Mat- 

phemie,thcrforc he abhorrcih the Popifli feruice and preaching, which is ftill of herefie and blafphcmie. As Slander, 
tor our Church feruice and preaching, being iuftified by the word of God cxprefled in the fcripturcs, and re- 
ferring ail honor and gloi ic of our faluation, to God and Chrift only,mutt needs be far from blaiphemie. But 
popery giuing pan of the honor of God and Chrift to creatures, and part to their owne merits, and ceremo- 
nies of rheir owne inucntion^s both hercticall and bjaiphemous. I 

17. Denncof thctues.) If the Temple rras then a deimeoftheeues, bermfe of profane and fecular merehandifes 
foxv rnttch mo re mtr t when the fmfi appointed for the Holy Sacrifice and Sacrament of the Bodie ofCbriff* is made a derm 

for the Mini flcrs ofCaluim bread? 

Fltlke.4. Thc Sacrifice of Chriftes body, was performed once by himfelfe,to the cternall faluation of all his chofen. 

Heb.9.& 10, And therforc.the repetition thercofifuppofed in the popifh maffeas a moft horrible blafphemy,a- < am -fir, n r t i,, 
gainft the facrifice and cternall priefthood of our iauior Chrift.We miniftcr thc Lordes fupper, according to mate, 
his owne inftitution . We hauc nothing to doc with Caluins bread,or any mansinucntionin celebration of o- n ,w 
thc bleflcd facra ment, aianao. 

GHAP. XII. 

/ Ufretelkth to the Imes in a parable their reprobation rmfl worthy \ and the vocation of the Church of the Gentils in their 
place, 10 himfi!fbein;r the headfme thereof. 13 He defeated the fiutre of 'the Vbarifees and Herod 'ian Si about pay- 
tngtrtbittctoCxfir: 2 3 anfwercthalfothe inttention of ' the Sadducees againfithel{efHrre£Iion; 28 alfitheopp 




Ef.J,t. A ND hebegan tofpeake to them in pa- A Nd*he began to fieake vnto them by •tor -a- Mawi.33. 

Wc.ji,33. X.Xrablc$,* A man planted a vineyard and jLXbles. A certeme man flouted ' avineyard lukezo.?. 

Smfn',* ma /e a hedge about it, & digged a trough, andhefet an hedge about it, and digged awinefW- 

d^^** and buiIt a towre > and let it out to husband- frejfe/ind built a towered let it out to husband- Ierc - i,ai ' 

vin r eyL,is t» men;and went forth into a ftrange countrie. menjmdvecnt into afirange countrey, 

SifeSf ° c 2 4 ndhcfentto ^ ehusbanclmcriitlf * ea - * Andwhethetimen>ascome,hefenttothe 

irrad.Thcrer- "> n a l"cruant,to receiue of the husbandmen, husbandmen ajeruaxt, that he might receiue of 

EfeSS ofthe A J r " itcofth [ vineyard. the husbandmen of the fruite of thevineya-rd. 

Ptophoswho 1 Who apprehending him,bette him: & 3 sAndtheycauvhthim.attd beat him, and 

S£& fcnth f fvayemptic. fent him a»ay empul 

andpaiecutc 4 And againe he lent to them an other 4 And againe he fent vnto them another fer- 

feruant: and him they wounded in thc head, uant : andat him they cafifiones, and brake his 

tHis^onneis and vfed him reprochfully. headend fent him away all to reuiled. 

our sauiour, 5 And againe he fent an other , and him / And againe he fent another, and him they 

STcS. th 7, k f d:& 1 _ man yother J beatingcerteine, Wed: andmany other, be atingfome.and^ling 

fiedoutofche and killing others. fome, y &J * 

k^ f K« . 6 Therforc hauing yet one % fonne moft 6 Andfo when he had yet but one beloued 

caffinghim fJeere; him alio he lent vnto them laft fay fonne ,he fent him alfo at the loft vnto themSay- 

JinqiS! ,n S> That thc y wiU reuerence iny fonne. ing, They will ft &d in awe of my fonne. 

7 B « 7 But 



^AtfMMI 



J 






Hotv Chap, xi i. According to S. Markc. 77 

W e e k e. g^ t ^ e husbandmen faid one to an o- 7 'But the husbandmen fay damongsl them - 

ther, This is the heicr : come, let vs kil him : felues, This is the heire,comeJetvs kill him, and 

and the inheritance fhal be ours. the inheritance fhalbe ours. 

8 And apprehending him , they killed 8 Andthey tooke him,and killed him, and 

^ t a him , and call him forth out of the vineyard, cafihim out of the vineyard. 

I«|jrff3d« 9 What therfore wil the lord of the vine- 9 what fhall therefore the Lordof the vine- 

con4iomthe j ^ > ^ j^c wil come & deftroy the huf* ^rfwf doe ? Hee fhall come anddesiroy the huf- 

faVftroied ; bandmen:& wil giue the vineyard to others, bandmen, andwtllgiue the vineyard vnto other. 

SS$Sw 1 Neither haue you read this fcripture, / Haae ye not read this Scripture ? * The PfiL xitu. 

IheApofties The Xftone which the builder sreiecled,the fame flonewhich the builders difallowed,is become the n*»«»»"-4»« 

3te£ST is made the headof the comer: chiefefione ofthe corner? ^ •**"• 

Gcmiis. /; fly our Lord was this done, and it is mar~ 11 This was the hordes doing, andit is mar- 

is become the 12 ^ nc J they foughtto lay hands on him, 12 They went about alfototakehim,andfea~ 

SSeSyittSgw and they feared 'hcmultitudc.fortheyknew red the people :for they knew that he hadfpoken 

& the Church t h at ^ c f pa k c this parable to them . And lea- the parable againft them : andthey lefthtm,and 

in which the . . r . r , . \. ., ° ' 

faichfai both uuig him they went their way. went thstr way. 

2lG Ie 3s * 3 * Andthey fend to him certainc ofthe /j? * Andthey fent vnto himcerteineofthe Matth.tt.if 

arecontdned. Pharifees and ofthe Hcrodians : that they Tharifees andoftheHerodians,totake him in ltikc.to.io. 

Mtzzjiy. fliouldentrappehiminhisword. his words. 

Lu.10,10 . j Who comming, fay to him, Maifter, 1+ And when they -were come, they fay vn- 

we know that thou art a true fpeaker, & ca- to him, UWafter, we know that thou art true, 

reft not for any man : for thou docit not and carefl for no man: for thou conjiderejl not 

looke vpon the perfon of men, but teacheft theperfon of men , but teacheft the way of God 

the way of God in truth . is it lawful to giue in trueth : Is it law full to giue tribute to Qafar, 

tribute to Csefar : or fhal we not giue it? or not? 

1 j Who knowing their fubteltie, faid to // Shall we giue, or fhall we not giue ? But 

them, Why tempt you me?bring me a penie he knowing their hypocrijie , fayde vnto them, 

that I may fee it. why tempt yeme ? Tringmeapeny, that I may 

16 But they brought it him. And he faith fee it, 

to them , Whofe is this image and inferip- 16 And they brought it .-and he faith vnto 

tion ? They fay to him, Ca?fars. them,whofe is this image & ftperfcription? And 

1 7 And I e s v s anfwering, faid to them, they faid vnto him,C<cJars. 

Render therfore the things that arcCarfars, / 7 And lefts anfwering, faid vnto the, Giue 

to Caefar : and that ate Gods, j| to God. And to * Csfar the things that belong to Ccefar : & Rom. 13.7. 

they marueled at him. to God, the things which pertaine to God. And 

18 And* there came to him the Sadu- they marueiled at him. 

Liwo'i?' cees t ^ iac &y tnerc * s no fefurredion : & they / s * There come alfo vnto him the Saducees, Matth.z2.23 

asked him faying,Maiftcr, which fay there is no refttrrettion, andthey asked lukc.10.27. 

Aft.i? 6. l 9 * Moyfes wrote vnto vs, that if any him,faying, 

Dm&sJ. mans brother die,and leaue his wife,& leaue tp Mafier, * Mofis wrote vnto vs, If any Dcur.x? .; . 

no children, | his brother fhal take his wife mans brother die , and leaue his wife behinde 

and raife vp feed to his brother. him, and leaue no children , that his brother 

20 There were therfore feuen brethren : fhouldtake his wife, and raife vpfeede vnto his 
and the firft tooke a wife , and died lcauing brother. 

nohTue. 20 There were feuen brethren; and the firft 

2 1 And the fecond tooke her, and died : tookea wife, andwhen he died,left no feede be- 
and neither this left iffue . And the third in hinde him. 

like maner. 21 Andthe fecond tooke her, anddied, net- 

22 And the feuen tooke her in like fort : ther left he any feede: andthe ' third Ukewife. 
and did not leaue iffue.Laft of al the woman 22 And feuen had her, and left no feede be- 
alfo died. hinde them: lafl ofall the wife died alfo, 

23 In the refurre&ion therfore when 23 /„ the refurreHion therefore when they 
they fhal rife againe, whofe wife fhal fhe be Jhall rife, whofe wife fhall fhe be of them? for feuen 
of thefe? for the feuen had her to wife. hadher to wife. 

24 And I e s y s anfwering, laid to them, 2/f And Iefus anfwering , faid vnto them, 

Do *Z)o 



J . 



Holy 

WEEKE. 



Exo,3,£. 



Mw2j54. 



Dcu.6,$ 



Leu.i9,i8, 



Mt.ij,4i. 

Lu.ZOy^l . 

Pf.io?,i. 



TheGofpel CHAP.xir. 

Do ye not thcrfore errc || , notjmowing the Doe ye not therefore erre, becaufe ye know not 



fcriptures,nor \ the power of God? 

25 For when they fhal rife againe from 
the dead , they fhal neither marrie nor be 
married, but are as the Angels in heauen. 

26 Andasconcerningthedead,thatthey 
do rife againe , haue you not read in the 
booke of Moyfes , how in the bum God 
fpake to him, faying, famthe GodofzAbra- 



the Scriptures,neither the power of God? 

2j For when they (ball rife from the dead, 
they neither marrtejtor aregtuen in marriage : 
butareasthe angelswhich are /* heauen. 

26 nAs touching the dead that they rife : ^ XQ . . 
haue ye not read in the booke of Mofes, how in mari^',, 
the bufh Godjfake vnto him, frying, * /am the 
GodofAbraham,andthe Godof/fahac, &the 



hxm/mdthe ^ . „.„ w 

27 HeisnotthcGodofthcdead" 7 , butof 27 He is'not the God of the dead, butGodof 

ft 1 1 -** * •» 



the liuing. You therforc arc much dccciued. 

28 And* there came one of the Scribes 
that had heard themqiieftioning,and feeing 
that he had wcl anfwercdthem , asked him 
which was the flrft commandement of al. 

29 And Iesvs anfwered him, That the 
firit commaundcment of al is, Heare Ifrael: 
the Lord thy Godjs one God. 

SO cAnd thouflialt hue the Lord thy God 
from thy whole hart, and with thy whole foul, and 
with thy whole minde, andwith thy whole power. 
This is the firft commaundement. 

3 1 And the fecond is like to it, Thoufhalt 
hue thy neighbour as thy felf. An other com- 



the liuing .-ye therefore doe greatly erre. 

28* zAnd when there came one of the Mattbax^ 
Scribes, and had heard them difputing together, 
and perceiued that he had anCwered them well, 
he asked him which u the first commandement 
of all. 

29 lefits anfwered him, The fir ft of all the 
commandementsis, Heare, O Ifrael, the Lord Deuc^.4, 
our God is one Lord : 

SO And thoujbalt hue the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, and with allthyfoule, and with 
all thy minde, andwith all thy ftrength . Thisis 
theprft commandement : 

MK '% " ■'.- - . .- 3' sAnd the fecondis like vnto this , 7%o« Leui.19.18. 

maundement greater then thefe there is not. fhalt hue thy neighbour as ttjfelfe.tbercis none -ZSa? 
3 2 And the Scribe faid to him,Wcl Mai- other comnianLnent greater then thefe. *™W- 

32 Andthe Scribe faydvnto him, Welljn*- S^bai' 
Uer, thou haft faid the trueth -.for there is one 
Cjod,and there is none other hut he. 

33 zAndto loue him with all the heart, and 
with all the vnderftanding,andwith ahhefoule, 
andwith all the ftrength , and to hue a mans 
neighbour as himfelfe, is greater then all the 
burnt offerings and facrifces, 

34- sAndwhen Iefusfawe that he anfwered 
difcreetly, he faydvnto htm, Thou art not farre 



fier, thou haft faid in truth, that there is one 

God, and there is none other befides him. 

3 3 And that he be loued from the whole 

hart,and with the whole vndcrftanding, and 

•with the whole foulc, and with the whole 

ftrength : and $ to loue his neighbour as him 

felf is a greater thing then al holocauftcs & 
facriflces. 

34 And Iesvs feeing that he had an- 
fwered wifely, faid to him, Thou art not 



firtv fmm tW* h; n „A ch j * i «v fr ' r "y> "ejayavntomm, inouartnottarre 

«£?££&£ of God • ** no tztPtT*™-* **-"-*» 

' that durst aske htm any question. 



35 And * Iesvs anfwering, faid, tea- 
ching in the temple , How do the Scribes 
fay, that Chrift is the fonne of Dauid? 

36 For Dauid him felf faith in the holy 
Ghoft : Our Lord faid to my Lord, fit on my 
right hand, vntillput thine enemies thefoote- 
ftooleofthyfeete. 

3 7 Dauid therfore him felf calleth him 
Lord, and whence is he his fonne ? And a 
great multitude heard him gladly. 

38 And he faid to them in his docrrine, 
* Take heedc of the Scribes that wil walkc 
in long robes, and be faluted in the market- 
place, 

39 And fit in the firit chaires in the Syna- 
gogs,and loue the higheft places at fuppers: 

40 Which deuoure widowes houies vn- 

der 



35 * And Iefus anfwering, fay d, teaching in Matth.11.41 
the Temple , How fay the Scribes that Chrift is lukc *M*» 
the fonne of Dauid? 

36 For Dauid himfelfe infpiredwith the ho- pfalxxoj. 
lyghoilfayd, * The Lord faid to my Lord, Sit 

on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy 
footeftoole. 

37 "Dauid himfelfe calleth him Lord'. and 
whenceishe thenhts fonne ? Andmuchpeople 
heard him gladly. 

38 Andhcfaidvnto themin his doOrine, Mattk ,. 
* Beware of the Scribes, which dsftre to walks lukeii-4 
in long clothing,^ loue falutations in the mar" 
ketplaces, 

39 Andthe chiefe featesinthe Synagogues, 
andthe vppermoftroomesatfeafts. 

4-0 *fVhicJ deuoure widovpcshou[es } &vn- MatuuM* 

4er lukc.xo.47. 



Holy 

WEEKE, 



Uflh 1 



j Co^oth ac- 
cept almcs 
that arc cor- 
refpondent to 
euerymansa- 

bilinc, and 
the more able, 
die move mutt 

amangiue. 



Chap.xii. 

der the pretence of long prayer: thefe flial 
receiue larger iudgement. 

41 * And I e s v s fitting ouer againft the 
treafurie, beheld how the multitude did call 
money into the treafurie , & many rich men 

did cart in much. 

42 And when there came a certaine 

poore widow,me caft in two mites, which 

is a farthing. 

4$ And calling his Difciples together, 

he kith to them,Amen I fay to y ou,that this 

poore widow hath caft in $ more then al 

that haue caft into the treafurie. 

44 For al they of their aboundance haue 

cart in : but flic, of her penurie hath caft in al 

that me had,hcr whole liuing. 



According to S. Marke. 



78 



der a pretence 'make long prayers: Thefe Jhai y re- 
ceiue greater damnation. 

41 * Andwhen Iefut fate otter againft the I««* 
treafurie ,he beheld how thepeopleput money in- 
to the treafurie: and many that were rich ,caft in 
much. 

4.2 And there came a certaine poore widow, 
and pie threwe in two mites , which make a far- 
thing. 

43 Andwhen he had called vnto him his dif- 
ciples joe fayth vnto themyerely I fay vntoyou, 
that this poore widow hath caft more in, then all 
they which haue caft into the treafurie. 

44 For all they did caft in of their fuperftui- 
tie: but foe of her want, did caft in all that foe 
had,eucaallherltuinir. 



ihem. u 
Tulke 1. 



Khcm. 2. 



Tttlke. 2. 



Rhem.j. 

Lm.i3,i6. 
D«u j 5,$. 

Fulke 3. 

Rhem~f. 



Fulkef. 



Khem. e. 



Ftilh r . 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xii. 

25 Tolouchis.) ThhexccUencieofCbaritietcachethvs that faith only U not fufficieut. 

To the keeping of the lawe faith only is not fiifncicnt,biu perfect pietie and chatitic are required.But to iu- iuOifiation. 
ftification of a finncr,that hath not kept the lawe } faith only is iufncient.Rom.4.& 5. y« that faith which wor- 
keth by charitie. _ 

ANNOTATIONS. CHAr. xii. 

17. To God.) Thefe men were very circumftecJ and wary to doe at duties to C<efar,but of their dutieto Godthey j^jjjj> f 
had no regards Hereunto flaw, temporal Vrinces , and by them to vphold their Hereftes, doe not only inculcatemcm thePr } ncc 
dutie to the Vrince,difftmbling that which isdeweto God : but alfo giue to the Trince more then dewytnd takfjrom Goi 
his right and dutie. But Chriji allowing U/ar hit right ,wameth them alfo of their dutie toward GodJlnd that u it winch 
CatholihsincHlcate i ObeyGod ) doea4hecommmdeth i Seruehimfirft,atdtlientheTrince. 

This is a meere fclaundcr of godly Preachers, who as well teach the Princes dutie to God, as the iubiects si"™'- 
dutie to the Prince.But Papiftes forbid Princes to yceld that dutie to God,which they owe to him as Princes, 
namely to iet forth and maintaine his religion by their lawcs,and to punilh all contemners thereof. Auguft, 

it hTs brother (haltake.) Mar^elkre,that the Law which faith, Thoufb^nun^thyhj^m^^M^ 
is not fitch at admttetb no difpenfation^at though this manage were againft nature. For here the fame Law faithjhat m 
fame cafe,the brother not only might ,but then wot bound to marry his brother* wife, 

Atraytcrousandhereucallnoic,confutcdbcfore,ChapASea.t. «„,-«,.*- 

24. Not knowingthc Scriptures.) Whowouldhaue thought that by thtsplact of 'ScripttmeJUagedbyChrift, JJgJfSTof 
the ■RtfomEllon waeiyouedf and «iet we fee that Chriftdoth hereby deduce it ,andchargeth thefe great Voclors and fcripturCt 
Maifters (which arrogated to them fellies the knowledge of Scriptures) that it is their ignorance,that they tyw notfo to uh : ch Hm. 
dedweh.lSlomarueltheniftheHolyT)oclorsaidCatholi^C\mrchma\ethelikfdedum 

the Hrctik? doth not or wilnot fee fomuch, therfore no doubt, becaufe hetyowetbnotthe Scriptures, whereof heboa* 
(iethfomuch,northefen(eoftheHoly Ghoflinthem . Tor examplepbenof that place, ltmalnotbeforgiucnin this 
"world nor in the world to coincident fathers deduce, that there arefoms remitted after this life in Turgatorie. Sec 

Mat.12,32., , , . •• • J I JL 

Whenfoeuer the Doctors deduce any argument out of the Scriptures, as rightly as this is deduced by our 
S?.uiourChrift,thatitmaybeconcludedintrucandlawfullfyllogifmes,outofthewordesofthe Scripture,we 

acknowledge it to be the word of God,as well as that which is expreficd in the text . But not euery furmrfe.or ™$ word «<« 
vnncceffary collcction.is warranted by this deduction. For the collc&ton of purgatonc, out of the text Math. oa ' 

12.s1.Sce our anfwer in the fame place. , ... . 

2 ». The power of God.) Euenfo doe Herttil^i erre two warn : becaufe they kpow not the Scriptwes,which they Hererikes fg- 

mtertrcte contrarieto thefenfe of the whole Church and cfalthe ancient fathers : andbecaufe they kpow not the Power of JgJJg^ 

God,that as he ps able to raife the fife fame bodies againe ,fohe can mal^e his body prefentin many places : but being al- 

together faithlejfc ami not beleeuinghis power , they dilute of al (itch matters only by reafonand their owneimagma- 

• 

Wcinterprctc the Scriptures, accordingto the analogic of faith, and confirme our interpretation by au- Interpretation 
ftoritic of the Scriptures them (elues,taking the fenfe of the Scriptures out of the Scriptures them felues , as J*J scrip- 
all true Catholikes ought to doe,by the iudgement of CIcmcns,citcd in the decrees. Uift. $7. '• relatum. And in 
the cheefe matters of controuerfie bttvveene vs and the Papiftes.we haue the confent of the whole Pnmitiue 
Church.and the moft ancient and approucd Fathers of the fame,as may appcarc in many of our wrirings^nd 
namely in confutation ofthefc popifh notes. The power of God how great it is, we knowtbut we doe not ac- T!iebo<Iy rf 
knowledge that he will doc any thing contrary to his will and his worde. Thereforcwe doc notbeleeue,that chtift. 
his bodieis prefent in many places at once, for then he mould not be like his brethren'm all thinges, except 
finne.Heb.i.i 7 He fhould not reteine a truebodie, whereunto our bodies in the rcfurrcftion, fhould be made 
*onformabie.Philip.3 .m .yea he fcould haue no bodie at iU*Auguji,Ep.l7.Dardano. 

R CHAm 



Weeke. TheGofpel Chap.xiu. 

CHAP. XIII. 




& A ^cnfh hC n hC r TV^?' T Cmpk ' A N<2) *"*»»" ™ °f '* Temple, one of M*nh,„ 

Sic'Lo., ,7P°^ ls Diraplesik.thtohi m ,Maitter, ^ Us dsfciples fayde vnto km , Master rL^^t 

SSSi ^^™**™*ndi**l*id ^batfione/andiLbmn^^ ^ 

< a^U f S J * ^wenng Jaid to him, thouthefe great Lldi^s? * there flj not L^ 10 

Z lntl U fit ^^ bui !? n g s? L There ^ «*< A V" -*r . that HiZt MS< 

nof b d ft d P ° n ' ^ thrmeKdmne ' 

°« A„!l r °u e l r • w . S A»d as he fate vbott the mount efOHuer 

gamlt the Temple Peter and lames & Iohn loh»MAndrert>^kedbimfecreteh 

TvfSD1Y MlA ;t V « fTK'r ,. L * TeUvsrhenfiallthefitbiJief^J 

*£ 4 Td vs, uhen flralhhefe things be? vhat frallbe the fane *ben all tbffe thinolfa 

and what fhal be the figne when ai theft be fulfilled? J"*»>gsj»* 



things fta begin to be confummate ? s A „ d , cfia mf , eri ffc ^ 

then, Sec, bT„ S a "'T!' g bc S ant0 % t0 ^heeA^jmUc,^ ^E»4,* 

mg that || I am he : and they iM feduce , *^*« tfW, WtfA* 

'i„j „. „ „ ,» ,, t •frrarei.bijeMttrmil.eA: Tor fi<cb ihmts 

7 And when you flial heare of warres mOl w ^„^, fe ,fo „,^ ^j P* 

andbruitcs of warns, ftare not. forthefe wr 
SSt AingsmiiftbeMtheendisnotyer. ', F^, A*,,,*, „r, ^ff „^ 

»*,*» Si? ' "#"■»• Thefe there ^d,^U, : Lf^l e f^s 
in oft* thingsarethcbcgmningofiorowcs. offirmn *'S,«m*gi 

SEEL, deL^'^'T^t" • For ' hc >' fll! ' 1 ' J»'*W»FJifcrfoA,W 
iatheUm ddiucryouvpraCounccIs,and nSiTiai'or? JtIWtn<>» <".«,£/, , ""■J° r ""yi" M 

T „ a j- ""- u, \ ™io fob c for a KitmfTeafaw/? them 

ni^a' Mt ' 0nS M "* Gcf P cl ' «i-* 4?4^^WMa K ,,o.,, 

,t a j l i n ,, , amour all nations. 

?Vi,T y ,» a ju l ' ut ""- no, y Vjn0 ". f«ritiimtyeth.vn,eakeMtbehnhGbiiiy 

chitteflS rid! * k' S ° nne : and n tHe f**' ^the father the fonie; andibechU- 
pcrfcu^nce woiKe their death. andjhallputthemtod-ath 

x.Thef 2 a Aii cnajhe tame [halve Cafe 

hev ti ut a . „f ' , T nd n rft3nd>hen *»»«^-*««*w* V'*« (&fe» &i, •■ 4 • 
they that atem fcwr^let the m flee vnto the A« ««*,*, «*fffl^; 2. to £ £ 

moun- ^ c 



Ik 



- * 



Holy 

Weeks 



Chap, xiii 



According to S. Marke. 



79 



mountamcs: 

1 5 And he that is on the houfe toppe, 

let him not goe downe into the houfe, nor 
enter in to take any thing out of his houfe : 

1 6 And he that flial be in the field , let 
him not returnc backe to take his gar- 

1 7 And wo to them that are with childc 
and that gitie fuckc in thofe daies. 

1 8 But pray that the things chauncenot 

in the winter. ... 

1 9 For thofe daies flial be fuch tribulati- 
ons as were not from the beginning of the 
creation that God created vntil novv,neuher 

flial be. , 

io And vnles the Lord had fliorteneel 

die daies, noflefli fliouldbcfaucd: but for 

the elea which he haih eledted, he hath 

t fhortened the daies. 

21 And then if any man foal fay vnto 
you, Loe, here is Chriit : loc, there : doe not 

bcleeuc. 

22 For there fhal rife vp falfc-Chriftes 
and falie-Prophets , and they flial flievv|| 
figncs and wonders, to feduce (if it be pofsi- 
blc) the elect alio. 

2 3 You therefore take hecde : behold I 

haue foretold you al things. 

24 But in thofe daies after that tribulati- 
on * the funnc flial be darkened , and the 
moonc fhalnot giuc her light, 

25 And the ftarres of heauen flial be fal- 
ling downe, and the powers that are in hea- 

uen,fhal be moued. 

z6 And then they flial fee the * Sonne 
of man comming in the cloudes, with much 

powerandglorie. 

27 And then flial he fend his An*cls,and 

flial gather together his elecKrom the foure 
windcs,from the vttermoft part of the earth 
to the vttcrmolt part ofheauen. 

28 And of thefigtrcc lcarne ye a para- 
ble.When now the bough thereof is tender, 
and the leaucs come forth, you know that 
fommcr is very nigh. 

29 Soyoualfo when you dial fee thefe 

things come to paffe, know ye that it is very 

nigh,at the doores. 

3 o Amen I fay to you, that this generati- 

on'fhal not pane, vntil al thefe things be 

done. 

3 1 Heauen and earth flial pane , but my 

tcadi it other;, vVOl'dcS flial DOt paiiC. 

Sp!S? C 32 But of that day or.houre no man 
fmhfoftb kn wcd-,ncithery Angels in heauen, nor yt 
fcJfC * Sonne, 



loci.3 3 i 3T • 



Dan 7,15. 



though him 
felt knew not, 
at the Hew* 
liktt Agnoics 

hc'il :buc be* 
oufcheknew 
1: no: for to 



be in Iurieflee to the mount aines : 

if And let him that is on the houfe top, not 

go downe into the houfe, neither enter therein, 
to fetch any thing out of his houfe. 

1 6 *And let him that is in the fielde , not 
turne backe againe for to take his garment with 

him, 

1 7 Woe fhal be then to them that are with 

ch'ilde , and to them that giuefucke in thofe 

dayes. 
* 1$ But fray ye that jour flight benot in the 

rrinter; 

19 For there fhal be in thofe dayes fuch tri* 
bnlat'wn , as was not pom the beginning of the 
creation which God ereated,vnto this ttrnt, nei- 
ther fhal be in any wife. 

20 And except that the Lord had fhortened 
thofe dayes, no fltfifiouldbcfaued: but for the 
eleftsfaJ~j whom he hath chofin, he hathfhorte* 

ned thofe dayes. , 

21 *Andthen>if any man frail fay to you, ^[J %i 

Loehere is Chrtft , or, loehets there: beleeue 
him not. 

22 For fdfechrifts, and falfe prophets (hall 
rife>andfhtilflwrefignes and wonders >to decetue, 
tftt werepoffible,euen the eleSi. 

23 But takeyeheede.-beholdeJ haue jhetred 

you all things before. 

24 * Moreouerjn thofe daies ,after that tri- Ezech.jt.7, 

bulation, the Smne frail be darkened, andthe JJJgJJ 

Moonefralnot giuc h:r light : 

2s aAnd the Starres of heauen frail fall % 

and the powers which are in heauen frallbe fra* 

ken. 

z6 And then fhall they fee the fonne of man 

comming in the cloudes* with great power and 

glorie. 

27 And then fhall he fend his Angels , and 

fhall gather together his eleB from the foure 
windesftom the ende of the earth, to the vtter- 
moft part ofheauen. 

2? Learne a parable of the Figgetree. 
JVhenher branch is yet tender, &hathbrought 
foorth leaues , yee knowe that Sommer is 

neere : 

Z9 So ye in like manor, whenye •fhall fee thefe 

things come to paffe , vnderftand that it ;/ nigh % 

euen at the doores. 

3 Verely I fay vni oyou, that this generate 
on fhall in no wife paffe , till all thefe things be 

done. 

3 1 Heauen and earth fhall paffe away : but 

my words frail in no wife paffe away. 

32 But of that day and that houreknoweth 
no man ,no not the Angels which are in heauen, 

R 2 % neither 



Holy 

Weeke. 

The Gofpc! 
for a Confef- 
forthatisaBi- 
ftiopjAnd on 
thcAnniuerfi- 
»ie of the crea- 
tion of u£i- 
•kop. 



The 

Sonnc,but the Father. mt i 

3 3 Take hcede, watch, and pray, for you 
know not when the time is. 

34 Euenasaman who being gone into 
a ftrangc countrie , left his houfe : and gaue 
his feruants authoritic * oucr cch worke, 
and commaunded the porter to watch. 

35 Watch ye thcrfore (for you know 
not when the Lord of the houfe commeth 



Ch ap. xiii. 




33 - -vv yt „«, ew , nnunanapray : for ye Martha r. 
know not when the time is. '■'■>■> ™rou4.ij 

34 \Asa man which is gone into a firattve 
comtrey, and hath left his houfe, and given au- 
thmtte to hisjeruants , and to euery man his 
rrorke,and commaunded the porter to watch .• 

35 Watchyetherfore(foryeknownofKhm 
themaHer of the houfe commeth , ateuen, or at 



Rhem. 



I . 



Rhem. 



Rhem. 2. 

Hvppilyt.ti.dc 

tAnriiiiiJle, 

Cypr.de Can* 

Fu/ket. 



yo^ee;^. "" 1118 ^ 011 ^ ^' 116 ^ - * ^a? if he come fodainely , he fnde ; o» 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chapxiii 

10. Shortened the daks.) Mlmftinl&tfhrtktinuym^^j^- Apoc * 
Neither Damcl],norIohn,tcHtheccrtain e rimeaf AnrirhrfO-. -s ... --?■ A P OCJ ^ 

rpoa 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xiii. 

4- When (hal ihcfc thinqs be ?) Tk miferies xhicl, di / FJllvfo** ^ 1 n . a- r • « 
nlxrcvfon dmftfj>cak(th indifferently of Bosk •> m °J ^'Wvfo 



Afe./. Neither Dankdl^iorlohivea Aeccrcaine umeoTAmicluifies ratoe/ accc^inB »^2*mBi*iir e nFrin^. 

See the notes vponS.Machcw.24.Scction^ 5 ' c "' ia,n 5 K>0 »rnica 1 ureoftime, 



reaudne. 

»oS™^ 

CM, i„ ftra[ i„„,he ackno*!^^^ 

only facrifice of ChrHte deadi,orTcc officd for ener kdSSJSKi Tt Wrfphcnuc aga.nli ,he 

and maketn it like the facnHces of rhel awe.vv hich b cing often re-Dear^ n»U I «-» J u nr,U " ocJ > &««<*, Ma flfc 
1 1 .Concerning the tcftimonie of Hippolytus/cc MJKeftT(^^^? kaW8yfin,,csiIcb - xo - 
Treatife/pcakcth not a word of the f cril ce of rh^Wfrt „ .a, J P ' ° r , w t°f oeucr wa$ »&* of that 

.where 




Rhem. 3, 

Tulkes. 

The Pas- 
sion accor- 
ding ro S. 
Markein thefc 
two chapter.*, 
is the G (.{pel 
« Mafic vpon 
Tuefiiay in the 
Holy weeke* 
Mt.aty, 

Tensbrb 
wenefdav* 



mm oetng me(petf % reliqion 
Chad hadWenfumedbef^ 

the redemption of the world 3 and fo the rejirion of Srift LS I h, ° W b u .° ffercd m facrifice > foc 

notyourtranfubftantiatK^iswoS 

or els you muft make more tranfubftantiations then one vnaemo °ae Ipintuaty and facramentally, 

CHAP, xmi 

he gttt'.tl, them tl>e bread of life (io&MnannRual* r,r*;Gr»~. r* • 7,-, , t/ *f' ertbe * > *fth*llm!>e 
ni&js *f« r his praier, 4/ LwXtorCL l2 / *^fr?* °f h » bod " «»d blond. z 7 an A t ] m * m , 

« -<X4^^^ ass 

Aife^^r^fciss As? : " p t; 7 the fe ft rf * ^ 

acx ecneerc 1 nelts ^ ±Pajfeo W r{«ndofv»lcaHwdhe*(l t *nd lukwM. 

and ' . 

we 



Joan.u,3 



Chap, xi in. According to S.Markc. 80 

andthe Scribesfought how they might by the high Prifesftdthe Scribe* fmhthmthey 

aFor they faid,Notonthefc(tiuallday, z B >« the; f«A>Notm the feast dayjeji any 

Whheremioht be a tumult of the people. bufmeffe arife among the people. 

3 l"d4tohe W asatBcthaUathe j ^^**f"^'"^^ 

houfe of Simon the Leper,and fate at meate, of Simon the leper euen as he fate at meate f here 

there came a woman hauing an alabarter- cameawoman , hamng m ^f%™< % 

hmcc of ointment,of precious fpike-nardc: very precious ointment .called Nardepipke.-ana 

and breaking the alabafter-boxe , me pow- when Jhe had broken the boxe&cpowed it on his 

rcditoutvpon his head. bead. 

a But there were certaine that had indig- 4 *A"d there was feme that had indignation 
nation within thein-felues,and faid, Where- within themfelm^dfaid, Why wo* this watte 
to is II this waft ol'thc ointment made? cf the ointment made* 

.For this ointment might haue bin fold / for it might haue bene folde for mmthen 
former hen three hudred pence 3& giucn **W™.<^*W»* 
oVpoore. And they murmured againS her. poore.Jnd they grudged agatnfi Her 

6 P But Bsvsfafde s «Lethera?one,why 6 f^tlf^^T^ 
doe vou moleft her ? fee hath wrought a ^^^'^^T~- 



Mat.1^17. 

Luk.u,7. 



MAVNDY 

Thu:fday. 

Matltf,I7- 
Luk.n,7. 



good workc vpon me. 

7 For the poore you hauealwayes with 
you : and when you will, you may doe them 
oood : but X me you haue not alwaycs. 
D 8 That which fhehad,fhe hath done :me 
hath preuented to anoint my body to the 

buriall. 

9 Amen I fay to you , Wherefoeuer this 
Gofpelfhalbe preached in the whole world, 

that alfo which flie hath done , ihalbe tolde 

for a memoric of her. 

I o And*Iudas Ifcariote one of y Twetue 
went his way to the chiefe Pricfts, for to be- 
tray him to them. 

I I Who hearing it, were glad : and they 
promii'ed him that they woulde giue him 
money. And he fought how he might betray 
him conuenientl^ 

1 



7 For ye haue poore with you ahvayes , and 
whenfoeuerye willy e may doe them good: but me 
haue ye not ahvayes. 

8 She hath done that /he could&e came afore- 
hand to anoint my body to the burying. 

9 Verily I piyvntoyoujvherefoeuer this Cjo- 

fbcl (hall be preached thorowout the whole world, 
this alfo that (he hath done, fiallberehearfedin 

remembfanceofher. . 

1 *And Iudas Ifcariote , one of the twelve, **"■* J-** 
went away vnto the high Priejles , to betray him mc 4 ' 

vnto them. 

ti when they heard that, they were glad, 
and prowifed that they woulde giue him money. 
aAnd he fought howe he might conveniently be- 
tray him. Mat 1^17 

/ 2 *iAnd the first day of vnle aimed bread, y^ ^ * 

when they did kill the Pajfeouer , his Difctples 



x^And^theSftdayoftheAzymeswhe fi* vnto him , Where wilt thou that wee 
theylkaXedLpafche.theDifciplesfay g*~* W~ > *• *~ "V* «*< the 

tohim, Whither^ 

HrfchMt^y^ Jm~*~. Lyeintothecitieand 
and [faith to them,Goe y e into the citie i "and therejhatmeete you a man bearing a pitcher of 
there fcall meeteyou a .m* carying apit- ^frj^^^j,,. 

X^^^^^^ *<fcrfrtf; T dzth 

the\tafterofvhoufe,that the Mafterfaith, whmuthegUfich^erwhcreJfhdcaUthc 

Where is my refeaorie , where I may eate Valuer with my difciples? 
Tpafche^thmyDifciples? ' H ^Wj^-%^ 

15 ^ And he will fhewe you a great chain- ber paued and prepared : there make readie 

and came into the citie rand they found as he into the cttie , & found as hehadfatdvnto them. 



had tolde them,& they prepared the Pafche, 
1 7 And * when euen was come, he com- 

meth with the Twelue. 
. 18 And when they were fitting at y table 

and 



and they made ready the Pajfeouer. 

1 7 Andwhen it was nowe Suen tide,he com- 

metis with the twelue. mau 

1 8 *Andas they fate at boorde^nd did eate, 1^12.14. 

2^ 3, Uftu iohn15.11. 



Mtt£6so« 



Holy 

We EKE, 



The Gofpell C h a p. x 1 1 1 1. 

^nn t f| ,lE ^ S .^ d,AmenI f ay ; ^ *P*fi*> Eerily I fay vntoyou,one of you that 
thatoneofyoumaU betray me, he that ea- eatethw tt hme,(hallbetrayme U 



ini* 1 ?' k t-rj , r ' 9 AMe y be Z*» »** firie, and to Guv*. 

hin,L^ 

h^S^^^^^ 1 ^^ * 2 ° Heanf»ered,andf* t dez*to them, his 
hethatdypethwnhrneh.shandmthedi^ one oftbetwelue^uen he that dr^th with mem 
iw.«.« ^ 2l A"" 7 Sonne of man in decde eocth, the platter f ,„ ,. 

^^T? n ° fh i: m ' bU i WOt0th - mS « ; ^Th^onneofmantruelygoethasttrst^ 
SW- 5Tt ° fma f n ? aU bcb f tr 7 ed - *rit"*4bim:h*w* tothatmanbywbomthe 
it uere good for him, if that man had not fonneofmanis betrayed; Goodwereit for that 

Ifertfi* beene °°^ ,., . man } ifhehadneue-r bene borne. J ' 

«.Cor.u.z 4 ^u^^ T l t 8 bra ^ anci S aue ^ *fe» bread and b/efed , be brake it <W ^or, U4 . 

23 And taking j||chahce,giuingthankes my body, 

24Andhcfaidctothem,THis is |mt thanks 3 he gone ittothem; and they allLnhe 

BLOOD OF THE NEVVE TESTAMENT, <?///. y V 

that shall be shed for many. j, sAnd he fade vnto tbcm , This u my 

2 J . A 1 men r I , fa ? to >' ou » *« nowe * Will blood of the newe TtUament , which is (bed for 
gee Annot. in not drinke of the fruite tof the vine vntil that many. J 

thvrsday &7 wh «i I & all drinke it newe in the king- i/ *W; //& 7 vntoyoujwtl drinke no more 

a* dome ofGod. .f rfc/fof/r »f ifc tw, »<| ^ ^ rf*/ 

26 And an hymne being faide,thcy went drinke u newe tn the ki^dome of God 

forth into Mount-oliuet. 26 ^fndwhen the/had prayfedGod they 

V E S V S t0 tbem » YoU ^ aU Went ouiinto Amount ofOliues. 

7*d,„, ^^^inmcAis night: for his 27 *AndIefusfaithvntothem,Allyefhalbelo^6^ 
2ach.i i>7 . ymxtcnln^ftrtkethe Patter t and the Jbeefe ofended becaufe of me this night: *for!tisr*rit- zach in 

MhMerfid ^J^fmnethe^heardMtheJbecteJbaU "' 

28ButafterthatIfhaUberifenagaine,I befcattered. tJ 

will goe beforeyou into Galilee. lg But after that 1 am rifiu , Iwill<roe into 

29 And Peter faide to him, Although all qaldee beforeyou. 
/naUbefcandalized:yetnotI. V Peter faidevnto him, Although allmen 

30 And I e s v s faith to him, Amen I fay /M* offended**, will »«//. 

to thee, that thou this day in this night, be- ,, And Iefm faith vnto 'him, Verilylfay 
rore the cocke crow twiic, {halt thrift denie in/, jfer^r; flfe daymen tn this night, 'before 

me * de Cocke crowe twife , thoujbalt dene me thee 

3 1 But he fpake more vehemently , AI- /«»«. 

though I (houW die together with thee , I / / But be flake more vehemently Jf I fauld 
will not denie thee. And in like maner alio die with thee , I mil not denie thee in any wife 
faid they all. Likewifealfo faid they all. 

1? \ £"1 r hey C ° me im ° a farme "P lace * 2 * And they came intoaflace whichwas Mat^.jo, 
called Gethfemani. And he faith to his Di- named Gethfemani , and he pith to his difciples lukc *4* 
fciples,Sitvouhere,vntillIpray. Sttye bere,while I (hall pray. * 

l 3 A lI he taketh PctCr and Iames anc * ** -Andhetakfthirith him Peter ^ lames 

Iohn with him: and he began to fcare and to and Iobn^ndbegan to before amazed, andto be 

beheauie. inanagonie, 

3 4 And he faith to them, My foiile is fo- 34 And faith vnto them, My fouleis excec- 

rowrull euen vnto death: ftay here,& watch, dingheauie , euenvnto the death .- tarieye here, 

3 % And when he was gone forward a li- andrvatche. 

tIc,hefeU flat vpon the ground: and he pray- 3f Andwhenhe hadgone forward a title he 

ed that if it might be , the houre might pafTe fell on the ground,and prayed/hat if it werepofh- 

}T'au r-j .... . , ble,thebouremtghtpajfefiomhim: '* 

S And he faide, Abba, Father, all things s 6 ^ndhe faid, Abba father , all thwts are 
are poflibleto thcc,transfcrrc this chalice poffiblevnto thee\take away this cupfiom me.- 

ftom Neuertheleffe, 



Holy 

VVEEKB, 



Matatfj47. 
Luk.:x^7. 



Chap, x i i i r. According to 5. Markc. 81 

fromme. butnot that which I will, but that NeuertheleJfe,not that I will, but that thou wilt 

which thou. be done. 

3 7 And he commeth , and findeth them 37 And he commeth andfindeth themjlee- 

fleeping. And he faith to Peter, Simon, flee- ping, and faith vnto Peter .Simon, fkqefi thou? 

peft thou ? couldft y not watch one houre? s Couldeflnot thou watch one hornet 

38 Watch ye , and pray that you enter 38 Watchyeandprayjeft ye enter into temp* 
notintotentatio.Thefpiritindeedeispropt, * '* -* - - - 

buttheflefliinfirme. 

39 And going away againe, he prayed, 
faying the felfe fame worde. 

40 And returning,againe he found them 



tathn; Thefpirite truely is ready,but the fijh is 
weake. 

39 t/fnd agatne he went ajide , and prayed, 
andfpake the fame wordes. 

40 Zdnd when he returned, he found them 4 



a fleepe (for their eyes were heauie)and they Jleepe againe (for their eyes were beanie) neither 

wift not what they fliould anfwere him. w$t they what to anfrerc him. 

41 And he commeth the third time, and 4/ ^And he commeth the third time, and 

faith to them,Sleepe ye nowe, and take ret*, fiith vnto tbem y S/eepe hence forth, and takeyour 

itfuffifeth,the houre is come : beholde the etfe ; it is ywugh , the houreis come ,beholde, 



Sonne of manfhall be betrayed into y hands 
offinners. 

42 Arifc, let vs goe. behold, he that fhall 

betray me,is at hand. 

43 And * as he was yet fpcaking, com- 
meth Iudaslfcariote one of the Twclue, and 
with him a great multitude with fvvords and 



the fonne of man is betrayed into the handes of 
finners. 

42 %ife vp/et vsgoe.Loe.he that betray eth 
me is at land. 

43 * aAnd immediatly while he yet /pake, MatA&tf * 

commeth Iudas,beingone of thetwelue, andwith •"&* g 47 * 
htm a great number of people with fwordes and 



clubbes,fr5 the chiefe Prieftes & the Scribes fimes } fiom the high Prieftes, and Scribes , and 



and the Auncicnts. 

44 And the betrayer of him had giuen 
them a figne, faying, Whomfoeuer I fhall 
kitfe,it is he,lay holde on him,and leade him 
warily. 

45 And when he was come, immediatly 



elders. 

44 Andhe 'that betrayed himfiad giuen them 
a general! token, faying, Whofoeuerljhailkiffe^ 
that fame is he ; take him and leade him away 
warily. 

45 <tAndat foone as he wascome, hegoeth 
;oing to him , he faith, Rabbi , and he kiflcd fraightway to htm,and faith vnto him, Mailer, 
lim. mailer : and kiffed him. 

46 But they laide handes vpon him: and 46 sAndtheylaide their handes onhim, and 
held him. tookehim. 

47 And one certaine man ofthe ftanders 47 sAndone of them thatfioodeby y whenhe 
about, drawing out a fworde, fmote the fer- haddrawen out his fvorde,fmote aferuant ofthe 
uant ofthe chiefe Prieft, and cut of his earc. highprieH, and cm off his eare. 



48 And Iesvs anfwering/aidtothem, 
As to a theefe arc you come out with fwords 
and clubbes to apprehend me? 

49 I was dayly with you in the temple 
teaching, and you did not lay hands on me. 
But,that the Scriptures may dc fulfilled. 

50 Then his difciples leauing him,al fled. 

5 1 And a certaine yong ma folowed him 
clothed with findon vpon the bare : and they 
tooke him. 

5 2 Buthc carting ofthe findon,flcd from 
them naked. 

$3 And they brought Iesvs to y chiefe 



4 S lAnd Iefm anfwered, &faide vnto them, 
Te be come out at vnto a thiefe withfnordes and 
with fiattes for to take me. 

49 I was dayly with you in the temple , tea* 
cbing,&ye tooke me not; but thefe things come 
to pafle that thtfcripturesfhould be fulfilled. 

so And they alforfookehim,andranne away. 

ji <tAnd there folowed him a certaine yong 
man , clothed in Itnnen vpon the bare : and the 
yong men caught him. 

/2 sAndhe left his linnen garment, and ! fled 
fiom them naked. 

S3 * aAnd they led lefts array to the high Mar.*&? ?> 



the elders,andthe Scribes. 

S4 $And Peter folowed him a great way off, 
euen till he was come into the palace ofthe high 



iohn 19.14. 



Prieft: and all thcPriefts and the Scribes and prieft ,andwith him came all the high prieftes/tnd ! u ^ e *M4 

the Auncients aflembled together. " " " 

J4 And Peter folowed him a farre of euc 
in vnto the court ofthe high Prieft : and he 



fate with the feruants at the fire, and war- prieft: and he fatewith the firuants^and warmed 



med him felfe. 



55 And 



him felfe at the fire. 



%,+ 



SS idttd 






Holy TheGofpell Chap, xiiii. 

W E £ K E* 

j y And the chiefe Priefts & all the conn- // * And the high Priefics and all the com.'- Ma«tf.#. 

cell fought tcftimonie againft I e s v s, y they cell fought for witnejfe againft lefus to put him to 

might put him to death, neither found they. death,and found none: 

5 6 For many fpake f alie witnefle againft j6 For many barefaJfe witnejfe againft him, 

him:and y teftimonies were not conuenient. but their witnejfe agreednot together. 

57 And certaine riling vp, bare falfe wit- j7 And there arofe certaine , and brought 

nefle againft him,faying, falfe witnejfe againft htmfaying, 
Io.t,i?. r 8 That we heard him fay,*I will duTolue jf We heard him fay , * I mil defiroy this Iohn 2.19. 

this temple made with hand , and in three temple that is made with handes , and mthin 

dayes will I build an other not made w hand, three dayes I willbuilde another made without 

5P And their teftimonie was not conue- handes. 
nient. jp 'But jet their witnejfe agreed notfo to- 

60 And the high Prieft rifingvp into the gether. 
middes,a>kedlEs vs,faying,Anfwcreftthou 60 Andthe high Prieft floodvp in the midr, 
nothing to thefe things that are obiedted to and asked lefts , faying , eAnfweresl thou no- 
thee ofthefc? thing? Howe is it that thefe beare witnejfe a- 

61 But he held his peace and anfwered gainftthee? 
nothing. Againe the high Pncft asked him, 61 'But he held his peace , and anfveered no- 
and faid to him, Art thou Chrift the fonne of thing. ^Againe , the high Priest asked him, and 
the bleiTedGod? faid vnto him, zArt thou Chrtft the fonne of the 

6z And I e s v s fayth to him , I am. And blejfcd? 
Dan.7,13. you mall fee the * Sonne of man fitting on 62 *zAnd lefus faid, lam -.Andyefhallfce Maw^o. 

the right hand of po wer,and comming with the fonne of man fitting on the right hand of the 

the cloudes of heauen. power 0$ God, and comming in the cloudes of \ 

63 And y high Prieft renting his garmtts, heauen. 

fayth,What neede we witneffes any further? 63 The the high prieft Jjauing rent his clothes, 

64 You haue heard blafphemie. howe faith, W hat neede we any furtherwitnejjes? 
iHerewemajr thinke you ? Who all % condemned him to 6+ Te haue heard the blasfhemie : what 

wo voSy be g uiltie o^eath. thinke ye ? *And they all condemned him to be 

reprobated and 65 Andceminebegantofpit vpon him, worthy of death. 

dingtooursa- and to couer his face : and to beate him with 6j Andfome began to Jpit at him, and toco- 

wourspredi. buffets,and to fay vntohim,Piophecie : and uer his face ,andto beate him with fiftes,andto 

parable; Mar. the feruants gaue him bio wes. Jay vnto him , Prcphecie : aAnd theferuants did 

]r-) Th '^ n i- 66 And when Peter was in the court be- beate him with roddes. 

jhaiberaien neath,there commeth one or the woman 66 * And as Peter was beneath in the palace, Mat.n?.7i. 

fnmjn &c. fcruauts of the high Prieft. there commeth one of the wenches of the high luke 22 -* 8 - 

6-j And when me had feene Peter war- Prieft. iohn i8 - iJ ' 

ming him felf,beholding him (he faith, And 67 *Andwhen (hefawe Peter wa,-ming him 

thou waft with I E s v s ofNazarerh. felfe, after Jhe had looked vpon him , Jhe faith, 

6"8 Buthedcnied,faying,Neitherknowe Andthoualfowaft with lefus of Nazareth. 

I,neither wote I what thou fayeft. And he 68 Buthedenied,faying,Iknowhimnot t nei- 

went forth before y court:& the cocke crew, ther wote I what thou fay eft. And he went out in- 

69 And againe a wench feeing him , be- to the porch, andthe cocks crewe. 
gan to fay to the ftanders about, That this 69 Andadamofell,when(befawehim,begaH 
fellowe is of them. againe to fay to them that ftoode by, This is one 

70 But he denied againe. And after a of them. 
while againe they that ttood by, faide to Pe- 7 q And he denied it againe And anon after 
tcr,Verily thou art of them : for thou art alfo they that ftoode by faide againe to Petrr, Surely 
a Galilean. thou art one of them : for thou art of Galilee, and 

71 Butheflbegantocurfeandtofwcarc, thy fpcach arreeth thereto. 
That I know not this ma who you fpeake of. 7 / But he began to curfe andtofweare, fay- 

72 And immediatly y cocke crew againe. fog, I know not this man ofwhomyejpeake. 
And Peter remembred the word that I e s v s 72 *And the fecond time the cocke crew.-and Mat.2M7« 
had faide vnto him, Before the cocke crowe Peter remembred the worde that Iefus faidvnto i° nn l H*' 
t wife, thou (halt thrife deny me. And he be- him,Before the cocke crow twift, thou (halt denie 
gan to weepe. me three times: tAndhe began to weepe. 

ANNOT, 



Rhcm.i. 
Vulke.i. 
Rhcm.2. 

Jtilke. 2. 



Rhem.3- 
Tulke. j. 



R})em.4, 
Vulke 4, 

Fnlkcs. 
RbemJ. 

Tulke 6, 



Coft relief- 
oufiy bellowed 
vf on Chrift & 
his Church. 



Chap, xiiii. According to S. Marke. 82 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.Xiiii. 

7. Me you haue.) We haue mt Cbrift here needing our alme$,o$ whm he couerftd vpon the eartbScc Mat.2^.1 r. 
We haue not Chrift prcfenc in body, fee the notes vpon Matth. x6. Sect.4. 

IT . Al dranke of it) M dranfyfo withal the tve.'ue, for woe were not pre fent. Wlrereby is euident that the wordes 
in S .Mat. (16*17?) Drinkc ye al of this,w* rejpolgnto al the ^fifties onelj y which here are find that they al did drinki. 
»4nd fo it is no general comrnandement to al men. 

Clemens confiintt JibS.c.v /f/»w,which is good au&oritie againft you,becaufc you produce him againft vs,faith 
that other were prefent befide the Apoftlcs. See Matth.i6.Sec7j.t\nd if it were truc,that none were prefent but ^ Cuppe, 
the Apoftlcs,which you fay were Prieftes,yet the comrnandement and inftitution is for all men to drinkc,as it 
manifeft by S. Paul. r. Cor. 1 x. Or els by as great reafon, you may fay,the comrnandement to take and eate the 
bread, pcrteineth not to all mcn,butto the Priefts only,becaufc fuch only were prcftnt,as you lay. 

66. Woman-f crtiants.) Hefeareth not afterward Home the Lady of the worldfhat in the houfe of Coif has was a- 
fraid f the high TrieFls wench.Leo in Natiu.Pet.&Pau.fer.i, 

Whether Peter came to Rome or no, it is ccrtcine he feared not all the power of the world that was fct a- 
cainltthcGofpcl. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. Xiiii. 

d. This waft.) "Religious offices done to Chrifi for fi-pnfieati:n % deu'ition < pr honour fakefetb then in his ife^andnow 
inthe Holy SacramwJ>e of fome(;vnder pretence of ienerb^ vpon the poor e)co^Lmnedv)Uufly. 

See this matter anfwercd, Matth.i6\Sc&.z.and 3. 

6, Let her alone.) Chrifi anfivereth for the deuout ivoman^and for defence of her fact, as rve mufi an/were agsinfl 
the ignorant ami it men^ when they blame good men forgiwng their goods to the Church. 

Neither your auftoritic, nor your Cuuic, is any thing like to Chriftes, therefore you ought not to abufe the slander, 
words of his anfwerc for your pvmatc gaine.Sce Matth.i<\ fcft.J. 

i*. Bread.) This is bread before the Sacramental woides,butthcConfccration once done, of breadis 
made theflelliofChdft.^wt»^".4- c -4.^ Sacramento 

In the fame booke and chapter,he hath thefc wordes, Thou hafkarnedjhat of bread it is made the body ofCbrift 3 
and that wine and water is put into the cuppe y but by confecrtttm of the heauenly word it is made blood* But peraduentm e 
tints wilt fty J fee not the fh<w ofblondflutyet it hath afimilhutft. Tor as thou haft receiued thefimditude of his death, fo 
alio than drinlyft the fimilhude of his precious blood, that there be no hcrror of blood, and yet it may Works the force of re~ 
demotion. Alfo cap.5. of the fame bookc,he rehearleth the wordes ofthcPrieftinthe liturgie vfed in his time, 
Dicit faccrdos y &cXhe Vriefi faith,makg vnto vs this oblation afi ribedyeafonable^acceptahleywhich is thefigttre of the body 
and blood of Chrift owr Lard lefus. Loe what a friend S. Ambrofe is to your tranfubftantiation,corporal prefence, 
communion vnder one kindc,and the facnfice of the very body and blood of Chiift in the Maife. 

24. C hali ce.) Wine and water is put into the Chalice Jjut is made blond by Confecration of the heauenly word:though 
to amide the lothfomwffe rvhichwuld bein the fight of bloud^thoureceiuefi that which hath the lik&ies and refemblance 

*/;erec/!Ambr.ibidcm. 

The words of S. Ambrofe are impudently falfificd,\vhich I haue fct downe truely,in the (eftion next before. 

z$ .14. My body,My bloud.) Whofocucr beleeueth it not to be true that is faid,he falleth from grace and 
faluation.E;>//»/>W* .Jnwato.Lct vs eucr giue credit to God, & ncuer refill him, though the thing that he faith, 
feeme ncuer fo abfurd in our imaginations farre paffc all our fenfc and vnderftandmg.For his words cannot 
beguile vs,but our fenfc may eafcly be decciued. Seeing therefore that he faide,This is my body, let vs neucr 
doubt of the matter.C/>r)/o/?./><>,83 Jn Matfubfimm. 

We doe certeinely belceuc the words of Chrift to be true, and his very body and blood to be gitien vs,tobe 
receiued fpiritually. And yet we holdc with Epiphanitu in the fame place,that the Sacramental brcad,is neither 
equa1 y n^rlil^^Cljr\ft,neithertotheftmilintdeofhi> 

as we ktiow that our Lord is atlfenfe^Ilfenftble, nil God,ail Mouing,a!l wcrking^&c. Likewife wc fay with Chrvfoftome, 
that this facrifice is a token and figne of Chriftes death : and that when our Saviour Chrift dcliuendthis my fieri?, hedelinered 

win? of the finite of the vine Chryfoftomc theiefore was no maintcyner of Tranfubftantiation,butof the trueth 
of our Sauiour Chriftes wordes,in their right and facvamentall fenfc and meaning.!;* Matth.Ho$$. 

71 . He began to curfe.) In this one ApufHefPeterjUfirfl and cheefe in the order ofJpoflles, in whom the Church 
was figured J>oth fortes were to befignifiedfo wit, theftmig and the we 4r, becaufe mtlmtt both the Church is not. Aug.fer. 
I J.de verb.Do, Jgamefjur Sauiour woulilfoew by tfo example of the cheefe Jpcftle, that no man otutjyt toprefurne of him 

felfwhen neither S .'Peter could amid the danger ofmutabUitie.hw^66an Euang.lo Leo Scr.& de PafT.Do. 

Markc that in S. Auguftincs words,Peters primacic & preferment is in order of the Apoftles,not in degree, 
honour,dignit ; e,or zuiloxitic^JmbrJeincum. Dcm.c4.CyprJevnitateecclefiie.HUrom cont.hnM.X. 

CHAP. XV. 

The cheefe of the lewesaccuj 
(w ho hitherto were alw 

feein^do triumph as iftheyltadnow the vitlory. 33 But euen then by many wonderful mrkgs fodedareth his mighty 
41 and finally is buried honourably ; 

UX " A ^^ foorthwith in the morning the A Nd * anon m the (Uprnwg,wbcn the ^i^ Mattlt 17.x 
./j^chccfc Priefts with th^ auncients and X\fPrieHshadhetdacomfelwith the e/ders, lukc zi.66,* 



The real pre- 
sence by Con- 
fecrarion. 

Tranfubftan- 

tiatiort. 

Real prefence. 

Communion 
in one kinde. 
Sacrifice of 
the Mafic. 



Khem.y. 

Tulke 7. 
Rhcm.S. 



Very bloud 
vnder J forme 
of wine. 



Faith necdlary 
in the B. Sacra- 

merit. 



Tulke S. 



TranfubflarH 

tiation. 



Rhwi.p. 



Perer. 



Tulke p \ 



Peters Primz^ 

cie. 



J> A Y. 

IlUM. 

Io.i8,i8. 



the Scribes and the whole councel, coniul- and the Scribes } and thewhole congregation, and 

% f f 



ting 



bad 



; 



w««. ThcGofpel Cha P .xv. 

ting together, binding Iesvs ledand deli- had bcmdh fit: ,they carted him atvay,and deli- 
sted him to Pilate. He red him to Pilate, 

2 And Pilate asked him,Art thou the king 2 *And PiUte askedbim, Art thcu the {arg- 
ot the Ievves ? but he ant wering, laid to him, of the loves? And he anfrering, faide vnto him 
Thoufayeft. Thou fty eft it. 

3 And the cheefe Prieftes accufed him in 3 ^And the highprieflsaccufed him of many 
many thin gs. things, but he anfwered nothing. 

4 And Pilate againc asked him, faying, + * So PUate asked him agatne, faying, An- M at ,h ^ , z 
Anfwcrcit thou nothing ? lee in howe many fwereft thou nothing ? beholde hove many things *&& *3 ?.' 
things they accufc thee. theywitneffeagainftthee. iohn-S.^. 

5 But 1 e s v s anfwered nothing more: To / lefts yet anfrered nothing at allfo that Pi- 
that Pilate marueled. late marueiled. 

6 And vpon the feitiual day he was wont 6 At thatfeatl Ptkte diddeliue)- vnto them 
to releafc vnto them one of the prifoners oncprifonerjxhomfocuer they de/> red. 
whomlocucr they had demaunded. 7 And there was on* that was namedBarab- 

7 And there was one called Barabbas, bos, which lay boundewithtbtmthat made infur- 
which was put in prifbn with feditious per- reBton ivithhim.which men hadcomittedmur- 
fons,who in a ledition had comittcd murder, deralfo in the infurreclion. 

8 And when th c multitude was come vp, 8 And the people cryino- aloude, be<ran to de- 
they began to require according as al waics f re that he would doe accords as he had euer 
he did vnto them. ^ done vnto them. 

9 And Pilate ant vvcred them, & laid, Wil 9 pjate anfwered them, faying, pyil' ye that 
you that I reieafe to you the King of y Ie wes? 1 let loofe vnto joathe King of the Irxes? 

1 o For he knew that the cheefe Pricfts for / (For he l>new that the highvriefts had de- 

enuy had dehucrcd him. Inter ed him for enuie.) 

iiButthc|chicfePricHs mouedy people, / , But the high priefts moued the peo?!e,that 

y he lhould reieafe Barabbas rather to them, he jhould rather deliuer 'Bar abba, vnto them. 

1 2 And Pilate againe ant wcrin g, faid to / 2 Pilate anfrering againe.fatd vnto them 
them, What will you then that Idoetothe whatmllye then that fftalldoe vnto him whom 
King of the Ievves? ye ca /Uhe Kin<r of the /ewes? 

1 3 But they againc cried, Calcific him. , 3 ^ndthey crted agatne, Crucife him. 

14 And Pilate faid to them, Why, what ,+ Pilate faide vnto thcmwhattutl hath he 
cuil hath he done? But they cried the more, dmet And they cried the more fervently Cruci- 
Crucifiehim. fi h ^ ■" 

1 5 And Pilate willingltofatisflc 5 people, , ? ^ndfo Pilate,willin V o content the peo- 
relcaied to them Barabbas and deliucred I r- pic, letloofe Barabbasvnto them, anddeliuered 
svs, haiung whipped hmi,for to be crucified. v p l e f tts , rvhen bee had fcowged him, for to be 

Io.i 9 ,». 16* And * the touldiers led him into the crucified. 

court of the Palacc,and they cal together the / 6 <>And the fouldirrs led him array into the 

wholcband: hall,called?TXtonum : and they call together the 

1 7 And they clothe him in purple, and whole bande\. t cr/ouidiers. 

platting a crownc of thorncs, they put it vp- / 7 <iAnd they clothed him with Purple, and 

° n o 1 1 t f platted a crowne of 'thornes, and put ii about bis 

1 a And they began to falute him, Haile head, 

King of the Icwes. , g ^4„dbegan to falute bim,ky\n<? Haile 

19 Andthcyfmotchisheadwitharecde: Kingofthe Iewes. °' 
and they did ipit on him. and bowing the i 9 ^4nd they fmote him on the head with a 
knccs,they adored him. reede, and didffit vpon him, and bomnn their 

20 And after they had mocked him, they knees,wor$vppedhim. A 'i 
(tripped him of the purple, and put on him 20 *sfnd when they had mocked him they 
his owncgarments,and they leadc him forth tooke ofthepwplefom htm,andpm hlsowne 
to crucine him. clothes on bim,and led him out to crucife him 

2 1 And they forced a certainc man that 21 * eSfnd tbey compel! one that vafed by Matr.17.3a. 
patted by,Simon aCyrenean comming from called Simon ofCyrene(comminq- out of the field luke z ^ 6 ' ' 
the countnc, thefather of Alexander & Ru- the father of Alexander and RuphusJ to beare 
rus,totakevp his erotic. hiscrofe. 

aa And 22 *j„d 



Holy 

VVEEKE, 



Chap. xv. 

22 And they bring him into the place 
Golgotha, which being interpreted is, The 

place ofCaluarie. 

25 And they gaue him to drinke wine 
mingled with myrrhe : and he tooke it not. 

24 And crucifying him, they deuidedhis 
arments , carting lottes vpon them, who 
lould take which. 
2 5 And it was the thirde houre, and they 
crucified him. 

26 And the title of his caufe was fupcr- 
icribed,KiNG of the ievves. 

27 And vv him they crucifie two thceues: 

one on the right hand, and another on his 
left. 

28 And the Scripture was fulfilled that 
Kfa.j ?, 1 * > fziih y Andwith the wicked he was refuted. 

29 And they that pailcd by, blafphemcd 
him, wagging their heads, and ikying, Vah, 
11 he that deftroieth the temple, and m three 

dayes !l buildcth it: 

30+ Sauc thy 1 clf,comming do wne from 

the crolfc. 

31 In like mancr alfothc chccfc Prierts 
mocking, faid with the Scribes one toano- 



According to S.Marke. 



8? 



' ihoythat 
dcltviiicll. 

'(HiiMdfc. 



22 * ^ndthey bring him to a place named Matt£7, 33. 

Golgotha,whichk> tfa man interprete it. a place ]ukc ^3*33* 
of a skull. MiaiM. 

23 And they gaue him to dr'tnke wine > min- 
gled with Myrrhe: but he rectified it not. 

24- * dAndnhen they hadcruafed him, they Matt. 17.33, 
parted hi* garments, cafling lottes vpon them, 
what mery manfiiou/d take. 

2f Andttwasthe third houre,^ and they crtt- tOr,whcn. 
ci fed him. 

2 6 And the title of his accufation was writ- 

ten otter fl he king of the ievves. 

2-; iAnd they crucified with him two thieues % 

the one on the rtght hande, and the other on his 
left. 

28 lAndthe Scripture was fulfi!led,which 

faith* He was counted among the wicked. fcfai o X fc 

29 <tAnd they that n ent by y ray led on him, 
nagging their heads, & faying* A wr etch, \.\\o\\ lohn 2. 19. 
that diflroyefi the temple \and butldeft it m three 

dayes, 

30 Saue thy felfe } and come downe from the 

crojje. 

3 1 Likgwife alfo the high Priefies mocking 
him among themfiluesjrith the Scribes 9 faid>He 



thcr^Heiauedothers,himlelfhecanotfauc. faued other men,himfelfe he cannot fane. 



Pf.ll, 



3 2 Let Chritt the King of Ifrael come 
downe now from the crollc : that we may 
fee &beleeuc. And they that were crucified 
with him,railed at him. 

3 3 And when it was the fixt houre, there 
was made darknes vpon the whole earth vn- 
til the ninth houre. 

34 And at the ninth houre Ies v s cried 
out with a mightic voice, faying, Sloi, Eloi, 






1: 



32 Let C lyrist the King of Ifrael defcende - 
wwfromthecroffe % thatwemayfee,andbeleeue: 

And they that were crucified with him> checked 

him alfo. 

33 $And when the ftxth houre was come, 
cUrkencjfe arofe ouer all the earth,vntil the ninth 
home. 

34 And at the ninth howrejefus cried with a 
. b . hudevoyce, faying, * Eloi, Eloi, lamafabach- Matt. 1746* 

lamma-fakittham ? Which is being intcrprc- thani? which is } if one interpretett,My God^my pial.zi.*. 
tcd 3 My God,my God s whyhafl thoutforfakeme? God.why haft thou forfaken me? 

35 Andcertaine of the ttanders about 3 s Andfomeofthem that flood by, when they 
hcaring,faid,Behold,he callcth Elias. heard that, fvd } Behold,he callethforSlias. 

; 6 And one running and filling a fpunge 3 6 <tAnd one ranne*an£ after he had filkda Pftl/9.22* 
with vinegre, and putting it about a reede, fpunge ftdlofvineger, and put in on areede 3 hee 
gaue him drinkc, faying, Let be: let vs fee if g#ue him 1 drinke, fay tng^het htm alone Jet v: 
Elias come to take him do wne, fee vthzther Elias commcth tota^e him downc. 

37 And Iesv s putting forth a mightic 37 But when lefts had cried with aloude 

voyce Joe gaue vp theglooft. 

3 S And the vaile of the temple was rent into 
tiro pieces, from the top to the bottome. 

39 nAndwhen the Centurion, which floode 
ouer againft him, faw, that when he hadfo cried f 
hegatte vp the ghofl,he faid,Truly this mm was 
the Sonne of Gob 

40 There were alfo women agoodway ojf x be- 
on a fane of; among whom was Mary Mag- holding him,among whom wasLMarie Magda* 
dalene^and Maricthc mother of lames the lene,and Marie the mother of lames the /itle, 
leiTe and of lofeph, and Salome. and Jofes, and Salome: 

41 And when he was in Galilee, they 4s which alfo when hee was in Galilee, 

folowcd *fitowed 



voiccjgauc vp the ghoil, 

3 8 And the vclc of the temple was rent in 
two/icm the toppe to the bottome. 

39 And the Centurion tfiat (loodc ouer 
againft him, feeing that fo crying he had gi- 
itcn vp the ghoft,laid,In deede this man was 
the Sonne ofGod. 

40 And there were alfo women looking 



^°" ThcGofpel Chap.xv. 

• tolowcdhim,andminiftredtohim,andma- * followed him,andminijh-ed vnto him, and ma- tukd.x, 
ny other wome that came vp together with ny otherwomen which came vp withhimvnto 
him to Hierufalem. Hierufalem. 

42 And when euening was come (be- +2 *Andnowwhen the Suenwas come/be- Mat.z7.y7. 
cauie it was theParafceue, which is the Sab- caufe itwas the day of preparing that goeth be- luke 2 M°- 
Doth-eue) fore the SabbothJ & iohnj^jg. 

43 Came Iofeph of Arimathara a noble 4.3 Iofeph ofthecitie of *Arimath*a,a noble 
Senatour,who himfelfe alfowasexpeaing coitnfeller,which alfo looked for the ktngdome of 
the kingdome of G o d : and hee went in God, came, and went in boldly vnto Pilate, and 
boldly to Pilate, and asked the body of begged of 'him the body of It fas. 

' n ., H- And Pilate marueiled if 'hewere alreadie 

44 But Pilate marueled if he were nowe drad : and when hee had calledvnto him the Cen- 
dead. And fending for the Centurion,asked turton, askid of him whether hee had bene any 
mm if he were now dead. while dead. 

45 And when he vnderftood by the Ccn- 4 r An'dwhen he knew thetraeth of the Cen- 
tunon,he gaue the body to Iofeph. turion,he gone the body to Iofeph. 

46 And Iofeph ||byingfindon,and taking 46 Andwhenhe had bought a linnen cloth, 
himdowne, wrapped him in the findon,and andtakenhimdowns,hewrappedhiminthelin- 
laidhiminamonumcnt,thatwashewedout nencloth,andlaydehiminafepalchre,thatwas 
ot a rocke. And he rolled a {tone to the doore hewen out of the rocke,androlled afione vnto the 
or the monument. doore of the fptdchre. 

t r 47 L L n , d ^ aric Ma g dalene and Marieof 47 And Marie MagdaleneM Marie* 7b- *Thcmo. 
loicph beheld where he was laid. fit beheld where he was laide. ■ *° of - 

, "MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.Xv. 

**'** 3°' Saue thy felf. ) *« ^«4«/9 '/''" B^r^^^^^ 

Fu/ke. I. True Chriftians fay not fo,but rather thus: rhe na turall body of Chnft can fufFcr no hurt or contumely: the Slander. 

Popifli Mafie cake, can ifufFer hurt or contumely : Ergo the natural! body of Chrift is notthcPomih Mafic 

cakc,or the Popi(h Mafle cake is not the natural body of Cbrift. 
Mem.2. 34 . Forfaken me?) M^<'.*7**)^A#m»wm/^^ 

Fulke.2. ?£th e anfwcredwre,^ 

gainft the honour of God, and Chnft our onely redeemer. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.Xv. 

Rhem.3. ir. ChecfcPriefts) J?™%^/^»^^ 

fWHr.v^yerttojjreby^ , /; , ^ ofMo^sAartlybecaufctU Sfffiff 

fo# M /W^^^^^ ^^ decaying Luc, -WW 

TOSShS »**&r*»bTh* Law thai perim from the Pricft and counfel from the Ancients B«* {«■ ' * ' £ . 

Tub, , ^322 'I fu- /, 5 , f^^ Wrar/wr ^^^ Hem «hearethyou,hearemme. Tctac. 

* wSSSSZ SiS PrClateS '/° l0W L hC T "i 60 ^ 6 ICWahhi 8 h Prktts ' in P crfeCUtin § Chriftinhis Thereof 
cSkSSfoSS V B 7 l P f '/ V T £ Cm ; And y" thc name and office rcrnayneth honourable, as of Priefo. 

Sniirt "5 u ki&ans ^«<>^S^rigl«£^^the Priefthod of the Lawe ofChritt,and of 

« 22S » ESf cw ' p c a l d Ladn ^ hac , h - But fccin 8 * hath othcrw * re s onen thc v pp cr *™*>™ 

when theold Pnefthodof Aaron ceaf c d,,ti S true,ifyou vnderftand it rightly, of the fibular Priefthod of our 
Samour Chnft,wtuch neuer pafieth fro his pcrfon,& of which order,there is no more & hc.Hcb. 7 .But when 

fi^^n £'k uS L rC x 0n ?T ^ P " cft for eucr ' and hadl no fuc ««"°« in tS s Priefthod, being con- 



MMM^r/MM, Readc the whole 7 .chapter of the Epiftle to the H^Wand the no. 

Sr^fc5^i cu ^ pop 4 pri ^ 



,Pfalme,& I marueile 



T , ,- ■ .. — -7 "^ — l r" % " VM * •"«mwij8c fay he is a Pricft a£ 

.That cbe muuacryjcldcrihip^r priefthod of tjic new Tcftament lhal continue to 

the end 



C h a p. x v i. According to S. Marke. 84 H ° " 

the end of the world,we doe acknowledge,and flialhaue the afllftance of the holy Ghoft to teach ital trueth W E E K E * 
aseuerytmeChrittiaamanhaththcfamepromife.Io.itf.i3.aHbIoh.i4.i<?. and Ioh. ij.«5. But thereof* 
followed! not that eueriePricft (hall alwaycs hold the trueth, nor that cueryonethat is called a Chriftian 
ihallcontinewinmiedoftrine. ~»«« 

The prayer of Chrift, was performed in Peter, that in his great and grieuous foil, his faith fayled not ,but The Pope not 
brought him to repentance. Our Sauiour Chrift prayed for all his Apoftlcs, that God would fcnainethem P™"<g«h fro 
in his trueth, and for all that (hould belceue in him through their preaching.loh.i 7. Yet no man gathered! min£ ' 
thereof,that euery fucccflbr of the Apoftlcs, and cucry true Chriftian, hath a priuilege hereby, tha t hec can 
not crre, as you would infinuate by Chriftes praier for Peter,that the Pope hath as Peters fucccflbrs Where- 
as that prayer fpccially concerned! Peters perfon, in refpeft of his particular danger through his fall • and 

by analogy allChnftian^aswcllas Peters fucceirors, who by Chriftes imcrceflion arc holden, that their 
iaun tailcch norm temptation. 

gbm. 4- '* To fatiffie the people.) P/kw/Wrf ImefufereddeatKratherthtnoyotlxr mem promt ation or communde- *«««;„<, 

Mk4. n . Ificbcthefa j th ° fPo P ift 9 a * S e < forallc ^ 

hath fct forth his Antichnftian bull, to deprmc their naturall and moftlawfull Prince of her rovall eftate 

crowne and d.gnitie,life,and allegiance ofheriubiefts: NoChriftian Iudgcneede to feare,to eiue fentence 

againftfuchPopimCatholikes,fortheirhereticalIand trayterous faith. »«are,tog,ue lentence 

Shew. f. . 4* Byingfindon.) Thit dtttiedone to Cliriflts body after hit departure Mat exceeding meritorious^ UtU^F^U 



innocents. 



ofSainHs petoward 
J bodies of 



and holy per font. UUUJOUt 

Fulke. / . This ducrie ™» acceptable before God,as proceeding from faith,and lone towards our Sauiour Chrift h«r ^ hri "* md >* 
notmcritonou^ Neid»er»it commended as ;an example rio faithful wnsovfe all honour and deuotion 25 *"* 
the Met ofSamSIjfndbolyperfonsfoz that were horrible Idolatrie,to vfe al honour and deuotion f which i« Am- » e 
onIyvmoGod,)towards idead mens bodies.But it is an example, to vfe luchreucrent handling and laying of ^Tbodiei. 
them vp, t u is a ductieof charitie towards the departed^ndof taithin the refurreftion, witho«anvSfti ' 

SSKtt 1 ?! of l hc b ° di «.From which lofeph and Nicodcmus abaeincd,though they buried the bodie 
of Chrift him felfe,mfinitcly much more prccious,thcn the bodie of any other holy pcrfon. 

CHAP. XVI. 

The third, day, to the women at his Sepulcher^n^ngeltelleth that 1* U rifen, andwillUt hepromifedMar la 18 "» /W 
hmfelfm Galilee. 9 The fame day he appeareth to Marie Magdalene, afterward to tJmfciples : ?« 'theEleumZ 
mhleeue* ytiltothemalfiheappeamh. If To whom honing gmen cmntifim into ali 'natiJ^hpo^erdCoof 
Mtracletjxafeendeth, and they plant hit Church euery where. » m f mr 'W 

s£ A K d W , h f n the S ? bboth was P att ' Marie A m »ke»the Sabboth day waspail Ma- 
U. f Magdalene and Marie of lames, and I\ri,MqUm, andMarie the mother 
5»alome||boughtfpices,thatcommingthey of lames and Salome , bouvht ftreete Cmellim 
mightanointlEsvs. ° \ <yntmenu t th*t they mi Jt come old ^£*a,«* 

* And very early the firft of the Sabboths, him. J *&**** and anoynt tOr,r P ,c«. 

they come to the monument: the iiinne be- 2 * 'Andvery early in the morning the /StfLuki*, 

? And they laid one to another,\vhoflial chre^henthejmnervasrifen' 
roll vs backe the ttone from the doore of the 3 And they faide among 'them felues n>ho 
monument? pg w J^f^ A J^Z 

4 And looking, they faw the ftone rolled &**"• f 
backe. for it was very great. 4- (<^»d when they looked, they fee horve 

5 And entring into the monument, they that ^flonewasroUed away ) for it was very 
fawayong man fitting on the right hand, & Mt \ ... • 
couered with a white robe : and they were , s * And ™ en % » m ™» thefepulchre. Matr.28.1. 
aftomed. tbeyfawe ayong man fitting on the right fide Muzo.ii. 

6 Who faith to them, Be not difmaied: € ^** k Y^& m ™'*»9*m 



TheGofi 
vpon 
day. 
Wt.i8,t, 

Lu.X4,t. 
Io.to,i. 

* AST It. DAY 



a» 
was 



i> . • . -^ « crMp^heurtlen.hetsnothere hphnlA**!** 

to Aff* ut S** 1 " and * Pc - iteUmthyitdjKhm ' '*"*"* 



# • S the 



Ho" The Gofpel. Chap.xvi. 

' monument, for trembling and feare had in- the fepulchre ,for they trembled, and wcreama- 

uaded them : and they faid nothing to any z*d, neither faid they any thing to any man, for 

b ody . for they were afraid. they were afraide. 

9 AndherifingearlythefirftoftheSab- 9 ?yhenIeCuswasrifenearely,thefirsldzy 

Io,20,i 6. both, * appeared h"rft to Marie Magdalene, after the Sabboth, * he appeared firft to Marie Ioh.io.tf, 

Lu.8,i. * out of whom he had call feuen deuils. Magdalene, * out ofwhome he had caff fetten Luk.8.1. 

I o She we nt and told them that had been deuils. 

with him,that were mourning & weeping. / zAndfle went and told them that were 

II And they hearing that he was aliuc with him, as they mourned and wept, 

and had been fecn of her,didnotbeleeue. // Andthey,whe they had heard that he was 

Li«4,T3. I ^ And * after this he appeared in an flo- aliue,& had benefeene ofher,belceueditnot. 

thcrfhapetotwo of them walking,as they 12 *After that, hee appeared in another 

were going into the countrie. fourme, vnto * two of them, as they walked, and Luk.14.13, 

1 g And they going told the reft .-neither went into the countrey. 
them did they beleeue. t S zAndthty went andtoldit vnto the reft- 

^n^Af 1 4 Laft * he a PP eared t0 mofe eleuen as d«* • *»d they beleeuednot thefe alfo. 

Son day." they fate at the table : and he exprobrated /^ * <>Afterward,he appeared vnto theele- Luk.14.3f. 

Lu 14,36. their incredulity and hardnes of hart, be- uen as they fite at meate, and caft in their teeth i°n-*°.ij. 

Iq.io,i ? . cau f et hey did not beleeue them that had their vnbeliefe and hardnejfe of heart, becaufe 

fecn him rifenagaine. they bcleeued not them, which had feene that 

Mt.i8,tp. j j And he laid to them, * Going into hewasrifen. 

, the whole world preach the Gofpel to al , s *Andhe faid vnto them, Goeye into ail Matdufcij 
creatures. the world,and preach the Gofpel to all creatures. 

1 6 He that |j beleeueth and is baptized, / 6 He that -flail beleeue , and be baptized, 

fhal be faued : but he that beleeueth not,(hal flail be faued, *but he that flallnot beleeue Jhall Ioh.1448. 
be condemned. be damned. 

1 7 And them that beleeue || thefe figncs / 7 ^And thefe tokens flail folowe them that 

fiial folowe : In my name mal they caft out beleeue, * In my name flat 'they caft out deuils, Aftes i*xf. 

deuils, They mal fpcake with new tonges, * theyflaUffeakewith new tongues, ASes 1.4. 

1 8 Serpents mal they take away, And if / s * They flalldriuc away Serpents, and if Adcs i8.j. 
they drin ke any deadly thing,it fhal not hurt they drinkeany deadly thing, it flail in no wife 

them, They thai impoie hands vpon the hurt them * they flaU lay hands <mtbefrke,'and Adcsi8.8. 

ficke : and they fhal be whole. theyflallrecouer. 
The Afcentioa 1 9 And fo our Lord I e s v s after he fpakc / 9 So then when the Lord had jpoken vnto 

Lu.ty,ji . vnt0 them > was afl " m ted into heauen, and them, he was receiued into heauen, * and fate Luk H f r. 

fate on the right hand ofGod. fo» dome on the right hand of God. 

20 But they going forth preached cuery 20 And they went forth, andpreached eue- 

Wherc : our Lord working withal, and con- yy where, the Lord working with them, * and Ha »-H*' 

firming the word with fignes that folowed. confirming the word withftgnesfolowing. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xvi. 

Hhetti.I. TVtltx\in^m^.)TeterUnmxdmfpecM{a)ofimelsxfheri^frp-eTo^tiue. 

Fulke I A pOOTC P rero § atiue in naming Peter, to builde vp the kingdome of Antichrifr. Although Peter be here 
' * namedfpedaUy,notinrcfpeaofdignitie,butinrerpeftofhisinfirmitie, becaufe he hauingmoftfliamefully 
fallen, was nowe cfpccially to reioyce at the refurredion of his Mafter,by whom he obteined rccouery from 
his fall. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvi. 



Rhem. 



2, I. Bought Ipices.) Jsfledidbejlow and consume a cofllyointnunt vpon his bodie being yet aliue (V.14,3,) &riB '^vmrnan 
beflwedctherwfe: So notwithoHtgreadeuotmandmerite,fbeajid thefe ££j 



now 



HertukswothnJimfltlvrJmmtypretendfHdithingstQbebetterl^^^ 

al ether, * and they next, five him after his l{ej!,rree7ion. Mto 6,9. 

Tttlke.2. StUlyoupleadeforCor^youroffringboxe,vponwWchfoundationyourChurchisbuildcd. Thefe wo- Mtl *- 9, 

mens good wil was commcndable,but voyde of merite. And their faith had ben a great deale more commen- Merits, 

dable.ifthey had notbeftowed this coft, as vpon one that was dead, buthadwaytcd for his refiirreftion the 
third day, according to his promife.There Were other caufes in his appearing firft vnto the women, then their 
charges bellowed in fpices for his funeral]. 

In another {hape.) Chrift though he haue but one corporal fhafe, natural to his ferfayet by his omnhetencie hee may ^ft^S 
beinKhufieuerforme^ndappeareintlxli^enejfecfanyothernm* Therefore let no mm tlnnkfit 2£fc 

/JwMgr , that he may be vnder the forme of bread in the B. Sacrament, 

Chrift 



Rhem. 3. 



Chap, xvi. 



Tulk.3- 



According to S.Marke. 



«J 



$em.4. 



Jthettt. s 
Hike. /. 



ftiem. 




Chrift took c vpon him none other Ihape, but the difciples eyes were holden, that they did not knowe him, The body of 
as it is mamfcft.Luc.24. 1 6. fo that the a! teranon of fhape, was in their eyes, not in h is body. Bed* in Mare 1 6 Chrift. Y 
&Lhc.i). What Chrift can doe in altering his lhape, we doubt not, but what he wil doe or hath done, wee 
mutt Jearne out of his word. * 

i« HethatbcJecueth.) ^"»4'WW,«W* 
lease mid to be bapt^edwercjnugb, S. Matthew addtth thefe wordes alfo of our Savour, teaching them to obferue 
al things whatfoeuer I haue c&maundcd yo^whkhcomeheth algccdno %, and the whole inflict of aChflfiimtm, 
Tlllke.4. A fond argument againft luftification by faith only, fo often repeated. That faith which God rd pcfteth 
only in luftifying die vngod y man, is afterward fruitcfuil ofgood workes, which as S. Auguftine faith, toe not 

before mjfific.-Jmn but followe htm that is luflified. Dchdc,&oper.cap.I4. 

17 Thefe fignesflja^^ doe mjrac!es . M „ t/lme Tf] ;f . 

fmhp^feoftlHfmthof^fhould hauethatgif. Tbewhichisthegraceorgiftofthe wholeChurch, executed biter- trades. ' 
tame for the ea/ficatmn andprofite of the whole. 

You arc in hope to delude the world againe which fained miraclcs^nd therefore you fpeake of the ciftof 

miracles.as though it were ftill executed by ccrtainc. But ifyou wil obtcine credite by working of miracles 
you muft no: bring in coumcrra.te crankes, out of whom you haue caft out dcuils/r whom yon haue made 
whoIe,as of late Margaret Icfop, an honcft woman of your religion : But you muft bring them, that fpeake 
with new tongues, that take away Serpents, that dnnkc any deadly thing and it fhall not hurt thcm,fo ftal you 
declare,that your former workes arc not fained and lying miraclcs,butmch as Chrift gauc power to his dif- 

THE ARGVMENT OF 

S. Lvkes Gospel, 

>. Lillys Gofpelmsy be diuidedinto fute partes. 

Thefirjipartis,ofthe hfancieboth oftheprccurfor,andofCh;-ifl himft\fe;chab.\jtnd\. ' 

T he fecmd,oftheVreparationthuwasm*de to thematic/la^ s< hap.% and a piece of the a. 

t rheth^fChps^^hmfelfe^fr^hbig^ miracles $ecially in Galilee : the other piece 

oftl'e&,cbapter'wtothemiddeso}tbei-j, ' 

l^fhofhUcomnun^ 

rhefirth,oftheHol^ (h ^ ^L^ ^ 

S.L,*e wai fertator (f,th S Hierome ) that is a diiciple of the Apoftle Pa ul, and a companion of al his perc- 

TtrZ'ffi : it ';^ mea,e { e eintl j'i ^fthe^ftles.-merefr 0mt hei6. chapters. Lukf pv.ttethhimfelf*" Hicr.tn Cat* 
J f ' Vmi >™ 'fS ^nntheflorte. Forthwith w e fought to goe into Macedonia. JdinlikgrnLer, in ^. 

?5K fl T fi '^^f ****& Ofhhnandhis G^S.tiieromvnderflandtth tbkfayintfS. 

M •« T f 7 ?' m the Dr0thc , r ' Wh ° fe praHe is in the Go, P cI throu § h alChurchcs. rtbere at/ohee 

hS" „T ?? f f° i ftCn 1 l* U l m h E P iftl " faith > "*•"** " W G»A *ar hee meaneth of Lukes 4 - , , 

in flelh b fof 7 ' £* A Ca S Cd *?■ G ut d r ?c °^ ^ A P oftIe PaoJ > wh ° »>*»*« been with our Lord 1,C ° r '^ 
de£2fi SSSf A P°. ft,cs : wh,ch , h,m Mfe alfo in the beginning of his bookc declareth,faying,As «hey Luk.,,,. 
tZ Tl f them klucs from the beginning fa w, and were m.nifters of the word. JtfdwethTn S. H.l 

r^Tiierfore he wrote the Gofpc! a, he had heard, but the Acles of 'y Apoftlcs he compiled as he had feen. 

2«rT /fe 7 T/ M i , C J'^-- Ll ' k ^hePhylicionfalut t thyotu W«r;U fe , Luke alone is c „ 
wuh me W/y ofh» end thus doth S.Hieromemite: He hucd fourefcore and foure yccrcs,hauing no wife. f t; 4 '"' 
trSnlir :d " C ° nfta !;« no Pk; to wliichcitie his bones with the Relikes of Andrew the Apo^e were feS 
f^J cd 7 OUt . of Achaw *« twtn « eth y«rc of Conftantinus. ^Mofthfan^ranfatiatalfomJcthenUcea.^^ 
gwfiysgJantmtbe Hereti^e • It giieueth him that the Rchkes of the Martyrs arc coucrcd vvith precious coue- 

wKtnrJ! ST . fC T C " c e , r 'f in n ° UtCS or „ t l lrovvcn t0 thc d«nghil. why, are we then • facrilecious, Hicr.con.Vi- 

when we enter the Churches of the Apoftlcs ? was ■ Conftantinus the Lmpcrour facrilegio Us ,who tranftated 8"'*. 

I w onftan » no P lc ^ h <>VR5hkesof Andr C w,Luke,andTimothee:atwhichthcD.ue Js rore, and the in- HSft 

therit was agame traifated from Cenfianttr.opl; Ji their honou. 

The cftimationofSainftcsrtliques, in S.Hieromcs time, though it was fomewhat exccfllue, vet itwas rin S of *™** 

ZJJ ^ "rl ""P* ''"^fo'"'' 1 **^^^ the Sum* & Moone^n %e ls Rdiques. 

^rchan^notCher^nctSeraphin.oranynam^ ^/d to comeJ(lw(hould 

fn^hea^y^serthenHtecreator^h-ch isbleffedfireuer. But we honour the P>eli qit esofthcM,rL,that W e 
mght worfbfhtm, rvbofeMatyrstlxy are. You fee by thefe wordes that he allowcth honour, that is a reuercnt 
eftimation butno wor Jhip, adoration or fcruice, to be done to the bodies or Reliqucs ofSainftcsiwhen 

l^ZT I Wf y h i d the l T Rc J ,,ques ofthc s , ainftes - wherc as >' 0Urs arc for the »»» P a «/S 

and counterfeft, to deceiue the people and to procure full offerings. And where you fay SXukes bodie is row 
a Padua, whither it was againc tranflated from Conftantinoplc, how are you able to proue it > or how is it 
hke,the Emperours ; of Co.-ftantinople, would fuffcr it to be brought into Italv f The fixt leflbn vpon S.Lukes 

Padua,withS.Math,asbod.e,and as like the one as the other. For S.Mathie hath another bodie atKome, " 
^^^^ ow ,andat^rdat Triers, befidespartesinother places. Andalitlc to touch thc report of 

SSfSff^ ' S mg r i S u° neS ' h S fay * ^ W f e brou 6 ht out of Acha.a,your Ponuis faitb^ic was bo. 
riedm BitWhicromftidumsu-.^^ 

S * although 



them. r. 



Fulke. /. 



Thi first 

part; of , the 
Jnfancie both 
of the Precur- 
for and of 

CHRIST 

him fclfe. 



The Golpel C h a p. u 

dthoughinhisfc.fouc&ue,againftA'g^ of Confianthu , through the 

Printers fault, yet the error is eafily difcouered, by the auncient Chronicle, that goeth vnder the name of S. 
Hicrome: referring this tranflation plaineIy,to the time of Co?i/tei«/ 3 though not agreeing With S Jiierome in 
the twentieth yecre, but noting it in the 22.yecre oiCcnftantius. And might not VtgUmw haue replied*? that 
Conflanttus was a facrUegious ./*«<<», of whofe tranflation, Hicromtakedilo great auftoritie, whatfocuerthc 
^cliques were, and whether the deuils did rore at their prefence or no. 

THE HOLY GOSPEL OF 

IESV CHRIST ACCOR. 

DING TO LVKE. 
CHAP. I. 

The Mnuncuuionani Conception, frjl of the Vrecurfir: %6 ard fixe mnethsaft&>of drift alfihimjclfe. 59 TheVi- V u 1Lm 
fitationofourL^e $ xvhere both the motlxrsd^ 57 TlHTfytwhie aid CirmmcifionofthePrecHrforywhere ^^ p !- 



hufatlxrdctbpropkcae. 80 ThtVreatrfirisjromachildean * Eremite, 

Ecaufemany haue gone a- 
bout to compile a narration 
of the things that haue been 
j ccompliined among vs: 
a2 According as they haue 
deiiuercd vnto vs,who from 





Eremite, 

Orajmuch as mam haue taken 

in hand to fet forth in order 

the declaration ofthofi things 

which are moslfurely f belec- 1 0^prouei 

tied among vs, 

2 Etten as they deliuered 



Aft.M. 



the beginning them feluesfavv and were mi- them vnto vs, which from the beginning fan? 



nifters of the word : them themfelues with their eyes, andweremini- 

3 It fcerr.cd good alfo vnto mc || hauing tiers of the word : 
diligently atteincd to al things from the be- 3 It feemed good to me alfo, hatting perfeft 
ginning, to write to thee in order, good* vnderslanding of all things fro the beginnings 
Theophilus, ^ write vnto thee in order ,moft excelletTheophilus 

4 That thou maift know the vcritic of 4 That thoumighteft know the certeintie of 

thofe wordes whereof thou haft been inftru- thofe things whereof thou hafi bene taught by 

&ed. mouth. 

5 There was in the daies of Herod the / r T^Here was in the dayes of Her ode the 
TheGofpd king oflewric , a certaine Prielt named Za- 1 king offurie,a certaine Triejl, named 

charie,ofthe* courfe of Abia : and his wife Zackarias,* of the courfe of Abia/indhis wife 1-Cro.14.10 

of the daughters of Aaron, and her name E- was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name 

lizabcth. was Elizabeth. 

6 And they were both | iuft before God, 6 They were both righteous before Godpal- 

VV ac ng " hl aI c 16 C( J mn l aun f cme !\ ts II and H*g™allthe commandements and ordinances 

— . r..._T__ 1.1 of the Lord,blamelejfe. 

7 aAndtheyhadnochilde,hecaufethatE- 






vpon the eue 

ots.lohn Bap- 
rift. 
i,Par.24,xo. 



iuftifications of our Lord without blame, 
7 And they had no fonne : for that Eliza- 



betn was barren, and both were wel ttriken lizabeth was barren, and they both were now 



in their daies. 

8 And it came to pafle : when he execu- 
ted the prieftly function in the order of his 
courfe before God, 

o According to the cuftome of y Prieftly 



Exo.30,7. 
Leu j. 6,\6. 



well^ricken in age. 

8 Anditcametopafe,thatwhenZachari- 
as executed the Priefls of fee before God, as his 
courfe came, 

. D __ , _^ p sAccordingto the cuJiome of the Priefls 

function, he went forth by lot * to offer in- office, his lot was to burne incenfe when he went 
cenfc, entring into the temple of our Lord : into the temple of the Lord. 

I o And * al the multitude of the people 1 * zAndthe whole multitude of the people Lcui .1&17. 
was I praying without at the houre of the were without in prayer, while the incenfe was exod.30.7. 
incenfe. burning. 

I I And there appeared to him an Angel / ' zAnd there appeared vnto him an An- 
of our Lord, (landing on the right handof gelofthehord,ftandingonthe right fide of the 
the altar of incenfe. altar of incenfe. 

1 2 And Zacharie was troubled, feeing iz tAnd-qhenZachanasfaw him, he was . 

him : troubled 



matui.i** 



C h a p. i. According to S. Luke. $6 

12 And Zacharie was troubled, feeing l2 tAHdwhenZachariasfavkim^ervas 

him : and feare fell vpon him. troub ledMfe are fell vpon him. 

IS ButtheAngelfaydtohim,Fearenot i s But the Angel fttdvnto'bim, Feare not, 

Zacharie for thy prayer is heard : and thy Zachariasforthyprayeris heard, andthyrvifc 

v 5*7*^.- 1' I a f ° nnCj and Eli ^ eth M^are thee afonne, and thottfbalt 

thoufhaltcallhtsnamelohn: call his name John. 

14 AndthouiTialthauell.ioy&exultati- /, Andthoujhalt haue toy and gladnes,and 

on,& many fhal reioy ce in his natiuitie. manyfhallreioyce at his birth: 

^ Kn- + l ! ? or ^J^* 11 b . e gre«bcfi«rc our Lord: i s ^fndhejballbegreatinthe/ghtofthe 

Slfortld ^wineand ficer hell lallnotdjinke: and Lord, andjhall neither ' drink; vine nor fi, ong 

and preioibcd he fhal be replenifted with the Holy Ghoft drinks, andhefhalbefiUedmth the holy Ghot 

ficK' cuen / r A 01 »J« ™h«s wombc. iuenfromhismothemvombe. J 

idsaworthy 16 And he fhall conuert many of the yrf *For many oftke children of Ifrael (ball Maku < 

&HgL ch,ldre ?° fi '* el r he ^° r , d their God ' heturne to their LordGod. J J ' -^ 

USA n" f • !■ 7 *, V a c^° e uT hh " * in thc ' 7 ^^ejhallgo before htm with thefpi- 

S"" fP^&vertueofElias:thathemayconuert tit and power of Elial, to \urne the hearts of he 

M^. he harts of thc fathers vnto the ch.ldren & fathers to the children, and the difobedi/nt to 

MW4. theincreduloustothewifdomoftheiuiVo thewifdomeoftheiuBmen^omakireadfaper^ 

prepare vnto the Lord a perfea people.^ fia people for the Lord. ' P 

K '^"d Z achariefaidtothe Angel,Wher- , g And Zachoriatfajd vnto the AnteUy 

bymalllknowthis?forlamolde: andmy »bat token /ball I tnoJthi? For I am old aid 

Wife is well ftnken in her dayes. - my wife weU fl ri€ %» in jeer es. ■ 

ipAndtheAngdanfvvenn.f^dtohim, s 9 And the Angel Infrertngfaidvnto him, 

lamGabnelthatairift before dod: and am ImGabrielth^inthe^fLof^ 

tnm s to mce. the fe glad tidings. 

jzacnariepu- 20 And behold, % thou fhak be dumme, 2 o AtiAhf.UUtU^.fu.nh J i s , 

niHiedfoc - n Aa™\t- nn ,Un. n uL+ r. « 1 at l j . ■^ mbe " ^,thouJhalt bedumbe,andnot 

doubting of and fl \ aIt »°^e able to fpeake vntill the day be able tofteake, vntill the day that thefe thmt 

£* ^?*f" n TlY^ : ^t" ^*rf* yccaufelubeleelmtt 

^^nttjffllte^ m y VV ° rde ^ ^^^hichMbefHlfilledintheirfeafon. 

AnJ.1 ? dintheirtime. „ AndthepeoplewLdforzJaL & 

21 And I the people was expecting . Za- maruetledthat he LiedfolLinthe temple 

T, A„S l f u ,. ^othem:andthe ) perceiuedthathehadfeene 

22 And commme forth he could not avifttntketempliforhebechnedvntothZ 
frcakctothem, andt^neyknew that he had andremainedfblJlelfe. K "*"*'* 
leene a vifion in the temple . And he made ,, «A*£it r^ALtr. >l * rr i 
figncs to them,and remained dumme, AaesoThtsolfZ P fl' f '"&?"" t 

% AnditcametopaiTe,afterthedaicsof ^Q^^^^^tedmohif 

his office were expired, || he departed into ., V, r , r , ,. „ 

hishoufe. , ** <A»d after thofe dayes, his wife Eltza- 

24 And after thefe daies Elizabeth his ™ h concci » ed > *»* '& her felfe fine moneths, 

wife conceiued : and hid her felfe fiue mo- &"& 

neths/aying, *S Thns hath the Lord dealt with me in the 

2 j For thus hath our Lord done to me in ty es * l3er t in be looked on me, to take from me 

the dayes wherein he had refped to take a- "y'^ke among men. 

way myreproch among men. 26 And in thefixthmoneth, the Angel ga- 

53KL i6 And inthe fixt moncth * the Angell brielveasfentfiom God, vntoacitie of Galilee, 

nuneuikmof , Gabriel was fent of God into a citie ofGa- name ^ Nazareth. 

SiSr. Iilee » cal N Nazareth, 27 Toavirginfioufedtoamanwhofcname 

wS 6 of 2? ¥T ° a r rg,n ( J e{ P oufed t0 a m5 wnofc * M Io ffl> °f the »°"f« ofDauid, and the vir» 

imber w « y kc naiTie was Iofeph,ofthe houfe of Dauid:and gim nameveas Man. 

SSfrvo ^virgins name was Mar ie. 2S *Andr*benthe Angelas come in vnto 

tmcMafleof *» And the Angel being entredin, fayd her,befajd,Haile thou that art in hhhfauonr, 

St yin vnt ,° ) tX > V*i\ L E Vj****"' our Lor *" the Lordismththee : Blefedart thou among 

Mm,i8. vttththee ; bleffeAartthouamong&omen. women, ■ 

Who s.s. 29 And 



The Goipel Chap, i 

< ao Who hauing heard, was troubled at 29 And when frefaw him, fre was troubled 
his faying,and thought what maner of falu- at his faying, andcaJlin her mind what maner 



E&.7.«4. 



tation this fhould be. 

30 And the Angel faid to her, Feare not 
M a r 1 E,for thou haft foud grace with God. 

3 1 * Behold thou (halt conceiue in thy 

wombc, and (halt beare a fonne : and thou 
(halt call his name 1 e s v s. 

3 z He (hall be great, and (hall be called 



offalutation this fhould be. 

30 Andthe Angel fay d vnto her, Feare not, 
Mary, for thou hafl found fauour with God, 

31 * For behold, thoujhalt conceyue in thy Efa.7.14, 

wombejtnd beare afenne/mdfralt call his name 
lefts. 

,', ..-" °nrr i « V ' T^"\ 3Z He frail be great, and frail be called the 

thefonne ofthemoft High,& our LordGod forme ofthehighe}, and the Lord Godfrallaiue 

lhalgiue him the feat of Dauidhis father: vnto him the fiat of his father <Dautd. 
DM.7,14, 27. 3 3 * And he fliall reigne in the houfe of ^ *Andhe (batreigne ouer the houfe of la- DM.7.14. 

Jacob foreuer,andofhis kingdom there fla al cobforeuer, and of his Vngdome there frail be «*****' 

be no end. none end. 

34AndMARiEfaidtothcAngel,*How 34 Then find Marie vnto the AnecLHow 
nS^ M ttisbedone?||becaufelknownotman? frail this be, feeing 1 know not amant 
thing* za. 3 5 And the Angel anlwering/aid to her, ^ ^^ ^ Ancell anfwerin?, CM vnto 
t^&T The h °ly GhoftiLal coine vpon thee & the her,Theholy Ghofl frail come vponthee^d the 
mcancs. power ot the molt High fhall ouerfhadow p«wr ff/jfo highefi frail ouerfradow thee Ther- 

^7* ^therefore aUo that which of thee f or ^!fo that holy thingrrhich frail be borneof 

fliall be borne Holy,fhal be called the ionne' thee, frail be called thefonne of God. 

of God. 

t At this vcy 35 And behold | Elifabeth thy cofin, Hie 
SS51S" alfohathconceiucdafonnein her old age : 



gaue conftnt, and this monethJs the fixt to her that is cal- r«? 



/^ aAndbeholde, thy cofin Elizabeth, free 
hath alfo conceiuedafonne in her olde age, and 
thisisherftxthmoneth, which was called bar* 



ESS - ^d barren: 

God and per- 3 7 Becaufe there fliall not be impoflible 

with God any word. 

38 And Marie fayd, $ Behold r£r 



37 For with God frail no worde be vnpoJfi~ 
ble. 

3 $ And Mary fay dfehold the handmaiden 
-j j £ t 11 '. ? , ' tftk'I'Vrdtbeitvntomeaccordintrtothywordi 

'^dofourLordMettdonetomeaccording and the An? ell departed fiom her 

^^^.^OAndyAngeldepartedfroher. „ And Mary arofe in thofe dayessndwent 

n th* hill t* ******** ~* S+L f. .r* • ^ _ _ ... - 



TheG ? r P?}} r 19 AndMARiErifmgvpinthofedaies, 
tation of out went vnto the hill countrie with fpeed, into 

imbCTfriday 40 And me entred into the houfe of Za- 
ia Aduent. charie,and faluted Elifabeth. 

41 And it came to pafle : as Elifabeth 



into the hill countrey with haile, into a citie of 
luda, 

40 And entered into the houfe ofZacharie, 
and faluted Elizabeth. 

41 ^Andit came to page, that when Eliza- 
beth heard the falutatton ofUMary, the babe 

»a.^^peinherwombe. andEiifabetn" ™ fffifig!* ""**+*»* f** 

Lmtombc, repleiuflied with the Holy Ghoft: wbtheboiyohojt. 

acfl^ed 4? And (he cried out with a loude voice, 42Andfre^akeoutwithalouivoyce,and 
the prefencc and laid, II B l e s s e d art thou amour women r9 ' s ' e f eei art **** *mong women, and the 
teSS? "tdblefedisthsfruiteofthywombe. ' frutteofthywombeisbleffed. 

43 And whence is this to me, that the . 43 *Andwhence commeththis tome, that 



{mother of my Lord doth come to me?. 

_ 44 For behold as the voyce of thyTaluta- 
tion founded in mine eares,the infant in my 
wombc did leape for ioy. 

43; And blelfed is flie that beleeued, be- 
caufe thofe things fliall be accomplished 
that were fpoken to her by our Lord. 
4 5 AndMARi E fayd,MY SovtvitA 

47 iAndmyjptritehathreioycedinGodmy 
Sauiour. 

48 Becaufe he hathfegarded the humlitieof 

his 



Maoki- 



the mother of my Lord frould come to met 

44. For loejfoone as the voyce of 'thy figura- 
tion founded in mine cores, the babe jprang in 
my wombc for ioy. 

45 And blefedisfre that beleeued, for thofe 
things frail bee performed which were told her 
fiom the Lord. 

46 tAnd Mary fayd, My foule magnifieth 
the Lord) 

47 Andmyjpiritehathreioycedin Godmy 
Sauiour. 

48 For he bath looked on the lowlineffe of 

his 



A 



The Gofpell 

vpon the Na- 

tiuitieofS. 

Iohn Baptift, 

Iun24.callcJ 

Midfommer 

day. 



Lu.i,ij. 



C h a p.i. According to SXuke. 

his handmaid: for behold fiom henceforth t all 
generations \\jhallcall me b/efied. 

49 Tecaufe he that is mightie hath done 
great things to me y and holy is his name. 

jo And his mercy fiom generation vnto ge- 
nerations \to them that fear e him. 

ft He hath/hewed might in his arme : he 
hatbdijperfedtheproude in the conceit of their 
hart. 

j 2 He hath depofed the mightie fiom their 
feate,and hath exalted the humble. 

53 The hmgrie he hath filled with good 
things; and the rich he hathfent away emptie, 

54 He hath recetued Jfiael his child, being 
mindfullofhis mcrcie, 

ss Ashe ftakgto our fathers, to Abraham 
and his feed for eucr. 

5 5 And Marie taried with her about 
three moneths ; and ihe returned into her 
houfe. 

5 7 And Elifabcths ful time was come to 
be deliuercd : and Hie bare a fbnne, 

58 And her neighbours and kinfFolke 
heard that our Lord did magnifie his mercie 
with her,and they did congratulate her. 

59 And it came to pafle : on the eight 
day they came to circumcife the child, and 
they called him by his fathers name, Zacha- 
rie. 

60 And his mother anfwering faid, Not 
fo,but he (hall be called Iohn. 

6 1 And they faid to her,That there is none 
in thy kitted that is called by this name. 

6% And they made fignes to his father, 
what he would hauc him called. 

65 And demaunding a writing table, he 
wrote,faying,[|*Iohnishisname. And they 
allmaxueled. 

64 And forthwith his mouth was ope- 
ned, and his tonge, and he ipake blemng 
God. 

6 5 And feare came vpon all their neigh- 
bours : and all thefc things were bruited o- 
uer all the hil-countrie oflewric : 
• 66 And all that had heard, laid them vp 
in their hart,faying, What an one trow ye, 
fhall this child be ? For the hand of our Lord 
was with him. 



87 

* * * 

hts handmaiden: for be, now from hencefoorth 
Shall all generations call me blejfed. 

49 Becaufehethat is mightie hath done to 
me great things, and holy is his name* 

jo Andhismercyisonthem that feare him, 
from generation to generation. 

// He hath fkewedftrength with his arme, 
he hathfeattered them that are proud, in *the Efa.ji.9. 
imagination of their hearts. pfal.33.10. 

j 2 He hath put d<nvn the mightie fiom their 
feates^nd exalted the Iwly. 

S3 *He hath filled the kungrie with good* fang* 1 - 6 * 
things jOndfent away the rich emptie. pfal.34.11. 

S+ *He hath helped bisferuantffiael, in re- Efa.30.18. 
membrane e of his mercie. 

SS *(Suenashejpaketo our fathers Abra- Iere.31.3. 
bamjtnd to hts feed) for euer. p&Uj *• 1 1 

j6 And Marie abode with her about three 

moneths, Wafcerward returned to her owne 
houfe. 

j 7 Elizabeths time came thatfhe Jhould be 

deltuered,andjbe brought forth afonne. 

s8 And her neighbours and her cofins heard 

how the Lord had jhavedgreat mercy vpon her, 
and they reioyced with her. 

59 sAndit cametopaffefhaton the eight 

day they came to circumcife the childe , and 

called htm Zacharias, after the name of his 
father. 

60 And his mother anfwering, fayde, Not 
fo,but he fhall be called Iohn. 

61 And they fajdvnto her, There is none in 
thy kinred that is called by this name. 

62 And thp? made fignes to his father yrhat 
hewouldhaue him called. 

63 Andwhen he had asked for writing ta- 
bles, hewrote,fajing, His name is Iohn: And 
they marueiled all. 

64. Andhis mouth was opened immediately, 
and hts tongue loofed, and hejpake, prayfing 
God. 

6 j And feare came on all them that dwelt 
round about them, and all thefe fayings were 
noi fed abroad thorowont all the hill com trie of 
Jurie. 



Tvs at 

iaudes. 



66 And all they that heard them % laid them 

vp in their hearts, faying, whatmaner of child 

6y And Zacharie his father was repleni- fioall this be? Andthe hand of the Lordwas with 

flicdwiththeHolyGhoft: andheprophe- him. 

cied,faying, 67 And his father Zachariaf wasfilledwith 

6% Blessed.be ovr lord God of the holy Ghofi,andprophecied faying, 
Jjrael: becaufe he hath vifited and wroug ht the 6 S * Prat fed be the Lord God ofjfrael, for Matt.l.M* 
redemption of his people : «£$ he hath vifited andredeemed his people, 

69 And hath ereEied the home offaluation 69 * And hath raifed vpon home of faluati- PfaL132.iT> 
to vs,in the houfe ofDauidhisfyruant. on vnto vs,in the houfe pf his feruant Dauid: 

70 As S.+. 70 *Eue» 



Chap. i. 



Gcna*. 



Mal.3,!. 






The Gofpel 

7* That he would gtue to vs, That without gtue vs. J 

mtespemayjeruehtm. ^fo^enemies,mightferuehimwithoutfeare 

a a j.i t-ti „ . , .. tomjmtM ■ day es of our life. ' 

7 lJL g H Mfe f^*""* » A " 77 T.gmkJLLtf ffLimvm, bU 

people, bytheremiffion of their finnes, 

78 Through the tender mercie of our God, 
whereby the day firing* from an high hath vi- Mala.4*, 
filed vs, * 

7P Togiue light to them that ft in dar^efe* 
and in thejhadoiv of death, to guide ourfeete in. 
to the way of peace. 

So ^Andthe childegrew, and waxed fir ontr 
tnftirit, andwas inwildernejfe till the day came 
of his foxing vnto the Ifraelites. 



' ' -' £-"» •^"'rtSMC UJ jail, 

people ,vnto remiffion of their finnes, 

7* Through the bowels of the mercie of our 
Godjn which || the * Orient, from on hioh,hath 
vifitedvs, 

79 To illuminate them that fit in darkenes,^ 
m the Jbadow of 'death : to drretl ourfeete into 
the way of peace. 

80 And the childe grew,and was ftrcng- 
thened in fpirit, and was * in the defcrts vn- 
til the day of his raanircftation to If rael 



tihm. 1. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.i. 



Fulke.2. 

Xhem.3. 
fulke.3. 



Mem.,, a aArt n^WK&*^^^ 

■^^^l3^S!^JlSteM£cS^IT^ in "sirs 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap i 

doe Cometh, tudtheVrefidemeftl^Godsvictr, jSJdJZ^JtJ^f™^^™** Eutn f° maU f 

~ .. Machabcc*. 

Ordinary 



i$«0. 






Chap. r. 



Ftflke.y. 



According to S. Luke. 



88 



RhemJ. 
Vulke.6. 

Mem.?. 



Ordinarie meancs arc not to be neglected,but vfcd for the difcuffing of controucrfics in Counccls, but the 
holy fcripture is the rule whereby the definition muft be made,if it be truc,as in the Councell of the Apoftles, 
Aft.ry. But that the Pope is Gods vicar,orprc-fidentofgenerallCouncels,orhathanypromifc, that he can 
not erre,or any fpecial dircftio of Gods fpirit,as the holy me' of God had,which did endite the Scriptures.itis The Po P « au- 
neucr able to be prooued.- Neither is the preface nor conclufion of the auftor of the fecond booke of Macca- a ° ritie ■ 
bics,any thing like to this preface of S. Luke. Which though it be direded to one fpecial perfon, yet it contci- XTfv e 
neth nothing ynworthy of the maieftie of the holy ghoft,as thofc of the Maccabics doe.Where the auftor ac- 22» 
knowledgcth his infirmme,asketh pardon if he haue not done fufficiently, writeth to ferue the vavne delight 
of men by vai ietie of ftory. Whereas S.Luke as the pen of the holy ghoft,doubteth not to fay,that he hath ex- 
actly atteined to the tructh of all things,and fet forth die fame to the cettaine confirmation of the faith.wher- 
mTheophilus had bene inftruaed, which is neceflary for cucry Chriftian, though it was firft written vnto 
Theophilus. Bcfide,that a.bookc of ftories hath many things falfe,that are difptooued by the firft booke of the 
Maccabics, and by Iofephus,but fpecially matter contrary to the canonicallScripturcs, as a commendation 
of Razis for killing himfelfe,z.Macc.i4 It is therefore falfc and blafphemous againft Gods word, to fay, that 
S.Luke vfeth like humane fpeeches.to the auftor of thatbookc. True iuftificj- 

6 Iuft before God.) Jgahtfi the Heretics of thk time Jure it is euident that holy men hiuft, not omlyh the e(} ! - tiori b 7 obfcr - 
mationofmen,but in deed and before God. ' J J J- umg thecom- 

Chriftian men arc iuft in deed before God,thoughnotby their owne merite,butby the iuftice of Chrift j m - "T nc, ? n,cnt5 ' 
putcd to them through fayrh. * u ' ,lce ""P 11 " 

6 In all the commandements.) Three things to Be noted dketlly againFl the Hernial of our time, firft. that ' ' 
good men doe type <ill God, commandements: which (they fay) are impofftble to be kfpt. jigame.tlM men be iuftified, ,ot 
by oneiy imputation ofChrifles iuflice,nor by faith atone, but by »"%g '» the commaundement,. J<raine.that the ketinv 
and doingof the eommandements is properly our iuflification. 

Ftflkcr. , Neither of thofe three things can be prooued out of the text. For good men may walke in all the comman- 

' dements of Ood, though they can kcepc ncuer a one perfectly. And fay th onely in the merites of Chrift, is None keepeth 
imputed for righteouf ncflc to all thofe that are iuftified by God without refpe<ft of workes.Rom.4. Therefore the ,a,v - 
keeping and doing of Gods commaundements, is not the caufe of our iuftification before God,but the effecl * ufti , ficaci ? nbv 
and fruit thereof So were Zacharie and Elizabeth iuftified before God by fayth, as Abraham was, and as a J y * 

jruite of true mftihcation , walked in all the commaundementes of God, in the fight of men blamc- 
kfle. For othcrwileno man can fay,his heart is cleane. If God mould examine our iniquities, who were a- 
ble to abide it? Zacharie and Elizabeth were holy, and iuft perfons,yet not free from finne. For Zacharie as 
one of Gods people looked to haue remiflion of his finnes, and faluation by Chrift and not by his workes. 

6 Iuft.h'cations.) ThUrmd»fovfi«UintheScriptures(nmelyintheVh\.li%) to figmfie the comrnaundeme,;ts Corrupttran- 
or^od,bcca,ijetbe^eepmgoftbmtsiunification^ndtheGree^isalrvaiesfofu!Ly emejbonimtothefame. thttthe He. AawnofHe. 
mikft m th^itce^othemfepretending to efteeme much of the Greece) llufh not to fay, thai they amid, his word of pur- K }^; 
M'%™?theiHfifi<^^ 

imwtlwrEvgltlhBMcsffyOxdinances. J „ )* a Te(f 

The worde vfed by the Prophctinthc 119. Pfalmc is fc^ft Chuckim which fignifieth properly ordi- ifj* ' 
naunces and lbtutes as all that are meanely learned in the 1 Hebrew, doe know. And although the Grceke T n . e . 
interpreter in that Pfalme, tranflatcd it «0 W ^«, your vulgar Latinc interpreter, doth moft commonly in Iufl,ficatI0n ' 
the lawe, tranllate it Ceremonial, ceremonies, Deut. 4. J . 6. 7. and fo commonly almoft in eucrv chapter. The 
Mreeke interpreter, not alwayes JW^w, but fomctimes vtfw, ^^j-^w, ; mNaf , that is! the lawe, or- Exod .8 w. 
dmaunces, commaundements. And in the fame chapter he tranflateth it both ^^ and -a^lw. ^. 9 ' h 
Oeuu r . vcrl. 3 1 by which it is euident, that the one word fignificth no more then the other. And that in <A. "A*** 
*ww«, we muft feckc no greater myfteric of iuftification, then in w^w, which fignifictli ordinaun- 
ces, commaundements, decrees, or ftatutes. Sauing that the Hebrew word is many times referred to pre- 
cepts which be of ceremonies, as the vulgar Latine interpreter doth commonly tranflate it. And fo it is 
moitJikc, that S.Luke vfeth the worde <h>w«y*T*, as it is commonly vfcd in the Grceke text of the lawe. 
lJierefore,feemgyou cauill about the found of a worde, contrary to the vfe thereof, our interpreters did 
S "R? etetermc iuftification., where about you quarell, and to tranflate it according to themea. 
Sr«5vr?T^ WmC 5Vf ^^^pnon rftheGrcckeword. Andwhyfhould not aLatine in. 

utle^elfTj^ mattCry ° U may m ° rC aclar S edifcuflcd « Ihe defence againft Martinet difee 

JfJZfZtt C / X / Ultati0n ^ • l'' h *»fi#*b" ™b »'*» 1* »*> lornejm nm alfo through the *UU Church for 
euer^nv/yjuUcekbratmgofhssTiatmitie. ' 



Bhem. 8. 



VulkeJ. 



Rhem.p. 
Tulke.p. 



IXheni, 



10 



^'t C S ' l0hnisb °x rne . agayne ,^ ch >' oucucl y Midfommerday. Theioy thatwas at thebhth of Iohn IhcMimtit 

^iu2?7 C ?A y ^ WaS ? bfcUrcd ^ the &° tl0m birth 0t Chtil " And fci "g thrift is not only born" ^JohT 
but ajlohathfuffered death, isnfcnagaine, andafcendedinto heaucn: Theioy otlohns birth inthc catho ^ti". 

^hnhimfclfeacknowledgedthathewastodiminifh, a sChriftincrcafed.Ioan.3. 3 o. The angell therefore 

did ^not prophecie of your popifh celebratmg of his Natiuitie,but of theioy^ 

ked for the redemption of Iff ael which was at hand, when lohn the forerunner of Chrift was borne £h£ 

W.fetheChurchofGodcon«^^^ 

aJta?Zeyea" m ^ 0fX0 ^ 

*3 Hcdeparted.) In th old 1^ faith S.Hierme) they that offered boftts forth people, Wtrt m w ]y not in 

their 






TheGolpel Chap, i. 

thekhonfis Lut were purified for the time, beingfep orated fromtheirwiuet , andtlxy dranie neither whsenor am fir** rU can**. 
drm^,whjcharewonttopremkeconcupifcence. Much moretlxVrieftsoftbe new Law tlxtmufiatwsies offer ftcrifices, ocofpicOj, 
muft abnates be fee from matrimonie. Li.I .C.I?.adu.Iouin. <Wep.50.c3 .See S. jimbrofe in I.Tim.?. Jndtlserfreif 
Merewere any rcligmmCaluim Communion, they vould at die leap glue at mud, reuermce in this point, asthninthe old 
V tt>» Law dsd to their facrifices, and to tlte lames of proportion. I.Reg.tI. 

tHWe, 10 S. Paule, who aJloweth a bifhop and elder to be the husband of one wife, is to be credited, what is meet for i-Tmj.,. 

the minifters of the Church,rather then S. Hicronym and S. Ambrofe . Againft whom I oppofe Clemens A- *• u6 > 
lexandnnus and Paphnutius, with the whole generall councell of Nice , who thought it not expedient that s'lZff 
the uurufters of the Church fhould abfteine from their lawfull wiues.Scc the notes v£>n Matth.cap.8.feft.i4. Z*' 
Andlceing the holy ghoft hath made no fuch law for them that receiuc the communion,to abfteine fr6 their The marraa 
wwes , we take not vpon vs to be wifer then God. Otherwifc all men arc exhorted to liue in marriage, foberly, °[™>M«» 
andtcmperatlyrbutnottofeparatethcmfeluesone from another, except it be for a time, byconfent, that °* thcchurcb - 
thScontinend C fafUn B and P ra y er > ^d then to come together againc, left Sathan tempt them for 

Rhem.il »8. Hailc fill of grace.) Holy Church and al tru, Cbri/lian mendoe much and oftmvfe theft VO rde, brought from Oftenfiy,*. 
r- <■ fT$ the i , ™j$ el > "V'ltothe honour ofcMftandourB. Ladie, as alfi forth* they were tfx wordes J )l,e M ofthe A vif 

^^&^i 9 t c W s ln^imanii*rSah#Unlo thefame, and be the very abridgement andfttmmzohherihole U **»- 
vv-corjj.. Gofbet.lnfo much that the Greeks Church vfedk dotty in tlxMaft. 

Tulke. II Papifts in often repetition of thefe wordes (though excellent good of them felues) doe fhamefully abufe 

them/eemg they fay them not,nor can fay them.in that fence they were vttered by the Angel and Eliiabcth- 

honor of Chnft and die blcffcd virgmc, March. 6.7. And what myfterie or fummc of the goipel foeuer be con- ^eangeba. 
reined in them die ignorant people vnderftand nothing at all, who by.your good wils. fhould not vnderftand ,urion " 
the wordes m their mother tongue. If the Grecians vf e them well in their maFe, why doe not you vfc them in 
yours ?lf they vfc them fuperfliuoufly, why doe you allcagc their example ? The liturgies tharyou quote, be 
counterfeft vnder the names of lames and Chryfoftomc . Arid the one of them is a good confutation of the, 
other, for it the Greeke church had a liturgic written by James the Apoftle , who would thinke that Chryfo- 
ftome would ma.e a new? A game if Chryfoftome had made a liturgie, he would not haue made a prayer for 
pope rNichola S> thathued,almoftfaue hundred yeeres after him,nor for the emperor Alexius,wboLuedfcuen 
hundred yeeres after lum.This ftuffe therefore is much later then the apoftle lames,or Chryfoftomcs age. 

Mem.J 2 l8 Fill I of grace.) TiotetheexcfcntprercgatiuesofourB. Lady, andablmrethfe HeretikfsMmaktlxrno Corrupt tr«C 
??&. s "'f« l fi&>P™onsoftheGr:e{e»ord, »l»<bisattbelefi,enduedmthRracc,a*S.?a»/vfetbitEphefrJ?S Chry- '«*«• 

vir^mbr,. Ltt.msafrreadit^lyS.AmbrofethusWeX is fhe only called fill of grace,who only obteined the frracc,which ivii-^T 
inio.M,. noothe, womandrferucd tobereplenifhed with the author of grlce . W^-SffS^^^' 

mt *P-PJ-W. ftluestr.mflatuhel,^vord(L\xc.l6.xo.)fuloffores.Be^\lcevofc. 

Tulke. 1 2 JJrfJ- « js a flander , that we make the virgine Mary , no bertcr then other vulgar women . For we acknow- Slander. 

ledge that fhe was bltffcd aboue all other women , in that fhe was chofen to be the mother of our Sauiour T he B.vm« 
ou^ndvltf T^r 11 ofthe 8racesoftheholyghoft, butyctawoman, nogoddefle, af?nncr,noSa™ SS^ 
our, and yet as free from finne, as the infirmitie of mans nature could be . Secondly, concerning our tranfla- 

SSSt ? C ^^ W ° r • ^Pft^WiS?* " 0t M 0f $"* : b0th in tbis P lacc > and *" *« EphcG- 
ans thenrft:by the teftimome of all Greekc Diaionaries :by Chrylbftomes iudgement, ^vhofe wordes are 

thefe:»««^,hefaydnot % ^ which he hath giucn, buci xaf ,' TOW , but whereby he hath made vs freely 
beloued, that is, /,« ? bath mten/ydehueredvs from our fumes, lut alfo hath made -vs his belouedfreendes, aiifonehJd 
CS^^llT^^^^ n^pouertie, and famine, andfhoHldbyJibymakf 

Greekc word doth figniGe fi eelv beloued .And yet it ,s true, that the virgine Mary efpcciafue, and all other 

Si in^ g T f l' ^"d 3 ™^™'" excellent giftes of Gods grace : as Chryfoftome fayth of 
all, andthereft of jhcFathers, whom youquote, fayofthe virgine Marie. But our queftion is, whether 

Andw&^ e t^ ^r S™ c i° iher f e > ? ° f ^ *»** andloueof God. without her merites. 
And what the Grceke vyord figmheth propcrly^iot how it hath of fome heretofore bcene vnperfefily tranfla- . 
ted into Laone. Chryfoftome ExLur.caf.s De natiuitate lolmnisBaptifi*, rehearfeth thele wordes of the 
SSt' !*?.*"?• V""rWfF*«* f* »™mwn : Teacebetothee, which hafi found fauour 

oflch^ 

of fuch verbes, muft fignifie fuch a fulncffe as you imagine, wherof I rcferre the reader to tlhe anfwere of your 

preface fed. 53. and to the defence againft Martynes difcouery c. 1. fcft. 43. and chap. 1 8. feft. 4. y. 6. 

Rhm.I3 i^ZT^S'l J fi jr£tt "Vf'*- ^2>fi>*) thaxfhehadmw iowed virgDtietodd. OarB.I*fy 

^^fXln ;^'c?7^ 

badfatdontydxfrjiwordes, How fball this be done, itiseuidentthatlhewosMmtyueaskidfttd.aquemoniLa "^ 

ttf*££ n !?T* r ?* tUh * *&}*»*** »*«*>% » b~ carnal copulation, cidc vinrii. -SE 
TXrb l [fa™ti*!™ l 1^*™? d f° b »* haiaehiUe, (bemddmuerhaue ashed, How fhal this be done? 

SSffiN^Sr* "^ mhmMMkhk^gmm, becaufeofhervow. SeeS.Grego. 1tyfcn% de fanfta 

ftdke.lj rSStt^Srt B3lh ? *« ftehad /^ivirginitie, yet it followeth not ofthe wordes of the text. ^.4. 

T^iacforeS.Ainbrofebrir^ediaBOthcr.catu'eiwhymcaskedhowmallttjs 

"Prophetic 



\ 



Rhem. 



them. 



G h a p. !• According to S< tuke. 89 

Trophech ofjifay . Beholdeaviigine (ball conceive and bring forth a forme, therefore fbelelecucd that kfhouldbejmtjke v <*y**vfo 
Jjad not read htm it jhould be . for how it fhouldbe , it was not reuealed to that great Trophet . forfo%reatamyfierieof° * 
meffage teas not to be vttercd by the month of a math tot of an angell. Then fore novo it U fir ft heard : The Inlyghofi fhxll 
cctne vpon thee . It it both heard and beheued. The like fayinges are in Euthymius and 1 heophyla&c: Although 
Gregoric Nyffene be of S. AUguftines opinion concerningher purpoie of virginitie : which is not like/ecing 
flic promifed to marrie with Iofcph,as it is plainc by die text. 

3 6. Elifabeth thy Cofin.) By this that Elifabeth and our Lady were cofins, the one of the tribe ofLenU the other £hn& came of 
' cflt:da 9 is gathered that Chrificame (f both tribes, ludaand Letti, of the l^ngsanclthepriefls:himfelfbothah^igatda w-&i!![jj 

priefi , an*l the Anointed (to wit) bygraeefyiritually , as they were with oile materially and corporally • Atlguft, 2. de 

ConfcnCEuang.c.i. 
llbcm* 1 4 4 l « Blcfled art ihou.) M the very harm of our Ladies voice y the infant andfhe were replcmfhedwith the Holy *?* bW&d 

Ghofijindfhc fang praifes not only to Chnfl^Utfor hisfitkg to our B, Lady, calling her blejjed and her finite bleffed^as the ™ j*" 1 

Church doethalfoly her wordesaiid example in the Ave Marie. 
FttlkCm 14- Elifabeth acknowledgcth Marie to be the mother of our Lord , butnottobcour Ladie, neither docth the 

text fay, that fbefang+bi\t with a loud voycefbefitid. And thepraife which {lie gaue.to the virgine Marie 3 was the 

praifc of God, who blcfled her aboue a!I women : but yet made her not cquall with Chrift, that (he might be 

called by thofe names, which are proper to God and to Chrift only ; but of you papifts are applied to the vir- y. . . . 

gine Marie, tothe diftionor of her fonne, when you call her our life* our foliation, ardour fweetneffe y tin mother of dulAdo £-c. 

mercy ^ueene ofheauen^adieoftheworld^ &c» 

45 . Mother of my Lord.) Elifabeth being an exceeding iufiand bleffedwoman 9 yct the worthineffe of Cods mo- Her exed- 

f he r doth fo far excellher andalotlier women* as the great light the litlc fiarres.Hicro.VtxfJn Sophon. Iencie. . 

RhemJS 48. Shal call me blcfled.) This Trophecie is fulfilled , when the Church kfepeth her Tefiiuat daies, andwhenthe Her honour in 

faithful in at generations fay tlxh VE M am. island other My Jntems of 'our Lady > 4 And therj W the Caluinifiesarenot 

envav^thofe generations which callow Lady blejfed* 

Tttlke. J J The blcfled virgine Marie,is neucr more diflionored, then in your feftiuall dayes, with thofe blafphemous p p;(h ^y~ 

Antemcs,S<?/»e regina % Aue Maris ftella> regina mundi 9 SeJa cali 9 Tlrronus Deijamtaparadifi, yueene of the world, dayes. 
ladder ofheaitenfhrone cfGodygate ofparadife^ beate Maria^&e, bleffed,Marie y wh') is able to beftow Vpon thee wcr- Seruitium bta* 
thily the rites ofthanhfToJuing and celel/ration ofprayfcs 9 which by tbyfingttlar ajfnt 9 haft fuccoured the world, that was t* M»rU 4 
lofl t W 'hat praifes can thefiaittie ofm mhinde pay vnto thee, which hath found the way to recoiter life, by the only company, 

&c. Thefe and like hlafphcmics, againft our Sauiour Chrift, be the chiefc flowers of your fcftiuitics. Ittbenu 

tumjCcmmtfhl thy fonne : and Bottauenture doubteth not to (ay, lure matris imperafilio, Command thy fonne by the right of 
a motk r ; and Coge Deum* Compell God to be merciful! to finnersy befide the whole Pfaltcr , Benediffus, Tc T)eum> Pjw- 
miquc vtfltl ' all pcruertcdjnot to the honor,but to the dilhonor of the virgine Marie* whofc grcateft honor is, 
that Chrift her ibnnc and fauior, fliould haue all honor afcribed wholly vnto him, which properly appertei- 
ncthvntohim. . 
Jw£m,1 6 fy Iohn is his name.) We fee that names we offignification and importance fiod him felf 'changing oyginifig names Myflerieand 

inboth Tefldments : as, Abrahxmj lfiael,Teter y and the principal of 'alqthers y I E s V s: and here I © H N, which figtifietb, figwficanon 
Godsgrace or terrc/V, o\\ God veil haue mercie . For he was the Vrecnrfor and Trphetofthe meycie andgrace that enfued by ln namcs# 
Christ Iesvs. 7%pte alfo that as then in Ciramcifim ,jo now in Bapiifme (which anfweretli there vnto) names aregi- 
uen.jnd as we fee here and in al the old Tefl.tment y great refpctlwas hadof names :fo we mufib e ware rffirangr, frofane % What names 
andfecuitr mimes (war a daies to common) aid rathe r according tothe* Caxechifme of the h:ly Counccl ofTrent 9 takg names !? ^ e . ?' uen "* 
cfSainffi andhdy menfhatmtyputtjsin minde of their venues 9 a P l 

Tttlke, 16 Strange and profane names, are no where !o common,as in Italic and Rome, where cuen thcholy Cardi- 
nalleSjCarie the names of heathen Romans,and Grecians . Yea your holy fathers the popes after they haue 
like ancichrilts,renounced the names giuen them in baptifme, by which they were firu dedicated to Chrift : 
doe often times chufc vnto themfeiues profane names,as Scrgius,Leo,Iulius,SiXtus, that 1 fpeake nothing of 
the names rcceiued from the hcthcnilh Saxons and Normani,bcttcr liked in popexy,and preferred by popifli 
biihops in confirmation, before names of godly fignification taken out of thclcnpture,and giuen to children 
at their baptifme. 

ihtttt*17 71* Iimicc before him.) Here alfo we fee that we may haue true iu flic r, not only in the fight ofmen, or by the 2"?* u "* fiB 
imputation ofGodJ?ut in deede before him and in his fight : and that the comming of Cirri ft was togiue men fitch iufiice. t j UC( ' * 

Fuike. tj We may haue true iuftice before God,and true holincfle alfo in his fight,but not perfeft iuftice,nor perfeft Tru ^ m^ 

holinelfe in our felucs. And tHe end of our redemption by Chriflys that we fhouldy^rt^ God in true holyneffifo 
righteoufntfie ail tfy? dayes of our life, and this grace we haue alfo by out Satiiour Chf iftcs gi ft, as in the verfe 13 . 
being iuftified by faith^as a frutcc thereof,not Ss the caufe of our iuftification before God. 

Rhem.jS 7 *** ^' K or icnt.) Mamelnot if 'Heretics comroule the oldauthenticaltranfiation, aithough it differed from the TheHeretike* 
greekg: whereas here thsy make mitch adoeto ontroule not only al tfa greek$ interpreters of the old teftament 9 but alfo S. cpntroukbotb 
Lu\e him felf fot the word nidl^as differingfom the Hebrew. ./ SS 

Fulke. 1 8 This is nothing but t m alicious flander.Beza only enquireth vnto what prophecies Zacharic had refpeft, 51^4-." 
where the greckc interpreter vfeth this word, which S. Luke vlbth in this place. 

CHAP. II, 

TheTfatiuitiecfChrifi, 8 and manifefiation thereof 'tothe Shepheardsby an dngel, and by them to others, 2 1 HisCir- 
cumcifion. i % His Vreftntation, together with Simeons (as alfo jttmes) attefiation and proffsecying of his TaffionyftU 
J ewes reprobation, and of the Gentih illumination, 4 1 His annual afiendmg to Hierufiilem with his parent '/, to whom lie 
• wasfubiec7 t ajtdhisfulnes ofwifedomfhewed among the DoEIors at twelueyeres ofhh age* 



r. de. b.tpt, 
in fine* 



Bcia. 



The Gofpel at 

thcfirftMaflc 

vpon Chrift. 
mas day, 



AND it came to paffe, in thofe daies 
there came forth aa cdx&from C#far 

Aus;uftus 



ANDitcametapdJfc in th'ofi dayes, that 
there went a- commwdement from Ah* 

gufiw 



* * , , , ThcGofpdl Chap.ii. 

Mguftus, thatthe whole world (houldbe grfnCtfarMMeworldfrMe taxed. 

2 This firft enrolling was made by the * (^^fifi ****"£»« mgJewke* Cy- 

PrefideiitofSyriaCyrinus. 7 remmwat Lieutenant of Syria.) 

in the yere^s 3 And al went to be enrolled, euery one . . 3 •*"&&*** to be taxed* euery man into 

d* creation of into his o\Mie«tie. htsownecitie. 

f wood $1991 



froNoefloud, 4 And Ioieph alio went vp from Galilee + Andlofiph went vpfiom Galilee out of 

KKferfi "t ofthecitie of Nazareth into Iewrie, to the citie Nazareth, into/urie,mtothecitieof 

h h*™S % : ? e 5 lt,eofDauid ^at is called Beth-lehem: 2><*#* which is called Bethlehem , (becaufe Iohn,7 4 j 

aXcoln^^-^a^hewasofthehoufeandfamilie fowfthchoufe and linage of Dauid') 

^/l£r 0fDa 4} id A tlJ ,. M , S TobetaxedwithMariehisjboufedwife, 

SotofA^t. 5TobceiirolledvntriMARiEhisdef. h'^greatwithchtlde. J 

^^^^^™*&<W*. 6 Andfoitwat,thatwhiletheywerethere 

king,,oj 1; fr5 , 6 Anditcametopafle, whentheywerc the dates were aeconnlt&sdthZ TTul 

S!te*«AK* ta vvcre My come tit (he ^?™ "<*^* *« & W A* 



: building 



7 Andlhebroughtforthherfirft begot- Z^ft 3! fc^ ^f * ***■ 
«~i£rt« ten fonne, and fwadled him in clothes, and £5 £T l ' 4bm >™ fy* **»*'*'*<*- 
Stfra^^^^wneinamanger: becaufe there ^ ec ^ th ^^^roomeforthemmthc 
(cp) that i$, wasnotplaceforthcmintheinne. "_. 

SffiaSt: - 8 , Andthere were in thefame countric 8 U ^^^fe fame comtrie^ephear^ 
in thefixtasc inepheards watching,and keeping the night « ,< % m ***/***, keeping watch oner their 
STB watches ouer their ffocke. * ° S pekebjnight. 

^cTSl n 9 ^ be u° Id * f W f OUr , Lord z. 1 ^» dl "?i* Angel of the Lordftoodhard 

tvorid : the e- "°°J be »de them,and the bn ghtnes of God h them^d the glory of the Lordjbonerounda- I 

SS1S dl P^ hui erouiid about them, and they feared bomthem,and they were [ore af aide. 



confccutcand 
finfiific 



KS3? S.AviovRwhichhdriftourLord.Lthe *J W ' * *""■'» "*"* » <** * 

Choft.nine Cltie ofDaiud. 

BSSept 1 - » Andthisfhallbeafignetoyou, You " 4ndt%th*forafae,reMfad**l>e 
on, i a s v s ihal hnde the infant fwadled in clothes : and cbtMe J wa dledJajdin a manger. 

Sefon^erf laid in a manger. /* Andfuddenly there wot with the Antel 

in BcdSehS. , X * And fodenl y there was with the An- """dtitnde ofheauenlyfouldiers, praijmg Cod, 
of iuda,in the § cI a multitude of the heauenly armic, prai- M d faying, 

£!££ ^l^^l\ . - , ' '* GlorytoGodinthehigheJi.anJpeaceo* 

^" ,e^ ^^f-etopafle: after the An- g £e1£%7^&t^ 

CSST* Sth e iTr^° mthemint0h L eaUCn ' the rnenthe^heJU ^SCSS 
0,0k. a fliepheardsfpakeonetoanother.-Letvs coenJJL^JiiLlJ.L"^^?* 



c" t" i s goe ouer to Bethlehem , and let vs fee this 

b Sf corpd JJ ord t at is done ' which o«t Lord hath 
a die fliewedtovs. 

fecond mafle 



hemjmdfe 

thatiscometopaffe^hichtheLordhathpiewei 
vmovs. 



5Sa3f r ** Andtheycame with fpeede: andthey '* ^W *** J* f^j*"* 
nu.sday.And found Marxe and Iofeph :and the infant M ^ iet ^ lo f e ^Mthebabelaydeinaman* 
«?iS laid mthe manger. P ' *«"• 

ST^qS: 'I ^"^S^theyynderftoodof the , '7 Andwhen the, had 'feene it fhey pnblifced 
dtoas. word that had been fpoken to them con- **ro*dt nhe faying, whichwastolde them of 'this 11 

cenungthischUde. childe. J 



1 8 Andal that heard a did mantel: and 



onderedat 



aajasst -^= sf^?-*^x 



ip Buc 



/ j 7/tt 



•/-Hits 



Chap. n. 



According to S.Luke. 



po 



ip But Marie || kept al thcfc wordes, 
conferring them in her hart. 

20 And the fliepheards retumed,glorify- 

ingand prayfing God in al things that they 

had heard,St feen, as it was faid to them. =£0 

c The Gofjjd 2 1 c And * after eight daics were expired, 

Sdfcno? that the childc fliouid be circumciicd : his 
ou". Lord ian. name was called Ie s vs , which was called 
c ni7 i** by the Angel, before that he was concerned 

Lu.1 ,3 1 3 . "* the wombc. c£0 

d TlieGofpct 22 d And after the daies were fully ended 

vpo» the i J w- 

Moyfcs, they caried him into Hicrufalcm,to 
prcient him to our Lord 

2; (As it is written in the law of our 
Lord, That euery male opening the matrice, 
Jbafbe called holy to the Lord.) 

24 And to giuc a iacritice * according as 
it is written in the law ofourLord,apaire of 
turdc\s,or two yong pigeons. 

25 And behold, there was a man in Hie- 
rufalcm, named Simeon , and this man was 
iutt and rcligious,expe£ting the confolation 
of Ifrael:and the Holy Gholt was in him. 

26 And he had rcceiucd an anfvver of the 

Holy Ghoftjhat he fhould not fee death vn- 
gee^Toh.1,10, j cs h c f aw ^ x [\ the t Ch & 1 s T of our Lord. 

27 And he came in fpirit into the tem- 
ple. And when his parents brought in the 



ip 'But M^rie kept all thofe fay ings, & pon- 
dered them in her heart. 

20 And the fopbeardes returned, glorifying 
andprayfmg God, for all the thinges that they 
had heard, and feene, men a* it was tolde vnto 
them. 

21 * And when the eight day was come, that 
the childe fhould be circumcifed, hu name was nJJJTj 1 * 
called Icfus, nhich was Jo named of the Angel 
before he wo* conceiptedw thewombe., 

2 2 And when tht> dayes of her purification, 
vp Snof ofher purification* according to the law of after the larp of Mofis, rrere accomplished, they 

oar Lsdy »t 
Candtlmas 

day. 

Leu.t*,& 



Leu.11,8. 



br ought him to Htern(alem,toprefent himto the 
Lord, 

2 j (As it is written in the law of the Lord, 
*Eueryman chide thxtfirft openeththenombe, Exoiij.i. 
Jbalbe called holy to the Lord.) num.84 6. 

24. And to offer 9 * as it is fay din the law of Lcmt.n.6. 
the Lord, a payre oftui tie doues, or tmyongpu 
geons. 

2f And beholde, there was a man tn Hte<* % 
rufalem^ who fe name was Simeon, and the fame 
man was tuft and godly , looking for the con fil- 
iation of IJrael : and the holy Ghost was vpon 
him. 

26 And a reuelathn was giuen him of the 
holyGhoft, not to fee death, before he had feene 
the hordes Chrift. 

27 And he came by infpiration into the tern- 



Complin. 



;hildc Iesvs, to doc according to the cuf- pie ; and when the par entes brought tn the child, 

lejus , to doe for him after the cufiome of the 
Ime, 

2 S Then tooke he him vp in his armes, and 
2$ N o w thov doefi dimiffe thy first ant pray fed God,andfayd, 

29 Lord, now letteft thou thy feruant depart 



tome of the Law for him : 

28 He alio tooke him into his armes,and 
blciledGod.and faid, 



Nvnc Di- 

m n t 1 s uc q hurd,accordh?jr to thy word in peace. 



so 'Becaufe mine eies hauefeen, thy Sal- 
vation, 

3 1 which thou haft prepared before the face 
of alp: oples : 

32 Alight to the reuelathn of the Gent Us, 
andtheglorie of thy people Ifrael. ■£(! 

3 5 And his father and mother were mar- 
ueling vpon thofe things which were fpo- 
ken concerning him. 

34 And Simeon bleffed them, and faid to 
M a r 1 e his mother, Behold this is let || vn- 



in peace, according to thypromife* 

5 For mine eyes haus feene thy falua- 
thn. 

3 1 Which thou haft prepared before the face 

ofallpeople* 

32 A light to be reuealedto the Gentiles, & 
the glory of thy people Ifrael. 

33 <*And his father and his mother mar- 
ueiled at thofe thinges which were (pollen of 
him. 

34 <*AndSi?neonbleffedthem,andfaydvn- 



to the mine, and vnto the refurrection of toUtfarie his mcther, Behold, this child if fetto 



many in Iirael,and for a figne which dial be 
contradi&ed, 

35 And $ thine owne foule fhal a fword 
pcarce, that out of many hartes cogitations 
maybereucalcd. 

7,6 And there was Anne a prophetiffc, 
the daughter of Phanucl,of the tribe of Afer: 
fhc was farrc ftriken in daics , and had liued 
w her husband feuen yeres fro rter virginitie. 

37 And 



be the fall andvprtftng agatne of many in Ifrael, 
and for a figne which tsfpoken againft. 

3f {yind moreouer , the fword jhall pear ce 
thy foule) that the thoughts of many hearts may 
be opened* 

36 aAndtherewasaprophctiffe,onei/[nna, 
the daughter of Phanttel, of the tribe ofzAfer, 
which was of a great age, and had liued with an 
husband feueny ceres from her virginitie. 

T 37 And 



M 



ttetfitwL 



TheGofpel Chap.h, 

57 Andfliewas||a\vidowvntilciohtie « vWA. U/U. j / \ 



night and day. 

3 8 And (he at the fame houre fodenly 
comming in , confeffed to our Lord: and 



ption oflfrael. 

3P And after they had wholy done al 



the Temple, bm fertud God mth f atoms and 
pr (tiers night and day. d 

i* ytndfhe comming at the fameinfiant 
vpjthemgaue thanks /,l>ewife vnto the Lord, 



r . . • . . demotion in l-TirroCUn, J 



demotion in Hierufalem. 

39 And when they hadperfourmedal 'things 



D ftrong in 

Jpiric: 






Nazareth. 

41 Andhisparentswcnteucryycrevnto ^3^^^' 

Hicrufalem,* a the folemne day orS * * Z^VTVT!^ **»#**- 

_ oipei 4* And'when he S tSS? »*>"** ******•**»*• ft**. 

25S£? ^TgoingvpintoHiemfalemaccordinoto /' fndwhenhewastwelueyeeres old, they 

thcEpVbSe. thccultomeofthefcftiualday, ° f™**dmn > Hierufalem, after the cuftonu >of 

Dcu.i5,i. ^ 4 ^ And hauing ended the daies, when tbc f ea fiy/ t 



Exo.23 3 iy, 

TheGofpel 



theyreturned,thechildelEsvsremamedin , + S An ^ vhemhe J h ^ftdfittedthe daies, as 

Hierufalem: and his parents knew it not. ^returned home, thechilde lefts abode fill 

44 And thinking that he was in the com- m Ht *f u f alem > a "d l°ftph and his mother knew 

panie,they came a daies ioumey , & fought noto f tt ^ .... 



him among their kinsfolke and acquam - 
tance. 

^ 45 And not finding him, they returned 
into Hierufalem/eeking him. 



++ Bmthey frppofng him to haue bene in 
the compawesame a dayes tourney , and fornix 
^amongtheirkinsfolkeandac^amtance. 

4-S And when they foundhim not, they >tur- 



46 And it came to pafle,afcer three daics weAbac ke againe to Hierufalem,feekinr him. 
*fjl?"l h j^!i th _ e te , m P lc fitt l n g in the , I 6 ?* nd * e «»«°?*jr<, that after three 



middcs of the Dehors , hearing them, and 
asking them. 



da,es,theyfomdehminthe Temple , fitting in 
themiddeseftheDoelors, hearing them , and 



vp 



ft ""-"'• **• miaacs oj we 'Doctors , he, 

47 And al were aftonicd that heard him P "fag them. 

onhis wifedom and anl wets. # AndaU that heard him, were atoned at 

4b And iecmghim,they wondered. And ^vnderfiandtngandanfreres. 
(ZXZr > "^Soanwhy hart thou 4* *A*d when they fawe him, they were a. 
fodoneto vs? behold thyfather and Ifo- ">«^d: andbu mother faydvntoh:! Sonne 

49 Andhefatdto them, What isitthat ther and I haue fought thee forowino- ° 

fichen f mgS " h ' Ch ** ^ %&'*&"*** I-#g~+mL 

Ait , rt fathers buhneUel 

/^/? «/> /flrfitf fliMtrt */.*— "^ * 



that he ipake vnto them. 

51 And he went downe with them, and 
came to Nazareth: & was | fubiea to them. 
And his mother kept al thefc wordesin her 

5 2 And I e s v s proceeded in wifedom & 
agc,and grace with God and men. ^ 



Ithem. 



which he jpake vnto them. 

ji sAndhe went downe with them,& came 
to Nazareth , and was obedient vnto them • 
But his mother kept all thefe faring in her 
heart. 

S2 zsfndleftisencreafedinwifedomeand 
Jtature/wdinfauour with God and man. 



5' 

MARGINALL NOTEs' c 

ANNO- 



C HAP. III- 



0ei. 



According to S. Luke. pi 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. n. 

14 Mat offload friL) ThebirtbofCbriftgmethnotfeaceofmittJeorfaluatknbfttto fnch tube of good wl, W«»". 

becaiife he woriethnot our good againfl our mUe^bm our wiles cmcuning Aug quslt ad SimphcJi. . .q.x co 4 . 

SAuguftineinK«nieplaceW^^ 

of God? Againcmthefameplace.D^r.^m vdmm^t Godb^^^^'f^^ 
n an hath no free wil to accept Godsbenefits before God of vnvviliing,!)* his only grace makcth him willing. Id,.!,, j. 
About «tfinh drifts mi Ae »««* A** "0^ f> much as to be of good will to rcccme him, when he 
offcrcth him fclfc,but hauc this good will wrought by his grace in vs. OurB.lad* 

,9 Kept a .) Our Lady though title be /poken of her concerning frmUmmfiSmfmk hmAjknmm g«^ 
woZnandnotJmiuedtoteacb or dilute in fubliie^fhighmyfte^^ 

anlZZpUted ofalthofe things ikU foe «*/*-*» Aftf* *** /*«« <f *» ComtptmultU end of om . 

**ffi£ gme££though the had great vndcrftanding, yet (he did not -ft* vnderftand all the my- 
fterieso ChriMitisplaineby the 5 o.verfeof this chapter Tlxyvndcrflood not record thathe fj, «j, 
IL.Thcrfore cither mend your notc,or mende your Anthem. tfnwr f «& ba,ulat,fecreta p* non nourmjhe 

maideswombe did beared* fecretcs which (he didnoti-no*. ,,;,.,■ Jr i re 

.. Totheruinc') Therforetotheruineo'fomeJ,ecaufet!,eywould>>otbeleeucsnkm,at:dfowerethecaufeof 



ihW'Z 



Bikes. 



them. 4. 
Vulke.4. 



Rhtm. 



The se- 
co 



finncand d * n ™'""' , ^ widmhod U f,„ e mentioned to the commendation thereof men in the old Tcfimcltt d- Holy wMovy- 

foMMruitetnivitw^^^^ •' 

^le.eLaiS.Vaulmore.tUrgifo^ 

profejjions more apt and mmodiomfor theferui e of God.^ 

3 " " '"' 

ashy 

bypraitrAnAnotvledQnt\to<uiMmo*r}Kiu i n«.>.»<"))'-\~'" v- '•-•-•• , ; >> . 

^ There is no doubt,but fading though of it felfe it be not a part of Gods worthip,which r onfirteth in fpirite MM- 
and truth,bemg alio, a> Hierom faytlyiot a perfect vertuc but a foundation of vertucs 3 yct it may, and ought -*">«» 
»T™ crcifaCto the glory and fciuice of God , while by humbling our flelh , we arc made : more apt to wor- fefcngr. 
So him in fpirtc.That farting is a matter of poll.cie.we r.euer hclde But that abftmence from fleih may be Slander, 
commanded for pollicies fake,we confeffe . And to commaund 1 it for religions fake, it is the doctrine of de- , Tim + 
Uils and Papilhs, common to them with other olde Heretikes . But ,f farting or praier,be an ate of religion, idolame. 
whereby you worilup God with l^.then by your ownc doftruie,you are ldolaters,wh £ nyou ferue and wor- 
Ihip creatures with fee and praicrs,which idolatric is a great part of your Antichi iftian religion. ,._.„._. 

TSo£! JbildretrnyUarneherebyA'W^ 
irentwhen Chill himfelLbeing GodpouldbefubieSlto to fare*, bemgbut h* creatures. JenK# F 

CHAP. HI. 



"Parents. 



,E SE " x4m#Mm<*»*#(**fol** m hechdofhim)hptiyth hmtop,nmte t 7 tnfmmngthz rrepro- 

T , ND l ,art: hJnldtheGmilsvocatiin, .0 teachingalfoandexhortsngechforttodoe thesrduue. J< That hsmfelf 
Thc P a f " kmt Chrifl, hefheweth by the difference of theirtvo baftifmu 17 ^MfmMwlMmifhm^ 
ration that ^ J ' lo Lmfrifbnment. u chriflbeinghmfelfdfob^uxedoflohn^thtenimmefromhemen, 13 

was made to M ] }ew f }0 fig axra uonredttcethvsagahietoGod. 

Snof A N Din the fiftcnth ycrc of the empire *^« w '» the fifteenth yeereofthe retone 

f\ nr;k/>vnic CvC*r Ponrins Pilate being JL^I 



.fTiberius Csfar, Pontius P: 



>eing 



Christ. ' * or iiDcniuv^Awi, *«»»«»*»—»■»"•"•& "*."'- -, . J j __ a L „ n- 

ihecofpci Goucrnourof Icwrie, and Herod being Te- Lieutenant of lime , andHerode being Te- 

E£S trarch of Galilee, and Philip his brother Tc- trarch oj 'Galilee , and bu brother PMif* 

Ad r .AnJ trarch f I tur caandthccoiintricTrachoni- 7'etrarchof/turea, and of the region of the 

MhOS, tis,and Lyfanias Tctrarch of Abilina, Trachonites ,and Lyfanias the letrarch ofA- 

z Vnder the high Prierts Annas and bilene, 
Caiphss : the word of our Lord was made 2 * when nAmvmi Caiaphas were the Aftes 4 .«. 

vponlohnthcfonncof Zacharie, inthede- high Pr^es, the wrde of 'the horde camevn- 

j- c ; rt to Iohn , the fonne of Zachartas, tn the ml- 

a And*hc came into al the countrie of demejfe. 
Iordan,prcachin?thcbaptifmcof*pcnancc 3 Andhe came into all the coaflesabout 

vnto remifsion of linnes : as it is written in fordone, preaching the baptifme of repentance, 

thebookcofthc(ayingsofEfeythcPro-y^rfer«»#»«f>»«, 
• ^. Asttumitteninthebookeofthereordes 

P VAvoiceofonecryinorin the defert.-pre- ofEfaiastheVrcphet,fa)ing,*The<voiceofa 

pare the ^! of onr Lord t make fir aight his crier -in the mldernefe , Prepare je the way of 



Mr. i,i t 



Efa.40,3, 



tathth 



S Ettcry 



the Lord } maks ktifathesftraightl 

T2* 



Every 



The Gofpel 



Chap.ih. 



Mc.3,7. 



T'a j ,*„„ ,r , „ waiesjhal be made ■ plain. & 

y'Hefaidtherforeto the multitudes that fJikfc^^^™™ 
went forth to be baptized of him, *Ye vi- LiS^ll^rf^ 
pers broodes , who hath (hewed vou to flee JSmSmt f"™*J»»f» fiomthe 



pers broodes , who hath (hewed you to flee 
from the wrath to come ? 

8 Ycldtherfore % fiuites worthic of pe- 
nance, and doc yc not begin to fay,Wehauc 
Abraham to our father. Fori tel you, that 
God is able of thefc ftoncsto raiicvp chil- 
dren to Abraham. 



S Bring f mth therefore due finite s of ret en. 
tance/mdbeginnot to fay mthinyourfelues. w e 
bane Abraham to our 'father: For I fay vnto you 
that God usable of thefe fiones to rayfe vp chil- 
dren vnto Abraham. 




fling fire. 

"is 



lolndthc multitudes askedhim, fay- jj^f f ^^*'^> »** 
WU<iU«)„.,A^.U^> ' y Mine doe then; 

// Heanf i e-,-eth.,andfajthvntothem*Hei 1imxx e 
tbatoxthtwocoates let him fart withhmthat liohrmr. 
bath none , and he that hath meate , let him doe 
hkgtrife. 

12 Then came Publicanes alfo to be bapti- 
zed, andfayde vnto him,<JWaFter } what (ballwe 
doe} 

IS Andhe ftydvnto them, Require no mora 
then that which is appointed vnto you. 



ingjWhai flial v,c doe then ? 

1 1 And he anivvcring , faid vnto them : 
*Hc that hath twocoatcs, let him oiueto 
him that hath not : and he that hath mcate, 
lethimdoelikcwite. 

1 2 And the Publicans alfo came to be 

bap:ized,and faid to him,Maiftcr, what dial 
we doe > 

1 t, But he faid to them , Doe nothing 
more then that which is appointed you. 



14 And the fouldiars alfo asked him, '+ ri}s fibers hkevrife demanded of him, 

faying, What flial we alfo doc ? And he faid fiW&>"**4"h* fbUwt do e ? ^-fndhefcyd 

to them, Vexe not neither calumniate any vmo them > Doe violence to no mw, neytker 

man : and be content with your ftipends. ^cufeanyfzlfely , and be content n ithyour iva- 

1 5 And * the people imagining , and al £"' 

men chinking i ;i their harts of Iohn, led per- ' s - 4t "^ ai *& 

haps he wereChrift: ^" 7 *h» i -l""*> t 



Mr.i,8. 

"commcth 

k>.i,i5. 

Aft.t,;. 
11,1^.19,4. 



Mt.14,3. 

" brother 
Philips 

Wr.1,9. 
10.1,3 a. 



1 6 Iohn anfwered, faying vnto al, *I in 
deede baptize you with water: * but there 

flial come a mightier then I, whole latchet 
of his fhoes I am not woithie to vnloofe, he 
flial baptize you in the Holy Ghoft and 
fire. 

17 Whofe fanne is in his hand, and he 
wil purge his floorc : and wil gather the 
wheate into his barne , but the chaffe he wil 
burne with vnqucnchable fire. 

18 Many other things alfo exhorting did 
he euangelize to the people. 

1 o * And Herod the Tetrarch , when he 
was rebuked of him for Herodiashis 1 bro- 
thers \vifc,and for al theeuils which Herod 
did: 

20 J He added this alfo aboue al, & (hut 
vp Iohn into prifon. 

2 1 * And it came to pafTe when al the 

people 



hepeopkrraytedt&aUmenwu- 
fedin their he arts oflohn, whether he were vtry 
Ctsrtft: J 

16 Iohn anfweredfaying vnto them all, */« M at. 3 .rr. 
deede I baptize youwithwater, bmonefironaer raark.1.8. 
then I commeth , whofe Jhoes latchet I am not iohn w* 

™rthtovnloofe,he{hallbapti* S you*ithtkcio- 
ly Ghofl^mdmth fire. 

17 *Whichhathhis fanne in his hand, and Mar*,*. 
n nllthorowly purge b*fm$ t *d*iB gather the 
wheate into his barne, but the chafe will he 

burne with fire vnquenchable. 

1 8 Andmany other things in his exhortati- 
on preached he vnto the people. 

19 * Then Herode the Tetrarch, when he Mati«. 
was rebuked of him for Herodias his brother mark.rf.i7* 
Philips wife, and for all 'the cutis which Herode 

did, 

20 Added this aboue all } andjhut vp John in 
prifon. 

2t Now j came topajfe, as all the people 

were 



Chap. hi. 



According to S. Luke. 



pi 



. . , T-.«.-ir*k-Jn*f were baptiz,ed,and* when Iefut was baptiz£d,and „,"&..* 
people was baptized, I E s v s alfo being Md [ thattheka ^ nyva4 ^„ ed: 

baptized and praying , heauen was o- £/J^ ^ ^ ^ £, ^, &-fc- ^ p 

pened: fl ja pelikeadoue vponbim, andavoyce came from 

22 And the Holy Ghoft defcended in ^^^c/jfa^ , Thou art my beloued fonne, in 
corporall fliape as a douc vpon him : and a fhee f am w //^/ w yj^ 

"" 23 And le fits him felfe began to be about thir- 

tie yeeres of 'age , being (as he was fuppofed) (be 
fonne oflofepb, which was the fonne ofHeli, 

24 H^hich was the fonne of Mat that, which was 
the fonne of L&ut t wbicb was the fonne cf Melchi, 



voyce from heauen was made : Thou art 
my beloued fonne , in thee I am well 
pleafed. 

2 2, And Ie s v s him felfe was beginning 
to be about thirtie yeeres olde : as it was 



to ue auuiu. iuuu>- jr *.».»v» w.—» • — -- - --- .«.j««» -j «*.«,-.,..., - -j -j ----- 

thought , the fonne of Ioleph , who was | of which was the fonne of Ianna , which was the fonne 



Hcli, 

24 Who was of Matthat,who was of Lc- 
ui, who was of Melchi , who was of Iannc, 
whowasoflofeph, 

2 5 Who was of Matthathias,who was of 
Amos, who was of Naum,who was ofHeili, 
who was ofNagge, 



oflofepb. 

2 s which was the fonne of M'tthathias , which 
was the fonne of Amos, which was the fonne of Na- 
um .which was the fonne of Hefty, which was the fonne 

ofNaggs, 

2 6 which was the fonne ofUWaatk , which was 
the fonne ofiJVlatthathias , which was the fonne of 
Semei,which was the fonne oflofph, which was the 

26 Who was of Mahath , who was of fonne of Iitda, 

Matthathias,who was ofSemei,who was of z 7 which was the fonne of Iomna , which was 
Iofeph,who was of Iuda, the fonne of\Rhefa , which was the fonne of Zoroba- 

27 Who was of Iohanna, who was of bel,which was the fonne of Salatbie/,whicbwas the 

R e fa,whowasofZorobabel,whowasofSa< fonne of Nm, ,„,,-,.. , 

1 i_ ■ 1 u „„ c n c nl.,-; 2S which was the f one of Melchi, which was the 

lathieLwhowasotrMeri, J ■> ' 

' . ,. , r . , fonne of Aaat, which was the fonne of LoUim, -which 

28 Who was of Melchi, who was of Ad- J ^ the r mo f E / modaWi „ folchwa4 thefoneofEr, ■ 
di,who wasof Cofam , who was of blma- ^ ^ ^ fa fonne of Iofe , wbichwasthe 
dan,who was of Her, ^ fonne of Eliezer, which was the fonneoflorimphich 

2p Who was of Iefus , who was of Elie- was the f one of Matthat , which wasthefone ofheui. 
7.er,who was ofIorim,who was ofMatthat, 3Q which was the fonne of Simeon,which was the 

who was of Leui, fonne of Iuda, which was the fonne oflofepb, which 

7 o Who was of Simeon,who was of Iu- was the foneoflonan, which was the fine ofE/iacim, 
das who was of Iofeph , who was of Iona, 3 ' which was the fonne of Mdea.whtch was the 

who was of Eliacim, fin™ °f Menm , which was the fonne ofMattha- 

...... 1 c thia, which was the fonne of Nathan.which was the 

31 Who was of Melcha , who was of ™^,^ J J 

Menna.whowasofMatthatha, who was of 1° J .. . ' , r .rr.tr ^.t.- 1 j 

maiia,vMiuu« u , 32 Which was the fonne of Ieffe, which was the 

Nathan, who was ofDauid, fObed,whkhwas the fonne of Toot, , which 

5 2 * Who was of Ieffe , who was of O- u . as fa j~ ome f Salmon , which was the fonne of 

bed,who was of Booz , who was of Salmon, 2<Jaaffon t 

w ho was of Naaflon, ^3 which ras the fonne of Aminadab , which 

23 Who was of Aminadab , who was of was the fonne of Aram , which was the fonne ofEf- 

Aram, who was of Efron , who was of Pha- ron, which was the fonne ofPbares , which was the 

res, who was ofludas, fonne of Iuda, 

,4 Who was of Iacob, who was of I- „ 3* ^wsuthefi^rfl^T^bwMsthe 

faac ; who was of Abraham, who was of finne of Ifabac whtchwas the fonne of Abraham, 

Thare , who was of Nachor, which wanbe fonne oflhara , which was the fonne 

5 5 • Who was of S aru g , who was of Ra- ■* w ^ 

gau, who was of Phaleg, who was of Heber, -^ r R a&aH jehic£was the fonne ofPhaleg,which 
who was of Sale, - — • •■• > ~ *•« • 



j \ac nor, 

3S which was the fonne ofSaruch, which was the 




37 Who 



3 j which 



The 



Chap, nr, 



5 7 Who was of Mathufale, who was of 37 which was the fame of Mathufala,whkh 
Henoch,\vho was of Iared , who was of Ma- wat the fa*»* of Enoch , which was the fame of 
laleel, who was of Cainan, W *hich wasthefonneofMalaleel, which 

was the fane of Cainan. 



? 8 Who was of Henos , who 



was 



3 8 Which was the fane of Henos, which was 



Rhem. /. 
Fulke.i. 
Rhem. 2. 

Tulke.z. 

Rhem.j. 
Tulke.3. 

Rhem.4. 
Tulke.4. 

Bhem.f, 

Fulke.;. 

Rhcm.6. 



Fulke.t. 



of Seth ™V,« «.„ c ~c a a u r 3* Which was the fa 

or a em , who was or Adam, who was of ,/ r m i » . • , „ 

God. - ™ fonneofSeth,whtchwasthe fane of Adam, 

which was the fane of God. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.hu 

|. Penance ynto rcmiffion.) Tename prepareth the way to Chrifl. 
Iolin by preaching repentance, prepared a way to Chrift. 
8. Frm tes worthie of penance.) Frmes oftmmce be mrtgsfitMkMrie. 
JzSZV rc P en ^ ce ' b einggood workes, declare the repentance to be true and vnfained • If the re 

II. Hethathathtwo coates.) jhm cmnfeUd or enhyr.ed forfinnes,andto amide damnatm. 
dam^tTon^^ 

, . r r c«pK. 

Thcrevvasmfinnediftcrcnce.betwcencdicholincffeofloh^andofChriiLther^orelohn 
But this is your manner ,to make fmali d.ftcrence betwecne the Lord,and his ieruanu S 

jfi BUttherC " COmc -) *■»**»* Hemiktsth.mheB.vifa oftimfii* of no greater verm then 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap. m. 



Rhem. 

Rlsem.y, 



Fu/kc.7. 



ft. /■>* M«r Heli. wberdy it came to paffe, tiJlacoh » as the ZllllfS ' Tfrf lV ^° ^ Vpfiede S^'"" 

tarter, teiftfaoW. „ 4. -a™,!! 55*^ SiSSS&Sfth hS,"" 
as was not forbidden by the Lawe,Leuit.i8. Onelv EufcbiiK nntlf MU. o -a ' . kmfeman » 
that la cob and Heli were brethren by ^^£^^2! " ^"f^fr fu PP° {eth 
becaufe fuch maryin e ,is inceftuous bv tL Lawe LeuitTs r/ P , 5. u ? W ? h : , which ,s not 1,ke > 

IMeinccftofl^^^ 

CHAP. IIIL 

rfttfr/Jte is admired, 5?. /W^/A- forhismrarb S» tL« c. o r t< V iB Ca ? ham M*m kts 

he (berreth there 'J% J^S. llTL^^Tlit ft?**«* *■"»*"* 

AND 



. * V "^S£l 



Chap, iiil 



According to S, Luke. 






Deu.8,3. 



AND Iesvs full of the Holy Ghoft, 
returned from Iordan , and was driuen 
in the fpirit into the defert, 

2 JFourtie dayes , and was tempted of 
thedeuil. And he did eate nothing in thofe 
dayes : and when they were ended , he was 

anhungred. 

3 And the Deuil faide to him, If thou be 

the fonne of God, fay to this iione that it be 

made bread, 

4 And Iesvs made anfwere vnto him, 

It is written , That not in bread alone Jhall man 
Hue, but in entry word of God. 

5 And the Deuil brought him into an 
high mountaine , and fhewed him all the 
kingdomes of the whole worlde in a mo- 
ment of time: 

6 And he faid to him, To thee will I giue 
this whole power,andtheglorie ofthemrtor 

to me they are dchuered,and to whom I wil, 

I doe giue them, 

7 Thou therefore if thou wilt adore be- 
fore me,thcy fliall all be thine, 

8 And Iesvs anf wering faid to him,It is 
t&ethe An- wrktcn,t7%0# [halt adore theLordthy God,and 

nor.in S.Mat- , . 1 n 1 r r 

thew c. 4,1 1 . htm onelyjhait thou c jerue. 

Deu^ij- 9 And he brought him intoHierufalem, 
xo,io. ^ anc j ^ et j 1 j m V p on t ^ e pi nac le Q f the temple: 

PfalTcTi # an<4 ^ e *" a ^ e co ^ im > t ^ ou ^ c r ^ e * onne °^ 

God, caft thy fclfe from hence do wne ward. 

10 For $ it is written, that He hath gi- 
ven his Angels charge of thee , that they pre- 
fer ue thee: 

1 1 And that in their hands they Jhall beare 
thee vpjeft perhaps thou knocks thy foot e agatnfi 
aftone. 

12 And Iesvs anfwering faide to him, 
It is faide , Thou (Ijalt not tempt the horde thy 
God. 

1 3 And all the tentation being cnded>the 
Deuil [(departed from him vntill a time. 

14 *And Iesvs returned in the force of 

K££ lfls ^ e *P' rlt inCO Galilee , and the fame went 
himfeifeby forth through the whole countrie of him. 

miradcTlpcd- 1 5 And he taught in their fynagogs, and 
ally in Ga- was magnified of all. 

lOii'rSauiour 1 6 *And he came to Nazareth where he 

^'theirs^* was brought vp : and he entred $ according 
to his cuftomc on the Sabboth day into the 
fynagogue : and he rofe vp to reade. 

1 j And the booke of Efay the Prophet 
was deliuered vnto him. And as he vnfolded 
the booke, he found the place where it was 
written, 

/ 8 The Spirit of the Lordvpon me for which 
he anointed me, to enangelize vnto the poore ,he 



?? 



Dcu.*,itf. 



T H E third 



gogues. 

Mac4>u. 

Mar.i s r4. 

MaM3 3 j 4 . 

Mar.6,1, 

10.4,43. 



Efa.tfr ; T. 



IEfus * being full of the holy Ghoft , retur* Mat4.t. 
nedfiom fordone > andwasleddebythe fame mar -i-i*« 
fpirit into wtlderneffe, 

z "Being fourtie dayes tempted of the 
Demll , and in thofe dayes did he eate no- 
thing : and when they were ended , he after- 
ward hungred. 

3 sAndthe Deuill faide vntohim J f thou 
be the fonne ofGod,command this ft one that it be 
made bread, 

4 sAndlefus anficered him , faying, *Itis Deut.8.34 
written , that man fhall not Hue by bread onely , ma M4. 
but by euery worde of God. 

5 oAnd when the deuillhad taken him vp 
into an high mountaine , he fhewed him all the 
kingdomes of the worlde in a moment of 
ume. 

6 And the deuill faide vnto htm, aAll this 
power willlgme thee euery whit, and the glory of 
them for that is deliuered vnto we, and to whom- 
foetterlwill, I giue it. 

7 If thou therefore wilt worfhip me , it (hall 
be all thine. 

S Iefns anfwertngfaide vnto him, Get thee 
hence behinde me, Sat an: for it is written, *Thou Dcut^rj, 
fhalt worflyip the Lords thy God , and him onely a nd »oaa. 
(halt thoufirue. 

9 And he caricdhim to Hierufalem , and 
fit him on a pinacle of the temple , and faide vnto 

him, If thou be the fonne of god, caftthyfelfe 
downefiom hence. 

10 For it is written* that he (hall giue his an- Ffal^Mi. 
gels charge ouer thee, to keepe thee. 

1 1 And in their hands they Jhall beare thee 
vp , that thou dajh not thyfoote at any time a- 
gainsi a ft one. 

1 2 <tAnd Iefm anfirering, faide vnto htm, It 
isfiide, * Thou fhalt not tempt theLorde thy Deut.£x& 
God. 

13 asfnd when the deuillhad ended all the 
temptation, he departed from himforafeafin. 

t -f And Iefm returned by the power of the fpi- 
rit into Galilee, and there went a fame of him 
throughout all the region roundabout. 

1 j Andhe taught in their fynagogues, being 
glorified ofallmen. 

1 6 * And he came to Nazareth yrhere he was Mat 13. ft. 
nurfed, and as hiscuftome was , he went into the p ar '6 f « 
Synagogue on the Sabboth day , and floods vpfor * ***** 
to reade. 

17 tAnd there was deliuered vnto htm the 
booke of the Prophet Efaias : and when he had 

opened the booke, he found the place where it is 
written, 

18 *The(piritoftheLordvp4Mme,becaufeW*y6t*l* 
he hath anointed me to preach the Goffelto the 

T. 4. poore 



The Gofpell Chap, i i i r. 

fint me, to hcale the cox trite of hart, poore he faith fent me s to he ale the broken harted* 

19 To preach to the capttues remijfion , and to preach deliuerance to the wptwe , andrecoue- 
fight to the blind , to dimijje the brut fed vnto re- ring cf (ight to the blmde , fieelj to fit at Itbertie 
miff ion , topreache the acceptable ye ere of the them that are brufed: 

Lord,and the day ofretribution. 1 p And to preach the acceptableyeere of the 

20 And wnen he had folded the booke, Lord. 

he rendred it to the miniiter,and fate dovvne. 20 aAnd when he had clofed the booke, and 

And the eyes of all in the fynagogue were giuen it againe to ths minister >,he fate do*vne:and 

bent vpon him. the eyes of all them that were in the fynagoaue 

21 Andhe began to fay vnto them: That werefaftenedonhim. 

this day is fulfilled this fcripture in your 2t ^/(ndhebegantofayvntothem^Thisday 
cares. is this fcripture f ulfttedtn jour eares. 

22 And all gauetcftimonieto him rand 22 Andall 'bare him witne(fe y andwoondred, 
*He bad a they X marueled in the wordes of grace that at the gracious wordes which proceeded out of his 
^Sjfsm proceeded from his mouth, and they laid, Is mouth. aAnd they faide , Is not this Jofephs 
extraordinarie not this lofcphs fonne? fonne? 

Sng^rhmcs 2 3 And he faide to thcm,Certcs you will 23 sA'id he faide vnto them, Ye mil vtterly 

of his hearers, fay to me this hmilitude , Phyjicion , cure thy f%y vnto me this prouerbe , Phyficton, heale thy 

l^w^Lj ftfc as great things as wehaueheard|| done Jelfe; what fotuer we haue heard done in Caper- 

mchethird iaCapharnaum,docalfoherein thy coutric. mum, doe tlx fame here It^ewtje in thine on ne 

cnt. j^ And he faide, Amen I fay to you, that countrey. 

no Prophet is accepted in his ovvne countric. 24 *And hefiide,*Ferily I fay vnto you, no !ohn 444. 

3 .Reg. 17,9. 2 5 In trueth I fay to you,*there were ma- Prophet is accepted m his otrne countrey. 

nywidowesin the dayesof Elias in Ifrael, 2j But ltellyouofatrueth*manywtddowes i^qj.17.9. 

when the heauen was fliut three yeeres and Were in Ifraelin the dayes ofEHasphen the hea- iaco 5,s?# 

fixe moncths,when there was a great famine nen was fljutte three yeeres and fixe moneths, 

made in the whole earth: when great famijhment wo* throughout all the 

26 And to none of them was Elias fent, land: 
but into Sarepta of Sidon , to a widowe 26 */ind vntonone ofthemwas Elias fint, 

woman. fane vnto Sarepta a citic of Sidon, vnto a woman 

4.Rcg.? 3 i4. 2 7 *And there w f ere many lepers in lira- that wasawidowe. 

el vnder Elizseus the Prophet: and none of 27 * <iAnd many lepers wereinlfraelmthe a.Reg.f.14, 

them was made cleane but Naaman the time of Eliz,$m the Prophet : andnone of them 
Syrian. was cleanfedfauing Naaman the Syrian. 

28 And all in the fynagogue were filled 28 ^ndallthey in the fynagogue, when they 
with anger,hearing thele things. heard tkefe things, were fiiledwtth wrath, 

2p And they rofe,and caft him out of the 29 And rofevp y andthrufthimout of the ci- 
citie : and they brought him to the edge of tie, and led him euen vnto the f toppe of the hill t **\ c ^ rete 
the hill, whereupon their citie was built,that (whereon their citie was bu.lt) that t f jey might f ea 7, 
they might throwe him downe headlong. caft him doxne headlong. j,^ 

;o But he j]paffing through the middes % 3* Buthepatfwgthorowtbemiddesofthem, 

of thcm,went his way. <£*) #*#* his way; 
Mat.4 3 T3. 31 *Aftdhewent downe into Caphar- St sAndcame doxne to Capernaum, a citie 

*>i8. naum a citic of Galilee : andthere hetaught of Galilee, * andthere taught them on the Sab- Mat.Tj.4. 

Mar.i,zi. c k cm on t he Sabboths. both dayes. imm.ii. 

32 And they were aftonied at his do- 32 **And they were aftonied at liudoBrine: Mat^-M* 
<5trine : becaufe his talke was in power. for his preaching wat with power. mar.i.w. 

33 And in the fynagogue there was a 33 * And in the Synagogue therewas a man,Mzr.ii>3* 
man hauing an vncleane deuil, and he cryed whichhadajpirit ofafoMe d;wtl> andcryedout 

out with a loud voyce, with a loude voyce, 

54 Saying, Let be, what to vs and thee 94- Saying, Let vsalonejvhathaucwe to doe 

I e s v s of Nazareth ? art thou come to dc- &ith thee,thouIefm of Nazareth? art thoucomc 

ftroy vs ? I knowe thee who thou art ? the to deftroyvs? I hnowe who thou art ,cuen theko- 

S A 1 k c T of God. ly one ofCjod. 

35 And Iesvs rebuked him , faying, ss And lefturebt^edhim faying, Holdthy 

Hold thy peace, &goe out of him. Andwhe peace, andcome out of him. And 'when ths deutll 

the had 



C H A p. 1 1 1 1. According to S.Luke. p± 

the Deuil had throwen him into the middes, hadthrmen him in the midder,hee came out of 
he went out of hira,andhurtcd him nothing, him/end hurt himnot. 

7 6 And there came tearc vpon al, & they 36 ^sfndfeare came on them all y an<i they 
talked together one with an other, laying, fpakg among thc-mfelues , faying , what master 
What word is this, that in power and vcrtuc of faying u tbi$ ? For vnth aullorttie and potter 



Mk.8,t4- 
Mr.!, jo. 

The Gofpcl 
vpon Thurlday 
ofthej.wceke 
in LeiicAnd 
vpon Sarin Jay 
in Wlutf «i- 

ueckc- 



he commattndeth theftwlefpirits 9 and they cor,u 
out. 

37 isfndthe fame of him went out into euery 
place of the coumrte roundabout. 

38 * Andwhenhertasr-fenoktoftheSyna- Matth.8.14. 

y markup. 



he commaundcth the vncleane fpirits,and 

they goe out? 

37 And the fame of him was published 

into euery place of the countrie. 

38 AndlEsvsrifingvpoutofthcfyna- 
eo<me,cntrcd into Simons houfc* And || Si- gcgue^he entredinto Simons houfe ; and Simons 
inons wiues mother was holden with a great wtues mother wcu taken with a great fcuer, and 
feuer: and they befought him for her. they mack inter ctffwn to him for her. 

3 9 And (landing ouer hcr,he commaun- 39 Andheftoode ouer her^andrcbukedthe 

ded the feuer^and it left her.Aad incontinent feuer ^md it left her. And immedtatlyfbearefi, 

rifingjflie miniftrcd to them. mdmnifiredvnto them. 

40 And when the iunnc was downc, all 40 when the funne was dor^ne^aR they that 
that had difeafed of fundry maladies, bioght hadanyfcl^e with diuers dfiafes, brought them 
them to him. But he impofing handes vpon two h:m;andnhen he had laid his hands on tue- 
euery one/rurcd them. ry one ofthem } he healed them. 

41 And Dcuils sweat cut from many, cry- 41 *i4nddewh alfo came out of 'many py~ Maikei.jj 
ingand faying, That thou art the Sonne of mg, and frying, Thou art that Christ' the ferine 

God. And rebuking them he fuffercd them of God. And hee rebuking them, fstff wed them 

not to fpeakc, that they knew he was Chrift. not to fieafy ; fir they knewe that h;e was 

42 And when it was day, going forth he Chrift. 
went into a delcrt place : and the multitudes 4 2 <iAndrchenit\vas day } hee departed,and 

went into a defer t place : an 'd the people fought 
himjmd came to him^tnd kept himjhat hefoould 
not depart fiom them. 

43 And h rfaid vnto them, I mttfl preach the 
hingdome of God to other cities alfo ; For there- 
fore am Ifent. 

4+ And he was preaching in the Synagogues 
of Galilee. 



fought him, and came cucn vnto him: and 

they hcldc him that he fliould not depart 
from them. 

43 To whom he faid,That to other cities 
alfo muft I cuangeii7.c the kingdom of God: 
becaufe therefore I was fent. 

44 And he was preaching in the fyna- 
gogsofGalilec.cCO 

MARGINAL NOTES. 



Chap, iiil 



Fulkei. 



Ithefll. I *• Fou* 1 tic dayes.) Tlntimrdmf^^^^^(f^tLmt)tmimi^ifdm $ ^ is an^foftolicalTradition. 
Cfcm.Conftir.Apoft.Ii.5.c.i3.Hicrxp.ad MarceI.adu.crro.Montani.Lco fcr/.&9.dc Quadragef. 

For Lent taft, fee the Nnes vpon Match, cap.4 Scft.i. except CUmm conftitution, which isacounterfeft Lents, 

book',latclv brought co light, rciccled of t'.K ancient fathers of the Primitiue Church, as conteyning many Countcrfe& 
things heretical, f;«!fc Scfriuolous, and yet altered fince the ancient fathers age.For example letthcfc lufficc. aufloritie. 
That he brinacth in lames the brother of Iohn,writing and fpeaking with the rctt of the ApoiHes,many yeercs 
after his dcath.l/t.tf.wp.14. And in the 1 8.«/».of the fifth bookc,thc celebration of Barter isprefcribed, cleanc 
contrary to that,which Efit hmms teftifieth to hauc bene the conftitution of Clemens jAxt pretended auftour of 
this bookc. Contra Jndian>H*erjo. The fame counterfeit Clmmt, Ub.6.cap.'f. calleth Philip fpoken of A As 8. an 
Apoftlcjbut tih$.<Mp.% i.hc makcth him but a Deacon.Thefc fewc rcafons among a great noinber^hew the va* 
nitie and fahhod of that^fpocrythalbooke* 
Rhctft. 2, 8. Thou fhalt adore. ) if the Dittel himfilfe alleage Scripture againft Chrift, no niaruel that Heretics doefo a» 

gab; ft Chrifis C h:trcb. 
Fulke 2 *" If hcrctikes allrdge the Scripture againft Chriih Church, as the deuil did againft Chrift : the Church muft Au&oririeof 
confound them by the Scriptures,as Chrift confounded the deuil. d* Scriptures. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iiii. 

* 

Rhem. *?• Departed vntil a time.") Tfymmielifthe dinelbeofienoraltvayesbtifiemtbCbrifiiantn^ Thediudf 

f lamely omrcowc by Chrift, yet did be tiotgiitehim ouer altogether jsutfr atims. tcntations. 

Rhcw.? x h Done in Capharnaum.) Codmakgthchiifeofperfnsand places where he work^th miracles or doctb benefits, Miracteaton* 
though he might doe theftme el* where if it Ll$d his wifdonu So doeth he in doing miracles by Sainffs/tot in alf>/aces y nor to* place and noc 
teards alfetjmjmt asitpkafith fo'w.Aug.cp.i 57. at an other. 

1 his proiKth not that the gift of mira cles continucth vnto this day. But when God doeth works miracles, Minicte. 
cither by himfelfe 01 by his fcryants, **e chufeth the time, place and pcrfons, moft conucnient for fliewing his 
glory,and confirming the faidi of his difciplcs. 

30, Pafling 



Fulke i. 



TheGofpel Chap. v. 

Rfjem.f. . 3°« P*fl»»g through the middes of them) Either by wakin^UmfdfmH^Ut^dformre^cndeifully^mnra-^'^^ 

ting the multitude and faffing though them,as lie did though the doort, hu body either b.mg without jpace of place, or w.th conrein «d in 
<*ber bodies in one flace.By ai which and the lipids doings mentioned in tU 6 ftelje is mident that he can alter and order h.s F !'" aboue 
body tube lifi,aboue the natural conditions of a body. ' ' 

Fulke 4% There is no neede to faine any monltrous vnproGtablc miracles in this place. He might pane throuoh the The txxty of 

midft of his enemies,withouc any alteration of his body,by linking them with b'indnes.th.u they could not fee Ga ®' 
him,or by terrifying their hearts,that they durft not touch him. Andfo faith S. Ambrofc: Termed tmilkrtmtmu- 
tatafubito velobjiupefaSafurentium mene dtfeendit, H e vent dorms through the midfi of them, the mmde ofthofe raging 
feoplejxingfuddenly either changed^ aftonifbed. The fame faith Beda, Neither is there any ancient writer, that fat 
uoureth your monftrous imagination, that he went through mens bodies. For neither is it laid, that he went 
through a doore: neither wil he make his body to be witbouc ipace of place, for then his body mould ceafc to 
be a bodie,as S.Auguftine lhcwcth Epifi.^.Dardano. And though Chrift by rhe abfolute power of his Diuini- 
tie,can doc all things, yet wil he doe nothing contrary to his owne wili,his word,his glory. 1 hat his humani- 
tic in all natural qualitics,is like ours,his word beareth witnes. Heb.z.i7. 

38. Simons wiues mother.) It is tuidtnt that Teter haia wife, but after his calling to beanjpofile, htleft her, fhe A ft] 
AsSJiierom nrUethinmany places ep.34.cz.ad !ulianum.Li.r.adu.louin.5«//je^H/w.Macth.i9.i?. lefttharwiuc 

Tltlke /. That Peter left not his wife,Sec proued Matih.S.Seftj. 

CHAP. V. 



Am.;. 



IVIUB. 




h;s power to remt fixes in earth. 17 He defmieth his eating\vithfianrs,asbeir^th'phyf,ionof Joules 33 and his 
notprefcribing as jet of any fa fits to his JJifuples. 



The Gofpd A Nd it cameto pafle,whe the multitudes TT*came to pap, that when the people preajfed M att h 18 

JQry ,£1 x\prefled vpon him to hcarc the word of Jivpon him, to hsare the worde of God, hee was inarfc.i.xtf. ' 

Penucoft. God, and him fclf itoode bciide the lake of {landing by the lake ofGcnczaretb. 

Gencfarcth. 2 <iAndhe fame two faippesfiandby the lakes 

Mt.4,18. a * And he few two fhips (landing by the fide: but thefijhermen were gone out ofthem,and 

Max.!,!*. Jake; and the fifhers were gone downe, and wererrafbhtg their nets. 

warned their nettes. 3 Andr.-hen hee wot entred into one of the 

3 And he going vp into || one friip that Jhippes which perteinedto Simon, hee prayed him 
was Simons, defircd him to bring it backe a that he would thruft out a little pom the lande: 
litle from the land. And fittingjie taught the and hee fate downe, and taught the people out of 
multitudes out of the fliip. thefnppe. 

4 And as he ceafed to fpeake, he faid to 4 when he had left fpeaking,ke faidvnto Si- 
Simon,Launchc forth into the deepc,and let mon, Launch out into the deepe i and let flip your 
loolc your nettes to make a draught. nets to catch, 

j And Simon anf\vering,faid to him,Ma- s AndSimonanfrering.faidvniohim,Ma- 

fter,labouringalthe night, wchaue takeno- fier,wehaue laboured a/ln/ght,and haue'takmg 

thing : but in thy word I wil let loolc the net. nothing: neuerthelefe, at thy cornmaundement f 

6 And when they had done this, they in- wtllloofe forth the net. 

doled }| a very great multitude of fillies, and 6 Andwhenthey hadthisdone, theyinclofed 

their nette w as broken. a great multitude of$hes,but their net brake: 

7 And they |j beckened to their fellowes 7 ^4nd they beckened vnto their partners, 
that were in the other fliip, that they mould which were in the other fhtppe , that theyfkould 
come and help thcm.And they came and fil- come andhelpe them. And they came ,and filled 
led both fhippes/o that they did finke. both thefhippes that theyfunke againe. 

8 Which whe Simon Peter did fee, he fel s when Simon Peter fawe this, he fell downe 
downe at I e s v s knees , faying, Goe forth at Iefus knees, faying, Goe out from me,forfam 
from me,becaufe I am a fmful man,0 Lord. aftnfullman,0 Lord. 

9 For he was wholy aftonifhed and all 9 For hee was vtterly aslonicd,and all that 
that were with him, at the draught of fifties were with him,at the taking of the fijbes,wbicb 
which they had taken. they had caught together. 

10 In like maneralfo lames and Iohn the 10 Andfowasalfo lames and Iohn the fonnes 
fones of ZebedeCjVvho were Simos felowes. ofZebedee, which were partners with Simon. 

And Iesvs faid to Simon, Fearc not :from AndtefvufaidvntoSimoJ:earewt,fromhence- 

this time no w,|j thou fhalt be taking men. forth thou fhalt catch men. 

1 1 And hauing brought theirfhippes to / / Andwhethey had brought vp their boates 
land, leauing al things they folowcd him«p3 to thejhorefhlyforfool<e all, and followed him. 

i**And iz*And 



Nt.8,1. 
Mar.MO, 



*S« S.Mae. 

Annoc.c.8,4 



Mt 9J- 

Mi .1,3. 

The GoTpel 
vpon Friday 
Whit (on* 
wcekc. 



Chap.v. 

i 2 *And it came to paflc,whenhe was in 
one of the cities, and behold a man Hill oflc- 
rofie, and feeing Ie s v s, and falling on his 
r ace,befoughthim faying,Lord,ifthou wilt, 
thou canft make me clcane. 

i 3 And ftretching forth the handle tou- 
chcdhiiri,faying,I wil.be thou made cleane. 
Andimmediatly the leprotic departed from 
him. 

14 Andhec commaundedhim that hee 
fhould tell no body, but, Goe,^ fhewcthy 
felfe to the Pricft, and offer for thy cleanfing 
* as Moyfcs commaunded, for atcftitnonie 
to them. 

1 5 But the bruitc of him went abrode the 
morc.and great multitudes came together to 
heare,and to be cured of their infirmities. 

16 And hee retired into the dclert, and 
praied. 

1 7 *And it came to paffc one day,and he 
fate teaching. And there were Pharifees fit- 
in ting and Dodtors of Lawe that were come 

out of cuery towne of Galilee and levvrie 
andHierufalemcandthe vertue of our Lord 
was to heale them. 

18 Andbeholdemencarying in abed a 
man that had the palfey : and they ibught to 
bring him in,and to lay him before him. 

19 And not finding on which fide they 

might bring him in for the multitude, they 
||went vp vpon the roofe,& through tne tiles 
let him dovvne with the bed into the middes, 
before Iesvs. 

20 || Whofc faith when he faw, he faid, 
Man,thy finnes arc forgiuenthee. 

21 And the Scribes and Pharifees began 
to thinke, faying, Who is this that fpeakcth 
blafphemics ? Who can forgiue finnes, but 
only God? 

2 2 And when I f s v s knew their cogita- 
tions, anfwering he laid to them, What doe 
you thinke in your hearts? 

23 Which js caficr to fay , Thy finnes 
arc fbrgiuen thee : or to fay, Arifc, and 
walke? 

24 But that you may knowe that | the 
i onne ofman hath power in earth to forgiue 
finncs(hc faid to the fickc of the palfey) I fay 
to thee, Arifc, take vp thy bed , and goc into 
thyhoufe. 

25 And forthwith rifingvp before them, 
he tooke that wherein he lay ; and he went 
into his houfc,magnifying God. 

26 And al were aitonied: and they mag- 
nified God.And they were repjenifhed with 
feare, faying, That wehaue feen maruclous 

things 



According to S. Luke. 



95 



12 * sAndttcametopafie } thatwhenhewas Matth.8.1. 
in a certaine citie, beholde % there was a man full m *&* 4°» 
ofleprofie: andwhen he hadjpied lefus, he fell fiat 

onhisface^ndbefoughthim.faying^ord^fthou 

Wilt, thou canfl make me cleane. 

'3 sAnd when hee had fir etched fourth his 
hande % hee touched him > faying, I will; bee thou 

cleane. tAnd immediately the leprofie departed 
from him* 

14. *And he charged him to tellno max : but % 
Goe faith he, * andfhewe thy felfe to the Priefi > Leui.144. 
andoffer for thy cleanfing, according as OPfofis 
commaunded, for a wit neffe vnto them 9 

1 / Butfo much the more went there a fame 
abroade of him, andmmh people came together 
to hear e, and to bee healed of himfiom their in- 
firmities. 

16 tAndhekept him felfe apart in the wiU 
derneffe, and prayed. 

1 7 sAnd it came to paffe on a certaine day, as 
he was teachings that there were Pharifees, and 
D ottours of the Lawe fitting by, which were come 
out of ail the tonnes of Galilee^ and Iwie , and 
Hierufalem: and the power of the Lord was pre~ 
fent 9 to heale them. 

18 * nAnd beholde 9 men brought in a bed a Match.9.2. 
man which was taken with apajfie : and they mark.x.3. 
fought me ones to bring him inland to lay him be- 
fore him, 

1 9 And when they could not finde on what fide 
they might bring him in, becaufe of thepreafe 9 
they went vpon the toppe of the houfe, and let htm 
downe through the tyhng with his couch % euen in* 
to the middefi before lefus. 

20 when he faw their faith,he faid vnto him> 
Man,thy finnes are forgiuen thee. 

2 1 And the Scribes and the Pharifees began tOvcafbn, 
to f think?, Joying, whatfdow is this which jfea- 
kethblalfhemies ? who can forgiue finnes, but 

God onely? 

22 But when Ie fits per ceiued their thoughts % 
he anfwering, fatdvnto them, what thinkeye in 
your hearts? 

23 Whether is eafier to fay, Thy finnes be for- 
giuen thee: ortofay^Rifevpandwalkef 

24 Tim that ye may kgowe that the Sonne of 
man hath power to forgiue finnes on earth (hee 
fatdvnto the ficke of thepalfie,) Ifayvntothee, 
Arifc, andwhen thou haft taken vp thy couch goe 
vnto thine houfi. 

2f <tAnd immediately hee rofie vp before 
themjmd when he had taken vp his couch, where- 
on he lay, hee departed to his mne houfe } gl&rify~ 
ing God. 

26 And they were alamaz*ed,<& theygaue the 
glory vnto God % andwerefikdwithfeare,faying % 

Doubtlefft 



The Gofpel 



C H A P.V. 



thin g s to day. ■=£{) D oubtlejfe we haue feeneftrange things to day. 
Mt.9,9. 2 7 *And after thefe things he went forthj 27 *And after thefe things he went for th^and Matth.9.9. 

T^eGof'el anc ^ aPublican called Leui, fitting atthe faw a Publican yarned Lent, fitting at the re- mark »*.i4. 

vpon s. Mac Cuftomc-houf e, and he faide to him, Folow ceite ofcuftome:andhefatdvnto himjrolow me. 

Sc^SLTo. mce * . . 2S Andwhenhehadlefta\l,heroievp,and 

28 And|jleauingalthings,hcrofcandfb- folowedhim. 

lowed him. 29 And Leui made him a great fe aft in his 

29 And Leui made him a great feaft in his owne houfe;& there was agreat company of Pub- 
honk : and there was a great multitude of licanes } & of other thatjatentmcatc with tbem. 
Publicans, and of others that were fittin g at 30 But they that were Scribes and Pharifees 
the table with them. among them, murmured againil his dtfcip/es t 

3 o And their Pharifces and Scribes mur- faying* Why doeye eate and drmke with Publi- 

murcd, faying to his difciples, Why doe you canes andfinners? 
eatc and drinke with Publicans and Hnncrs? 

3 1 And I e s v s anfwering faid to them, 

They that are whole, ncedenotthcPhyfici- 
021 : but they that are il at eafe. 



Si zAnd lefts anfwering, faid vnto them, 
They that are whole needenot aPhyficion .-but 
they that are ficke, 

32 *I came not to col the righteous : but fin- r.Tim. i.ij, 
tiers to repentance. 

33 Andt hey faid vnto him, why doe the dif- 
cip'es oflobnfaii often, andmake prayers, and 
hkewtfe the difciples of the Pharifees : but thine 
eate and drmke? 

3+*Hefaidynto them,Canye make the chil- Matrh. 9.14. 
die of the wedding chamber fajf 3 wbile the bride- mar -3- l!f • 



? chritt ame 3 2 }I came not to call the iuft.but finners 

no: to call ' 

thofe.whopre- to penance. <pi 

oTneSict& * ? But thc y faid to him > * wh y doe the 

due coumpt difciples oflohn % faft often,and make obfe- 
SjjjEi crations, and of the Pharifees in like maner : 
ofchnft. ' but thine doc eate and drinke? 

M* 1 " ? ' T r' 34 ^"° wnom he faid,Why,can you make - . -, ..,.. ~*w. & *., 

Lu. 55J. ' f ' ie cn '^ rcn °f the bridegrome faft whiles grome is with them? 

* stcsJtat. the bridegrome is with them? sj But the dayes wtllcome : and when the 

■Jmmsm. $ j But the daics wil come: and when the bridegrome jbalbe taken away from them, then 

bridegrome fhal be taken away from them, fiall they faft in thefe dayes. 

then '. hey fhal faft in thole daies. 36 Heffakc alfo vnto them aftmilttude ,No 

36 And hee faide a fimilitude alfo vnto man putteth apiece of a new garment into an old 

them, That no man putteth a pecce from a vefture :for then the newe renteth the old, and 

new garment into an olde garment : other- the piece thatwasidktvi out ofthenewejtgreetb 

wife both he breaketh the new, & the peece not n ith the olde. 

from the new agreeth not with the old. 37 ±And no man powreth newe wine into 

27 And no bodie putteth new wine into olde veffels: for ifhe doe, the new wine will bur (I 

olde bottels : othcrwife the new wine will the vcfels,and runne out itjelfe, and the vefels 

breake the bottcIs,& it felf will be fried, and Jballperijb. 

the bottels wil be loft. 3 s 'But newe wine mufl be put into new vef 

38 Butnewwineistobeputintonew felsjtndboth are prefer ued. 

bottels: and both are preferued together. 29 No man alfo hauing drmke olde wine, 

: 9 And no man drinking old, wil new by wilftraightway haue new; for hefaithjhe olde is 

and by. for he faith,Thc ol d is be tter. bet ter. 



IvAM.r. 



Tulke 



j. 



Rhem, 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

and that one of them xvasVtters^and Petes (hip. 
Mtfbip : n* doubt to Jigwfie the Chm cb 

J* 

Although it be true , that Chriftes chaire is in the Church, yet this is a ionic collc&ion. Tor if the ftippe ■*- church. 
were here the Church, then all to whom Chrift preached that were on the ihore and in the other ihippc.wtire 
oucohhe Church. rr * 




2. 



Tulke 2. 

Rhem. 




Peter* Jucceflors be true preachers of the Gofpel, as for the Pope that neuer preachcth the GofpeL neuer 
caitcth out Peters net,to hrti for men as he did. 



Succcflbrsof 
Peter. 




10. Thou 



Chap. vi. 



According to S.Luke. 



9 6 



nhent ■?• x0 Thou (halt be taking men.) That al this af re faid did y pr9ltrlymemeVetmtrauailestocome,mthemmterfi^n Peters pre*mi- 
jiffc *$• + . xvcrldto Chrift, m& hu prerotatiue before a! men therein, it is euident by Chrifisfbecialtromife made to kmfeuerally neoce in fiih- 



Tulke.j. 
Rhem. 

Jthem.4*. 
Vnlke.4. 



Jthem. /• 



Hike. f. 



**stfTtm* Q. 



and apart in this place, that hefhmtd be made the tafyr of men. though to other hegiueth dfo, as to Teters coopcrators atd JJS™ 

ccadiutors,thelikgoffice.Mat4,l9» . 

By S. Matthew and S.Markc, it is euident jtfeu Chrift fpakc ioyntly to Peter and Andrew. lwiUmakeyottfi- p «erspnma. 

(hers of men. Matth4.19.Mark.ta7* Therefore it is a brutiih Colleftion, to gather Peters prcrogatiue, before ac 

all men in the office ot fifliing. 

x 9 Went vp vpon the roofe.) *Aftrange diligence hi procuring corporal health of and by Chrifi :andan example for Zcale of fowlcs. 
vs of the lifa or greater* to obttinefahtation of him either for ourfelnes or ourfiiends^andtofee^e to hit Church and Sacra** 
meats with what extraordhtariepainefo etser. m m 

10 Whole faith.) Great is God(Jaith S Jmbrofe) and pa rdoneth one fort thimgh the merltes of others therefore if JP* «««■«•• 
thou doubt to obtaineforgiuenes of thy great offences, ioyne vnto thyfelfe intercefiors,vfe the Cln$rche> helpe,which may pray ,0n ° ° Cr9# 
for thee and obtainefor thee that whkh our Lordmight denie to thy f elf Amb.hb # 5.in Luc. 

The wordes of Ambrofc be otherwife then you cite them, M.gnus Lcminus, qui aliorum mcrito ignofcit aljjs. . 
The Lord is great, which for other mensfahgforgiueth otlxr men ; and while he adkwethfom, he reteafith the fatdtes of 
other , why fhottld not a mm tljyfelloweprcnailemth thee, when with Godtheferuant hath the meane of inter cefiion and the 
right of obteining}Learnethouthatiudgefi,toforgiue,learnetJ)ou thatartficfato obteine forginenes. If thou doubtejlto 
obteine pardon of grieuom finite* : takg t( > the intreators, takg to thee the Church which may fray for thee, by contemplation 
whereof, the Lord forgmeth that which he might denie thee. There is nothing hard in this fpecch, but the name of 
merice, which the fathers vfe often times, when they fignific any meane of obtaining, and not as Pspifts take 
it, for defcrts. And the argument that he draweth fro hence,tha t one man fliould be intrcatcd by an other to 
forgiue, declared! that he meaneth not worthines,or merit of workes, to preuaile with God : as he exprcflcth Faithjonly. 
moil plainely in other places, where he itiAxfV hence fhouldl hauefo great merit, feeing mcrcie is my crovs>nc}Ex— 

\mM yirgin. Affirming alfo, that a man is iuftified and faued by faith alone, very often times. In cp.ad Rom. 
cap.z.&34.9.to.ii.i.Cor.i.GaLcap.3.J.andclfewhere. 

Z4 The fonne of man in eatth.) By which at! (* faith Cyril) it is clecre that the Sonne of mm hath power in earth 2v gj[„f re " 
to remitte finnescwheh he faid both for bimfelfand vsjor h e,a$ God being made man and Lord of the Law, forgiueh fimes . j n catena S. 
^ndwealfi haueobtaincdbyhimthatwonderfulgrace.forit is fold to his Difcip!es,Whofc Unnes you(halremit,thcy Them*. 
arc remitted to them. And hoW fhouldnothebe able toremit finnet,who gaue other power to doethefamc. 10,20,11* 

Chrift as God forgiuethfinnes properly, heretothclickeofthepalfcy. But Matth.9,ft&&you hold,that Forgiuenes of 
Chrift as man,forgaucfinncs to this man.Thepower thai Chrift gaue to his difciples to forgiuefinncs, is to *i nnes » 
declare them to be fbrgiuen by God : S. Hieronym.in Matth.itf. 

28 Leauingalfolowcdhim.) The* profane lulianthargedMatthewcf two much lightnes y toleaue aland folovpe F^k'ngal, 
afirO>iger 9 at one word, but in dtede hereby ufeene the maruelout efficacie cfChrifles word and internal working, that in a chrift. "* 
moment can alter the hart of % man,andcaufe himnothingto efleeme ththjngsmofideere vnto him, wtichbe didmt onely Hiet9.it% 
then inpre fence, but alfo d tily doth in the Church . F wfo 5. Anionic, S'Jwicu&nd otUrt, by hearing ody the word of our Matj. _ 
Sattiourreadin theChitrckforfootyalandfolowedhim. ' fcJjA 1 * 

Frauncis followed not Chrift in preaching y Gofpel,but did fct vp a new feft of his owne rcligion,of whom Siuguft.confef 
they be called Francifcanes,as of Chrift Chi llliaris haue their namc.Yfca Frauncis was crucified for his fcft^f M.d.a % . 
we may beleeue liis difciples writings and paintings of him. Who alfo with the reft of begging Friers, goe a- ^* W4W -*? >* ttm 
bout to aboliihtheGof pel of Chrift, and therefore did write a new Gofpel, and called it the Gofpelofthefph ****»"£*•: 
rite, and e ter nail Gofpe', which was expounded openly in Pans, and had bene preached 5? ycercs without con- Uberconfo r- 
trolcmenr, till at laft, it was burnt fecretly, at the importunate requeft and outcrying of Guilielmus defanilo A- ™ tatlim ' 
Tnore^tid otliers of Paris : GuiLdefan&*Amorc depcricttlojiQUiftmi temporis.capS.MathifUt Tarts : jinno Domuli$6. 

m 

CHAP. vi. 

For ret>rouing by Scripture aid miracle(as alfo by reafon ) the Vharifees llindnes about the ohferuathn of the Sabboth, 1 1 
tlxy feebg his death, it Hauinginthemountame prayed al night, he cljoofitbtwelue jtpoftles. IT and after many mi- 
racles vpon the difcafed, 20 he maketh afermon to his Difciples before the people ;propofing heauen to fab as wilfuffer 
forhtm, 24 and wo to fuel? as wil not, 27 Yet withal exhortingto doe good etten to our enemies alfi. 19 and that 
the Maifiers muflfirfi wend them felues. *\6 finally, to doegoodworl^s, becaufe only faith wilnot fuffice. 



Mc.u,t. 



ANd it came to paffe on the % Sabboth 
fecond-firii, when he paflfed through 
the cornc,hisDifciplesdidpIucke the cares, 
and did eate rubbing them with their 
hands. 

2 And certaine of the Pharifees faid to 
them, Why doe you that which is not law- 
ful on the Sabboths ? 

3 And I e sv s anfwering them, faid J 



ANd it * came to paffe on the fecond Sab- Matth. iz.f . 
both after thefirft, that he went thorow the mark.z.z3. 

cornefieldes : andhis dtfcifles plucked the eares 
of come, and dideate 9 rubbing them in their 
hands. 

2 teAnd certaine of the Vharifees faid vnto 
themyWhydoeye that which i* not lawful to doe 
on the Sabboth dayes} 

S <*And Iefus anfwering them, faid !,* Haue 



Neither this haue you read which Dauid ye not read fo much as thu that "Darnddid^hen 
did,whenhimfelfwasanhungred andthey hehimfelfewasanhmgred&ndtheywhtchwcrc 
that were with him : with him : 

*&g.ix,4. 4^HowheentredintothchoufeofGod > * How he went into the houfe of Cod,and^^^ % ^ 

and V did 



TheGofpel. Chap. v>. 

and tooke the loaues ofthe Propofition,and did take and eate the jhewe head, andgaue al~ 
did eate, and gaue to them that were with fi to them that were with him, which is not law- 
Lea24,9. him, which is not lawful to eate * but only ful to eate ^ but for the^riefis onely TcuIl ■ 

fc'Priefts? fts*ndbefaidvntotbem,Thatthefonneof ** 

5 And he faid to them,That the fonne of «m* £ Lordalfe ofthe Sakboth day. 

man is Lord ofthe Sabbothalfo. 6 *Andit came topajfealfo in another Sirf. Matth. Ullfl 

6 And it came to paiTe on an other Sab- both, that hee entred into the Synagogue, and mar *i. 
both alfo,that he entred into the fy nagogue, fe«g£; .• *»</ there was a man whofe right 'hand 

Muijto. and taught.* And there was a man, and his wasdriedvp. 

4> u right hand was withered. " 7 ^dthe Scribes and Pharifees watched 

7 And the Scribes & Phanfees watched him.whether he would heale on the Sabboth 
lfhe wouldcurcontheSabboth : that they day. -that they might fmd how to accufe him. 
might find how to accufe him. * -But he knew their thoughts, and faidto the 

8 But he knew their cogitations: and he man which had rhe withered hand, Mew, and 
faidto the man that had the withered hand, fiand forth in the middes. Andhe arofe and 
Arile, and ihnd forth into the middes. And flood forth. 

rifing he ftoodc. , rhenfaidlefusvntothemJwiUasheyoua 

P AndlESvs faidto them, Iaskc you, if .pffi^ whether is it lawfull on thiSab^ 

itbclavvfulonthcSabbothstodoewelorU: bothdayesto doe good, or todoe euill? to fane 

toflfaueafouleortodcftroy? ones life,* to destroy it? 

10 And looking about vpon them al, he to AndwhenhehadbeheldethemaUincanu 
faidto the man, Stretch forth thy hand.And p a f e> he faid vnto the man, Stretch forth thy ' 
heitrctched it forth .-and his hand was rcfto- hand. And he didfo, and his hand Wr reslored 
led * againe as whole as the other. 

1 1 And they were replenifhed with mad- , , And they were flledwith madnefe, and 
nes: and they communed one with another communed together among them feluv what 
whatthcymightdoetolEsvs. they might doe to lefus. 

SSfifc h " A ? dlC u C . ame !° P affe iQ th ° fe da ? eS > '* ^ditcametopajjeinthofidaies^hathe 

ESf ^e wentfonh mtothe mountametopray,& 

he paffed j| the whole night m the prayer of *// „ ig ht there in prayer to Qci 

Muoj. ** a u j , „ , '* -dndwhenitwasdayJjecaOedhisdifci- 

Mr. 3 ,i3 Ar hi/nif c SSfeSTr h %°f Cd **"* '^ofthemhechJfetwelue, whomalfi Minh.** 
I*W. ^D*iF«:andhcchofetyelucofthcm he called ApoHles : J mark.3.,3. 

(l jhK^^^f1?*^i. j " (^^hmhestlfi turned Peters 

14 Simon whom he furnamedPeterand ^ndr ew his brother: lames and Iohn, Philip, 
Andrew his brother,Iames and John, Philip and Bartholomew. ^' 

16 Andludeoflames, & Iudas Ifcariote l6 Andludas, lames brother, andludas 

TheGo^l ^A n a H S tflT Ur '-^ ua , ^^whichalfowasthetranour!) 
r nX A , -n f7 ^ddefcendingwimthemheftoode /7 ^^fc^^^ rf. 

fcS^S&.fl2£~ thC midUtUde ? f hiS ^floodeintheplain^ldeMthecompan^f 
*■ ^SSSiSra? C fT^ € ^ hisdifcipksJda g rLtmktitudeof2ple,oL 

iffi^"" 1 ^ k- 4 co^ofTyreandSidonMichc'ametoheL 

werevexedofvncleanefpirits,were Jred, ^ Jjtt^^^^ 

15 » And al the multitude fought to touch /, An/all the people prea fed to touch him: 
him becaufevertue went forth from him, & /Sr*rv »«* «*» <Wy^, ^ farfrf 
healedal.^) «b,rf 

nuSn! f -5 *? X g ir5 hlS dCS Vp ° n h * *• ^dwhenhehadliftedvp his eyes vpon 
Diiciples faid, * Bleffed are ye poore : for fe^jpfe, he faid, * jMfltf j/„ ^ , % MmM* 

yoursisthekingdomeofGod. jours is the kingdome of God. 

21 Blefledareyouthatnowarehungred: */ * Blefid arejetbat hunger now :for ye BUM 

bccauf « flwfr 



■ 

for 



1 



Chap. vi. According to S. M&rke. p7 

becaufe you fiial be filled. Bleffed are you fhalhefatiffiid^ Bleffelar eye that weepe n 
that now weepe : becaufe you fhal laugh. foryefhaUUugk , . : .. 

22 Bleffed thai you be when men fhal 22 * Blejfedare y e when men (ball hateyou,Uwfo.i.i, 
hatcyou, and when they fhal feparate you, andwheathevjba/ljeparateyou&omtiieucom- 
andvpbraide you, and abandon your name pany,andShaUraile ouyoUytnd put outyoitr name 
as euil, for the ibnne of mans fake. as euil, for thefinne of mans fake. ; 

-» 2 II Be glad in that day and reioy ce : for 23 Reioyceye in that day,andleapeye forty: 
behold your re ward is much in heauen. £$ for behold,your reward* geat in heauen, for in 
for according to thefe things did their fa- like maner did their fathers vnto the Te- 
thers to the Prophets, v phetsy -:•■•■■■ ,, ■-•'"■. , • 

24 Butwotoyouthatareriche,becauie 24 *Butwoevntoyouthat are rich: foryee Amos 6,u 
you haue your confolation. - haueyour confolation. -•;'• ■■■ ewfc.ji.8. 

25 Wo to you that are filied:becaufe you zj *Wot vntoyou that are full '.- for ye JbaU Efa1.tf5.13. 
{halbehungvic.Woetoyou.that now doe' hunger. Woe vnto youthat now laugh .-foryee 

lau^h: becaufe you fhal mourrie and weepe. pall mourne- and waild 

°6 Wo, when ai men || fhal blefle you. , 26 Woe vntoyou rehen men jhallpraife you : 
for'accordingto thefe things did their fa- for fo didtheir fathers totltefalfe prophet's. - 
thcrs to the falfc Prophets. 27 *But J fay unto you which heare, Lone Matth.5.44. 

tThatis, »e. 27 But to you I fay that doe heare, Loue your enemies, doe good to them which-hate 
Steffi your enemies, doe good w them y hate you. you, ' ' , 

»vhicfisvn. 28 Blefle them that curie you, and pray 28 Bleffe themthat curfeyou, and pray 

mKK* forthemthatcalumniateyou. them which wrongfully troubleyou. llteAo . 

denied, ai 29 And he that ftriketh thee on y cheeke 29 **sfndvnto him thatfmiteth thee on the M " m - M* 

tZSSj* offer alfo the other. And from him that one cheekssjfer alfo the other : * and him that i l.C«A7. 

»w. * taketh away from thee thy robe, prohibite taketh away thy choke, forbid not to take thy 

not thy coate alfo. coatealfo. .... . 

3 o And * to euery one that asketh thee, 3 o Giue to euery man that asketh of thee ,& 

oiuetand of him that taketh away the things of him that taketh away thygoods&ke themnot 

that are thine, askenjt againe. againe. 

31 And according as you wil that men 3 i *tAndatyewould thai menfhould doe Matth.7.n. 

doe to you,doe you alfo to the in like maner. to you, doe ye alfo to them Ukewifi. 

3 2 And if you loue them that loue you, 32 *Forifye hue them which hueyou,what Tobi.4jtf. 
whatthanke is to you? for finncrs alfo loue thanke haueye fforfnners alfo hue their lo~ 

thofe that loue them, uers. 

33 And if ye doe good to them that doc g3 ^indif ye doe good for them which doe 

you good: whatthanke is to you? for fin- good foryou,whatthanke haueye \ for fnners aU 

ners alfo doc this. fo doe euen the fame. u**.* ** 

3 4 And if ye lend to the of whom ye hope s+*eAndifye lend to them of whom ye hope ™ "* 4 " 
to receiue.-what thanke is toyou? forfinncrs t o receiue, what thanke haueye. ? *forfinners Matth.j.4*. 
alfo lend vnto finners,for to rcceiue as much, alfo lend to Jinners, to receiue fuch like a- 

3 5 But loue ye your enemies : doe good gaine. 

and jj lend , hoping for nothing thereby,and 3S "But hue ye your enemies, and doe good, 
your reward fhal be much, and you fhal be and lend, looking for nothing againe: and your 
the fonnes of the Highelt,becauie him felf is reward jbatbegreat,and fe Jhall be the children 
beneficial vpon the vnkindandthe euil. of thehighejl :forhe ts (hide vnto the vnkinde, 

TheGoipei 36 Be ye therefore merciful as alfo your and to the euil, 

Sa th fte? father is merciful. 3 6 Beye therefore merciful, as your father 

Pentioft. 3 7 Iudge n$>t,andyou fhal not be iudged. alfoismercifull, 

condemne not,and you fhal not be condem- 37 * Judge not, andyeJhaJlnot be iudred at Matth.7.1. 
ned.forgiue,and you fhal be forgiuen. all: condemne not,and ye jhall not be condemned 

28 Giue,andthcrefhalbeeiuentoyou. at all, firgiue, andyejhalbe forgiuen. , MarrWl 

good meafure and prefTcd do wnc and fha- 3 8 * Giue, anditjhalbegiuen vntoym,good J^* 
£ento«ether&runningouerfhal they giue meafure 3 preajfeddowne^akentogether,&ru^ 
into your bofome. For with the fame mea- ning ouer, Jhall men giue into your bofomes : for 
furethatyoudomeate,it fhal be meafured with the fame meafure that ye mete with all, it 
to you againe. * pdlbemeafuredtoyouagatne. 

3 b 39 And V i 39 And 




■ ■ Chap. v"i. 

. h ^ he /^^thcMajmiaitudealfo: . 39 ^dhepuffimhafmilitudevntothem, 

eantje blinde leade the blinde?doc not * Can the blindelcade tht hlwde! Shall they not^^^M 

both fal into the ditch? . bothfallinto the ditch t 7 

40 Thedifcipleisno^oueWsmaifter : ,0 *Thedifcipleisnot done his matter: bat Matt.10- 
buttery one flialbeperfea,ifhe be as his ^jWwil b/aperfea difciple, ]Uhm w£jS* 
mauter. his matter is. 

41 Andwhyfeeft thou the mote inthy ,, ^^nd^hyfeefl thou the mote that is***** 
brothers eye: but the beame that is in thine inthy brothers ejeiut confidereH not the beame 
owneeyethouconfidereftnot? that is in thine owne eye ? 

42. Orhowca^moutayto thy brother, + 2 Eitherhow canX thou fay to thy brother 
^other^etrnecaft out the mote oufof thine -Brother, let me pull out the motcthati in thine 

l^J I h"° 8 a h aTt V^™ V^kenthoHthyJetfefeennotthebeamethat 

ovvneeie ? Hypocrite, caft firft the beame is in thine o^enc? Thou hypocrite cation the 

fcri2S? i m ° tC ° Ut ° f ** *"?*#** t0 (** out the mote that is in 

Drotnerseie. «£0 thy brothers eye. 

4? Forthereisno goodtreethat yeldeth 4J * For it is not a good tree that brinoeth Matth.7.17. 
• ™fmt<*:noreudtrec,matyeH^^ 

truitc - .- ■ „ bringeth forth goodbuite. 

vJ*l°l QUQ T K<i L sknow ^ isftuit * ^ *Foreuerietreeiskno»enbyhiso»neM^i* 

thonies: neither of a bufh doe they gather nor of a bramble bujh gather they grapes^ 

hishartbnngeth forth good : and the euU and smemtlm out of the JlZeafreef 

7S£* T { ™ b ™Zt £ °t CUM0 l **"* t»ngeth foorih that ITIZI 
Met C ^ thC mOUtH &f *<***£ f* heart, his m2k 

47 Eueryonethat commethtome, and , 7 ivhofoeuercommethtome,andheareth 

notmc^eitrforitwasfoundedvponarocke. it : for it™ grounded Jontberoct 

49 Buthethatheareth,anddoethnot:is ^ But he that hear cthjinddoeih it not, is 

hkctoa man building his houfe vpon the % a man that without foundatio built an houfe 

earth without a foundation: againft the vpon the earth:againB which the flood did beate 

felJ,and the ruineofthat houfe was great. that houfe was great. 



F*#ft /. 



^c^-Bwwcfaywitb^Auguftinc^SlaaiuIcr. 

t Beaten out of thofi obfamties, rvhkb i* — * /-..--*-//•_ 



Rhettt m 2, 
Fulkc.2. 



{ ANNO- X 



C'H A P. V I. 



fthem.3. 
fulke.3* 

Julke.4. 



According to S. Luke. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 



98 



3 Neither this haue you read.) The Scribes andTlxtrifees boa fted moft of 'their \mtedgt of 'the Scriptures but "«« ike *™* 
our Saukuroftm(htwththirgreatigmrameMue,,fo the Heretics that >ma^^ 
vnderftcmdingofthtmfnayfoonebeproouedtovnderftand title or nothing. 

It is inough for you to call vs hererikes, and fay that we vndcrftand little or nothing m the Scriptures, but sUndtf . 
thereof let our preachings, writings and conferences beare witneffe. Yet we vaunt not of our vnderftanding, 
but humbly thanke the auftor thereof. 

9 Saue a foulc.) Hwety itfeemeth tlut Chrift (at At other times lightly alwayes) did not cnely Male this man m 
bodyjastoffomecorrefbondentdifeafeinhisfoule. 

1 1 The whole night.) Our Sauiour inftantly praiedflcne in the mount wtlmt doore^U night long,as a preparati- The Churches 
on to the defcnement of hi, Apoftles the day after: t'ogiue example to the Church of praying inftanth when pr lefts are to be gjj*jjj^ 
ordered,a>idaklpmtovsallwhatwe(hould do for our owne necefjtties 3 when Chrifl ddfo for otlm mens, holy Orders. 

The Church ought to follow our Sauiour Chrift in praying eamcftly,when nimfters of the word and Sa- 
craments are ordeined.But this example islittlc followed in popery,as common experience tcacheth, where 
fimonie fo greatly preuaileth in this matter,and moft of all at Rome. 

I 3 Whom he named Apoftlcs.) Here it is to be noted againft our Muerfariei that deceitfully meafure to the 
fimpk the whole nature and (jualitie ofcertainefacredfunftions,by the primitiue Signification and compaffe of the names or 

pi* 

iw* e*fc>vj#^/W;*V m im»*vjm* ^^'J r 6T Thename ^4 

nficationofthe word or calling^ by vfe and application of the holy writers *md in this point b) Chrises owne txfrtjje in* digniticof 
fofoion.Jndfo this word Apoille,* a, catling tfOffice^nmnent^lmitU^d moft high dignitiegmen by our Maifter> Apofflcs. 

with 

g t * 

the reff 9 wh we as founders or foundations of our religion ,<w the Jpoflle termeth themjlnrfore to that college this name i f b.i*i£ 
agreetbbyfpeciallimpofitionandp, ' '" ■ •—• •--*•-— - •» °~ 

mbas^tnd fometime* totbe^poflh 
faithjn their coadintors in thatfunclicn.. 




Vulke s 



a 



I .Cor. I i.nc natn piacea in nis unurcn,niiiiii occu n^u»"*-»,on.^ „-.i^ r »■* «*./}** ..,..» -.x- ..." „.*.-«. »-»,.. 
wonder Ml eminent Vrerogatiu; and Soueraintie,when hewn tlse head not only of other Chriftian men, but fix head of all 
jipoftlesyea euen of the College cfthe Twelve, jind if our Muerfaries lift to haue learrM any profitable Upon by tlie word 
jfpojllefnorc profitably and truly they might haue gathered ^that Chrift called tlxfe his principal o#j«w,Apoftlcs,or Sent 
(himfelfe alfo (bccialiy & done all other being Milfus,f lut »,S cnt. and (died alfo jpoftlt in the Scripture*) to warns vs £J* » »• 
by the nature of the wordjhat none are true Jpoftlet,T<tftors,or VreacUrsjhat are n t ftecially fint and called, or that can ' ' ' 
not [hew by whom they befent. and tliat all Heretics therfore be rather Apoftates tlrm Apofilts, for that they be mtfent t 
mr duely ca'ledjior chofen to preach. # p 

Our Sauiour Chrift gaue names of fignification to his minifters, that we might not only learne the dignitic 
of their officc.but alfo their dutie. And therefore we do rightly make our argument of the notation of the A- 
poftles name : They be Legatesor Embaffadors, Ergo they cannot make lawes, nor prefcribc or teach any thing ^Roifs, 
befide their commiflion,for this is the dutie of Legate s.Yct is their office of high dignitic & authoritie, being 
the cmbaffadois of the king of kings : becaufe a Legate or Embaflador repi efenteth the perfon & authoritie, 
of the prince from whom he is fent.So an Elder i s a name of dignitie,grauitic and authorities bifhop of vigi- Elders. 
lancie,wifdomc,diligcnce,which in fo weightie affaires as concerne his office.cannot be without honor & au- Biflwps. 
ftoritie. Therfore it is a lewd flander, that we deceiuc the fimple in meafuring die nature of facred functions, slander. 
by the primitiue fignification of their names.Thcir offices & functions are fct downe plainly in the fcriptures, 
as well tor the dignity,as for the dutie that bclongeth vnto them. And they haue apt names giucn by the holy 
;hoft,to admonilh themfelucs of their duties,and other men both of their dignities and duties. But you would 
Jaue dignity without dutie. If he haue the name of a prieft or a biihop, it skillcth not though he lack learning, 
honefty,diligcncc,watchfitlnes,he is prieft and bifhop good inough for popericAnd if he make lawes & teach 
befide his commiflion.as the Pope doth,he is ftill apoftlc or apoftolike. But you labour in vayne to blind the 
world any longcr,with names & titles of honor,when the perfons haue nothing that without dutie doing, can 
be worthy of any eftimation,with them that know what belongcth to thofc offices & names. That the name of 
Apoftles is not to be giucn to all that are fent,but only to them thathaue immediate commiffion from Chrift, 
as firft the twclue,and the Paul & Barnabas(to whom you hardlyallow the name of ApoftIes,by fill, fpecial, & 
immediate commiflion.but by vfe of fcripture) we doc willingly acknowledge: But that the name of A poftles 
abfolutely was giuen to their iiicceirors,by vfe of Scripture you are not able to prooue. For in that generall 
commiflion,they had no fucceflbrs. And Epaphroditus is not called an Apoftle limply, but your Apoftle, that 
is,faith Photius, becaufe tlxyfmt neceffary thmgs to S.Vaule by him. Oecum.Or as S. Ambrofe faieth : He v?M made 
their Apoftle by the Jpoftle,when hefent him to exhort them : by which interpretation, he was the meffenger of S. 
Paule.Far vnlikc to Gregory and his difciple Auguftine,whom you call apoftles,of whom the latter was Gre- 
gories apoftle. But Gregory was not Chriftes Apoftle,although he was(for the time in which he liued)a good 

man:yct farre from the iynccritie,calling,and auftoritie of an apoftlc of Chrift. But the wondcrfull preroga- Peters prinw- 
tiue of Peters primacie,about the reft ofthe Apoftles,we fee not,feeing it was a primacie of order, not of ho- «* 

norat*aeiot\ufi.Cypr.devnitat.ecclefMurm.contlouinMb.\.zn^^ 

haue vs tolearneby the nameof ApilUe.weacknowkdgethatnonc are true Apoftles, paftours, or teachers, 

V.J. but 



Rhem.6. 

Fulke.6. 
Rhem.y. 



Fulke.?. 
Ehem.S. 



Fulke.S. 



Rhem.fi, 



Fulke.fi, 



TheGofpel Chap. vn. 

butthofe that arc fent of God,and hauelawfull callingby God and the Church. 

tixrartfi»torbjcal/mg ) SeeAimotatMt.\Q i i. nencc/^ 

For Peters prerogariuc/ce alfo thenotes.Math.ltf. 

aa Beglad.) Tk<om^mftrietthatf*BtottntrmetTiafa 

tm. Contrarywffe^llthefebuttet of tin, world without Chrism deed nothingbnt wo, and the entrance to euerUin* ble0m S- 

LoTdJtom % ™ °« ousof ^"ewardofheauen. For eternaU life is the free giftof God inCbrift Iefus our 

We preach rnortJfication,and bearing of the crofle of Chrift to be neceflary for all Chriftian men, vndct P« u h< Nn r 

S%JS3SS ' """"fS^f^P^into temporaU, and then fatiffaftion by meritorious 
2ge^^ 

Ail/„i* e , nd>h0pin8 n0th l n e) n '» '(f w "9 '««/«« fa &- m^ ft M W *ty? whom we think* not aUe nor Agabft rfuie. 
%««■ tortpyagaym, « *»/2 4e ;fetf« /6r * comfeUrather then a comn^dment.excemhe cafe^celSL Z 

^>"MMm:atbyotherfUcesofScr,ptureit U 

Ifany precept be too heauie for you tobcare, you mitigate it by making it avoluntarv Cni-USA But «% *< r, * 
lend Mo. hope of reffituriows a part of true cLririe, Ach is?ne of thf i££Z2£^£ k Z ££ * 
n°"°be.™antofaIlm^ - 

to be looked for,buteuen the principallmuftbeaduenturedneuettobereftored. ^"wieisnot 

CHAP. VII. 

He tepfeth the faith of fa Centurion who vat a Gentile, to be gr eater then he found am** all the lewes, and cureth 
hsfhnmtatfem. ,, tixKidovesfomehereHiitethadreHontht^ h T, job* 

w/Ingersheafwerethmthm^^ L JndafhrwarfZ 

i^S^%^^ / ?"c?^^ a, **fl^*JHK 31 WhoZithneiler of their 
nonets of bwngcouldbewomte. ?rf Sh^ngalfo vnto them by occajion of Marie Magdalene, hot, he k afriendto jfe. 

wwtomantmnetl.emmfimxJuttoforgiHetlxmtbeir^ F ™ J "* 



ANd when he had fully faid al his words 
into the cares of the people,he entered 
into Capharnaum. 

2 And the feruant ofa certaine Centuri- 
on being ficke, was readic to die : who was 
deerevntohim. 

3 And when he had heard ofl e s v s,he 
fent vntohim theAuncients of the lewes, 
defiring him to come and heale his feruant. 

4 But they being come to I e s v s, be- 
fought him earneftly, faying to him,That he 

is worthie that thou moulded doe this for 
him. 

5 For he loueth our nation : and he hath 
8 built a fynagogue for vs. 

6 And I e s v s went with them . And 
when he was now not farre from the houfe, 
the Centurion fent his friends vnto him, 

gjjjjj A* % 5n g> Lord, trouble not thy felfe. for % I 

KSS3X mm "wty that thou [houldeft enter vnder 

my roofe. 

7 For 



WHen he had ended all his fay tngs in the 
audience of the people, *heentredinto Mttdu* 
Capernaum. 

2 And* 'a certaine Centurions feruant, which 
was dearevnto him, being ficke, was in peril! of 
death. r J 

3 tAndwhen hee heard of lefts, bee fent 
vnto him the elders of the lewes, befeeching 
him that hee would come and heale his fcr- 
uaunt. 

4 *And when they came to Iefus , they be- 
fought him instantly , faying, He is worthie that 
thoufhouldcB doe this for him. 

5 For he loueth our nation,andhath built vs 
afynagogue. 

6 Then I efm went with them. And when 
he was now not farre from the houfe, the Cen- 
turion fent friends to him,fayingvnto him, Lord, 
trouble not thy felfe: fori am not worthy that 
thoujhouldett inter mder my roofe. 

7 Where- 



Chap. vii. 



According to SXuke. 



99 



TheGofpell 
vpo»\ the xv. 
Sunday after 
Pentccoft. 
Andvppn 
Thurfday in 
thc4.weckc 
ofLent-And 
for S. Monica 
S.Auguilincs 
mother, 
Maij,4. 



Mt.u,», 



7 For the which caufc neither did I 7 Wherefore, I thought not my felfeworthie 
thinke my felfe worthic to come to thee: to come vnto thee : but fey thou the word, & my 
but fay the worde, and my feruaunt fhall be feruantjhalbe whole, r 



made whole. 

8 ForIalfoamamanfubic£toauthori- 
tie»hauingvndermefouldiers ; and I fay to 
this,goe,& he goeth : and to anothcr,come, 
andhecommeth: and to my feruaunt, doe 
this,and he doeth it. 

9 Which I e s v s hcaring,marueiled : and 
turning to the multitudes that folowcd him 



S For Ialfo am a man fit vnder power, ha- 
tting vndermefouldiers;<mdl fay vnto one,Goe, 
and he goeth : and to another," Come, and hee 
commeth ; andtomy firuant, Doe this, and he 
doeth it. 

9 When lefts heard the fe things, he mar- 
veiled at him, and turned him about, and [aid 
vnto the people that followed him, I fay vnto 



hefaid, Amen I fay to you, neither inlirael you, lhane not found fo great faith,no, not m 
haue I found fo great faith. 

I o And they that were fent, being retur- 
ned home, found the feruant that had been 
fickc,whole. 

I I And it came to paffc, afterward he 
went into a citie that is called Nairn : and 
there went with him his Difciples and a ve- 
ry great multitude. 

1 2 And when he came nigh to the gate 
of the citie, behold a dead man was caried 
forth,thc only fonne of his mother : and (he, 
was a widow : and a great multitude of the 
citie with her. 

- 13 Whom when our Lord had feene,be- 
ing mooued with mercy vponher, hefaid to 
her,Weepe not. 

14 And he came neere and touched 
the coffin . And they that caned it, ftoode 
ilill:' and hefaid, Yongman, I fay to thee 
Arife. 

15 And he that was dead, fate vp,and 
began to fpeake . And he gaue him to his 
mother. 

1$ Andfearc tookc them all : and they 
magnified God,faying,That a great Prophet 
is rifen among vs : and, That God hath vifi- 
ted his people. 

17 And this faying went foorth into all 
lewrie of him, and into all the countrey a- 
bout. 



8 And lohns difciples fliewcd him of all the fe things. 



Jfrael. 

to And they that were fent, when they were 
returned home, found the feruamt whole that 

had bene f eke. 

1 1 oAnd) it came to pajfe the day after, 
that hee went into a citie called Nairn : and 
many of his difciples went with him, andmuch 
people* 

1 2 When he came nigh to the gate of the ci- 
tie, beholde, there was a dead man caried out, 
which was the onely fonne ofhismother,and(he 
was a widow: andmuchpeople of the cttie was 
with her. 

13 ^Andwhen the Lordefitwe her, he had 
compaffion on her, and fade vnto her, Weepe 
not. 

1 4 Andwhen he was come nigh, -he touched 
the beerefandthey that bare him flood fiil^ And 
hefaid,Tong man,! fay vnto thee,Arife. 

15 tAndhee that was dead, fate vp, and 
began to jpeake ; and he deliuered him to his 
mother. . . 

w 

1 6 And there came afeare on them almond 
they gaue the glory vnto God faying that a great 
Prophet is rifen vp among vs, & verily God hath 
vifited his people. 

1 7 And this rumor of him went forth through- 
out all luricytfr throughout all the regions which 
lie roundabout. 

1 8 *And the difciples of/ohnjhewed him <j/*Matth« 



it.i. 



all thefe things, 

15? *AndIohn called two of his difci- 
ples, and fent them to Iesvs, faying, Art 
thou he that art to come: or expect we an 
other? ': 

20 Andwhen the men were come vnto 



/ p And lohn, when he had called vnto him 
twoofhisdtfctples, hee fent them to le fits, fay- 
ing, An thou he that commeth, or looke we for 
another! 

20 whenthe men were come vnto him, they 



,. , r 1 T u 1 r, .ni 1 f fc fayde.Iohn Baptttt hath Cent vs vnto thee, (ky~ 
him.they fayd j lohn the Baptiit hath lent vs J y K , / ■ J _ ,# / 1 J £ 

1 £ / a l l 1 tnz, Art thou he that commeth, or looke we for 

to thes,faying,Art thou he that art to come: *' - ** * 



or expedt we an other ? 

at (And the felfe famehoure, he cured 
many ofmaladies,andhurtes,andeuill fpi- 
c %«^Wo. jits : and to many blind he c gaue fight.) 

22 And anfwering, hefaid* them, Goe 

and 



another t 

2 1 And in that fame hows he cured many of 
their infirmities andplagues, andofeuilfptrits, 
and vnto many that were blind he gaue fight* 

22 Then lefts anfwering, faid vnto them, 

V.+. Go 



The Gofpel 



Chap. vu. 



Efa^rf. 



^repoittolohnwhatyouhaue heardand G*ym>»*y& bring wordagaine to Iohn,what 
ieene:*Thatthebhndfee,thelamewalke, thingsye haste feenc&heard,how that the blind 
thelcpers are made cleanc, the deafe heare, fee againe,the halt goe,the lepers arc clenfedjkc 
the dead nfeagaine, deaj 5 heare J >he deadrifejc the pore is the Go- 

23 ^ JThepoore are euangelized : & bkC- fpell preached. 

23 Andhappy is he rvhofoeuer fbalnot be of 



% Taupatt 

SKSd? fcd i he wh ° foeuer S«S ««S be fcindahied 

poorc the Go- in me. 

£d,>Key 2 4 And when Iohns meflengers were de- 

partedjhc began to fay oflohn to the multi- 
tudes, What went you out into the defert to 
fee ? a reed mooued with the wind ? 

2 $ But what went you forth to fee?a man 
clothed in $ foft garments ? behold they that 



, and they 
rectiueic 

Mt.11,7. 



fended at me. 

2+ sAndwhenthemefengersoflohn were 
departed,he began tofpeake vnto the people con- 
cerning Iohn: what vent ye out into the wilder- 
neffefor to fee ? Arcedcfhakenwithtbewind? 
2/ Tutwhatwentyeeoutfortofeel Aman 
. ttI - „ , , ,. -.--—,---- clothedinfoftraimentt Behold y tky which are 
are incoftly apparelland delicacies, are in gorgetmfo apparelled, and line delicately .are in 
the houfe of kings. ki^gs courts. J 

26 : Butwhat went you out for to fee? a 26 Butwhatwentyefoorthtofee? APro- 
Prophet?CertesIfaytoyou,andmorcthen phet? Tea,l fay vntoyou t and more then aPro- 



Mal.3,1. 



Mt.3,4. 



a Prophet. 

27 This is he of whom it is written , Be- 
hold I find mine Angell before thy face, which 
fbatt prepare thyway beforethee. 

28 For I {ay to you,A greater Prophet a- 
mong the children of women then Iohn the 
Bapt2t,thcre is no man.but he that is y leffer 
in the kingdom of God,ts greater then he. 

29 And all the people hearing and the 
Publicans, iuftified God, being baptized 
with Iohns baptifme. 

3 o But the Pharifees & the Lawyerstd e- 
fpifed the counfel of God agaiuft thefelues, 

being not baptized of him. 

31 And our Lord faid,W hereunto then 

(hall I liken the men of this generation, and 
whereunto are they like ? 

3 2 They are like to children fitting in the 
market-place,and fpeaking one to an other, 
and faying, We haue piped to you, and you 
hauenotdaunced: we haue lamented, and 
you haue not wept. 

3 3 For Iohn the Baptift came * neither 
eating bread nor drinking winerand you fay. 
Hehathadeuill. ' J 

34 The fonne of man came eating and 
drinking: andyou fay, Behold a man that is 
a gurmander and a drinker of wine, a friend 
ofPublicans and finners 



35 And wifedome is iuftified of all her ^ mm% 



phet. 

27 This is he of whom it is written *Behold, MaLj.i. 

I fendrnymeffenger before thy face, which [hall 
prepare thy way before thee. 

28 Forlfayvntoyou, among w omens chil- 
dren is there not a greater Prophet then Iohn 
Baptifi : neuertheles,he that is leafiin the king* 
dome of Godjs greater then he. 

20 And all the people that heardh\m& the 
Publicanesjbeing baptized with the baptifme of 
Iohn justified God. 

so But the Pharifees and Lawyers dejbifed 
thecounfaile of God against themfelnes, being 
not baptized of him. 

S' AndtheLordfatdfwhereuntofbattlli- 
ken the men of this generation ? &to what thing 
are they like* 

32 They are like vnto children fitting in the 
market place jotdcrying one to another, and fay- 
ingfVe haue piped vntoyou,andye haue not dan* 

ced: We haue mourned toyou, and ye haue net 

wept. 

S3 For Iohn Baptist came , neither eating 

bread, nor drinking wine, andyefay, He hatha 
deuill. 

34- The fonne of man is come, eating and 
drinknig, andyefay, Behold a gluttonous man, 
and a wine bibber, afitend ofPublicanes and 



children. 

TheGdpeH 3 6 And one ofthe Pharifees defired him 
a^fafiy f° eate with him JVndbeing enteredinto the 
iui.«.And houfe of the Pharifee . he fate downe to 

™ tate . ? 7 ^ beuoId a woman that was in the 
FridayiaSept. Clt *e, a/inner, as fheknew that he was fet 

downe in the Pharifees houfe, me brought 
an alabalter boxe of ointment : 

38 And 



3 J zAndwifedome is iufiifiedof allher chil- 
dren. 

36 *And one ofthe Pharifees defired him 
that he would eate with bim. And he went into 
the 'Pbartfecshoufcjvsd fate downe to me ate. 

37 And behola\a woman in thatcitie, which 
was a firmer •, whenfbe knew that lefts fate at 
meateinthe Pharifees houfejbe brought an ala- 
baster boxe of oyntment .* 

SSAnd 



J u' 



. ••-. 



CHAP.Vil. 

3 8 And Handing behind befide his feete, 

(he began to $ water his feete with teares, & 

wiped them with the heares ofher head, & 

kiffed his feete, and anointed thein with the 

ointment. 

3 o And the Pharifee that had bid him, 



According to S. Luke. ioo 

38 *tAndftoode at bis feete beh'tnde him, Mark.if.40. 
weeping,ahdbegan towafh his feete with teares, iohn to. ix» 
and did wipe them cleane with the heares of her 
headend all to kiffed his feet, and anointed them 
with the ointment. 

39 When the Pharifie which hadbidde him. 



feeing it, fpake within him felf^fayingjThis. far? it, hefpafy within himfelfe, faying, If this 
man if he were a Prophet, would know cer- man were a Prophet, he would purely know who, 
tes who and what maner of womanfheis andwhat maner of woman this is that toucheth' 
which toucheth him, that me is a (inner, him : forjhe is afinner. 

40 And I e s v s anfwering faid to him,Si- ^ ^die/its anfwringfaid vnto him, St- 



mon,I haue fomewhat to fay ynto thee, but 
hefaid,Maiiter,fay. 

41 A certaine creditour had two debters: 
one did owe fiue hundred pence, and the o- 

therfifiie. 

42 They hauing not wherewith to pay, 
he forgaue both . Whether therfore doth 

loue him more? 

43 Simon anfwering faid, Ifuppofcthat 

he to whom he forgaue more. But lie faid to 
him,Thou haft iudged rightly. 

44 And turning to the woman, he faid 
vnto Simon, Doeft thou fee this woman ? I 
entrcd fl into thy houfe , water to my feete 
thou didft not giue : but fhc with teares hath 
watered my feete,' and with her heares hath 
wiped them. 

45 Kiffe thou gaueft me not t but fhe 



mo n, I haste fomewhat to (ay vnto thee. tAnd he 
faith, ^Mafier, fay on. 

41 There was a certeine lender, which had 
two debters : the one ought fiue hundred pence, 
and the other fif tie. 

+z when they hadnothingtopay, he forgaue 
them both. Tell me therefore, which of them will 
loue him moil? 

43 Simon an/wered, and Jaid,lJuf>pofe 9 that 
he to whom he forgaue mofl . And hefaidvnto 
h'tmfThouhafttruely iudged. 

4+ And he turned to the woman, and faid 
vnto Simon, SeeH thou this woman ? lentred 
into thine houfe , thougaueft me no water for 
my feete ; but fhe e haw wafhed my feete with 
teares, and wtpedthem with the heares of her 
head. 

4j Thougaueftmenokiffeibutthiswoman $ 



ftncelcamein, hath not ceafed to kiffe my jJ^^tkilJmi^k&imusfidukd 

feete. 



45 With oile thou didft not anoint my 
head : but flie with ointment hath anointed 
my feete. 

47 For the which I fay to thee , Many 
ines are forgiuen her, becaufc fhe hath 



finnes 



my feete. 

4.6 Mine head with oile thou diddesl not 

anoint : but this woman hath anointed my feete 
withoyntment, 

4.7 wherefore, I fay vnto thee, many finnes 



*loued much?Butto whom leffe is forgi- are forgmen her forjhe loued much : to whom 

Uen, he loueth leffe. litletsforgtuen the fame loueth lith. 

48 And he faid to her, Thy finnes are * * *» "fi" tmt»Aer 9 Thy finnes are 

forgiuenthee. firgiuen thee. 

4P And they that fate together at the ta- 49 4nd they that fate at meat with himjbe- 

ble, began to fay within themfelues, * Who gan to fay'within themfelues , who is this that 

is this that alfo forgiucth finnes? forgiueth finnes alfof 

50 And he faid to the woman, Thy faith jo zAndhcfayd to the woman, Thy faith 

hath made the fafe,goe in peace. .£0 hathfaued thee.goe inpeace. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vii. 



Rhem.i. 
Fulke. 1. 
Bhem.2, 



ZJ. Soft garments?) Markfthhwelconcerninglohns apparel and diet.See the ^nwtationsvponSMatth.e.^ 
Marke as well the anfwer to the fame annotations. 

30. Defpifcdthecounfel.) AtbejtUt contemned lohnslxtptifme, dejpifed Cods comfelandwifedamtifo much 
more they that mak$ no accottmft of tin Sacraments of the Cbnrch,deJ}ife Cods counfeland ordinance touching their faluati- 

tm,to their owne damnation. 
Iohns baptifmc was a facrament of the Church, as verely as the bapuTme and fupper of the Lord be now. Iohnsbt^ 
3 8 . Water his feete.) ol perfect ' patent of me penance in this woman, wfo fought ofchviji with open teares and tifine, 

other fir awe workf* of fatisfa&ionakddtttotknjtemijjion of 'her finnes. 

Fulke 3 Outward fignesot true repentance, and effefts ofloue andthankrulneffeforfinnesforgiuen,asourSauior 

*• Chrift himfclfe interpreteth them, r. >t workes of fatisfaclion to obteine forgiueneffe of finnes . For as Ara- Ssuisfaaiool 
brofe faith of Peters teares, wt read Interns, we read not InsfathfaSfion in Luc. cap.z*. 

47. Loucd 



Fulke. 2. 
Shem.3. 




TheGolpell Chap.vii. 

Rbem^, 47 . Loucdmuch.) ^^fMth(Mymm^^t^)Ulmw(\mkUAtamhttm^offtnmt. 

Fulke. 4. Only fayth obteineth remiflion of finncs, whereof loue is an effed . For die argument is(not as the whole 

difcourfe of the text is manifcit) from the caufe to the effeft , but from the effect to ihe caufe . Many finncs 
are forgiuen her, therefore foe hath loucd much,as the wordes following doe make it manif eft. For to whom 
lirtlc is remitted he louethlitde . The lame thing declare* the parable of rhe two debters, that for giuencfle 
of the debt goeth before loue, therefore is caufe of loue, and not loue the caufe of forgiuencflfe of finncs. So 
fayth S. Ambrofe: According tomnbt ofendetb more, w/» ought mere, butty the mttde of our Lord, the caufe u chan- 
ged, that he Icueth more whid? ought more, if he hem obteined grace orforgiueneffe. In Luc. cap. 7. The like maner of 
lpeaking, and vfe of the particle wi, ism Iohruij. 1 5. I \*ue called you frendes, for lhaue declared to ym all that I 

Vl,pnt t haue heard of my father, where this declaring, is the cftcft and; 

WJem, f. 4 j # Who is this that.) A the Tharifees did* Iwaies carft 
., reprel>end his Clmrch that remitteth fines by his authoritie. 

Fulke. f» A flandcr, for we acknowledge the power offorgiuenefle of finncs by the minifters of the Church,yct farre Slandet. 

differing from the power of our Sauiour Chrift,who as God forgaue abfolutcly of bis owne authoritie,his fer- Remiffionrf 
uants^y declaringhis will in forgiuenefle of finncs. Hicrom in Matdu 6. finncs. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.vii. '.. 

Bhem.6. f. Built a Synagogue.) MatthatthnttefoundaSynagogue,wasacceptaUeto<&d,andprom 

tht faitlful people for whofi vfe it was made « fo now much more in the new? eftamentfo build a Church,Monafierie,Ccllege, * ua ®>8 of 
or any lik works for the Ixmour and feruice of Godjs grateful to him and procureth the Praters of 'the tood people for whoft „K*s, Mo ' 
life fuel) things be founded. «"«Hiewte, 

Fulke.6. To builde a Church or College, or any other place for the maintenance of Gods fcruice, orgoodlear- BuiUIngoF 

rung, is a good worke . But to builde a Church or Monafterie for the maintenance of idolatric , or idle fu- aK? 6 " 
, peritinous hypocrites, fuch as your monks are, is no worke acceptable to God, but rather difplcafing him. Abb 9 efc 

Rbem. 7. 44. Into thy houfe.) Jn exceedingapprobation uftlx extraordinary worlds andfignet of external deuotion, which Itteriouf 

feeme to carnal men (though otlxrwifefaithjus) to be often fuperfluous or not acceptable. This Simon was perhaps of a tood fi § nes °f nw« 

wil,andt]>erfore{Mdiuersotbersddelswhere) inuitedChrift tohtshoufe,notofairiof!tieorcapiioufhes,aefome ether did: ^? ien ?«""*» 

but of affelficn, as it may ft erne by Chrifts familiar talkf with him. Notwithstanding his duties towardts him were but ordi- dettotwn * 

wry. but the anointing, wafbmg,l(JJing jW ipingofhisfeeie infuchfortaitliewoman did, were further fignesofmore then 

vulgar loue: fu hasismdeuoutmenorwomen tlxttgoe m pilgrimage aniktffe deuoutly the Inly memories of Cbrifiandhis 

Sain&t, Which is no more but an exteriour exprejftng of Mr ajfecJion, and that they hue much, as euery vulgar chriliian 
mxndothnot. 

Fulke/o Notethatcarnallmen,withpapius,may be otherwife faithfull . But with Chriftians, although the fayth- FaWABear. 

full _be not free from all carnall affcftions,yer they hauecrucified the flcfli with die affections and lulls there- "»•«.««» m* 
of, fo that they can not be truely called carnall niemThe extraordinary workes of deuotion, towards the per- P 3 ^ 
fon ofour Sauiour Chrift,arc no example to iuftific pilgrimages to idols/uperftirious worfiiippingof the me- ChL S- i *> 

moriesofChriftandhisfainds, although they were true, and not faincd reliques. Fortokens of exceeding *¥•**» 
great louc^hould be extended towards the poorc members of Chrift, towhomwhatfoeuer is done of true M»V«» 
loue^ic acceptcth as done to hirafelfe. Math.z J 40. 

Bhettt. S. S°« Thy faith.) Tlx remi/Jtonofberfihnes being attributed before to char'uie, is now alfifaidto come of her faith. 

Wlxrebyyou mxy know that it commonly procedeth ofboth t a»d of hope alfo, tlnugh but one named. Becaufewhen therbe di- *®6atkn 
urn caufes concurringto one effecf, the fcripturcs commonly name but one, and thattffecidly which is mft proper to the pur- SSf 1 °2 
pofeandtime,notex:ludi>,gthe other, jind therefore his mrkjng miracles vpm anyperfon, is attributed to the faith of * 

tliemonwhomorat wlwfedefre they be done. BecaufeU wrought his miracles to induced men to hleeue inhhnstndther- 
fore facially required faith at their hands, and namely before other things, wliether tlrey didbeleeue tlxtthe wot able to dot 
that which they osl^d at his hands : without which it had bat rather a moclqie and tentat'm of him. then a true dfire cfbt- 
nejite at his hands. * * 

Fulke. f. Remiffionof her finncs,was not before attributed to charide.but by her great loue it was lhewed, that ma- 
ny Gnnes were forgiuen her : as vnto the debtcr of a great fumme. Charitie therfore,was not caufe of remiffi- Remiffion of 
on,butaneffea thereof. And trueit is, that faith only iuftifying, doth not exclude other caufes^jut only the finn » b » ^ 
merit of good workes, which follow a iufiifiedman,goe not Infore to iuftifieation. Aug. dc fide & oper. c. 1 4. And wit- "^ 
neffe,that faith only doth iuftifie before God,arc almoft all the ancient fathers in expreffe words. Orhenin ep 
***&»M.M.Cyprianad£>tfirinumcap.Ai.H^ 

mutate A^.ji.^^wp»5.*/i(ow.andmany other places. C^/off«»e inef.adRom.Hcm.j. and many other 

places. Hieronym i^erfusTet.lib^.Inef.acl^om.eaf>.^.aado^i(its. 

GHAP. VIII. 

ComgoueralGalileewuhlustraine t 4 he preaclnth to the Iewet m parables becaufe of their reprobation: buttohit 
Difcipletmanifefily :becaufehewUmtfortUlewesin<reduUtylMm1uscommingfufhate: 19 ftyrufrinialfothatwe 
atehskmne^thughweUGmi^andmthiscarnd^ethrmthetenes. zz To whom alfo (R^dbytheGera fens) 
after the tempeflm his fleefe (th*tts,inbisd*tth) andcadmein ha refumffion,he commeth : but they pre ferrin, ■their 
^^bforehupjefenceJxUaueththemagaine. 4t Liifwif commingto cure the Iewes (who were borne when the 
Gent,U penned, about Abrahams time) he hfreuented with the faith of the Gentils t andthm the lewes die. but them 
tyointbttnihewUteftore. 

AN D it came to paffe afterward, and he A Nd it cornet* faffc afterward , that he 
raadcrusiourneybycitiesandtownes jL\himfeife vent thrmghout euery attend 
preaching & euangelizing the kingdom of vmge^eacBng^d^ewingtbeglktidingsof 

God : t u 



h 



C h a p. v H i. According to S.Luke. 101 

God : and the Tvvelue with him, the kmgdome of God: andthe tveelue wetervith 



Mr.1^,?. 



The Gofpd 

vpon ths Sun 
dayofSexa- 

gefmc. 

Met j, i. 

Mr 4, i. 



a And fomc women that had been cured 
of wicked i'pirits and infirmities, * Marie 
which is called Magdalene,out of whom fe- 
uen dcuils were gone forth, 

3 And Ioane the wife of Chufa Herods 

| did mimiter vnto him of their iubitance. 

a And * when a very great multitude a£- 
fembled, and'haftened out of the cities vnto 

him,he laid by a fimilitude. 

5 The fpvver went forth to fow his feede. 

and whiles he foweth, fome felby the wa^ 
fide, and was trodeavpon,and the fouies of 
the aire did catc it. 

6 And. other fome fcl vpon the rockc : 
and being (hot vp , it withered, becaufe it 
Tiadnotmoifture. 

7 And otherfome fcl among thornes,and 
the thornes growing vp withal, choked it, 

8 And other fomc fel vpon good groud: 
and being ihot vp, yelded fruite an hundred 
fold. Saying thefc things he cried, He that 
hath cares to hearc,let him heare . 

p And his difciples asked him what this 

parable was. 

I o To whom he faid , To you it is giuen 
to know the royftcrie of the kingdom of 



him. 

2 And alfo cert ewe women which had beene 
healed of eui 11 jpirites and infirmities, Cbtarie 
which is called Magdalene, * out of whom went Marke.i&9 
feuen deuils. 

$ aAnd Joanna the wife ofChuza,Herodes 
Steward, andSufanna, andmany other, which 
minifiredvnto himof their fub fiance. 

4. *when much people, were gathered toge- Matth.13.3 
ther,and were come to him out of all cities, he marker. 
JJtakf by a fmilitude. 

5 The Sower went out to fowe his feede ; and 
as hejbwed, fome fellbytkeway fide, anditwas 
ti'odendowne, and thefowlesofthe aire deno ti- 
red it vp. 

6 ^/fndfimefellonftones, and a* foone as it 
wasfprungvp, it withered away, becaufe it lac- 
ked moiflneffe. - 

7 And fome fell amon? thornes , II and the B ? T > r f *f 

it n. • I • J 1 1 1 1 . thus: And 

thornes If rang vp wtth it, ana choked it. f om e fell a- 

8 sAndfome fell 'on good ground, andjprang ttto T^ A ^ Sf 
vp, and bare fruite an hundred folde. And as he files fprangvp 
faidthefe things, he cried, He that hath earesto j h ^^ d 
heare, let him heare. 

j> And his di fit pies asked him, faying, what 
maner of fimilitude u thu ? 

1 lAndhefatd vnto them, Vntoyou it is 



% Seethe An- God, but to the reft in parables, % that * ice- giuen to know the fecretes of the kingdome of 
noranonsvp- inethey mavnot fee, and hearing may not ~ 

on S.Matthew, j d J 

c. 13,14. vndcrliand. 

BCtyi 1 1 And the parable is this : The feede, is 

the word of God. 

1 2 And they befidesthe way rare thofe 

that heare, then the dcuil commeth, and ta- 

keth the word out of their hart, left belee- 



Cjod : but to other by parables, * that when they Efai.69. 
jeefhey Jhouldnot fee, andwhen they heare, they matth.13.14 
Jhould not vnderftand. j^* 1 * 

1 / * 7 he parable is this, The feedistheword aftcs * I gJ£ 
of God. rom.11,8. 

12 Thofe that are be fide the way, are they Match. 13.8. 
that heare ; then commeth the deuill,andtaketh ro^M- 1 !* 



leeuingthey be faued. 

1 3 For they vpon the rocke : fuch as whe 
they heare, with ioy recciue the word : and 
thefc haueno rootes : becaufe + for a time 
theybelccue, andintimeoftentation they 
reuolt. 

14 And that which fel into thornes, are 

they that haue heard, and going their waies, 
arc choked with cares and riches andplea- 

iures of this life, and render not fruite. 

1 5 And that vpon good ground : are 
they which in a good and very good hart, 
hearing the word, doe reteinc it, andyeld 
fruite in patience. *£0 

„ i<5 And no man lighting a candel doth 
couerit with a vcflel, orputitvnderabed: 
but fettethitvpon acandelfticke , that they 
that enter in,may fee the light. 

1 7 For there is not any thing fecretc, that 
fliall not be made manifeft :*nor hid, that 

flial 



away the word out of their heartes, leafl they 
fliouldbeleettc, and be faued. 

23 They on theflones arc they, which when 
they heare, receiue the rr or d with ioy ; and the fe 
haueno rootes, which for awhile bcleeue,andin 
time of temptation goe away. 

14. And that which fell among thornes, are 
they, which when they haue heard, goe forth, and 
are choked with cares and riches, andvoluptu- 
ous lining, and bring forth no fruite. 

is But that which fell on the good ground, 
are they, which with a pure mdgoodheart heare 
the word, andkeepe it, and bring forth fruite 
throughpatience. 

26 * Nomanwhenhelighteth a candle , co- Matth. j.ij. 
uerethitwithavejfell, orputtethitvnderabed: maxk4.11. 
butfettethitonacartdlefitcke,that they which 
enter in jnay fee the light. 

17 For nothing is fecret , that jhall not be JJ*J ™°* 6 
made manifeft ; neither any thing hid , that j t ^ e jA-" 

Jhall ' 



TheGofpel Chap.viii. 



nialnotbeknowen ? andcomeabrodc. M»<"b<k><>»«tMcm e t°li I bt 

18 See therfore howyou heare Fothe / s Ttksbecdctlxrefm hmjebean *fir Urn „ „ 
that hath,to hm, ftal be giuen : and «hofo- »A,yW hub, ,o *.£* rii : Zvbffi. SE^ 

hchath.lbaibetakenawayfromh.m. fmcwhicbbefruofitbthatheQh 

19 And*his mother and brethren came ,„ *■«_„._,.,„, £„•_/.• , 

vntohim : and they could not come at him Ji/jZZjLZ ' T & 7 """?**<■»«. 
. forthemultitude. »"'*^f'f^™'c™**hw>fwp r e4i. miAii T; 

20 And it was told Wmjhy mother and rJ^^^TV"^^'!' 
Ithybrcthrenftandwithont/efeoustofee %2g$£* tUm «"'•**• 

%££ Sda:nto n ;t they,hathMte *"*&**•*!* 

fXSS? 22 * And it came to pane one day .-and *fl ??"3* m4 ?!* *"*»1*«M» 

SSSS ^wentvpintoaboateXhisdircipJs and IZihTrl^jT' "f M '***« ' M *** 

£fb£l hefaidto r then,,Letvsflrikeoucrthe ake. Jl7 /t Jl'^' Llt ™ &°< <"*? 

Si^Andtheylaunchedferth. ^fmt ^ f ^ ' ^'^ '^ 
mimm. 23 And when they were failing,he (lent: ,, »„*' . t r •/ j 1 ^ „ - 

m3,«. ^therefelaibrmeoVwindeintothelake, the/JZl^/^'^L^^^ 

ȣ& andtheyCwerefUled ja nd W ereindanger. ^^^if^^^^^ 

«,«$- 24 ^ttheycameandraifedhim?fay- Z'l fi "'^ ***>*»**»"* 

S3££ kedthevvmdeandthctcmpeftofwaTerrand tJil^^L \ tohm >f?*»*f **>», 

« Mtotar k ceafcd,and there was made a calme. ^^ZZt^f' "'/t 7hm . t* "& 

2 5 And he faid to them , Where is your ^ wl 73 ^ * ?^ °>^ 

faith ? Who fearing, marueiled one to an ol Ws *fy"f*>"**™»* **». 

ther, faying , Who is this (trow ye) that he , ■ J //v j /T **" ***"* "** * J**" 
commaundcth both the windes and the fea * e/ *7 th Vf eare *> «»d rxondred, faying 
and they obey him? * *** '**«»***?, who is this! For he common- 

Mc.8,28. 2 6 * An they failed to the countrie of the ( eth hththe windes ***»*#, and theyobey 

«** Gerafcns which is oueragainft Galilee. hm ' 

27 And whenhewas come forth to the *? AM p f* le * ™° the region of the Uitk.n. 
land, there mette him a certaine man that Gadaremtg <> ^tchts ouer againft qalilte. mark.** 
had a deuil now a very long time, and he did *7 Andtvhen heveent out to land, there met 
weare no clothes, neither did he tarie in him oftt °fthe citie a eerteine man which had 
houle, but in the monuments. deuilslong time, andware no clothes, neither *- 

28 And as he faw I e s vs, he fcl downe bode in any houfe,but ingraues. 

Snl^^? 111 ^ , ^trhenbefawlefaandhadcriedaloude 
voice, hefa,d What is tome& thee Iesvs he fell dorrne before him, andmth a loude vTcl 
fonne ofGod mofthighPIbefeech theedoe fayd, what hJue I to doe mththeelZll 

not £ZT c ' a a u , ^^^%w^hwiJS 

29 tor he commaunded the vndeane me not, 

Hm!?,? 8 ° e tt * f ? C man / F ° r man y " ^ hee commanded thefoule (bmteto 
times he caught him & he was bound with m of the man , For ofiemmJlThaZ 

thebondeswas dnuen of the deud into the an^tmthfetters : and he brake the ban7e S 

Z~\ nA r, , ... r . , *"<l *<u carried of the feende into theveilder! 

# 30 And Iesvs asked him faying, What »#.) 

mZT? ?Buthefai ^ Le g 1 1 <> n - becaufe ^0 And Iefns ashedhim, faying,whatis th 

many deuds vvere entred into him. *** ^ndhefaiiLegionbeclnTmZ2 

3 And they befought him that he utls^ere entredMm. beC ^ ema ^ dc " 

wouldnotcommaundthemtogoeintothe ^ Andthey befought him that he vonld not 



L An J a. t 1 , ^ commandthem to'goe out into the deepe. 

firine feeding on the mountaine: and diey fmne feeding on an bill: andtbe/b7fL„ „„„ 

denied ^ ^ 



ofmam 



Chap. vnr. According to S. Luke. ioz 

dcfiredhim, that he would permit them to that hewould fuffer them to enter into them : 

enter into them. And he permitted them. andhefuferedthem. 

3 3 The deuils therfore went forth out of 33 7 hen went the deuils out of the man, and 

the man,and enured into the fwine : and the entredinto thefwine:and the heardranne head- 

heard with violence went headlong into the long with violence into the lake , and were cho- 

lake,and was ftifled, f*e <L 

34 Which when the fwineheards faw 34. when thehearAmen fawewhat was done, 

donc,they fled : and told into the citie and they fled : and when they were departed, they told 

into the to wncs. it in the citie, and in the villages. 

3 5 And they went forth to fee that which Sf Therefore they came%ut to fee what was 

was done: and they came to I e s v s,& found done, and came to Iefaandfoundthe man, out of 

the man,out of whom the deuils were gone whom the deuils were departed, fitting at the 

fbrthjfitting at his feete,clothed, andwelin fete of lefts , clothed, andin his right minde: 

his wittcs,and they were afraid. and they were afia/de. 

3 6 And they alfo that hadfeen,told them 36 They alfowhich faw it, told them by what 

how he had been made whole from the lc- meanes he that was pojjejfed of the deuils , was 

gion. healed. 

37 And al the multitude of the countrie 37 Then the whole multitude of 'the countrey 
of the Gerafens befought him to depart about the Gadarenites , be fought him that he 
from them : for they were taken with great )rou /d depart fiom themfor they were taken with 
feare.And he going vp into the boatc, retur- great feare: andhegatebtmvp into the fhip,and 
ned « returned, backe againe, 

38 Andthemanoutofwhomthe deuils sS rhen theman, outofwhom the deuils 
were departed,defired him that he might be mre departed, befought him that he might be 
with him.But I e s v s dimilfcd him,faying, „ith him .• but lefts fent him away, faying, 

3P Returne into thy houfe, andtelhow g§ G oe home againe to thine orrnehoufesnd 

,\vhac 

, -,. T ...- ,. - ^.~^~.~.,,~waj,&preashedthrou£b-lTh$ 

how great things Ie s v s had doneto him. ma ^ cM ^ fa* fomr [efiu f ad £JS 

40 And it came to paffe : when Iesvs donemtohimt * J *«• 

was returned, thcmuiutude recciued him. And it came topafobat when Iefittwa* 

andai were expecting ,him. comeagaint, the people receiued him: for they 

Mt.9,. . 41 And behold there came a man mr Ji„ aiting f or £ im: J J 

Mar.y,u. whole name was Iairus .and he was Prince . ,, *, ,. , . 

ofthc Synagogue: and he fel atthefecteof , *' -£«*«■** there came aman t named 

Iesvs, deffrins him that he would enter in. I^f ^ and hewas a ruler in the Synagogue, Mmh.g.xS. 

to his houfe and befell downe at le jus feete,prayinghim that njark.j^*. 

42 Becaufehc had an only daughter al- hewould come into his houfe: 
molt twelucycres old, andfhewasadyincr. 4 2 For he had but one daughter onely,vpon a 

And it chaun ccd , whiles he went , he was **>elueyeeres ofage,and(he lay a dying. ("But as 

thronged ofthc multitudes. hewent, the people throngedhim. 
t seethe An- 43 And there was 1: a certaine woman in +3 Andawoman, hauinganijfueofbloud 

oSS; a fluxe of " bloud from tvvcluc y ei ' es P aft > twelueyeeres , which had jpent all her 'fubfiance 
€.*,««,.■ " which had beftowcdal her fubitance vpon vpon Vhyftcions , neyther coulde be holpen of 
Phyn"ci6s,neither could flic be cured of any : any, 

44 She came behind him, and touched 44 Came behindhim,& touchedthe hemme 

the hemme of his garment : and forthwith of his raiment: &immediatly her ijfue of blond 

tli c fluxe of her bloiid (tinted, ftanched. 

4? And I e s v s faid , Who is it that tou- 4S And lefts faide, Who is it that touched ' 

ched me ? And al denying , % Peter faid, and me ? when euery man denied, Peter and they 

they that were with him, Maifter, the multi- thatwerewith him, faid, UWasler, the people 

tudes throng and preffe thce,and doeftthou thrufi thee,andvexe thee,andfayefi thou, who 

fay, Who touched me ? touched thee? 

46 And Iesvs faid, Some bodie hath 4.6 And lefus fayd, Some body hath touched 

touched me.for I kno w that there is vertue me: for Iperceiue that verttte is gone out of 

proceded from me. me. 

47 And X 4-7 When 



Rhetn. i. 

Fulke. i, 
Rhem. 2. 

Fulke 2. 



Rhem. 3 . 
Tulkes. 



TheGofpel Chap.viii. 

47 And the woman feeing , that flic was 47 when the woman fawe that fbe was not 
not hid,camc trembling, andfeldownebe- hid jhe came trembling, and feUz histeete and 
fore his fecte : and for what caufe {he had tolde him before all she people, for what caufe 
touched him flic flicwed before al the peo- fhe hadtouchedhm, andhowfhe was healed iL 
pie : & ho vv forthwith fhe was made whole, mediatly. 

48 Biithcfaidtohcr,Dauglitcr,thyfaith +S Andhefayde vntoher, DamhterJeof 
natnmadcthee fafe,goe thy way in peace, goodcomfort, thy fatth bath faued thee, ooeL 

49 Ashewas yet ipeaking, there com- peace.) 

methone to the Prince of the fynagogue, 49 while he yet fake, there commetho-ne 
iayinaco him, That thy daughter is dead, fiomthe ruler of the Synagogues houfe , faiw 
trouble him not. to him, Thy daughter tsdead , difeaf -not the 

50 And Iesvs hearing this word, an- master. 

fwered the father of the maidc Fcare not : f o But when hfm heard that word, hean- 
tbelecue only and flieflul be fate freredhmMy^Fcarenot^leeueonely^nd 

51 And when he was come to the houfe, fbe frail be made whole. 

hepcrmittcd not any man to enter in with s , And* then he came into the houfe Joe fif- 

htm,but Peter,and James,and Iohn, and the ferednommtogoem with himfaue Peter , and 

rather and mother of the maide. lames. and Iohn , and the father and the mother 

52 And al wept, and mourned for her. of the maiden. 



hi 



But he faid,Wepe not, the maid is not dead, 
butfleepeth. 

53 And they derided him, knowing that 
flic was dead. 

54 But he holding her hand cried faying 
Maidc arife. 

55 And || her fpirit returned, and flic rofe 
incontinent. And he badethern giucherto 
eatc. 

5 <5And her parents were aftonied, whom 

he commaundedto telno man that which 
was done. 



sz Ettery body wept, and forrowedforher : 
andhifaid, Weepe not, the damofella not de<?d y 
butflcFyeth. 

S3 And they linghedhim to fcorne, Rowing 
thatjbe was dead. 

S4- And he thruft them all out, and tooke her 
by the hand,andcrtedfaying,Maide^rife. 

ss And her (pint came againe,& fie arofe 
ftratghtway.-rjr he commanded togiueher me ate. 

ft And her parents were aftonied: but he 

warnedthem that they fl.mldte.'l >:o man what 
was done. 



MARGINAL! NOTES. 



Chap. viii. 



Ut J>°S imC,) ^ ah fi th ' Herai ¥ th * t fa /W* "ncclmdcannotbelofi, audtbatheM, nmhathnot 

^ZZ G °i !" "''I iU 5 ifi f cl hy f l d A hnih 5,0rificd ' thcrcforc 3 truc '*&¥* fa «h «* n«bc vtterly loft: 
butadcadandfruitlesfadynaybehad.andloft. »wwyivu. 

U%\ J >C A tC ^ faid "J lt,tm 'f e " t h''^fircrog,uh ! e, that Tucr only « named fo often M cbc:fe of thecemp**. 

It is a weake argument for Peters prerogatiuc, that he is named only, or firft. It is a ftronger argument a- 
gainft h,s pi crogntmcthat when the d.gn.uc and prerogatiu . of the Ap oftle. .s purpofdy in band °, he i s not 

fo. Belecuconly.) Seethe^>imtation<-jpo»S.Marl\e,e,u6. 
Sec the anlwer thcrc,and alio Luc.7.fe<ftion 8. 



lufi:f],ingf»i:h 



Perc-s prero- 
gatiu:. 



Fu/ke.4, 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.vui. 

Rhem.4. 3- ThatJidminifter.) ft»**Ae«M,^ 

bnpe> the- reaped,»ugbtrcaf>L- their carnal tbir.g f . J ^™ TO 

S.P:u.le Ipeaketh not of rich women, that might relcue his neceffitie, and fpare the Church -but of a wife 

ttm^io!;^^ 

f*<«*H*mnmm) not only our Lady wavhgln, bmbyreafom f ber,lofel, a lfo thltLCZZ^tbe 
ljn« ofa «y / ntmMu, th ? are tailed km brethren (according £ tbe.fualllLbof *&SZ72«* 

<«MMArieo(lMes t wb«hlmiestk>fmh«lfocM^ ' } ™ so l ot » rL * liei Wr 

Jf> Hex 



Holv *votiffn 
ti:.**r So!o;*.cd 

Chnft, 



The Apofilcs 
uiucs. 



Rhem,, 



ThebreArcn 
ofChnftt 

Hiero.cont+ 

Heluid,c,9. 

Ibidem C,8t 



Chap. ix. According to S. Luke. 103 

Rhem.S' $1. Her fpirit returned.) ThkretmntyofthefoulesagainehitotbcbodsesofthemwltomCHTkisTaidbi,^- JjSjJjjg 

poflle'sraifed from death (Jfrecially Lazarus who bad been dead foure dates) doth evidently prone a thirdplc.ee againft 
our admr[arics,that fay,euery one goetb {Iraigbt to HeauenortoHel. for it cannot bethought that they were catted from 
tbeone or the other,andtherfore from fame third plate. .,..,«- 

V lb/> e This is popifh euidcnce.which all the Logicians in the world are nor able to conclude , in lawful! forme of Purguorie, 
tmCS* arRumentS}OUto f thetextTherpiriteofthemaideand Lazarus returned,^ from a third phceJcr it can not 
hi 'thought (faythhe) that they were catted from beauen or belt . And why may wenot, oroughtwenottothinke, 
that their foulcs were.where thefoules of other godly pcrfons departed were? 

CHAP. IX. 

HhTwtluealfo now preaching tuerywhere' and working miracles, 6 Herod and al do vondcrmnch. 10 Jfitr 
which be taketh them andgoeth into the wldmieffe : Where he cureth and teachetb feeding jooo with fine loaites. 1 8 
Teter confelpng him to be Cbrifr. 2 1 he on the other fide for etelletb hit Vaffion, and that almtt/l in time of f execu- 
tion fulow him therein. V} Wherevnto to entourage vs the more, 27 begiuetb in his Transfiguration a fight 
oftheglorie,which it thereward offuffering. 37 The next day he cafteth out a deuilwhich bis Difdples could not. 
az Whomamiddes thefiwonders be forewarned; againe of his fcandalout Taffion. 49 And to cure their ambiti- 
on he teUeth them,that the moji humble he eflecmetb mofl : 49 _ bidding them alfo , not to prohibit any that is not a- 
gainBthem, <i Yea and toward fucha-i be againft them Scbifmatically, tofhewmildncsforalthat. J7 Offo- 
loving bmthree examples, 

ThcGoi-pelvp- A ND calling together the twelue Apo- TS/ks * when he had called thetwelue toge- Matth.io.i; 
onThuriday /\ftles he oauethem % vertue and power Jithergaue them power and authorttie otter all ^^.3.13. 

iS tf ° a " ouer al dcuils & ,and to cure maladies. d*uils,andtohealedifeafes. &5 ' 7 ' 

,, Mcio,t. z And he fent them to preach the king- 2 Andhe fent them to preach the klngdome 

Mr-fciJ^i dom of God : and to heule the ficke. ofUodjindto heale the fake. 

*• 3 And he faid to them, Take nothing for 3 Andhe faidvnto them, Take nothing to 

the way,neither rod,nor skrippc, nor bread, your ■ tourney .neither -rodde, norfcrippe, neither 

nor money ,neither hauc two coates. head, neither money, neither haue two coates a 

4 And into whatfocucr houfc you enter, piece. 
tarie there, and thence doe riot depart. 4 Andwhatfoeuerhoufeye enter into,there 

5 And wh ofoeuer fhal not recciue y ou,go- abide, and thence depart. 
in ° forth out of that citie/hake of y dult ai- / Andwkofoeuer will not receiue you , when. 

% Agreatfault fo ofyour feetclfora tcftimonie vpon them. yegoeoutofthatcitieftakeoftheveryduflfom 
ttuc'Shew ^ And°oing forth they went a circuite your feetefor atefiimonie againfl them. 
or not to ad- ' from towne to to wne euangelizing and cu- 6 Andtkey departed, and went thorowe the 
houfSiS- ring cucry where.dpo ton>nes,preaching the G oft ell, and healing euery 

fui harbour & j And * Herod the Tetrarch heard al where. 

MuT™' tn > n Z s tnat were ^ onc ^y * lim : an( * ^ e ^ a S" 7 * "^ Her ode the Tetrarch heard of all Matth.14. x. 

Mar.6,'t4. gcred becaufe it was faid of fome,That lohn thatwas done by him : andhe doubted, becaufe mark.*.!* 

was rifen from the dead. that it was faidoffomejhat lohn was rifen ft om 

8 But of other fome, That Elias hath ap- death: 
reared : and of others, that a Prophet one of X And of fomefhatElias had appeared: and 
the old ones was rifen. offome,that one of the olde Prophets wasrifen. 

9 And Herod laid, lohn I haue bchca- p And Herode faid, lohn haue I beheaded: 
ded : but who is this of whom Ihearc fuch butwho is this ofwhoml hear efucb things? And 
things ? And he fought for to fee him. hedefredtofie him. 

Mr.14,13. 10 And * the Apoftlcs being returned, 10 aAndthe Apojllcs when they returned, 

Mar.^31. reportedtohim whatfocucr they did : &ta- toldehm all that they haddone, *Andhetooke Matth.14.13 

to^jf- Icing them he retired apart into a defert t hem, andwentaftde into a folitarie place, nigh mark **.3f. 

place,which bclongcth to Beth-faida. >vnto the citie called Bethfaida, 

1 1 Which the multitudes vndcrftanding, / / (vbiebwhen thepeople knew, they follow 

fo'owedhim : and he receiued them, and edhim:&n>henhehadreceiuedthem,heff>ake 

i pake to them ofthe kingdom of God, and zintothemofthekmgdomeofGod, andhealed 

them that had neede of cure he healed. themthathadneedeto be healed. 

1 1 And the day began to draw towards / 2 * And when the day began to wearea- Matth.14.x4 

an end. And the TwcTue comming neere, way , then came the twelue , and faide vnto him, ! T1 j"h?•S*• 

faid to him.Dimifle the multitudes, that go- Sendthe people away , that they may goe into the 10lm ,J - 

ing into townes Sc villages here about, they villages and fieldes round about, andlodge, and 

may haue lodging,&findemeajes : becaufe getmeate:for warehen in aplace of wilder- 

here we arc in a defert place. neffe. 

13 And Xio tj *Bh% 



TheGofpel Chap.ix. 



13 Anohefaidto them, Giue you them 13 Bmhe faydevnto them, Giueyethemto 
to eatc.But they faid, we haue no mere but eate. And they '[aide , We ham no moe but fine 
hue loaues and two fifties: vnles perhaps we lotuses and 'tn fi,hes , exceptwefrouldzoe&'cm 
ihould goe and biemeaces for al this multi- meate for all this people. J 

Wd , C * A«,i k 1 n. c '+ J * Me J rr ' re * 6 **tfi«etl}ottfadnc». 

14 And there were men almoft flue Andhe faide to his dtfc.-Dles , Caufethem to fit 
thoufand.AndhelaidtohisdUci P le Sj Make dmnebyfiftiesinaJJp^. "* §thmt *P 
themhtdowneby companies fiftic &fiftie. , s And thy did fo,and made them alto fit 

1 5 And fo they did.And they made al fit dome. J 

d °?x C A A»i- lci . , '& Andwhenhehadtahenthefiueloaues, 

16 And taking the fine Ioaues& the two and the mo fjhes, and looked vp toheawn h- 

ttoiw* h(hcs,he looked vpvntohcaucn &«*blef- blejfedthem^nd brake them^dgaHsmheVi 

7^^^^^%^^^^° c ¥- to fet before thepeoplf. * '*"' 

tfaabeikflU his diiciples for to fct before the multitudes. j 7 Andthey didalleate* and. vers Cati^ed 

S%? '7 And* they didal eate, and had their ^ *„ »J,« % » , If that r ^ ( f 9 

thanbroGoH nil. And there was taken vpthat which re- them y welue baskets full of broken meats 

£=r al l8 * Andlt «^5?P^=-henhcwas ^^ ,* dfiiplesverertthh,*: a.:4leas-K*^ 
iJISaoi alonepraymg his difciplcs alio were with fej them, faying whom fay the veo P ! s rhatl 
wwv.-.rjfuch a$ him rand he asked them faymg,Whom doe amt re"'™* 

J£|? dM multkudesfay thatlam ? /, They anfrering, fayd, Iohnthe Bast,?: 

thcrfoeucr. baptilt: and iomc,blias : butiome, that one Prophets isrifen 

uHS ^M^-^J?"^^ r * ™ fajdwtotbmjHtx bom fay ye that 

MarJ,» 7 . ao And he fa.d to them, But whom fay I amt <Peter anfrerina, fob , Thou 4/'1 

ycthat lam? Simon Peter anfwcruig, faid, OrnfiofGod W ' wfW 

The Christ ofGod. » AndheKornedandcmmandedthmto 

2 1 But he rebuking them,commaundcd tell no man that thin v 

Z 7&y\ el ^i S V° n0raa > a " **« ^atthefmne of mmmfffr M*h M 

22 Saying That the fonnc of man muli fermany^andbereproonedofthe LL **U*l 
fuffer many things, and be rented of the and oftie high Priefis and Scribes andh tine 
Auncicnts and cheefe Priefts and Scribes, andrifetheiirdZy. **"*•-*>**. 

« S Ai/r Uf : dda y fifea § aine - « *Andhetihothcm*llJ?«nym*n*,!l feriu* 

23AndhciaidtoalIfanymanw,lcome cme after mejet him denie him fe'fc, andt^ 
after me>t him denie him lelf, and take vp vphisirojfc daily, and follm^e. J " 

Lfaueit ° fe ! silfcform y fakc > f«k$>thefmefhallfau S it. JJ J 

„ c ' . r L 1 .-, -2/ * For what attantaenh it a Kan y if he Mwriufc* 

game the whole world,and lofe him felf,and in danger of him Cdfe* J ' 

calt away him felt-? ,x * r r/- ^ » / « 

/r r 1 i n_ 1 ! n i ^ ^ * Forwhofoeuer loan be afhamed V ';»■» Marrhicai 

ofmyvordcs>mh e Sonne of manual be ^ 4, /Uf «-r i ,i- JETrf 
afhamedof, whenheflialcomc nlismaie- fc m ^/f *.J.fL.f.t i r , 4 . ' 
ffie,and his fatherland of the holy Angels! ^ * ' "*****"' aftde> f^ <*» 

^lati li V° y ? Ua f r f y ' I h f^ e 2 "' 7 ^enymofatmh i therebefame(l ar .V^^ 
SJ ■• So nT ' & """ im ° ' mOUn " i *^ d ^'^ '""'-t ™« mZZ 

tdI1IV to P ra /* to pray. 

29 And whiles he praied,the fliape ofhis j, ^W// **» W n^ * Ar^farf r-V ^- 

SSSSflT? •' "^ te rSiment W*<~* «»«"« *" chlgedYantiu 

whiteandghlknng. garment p,m:»gveryvhite. & 

3° And ^ A* 



C h A p. I x# According to S. Luke, 

3 o And beholde two men talked with 



IO4 



him. And they were Moyfes and Ettas, 

3 1 Appearing in maicftie. And they told 
his deceale that he fhoulde accomplish in 
Hierufalem. 

32 But Peter and they that were with 
him,were heauic with fleepe. And awaking, 
they law e his maieftie,and the two men that 
ftoode with him, 

3 3 And it came to pafle , when they de- 



30 Andbeholde, there talked with him Wo 

men, which were Mofes and Elias, 

3 1 That appeared inglorie, and fpake of his 
departing , which hee fhoulde ende at Hieru* 
falem. 

32 But Peter , and they that were with him, 
were heauie with fleepe : andwhen they awoke, 
theyfawe hisglorie, and the Women ft anding 
with him. 

33 aXnd it came topajfe , as they departed 



parted from him , Peter faid to I e s v s, Ma- fiom him, Peter faidvnto Iefm,Mafter ,it is good 
iter,it is good for vs tobe here:& let vs make betnghereforvs,andlet vsmake three tabema* 



three tabernacles , one for thee , and one for 
Moyfes, and one for Elias : not knowing 
what he faid. 

34 And as he fpake thefe things, there 
came a cloude,and ouerfhadowed them:and 
they feared;, when they entered into y cloud. 



a.pec.i 5 T7. 



Mat.i7^4« 
Mar.?»i7. 



clesfnefor thee, and one for Mofes , and one for 
Elias; not knowing what he faid. 

34. while he thm fpake , there came a cloude 
and ouerfhadowed them , and they feared, when 
they were come into the cloud. 

3S -And there came a voyce out of the cloud, 

3 5 *And a voice was made out of y cloud, f tying/This kmy deare fonne, hearehim. 

faying, This is my beloued fonnc,heare him. 36 sAnd as foone as the voyce waspafljefm 

36 And whiles the voyce was made, I e- was found alone: and they kept it clofi, and tolde 

s v s was found alone. And they hcldc their no man in thofe dayes any of thofe things which 

peace,and told no man in thofe dayes any of they hadfeene. 

thefe things which they had feene! 37 *And it came topaffefhat on the next day, Mat.17.x4* 

3 7 *And it came to pafle y day folowing, when they were come downefiom the hill, much mar *9* f 7» 
when they came do wne from ymountaine, people met him. 

there met him a great multitude. 3 S aAnd behold y a man of the companie cri- 

3 8 And behold a man of y multitude cried ed outlaying, Mafterjbefeech theebeholdemy 

outlaying, Matter, I befeech thee,looke fonne for he uallthat Ihaue; 

vpon my ionne becaufc he is mine only one. 39 And fee, ajpirit taketh him, andjuddenly 

hecneth,andtearethhimthathefomethagaine, 
andwithmuchpainedepartethfiomhim,rrhen he 
renteth him. 

40 $AndI befought thy difiiplesto cafthim 
out,andthey could not. 

41 Iefm anfwerwg,faide,Ofaithleffe and 

41 AndifisvsanfwcringfaidjtO faith- peruerfe nation, howe long (hall I be withyou,and 
ies and peruerfe generation jlow long fhalll (hatlfufferyoutbringthy fonne hither. 

be w you &fuffer you? bring hither tfiyfone. 4* tAshewatyetacommingjhefeendrent 

42 And when he came to him, the deuil him,&tarehimiandlefwrebukedthevncleane 
dafhed, and tore him. And Iesvs rebuked ffirit,andhealedthechtlde y anddetiueredhima- 
thevncleanefpirit, and healed the lad: and gaine to his father. 

rendred him to his father. 43 Andthey were all amafed at the mate jtie 

43 And all were aftonied at the might of of God: But while they wondredeuery one at all 
Godrandallmerueilingatallthingsthathe things which lefa did 9 he faide vnto his Pt- 
did,he faid to his difciples, . \ . fiiples, 

44 Layyouinyourhartesthefewordes, 44 ¥ L<* thefe fayings fmkedmne into yew 'MttlfJ* 
Mat.i8,t. forit foallcometo pafle that' the Sonne of eares : for it will come to paffe , that the fonne mar -9-3*« 

* iXS of ' man ^ ial ^ e deliuercd into the hands of men. ofmanfhatt be deliuered into the handes of men. 
ptccminenccis 45 But they did not know this word,and 4$ 3m they wiji not what that worde meant, 
SSSS" ic was couered before them,y they perceiued and it was hid fiom them,that they fhotdd not vn- 
wenamong knot. And they were afraideto aske him of derftandit: and they feared to askehimofthat 

thegood.A- t . i J r ■ 

gainftxvhich, this word. py tn g< 

£? Cas 4^ *And there entred $ a cogitation into 4 6 * Then there arofe a difputation among Mat.i8.i ; 
&»buc forbid- them,which of themfhouldbe greater. them,which ofthemflmldbe the greatest. nwr.?.jj. 
dethnocfu. ^y g ut i ES vs feeing the cogitations of 47 whenlefm perceiued the thought of their 

their X /« hearty 



3 9 And loc , the fpirit taketh him,and he 
fuddenly cryeth,and he dafheth him, and 
teareth him that he fomcth,and with much a 
doe departcth renting him. 

40 And I defired thy difciples to caft him 
out,and they coulde not. 



Fcnoiitic, 



The Gofpell Chap.ix, 

their hart,tookc a childe,and fet him by him, heart, he tookea childe, and fet him hard by him, 
48 And faide to them, Whofoeuerrecei- +8 And [aid vnto them 3 tvhofoeuerfhallre'- 
ueth this childe in my name , receiueth me: ceiue this chtlde in my name , receiueth me : and 
and whofoeuer receiueth me , receiueth him whofoeuer [ba.ll re ceiue me , receiueth him that 
thatfentme. For he that is the lefler among fentme : For he that isleaft amongjm all ,the 
you ail, he is the greater. __ fame frail be great. 

Mar.?,38. 49 *And Iohn anfwenng faide, Matter, 49 *<t^ndIohnanJweriug,Jaid,Matter,we Max. 9 .#. 

we fawe a certaine man cafting out deuils in fame one cashing out deuils in tin name ,and 
thy name , and we prohibited him , becaufe we forbade him , becaufe he fotlomth not 'thee 
he foloweth not with vs. frith vs. 

SSiliffo. 5 o And I e s v s faide to him, * Prohibite /.; tyfnd lefts faid vnto him,Forbidye him 
lowmx chrift not. for he that is not againft you, is for you. not .-for he that is not again ft vs, is with vs. 
Eddo&L, J 1 A^t came to paffe, whiles the daies f i And it came to paffe, when the time was 
^STL ° c aflum E tlon were accompliming , and come that hefhouldbereceiuedvp.hefiedfaftly 
adiLugeto he fixed his face to goe into Hierufalem. fit his face to goe to Hierufalem, 

2$<5§ta c, $Z ^ hC f T meiren g crs bcfore his S2 Andjentmeffengersbeforehi*face,and 
bonourand face: and going they entred into acme of theyvcentandentredtntoa village of the Soma- 

SSfcMqT tneSamantansto P re P areforhim - ritanesjomakg read? fir him. 

thing for the $ ? And they recciued him not , becaufe s3 And they did not receiue him, becaufe his 
SSSST his H **« was to goe toHicrufalem. f ace WM M though he would goe to Hierufalem. 

what intend- 54 And when his Difciples lames and s + when his difciples , lames and Iohn fawe 
fatrug Iohnhadieeneit,theyfaide,Lordwiltthou this ,they faid, Lord,wilt thou that we commaund 
i.i j. we fay that fire come downe from heauen fire to come downefiom heauen , and confume 

l^df 3 !^ and C0nfume " them? tkem,euen as EUas did? 

s alfodid? ^ And turning | ^ e reDu ked them, fay- // lefts turning about, rebuked ' them, faying, 

ing, You kno we not of what fpirit you are. Te wote not what manerfpiritye are of. 

5 6 The forme of man came not to de- /<* * For thefonne of man is not come to de- Mat.8.1?. 
ftroy foules, but to faue. And they went into firoy mens lines, but tofaue them. And they went 
an other towne. to another village, 

57 And it came to parte as they walked S7 *And it came to pop , that as they went 
Mat.8,19. in the way,a certaine man faid to him,*I wil walking in the way , a certaine man faide vnto 

folo we thee whitherfoeuer thou goeft. him,! will followe thee ,Lorde ^hither foeuer thou 

SdZe 5 8 l£ svs faid to him, JThefoxeshaue goeil. J 

fo!°tS? h 5i h ° !e ^ ' and ^ fouleS ° f the aire netteS : but jS ^ tt * W^ftAe vnt0 h*** y Foxes haue 
c^Sries, tne lonne of man hath not where to repofe holes, and birdes of the aire haue neHes : but the 

w«nSS hishead * . fonneofman hath not where to lay his head. 

ted. 59 But he faide to an other, Folo we me. sp * sAnd he fatdvnto another , Folowe me: Mat&ti. 

And he faid,Lord,permit me firft to goe, and And the fame faid,Lord,fuffer me firft to go and 

to burie my father. burie my father. 

60 And I E s v s faid to him, Let the dead 60 Icfiu faide vnto him , Let the dead burie 

burie their dead : but goe thou, fet forth the their dead: but goe thou and preach the king- 

kingdome of God. dome of God. 

6"i And an other faide, I will folowe thee 61 And another faid,LordJ 'will follow thee: 
Lord,but permit me firft to take my lcaue of but let me firft goe bid them farewell which are at 

them that are at home. home at my houfe. 
^ 6*2 I e s v s faid to him, fl No man putting 62 lefts fatdvnto him , Nomanhauingput 

his hand to the plough , and looking backe, his hand to the ploughed looking backers apt to 

is apt for the kingdome of God. the kingdome of God 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.ix. 

Rhem.I. *; Vertue and power.) To cotimaund deuils and dife-tfes either of body or fouie, u'by nature proper to God onely: 

but by Gods gift, men alfi may haw the fame, euenfo toflrgtuefinms. 

Fmkei. Tharwhichisproper toGod,cannotbecommurucatedtomcn. Therefore God onelyworkerh miracles, Miracle*. 

and forgiueth finnes by the minifter ie of man. Remiffion of 

Rhem.2. 4J- Ofaithles.) Inereduiitie hinder eth the effect of. exorcijmes 3 and other nur-uulous patter giuen to the Church. fi " ncJ ' 

FuZke 2 J heChl ^. chh " hnotatth ' sda y>P owertocaftoutdeuils » or to worke miracles ordinarily: therefore your Popifhexoreir- 
• • ordmane offices oUxmijles 3 <xorcifme$jmi vnEHontyhc mockeries of thr grarious giftes of miracles. mes & vt-tfos. 

, rx ANNOTATIONS. CHAP.IX. ThcTraafi. 

IttJCm, vj. TiHtfaeyfee.) Tothe^cpies 3 th4tha4topreachthe^ngdomtofGodjndtofufsrfotmubmf^ 

fame 



Chap. x. According to S. Luke. ioj 

fame in this world Jt will (hewe bisglori^andgiuethemataft of his ownekyfulftate and fhis Saints in Uauin,caUing 
thither Moyfes and Masqat the Ltwe and Vrophet, might be witnefies of the fame. Seethe Amot ■upon S.Mat. c.\ 7 fi- 
ll Face to coc to Hicmlalem.) The Sam.irit.tm were Schtfmatik^sfm the hwcs,andhada Schi\mat,calum- SchifmaukeS. 
tie in mount G*ri\im,ofpurPofe to dram men thither from Gods temple in Ukrufalem, where omly was the true and as it Io. 4 ,9. 
were the Catholiktferuiceandfacrifice vnto God. Therefore they did »>t gladly recti** our Sauiour , becaufe tl>ey fercet- 3. Re. 1 W* 

Khem.3. ^"SJXSdST ^''^'^^ Itl**" 

**"•*' ylUnorthc Church or ChriflianVrinceibUmedfo^^^ 

delire of our particular reuenge,or without difcretim,and regard of their. tmendetnent^tnd example to others. Therefore S. ftueritie . 

Teter vfed his bower vbon Ananias and Saphira,when hejlrooke them both downe to death for defraudmg the Church. Aft . f . 
Volte 3 Peter vfed not an ordinarie,but a miraculous power, when he pronounced fentence of death againft Ana- Peters power. 

lMK 3 * MaiandSaptea,iioc/frd0««^ 

kept the whole price,or not haue lold their land without blamed they had not played the hypocrites, 
Tihem 6i NomanlooLngbacke.) It, sa danger temptation for •~'*P*X***ffl*&* ^kmgback. 

m looke much backe at themZaid to remember with delight thepleafures and eafe> fifths* world. for st breedethm htm Mm. 

tenement of the troubles and crofts that are incident to the flat e offuch .« fully folowe Chrifi. In which cafe a manfhould 

euer looke forward towards heauenpnd neuer backward to the world. 

CHAP. X. 

Hefcndethyet7l.m>etopreachtothelewespithpoweralfoofmirailes t 13. crying woto the cstiesimpenitm. 17. M 
their returne be a-rnifeth the gr«tf power he gauethtm, but yet teacheth tlxmnot to be proud thereof, U.andpraifeth 
God for hh grace". 13. his Church alfo for her hippie fate. ij. T one of the Scribes he fheweth.that the Uue of God 
and of his mkhb-ur will brin* him to life euerlafiittg, 19. teaching him by the parable of the Sam<tritane,to taki #*ry 
one for his neighbour that needeth his charitk. 38 . To Martha he/heweth that Maries ContmplatMe life is the better. 

nh* cfpel A Nd after this our Lord defigned alfo o- A Fter thefe thinges , the Lorde appointed 

JF 5S - ****» Xxther * fcuentie two:& he fent them two I\other feuentie alfo , andfent them two and 

iE. ' and two before his face into euery citie and two before his face , into euery citie and place, 

ApoftEdid place whither him felfe would come. whither he himfelfe would come. 

recent the 2 And he faid to them, The harueft true- 2 Therefore faid he vnto them,*The harueft Mat.Q.37. 

Eg, lyismuch: butths workemen fewe. Defire is great, but the labourers are fewe.-prayye there- 

called Bifhopr. t (, er efore the lord of the harueft,that he fend fore the Lord of the harueft , to \ fend fourth la- tOr,thruft 

ktotT workemen into his harueft. bourers into his harueft foortK 

te iEw 3 Goe s beh oWe I fend you as lambes a- 3 Goeyourwayes : *Behold, Ifendyoufoorth wat.xo.io. 

dialled mongwolues. at lambes amongwolues. 

Prieftes. Bed*. Carie not purfe nor fkrip,nor fhoes:and 4 Beare no wallet ^either fcrip, norfhoes, and 

falute no body by the way. fdute no man by the way. 

5 Into whatfoeuer houfe you enter , firft / * Into whatfoeuer houfeye enter , firftfay, Mat.10.14, 
fay.Peacc to this houfe. Peace be to thts houfe. 

6 And if the fonne of peace be there,your 6 *And if thefonne of peace be there ,your 
peace fball reft vpon him : but if not, it fhall peace fhall reft vpon him : if not t itjhallturne to 
returne to you. yottagaine. 

7 And in the fame houfe tarie you,eating 7 And in the fame houfe tary ft ill, eating and 
i.Tim.j.i 8. and drinking fuch things as they haue. * For drinking fuch things as they haue: For the labou- 

' the workema is worthy of his hire. Remoue rer is worthie of his reward. Goe not from houfe 

not from houfe to houfe. to houfe. 

8 And into what citie foeueryou enter, 8 **And into whatfoeuer citieye enter, and Maao.ii, 
and they receiue you, eate fuch things as are they receiueyou , eatefuch things as arefet be- 

fet before you: foreyout 

o And cure the ficke that are in it, and fay 9 *And heale theft 'cb\e that are therein, and 

to them, The kingdom ofGod is come nigh fay vnto them , The kingdome of God ts come 

vpon you. & nighzponyou. 

10 And into whatfoeuer citie you enter, to Butinto whatfoeuer atte ye enter , and 

and they receiue you not, going forth into they receiue you not, goe your ■ wayes out mto the 

the ftreates thereof,fay, ftrectesofthefameMff 

tDifferenc* n Theduftalfo of youfcitie y cleaueth // M Euen the very dnftofy our cntcwhtch^W* 
ofpaines and tovs wc doe wipe of againft you.yctthis cleaueth on vs, we doe wipe off agatnFlyou.-not- 
SSorte knowe ye that the kingdome of God is at withfta»dmg,beyefnre ofthutfat thekmgdvm 
tochediffc- h an d of God was come nigh vponyou. 

3ft 12 Ifaytoyou,itfliallbe,tmoretolera. 1 2 I fay vnto you. That it fhall be eafer in 
its.cs.cm: i, lc f or Sodom in that day,then for that citie. that day for Sodom ,then for that cttte. 



• •-•.,. - T^Go^U Chap. i. 

to vs in thy name. i# yJl // / 

inallhurtyou. ° /. v *• .l- • » . 

„„ tj / • .... . &** int wretoyce not, that the [virit sore 

UL Fu- A 07 " not m L th, Mhat the fub^vntojo^mUerrmiceMLre^ 
fpintsareflibieavntoyourbutreioycein flWffvii^fcjMmMM ' ^^ 

i/Cr^r WI j ten ! Ilhca « cn ^ " Thefamehourelefa reioyced in the (hi- 
• 2 J . ^.^ ^houre he reioyced in fpi- rit,andfaid,l confelfevnto thee, father Lola f 

of h±Sl tT hCC r°r^r d ^^ JhMefetl 
thefeZ^ 2* ' "< h °» ha ^ >* A ^fe and prudent t mi haft 3 

thefe things from the wife and prudent, and «k« «m» ^« /«*» fi A^ 7 fi/Tl 
haft reuealed them | tolitle ones. Yea Fa- Mtb« 7 ' ' f f * 

rU^T 801 ?^ * e Sonnc "*• tofMeru.JtkerJL, and he towhom 
s but theFathenand who the Father is,but thefoniwillreuealehJ. 9tmttt9Wkm 

.^aSS? whomyWwareueale. *s Mheturnedvntohisdifciples^dfaid 

you ice * 

"n*G°fed ' iLta„. u ^ , 2 + Z°r I tell you ,that many Prophets and 

•£fl5» *t For *% to you, that many Prophets Jfcjp few defired to fee thofe thin fs which ye 
£*.»» ^dKinpdefiredtofeethethingsthatyou fi*,«ndhaue not fcene them : L to helre 

fee and fawe them not: and to heare^ things thfe things whichyeheare.andhaue nothea-rd 
that you heare,and heard them not. /£«% 

25 And behold a certaine lawyer ftoode f / -/fc^/^, * wy,, lawyer flood vp y 

Stn^^&Sfffi^^ ^temptedhimjaying, * MafiZpLjJ Ma*,,,. 

ofwhatthingMlpoiTeflehfeeuerlalhng? doe to inherite eternall Itfe? He faidvntohim % 

26 But he faid to him, In the law what is ^ wto * »***» ,* rf, / 4jr , ? W ' 
written ?howe reader} thou? deftthotfi twe.noxerea- 

****'' r % ]J^^l^P"***l«*tl* *7 *Andhe anfveringSa^Thou (halt hue DcuuJ* 

Lordtby Godmth thy whole hart, andwith thy the Lord thy Godwith aUthy heart IdwithZl 

tbyr^de:mdthj^ghlomastbyfclfe. nUnd ^andtfy neighbour JhyM. * Lcuiti P 48. 

red right, | this doe,and thou flialt liue. red right: thu doe ^d thou fait hue. * 

J 9 c if ef Jf°^ s to ^uftifie himfel^fkid 29 Buthe, willingto iufliRe himfelfe Caidc 

tolHsvsAndwhoismyneighbour?, vntolefaandvholmy neMoJ^ 

3 oAndI E sy S takin gl t,faid,Acertaine . so Ml^anfZng^U certaine 



man 



C h a p • x* According to SXuke. " \o6 

man went downe fiomHicrufalcm intole- man defcended fiom Werufalem to Iericho,and 
richo,andfclamongthccues,\vhoallb fpoi- f ell amongthtenes, which robbed himofhkraU 
led him, and filing him vvoundes went a- ment,and wounded him, and departed, leaning 
way lcauin ° him llifalfe-dcad. him halfc dead. 

2i AnditchaunccdthataccrtaincPricft $t tAndit be fell, that there came downe a 



% Supcmo- 



TheGolpel 
vponthc Af- 
fi:mf tion of 
our Lad/) 



went downc the fame way : and feeing him, 

pafledby. 

32 In like maneralfo aLcuite,whcn he 

was necre the place, and faw him, paffedby. 

3 3 But a certaine Samaritanc going his 
iourney, came neere him : and feeing him, 
was moucd with mercie. 

3 4 And going vnto hira,bound his wofids, 
po wring in oyle and wine : and letting him 



certaine Priest that fame rvay>and when he fame 
him, he paffedby on the other fide. 

32 Andlikeriifc aLewteyvhenhewentritgh 
to the place, came and looked on him, andpajjed 
by on the other Jide. 

33 But a certaine Samaritane as he iottrnei- 
eh came by him ; and irhen hefawe him, hee had 
compaffwn on him, 

34. Andwsnt to him,&bonnd%>phi$ wounds, 



vponhis ownc heart, brought him into an fovcringmc'ilemchnne^ndjeth'tmonbuimne 
innc,and tooke care of him. beafi, andbrowht htm to a common imie, and 

" 5 And the next day he tookc forth two made prouijicn for him, 
pcncc,and gaue to the hoft,& faid 5 Hauc care ss -d»d on themowvwbenhe departed,hee 
of him : and whatfocuer thou flialt $ fupcrc- tooki out twopence, and gaue them to the hosie, 
ro"atc,I at my returne vvil repay thee. and [aid vnto him, Take cure of him, andwhat- 

°i6 Which of thefe three in thy opinion foeuer thoufpendeft more,nhen 1 come againef 
was neighbour to him y fell among thecties? will ncompettfe thee. 

57 But he faidjHe that didmcrcicvpon 3 6 which r.orr f thefe three jhinkeftthoitjvas 



him. AndlEsvs faidtohim,Goe,anddoe 

thou in like inaner.<£Q 

3 8 And it came to pafle as they went,and 

he cntred into a certaine towne : and a cer- 
taine woman named Martha, receiued him 

into her houfe, 

3 9 And flic had a fifter called Marie.who 
fitting alio at our Lords feet,heard his word. 

40 But Maltha wasbufic about much 1'cr- 
uice.who ftoode and feud, Lord 5 haft thou no 
care y my fifter hath left me alone to feruc? 



neighbour vnto himthat fell among the thieues? 

37 ctAnd he [aid, He thatfieived mercy on 
him. Then [aid lefts vnto himfioe,<md doe thou 
ltke,rtfe. 

3 S Now it came to paffe as they went, that he 
entred into a certaine village: and a certaine reo~ 
ma, named A4artha;recetuedhim into her hcuje* 

39 And this woman had afifler called Mary , 
whtch alfofate at Iefusfeete, and heard his word; 

4.0 'But Martha was cumbred about much 
feruing, and came to h/m t andfaid, horde, doefl 



fpcake to her thcref bre,that flic help me. thou not care that my flier hath left me to ferae 

ncr alone ?Bidher therefore that Jhsbelpe me. 



41 And our Lord anlwcring laid to h 
Martha,Martha,thou art careful, & art trou- 
bled about very many things. 

42 But one thing is neceflarie. || Marie 
hath chofen the beft part which mall not be 
taken away from her. 



lib cm. t. 

1'tdke 1. 
Rhcm,2. 

F/tlke 2, 
Rhem.j. 



Tulke. j. 



4.1 And fefks anfrered, and faide vnto her, 
OHartka, Martha, thou art carefpill, and trou- 
bled about many things: 

42 Verily one is necdfull, Mary hath chofen 
thegoodpart, which fall not be take away fid her* 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. x. 

1 3 . In fackloth and aflws.) Trite penance not only to lead anew life,butto f unify the body byfuch things as here 

b: recorded, for the ill life Pari. 
Punifningof the body by fackcloth and afhes,is nofarisfaftionfor lmncsfM,b\xt an bdpe vnto repentance, Satisfafiion. 

1 6. He tha t hcarcth. ) 1th al one to deftife Chrifl,a;*dto dffife lm Tnejls and jumpers m the CathoBfg Church: 

toref.fehkdoSrifU^andthfirs. 

It is all one to defpife the Miniftcrs of Crhriftcs Catholikc Church, and to defpile Cbnlt.But of the Popifh 
Churcknnd the PopiihPricfts his not true. 

; y. Stioererogate. S^uguftm faith that the .Afoftle(t .Cor. ^according to thispltce did [upererogatejhat is,did 
pjore then he needed or nvti bound to doejehen he might haste required al duties for preaching the G$el, but would not. Xu dc 
op.Mona chxfrrdmcfit ecmmcthjhat tie ivorfe which we doe more t Imfreceptjx called mrkp ofStipererogationand 
whereby i* w J V° ettid^t again ft the Troteftani<>that there befuch workgs. Sec Optatus li.(S.cont. Parmen. how aptly he 
apzlye'th thi< Parable to S.Vaules compel ofvirginitk(i .Cor.7.> to a woY^offufererogatiotu 

That which is beftowed for die foil rccouericofthe wounded man, is a duetic of chantie, therefore com- 
maunded.So is whatfocucrweare able ^ 

neighbour as our felfc,is of duetie^ough it be not cxprefly named 5 but generally comanded,and ins finne to 
onut it .That which S.Auguftinc faith of S.Paul;^///« erogabat,&c.Hedidbe(iowmore,whenhewmtawarfareat 

hh 



ThcGolpd Cham 

his ome wjfey s to be vnderftood of the general libertic,that al preachers haue,to Hue of the Goibel. Yet was 
ir his ductic,in that fpecial cafe,to forbeare diat liberrie,or any other thing that is lawful, that he fhoiM not Hue 

derance of the Golpd. So that it was no worke of fupererogation 3 (as you terme.it)but of duetic in that cafc,to 
forbeare it.Againc he forbeareth, that he fhould not ahufe bis power in the Cojpc/.i.Cor.9.\ 8. ! f he abtife his power 
in the Gofpel,hc finneth,Ergo heforbcareth of duetic: for it is his duetie to auoidfinne.What then,did v other 
Apoftlcs finnc in not labouring as the idle Monkcs obicftcd to S.Auguftine i No, their cafe differed from his: 
as he (heweth plainely in the fame bookc cap. 22. They vfed their liberie to no hindcrancc of the Gofpcl : he 
could not vfe k,but with impediment of the Gofpcl. Therefore works of fupererogation are not proucd bv S. 
Pauls example. Neither by bis counfel vnto Virginitic,which is not to be negleftcd where God hath giucn 1 the 
gift,& it may feme to the aduancement of Gods glory, which euery one is bound to procure, to die vtcerrcoft 
of his ftrcngth,Dft^5.I«4.io.27: though the fpecial ftateof Virginiticbe not commanded gencrally,bccaufe 
God hath not giucn the gift to al men generally.And fo muft Optatm be vnderftood. S.Chryfoftome interpre- 
ting this parable aIlegoricalIy(as many of the fathers do,) yet acknowledge^ the goucrnourof the Church 
canbeftow no morc,thenis contcined in the Gofpel. Tiamevm, &c m For feeingnothingcanbe added to the two 

Tefiamuus/teithermay t\je Lowe of God receiue any hcreafi or dlnm(hing y what is it tha^vdnch dje gottemotsr can beftow 

more then he hath recciued f but that which is his ome duetie, in which im is bound to endeuour> that he lay cttt that which is 

MH^tedtehim,thathelMhreeeitirf 

in this place,he can do no workes of fupererogation. 

. ANNOTATIONS. Chap.x. 

Itheff9*4. «• To litle ones.) By this place entry vulgar artificer rmynotprefume tlxtt Go / hath reuealed al truth to him>and 

tberforerefttftto be taught of % tht learned.for Chr.fi did not afterward ender? fi f hers and vn /gar mennor any other with the r u l . , 

giftsofwijliom&tonges^M 

might be clecre t-j tlx world f hat al lotions were couerted tn himjiot by perfuafim ofamiing Orators o-tfnkil Difputers i bat tholike hum!! 

by the plains free of his grace & truth jtihxh S^Augvfine counteth greater thenal other rrhxcUs. Further we arc tamht by ech chril * b «- 

this place jhat the poor e humble obedient chiidreofthe Church k#ow by their faith the Ugh myfleries of Chips Diuinitte aid ** lh f? lhc 

his pre fence in the B.Sacrammt>andfi«h //% rather then ^rmfim^hmd other Itfy proitd Scribes and Thartfies. ' BwerT? 

I Hike 4. The true childrc of the Church,wholc faith is bmlded vpo the word of God,may Jearnc out of y holy Scrip- 

tures,thc maner of Chrifis prcfencc in the B.Sacramcnt,& all other things needful to know: when Ponifli hy- J S ncran; *. 
pocritswith thcirfaithimplicite,knownothingnecelfaryfortIicirfaluation. Font is fufficient in Popery ,to F - rh - r . 
bclecucasthcChurchbclccueth,thouohtlKyknowcnotwhatthePopiihChurch bclecucth.norvpon what "^ 



Bhem. 



warrant of God* word. 

commandments. 

al our hart. But tire 



The comma n- 



ulngfmt by doing.The here: ik$s fay that it is impoffiile 10 ieefe this comtnatmdementofk tiitig God nth ' 

Scriptures giue vt examples of diners that ham k$t and fulfilled it y as far as is reyuija in this Ufe.^ Reg.l 4,8.2. Par 1 J 1 J j nc comm3rv 
PC 1 1 8,1 0. Ecelcfi 47,9,1 <>4- Rcg.i0,3 . ?.LUC.I faAatifk wreimpftMe to kgtfe it, and yet by Chrifl proofed fol the £"£. J'.' '." 
ttKOne to obtaine life ctierlajiingjie hadmotk$dthts Lawyer and others,and net taught them. 
Fulkc S • Chrift was noc ask ed,by what mcanes a man might attaine to eternal lifc,but by what doing,or what kindc 

of workesjthc kingdome ofheaucn were to be obtained : Therefore he mocketh not^ut dircftly anfvvereth to 
the qucftion,by fulfilling the Law: Which if any can performe in Rich pcrfeclion,as Gods iuftice doth require n- fi • 
he fhalbe iuftiricd by the workes of the Law,without die mcrcic of God inChrift.lt he can not,he is vnder the on " 

curfc: and that is eucry mans cafe/eeing none is iuftified by the Law,but by faith in ChzAfia/j .But t]x Scrip. 
tuves (you ivj)g(Ue examples of diners that haite kept and fulfilled it y« fane as it is requifite in this life. And firft of Da- 
uid, of whom God teftifieth that he kept his commaundement, and followed me with his whole heart. What Keepin- of 
impudent abufing of the Scripture is this? Is not the fall of Dauid notorious ? And doth he not in an hundred GoJ s Re- 
places of the Pfalmcs.craue pardon for his finnes, and tranfgreflions of the Lawe ? Therefore be kept Gods 
commandcmcntSjbut not perfectly, nor loued God with all his heart, might, ftrength, according to the com- 
mandcment ) D<fa/.<?.though he walked after God with all his hcart,thatis vntainedly, & not as hypocrites and 
cai nal men doc, that profefle Religion. The like is to be faid of the people in jtfa his dayes, which fwarc with 
all their hcart,that is, with full purpofc to kecpe their othe, and vnfained defirc to feeke the Lord : yet did they 
not fulfil the Lawe,but were finners, and were iuftified freely by grace in Chrift,as S.Paul =ffirmeth of all men 
without exception,^, j .23. As for the Prophet TfiJ.i i^.confeileth diat he hath gone aftiay as a loft ihcepe 
and cuen in the fame vcrfe you quotc,prayeth that he may not erre from Gods Commandements.Thercfore 
that he fought God with all his heart,is not to be taken for a perfetf keeping ofGods Lawc,but for an carneft 
and vnfained defire of the fpirit,againft which(euen in the regenerate) the lefti alwayes rcbellcth/o that they 
can rot doe what they defire, GaJ.J.17. Ecclrfifiass doth not fay,that Dauid loued God with all his hcart,but 
from all his heart, that is, from the bottome of his heart, vnfeinedly: yet norpertcftly. For who can fay my 
heait is clcanc ? I am pure from finne. Trmao 9. And Dauid confefleth his ownc finnes cuen from his con- 
ception,?^/.? 1 .7. The like is to be faid o£E-%chias, who with a found heart walked before God in truerh,that 
is without diflimulation or haldng,as hypocrites doe, yet kept not the Lawe perfectly, fo that hee could liuc 
thereby,nor loued God with all his heart, might/oulc,&c. Laft of alLZac hay and Elizabeth, walked in all the 
Commandemcnts of God,yet fulfilled not the Lawe,and though their life was blamelefle in the fioht of men 
yet were they noc able to ftand before Gods luftice s in whofe fight no man liuing fhalbe righteousrp/i/ 143 .t! 
Now where you hauc a vaine cuafion, in thefc words^u much as is reauijite^c. It is requifite of euery one that 
fecketh to be iuftiricd by the Lawe,that he kept it perfectly without unnc,clfc he is vnder the curfe,and cannot 
be iuftified by the workes of the Lawe,G.s/.3 . 

Rhem.6, 3°* Halfcdead.) H!rcis/ip>ificdma}swor,dedveryforeinlHsvaJer(ltndmgf>dpte-^^^ Concur**.*. 

aniWiyfy thefimt ofMm:butyet thatneitlxr vnderflandvigjm fee-vi^nor the reftjttre extinguifhtd in mi or tak^n ^J'V'f"^ 



Ik 



A 



Chap* xi. 



According to S. Luke. 



107 



futke 6. 



may. Tfo Tritfiand Leiiite, ftgih'fie the law ofMoyfes : this Samaritane,i$ Cbrifi the Vriefi if the new Tcfiament: the oile The parable of 
andxelm,his Sacraments ; the hofljheprieftshis miniflers. Whereby isfigmfied, that the Law could not recotter thefpiritual the wounded 
life of mankind from the death offhurjhatisaitftifie wan \hut Cbrifi only, who byhis paffion and tbt grace & Venue tforeof m »H«pl»* 
mini fired in & by his Sacraments ,inftifieth,and increafeth the inflict ofman,healing and aiding fi-ee-xpil to doe alg'odworki* 

Againit this vninc collection by allcgorie, the Scripture is plainc, that wc are nil dead in firm?, by thefinnc Freewill. 
of Adam.Rw.f.ia.Sffc.M,f^ 

dome of will i& not loft m Adam) faith i It isfo inclined by the finne of 'the fir ft wan, an ! attenuated, that no manafttr 
could louc God as he omht,or works that which is good for Godsfak^^ except the grace and mercy of Cod, freuented him. And 
ifbythofcwordes,youthinkc there is anylJfckftvntoir,ar/>.i2.Ihc Councilhkh,T>\o man bail? anything of bis 
rati*, but lyes and finne. And cap. ii . Hattire by Jidam left, by Chv-ft is repaired. And whereas you fecme to leaue 
fomclifCjiufticc^andfrccdomcofwillinman, which by Chriftisrccoucred,increafcd, healed and inablcd. 
Thus we reade Caj>j. the Title of which i$,That we are not aft to tlmkg any thing of our flues, as of our flues . if my 
Wan doe holdefhat a man by the force of nature can think? ary good thing,wbich fertein, th and is expedient to etemalt life, 
r that he can chafe e : ther to befitted, that is t to coufint to t he preaching of the G?ff>ell, with.ut illumination and injfiration of 
the hoy Ghoff, which giueth to all men the fwectnes in confenthg and Meeuing the truetb, be is decerned With an heretitatt 



Khcm.y. 



Vulke. 



> ! 



Mat/,9, 




/ * 



tin 
f'h- 
Alt 
Btt 



iflmn "onto him, neither an he 4«' w than, becanfe tiny arcfyratualiy decerned* So that neither the Will, nor the vn- 
dcrltanding haue any hcaucnly life in them. 

4*. Marie ihe beft part.) Tiro nmbl examPles,one ef the life Jcliuejn Martha : the other if the life Contcmp/a- p i a f- ue ^r ^ c ""_ 
tine, in Marie : rtfve fnimg xmio v>, that in hoh Church there fljould be alwayesfome to f rue God in both thefe fetter Jl Hgious life, 
fo;ts. The life Contemptatiue is liere inferred before theccfiy.e, the lie'igiowiflmhfexes are of that m.re excellent fiate. better tl -en t!ic 
t.7 therefore Oht Vroteflants haue \\ hly abandoned th'.m cut of their common weaithjvhich the 1 rue Church nettct wanted. A ^ iuc an ^ ic " 
ft to fay truths they haue nether Martha nor if at if, cur Lord gitte than grace t-t fee tlmrmftrie. 1 fours were nt an- * * 
fwcrablc to their brifcfSion, or were degenerated, why haue they no ixw <nvs t if our Church's Votaries vowed vnlawfdl 
thtifyCk*ifliftt,V0tcrtkiOkdte For, to cfjlr voluntarily vowesflnd 

bwow Q^efides the l^eping of GfiLcfmmLnmtUmentSywheretmto we are bound by precept and promifetn cttrBaptifme') our votaries. 
fides, bodies, foods, or any 01 her acceptable thing to God, is an acre offueraine wxrflr.p belonging to God One ty ; and there 
was neuertruc religion without fuel) vowes and Notaries. J f there be w>w in their to hole Church that profeffe contemplation, 
or that vow any tlnw at alto God vobrtitarilyjieHlier in their bodies nor in their goods : Gotland the world fyiow tljey />;«e 
no Church nor religion at a!. 

God be pras(cd,thcre be in our Church many,that haue chofen the beft part with Mary,which al Christians Go °d workes, 
ought to doc,cucn that part which ihall ncuer be taken from them. There be alfo which haue chofen the con- Contcmpla- 
templatiue Iifc,which haue purpofed to keepe virginitie or widowhod, which offci to God, as he hath inablcd «ue life, 
thcm,and as they fee it for his glory, the freewill offering of their goods and labours. Not to merite or make Merits. 
God debtor vnto them,but to teftihe their zcalc,and thunkfulntfie towards God. Before whom they acknow- 
ledgCjthat when they haue done all they arc commanded^ which is more then they can,) they are vnprofita- 
blc ilruants ; and therefore luoke for reward by Godsonely mercie, according to his rromifc,and not accor- 
ding to their defcrts. The true Church was many hundred yccrcs without Monkes,Fricrs or Nonnes,& may Votaries, 
be without liich Votirics,as you mcanc, all wayes. And when the Church had Monkes, which were religious 
in decdcjthey were foonc weaiic of their hande labour, which was their profeflion, as appearcth by S. Augu- 
ftjnesworkeik"jvrf Monathomm ; and fhortly degenerated into idlencsthe mother of all vices, whereof grew 
filch inconuenicnce,as was not to befuftcred in any Chriftian common vvcaltli : andtherforc they arc ncce£ 
iariiy, and molt luftly aboliil ied, 

CHAP. XI. 

He teacheth a fr.n: of prayer, ? anet rxkirtcth to pray inFlantly, I r afiurfag 'bat fit God tvilgiue *vs good things* 14 The 
lexeesblajphcming his ca fling out ofDiuels,and asking for a miracle fr.mheaucn, 17 he defendeth bis doing; izforetcl- 
in* alfo the Dittels cxptdfton by him out of the world(that isjhe vocation of the Gentiles) 24 and his reentrie into their 
nation, 27 With tbt ir reprobation though be be ofiheirflefh, l$ and alfo their final mofi worthy damnation, 37 A* 
ga.nc,to the Vhaeifees and S% ribes be ericth wo^s authors of the /aid reprobation now at hand. 

ANd it came to paflc, when he was in a A Ndfh it war, that as heetvasfraywgwa 
ceitainc place, praying, as he ccafed, XJL 

one 



of his 



cert aim place > when hee ceafed y one of his 
is Diiciplcs laid to him, Lord teach dtfap/es faidvntohim. Lord, teach vs to pray/ts 
vsto pray,as Iohn alio taught his Difciples. lohn alfo taught his difciples. 

2 And he laid to them/ When vou pray, 2 <tAndhefaidvntothsm^vhenyepray,fa y ! y 
fay,F a r H e T\,fitP7Flifijdbe thy xame.Thy king" * O our Father which art in heatten, Halowed Mat.rf^ 
dm come. be thy Name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be 

3 Our daily bread giue vs this day. done,euen in earth alfo as it is in heauen. 
4. <tAndforgitievsotrr[i?mes,forbecaufeoitr 3 O ur daily bread giue vs this day. 

felucs alfo doe for giue euery one that U in debt to 4. And forgiue vs ourfinnes;for euen tvefor- 

vs, And lead vs not tnto tempi at ton. giue euery man that trefpaffeth vs. And leade vs 

5 And he laid to thcm,Whith of you thai not into temptation, but deliuer vsfrom the euih 

haue a frend>and thai go to him at midnight, / Andhe faidvmo them, which ofyoufhall 

and ham 



Chap. xi. 



TheGofpel ~««,. A11 

jiM«Um E andflialfaytohim^end^ledmethreeloaucs, haueafiiend,andfiallgoevntohimatmihicrht 
SSS& . • 6 Bcca ^ ea frendeof m ineiscomeoutof andfajvntohtm,Friend,lendmethrecLL 
andm theRo- Ais way to me,and I haue not what to fet be- 6 For afiiendofmine is come out of the »'«» 
ganondaies. fore him: * r,i. ../• . r. , ~ J"e-y 

Andinavouue a J L e. • t • /• 

Maffe againft 7 And he rrom within anfwering, faith, 
the Pagans. Trouble me not, now the doorc is fhut, and 

my children are with me in bed:I cannot rife 

and giue thee. 

8 And ifhe ihal perfeuere knocking,! fay 



to me. and I haue nothing to fet before him. 

7 sAndhefromwitbinpiallarf. ere, and fry. 
Trouble me not, the doore is nov finite, anu my 
children are with me m bed . Ictn not rift- <.nd 
giue thee. 

* n „„.. ul xSi"~ r -T 7 "*™75»"«/ * ff a J vntoyou, Though he will not rife, and 

toyou althoghhe wilnotrife&gmehimbe- giuehim,becaufeheuhifriend:yet becaufe of 

cau(eheishisfrendc,yetforhisimportunitie hisimportunitie,hemllrife t andgieh:masJ^ 

hewiZrife.&ffiuehimflsm fl n Wfl cK.«^^k ny ai he needeth. 

9 *4ndlfajvntoyou,Aske,mditfinilbegi- Matr.7.7. 
uen you:feeki,ondjejballfinde: knocke, audit ; rl "'- r -<' »-H. 
Jhalbe opened vntoyou. | oI > :1 4-13. 

to *Fo-reue-ryoncthatas^th;receiueth:and^ 1 1 ^' 
he thatfeekethfindeth.-andto him that knocke th, 
itjbalbe opened. 

1 1 * Ifthefonnefiallaske bread of any of yon . , 

thatisafather,mllbegtuehimaftot:e? Or if he liar 3 lo.' 
askeflhjvillheforfifrgiuehhnufeypexi? 

1 2 Orifhefhailaskeanegge,r>ilhe offer him 
afcorpion? 

IS Ifyethen % beingewl,hau! knowledge to 



hewilrife,&giue him as many ashencedeth. 

T^ 7 r 7 V r 9 And l fa ? £o y ou > A ske,and it flial be gi- 
V!32E£ uen y° u : fcekc > ^d you fhal finde : knocke, 
fortunes. and it fhal be opened to you. 

10 For euery one that asketh , recciueth : 
and he that fcek"eth,findeth : and to him that 
knocketh,it fhalbe opened. 

1 1 And which ofyou ifhe aske his father 
bread, wil he giue him a ftone ? or a fifli, will 
he for fifh giue him a ferpent? 

12 Or if he aske an egge, will he reach 
him afcorpion? 

1 3 If you then being naught, know how 



I, 



Mt.i2,az. 

Mr.3 ,1Z. 

ThcGofpd 

vpon the j. 
Sunday in 
lent. 



much more will your father fro heauen giue more ^allyou-rfathrr of heauen giue the holy, b^ 

thcgoodfpmttothemthataskehim?^ rit to them that defirek of him? JU! 

14 Andhcwascaftingout adeuil,and t 4 *Andhewascaftin Z outadeuil andthe 

Se^ 



Urn, 



*This finger, 
is the fpirit of 
God.Mc.n, 

2?. 



tudes marueilcd. 

1 5 *Andccrtaine ofthcmfaid,InBeel-ze- 
bub y prince of Deuils he caftcth out Dcuils. 

1 6 And other tempting, asked of him a 
iigne from heauen. 

17 But he feeing their cogitations,faid to 
them,Eucry kingdom dcuided againft itfelf] 
flial be made dcfolatc,& c houfc vpon houfe* 
ihal fall. r 

18 And if Satan alfo be deuided againft 
himfclf,howfhal his kingdom ttand?becaufe 
you fay y in Beel-zebub I doe caft out deuils. 

ip And ifl in Beel-zebub caft outDcuils: 
your children, in whom doe they caft out? 
therfore they ftial be your iudges. 

20 But ifl in the % finger of God doe caft 
out Deuils: finely the kingdom of God is 
come vpon you. 

21 When the ftrong armed keepeth his ~ „ ^mj^j, man 
courtrthofethingsareinpeaceyhepolTeiTeth. palace ;his goods are inpeace. 



plewondred. 

i S Btitfime ofthemfaid*He cafieth out de- M atc 9A . 
nils, through Beelzebub the chief e of the deuils. 

1 6 aAnd other tempting him?equiredofhtm 
afignefrom heauen. 

'7 But he knowing their thoughts yfaidvnto 
them, * Euery kingdoms deuided againft itfelfe, Matt. 1 1. 1 j. 
is defolate: and a houfe dcuided againft a houfe, maik.3.44. 
falleth. 

1 8 If Sat an alfo bedeuidedagatnflhimfelfe, 
how (hall his ^ngdome endtrre ? Becaufeyefay 
that I caft out deuils through Beelzebub. 

19 If I by f Beelzebub caU out deuils, by nhehelpeot 
whom doe your children caft them out? therefore 
fiallthey be your iudges. 

20 'But if I with the finger of God caft out 
deuils , no doubt the knigdome of God is come vp- 
onyou. 

2 1 when the ftrong man armed \ keepeth hit 



22 But if a ftronaer then he, come vpon 
him and ouercome him:he wil take away his 
whole armour wherein he trufted, and will 
diftnbutchisfpoiles. 

2 3 He that is not with me, is againft me: 
& he that gathereth not with me, f cattereth! 

24 When 



22 Tut when a ftronger then heejhali 'come 
vpon htm, and overcome him,hetakgth from him 
all his harnejfe wherein he trufled^nd deuideth 
hisjpoiles. 

23 He that is notwithme,is againft me; and 
kethatgatberethnotwithm } fcattereth. 

24 When 



Mi> 



C h a p.xi. According to S. Luke, 1 08 

24 When y vncleane fpirit flial depart out 24 when the vncleanefpirite is gone- M *of MaoLw 4$ 
of a man,he wandereth through places wout aman,hewalkeththorowe drie places y feek[ng 
water,feeking reft. And not finding,he faith, reH: and finding none* he faith, I will returne 
Iwilretumeintomyhoufewheceldeparted vntomy houfe.whence I came out. 

25 And when he is come, hefindethit 2/ sAndwhenhe commetb, heefindeth it 
fwept with a befome, and trimmed, frety, andgamijbed. 

2<5Thenhegoeth and takethfeuen other 26 *Thengoetbbe,andtaketbto himfeuen Hcb.6.4. 
fpirits worl'c then him fclf, and entring in other Jpiritesworfe then himfelfe ,andthey enter a *P cta ' z0 * 
tntuifsim* t heydwelthere.Andthe c laftofthatmanbe in,anddwellthere,andthelaftftateofthatman 
*** made worfe then the firft. is worfe then the fir ft 

brteGofpcl 2 j bandit came to paffe: when he faid 27 i/fndit came topajfe as he Jpake thefe 
&15?n thefe things,acertainc woman lifting vp her things, a certaine woman of the companie liftvp 
iT'S wene vo * ce out °^ e m "Wtudefaidtbhim,||Blef- hervoyce, and [aide vnto him, Happic is the 
candlemas & fed is the wombe that bare thee, and the wombe that bare thee,andthepappesnhich thou 
SStoi!" pappes that thou didft fucke. haft fucked. 

coftandAd- 2 8 Buthcfaid, JYearathcr, bleffed are 28 Butbe faid,Tea,ratber happie are they 
Jihefcidmo- they yhearey wordofGod,&keepek.c£0 that hear e the word of God^ndkeepe it. 
therof GoJ,in 2 g And y multitudes running together,he 29 *when the people were gathered thicks Matth.12.3et 
Send thaffhe began to fay, *This generation, is a wicked together £e began to fay, This is an cwtnatL 
tvasthetem- c e nerati6:it asketh a fignc,& a figne fhal not on : theyfeeke a figne, and there Jball no figne be 
andmSr be giuen it butjjthe figne of Ionas y Prophet, giuen them,* but the figne of Ionas the Pr0-Ionas2.t. 

° fth VutmS 3° * F° ras I° liaswasa ^S netot ^ e Ni- phet. 

mrjreWcffd^ niuites : fo Ihal the Sonne of manalfo be to 30 For as Ionas was a figne vnto theJVi- 

in chac (he co- ^ Generation, niuites, Co [hall alfo the fonne of man be to this 

tinued the per- t> r 1 n x n t >r • . 

pecual keeper 3 1 *The Quecne or the South thai rile in nation. 

°J£nT£'x 9t Judgement* themenofthis generation, & 31 *The Qjueene of the South Jball rife 3 .R eg .io.r. 

in i<m- ' fhal condemne the : becaufe {he came from in iudgement with the men of this nation, and 2.chro.?,f • 

Mc.i 2.29. c en j s o £-c eart j 1 to ^ care ^ wifedomc of Sa- condemne them : for Jbe came from the vtmofi 

?.Reg.io 1. lomon. & behold, more then Salomon here, partes of the earth, to heare the wifedome of 
lon.3,j. ' 31 Themen of Niniuee fhal rife in the Solomon : and behold y agr eater then Solomon is 
Mt.f,i j. iudgement with this generation,& flial con- here. 
Mai'4,28. c j eiX iiie it, * becaufe they $ did penance at 32ThemenofNiniueJballrifeiniudgement 

the preaching of Ionas. and behold, more with this •nation, and Jball condemne them;* for lonas^.f. 
then Ionas here. they repented at the preaching of Ionas, andbe- 

rrhc Gof P cl ? 3 * No man lighteth a candel, and put- hold, a greater then Ionas is here. 
thatisabiQiop tcth kin fecrete, neither vnder a bulhehbut 33 * No manwhenhe hath Itghted a candle, Matcf.if. 
Mt.^22. V p on a candlctticke, that they that goe in putt eth it in apriuieplace, neither vnder a buffiel; vmx+m* 
may fee the light. but on a canalefticke, that they which come in, luke8 * x& 

34 *The candel ofthy body, is thine eie. may fee the light. 
Ifthine eie be fimple, thy whole bodie flial 34. *The candle ofthebodie is the eye:there- Matrix, 
be lightfome : but if it be naught, thy body fore when thine eye is (ingle, all thy body alfo is 
alfo fhal be darkefome. full of light : but ifthine eye be euill, all thy body 

3$ Seethercfore that the light which is alfo is full of darkened . 
inthee,benotdarkenefle. 3s Taks heede therefore, that the light 

3 6 If then thy whole body be lightfome, which is in thee, be not darkneffe. 
hauing no part of darkenefle;it ihal be light- 36 Ifallthy body therefore be cleare,hauing 
fome wholy,and as a bright candel it fhal no part darks : thenjhallit all be full of light, e- 
lighten thee. <£$ uen as when a candle doeth light thee with 

3 7 And when he was fpeaking,a certaine fcightnejfe. 
Pharifee defired him y he would dine with ^7 osfnd as he fpake,a certaine Pbarifie be- 
him. and he going in late downe to eate. fought htm to dine with him : And lefhs went 

3 8 And y Pharifee began to thinke within in, and fate downe to meate. 
himfelfandtofay,Whyhewasnotwafhed 3* When the Pharifee pwe it fa marueiled 
beforcdinncr. that he had not firft wafhed before dinner. 

M W3>*J. 39 And our Lord faid to hinu^Now you 39 **A*dthe Lord fatd vnto him, Now doe 

Pharifces doe make cleane that on the out yePharifiesmakecleanetheoutfide ofthecup, Mat.23.2f. 

fide r and 



t Xffd 

fupertft. 



The Goipd 
for manv 
Maityrs.' 



The Golpel 

fide ofy cup & ©f j platter i but that of yours 
which is within^is fill of rapine andiniquitie. 

40 Fooles,didnothethat made that on 
the outfide,make that alfo y is on the infide ? 

41 But yet c that y rcmaineth 3 ||giue almes, 
and behold al things are cieane vntoyou. 

42 But wo to you Pharifees,becauie you 
tithe minte and rewe and cuery herbe: and 
pafle ouer iudgement & the charitie of God. 
but thefe things you ought to haue done^and 
not to omit thoie. 

43 Wo to you Pharifees, bccaufe you 
louethefirftchairesinthe fynagogues, and 
falutationsinthe marketplace. 

44 Wo to you^becaule you are as monu- 
ments thatappeare no^and men walking oi- 
lier, are not ware. 



Chap.xi. 

and theplatter; but your imp or d fart is full of 
rattening and mckedneffe. 

40 7*efooles,didnot he that made that which 
umthout, make that which i* within alfo? 
4.1 But rather giue almes ofthofe things 

which are\ withtn ; and bcholde>al things are BOr^prrfcnt, 
cieane vntoy ou. 

42 *But woe vntoyou Pharifees; for ye tithe 
mint, andrue, and all maner herbes, andpajfeo- 
tier lodgement , and the lone of God: Thefe 
oughtyetohamdone,andyetnotto leaue the 0- 
thervndone. 

43 *lVoe vntoyou Pharifees :forye lone the Matti^ 
vppermosl feates in the Synagogues, andgrec- ^aw^s, 
tings in the markets. 

44 Woevntoyon Scribes and Vharifeeshy* 
pocrites;forye are as graues which appeare not, 



Gen.4,8. 



45 And one of the Lawyers anfwering and the men thatml(eouer them, are not ware 
faith to hianjMafter, in faying thefe things, of them. 

thou fpeakeftto our reproche alfo. 4T Then anfrrred one of the Lanyers, and 

^ 46 But he faid/,1 Wo to you Lawyers al- faidvnto him, Mafler, thm faying, thwpmteji 
ib ; bccaufe you lode men with burdens vs to rebuke alfo. 

which they cannot bearc, and your fclues 4 6 *Andhefaid,Woe vntoyou alfoyciaw- Matw** 
touch not the packes w one of your fingers, yers : for ye lade men with burdens griemus to be a&i jio. 

$ 7 WotoyouthatJbuildy monuments borne, andye your [clues touch not the burdens 
ofy Prophets: and your fathers did kil them, with one of your fingers. 

48 Surely you doe tettifie y you confent 47 woe vntoyouforye build the fepulchres 
to the workes of your fathers : bccaufe they of the "Prophets, andyour fathers killed them. 

in deede did kil them.andy ou build their fe- + a Trnelyye be are witnejfe that ye alowe the 
pulchres. deedes ofy ou> fat hers: for they killed them, and 

49 Forthis caule the wifedomc alfo of ye build their fepulchres. 
God laid, I wil fend to them Prophets and 49 Therefore faidthe wifedomc of God hvtll 

fend themTrophets and Apostles, and (omt of 
them they fad (flay and persecute : 

jo That the blood of all the Prophets,which 
wasfbedfiom the foundation of the worlde , may 



Apoftlcs,& of the they wil kil & perfecute 

50 That the bloud of al the Prophets rhat 
was med from the making of the world,may 
be required of this generation, 



51 *FromthebloudofAbelvntothe* bere^uired of this generation, 



bloud of Zacharie that was flaine betwene 
the altar and the temple. Yea I fay to you, it 
flialbe required of this Generation. £% 

5 2 Wo to you LawycrSjbecaufe you haue 
taken away the key of knowledge : your 



/ / ''From the bloodofAbel, vnto the blood of Gen.4 S. 
ZacharieiTvbichperifhedbetrvene the altar and '^hroAj. 
the temple : Verily I fay vxtoyou, itjhalbe rt- **" 
quired of this nation. 

j 2 Woe vntoyou Lawyer *, for ye haue taken 



felucshaue not entrcd,and tholethat did en- away thekeyof knowledge :y centred not inyour 



ter you haue prohibited. 

5: } And when he faid thefe things to the, 



felue s, and them that came in,ye for bade, 

S3 When he thm (pake vnto them, the LatVm 



the Pharifees. and the Lawyers began vehe- yers and the Pharifees began to vrge himw- 
mently to vr^c him,& to ftoppe his mouth hementlj , andtoprouoke him to (beak many 
about many things, thi „ gs / r J 

54 Lying in wake f or him, and feeking s+Layingvaitforhimandfeekwg tocatche 
to catch fome thing of his mouth, that they fomething out ofhis month;* hereby they might 
might accufc him. accufe him. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. «. 

Bhem.I. 3* Didpenance.) f*™™**tMaThsth<tttl#nc4tpenmceoftkeWnitutes(lmati.YHlM 

word. SeeAnnot.Mat.3.2. v 3 ' xu J ^ 

Fttlke. I. Tl jey declared their inward forowc, for their fanes, by outward figncsofhumiliauon.Scc theanfwerc to 

47 Build 



According to S.Luke. 



fttlhe.2. 



Rhem.j. 



Fulke.j. 



Jthem,4- 
Vulke.4> 



Rl)em. s •> 



Chap. xi. According to a.-uuKe* lop 

47 Build the monuments.) Tfytthe bmldingoftheVrofbetsnamtmentsu condemnedybHt their imitation of 'their fu 

thcrs that (lew the Tnphets.tXmhrof. «... . -, 

To build the Prophets Sepulchres, fo hypocrifie and fup erftmon be away, is not Old. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xi. 

■ 

27 Blcfledisthewombe) LH^^JdAymu^9A)l^^mrv^i^^Ct^^dmd^i4KA OurBLadie 
ak*m»wm*to» '*""#«* mrhMmmgtkp^mdfoHmS^Upbith, wombethat bare ***-*■ 
thee, and the paife," which thou didftfucke. for blefjedindeede is the mother ■which Lire the King that ruleth beaten ant * 

Bedcs wordes be there : Et nos igitur hit conti-a Eutychem dittis extollamus vocem. Jnllet vs with thefc wordes,Lft The hurnanitie 
■up our voice a*ain ft Etttyches, which denied thtrueth of Chrifts humme n.itH?e,afte>- Uveas affumpted of In, Godhead. ofGhntt. 
Meaning tha't we haue a good argument, to prouc the tructh of his humane nature in thefe wordes of the wo- 
man ,wluch our Sauiour Chrift docth not dcnie,butihewcth a greater happincs in thcm,thathcarethe word 

° •»9°Thc(i-'neof Ionas.) Ofalmiracles,bts l{efurreftion,«fterhehadbccnaccordHigto bishdy,intbegmue,accor- Thefigncof 
ding to hisfufe, in Hel three dates, was thegreateft, and moft conuinccth the incredulous Jcwcs : and therefore a greater or ^ras. 
moreeuidm then that,he faith he wil not giue them. ,«-»., i • r t l • u 

A' thouah our Sauiour Chrift, by the vcrtuc of his death, oucrca me Hcl and the Deuil: yet his foulc which chriftes drf- 
hc committed vnto his fa thcrs handes , was in Paradiie, where hec promifed the thecfc ihould be with him. ending into 
Luk.zi.43 . But that his foulc was three daics, that is from the time of his deatn vntil his reiurrcftioiyn hcJJ,ic ««i. 
is contraric to the opinion of many Papiftcs. , .,,. . 

41 Giue almcs.)77* mat force of almes is hereandin diners places of holy write fi.gnified.ln one place,they exunguifh The force ol 



sultine faith cjo.Encbiridij ) amesaceacs propte not a man mac nam a jvw f wwwr •<> »»jw>, ««. ..«, ...>,„„„ „..,. . ....,, 

' " for a propitiation to Godofformeroffnfis.^prv how wclthc Vroteflms likfthis doctrine fo cuidentlyfet forth inScrifture, %* 

{et the indifferent iud%e, and how we! it agreetb with i heir onely faith. § 4X . ' 

Tftlke. f. Almcs is a worthy fruitc of charitie,and therefore hath great commcndation,m the Scriptures. But not to 
be a caulc of faltiation,as by your pretended places of holy write, you goe about to proue. Firft you bring Ec- 
clefiafticus, which is no Canomcall Scripture, and yet you falfifie his words. For he fay th not, that almcs ex- 
tinguiihfinnc, but his wordes arc after your ownc tranflation Eleemofyiutrififtitpeccatis^hHesrtfififthfinestat' 
tcr the Greckc. Jlmesfhalbe cleere from finnes. \n the fecond place, your vulgar Latine tranflation is corrupt, AImBdoeth 
for according to the originall tongue, in which Daniel did write, the text is : brtakf cfthy finnes witlm^teoufncs, nm ma - Ke fsU 
and thy iniquities with 'fauour towardes the afflicted. Thatis,as thou haft finned much inimufticeand crueltic, muionnorfc- 
fo now breakc of that courfe of finne, and take the contraric way of iuftice and liumanitic. Your third place tiftie for finnes 
is, Tobie, which is no Canonical Scripture: where I marucilc,that you adde not out of your Latine text, 
which is not in the Grcekc, that almcs Miner eth from all finne. But where as Tobie faith, that almes deliuereth 
from death, it muft either be vnderftoode, as it may agree with the Canonical Scripture, or els it muft be rc- 
ictted, as the favin« of a man, and not of God. The fourth place is of our iudgenu-nt,which ihalbe according to 
our Bw^whicli arc the fruitcs and true effects of a liuely faith, by which the cleft are difecrned from the re- 
probate. Laftofall, where you fay ,heare they mak^ cleane and fattfe for the Iewe> former offences, the text faith 
not fo : but to them which giue almes of a true faith,all things are cleane with out any ccremonie cf warning, 
fuch as the hypocrifie of the couctous Pharifccs had inucnted, for purification and denfing of Go^s crea- 
tures. S. Auguftinc faith not, that./WmwMdo»efflr<*/™^ But his wordes arc :7» 

melius ciuippe eft vita mutanda, &per Eleemofynas depeccatis pweteritit eft propitiandm Deus, uon ad hoc emendtu qttc- 
dtmmodo.&c. Our life muft be cbangedinto better, and by almes God is to beintreatedforfimtespaft,not to be bought af- 
ter a fort, that roe may alwayes committe them without ptmifhmoa. Almes therefore arc not a propitiation for our 
finnes, which is only Chrift Iefus.Iohnz.j. But a fruitc of true repentance, whereby God turncth vnto vs, 
when we with a true faith, that iheweth it felfe by (uch fruites, turnc vnto him. Tor only the faith of Chrift doetb 
ma\ cleane, S. Auguftine fay th, in Pfalm.«8.And that only faith doetb iuflifie, See the fathers quotcd.chap.f. 

fecU.ofthisGofpel. „ . „„„.,«,,,,«.. 

4* Wo c to you Lawyers.) T Ufa were Doctors ofM'.yfcs Law, otherwife called Scribes. Shaltve therefore crte out a- The Lawyers 
gainft al Lawyers now, or ou«J>t the name of Lawyer be odious with vsfrcaufe of thefe mughtie Lawyers amongtU Iewes} md^wOs^ 
much leffe ought the name ofVriefts to be odhus(as Heretics would haue st ) becaufe of the Iewes 'Prieft, that waefo bu- ffleBt< 
fie a«ain ft our Sauiour. . , _. , A 

The name of Priefts is not odious with vs, becaufe the Iewes Pnefts were naught, for we holde,that Chrift 
is our oncly high Prieft, and that all Chriftian men and women, arc Priefts. But die wicked life and blafphe- 
mous hereiics of Popilh Priefts, haue made them odious to all good men, 

CHAP. xn. 

He preparctb his Difciples again ft ferfecuthns to come vfon them at their publifhing of bis doctrine. I J With diuiding tbt 
brethren! inheritance hewill not medic, but exhorteth them agunft auarice, M and his Difciples ( by this occafion) a- 
nainftfolicitudefomttch as of necefiaries, 31 yea comfelingthcmto giue al in almes, 3? andtobereadieat akjtoclt^: 
41 namely admonifbingVeter and otlxr Prelates to fee to their charge: 49 and al, not to loohf but for perfection. 
U The Iewes be reprcbendeth for that they veil not fee this time of grace, 58 Whereat itisfo horrible to die 
without reconciliation. • 

Y % And 



Rbern. 6, 



Fulke. 6. 



t 



TheGofpel. Chap.xii. 

A Nd when great multitudes ftoodabout TN*themeane time, when there weregathe- 

r\ him, fo that they trodc one another, he Xred together an innumerable multitude ofpeo- 

begantofay to his Difciples, Take good />/*,infomuch that the; trade one another, bee 

heedeoftheleauenofthe Pharifccs, which beganto fay vnto his dtfciples^EirH of all beware 

MuoM "T^p n \ K . . .., u ., . *f^/e««e» of the Tharifees, which is typo- 
Mr^xi. 2 For nothm g 1S ™d, that fhal not be crifie. Jr 



reucalcd;: nor fecrete, that Ihal not be 2 * For there is nothing coueredjh at frail not™**-'™*. 

knovven. he vncouered, neither hid, that frail not bee™***- 

3 tor the things that you haue laid in knowen. 

darknefle,flial be laid in tlic light: and that 3 Therefore,whatfoeueryeehaue fbohenin 
which you haue fpoken into theeare in the darkenefe,Jhallbeheardinthe light .- and that 
chambers, ihal be preached inthehoufe- which ye haue foken in theeare, euen in fecrete 

toppes. places,Jhalbepreachedonthetoppeofthe hou- 

4 And I lay to you my trends, be not a- fes. 

fiaidofchem that kil the body, : and after this 4. **AndIfajvntoyoumjfcends, Be not M*wo.*. 
haue no more to doe. f aide ofthem that kill the boi, and after that, 

5 out I wil (hew you whom ye Ihal feare: haue no more that they can doe. 

*feare him who after he hath killed, hath s But I will forewarn you whome jou (hall 
powertocaitintohcl.ycaliaytoyou,fearc feare : Feare him, which after he hath Ulled, 

"*a « c r r,,r , ^Pwtouftntohelhyeajfayvntoyou, 

6 Are not hue fparowes foM for two far- Tear e him. J J 

ternX d0nC0fthemiSn0tf0rS ° ttenbC " , ' ^^ e ^^fP^esfoldefortwofar-U^ A9t 
^vl\\ u ir c 1 , Mtngs, and not one of them is forgotten before 

7 Yea the heatcs alio of your head arc al God* 

Mliou 8 *An aTF**"™^* . ^M^earemtheref^y/JeZreefva- 

SfclT 8 *^ dI % to you,|Eueryonethat lue then many fbarmes. J f ■ 

aliowilconfcue him before the Angels of confeffe me before menfhim flail the Sonne tf***9*. 

9Buthethatdeniethmebeforemen,lhal SJ,*"** * **" * ^^^ 

J^t^^TV^u , P Buthethatfnalldeniemebeforemen^aU 

»** Ji^f. "«yonethatipeakethaword be deniedbefore the Angels of God. "' 

secret. Jpnft die Sonne >of mar ,,« flialbc torgiucn /0 And whofoeuer Jhatl Lh award a?am(l 

*.„,*, hnnrbuthethatflialblafpheme againrtthe the Sonne of mL, it HI ^ forleTh^i 

holy Ghott, to him it ihal not §e forgi- ^^4^ 

*SE the^vn^olrtnd t 7 ^^^to ""^A^ken they bring,* wo the A.**,** 

13 And one of the multitude {aid to him, i 3 One of the company faikvnto him, Ma- 
Maiiter,fpeaketo mybrother thathc dcuide fter,fp e ake to my brother , that he deuide the in- 
the mheritauncc with me. heritance with me. 

14 Buthefaidtohim,Man, fl who hath' /, Andhefaidvntohim,Man,who made 
appointed me nutee or deuider ouer you ? meaiudge, or a deuider ouerjou ? 

J,L„ c them ' Seeand k™ c , 'S Andhefaidvnto them, Take heede,and 

L IS f Tr 10t m ra ny r m w ^u^" *™'&««»M< rfir no mans life flan- 

favba^,' Pak \ a Mt » d ' to ^ " Jndhe put forth afimilitudevnto them, 

picnue orrruites. brought fmb plenti full faites. 

17 Andhethought within him felf,fay- ,* AndLholghZh^hmfelfe } fyin gi 



Mui»,3j. 



—k 



C h a p . x 1 1. According to S. Luke. 1 1 o 

* Giue ih« the in & * What ft^NI^ ^ bicaufe Ihaue not whatjhal Idoe,becaufe I haue noroume where 

Edit thou whither to gather my fruitcs? tobeftowmyfiuits: 

d«,ftith s.Ba- j 8 And he faid,This will I doe, I will de- / 8 Andhefaid, This trill I doe, I trill full 

ttroy my barnes, and will make greater : and dame my barnes,andbuildgreater/tndtheretn 

thither vvil I gather all things that are grow- will I gather all my finite* and my goods. 
en to me and my goods, i 9 vind 1 will fay to my foule, Soule, thou 

1 p And I wil lay to my foule, Soulc,thou hail much goods layed vp in itore for mam 
halt much goods laiedvp for many yeeres, yeeres, take thine eafe,eatejrtnke i andbemery. 
take thy reft, eate, drinke, make good 20 ButGodfaidvntohim, Thoufoole, this 
che ere. night doe they require thy foule againefiom thee: 

* A niA 2 ° But Go< * ^ tG k' m > * Thou *" oole > then "kofefhall thofe things be, which thou hail 

SdSflicn- this night they require thy foule of thec.-and prouided? 

the things that thou haft prouided , whofe 2 1 So is he that gather eth riches to himfelfe, 

{hall they be ? andis not rich tmvards God. 

21 So is he that laicth vp treafurc to him- 22 And hejpake vnto his difciples, There- 

felfe,andisnotJrichtoGodward. fore I fay vntoyou, * Talie no thought for your l&mjSxf. 

|fc4*. 22 And he iayd to his Difciples, *There- life whatyejballeate, neither for the body what «*«** 

dSnocwm. w*IJaf toyou, *Bc not carcfull for your yejhallputon. pfalj*** 

petJnroni- lifc,what you fliall eate : nor for your body 23 The life is more then meate, and the bo- 

iSmS what you (hall doe on. dy is more then raiment. 
n«.s ee An- 2 3 The life is more then the meat, & the 2 + Qonfider the rauens , for they neyther 

ESS* bod y is morethen the raiment, feme nor reape, which neither haue fiorehoufe 

24 Confider the rauens, for theyfowe norbarne, and notwithftanding Godfeedeth 

nor, neither doe they reape , which neither them: How much more are ye better then the 

haue f torehoufc nor barne,and God fcedeth foules ? 

them, How much more are you of greater 2s which of you with taking thought, can 

price then they > adde to hisfiature one cubitet 

2 5 And which of you by caring can adde 2 6 If ye then be not able to doe that thinjr 
tohisftatureonecubire? » h tch is leafi y why takeye thought for the rem- 

26 It then you be not able to do fo much nautt 
as the leaft thing, for the reft why arc you 27 Confider the Lilies how they growe, they 

carcfull? kbottrnot,theyff>wnenot:andyetlfayvnto 

27 Confider the lilies how they grow:thcy you,that Solomon in all his royaltte,wasnotclo- 

labour not,neithcr doe they fpinne.But I lay t hed like one ofthefe 
toyot ..Neither Salomon in all his glory was „ IfGodfoclothe the grafe, which is to 

Xq * i./v. /r l j • • l a V ** we petard to mermts call mto the fur- 

RM^t & a °^ Y " T A ^••^^W w illheclothe»»,Oj W 

ncldj&tomorovviscaftintotheouen, God oflttle faith ? 

fo clotheth : how much more you O ye of , j , . „ „ 

litlc faith' * 9 <iy * nciasl iS fi0t J ers >hatyefballeate,or 

^Gofpclt 29 And you,doe not feeke what you flial wha f ******* wither bee ye of 'doubtfull 

KSd US «te >0 rw-hat you n^all drinke: and c be not mmd ' ' „ rtr . , , , r , 
foraConfcf- lifted vp on hi<*h. 3° For all juch things doe the people of the 

S Bi£p. isnOt 50 ForallSiefethingsthenationsofthe ^orld feeke for -and your father l^oweth that 

c^i^fU world doe feeke. but your father knowcth jebaue need ofthefe things. 

firwwlitlea ^ ^ 0U ' iauc nee£ * °^ tne ^ e £ hings. 3 ' But rather feeke yee after the kingdome 

the banning) 31 But feeke firft the kingdom of God, of God, and all thefe things fhall be added vnto 

«Sbl n of & ^ thefe thin & s ^ albc g iucn y° u bcfides « y oH ' 

an the repro- 3 2 Feare not tlitle flocke,for it hath plea- 3* Feare not O litle fiocke, for it is your 

&jjjjjjf &d your father to giue you a kingdom. fathers good plea furetogiue you a kingdome. 
WeofSr" 1 " • " Se51tnetnul g st h at y o upoffefle, and 33 Sell that ye haue, and giue almes ** and ^Matu\<f.io. 

grew me that S iue ^ mcs * Make toyoupurles that weare prepare you bagges which waxe not olde, e- 

ESrd " 0tjtrea f UIe thaC wafteth not ' in heau ^ : wui " uen a treafure that faileth not in the heauens, 
fied.Mt.ij. ther the theefe approcheth not,neithcr doth where no theefe approcheth, neither moth cor- 

Ml$,k>. the mothe corrupt. rupteth. 

34 For J where y our treafu* is,there wil 34. For where your treafure is , there 

your, r.3. will 



^ 



v jfhc Gofpett 

for a Confcf- 

forrhatisnoc 
a Eifhop, 



Mt.24^ 



your hart be alfo.=Cjj 

3 5 Let your t loines be girded, and can* 
dies burning in your handes, 

■3,6 And you like to men expecting their 
lord, when he fliall returne from the man- 
age : that when he doth come and knocke, 



The Gofpel 



C H A P. X 1 1. 



willy our heart be alfi. 

3f*Letjour bines be girt about, andyout xjpeu « 

lights burnings ' ' ** 

36 Andy ey our felues be like vnto men that 
waste for their lordphenhe wilreturnefiom the 
wedding, that when heejhallcome and ktiocke, 



forth with they may open vnto him. they ma^y open vnto him immediatly 

37 BIeffedarethoic_feruants,whomwhc 37 Happy are thofeferuants, whom the lord 



the Lord commcth,he fliall finde watching 
Amen I lay to you, that he wil gird himfelie, 

and make them fit downe, and palling will 
miniftcr vnto them. 

3 8 And if he come in the fecond watch, 



when he commethftal! find waling • Verily I fay 
vntoyou, Tbathefiallgirdhimfelfe, and make 
them to fit downe to meatejmdwill comefoorth, 
and mint Her vnto them. 

3 8 And ifhefhal come in the fecond watch, 



T\\ VVf thl l d 7T h ^ C ° mC ' and f ° *+ &"**"*• '» ^ third Jatch, and find 



findjbleficd arc thofe feruants. 

3 9 *And this know ye, that if the houfe- 
holder did know what houre the theefe 
would come, he would watch verily, and 
would not fuffer his houfe to be broken 
vp. 

40 Be you alfo ready : for at what houre 
you thinke not , the Sonne of man will 
come. i£3 

41 And Peter fayd to him, Lord, docft 
thou ipcake this parable to vs, orlikcwifc 
to all ? 

42 And our Lord fayd, Who (thinkeft 
thou) is a faithfull fteward and wife, whom 
the Lord appointeth ouer his familic,to <*iue 
them in lealon their mcafure of wlieate? 

43 Bleifed is that feruant, whom when 
the Lord commeth,he fhallfind fo doing. 

44 Vcrely I fay to you,that ouer al things 
which he poflcflethjhc flial appoint him. 

45 Butifthatferuantfayinhishart, My 
lord is long a comming : and fhall begin to 
flrike the fcruants and handmaids, and eate 
and drinke,and be drunke i 

45 The lord of that feruant fliall come in 



them fo, happy are thofe feruants. 

39 *This vnderslandye , that if the good Mai "44J. 
man of the houfe hadknowen what houre the a P 0C ' x5a *' 
theefe would come, he would furely haue wat- 
ched, andnot haue fuffer ed his houfe to be bro- 
ken thorow. 

4 Teyee therefore ready alfo :for thefbnne 
cfman commeth at an houre when yee thinke 
not. 

41 Then Peter faid vnto him, Mafter, tel- 
lesl thou this fimilitnde vnto vs,or to all? 

42 And the Lord fayd, Who is a faithfully 
wifefteward, whomhis lord {hall make ruler o- 
uer his houjhold, togiuethem their portion of 
meate in duefecfon? 

43 Happy is that feruaunt, whom his lord 
when he commeth <,Jhall findfo doing. 

44 Ofatrueth, I fay vntoyou, TtjathewiU 
make him ruler ouer all his fubftance. 

45 But and if that feruant fay in his heart, 
My lorddelaieth his comming : and Jhall begin 
to finite the feruants and maidens^ to eate and 
drinkejind to be drunken. 

46 The lord of that feruaunt will come in a 
day when he looketh not for him,andat an houre 



a day that he hopeth not, and at an houre jLTl"-"'"^ T "'"'>""" " l «" '■""»-* 

thatheknowethnot, and fliall deuide him, » b ™ h y»«»*n> fdwsll hewe him in pie. 
and fliall appoint his portion with the infi- ™>™« mll f' th ™huportionwitb the vnbe- 



dels. 

47 And that feruant that knew the wil of * 7 -dndthe feruaunt that knew hismafters 

his lord, and prepared not himfelfe, and did " iU > ^P spared not himfelfe, neither did ac* 

not according to his will : fliall be beaten c f™ n g t0 &* will, fhall be beaten with many 
With many ftripes. 



48 But hethat knew not, and did things 
worthie offtripes ; flial be beaten with few. 
And euery one to whom much was giuen, 

■ /1 lis • % t* 9 i * _ ■ 



(tripes. 

48 But hethat knew not, and did commit 
things woor thy of ftripes, fhall bee beaten with 
few ftripes.F<r/- vntowhomfoeuer much is giuen, 



much fhall be required ofhim : & to whom ofhimfhallbe much requtred/wdtowhommen 

they committed much , more will they de- haste committed much, ofhim will they aske the 

maund ofhim. mo-re. 

49 I came to caft fire on the earth r an d 49 lam come to fend fire on the earth, and 

what will I,but that it be kindled > what is my defire,ifit be already kindled? 

jo But I haue to be baptized with abap- /o NomilhUanding, / mutt bee baptized 

tifinc ; with 



Mt.i o,34- 

$Hemeancth 
the naughrie 
peace that is 
bctwenc world 
lings and (in- 
ners,the a- 
ereement that 
Sininfidelitie, 
in Herefie,or 
in any other 
wickednes. he 
came to break 
thispeaccSee 

Annot.Matth, 
C.io,J4» 



Mt.il>** 



tSceAnnot, 



G h a p. X i u According to S. Luke. 1 1 1 

tifme : and how am I ftraitened vntill it be with abaptifme, andhonv am I pained till it bee 
difpatched? ended? 

51 *Thinke you chat I came to giue // * Suppofe yee.that I am come to fende 

% peace on the earth ? No, I tell you, but fe- peace on earth ? Itellyott, Nay, but rather di- 

paration. uifion. 

5 1 For there mall be from this time, fiue f2 Forfiom hencefoorth there fhall be fine 

in one bottle dcuided: three againft two,and in one bottfc dettided,three again ft two, and two 

two againft three. againft three. 

5 3 There fhall be deuided, the father a- jj The father fhall be derided againft the Mat.10.34, 

Biinft the fonnc, and the fonne agaynft his finne,and the finite againft the father : the mo- 

:ather, the mother againft the daughter, ther againft the daughter, andthe daughter a- 

and the daughter againft the mother, the gainftthe mother : the mother in law againft 

mother in law againft her daughter in law, her daughter in law, andthe daughter in law a- 

and the daughter in law againft her mother gain ft her mother in law. 

inlaw. s+ Hee fayde alfo to the people, * tvhen mma6.z. 

54 * And he faid alfo to the multitudes, yee f ee a cIoft J e „yj oM f the ^ ftrateht- 

when you fee a cloud nfing from the Weft, wafye r a „ Theye commeth a j bmre . £i fi 

by and by you fay, A ihoure commeth, and - tt ^ J 

fo it commeth to patfc: g y f *stnd when je fee the South wind blow, 

j 5 And when the South wind blowing, f f b m y ee y te md j{ cmmth tQ 

you iay,That there will be heate : & it com- ^jn 

m f6 t0 Hyfocrites, the face of the heauen - '* Teh^o^e^difierne the face of 
and of the earth you haue skill to difcerne : ^M of the earth ; but how tstt that ye do ■ 

. , . . , ' , ,. r . not difcerne this time ? 

but this time how do you not dilccrnc? J , . 

57 And why of your felues alfo iudge , *? 7ea > * ud * l 9 " id £ e J e m of) ™ fet"*s 
younotthatwhichisiuft? what is right ? 

5 8 * And % when thou goeft with thy ad- / 8 * when thougoefl with thine adtterfarie Matr. 5.15, 
uerfarie to the Prince, in the way endeuour t0 the rtiler ' ** tbm art in the way , giuedili- 
to be deliuercd from him : leaft perhaps he gencethatthoumayefi be deliuered fiom him, 

drawthee to the iudge, and the iudoe deli- l^aft he draw thee violently to the iudge, and the 
uer thee to the exa&our, and the exadtour **# dtHmr thee to thefergeant, and the fer- 
caft thee into prifon. ge*** ™fi thee into pri fin. 

59 I fay to thee, thou (halt not goc out S9 I tell thee , Thou fl;alt not depart thence, 
thence,vntill thou pay the very laft mite. tillthouhafl madegood the vttermoft mite. 



MARGINALL NOTES. 



Chap. xii. 



Rhem.r. 
Hike. 1. 

Rhem. 2. 
Fulke, 2. 



thou 

punil 



Rhem, 



Rhem. 



J Feare him.) The feare of 'Hell alfo is profitable : contrary to tUTroteflants, tcachingfecuritie of ' faluation, ami 
that feare of Hell maketh men hypocrites. 

Thefe arc {landers, that the Vroteflants teach ftairitie of faluation : and that feare ofhe\Lmd\cth men hypocrites: at- 
ugh the faithfull by Gods promifc arc allured of faluation,and we muft auoyd finne,not oncly tor feare of 
ilhment in hell, but chiefly for loue of God our mercifull father. 

3 J Loyncs be girded ) Togirdourloinesjs to kfepe chafiitie and continencie. Gregor.ho.I r. 

If to gird our lomes be to kcepe chaftitic and continencie,thcn maricd men may kcepe chaftiuc and conti- 
nencie,for this commandement extendeth to all true Chriftians. 

m 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xii. 

S Euery one that con&ffetli.) J Cdtbolify mn is Bound to confeffe his fahh $ bcing called to account or extmnedby 
Jem, Heathen, or Herettfa concerning the fame Either is itywngh to l^epe Chrift in hk hart, but hemufl alfoaekpoxv- 
ledge him in his wotdes and deedes. Jndtodmy Chrift, ora>'iy article of the Catholil^fayth, for (home or feare of any 
worldly creature, hath noUjfepmifkrnent, then^bedmed 9 refufed y andforfakfnby Chnftat the honre of bis death be- 
fore all his Jngels : which is an other mancr of pre fence and Confiftork, then any Court or Sejpon tint nm can be coiled t* 
for their fiiitlh in this world. 



II Be not careful!,) ThatthefoorevnlearnedCatholil^fhmldnotbedifcouraged, vrmtfyhisexaifitbatbi isa 
finfle mmijm able to smfmt cunning Rercti\es % nor,to giue a reafon of his beliefe, andihetfhre rnufifuffer or fay any tbinv 



Openeonfefli- 
oa of our fakk 




fofthsandothersinthefrinntimChurch were: but that Godmlieuergiuctothefimple that trufteth in him, fuffttient 

2\ 4* courage 



Thcboly 
Ghoft tea- 
chcth cucry 

vnlcarncJ Ca^ 
rholikc to giue 
fufficient rea- 
fon of his fiutbf 



^ 



! 



TheGolpel Chap.xiii. 

courage and wories to confejfe Ins beleefe. forfuch an one called before tie Cmmiffwms.fmhymugh anddefendeth Inrnfelf 
fuffiuentlfrwlmhtanfweretbtiatheuaCatkolilfman, and that he will Hut and die in that faith which the Cathode 



Vttlke.i. 



- , Church 

they demattnd ofhim.&c. 



„ -v~~«-w, w „ 7 u .„ .«. » a v4u.«uK ui.ni, ana mat me ^nurcn where- TtU CDn&ffi. 

of he is a member, can gmc a rcafon,&c. for a Chriftian Catholike muftk ready to giueanaccompttocue- on. ^^ 
17 o«e ftW aikftb of the bop that is m Urn. i.Petj .1 5 . Againe,this anfwcr that you fct downe/eftraineth the pro- 
nufe of wifedome and mouth to be giuen,to a fophifticall forme of wordes,which a Parrat may learne to pro- 
nounce,andisindecd a crafty euafion,ramermenacleareconfcflion. ForeucryHcretikemay fay as much 
as you teach a popifli Catholikc,for a fufficicnt confcffion. 

Rhem, 14 Who hath appointed.) drift refufedto medle in this temporal! mater, partly lecaufe the demattnd Proceeded T i- a~»- 

rfcouetmfneffe and ill intention, partly to giueanexample to Clergie men, that they fhould not be withdrawn by fecular cESS- 
affatres and controuer fits from tlxirprinripall function ofpraying,preaching and fbkituaU regiment : but not wljoly to for- worldly afcj«! 
bid then \aU aclions pertainingto worldly bufmes,fbeciaUy where and nhen the hmour of God, the hicreafe of religion, the h-wac , 9 
pcaceofthcpeople^tlxfpirititallbenefiteofthepartiesdoercquire. Jnwhich cafes S.Augufline (a4 Vofltdonius wri>- ***<M«i 
tcth) was occupied often wlnle dayes in endingmrldlj «mtrouerJies, andfo Ixwritttb ofhimfdfealfo, mtdoubtinz but to * K *« f * 1 * 
haue reward therefore in beaten. 

Rfjem.4, ai Richeto Godward.) HeisricUmardtG^thatbyhisgoodsbeftovedvpontbepooreMhJlore 

many abrxfmens prayers procuring merciefor him at the day of his death and Judgement, which is here the r fore called trea- w0lkci " 
Jure hyd vp inheauen,vlxre the homes be large ynougb. The necejfttie oftrlucb almes « by Ct/rijl bimfelfe here {hewed to 
be fo great jtndfo acceptable to Gcd,that rather then they fhould lacl^ the fruit e thereof, they fhould fell all tlxy haue and 
giue to tbepoore. y 

Fulke.4, He is rich to Godward, that trufteth in God and not in deceiuable riches, which is rich in good workes 

andisreadytodutributc 3 &c. iXm.6.n.\%. But flore of merites and meritorious workes, the fcripture ne- 
uerfpeakethof, neither doth God re ward our mcrites, buthisowne giftes. ^tigufl.mVfal.jo.couc.x.inTfal. 

Rhem. 



Memo. 



a- 



34 Where your treaiure is.) Iftbe rid* mmwtMrawen by Us worldly treafure, cannot fet bis hart vponbea. Aims 
uen,Utlmn fend his mmy thither before him, bygiuhgitinalmtsvponfuchas wiUpray for Irnn, andhislmt willfollon 
hispurfethitlier. * 

CHAP. XIII. 

HetyeatcnethtbelewestoUfoomforfakenvnlestlxydoepenance^ 
mraadom good doing on tl>eSabbothi. 18 but hiskjngdome (the Church) as contemptible as it feemetb to them nowin 
thebtgmning. ) fballftreadouerau'tl*world, 20 andconuert all, zi andvhatanhartforeitfhallbetothematthelafl 
daysofeethemfelHesexcludedfiomtlx glory of 'this kingdom^ tl* Gentilt admittedin their place. 21 foretellinz tint 
'tutntGajjleetl^hefearetbMtUobpuueandreprobtteHiertfaU^ 
fore and after him. " * 

ANd there were certaine prefent at that *~T^Here wereprefent at the fame feaftm, cer- 

vcry time telling him of the Galite- X taine men that frewed him of the GaMe- 

ansj whofe bloud Pilate mingled wkh their ans, whofe blood Pilate hadmtngled with their 

lacrifices, owne facrifice. 

2 And he anfwering fayd to the, Thinke 2 vindlefm anfwering, fayd vnto them, 
you that f thefe Galileans were finners more Sttppofeye that thefe Galileans-were greater fit- 
then all the Galilaraus that they fuffered fuch tiers then all the other Galileans, becattfe they 
thin g s ? fflredfnchpunt(bment ? ' 

}*2Kr 3 No,Ifay to you : butvnles you *haue / I tell you, Nay: but except je repent, ye 

keritv*. 4 * penancc,youfl,aUaU like wife perifli. frail all likewife per ifb. 

4 As thofe cighteene vpon whom the 4- Orthofeeighteene, vpon which the tower 
toure (el in Siloe,and flew them : thinke you in Siloefell, and flew them, thinke jee that they 

that they alfo were dettersaboue al themen werejmners aboue all men that dwelt in Hiertt- 
that d wel in Hierufal em ? falem ? 

5 Nojfay to you:but if you haue not pe- / Itelljou,Naj ; but exceptye repent, yefhal 
nance,you (hall all likewife perifli. all likewife perifb. 

2?iSH°- n 6 And he fa y d ^ fimilitu de, A certaine 6 Hee told alfo this ftmilitude : *A cer- 
turday in Sept, nian had $ z figtree planted in his vineyard, taine man had afigge tree planted in his vine- 

and he came feeking for fruite on it, and yard,andhe came and fought finite thereon yotd 
found not. fotmdnone. 

7 And hefayd tothedrefler ofthe vine- 7 Then fade bee to thedrefer of his vine- 

yard. jard, 



According to S.Luke. 



112 



Chap.xiii- 

yard, Lock is three yeres fincel come fee- yard, Beholde, this threeyeeres I come feeing 
kin<> for fruite vponthisfigtree.-andlfinde fiuit in this figgetree,&Jwde none: cut it down, 



not. Cut it downc therfore : whereto doth it 
alfo occupie the ground? 

8 But he anfwering faith tohim,Lord,let 
ir alone this yere alfo, vntil Idigge about it, 

and dung it. 

9 And if happily it ycld fruite: butifnot, 
hereafter thou fhalt cut it dovvne. 

io And he was teaching in their Syna- 
gogue on the Sabboths. 

1 1 And behold a woman that hadafpirit 



why cumbreth tt the ground? 

S Andhe anfweringfaidvnto him,Lord, let 
it alone thisyeere alfo, till! jhall dig roundabout 
it^anddmgit: 

p ttAnd if it bear e fruite, thou mayeft let 
it alone : andifit beare notjhen after that thon 
Jhalt cut it downe. 

t o osfnd he was teaching in one of their Sy- 
nagogues on the Sab both dayes. 

1 1 tAnd behold , there wa* a woman which 



ofinfirmitiecighteneyeresr&fhew'ascroo- hadafpirit of infirmitie eighteexeyeeresy&was 



ked neither c ould ihe lookc vpward at al. 

1 2 Whom when I f. s v s f aw , he called 
her vnto him,and faid to her, Woman, thou 
art dcliucred -from thy infirmitic . 

1 3 And he impoied hands vpon her, and 
forthwith flic was made ftraight & glorified 

God. 

14 And the Archfynagogue anfwering 

(becaufe he had indignation that Iesvs 



bowedtogether , and could in no wtfe lift vp her 
felfe. 

1 2 when Jefm faw her, he called her to him 9 
and faid vnto her, Woman, thou art loo fed from 
thy difia/e. 

if sAndhe laid his handes on her, andint- 
mediately fhe was made ftraight , and glorified 
God. 

4. And the ruler of the jynagogueanfwered 



had cured on the Sabboth) faid to the mul- with indignation, becaufe that Jefus had healed 
titude , Sixe daics there are wherein you on the Sabboth day, and faid vnto the people, 



ought to worke.in them therfore come, and 
be cured : and not in the Sabboth day. 

1 5 And our Lord anfwering to him, faid, 
Hypocrite , doth not eucry one of you vpon 
the Sabboth loofe his oxc or his aflc from 
the mangcr,and lcadcth them to water? 



7 here are fixe dayes in which men ought to 
worke : in them therefore come> that ye maybe 
healedyOnd not on the Sabboth day. 

is But the Lord anfwered him , and faid y 
Thou hypocrite , doeth not echoneofyou on the 
Sabboth day loofe his oxe or his affe from the 



1 6 Butflthis daughter of Abraham whom ftall,andlead him to the water? 
Satan hath bound,loc,thefe cightcne yercs, 16 And ought not this daughter of Abra- 
ought not (he to be looted from this bond ham >whome Satan hath bound he eighteene 
on th e S abb oth day? yeeres, be loofe d from this bond on the Sabboth 



Mc.ij,Ji. 

Mr.4,30. 



♦SccAnnota, 
Matc.13.3r, 



1 7 And when he faid thefc things , al his 
aducrfaries were afliamed : and al the peo- 
ple reioyced inal things that were gloriouf- 
lydoncofhim.c£0 

1 8 He faid therfore ,*Whcrcvnto is the 
kingdom of God like, and wherevnto fhal I 
cftcemcitlike? 



day? 



Mc! 3 , 35 . 



/ 7 Andwhen fofhid thefe things,allhis ad~ 
uerfarieswere ajhamed: and all the people reioy- 
ced for all the excellent deedes that were done by 
him. 

18 * Then faid Icfus , What is the ki#g- Matr.15.3r. 
dome of God like ? or whereto Jhall I com- mar.4.31. 
19 It is like to a $ muftard feede, which a pare it? 

mantooke and caft into his garden, and it ip *Itislil^ a graine of muftard feedphich Matr.13.33. 

a man tooke,andjowed in his garden, & it grew , 
and waxed a oyeat tree : and thefowles of the 
aire made n efts in the branches of it. 

zo * And againe he faid, whereunto Jhall J Matc.9.?<. 
liken the kingdome of God? 

2t It is like leauen , which a woman tooke 
and hid in three peckesofmeale, tillallwaslea- 
uened. 

22 * Andhe went thorow alltownes andvil- Mar£tf. 
lages, teaching, andiourneying towards Hieru- 



grew : and became a great tree, & the foulcs 
of the aire relied in the boughes thereof. 

20 And againe he faid, * Like to what 
fhal I etteemc the kingdom of God? 

2 1. It. is like to leauen, whicha woman 
tooke and hid in three meafurcs of mealc, til 
the whole w r as lcaucned. 

22 And he went by cities &townes tea- 
ching , and making his iourncy vnto Hieru- 
falcm. 



Mt.7,xj. 



23 Andacertainemanfaidtohim,Lord, falem. 
be they fe w that arc faucd ? * But he faid to 23 Then faid one vnto him, hord % are there 
them, f fewthatbefaued? and he faid vnto them, 

24$Striue 24*$trine 



TheGofpel Chap.xYii: 

24 Striue to enter |) by the narrowgatc: 24* Striue to enter in at the sir ait gate: for Matth.7.1?. 
becaufemany, Ifaytoyou, \ fhal fcekc to many, Ifayvntoyou, will feeks to enter in, and 

enter, and fhal n ot be able, flail not be able. 

2 5 But when the good man of the houfe 2 j When the good man of the houfe is rifen 
dial enter in, and fhut the doore,& you fhal vp, and hath flut tothe doore t and ye begin to 
begin to ftand without, and knocke at the ftandwithout,and to knocke at the dore, faying, 
doore,faying, Lord open to vs : and he an- Lord, Lord, openvnto vs, andheflallanfrvere, 
ivvcring fhal fay to you, I know you not and fay vnto you, I know you not whence yon 
whence you arc : are : 

26 Then you fhal begin to fay , We did 26 Thenjhallye begin to fay, Wehaue eaten 
jjeatc before thee and drinke, and in our and drunken in thy prefence,& thou halt taught 
ltreates didft thou teach. in ourfireetes. 

27 And he fhal fay to you, I know you 27 * tAnd he flail fay, I tell you, Ilmowyou Matth.7.1 j. 
not whence you arc, depart from me al ye notwhenceye are, depart fom me all ye that 
workers ofiniquitie. workeinicjuitie. 

28 There fhal be weeping and gnafhing 28 There flalbe weeping andgnaflino of 
of teeth : when you fhal fee Abraham and teeth, when ye flail fee ^Abraham, andlfahac 
Iiaac and Iacob, and al the Prophets in the andlacob, and all the Prophets in the kin^dome 
kingdom ofGod,and you to be thruft out. ofGod^ndyeyourfeluesthruflout. 

29 And there fhal come from the Eaft & 2p ^»dthey flail come from the Eaft, and 
the Weft and the North and the South : and fom the WeH, and from the North, and from 

*TheGcnrils ftdfit ^ e j n * c k fa g^m^God. the South, and flail ft dmne in the kingdome of 

SSinvS 3oAndbehold,theyaretlalUhatmalbe God. * J 

StJSSr frft » an i!*7 be ^ ft * atflialbelaft - . „ so * And beholde, there are lafl, which >fijUnj 9 & 

red'beforcthe ?» The lame day there came certaine of befifl,and there are Mphich flalbe lafl. 

S5 Ch ^ c P hari ^s,fayingtohim,Departandget $i The fame dzy came there certaine of the 

the hence ,bccaufe Herod wdkd thee. Pharifees,faying vnto him,Get thee out } andde- 

32 And he faidto them, Goc,andtel that fart hence for Herode will kill thee. 
foxe Beholdlcaftoutdeuils & perfite cures 32 ^ndhe faidvnto them, Goeyeandtell 
this day and to morow, and the third day I that foxe, behold Jcafl out deuils,andl doe cures 
am consummate, to day and to morow, and the third day /flail be 

- 33 But yet I mult walke this day and to perfected. 

« mn capit ™ 0r0W u nd . thC $* ( 0l ° Win | » beCa r5 * S3 **»"**fi. Imuflwalke to day and to 

\SSSL c cannotbetliataPro P hctperimoutofH,e. moro^, & the day followingfor rt cannot be that 

• nflaten. a Prophet perifl out of Hierufalem. 
M«3, 3 7. 34 ^Hierufalem Hienifalem which kil- 34 * Hierufalem, Hierufalem,whtch kil- Matuj.j7. 

left.thc Prophets, and ftonertthem that are lcfl P rophets,and{}one?l them that are fentvn- 

ft.it to thee , how often would I gather thy t0 thee horv often wouU T w ^ , 

children as the bird doth her brood vndcr children together, as a henne doth gather her 

her wings,andtthou wouldeft not? yong vn fa her wings, andye would not? 

3 5 B ehold your houfe fhal be left defert 3 s 'Beholde, your houfe is left vnto you dc- 

to you . And I fay to you, that you fhal not folate . Verily I fay vntoyou,ye flallnotfeeme, 

lee me til it come when you fhal fay , Blef- vnttll the time come thatyee flail fay 'Blef. 

fedis he that commeth in the name of our fed is hee that commeth in the name of the 

L °rd. Lord. J 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xiii. 

Rhem.J, i- Haue penance.) OrasitUvtteredincthetplacesJopemnce^ht.therJMinthtnto^ 

ficth perfect repentance. See Annotations Mat.^z.ujt. vrvmmjQ*. 

' dK A fi ™Jf th ' b '' which »« rei »fti fi ""««'"God ) wm.otbevoidofBoodworkes.butadMdfaiihlike m 



J4« The 



J(hem.4- 
fulke. 4* 



Chap, xiiii. According to S.Lukc. \\% 

1 4. Thou wouldeft.) 77* I ewes toff their preeminence Jg their ownefree mU/tndnot by Cods caufing ; who ceafed 
not to call mi crie vpon them/mdthey would not heare. Wljerehy free will** plainly froned. 

The Icwcs loft their preeminence by their ownc will, which can not be called free, when it was thrall to Freewill, 
finne, and not made free by the fonne of God . Therfore neither the Pelagian nor Popilh hcrecike, hath any 
argument here, to prooue freewill* 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xni. 




Unanias andSajfl/tra . Some few therfore for tkefr itift defevts, be fo handled for example, to frottckgal other s guilty of the *£]££ 
fame crimes to doe penance. Which if they doe not in this life, thy fljalaUaffuredlyferifh in the next world* Optatus li. 

x.cont. Parnicn* fub finem. 

16. This daughter.) W emay fee tint many difeafes which feme natural, doeproccedeofthe Dinelhy Godsper- Difcafesnoc 
ntiffioju either for Jtnmjrr fir probation : and both thofe fyndes Cbrifl fyecially cttrcd, for that no natural medicines could natural 
cure them, and fyecially becaufe be came to dijfolue the worses of Satan both in body andfiuL 

14. By the narrow.) Onr Lord is not contrarie to him f If in that he anfowth, the gate to befiraite, and few to be 
faueiLwhereas els where hefaidfhat manyfhould comefromthe Eajl andPVefl &c.and ioy with Mmhamintbe kingdom 
ofheaucn. MatJS,xi . For though they befewinreJpeSi of the wicked of al [fortes, yet thybemmysn themfelues aidinthe 
focietie of Angels . the wheate comes arefcarfefeen at the thre flying , when they are medled with the chafe : but when the il 
are remouedfhe whole barne ofl)eauenfhalbs filled. So faith S. Aug. Ser.3 2 dc verb. Do. 
vj)gjff 9 f t 24. Shalfecke.) Manywouldbefauedandlool^tobefatted^bntcanno^ becaufe they wilwttalfe paints to enter Penance. 
in atfoflraite apaffag) that is tofay 9 tofirfl mmh^pray often, doe great penance for their finnes y Hue in Ijoly Chmclxs di/cU 
plme,abJiainefrom the pleaftres of this worli> and fnjfer perfection and lo/Ji of their goods and lines for Cbrijiesjafy. 

True mortification of the flcih, and abnegation of mens fclucs (notpopifl* penance, which is eafily bought Popito penace* 
out by a popes pardon) arc the ftrcight way, mentioned in the text : as for die popilh churches difcipline, is 
eafie enough for them that haue money to redceme them felues from it. 

16. Ea te before thee.) It is not enough tofeede with Chrift in his Sacraments, or to heare his word in the Clntrchfo Schifme. 
chaUwe heaiten thereby, vnieffewelineinvnitieofthe Catlmlikg Church. So S, Jugufsine applieth this again/} the Domu C* n *f*£ m 
tifiesy that had the very fame feruice & Sacraments which the Catlxli!^ Church lutd 3 b:a yet feuercd them fclitesfromot\m '" ' uu 

Cimfliancmntries by Schifrne* 

S-Auguilincfaith it is madnefle to thinkc they can communicate with Chrift in his facraments, which 
communicate not in his word .Therefore, as he fayth there alfo, Thcyeateanddrinl^thebodyaiidbhodcfcMfl 
in afacrameut ; andare not acl^owledged s becaufe they actyowledge notly thegofpell % his members dijperfed otmailtU 
World. 

CHAP. XIIII. 

By occafion of dining with a Vbarifee* Z after that lye hath againe cmfoitndcd them for maligning him for his miractttous 
good doing on the S<ihboth, 7 he teacheth than humlitie y jeing their amotion, 1 2 and in their worlds tofeefy retribs^ 
tionmtofmeninthisrmlde,lutofGodinthe worldto come : 16 foretelling alfo that the Jetves for their worldlyexcu- 
fes(halnottafloftheSupper,butthc Gentilsin theirplace. 2J Teathatfofarnmfimenbefcmalworldlines/hatthty 
niuft edrnt 'flly U vkinkgthem before thy enter into his Chnrcb,and be ready to fcrgoe all; 34 fpeciaUy coxjideringthey 
nmfi be the fait of others alfo. 



Ftt/ke.f. 

Rhem.f. 



VulkeJ. 



ThcOofpcl 
vpon the 1 6 

Sunday after 
Pcntccoft. 



AN D it came to'pafle when I e s v s en- 
trcd into the houfe of a certaine Prince 
of the Pharifees vpon the Sabboth to cate 
bread,and they watched him. 

2 And behold there was a certaine man 
before him that had the dropfie. 

3 And Iesvs anfwering , fpake to the 



ANditcametop.iffe, as he went into the 
houfe of one of the chief e Phirtfees to eate 
bread on the Sabboth day , they were watchng 
him. 

2 And behnldjhere was a certaine man be- 
fore himphich hadthedroffie. 

And lefts anfwering y fpake vnto the law- 



Lawyers and Pharifees, faying, Is it Lawful yers and Pharifees, / lying, Is it lawfnllto heat* 

to cure on the Sabboth? onthe Sabboth day? 

4 But they held their pcacc.but he taking * And they held their peace. <^fndhe tookg 
him,healcd him,and lent him away. him y andheakdhim,andlet himgoe, 

5 And anfwering them he laid, Which / And anfrercd them, faying, which ofyoa 
of you fhal haue an afle or an oxc fallen into jhall haue an afe or an oxe fallen into a pit 9 and 
a pit : and wil not incontinent draw him out will not firatghtway pull him out on the Sabboth 



on the Sabboth day? 

6 And they could not anfwer him to 
thefe things. 

7 Andhefpaketothemalfothat werein- 
uited a parable,markinghow they chofc the 
the firtt feats at the table,faying to them, 

8 When thou art inuited tf a mariagc, fit 

not 



day? 

6 And they could not anjwere him againe to 

thefe things. 

7 Heputforthalfoafimilitudctotheghejlf} 
when he marked how they chofe out the chiefs 
roomesyfayingvnto them, 

8 Wnen thou art bidden of any man to a 

wedding, 



Chap.xii'ii. 



TheGofpel 

flot downe in Aefirft place, left perhapsa wedding, ft not do*ne in the highefi rem* :kfi 
more honorable the thou be inuited ofhim : a more honourable man thenthube bidden of 

9 And he that bade thee and him , come him, J 
and lay to thee , Giue this man place : and „ mJ f„JL ,/,„, u.t 1 1 ■ 

then thou begin with <W to take the laft *i2w rEE ^ thee Audhm come & 
place. Jp t0 thee > Gttte thts man rotm *e • *"d thou then 

10 But when thou art bidden , goe fit W^*™»t4$**h*lhmK 

downe in the loweft place : that when he l0 *B"t when thou art bidden.goe and fit in p ro .i y • 
that inuited thee , commeth, he may fay to the lowe fi roome » that "hen he that bade thee 
thee, Frende, fit vp higher : then {halt thou * 0mm *b, he may fay vnto thee , Friend, fit vp 
haue glory before them that fit at table with bl i her •' thenfhalt thou haue worjhip in the pre- 
face, fa™ of them that fit at meat with thee. 

11 Bccaufe euery one that exalteth him // *For whoCoeuer exaltotU LnmtM. iu.ii 

1 2 And he faid to him alfo that had in- . , r > m r - A , , r t , . , . , , 
uitedhim, Whenthoumakeitadinner or a Jl 7 *f •?£&*{" '** Ue himt0 
fupper,call not thy f rendes, nor thy brethre, ^tJjZ A "*$ 1*7" " '& T **+ 
norkinfmen, nor thy neighbours that are ^ff^^^^^ren^ther pro** 




1 3 But when thou makeft a feaft, cal the 
poore,fcebleJame,and blinde, '* ^utwhen thou makett afeafi, call the 

14 And thou {halt be bleffcd, becaufe t 00re >tbemaimed,the lame jind the blind, 
they haue notto recompenfe thee : for * re- '* And thoujbalt be happy, for they cannot 
compcnfcflial be made thee in the refur- recompenfe thee. -For thoujbalt be recompenfed 
re&ion of the mft. tttbsrefurretlionoftheiuftmen 



TheCofpel 
vpon the j. 
Sunday af to 
Pentccoft, 



16" But he faid to him, A certaineman , A rri, ot , r«:A L „ . t- 
madeagreat fupper,and calledmany. J 4 , ^^t ™° *?*>* certeme ™» 

17 &d he (Vnt his feruantat the home ^^fff^^many: 

of fupper to fay to the inuited , That they ,. ' 7 Y* nd f ent *™ feruant at fnpper time, to 

ffiould come , becaufe now all things are fay' ™'™ that were bidden,£ome /or al things 
ready. are novo ready. 

1 8 And they began al at once to make ' 8 And they allat once began to mahe ex- 
S°hSS- excufe - Thefirftrai< i to him,tt haue bought ™fi • TbefirJlfaidvntohim.Jhaueboughta 
bpcuournes, a farme,and Imuft needes goe forth and fee peceofgromd,andlmuftneedcsgoeandfecit> 
Sp-STi 8 ' ir ^P ra y tneenoldn iecxcufed. I fray thee haue me excufed. 

HSf I 9 ^ an °* erfaid > Ihaue bought Hue lp sstnd another faid ' Ihauebomht foe 

20 And an other faid , I haue maried a 
wife,and therfore I can not come. 

21 And the feruant returning told thefe 
things to his lord . Then the maifter of the 



20 And another faid,! 'haue maried a wife: 
and therefore I cannot come, 

21 *And the feruant returned , andjhewed 



forth quickly into the ftrcates & lanes ofthe the u f e bein & ^^fiUt§ his feruant, Go out 

citie, and thepoore and feeble and blinde f*t&*** the broadflreetes and lanes ofthe 

and lame bring in hither. citie ^.ndbr'tngin hither thepoore, andthemai- 

2 2 And the feruant faid , Lord, it is done med ^the balt/tndtheblinde. 



as thou didft commaunde , and yet there is 
place. 

23 And the lord faid to the feruant,Goe 

forth 



And the feruant faid, Lord,itis done as 
thouhaft commanded, andyet there is roome. 

23 And the lord faid vnto the feruant, Goe 

out 



Chap.xiiii. 



According to S.Luke. 



114 



forth into the waies and hedges : and || com- out into the high rrayes and hedges , and com- 
pel them to enter, that my houfe may be fil- fell them to come in , that my honfe may befil~ 



The Gofpel 
for a Martyr 
that is a Bi- 

(hop.Andfor 

S.Bafil /«". 1 4 



led. 

24 But I fay co you, that none of thofe 
men that were called , fhal taOc my fup- 

pcr. cCO 

2 5 And great multitudes went with him: 
and turningjhe faid to them, 

26 *Ifanymaiicomcto mcandhatcth 
Muo,?7. ' not his % father and mother, and wife and 
I Nocture c hildrcn,and brethren and fitters 5 yea & his 

vs.ukchvvc ownc life befides: he can not be mydifci- 

niuft not h;'tc 1 
or.oriikcific 1 «-• 

hinder v^ni 27 Ana he that doth not bearc his crone 

EcSnS ant * comc at ' ccr me : can not ^ c m y difci- 

nth vs from pic. 

SKi ^ For,which ofyoumindingto build a 
cur Saltation, toure , doth not firiHit downc iau\ reckon 
thcchari7.es that arc neeeflarie , whether he 
haue toil nil nit: 

29 Left, after that he hath laid the foun- 
dation, and is not able to finifli it,al that fee 
it,bcgin to mockc him, 

5 o SayingjThat this man began to build, 
and he could not finifli it? 

51 Or what king about to goc to make 



led. 

24. For I fay vntoyoujhat none of thofe men 
which were bidden jhall tafie of my [upper. 

2s There went a great companie with htm : 

and he retnmed^andfaid vnto them> 

26 * If any man come tome y and hate not Matt.T0.37, 
his father and mother , and wife , and children, 1^9.13. 
and brethren, andjijlers, yea, and his mm life 

alfojoe can not be my difciple. 

27 * sAnd whofoeuer doeth not beare his Matt. 10. 38, 
croffe, and come after me, cannot bemy <Dtf xnar * 8 '*4- 
ciple. 

2 $ Tor which of you dijftofed to build a tow- 
er 9 ficteth not dovene before , and counteth 
the cosiy whether he haue fuffcient to per forme 

n ? 

29 Leaflatany time after he hath laid the 
foundation, and is not able to per forme it, all that 
behold it. begin to mocke him, 

jo Say/no-, This man be a an to build, and 
was not able 1 make an end, 

j 1 Or what king going to make battell a- 



. t 



tHcthatisa 
ri^htChriftian 



with twentie thoufands commeth againft 
him ? N 

32 Other wife whiles he is yet farre of, 
fending a legacie he askcth thofe things that 
belong to peace, 

33 So thcrfore euery one of you that 



warre againft an other king , doth not _ _ _ 

firft fit downc and thinkc whether he bea- ff^^m^ 9 fitnbmd0mufifi 9 and 
blc with ten thoufands tomeete him that caftcthmhumnde whether he be able with ten 

thoufand, to meete him that commeth againft 
him with tnentie thoufand? 

32 Or eh, while the other is yet a great way 
off Joe Cendeth an ambaffage, and defireth condi- 
tions of peace. 

ns&uuiuon j l 4- r 1 1 - *- a- i 33 Sohkewtfe,whofoeuerhebeofyot4, that 

tu-mnft doth not t renounce al that he poflcflctli, r*c*L*tL*,*l JlX^ut L *L / / 

nu ' -™? lt f . . - . . * * tor lake tb not all that be hath , he can not be my 

nBaiiHAc can not be raydiicipk , . t £9 j-k.;«u f 

owTtdmif kr , .' i o • r l r 1 1 r t • Maple. 

tebsputwfe >4 * Sale is good, but ir thelaltlccfchis 
(ssheiirV:n vertuc,\\ herewith llial it be feafoned ? 

3 *> It is profitable neither for the ground, 
c:; ? Oic nor f or £ ] 1C d un ghiil but it fliall 'be caft 

alrhv.cJcrk- forth. He that hath cares to hcarc, let him 

ft 1 ! 1 ? hcare«co 

then foritffce ^" 

fa*h 



t::n.'iof! eric- 



34. * Salt is good: but if the fait haue lost the Matdi.f.1), 

falinejfejvherein ftallit be feafoned? mar.9.50, 

3 j It is neither good for the land, nor yet for 
the dunghill: batmen cafl it out at thedores. 
He that hath eares to hcarc Jet him he are. 



Afc.fst:. 



MARGINAL! NOTES, 



Chap, xiiii. 



iihem. J T '*• R ccom p encc ^' a ^ ^ e Kiwurdfor ih.irh.ille decdes/md that they may be done for reward '.Again fi ourAd- 
* uifarhu 

Fulke I. That good deedes may be done in rcfpccl of the reward that is promifed , we acknowledge : but not only, Slander, 
nor ip . cially ; for our ovvne revvardes fakc,but fcr the glorie of God more principally. 



Kh 



>«». 2. 



ANNOTATIONS. 



CHAr.xim. 



zi. Compel them.) The vehement Perfimfim that Godvfeth both externally by force of his word aid wracks, Prec-wU, 
^himtcYnaUyhyhts^race^obrivgvsvmohim^calkdcomicllmr: notthat heforctt'h any to come to him againft their 
vrtnc wMesJxst that he can alter and moMe mi hard hart, andmakf him willing that before would not. S, Mwfiint 
aljo riftmth this compelling to the penal lawas which Catholif^ "Princes do iuFlly vfeagainfi Her (tikes and Schifma* 

>A t1 ii\cii 



\ 



ThcGofpel 



Chap.xv. 



P !ftpS.& fW™™gth" they who are by their former profefTtminTsaptifme fubieil to the Cathoh\e chuxh, an.l are departed HeraHc*,*. 

f.20+&M.U from the fame after Setlesjmay and ought to be compelled hao ttevritieatulfocietieof the vwterfal Church agai.,e «„d h >Tenal lWs 

comtp-Cj**. therforemthtsfvfe.by the two former partes of the parable,thc Ievesfirfi , and fecondly the GcntiL that net,?, bdemtd r ' T' T ^ 

*™.c.2s. before m Ckrifoere imited by fasrefweetemeanesonely: bntby the third , fttch are hnitedas thcChmchofGod huh Kilk 

power ouer,becaufe tlKyfromifedinbaptifme^ndtherforeare to be reuolfdnot only by gentle mem»,bht by iuRpmilh- 
mentalfo, ' J * * * 

Mans will is free from compulfion,or inforcingfor if it were inforced,it were not willing but nillin? Yet is Fr« «iti 
it not tree from flauene and thraldome vnto finne, which is the frecdomc we deny, and the Pelagians with 
the Papiites,affirme. 6 

CHAP. XV. 

Bycc<aJ!onofthe?harifeeiTmtnnwmgathimforreceiuingpeniM trhatioy [hoi be in heauen fa the 

comer ftonof W finer, n and for they onger forme, xeUchit the Gentils: aj the elder (to wit the lewe> ) in 
the meane ttrne difdaining thereat,andrefitfi»g to come into hit Chwtch. 



Tulkcs. 



TheGolpel 
vpon the?. 
Sunday after 
Penrceoft, 



AND there approched Publicans and npH E N refined vnto him all the Publi- 

finners vnto him for to heare him. ± canes andftnnersfor tohearehim. 

2 And the Pharifecs and the Scribes mur- 2 And the Thariftes md Scribes murmu- 
mured laying, Thatthisman receiueth fin- redfaytng,Hereceiuethfmners,andeatethiviih 
ners,and eateth with them. them, 

3 And he fpake to them this parable,fay- 3 Tut be put forth this far able vnto them, 



in g, 



faying, 



4 * What * man of you hauing an hun- + *what man of yon, hailing an hundred Matri.18.1* 
dredlhceperandifhehathloitoncofthcm, fieepejf kelofeoneofih.m, doeth not leaue 
doth he not leaue the ninetic nine in the de- tiinetie and nine in themlderneffe, andooeaf et 
lert,and goeth after that which was loft vn- that nhichis loft,vntillhefindv it> J ' 
tilheflndcit? s Andxhenbebatbfomdn,kclaiethitc» 

5 And when he hath found it,laicth it vp- hisfhoulders,reioycing. 



Mat.18,12, 

4= This man,is 
our Sauiour 

Chrift:ivhofc 
care and tra- 
uailc in (ear- 
thing and re- 
ducing finners 
torepentance, y. - _ • « 

t r £iiv UalmCn on ^ IS A fh ^ l,lders rcioycing: 6 Andvphen he commeth home ,he caliph to- 

uioW. . . ° And comming home calleth together getberbis friend: and neighbours, farina vnto 



flioul 



his fiendes and neighbours, faying to them, them , Reioyce rritb me .-for J haue found my 

Reioy ce with me , becaufc I haue found my jheepe which nas loft. 

fliecpe that was loll? 7 Ifyvnto you,tbatlikeirife ioy fiallbe in 

7 II ay to you , that euen fo there dial be heauen ouer one firmer that repent eth, more then 

loy in heauen vpon one finncr that doth pe- ouer ninetic andnine iuftperfons,nbich needs no 

nance, flthen vpon ninetic nine iuft that repentance 
* tk, , oman nccdc » ot P c ^c. . 8 Either nbai , oman hauing ten piece, of 

fcehecarbo. » Or what* woman ha umg ten grotes: fduer yfjhelofe one piece, doetb not light a can- 

ifflie leefeonegrote doth flie not light a dle,andf«eepe the hou[e, and fe eke dd> tenth till 

candlc,and fweepc the houlc , and feckc di- (he fade it > 

ligcntly,vntil flic findc ? p AMenfbebath foundit, Jhe callethher 

9 And when {he hath found, callcthto- fiends andber neighbours together, fayina, Re- 
getherherfrendes and neighbours , faying, ioycemthme, for lhauefomdthepieceMi 
Keioycewithmcbecauiclhauc found the badloft. 
grote vvhich Ihadloft? l0 i^ifelfay vnto you, there is ioy in the 

10 So Iiaytoyou,thercfnalbeioy |jbc- defence of the Angels of God ouer one (inner 
fore the Angels of Uod vpon one firmer that repent eth. 
that doth penance.^) n And he faid, Acertaine man badtvo 

11 Andhelaid, Accrtaincmanhadtwo fonnes: 



like Church, 
who nllb con- 
timially ftc- 
keth her loft 
children. 



The Gofpel 
\7on Saciirdny 

i.'i the i.weckc fonnes : 

ofLenr. 



The prodigal 
lonne.isapa- 
rable.borh of 



•2 And the y onger of them fa'ideto his fti- 
therfathergiue me the portion of 'the fubftance 

that to me belonged}. And be deuidedvnto them 
his lining. 

'S Andnot many dayes after, when theyon- 



12 And the yongerofthem faid to his 
father, Father, giuc me the portion of fub- 
ltance that bclongeth tome. And he dcui- 
ded vnto them the fubftance. 

theGemas - l * ^ ndnotman y daics after the yonger ger fonne had gathered all that he bad toge- 
conuerfion,S: ionne gathering al his things together went ther , he tooke his ioarney intoafarrecountrey, 

rfilidlSer fr0m hcniC . in 5° a f ' arre coun:rie : and tn ere andthere vpaHed his fubsiance with riotous //- 

penitently re- he waftcdhisfubftancc,liuingriotoufly. uing. 

n-mmg to 1 ^ And after he had fpent al, there fel a 14. Andwlien he hadfpem all, there arofe a 

fore great 



Chap.xv. According to S. Luke. nj 



tc Mdhewent, andcleaued tooneof K*n of that country; andhe fent him into his 

thcckcnsofthatcoumry.Andhcfenthim fields to feedefwine. 

«ic Citizens oiu J /<f An d he would faine haue filledhisbelbe 

""I Mote wouSS [to banc filled his **A * «* ** Ur/M* « -» «* - 
bcllie of the huskes that the fwine did cate : man gone vntohim. 

I a- ««, w «ntn him '7 Andwhen he came tohtmfelfe, hefayd, 

^^SSStA felfhefaid, B^m^Undflnmiifmf^km 

Howmanyof my fathers hirelings hauea- £>readynougb andftare , and / penjh mhhun- 

boundance of bread: and I here penlhfor ^ t * m Q^ wmf +„M* 
18 I : wilarife , and wil goe to my father, fay vntohm father, Jhaue finned againfthea- 

and far to him, Father,I hauc finned againft uen,andbefore thee, 

and la> to mi , , _ o ^ ^^ ^ wrtll» ft» &■ «tf/W 

^I^^w ^««e » be cdkd t^/fet..**.** ~i f thy hyred fer^ 
tcofcwon- Andtwheiihe was yetfarre of, his father when hewasy eta great way f *fi*»g" 

,i«f U !andten. £'*VV j was moued withmercie, and him,a»dhadcempafion t andranne, andfellon 

S3C StoWmfel vpoahisnccke.andkif- ^ckiffft'kgMm. 

Goners, r ju -2/ And the fonne faid vntobtm, Father, I 

21" And his fonne faid to him , Father , I hauejinnedagainfiheauen,andinthy fight, and 

kaue finned a^aintt heauen and before thee, *w «* amy iwrtfo » £* called thyjonne. 

I am not now worthy to be called thy fonne. * a A» the father faid to htsfernants, Bring 

22 And the father faid to his feruants, foorth the heft garment , and put it on htm, 

Quickely bring forth the firftftole, and doe and put a ring on his hand , and Jhoes on his 

ko1ihim,andputaringvponhishand,and feete, . ft - - w 

{hoes vpon his teete : „ , . V And brtng^ct that fat cdfe, andkd 

i% And bring || the fatted calfe,andkii it, it s andletvseate,andbemery. ^ ., 

and let vs cate,and make merie : 24 f or this my fonne was dead, and is aline 

24 Becaufethismy fonne was dead, and a g aifte: hewasiofi 9 andis found. Andtheybe- 
isreuiued: was loft, and is found. Andthey g(mto y emerj , 

began to make merie. rhe elder brother was in the f eld; and 

, 5 But his elder fonne was in the field / ^ h „ ^ ^ p he 

fnd;t^ h ^?^5^W he^dminfirelji^ddamfmg, 

houfe.he heard muficke and dauncing . ; . « , r/ • r «— . M A*,\,.A 

26 And he called one of his feroants^nd ** And called one of his feruants, and asked 

asked what thefc things fliould be. < what tbofe things meant. 

•» 7 And he faid to him , Thy brother is 27 ^^ ^ wW &«, 7*7 frwwr » 
come, and thy father hath killed the fatted ^ and thy father hath killed the fat calfe, 
calfe,becaufe he hath rcceiucd him fafc. factofe he hath received himfafe and found. 

28 But he had indignation, and would ^ Andhewas angry, and would not goe in: 
not goe in . His father therfore going torth ' cmg ^ ^ hgf m % ^d entreated 
began to defire him. ,. 

29 Buthe anfwering faid to his father, • He ^r^ fai d to his father, Loe, 
Behold,fo many yeresdoel feme thee, and h J J eresd oelferue thee, neither brake 
Ineuer tranfgreffed thycommaundement, J JJ^ commam d em ent,andyet thon 
and thou didft neuer giue me a kidde to ' ue fl J akidde, that I might maimer- 
make merie with my fhendes : , rymthmyfriendes: 

30 But after that thy fonne,this that nam / ^utasfoone as this thy fonne was come, 
deuoured his fubftance with whoores, is whichhathdeHOHr edthyliuingwithharlots,thQH 
come , thou haft killed for him the fatted haHforhisfUa fr e hilled that fat Calfe. 

caI ^ e * « , r.. t. c — A«.,*Wol st Andhefaidvntohim } Sonne,thouarte' 
ji Buthe faid to him,Sonne,thou art al- s '.f "J<llth a t 1 ham is thine 

wJeswithme,andalmyto S sarethine. uermthnv^lthatlhaMutbme. 

* $z But **" * * — 



Khem.j, 



Fttlke. i. 



Bhem.2, 



I'ulkez, 



The Goftel 



Chap. xv. 



32 Butitbehoued ystomake meneand 32 irxasmeetctbat we pwldmahe mery 
beakd, becaufe this thy brother was dead, mdbeglad: for thi* thy brother trot dead did 
and is reumedjwas lof t,and is found. ,£0 is aline againe .- and was loft jmdts found ' 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap. xv. 



Rhem. 3 



7. Thenvponnmctynmemft.) neither God,»or the Sahffsh hatte^mt tmnin earth Jofor altlnaefleemt i<«m„c 

ueryfnnertsexcedtngaccepubleto God, and gl w ,h his SahSTs ne„ taufi of toy and th^sgiuingto 6w2T& 
kinie then for the continuance of the tap, 5 * *»«*«■ 

Our Sauiour meancth not,that there arc any fo iuft, that they neede no repentance : Tor cUhaittPmedM 

tZTJ ^ '" Mm r i*? ' B 2 m h 1 h yf 0CriteSjfuf h 2S ,he Pha,izeeS VVcre which thought they had no *<pe« 
neede of repentance. As S Augulhne holder 1 In ^E«^. 2 . c . 3 r.S.Ambrofe vpon this place interpreteth nc "% S 
that one fteepe to be all that are faued by Chrift.6«* ijU^mre via eft, nonfr.cie c>. That fa, ^S all ™». 

bHtwAmparucHlarifor^earealUmbohePHtmanymembers. And therefore itisxvrimn: ye are the Me ofChrrt 
Tr^rViT*?,"'. r MV hef ?T 0fmmiMltt °r* ,Kthat *>>">>*<»¥-• 'o^aU.For'asin^damlh ' 

^m^leflock^n^Anhan^^c. You fee therefore that by the hilt which neede r^ewntance S 
Ambrofe vndcrilandcth not mcn,but Angels . Bcda vnderftandcth the mft , to be fuch, as becauethcv£' 

My mi usandTheoph 7 lafl C =greewidiS.Ambrofe.Thercforethereareno^^ 

p«& CmC ° mP CafC Wh0,y faiiCnfr ° m G ° dj a$ °l )Cn finners ^ SEtt 

j? W^^^™fo^«»W^*mn/ refentxneebe opento tbw: hm thlLn :l n IKl Lar'e fl-Angd. 

tXMtedastheitbrrandMneereGed^wlnmandbjwIamonfhtheyfeearJtyow * & J ^o'vourhaia 

Our ^earts and inward repenuncc,arc not knowen to the Angels, butby thefruites and true cffecls there- IVU '"' J °' 
cfforGod^hm^itkeheetrtstfaUtfy Andalthoni Ti.e AnM, 

the dcAaftcr the refurredior uhail be hke in glorie to the Angch,yet&»^^S?4^t^ Ss^Sb 
,n an things and much Jcflc,that their foulcs now in heaucn,bc hke the Angeh: whofe prcfence and miniAe ,!Muen know 
rieGodviemintheprcfcruauon of his choien, in procuringthc meanesof their conucrfion and faluar'on ? otm ? ,sha:ts 
While they are in this world. And though they be as neere God in heauen, as the Angels yet h followeZoc " 
thate.thcrtheoneortheothe^^ 

thatprophanefpeculafon thatGodishkeaghflc, inwhom ajl things done in this world maybe Win 
heavier lb a vainc dcu,fe of an idle brame.without all auftontie of Scnpture : yea contrary vnto Lhfch tea" 

fSSfft?* d,e h , Ca 7 ^ ? Crctc r thou 8 hK of ma » : Which therefore are vnknowen o An- 

gehandbkflcdfp.ntespceptitpleafe God, of fpeciall difpenfation, to reueale them . And if they did or 
might know all our attains well as God,yct it followed, not, that we mould pray vnto them ,hauin/a com' h. » 
maundement and promote call vpon God and to be heard for Chriftes fakeind .either commaundement *%£***. 
norprom 1 re,norcxample,nrheS:npture > ofany godly p e rfbn,that prayed vnto them. « raaun <^«^ ^ cpar 



Fulkej. 



o«^ 

that Melchifedech could not offer the naturall body ofChrift/o many hundred yeares biS w\ s concS 
ued and borne of the : virgme Mane . Therefore that which S. Augufiine fay th is olTred m the Church kn^ 
thenaturaUbodicofClmib but bread and wine, in rcmembrance^f hispaffion, uSS&ZfSSll^ 

CHAP. XVI. 



TheGofpel 
v-pon the 8. 
Sunday aftct 
Pentecoft. 



2 And ^ ^4 



\-_ 



'itttiwute 



Chap. xvi. According to S.Luke. t\6 

2 And he called him , and faide to him, 2 tAndwhen he had caBedhim, hefaidvut* 

What heare I this of thee ? render account him, Howe is it that Iheare this of thee t qiue 

of thy c bailifhip : for nowe thou canft no accomptes ofthyflewardjhip -.for thou mayift be 

morebebailife. no longer Steward. 

7, And the bailife faide within him felfe, 3 The Steward faide withinhim felfe, What 

What fliall I doe , becaufe my lord taketh a- Jhallldoe , for my mafrer taketh away from me 

way from me the bailifhip ? digge I am not theftewardjhy U cannot digge , and to begge I 



:fl 



able,to begge I am afhamed. 

4 Iknowe what I will doe , that when I 
fliall be remoued from the bailifhip , they 
may receiue me into their houfes. 

5 Therefore calling together euery one 
of hislordes dctters,he faid to the firft,howc 
much doeft thou owe my lord? 

6 But he faith, An hundred pipes of oile. 
And he faide to him , Take thy bill : and fit 
downe,quickly write fiftic. 

7 After that he faid to an other,But thou, 
howe much docit thou owe ? Who faide, 
Anhundreth quarters of wheate. He faide 
to him, Take thy bill, and write eightie. 

8 And || the lorde prayfed the bailife of 
iniquitie , becaufe he had done wifely : for 
the children of this world are wifer then the 
children of light in their generation. 

o And I fay to you , Make vnto you 
friendes of the i mammon of iniquitie : that 
w^oin the when you faile , || they may receiue you into 
r|"ifycth 0gue the ececnall tabernacles,^ 
!£ WM ./ 1 ° He tnat is ra^hful in the lefte, is faith- 
Wjwi.,be- fall in the greater alfo : and he that is vniuft 

SiftT in litle , is vniuft in the greater alfo. 
Mn.otiUbe- u If then you haue not bene faitnlull 
2S. in the vniuft mammon: with that which is 
orattheieaft the true who may credit you? 
SSSr 1 2 And if you haue not beene raithfull 
thetrwhea- j n other mens : that which is yours,who will 

giue you? 

1 3 * No feruant can feme two mafters, 

for either he fliall hate the one , and loue the 

other : or cleaue to one , and contemne the 



jMammon 
(raithS.Hie- 
iomq-6,ad 
at. 



uenly riches. 



amatyamed. 

+ Iwotewhattodoe, that when Tom put out 
oftheftewardJhip,they may receiue me into their 

houfes. 

5 So when he had called all his mafters (let- 
ters together, hefatde vnto thefirft, Howe much 
owe (I thou vnto my mafier? 

6 zAnd he faide, t/fn hundred meofures of 
oile. tAnd hefaidvnto him, Take thy bill,andjtt 
downs quickly, andwritefif tie. 

7 Then faide he to another, How much owefl 
thou ? And he faide , <>A» hundred me a fur es of 
wheate . He faid vnto him, Take thy bill, and 

write f owe fcore. 

8 And the Lord contended the vniuft Stew* 
ard, becaufe he had done wifely: for the children 
of this worlde are in their nattonwifer then the 
children of light. 

p tAnd I fay vnto you , Make you friends of 

the vnrighteous UWammon , that whenye Jhall 
haue needs, they may receiue you into the euerla* 
fiinghabitat'tons. 

1 He that is faith full in that which is leaft, 

is faith full alfo in much : and he that is vnrighte- 
om in the lea ft, is vnrighteous alfo in much. 

1 1 So then,ifye haue not bene fatthfuU in the 
vnrighteous Mammon,vsho {hall truflyou in the 
ttwtreafure? 

/ 2 And if ye haue not beene faith full in that 

which is another mans , who Jhall giue you that 

which isy our owne? 

1 3 No feruant canferue two mafters, for ey- 

ther he (ball hate the one , and hue the other : or 
els he Jhall leane to the one , and deffife the other: 



other,' You can not feme God &mammon. ye cannot ferue God and C^ammon 



Mat.i r,i i. 

Mat.5,18. 

Mat.j,jr, 



14 And the Pharifees which werecoue- 
tous, heard all thefe things : and they deri- 
ded him, 

1 5 And he faide to them , You are they 
that iuftifie your felues before men, but God 
knoweth your hartes , becaufe that which is 
high to men , is abomination before God. 

1 6 * The lawe and the prophets , vnto 
Iohn.from that time the kingdome of God 



14 AH thefe things heard the Pharifees alfo 
which were couetoiu : and they mocked him 

greatly. 

t s Andhefaid vnto them,Te are they which 

iuftifie your felues before men , but Godfyiow- 
eth your hartes .-for that which is highly eftec* 
med among men , is abomination in the fight 
jf God. 



' 16 *The taw and the Prophets reigned w- Mar,xU *' 

is euangelized,and euery one doth force to- till John ,andfince that time ire glad tiwg: of 
ward it? the kingdom* ofGod is peached, and euery man 

17 And it is eafier for heauen and earth ftriueth to goein. 
to paiTe, then one title of the lawe to 17 * Eafier it ts for heauen and cmhtopajfe^.^ 
f a ll away, then one title of the lawe tofatle. 

i8*Euery *** * iS*fVhofo* 



The'Gofpell 



Chap. xvi. 



Mar.to,tr. 
X.Cor.7,u. 



HieGofpel 

vpon thurfday 
in the 2. vvecke 
ofj-enc 



1 8 *Euery one that dimiflcth his wife, 

(J and marieth an other, committcth aduou- 
trie : and he that marieth her that is dimiffed 
from her husband,committeth aduoutrie. 

19 There was a certaine rich man , and 
he was clothed with purple andfilke : and 
he fared euerydaymagnihcally. 

20 And there was a certaine beggercal- 



18 ^PVhofoetierforfakethhlsxvife^andmari^ Mat. £52, 
etb another , committcth adu/terie : and he that l X0T *7M* 
marieth her that is dino-rced fiom her hufiband^ 
cornmhttthadHlterie alio. 

/ $ There was a certaine rich numjshich tPOi 
clothed in purple attd fine white, and fared very 
delitioufiy euery day. 

*And there was a certaine begger m- 



led Lazarus , that lay at his gate full of medLazjtmt .which was laide at his gate full of 



fores: 

21 Defiringtobefilledofthecrommcs, 
that fell from the rich mans table, but the 
dogges alio came,and licked his fores. 

22 Anditcameto paifethat the begger 
died,and was caried [| of the Angels into || A- 



fores: 

21 tAnd de firing to be refiefhed with the 
crummes which fell fiom the rtch mans boor de y 
And no man gaue vnto him : but the dogges 
came and lic^edhis fores. 

22 Andtt came topaffe that the begger died, 



brahamsbofome. And the rich man alfodi- and was caried by the lAngels into <*Abra- 



ed : and he was buried in hell. 

2 3 And lifting vp his tycs , when he was 
in torments, he fawe Abraham a farre of, 
$and Lazarus in his bofomc: 

24 And he crying faid, Father Abraham, 

haue mercieon me , and fend Lazarus that 
he may dippe the tippe of his finger into wa- 
ter,for to coole my tongue,bccaufe I am tor- 
mented in this flame. 



hams bo fame ; the rich manalfo dyed, and was 
buried. 

23 iAnd being tn hell in torments , when he 

had lifted vp his eyes Joe feeth ^Abraham a farre 
off 3 and Lazarus m his bofomc; 

24 aAnd he cryed and faide ^ Father Abra- 
ham , haue mercie on me, andfende Lazarus, 
that he may dippe the tippe of his finger in water, 

and cook my tongue, for I am tormented in this 



JTobeineon- 

tinuall pica* 
(\x res, cafe, 
vKaith, peaee, 
and profperitie 
in this world, 
u perilous, and 
a figneof 
pai nes in the 

nexuSMier*. 

€ '/25U-*. a 

horrible 

diftancc. 



2$ And Abraham faide to him,Sonne,re- flame. 
member y thou didfrreceiue % good things 2f But Abraham faide, Sonne, remember 



in thy lifetime, and Lazarus likewife euiil: 
but nowe he is comforted, and thou art tor- 
mented. 

26 Andbefide allthefe things, bctweenc 
vs and you there is fixed j| a great c chaos: 
that they which will paflfe from hence to 
you,may not, neither go from thence hither. 

27 And he faide, Thcn,father, I befeech 
thee that thou wouldeft fend him vnto my 
fathers houfe,for I haue fiue brethren, 

28 For to tcftific vnto them, || left they 
alfo come into this place of torments. 

29 And Abraham faide to him, $Thcy 
haue Moyfes and the Prophets ; let them 
heare them. 

3 o But he faid, No,father Abraham , but 
if fome man fliall goe fro the dead to them, 
they will doe penance. 

3 1 And he faide to him, If they heare not 



that thou in thy life time receiuedfi thy pleajure, 
an^likexvife Lnz^aruspaines^but nowe is he com- 
forte d,and thou art tormented. 

2 6 Befides all this, betweene vs and you there 
is a great gulf e fiedfasllyfet ,fo that they which 
woulde goe flora hence to you, cannot, neither 
haue they pajfage to vs that woulde come fiom 
thence. 

27 Then he faid J pray thee therefore father, 
that thou wouldeft fend him to my fathers houfi: 

2 S For I haue fine brethren^ hat he may wit- 
nejfe vnto them, left they alfo come into this place 
oftormenu 

29 Abraham faieth vnto him , They haue 
Mofes and the Prophets Jet them heare them. 

jo zAndhe faide , Nay , fat her Abraham, 
but if one come vnto them fiom the dead, they will 
repent. 

3' He faid vntohim, If they heare not Mo- 



Moyfes and the Prophets, neither if one flial fes and the Prophets , neither will they beleeue > 
rife againc from y dead,will they beleeue^a) though one rofefiom death. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. xvi. 



T 



Bhettt. /. 2 3* AndLazarus inhisbofome.) Lazarus in JbraJ>amsboJome 3 andreJi ; but both Inhell, and not in tinkle 

dome ofhauen before Coriff. Hiero.cp^.EpitaphNepot. 

t'ulkc J. S Hicroms wordes arc thefe.Gntt/* tibl Chrijiefahttor &eJVe thy creatures glue thanks vnto theefi Cbriji our Limbuspa- 

Satthur, that xrhileft thou didjl die , tlnuflevefi ourfo mightie aduerfitrie. What was more mferab/e then man before? *** 
which being thrown dome with the terrour of eternal! death jreceiued 1 hefinfe ofliuingjo this ende onelyjthat he might 
ferifl). For death reigned from jidam to Mofes>euen ouer them which had not firmed after the tikenejse of the trafifgreffi- 
w of Mm. JfAbralim^ Ifaach^ andtacob wtr€ inhttt> who was mthe fyngdome cfheauen ijfthyfriendes were -under 

the 



Chap. xvi. 



According to S. Luk< 



\\7 



thePunifhmentofAdam offending ,and they which had mt finned, were Mdeguiltieofothermmfinm.whattstobe 
thomht of them which faide in their hemes, there ism God} which are corrupt andnutde abominable m their will**, 
which ham declined, being made unprofitable together, there is not that doeth good, no not one. And if Lazarus be feene in 
thebofome of Abraham , in a place of reft , what lilf bath hell and the tygdome of Heauen? Before Chnft, Abraham in 
hell after Cbrifl, the tbeefe in Varadife. And therefore at his refurretlion, many bodies ofthemthatflept,arofeand were 

Ceenein the heautnty Hierufalem.lhe.ia wordes contcine a rethoricall amplication of the ; benefice of Chriftes 

death : out of which wc can no more proue , that Abraham and Lazarus were in hell before Chnft , then that 

thev were damned.As thofe firft wordes declare, what wa-smore miferable then man? &c.t\nd that he iaith,Abra- 

hairulfaac,and lacob were in hell, he rather alludeth to the phrafeof the vulgar Interpreter, who tranflateth 

Sheol that fienifieth the grauc, by the wordc Infirnus, which concemeth the bodies, rather then the ioules,as 

it appearcth by the laft wordci,that many of them that flept arofc at his refurreftion. And yet I wil not excufe 

S Hierome altogether from this opinion, that they which died before Chriftes death, went in foule to hell,by 

which he meaneth,that they had not fo cleare light of heauenly felicitic,as after Chriftes refurrefttomwhero 

of there may be Come doubt,but of Limbus Patium deuifed by the Papiftes he knewe nothing.nor of Chriftes 

defcent into it. S. Auguftinc Epift*9.Euodio.demcth,tliat Abraham and Lazarus with the Patriarchies were 

in hell,or that Abrahams bofome is any part of hell, faying, Tie ,pfos auidem inferos &c. liouldeneuerfinde mthe 

Scrimi f e<,tbat hell is named for good. And if it be neuer read m the diuine autforitie ,verilythat bofome of Abraham 

(that ps>an habitation of a certaine fecrete reft) is net to le beleeued to be any part of hell although euen m thofe very 

wordes of our great mafler, where he fitietb that Abralsamfaide: Betweene you and vs there is a great Chaos ejlabls- 

lljed Ithinkfit tatty fufficiently appcare , that the bofome of that fo great feticitie , is not a certaine part, and as it were a 

member ofhell.Vor what is tint great Chaos fa* agreat d fiance feparating them fane afimder , which not onely is, «*t alfo 

is eftablified betweene them,&c rothefamcertecthewritethjDcgenjdhb.iz.Chap.jj. 

fthem.2, 29. They haucMoyfes and the Prophets.) Abraham had knowledge of thing, inearth which xccremtinhis 

time, as that they hadMoyfcs and the Vroplntes booths which he neuer jirre.Atlguft.de cura pro mor.c.14. 

l'ulke.2. 

not what is done here.while it is a domgl-ere, out ajierwara «w atari- «, « ; ,,/*,/> » , m ,y ^u^y _-» ............. 

Not all thims in deede , butfuch things as they are fuffcred to decl.xe , who alfo are fuffered to remember thofe tbinge. 

which it behmth them to he are , to whom thn declare th?m. The dead alfo may hcare feme thing of the Angels thick 

are prefentin thofe affaires, which are done here, euen fo much as he to whom all things arefiilietl, doeth iudge that euery 

me of them ought to heare. Thus Auguftine wandrcthin his imaginations , howe the dead may knowc what 

is done among the lining , where a* he ihouldc rather haue acknowledged with Chryloftome , thai :this is 

a parable , or with Ambioic , that it is a narrat.on wherein many thinges arc fpoken paraboIicalIy,of which 

wemuftnotgrounde any dofhinc not taught els wherein the Scripture. As for example, you may as well 

fay , that foules hauc fingers and tongues , and that elemcntall water will quench hell fyre, as that Abraham 

knewe what bookes were written after his death. But our Sauiour Chriftes purpofe is not fo much to declare 

what was fpoken to andfio , as what might be anfwered to the importunate and impudent affcclions of the 

damned fpirit. And albeit y the doftrine of the Church was comprehended my Scriptures, might be reuealed Vediuit & 

to Abraham after his death : yet it followcth not, that Abraha m knewe all thmgs , as you affirme the Sainftes Lftco».u 

doc in beholding the Maieftie of God: neither duift Auguftinc affirme, that they knewe any morc,thenit *+ 

pleafcd Go d to let them haue vnderftanding of, cy thcr by dead mens report , or by relauon ot Angels , or by 

any mcanes whatfocuer. 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap, xvi. 



rJjcw.s. 



I-'ulke. 



i- 



Kh 



vem.4. 



3. The Lordprayfed) This mans Aeceiuinghismafieri, not pray f*d,nor wee war ranted by hisfaiJtogainevn. Goodworkec 
itttih fur to haue wherewith to -;iue almes ; but his Prudence , in that heefrouidedfofubftantially for himfelfe whiles hi* 
maflengccds were in his hand), is commended, not for avertue , but for a worldly pnllicie : and prohofed as an example 
of the can full Prouifon that riche men {who are Gcdsftewardes in earth) (hculde make for their foules, agamfi they be put 
can ofthiir bailifiipand be called to account , which U the day of their death: andfna condemnation of {aithfullniens 
folly and negl.gence, tint being afiuredthey {hall out of their offices, and well Rowing they might gamtfalMxtion by tlx.r 
money , hauefo luleregarde thereof. 

Thcfaithfullknowenotoutofthewordeof God, that they may gaine faluation by their money: but that Merits 
by being "ood ftewardes , and making them friendes of the vnrightcous Mammon, they may gameteiti- 
monie of "their liberalise , which (hall not be vnrcwarded. Othcrwifc, money is to bafe a thing to game lal- 
uation by, which the fonnc of God bought for thcm,notwichgoldeorfiluer,oranyfuchcorrupublctralh, 

but with his pretious blood.i .Pet.i .1 8.19 . 

9. Thcymayreceiueyouinto.) J great comfort to all great almcmtn , am lawonderfull force ^ wr»« Alm« meri- 
in almcs, which befide thmerite ofthewcrkeofmercie,which (as in other places of Scripture is fasde) furgeth fume 7obtlt9 , 
en d gaineth heauen, procureth alfo not onely thefraycrs of 'their beadf. men inearth , but their patromge in heauen M ,„,. 
alfo. Whereby alfo the prayers of Sainffes for the l,uin g , and namely for them to whom they were beholdmgmthirhfe,^ 
areproued. Yeaandtbattheybe infuchfmur with God, that they my and doe receiue their fiendes which were once doprayiorr* 
their bfnefaklours , into their manfions in Heauen , no lefie then the f armours whom the ill Stewarde pleafured, 
m«ht receiue their friende into their earthly houfes . Which alfo inftnuateth to vs , that almes beffotp- 
ed'fpecialh vPpon hly men , who, ,by their meritcs and prayers are great in Gods gtace t may much 
more helpe vs , then our charitable deedts done vppon vulgar men m neceffme , thugh that bee of 

M.4. txctedinji 



TheGofpell Chap. xvi. 

<xtttdmggrt*tmriu alfo.See allthU in theft decTor, filming. HicrcquA ad AlgaC to 3 k Ambrof. in Luc. Aueuft 
fer.3Jxlcverb.Dox.i.Gregor4noralJUi.cj4^uguJu^u.Euang.qu.34.Chryi;ho.33^dpo.Anuoch.coy. 
Futkej. Th* aJmes(though grcady accepted of God) is meritorious, the Scripture neuer teacheth, nor that almes Merite 

purgeth firme,or gayncth hcaucn,wheieof fee the notes vpo die x i.ehapter of this GofpeI,Sea.s.The prayers 
ofthepoorearemdeedeprocmed by giiiingof almes, iftheybethank&llperfons vponwhomicis beftovved, Patronage „1 
but no patronage in heauen. The Prophet Dauid>o doubt,was a good alraes-man,yet he acknowledgcth no Sain£ «5- 
patrones in heauen,but God y Loi d: Whom hone I in lxauen(birh he)buttbeetP[al.7J ^.Neither doth the text 



ttibernaeh 



derltood parabolically. Your alracs (hall be a tcftinionie of your charkie and liberalise, which ihall be cuer- 
laftingly rewarded,proceedingfrom true and liuely faith as our SauiourChrift fhcweth,Madi.i<. Neither is it 
poflible to gather a conclufion out of this place in due forme of fyllogifme, that the Sainfts depaned do pray 
for the liuing,or that they may receiuc their friendes & benefactors into their heauenly manfions, othcnvUc 
then by their tcftimonie.ifm the Judgement ofGod, they lhall be found faithful! Finally, almes eiuentoan &7"[ 
hypocrite,in the name of Chrift,of true faith and chariue,is as acceptable to God , as giuen to a holy perfon, SS* 
and ihall be as well rewarded.Seeing God hath not made vs iudges of mens fynceritie, which haue ncede but 
commaunded vs to fhewe neighbourhood to all that be in necciTitic , efpecially to thole that be of the ho'ufc- 
nold of God,as farrc as wc can difcerne them. Chryffam. Hom.2(efcruiemur fauperes. But all thefe pointes nei- 
ther concluded out of the text, nor warranted by any other Scriptures, let vs fee howe you prouc out of the 
doftors. Firft,S.Hierom hath nothing founding to fucha purpofc, except you meanc thofe wordes in the 
ende. Mriti mxta.&c. To me according to the former interpretation it fiemeth , tlutt we ought to make vs friendes of the 
^rigbtecut Mammon, not any WeofpooreM^fe»hicb may receiue vs into tl^ 

xtlmi *>e bauegwn them fnnU things,^ may recent of them great things juid giuing an other mans -roodsjremay re'eeit* 
curowne andfowe mlhfftng, thurtee mayreapebl-fling.-forhe that forvetb jfarin^ly , fbaUrea\e (barimh. Thefe 
wordes declare his meaning iufficiemly , that we mult make choife of the godly poore, as neere as we can to 
whom the kingdome of heauen belongeth: and giue plentifully , that wee may receiue the rcwarde plentiful- 
ly. Here is neither patronage , nor prayer of Sainftes departed , nor meiite of holy men. S. Ambrofe the 

next Doftor layeth no more bur, Vt largiendo &c. That bygming liberally to tlx pocre, V e rruy procure the fa- 
vour oftl K Angels, andtherrfl of the Sainfles. Loethis Doftor narocththe Angels, which receiue no be- 
nefiteby our almes, and all the Saindes, as well rich aspoore. For all theblcfled fpiritesdoc louethem 
that arc beneficial! to the poore members of Chrift their head. But of fpeciali patronage , prayer, merite 
authoritie to difpofe the heauenly manfions,&c. hercisno mention. Perhaps S.Augultme will fay more 

oSSfZH redl T-° P "^a" f r Bt \ h i h ^& hordes. The GcfhellJ, admonifhed vs to makl 
%L„fLV n f ""?*'?> '^'H^htchnu^they mayreceiue into etemaU tabernacles, nhoare thy 

thxfhaUhatuetermUtabernacks buttheSasfesof God? *d vhare they tluufhaU be receiued of them into etl 

r«TT I ^°^^/T1 d j thtirWtde ' mi chta "My tdtnmifired vnto them that tlxy Licked* Let 
v.remember therefore, that ,» thelafl tudgemm, cmLurdt nillfr, to them, which /ball fiand at his ril h<ml % 

ISSHSUl ^ y / S ^*,' M, ^ re H a tf i *r: •** •*■ ' f *yfl*U<<M«nheyLedo»l 
.urt, VI i J M ^^l*M*»™*M<*>M**m.ThefeUU ones are they^huh receiue into 

Stut, Hithertowchauenodungof patronage, prayers, or mcrites of Sainftcs. Intheodur 

£ £ Jlh ft,&C ' ^'f^Sy?"* 'refrificdintl* place ,*bich doe brin V heminto eternatlta- 
bemacUs, M haue commumc4ted earthly good, for thtr neckties, ofnhm alfo beftytb, that if any man «iue Vnt* 4. 

ing he rehearfeth the wordes ofthe text:in the latter he fl.cweth the plainc anddirett mean netha no 
worke of chanue mewed toward Gods children,fh 3 ll be vnrcwarded. Chryfoftome at a^S k«h of pa! 

f«»™g,?**f'™f°rthmth.udoem^ buttlxa^ 

b'^<indaltMehauermned^^^ L^Caith Le 

dmes^d all fb Me ceane .Here you fee, he had occafionin following ofhis com^arifon to hauefa dS" 

Sa.nfte S dc P artedpIeadeforvs,prayforvs,m^ 

itfelfeyca principally ofChrift himfdfc,who isouronely mediatour and aduocate bc(Z God who 7c 

Z^otc ±f C °t K ^ r mbCrS f ? C "" &kc I ° f his meerC mcrcic -d grace , nt o^beieTf 
thcr wowcGregoric alfo^ath the name of patrones.but not according to your meaninkhis words are thefe 
Mukum vero &c. '< ffthwcb'o bean done the pride, f him ^ 

dZ%uZ7^ZJ^ 

ttt^bu£ 

let your abundance fuppbt their neede, that their abundance may be a fupply to your neede-namel* thJ»* Lvl/^CJ 



theyknow,^ 

Whereas ,f they make them friendes of their Mammon, they fhall be ioynedm rework «f WrnTS? 
w.th the poore members of Chrift who accompteth done Sto ten* Ztfoeu J ^ h^eftowea'n rde^fe 
of them . So that eternall life is the free gift of God, by Iefus Chrift^vnto ^tTem which bv ^hc luttw 
of good workes, declare that they take hoidcofit by a true and liuely frith. Y 

18. And 



Rkw.f. 



fttlkes* 



Tutke 6. 



Rljem,?. 



Fulke./. 



Chap. xvi. According to SJLuke. 1 1 8 

1 8. And marrieth.) The good of Mam.tge though out al nations and men, U in iffue and fdditie ofclnfiitie, but Mariage after 
amongthe people of God ttconpfleth alfo in holinescf Sacrament; Whereby it eomaethtopajfetbatitk a heinous crime to d 1 *" "* vnlaw- 
marry agai?te } thongh there be a dittorce ma.le 9 fo long as the parties line, Aug.de bono Coniug.c24.co 6. See the A '.notations 
vpon Matkg to 5 it. 

For the Sacrament or myfteric that is in mnriagc, See Matt.i fc&, i.For mariage after diuorce, See Markc Maria S e no 
ioicia.j.andMatch.5.fe<a.7.Matth.i9.fcft.3. thTn^icSt 

22. Of the A n£;eK) AngeU can: good rnemfi'des to heauen no\r,at t1>ey did then hk to Abrahams bofcme.Seethe menr ' 
reward of potter tie ^ffliclion^and patience: and en the eontraryfhc endandrexrard of wealth ioynedmth vnmercif nines. TS(ote y *r ,. 
alfo here 3 that at the day ofeaery mans death there is apart taslar indgemtnt \ani therefore the fottlejleefeth not nor hangeth in rich men." 
fi>j}?nfe ti!! the general judgement. 

Abrahams bofomc is M the receptacle of the faithful, by Chryfoftomcs Judgement, who prayeth thathee 
and all hispeople^rnty enioy is after their death. De lA^aro.Con.3 . The rewarde alfo of affliction patiently fuffered, we 
acknowledge to be of Gods mcrcie, and not mans mcrite. 




2^w».or at.z.de IHkl^hryfifi.to 5 .in demonft.Quod Chnftus fit Dcus paulo poft iniuum.Epipba.in hercf^ cfcift defcen 
Tatiani.^w^/ide myft.PaIch.c4.ttw.rn 9.Zachari.x^/g;///.cp.99.^ li.20.de Ciuitx.i ^.Vaulinus inPanegy- ded into Htf , 
rico Celfi. CyriHtts in lo.li.l 2,c.3$.ad iilud,I?/c//mira caphe. Gregcr J1.6cp.179. which truth a>vd place tlm^hofalthe anc * delivered 
ancient \vriters con ffful and prottedbyth.s and other Scriptures : yet the Adtierfaries deny it {as they doe Turgor ie)mofi thetattcrs « 

impudently. 

For as much as the death of Chrift,was as effectual to redecme them that Iiucd before he fuffered actually, 
as them that liue fincc : feeing in Gods fight,our Sauiour Chrift,i$ the Lambe that was flaine from the be«mniw of The j»odiy fa- 
the \Yorld y \vc belccuc that the godly fathers were in hcaucn or Paradife, which is here called ^braUms Bofome thers in h . ea- 




perfection of gloric which is prepared for all Gods eleft,at the general! refurrc£lion.NcuerthcIeflc,the vertuc 
of Chriftcs death opened hcaucn,to He a receptacle for the foufes of the righteous from the beginning of the 
world. Thc$irit(Guzh S^loti\on)rettmiethto Gorf//wrg4^;V.Ecr/ej:i2.9.And we heard bcfore,thatAuguftinede- 
nieth it to be a part of heU/».o?.But Zachary (you fay)callcth it a lake mthostt wat:r. In deede Zachary namcth 
a lake or pittc without watcr.which is to vncomfortable a place to vnderftand it oiAbrahm* Bo/Swe,which the 
Prophet meanethof the captiuitieof B.ibyton fiom whence the Church was deliuered. Theodoret faith, it may 

be vndcrflood either of eternal death j>r of the error of /</ok.S.Hicrom faith; The rich Glutton was in this /tf^.Therforc 
he vnderftoodc it not o( Abrahams Bofome. Further you fay, it is called of Efay, a prifon : but that is as vnlike 
that a place of happy and ioy full rcft,( Chyfofi.de Diuit.& La\aro 9 ) faould be called a prifon.Lct vs fee what the 




of both places he vnderftandcth Abrahams Bofome, by the prifon ipoken of in Efay. And if by this later expositi- 
on he corrcd not his error in thefo 

derftood of any prifon afcer this life. As for y name of linihus patrumjs altogether vnknowen of the ancjentdo- 
dors,which if it iignifie(as you fay)the brimme of hell,ic cannot befarre from the place of puni(hment as the 
text is plaine of Abraham* Bfime. And Chryfoftomc faith plainely, it is Taradife, againit the conccite of them 
that imngine it to be \ic\\ 3 Va?adiftiSy&c. Tlse bofime ifAbraham, xvas the poorewans Varadife. The rich manfaw A* 
hrahamafxrre of ,md La^trus in his bofime. But f me man may fay to m?> is Varadife in hell} Ifay this, that tin bofome of 
jibrrham is the truth ufVarad:fe>yea 1 confeffeit is tin m :fi holy 'Paradife. ex Lnc.HomJe Diuite.t\nd Tcrtullian char- 
ged* Marcion the herctikc with this opinion, that the fathers of the old Teftament had their place of refreih- 
ing in hell,by this text of 'Abrahams Bofime. But he confuteth him cucn by the fame Scripture, faying, thatHe# 
is one thiw,Abrabams Bofome an other thing y \vhcre in not only the foules tftfa loves >but of the Gentiles alfo that arefaitlj- 
fall, (ball baits rcffvntiUthegznerallrefurreclion^Ub.^ Whether the hell of the damned be called the 




hith,Qi*vito magh^&cMorc much more then may tbe bofome ofAbraljam which is after this life, be called Taradife. But 
that there was fuch a place whercunco our Sauiour Chrift defcended/pecially to dcliucr the fathers thatwere 
initjyouquotcagreatnombcrofdoaois. Firft Jr»/x«* in the place quotcd,hathncucr a word of the defcen- 



which had (left before in ths earth of defe&hn,ani came dome vnto them to preach faluation vnto them tofaue them. And 
for this alfo hh difciples eyes wre heauie when Chrifl came to his pajfim>andfindiw tlxmfleeping 9 firfl, heelet them alone 
fignifying th patience ofG otl 9 in thefleepiyr of men. But comming thefecond time fa av9a\dtUm and rayfid them vp 9 pZ 
wfyingthathispafiwiithewakingofhisd^ that flept t for tvbom alfo he defended into tie loyver parts of the earth, 

tofet 



The Gofpel Chap. xvi. 



to fee that of the creature which was vnwrottgU^with thofe eyes of which he /aid to his di*ciples:Many Vrophets and tuft de- 
fired to fee and heare 9 wlxit you fee end heare.Vor Clrrifi came not for them only which Leleeued in himjn the tine ofTiberi* 
r.s theEmperour : neither for thofe men onely which are now,hath the father prouided,but for all men which from the be«in~ 
wngatwdingto his power ,intheir generation both feared and loued God,and lined iuftly & godly towards their neighbourly 
end de fired to fee Chrift, midto heave his voyeeJPherefore all fitch in hisjecond comming he fhall firft awakg cut 'sfftecpe, and 
raifi vp them aswell as the reft which fhalbe iudged,& he fhall place tfjetn in his kin+dome. Thefc words 1 haue let downe 
at Iarge,that you may fee he (peakcth not of the fuppofed defcent into he]], but of die vertuc of his life, death, 
burial &refurrc£tion, which extendeth it felfe to all the elect of God,and (halbc made maniftft at the fecond 
comming of Chrift. Enfebim laith; That the ramping Lien the denil % after he had opened the wyde mouth ofhel/,coucted 
to haue delivered thefoule of our Satthttr,with other which caine down? into hell, againft whicl) he prayed m the wordes of the 
'Pfdm^Deliuer me from the mouth of the Lion. By which place it is rather prooued,that Chrift did not defcend in- 
to hell after his death,fccing he was faued from the mouth of die Lion, according to his prayer vttered by the 
Pfalmift: And fomewhat before this place, he inrerpreteth the complaint of Chrift that he was forfaken,when 
his body was on the Crofle to be made in the middeft of hcllilh torments, when fee beheld himfclfe eompaffed about 
with all the deuils in bell, as it were a multitude ofwdde beafies ready to dmonre him. Eufibim therefore hath much 
againft you,but nodiing for you. Much lefle hath Gregorie ?{a^an^ptic in the place noted. For he faith no more 
but, Clnifl defcended, that we might be exalted. Chryfoftomc the firft of them that you haue named, (aith that 
Chrift defcended into hell > and difimbed than ally and deftroyed that Caff if filled with tunwltand trouble : Which may 
berightly vndcrftoodeof the vcrtue of his death, deftroying the power of hell, that it hath no force againft 
thofe whom he hath redeemed. But he addeth further, that although it was hsll,yet it helde the holy fates and 
freciottt vcffds of Abraham^ Ifaac and lacob. In thefc wordes, either he taketh the word hell largely 3 for the ftatc 
of them that be dead,or els he is contrary to himfclfein other places, which 1 haue cited before,\Vhcrc he at 
fomcxh Abrahams Bofome to be Paradife, and prayedi that hec and his people maybe taken vp into jlbrahanit 
Bofome. Epiphanitts againft Taciane the hcrctikc, that denied Adam to lie faucd,faith : For what caufc defcended 
Chrift into heRf Howe after his fisfferjngwhen bee hail flept three dayes,did hec arift againef Jindhowc kit fulfilled that 
Inefhould haue dominion otter the dead and otter the Im.ng, andof what faring aniieadybutoftlfofethatl^ne necdeof 
bnlxlpe about and beneath ? ThatChriftes defcent into hell and his refurreftion was to Adams faluation, 1 fee 
itprooucdbythcfewordes,butthatAdamwasinhcll,or that Chrift defcended after his death, this place 
faith nothing, but radler that Adam with the reft of the fathers, was in heaucn. For who are they that 
were abouc then ? but Adam and the reft, S.Ambrofe fpe3keth of the force of Chriftcs death, which ouer- 
camc death and hell to the faluation of all Gods chofen : and not of the fetching of the fathers out of hcl. For 
after hce hath ihewed that the dcuill by death reigned in the puniihment of finners, vntill the comming of 
Chrift : He addeth thefc wordes, Exp ers peceati, &e. Chrift being wide offiime, when he went downe to the bottome of 
fell) breaking the kckfs and gates ofhell,after he had defrayed the dominion of death) bee called backg to life out of tin iawes 
tftfo deuitffoitles bound withfinne, afidtbis is written fir a dxuine triumph, with ettrnall Cljaracfers, while hee faith, Death 
where is thyfi t ng, death whwe is thy viEtorie, which flicitie of health rcftoredVanl considering, cryeth out, jSs by ^dam 
death entredinto this world, Jo by drift faluation is reftored to the worU. In thefe wordes, is nothing to mainteine 
Limhnspatnm, nor yet the PopifhmanerofChriftes defcent into hell. S.Hieromhath the likemeaning,and 
his wordes be thefe : 87 the blood ofthypafjion through thy clememie, thcu baft deliuered thofe which were holden bound 
in the prifon of helium which there is no mercie m Finally , after our Lord arofe agane, thofe that were hdden with the bonde of 
thefinnes rf/fdarnyOr as fome will haue it ,of accttftormd error arofe againewith him,and appeared in the fo'y Cttie. Thefe 
wordesdcclarc,thathcfpcakethofallthathaddeferucdhel],v/hich bythe death and refurrc&ion of Chrift, 
were deliuered from hell . For that he meaneth not oiLimbmpatrum,(z% I haue declared before) he affirmeth 
that the richc man clothed in purple, remained in this lake of hell, and obtcined no refreshing. But to them 
(faith hcc)which were l'iUnde,andwere to be deliuered by the mercie of Chrift, thefteach is directed. Bey on turned,you that 
urc bzunde to the munition cflnpe : and the fence is. Ton that are bounde and holden of cruel and terrible hell, which hope for 

the looftng of your bwdes,at tl>e comming of Clrrifi, &c. S.Hierom therefore muft either be vnderftoode, to fpcake 
allegoncally,or els he iliould moft abfurdly place all the fathers in torments of hcl with the rich Glutton, sau 
guftineEp:ftj)9. as is before fhewed, denieth that jibraliamsBofem ishcllov any part thereof, but Paradife: I 

yet he affirmeth that Chrift defcended into hell. But not into Abrahams Bofime, laying he hath not found,whct 
benefit e he befiowed vpon thofe hit, that were in Abraliams Bo fome when he defended into M/^from wltom lx neuer departed 
according to the blcjfedpvefime of his dwwtk.ln the other place that you quote,S. Augufttne affirmeth nothing,but 
conditionally \SiMnabf>rdv credi videtw^&c. Ifitfiemetbthatitis not abfurdly thought, that the c-Lle Saiyjcls which 
helde the faith of Chrift to tome, were in places moft forte of ft cm th torments of the vngodly, but yet in hell v>ttill the blood 
ofClnift and his defcent into thofe placesJeHuered them : truely from bencefovrtb the good faitkfnU redeemed with that price 
dreadiefheddefowxemt hetiatailMowtcc he doeth not abfolutely affirrae,but as an opinion, of fome receiucd, 
whereofhee himfclfe was not throughly perfwaded, and which in fome places he holdeth not : as Epift.99.De 
gen.ad liter Mtuii'Cap.tf.&n. Taulinut inhis Panegyricall Poeme,writeth fome things Poetically of Chrifts 
conqueftofhell,butdiredlyof the Patriarches in hell, ?nd Chriftcs defcent vnto diem, hec fpeakcth not, 
and therefore is added to make vp a nomber: as moft of the reft are. Cyrillus hath thefe wordes : Quumqut 

tempns 3 &c. Jnd xclnn wwe itwattime tl^athtefhouldepreaeintotht^iritesinbeU^urhecametohauedommonM 
well oftlx Lubig at of the dead)he fuffered deatl? for vs. And thisfufferingproper to our nature , he did vndergoe willingly, 
according to thtflefh: although as God he was life naturally : that hell being jpoy led, and he made tin firft fiuites of mem 
that fieepe,& the firft begotten amongthe dead (as the Scriptures fay') hemightgiue retumetolifevntoossr nature. Thefe 
are the words of Cyril,which compared with that he writeth vpon Efay,doc come fomething neere your pur- 
pofc,todcclarc his opinion. Grcgorie alio affirmeth that Chrift defcendinginto hel, deliuered only them that 
beleeuedm him,whiletbsy lined & led a godly life. Of lb many doctors as be quoted, you fee how few doe hold that 
jibrdxm Bofime was in heU, or that the fathers were in hell before the camming of Chrift. And of them that 

helde 



jthemJ. 



Vidke $. 



Rhem.p, 



Tulkep. 



Chap.xvi. 



According to S. Luke. 



no 



helde it, how fomc place them in reft as Auguftine and Chryfoftome : fomc in paine, as Cyrill and Hierom,if 
he fpeake of their ftate. Hereby it appcareth, that this opinion in chefe ancient times of the Church,was nei- 
ther generally recalled, nor conftantly maintained : the fame writer fometimes being of contrary opini- 
ons^ Chryfoftomc:and lometimcs certainc 3 fometimcs doubtftill,as Auguftine. Let the indifferent reader 
iudge thcrcforc,whethcr you doc impudently affirme your Limbuspatrum to he confefled and proued of al the 
ancient writcrs,or we denie it with Purgatoric, when neither of both is found in the Scriptures, and both by 
confequcncc are contrary to the doftrine of the Scriptures. We may be bold, (1 thinke) with modeftie to fay, 
that S. Auguftine faid of a like forged place -.Trimum trim hcum,&c.ThefirJi place ,the faith of Catholics by dmim 
ancloritie, bath beUeued to be f/;e kingdome ofheauen. The ficond,hell,where all that for fak^ or receiue not the frith ofcbrifl, 
fhallfeelc eternal pmifhments. Tertiumpenitm ignoramus jmrno nee ejfe in Scripturis fan 8 'is inuenimm.Tlx thirdplacem 
arevtterly igmrantcfyea, we finde in the holy Scriptures that it is not. AugMypognoft. 

%6. A great chaos.) A great difiance betwixt Abrahams bofome and the inferiourhelSomeiudgeVutgatonetobe P ur » a torie* 
placcdthcre 3 fromwhmce(nodonbt)chriflalfodeliueredfome at his defending to hel. for, thefe in AbraUms bofomewere 
not in painesiand S.Auguftine faith the Scriptures beplaine that h tool^fomc out of the places ofpunifhmen^atdyet none out "* u S>'P-99* 
of tin Ml of the dtimned.What other place then can that be but Vurgatorie? 

Thofc that iudge Purgatoric to be placed in this great diftance, are not worthy the naming.For none of the 
ancient fathers for 400. yeeres after Chrift knew Purgatoric, or durft affirme ir.Neither can die Papifts agree 
where to place it. Where you make it no doubt that Chrift by his defcending, deliuered fome foules out of 
Purgatorie,thcre isnotoncoftheancientfathetsthatwillrakeyour part. Auguftine whom you name, fpea- 
kcth not of Purgatorie,but of hell. Sed quia eutdentui,&c. But becaitfe euident teflimonies doe makg mention of hell and 




Auguftincs wordes : butyou conclude hereof, that he tooke none out of the hell of the damned : Er°o out of 
Purgatorie.As though you would inforcc Auguftine to acknowledge your diuifion of hels, which it iswrteine 
he knew not-.for if he had,he needed not to haue dotibted,whethcr Chrift tooke all or fomc from thence. And 
as for Purgatoric,hc was jicuerccrtcine of k,thcreforc he couldc not fpeake forefoluttly of it, to fay that he 
doubted not,but Chi ift faued fomc from theibrowes of it, 

28. Left they alto.) If the damned had care of their frimds aim how and for what caufe foeuer^tuch more haue th* Sainas doc 
SainSfs and faued pcrjont. ArJ;f thofc in hel haue weaxs to cxprejje 

brahatnfofar difiant both by place and condition much rather may the lining pray to the Saincis and be heard of them : be- ers and haue 
t\vixteanh(thatistofay)theChurchm&ti careofvs. 

cending by Iacobs laildev .Mentmft not for alihat be curious tofearch lm the foules of the deceafed exprefie their mnds,and CalumsbhP 
be heard one cfancther,andfofall to blafphemic^s Calttin doth,ash{ng whether their tares befo htg to hearefofar ofiandivi'c- phemie. 
fydly meafirm" al things by mortall mms corporal grojfe mancr ofvttering conceits cne to another, which was not here done C at ^3 • 
by this damned nor by Abraham, with corporal in fruments of tongue, teeth, and eares ; tlmghfor the better exprrfiing of the £"Jp' c - 22 * 
damned* cafefhrifl vouchfiucdto vtter it in termes a^eeing toour capacities fifcZf* 

There is no doubt but charitie remaineth with the Salncts in heauen,butit is ill proued by example of a dam- Paayer to 
ned fpirit in hell. Againc,that loue which they haue,is not now carnal and fpecial towards their friends in the s «nfls. 
ilcih ? brcthrcn,kinsfolkcs and other,but Spiritual and gcncrall towarde all the eleft of God,whom dicy loue as 
thcmlelues.An other conclufion is: If thofc in hel haue meancs to cxpreflc their dciircs to Abraham: much ra- 
ther may the liuing pray to the Sainfts and be heard of them. I marueile you doe not inferre, if thofe in hell 



you ihculd make your Argument thusrif damned fpirits to Sainfts far of,can cxpreflc their cogitations,much 
more may Sainfls that dwcl together vndcrftand one another. As for men liuing, haue no meanes but by au- 
dible voice to exprdfe their dcfires,\vhich can not afcend fo high as the Sainfts in heauen, who alfo Jacke the 
natural] inftruincnts, whereby Inch a voyce may be receiucd. But you haue a conucyance, by the continuall 
palla^eof foules and AngcK, which Auguftine thinkcth in deede, may giue intelligence of fome things, but 
net of all things,but onely fo much as it plcafcth God that they ftiould knovvc. Wherefore it were good firft to 
know out of the Scriptures, whether it pleafe God that Sain&s fhould know fuch affaires of the liuing. And fe- 
condly,whether it is his pleafurc,that we (hould direct our prayers to themif the Scripture doe reueile neither 
the one nor the other,how (hould weknowe what is Gods pleaforc? Yea,feeing we haue exprefie commande- 



therctore blatpheme God, which giue the glory which is proper to God vnto creaturcs,and not Caluine, which ?, &1 'J 41 ' 2 * 
denieth that the voyce of our prayers vpon earth,can be heard of Sainfts in heauen, A s for the fpeaches vt- 
tcred by Abraham and the damned foule, you might as wcl vndcrftand that they were parabolical rather then 
hiftorical,asyou acknowledge they were not vttered with corporal inftruments. 

CHAP. XVII. 

SojimtubteithtobeaucyoiirofaSchifme, 3 that we mufi rather for giue be it neuerfo often. % WemuHbefmnntin 
futh, 7 and humble witba'l^nowing that we are bound to God,andnotfotovs. u The nine Iewes are vngratefull after 
that he hath cured tfuir ty-cjte: htt tf 1 one SammtwmMt one Cathli\e Church of the Gentiles) far othewife. 20 Tin: 
Tharifees aslpng^hen com* th this fygdom of God (ofwhfi ajfroching thty had now hoard fi nw&) he teacheth that 

Cod 



Mr.r8,7. 
Mar.9,4.2. 

?No: oimei'C 
rcc:!!i:;e,for 
then i: were no 
fault, hut prx- 
(uppofin^thc 
great wicked- 
neiofmen^ic 
is impoffible 
but there fhal 
bcfcamfohaml 
therefore it 
fblo.vethj'™ 
to him by 'ahom 
they tome. 

Mt.i8,ii. 



M.lt.l7 3 io. 



The Gofpel Chap. xvii. 

Cod mttft r eigne within vs: ti and rparntth vs after his Vaffim nw.tr to go: cut of his Caih-Mk; Church for any new 
ficret mating of drift that Heretics fhal pretend, but cnclyto cxpetl his fecond naming in •r'ory, i6 trtturhn'mir 
fellies vnto itjauufe it fhal erne vfi many vntronided, 3 1 Jjxciall) through the pet'txMion ofUntiibaj} a h)e L'&e it. 

ANdhcfaidtohisDifciplcs,It istimpof- TJE^fiidvntothedifciplesJtcannstbebm Mati8.i 7 . 

hole that icandals fhould not come : JOLofences trill corns, neuerthelcjfe woe vnto mark *4i. 

but wo to him by whom they come. him through whom they come. 

2 It is more profitable for him, if a mil- 2 It were better far him that a milfione were 

ftonche put about his neckc, andhebecaft hanged about his ne eke, and he cad into the fea t 
into the lea, then that he fcandalize one of then that he fhould offend one, of the fi litis ones. 
thefelitle ones. 3 Take heede to ymrfeluet :* If 'thy brother M „ , 

? Looke wcltoyour fciues,* If thy bro- trtfjuffi againfi thee } rebuke him, andtfheere- M3tu8 - tI - 

tnernnne againft thec,rebukc him : andifhe pextjorgitte htm. 

doepcnancc/orgiuchini. + And though hee fame againfi thee fenen 

_ 4 Andirhe (mne againft thee fcuen times ttmet in aday >,andfetten times m adayturnea- 

m a day and ieuen times in a day be cornier- game to thee Joying, Irepent 7 thonfoalt fortius 

ted vnto thee, faying, It repenteth me, for- him. 

f nAnd the Apofllesfiid vnto the Lordjn- 
crcafe our f.iith. 

6 *aAnd the Lordefaid, If ye had f tithes Mat.17.io. 
much as agraine ofmuflardfeede ,yeJbouIdfhy 



giuc him. 

5 And the Apoftles laid to our Lord, In- 
create &i thin vs. 

6 And our Lordfaid,*Ifyou had faith 



IiKc to a milliard iccde,you might fay to this vmo this St cam we tree, Be thou pluchd vp by 

mulbcrie tree , be thou rooted vp , and be the roote, at, A be thou planted in the fea, and it 

tranf planted into the iea : and it would obey fioufd obey you. 

y ov ' 7 'Em which cfyon, halting aferuintplow- 



7 And which of you hairing a feruant 
plowing or keeping cattle, that will fay to 



him returning out oVthc field, PaiTc quickly, don-neat the tabic. 



ing,or feeding can ell, \ •■ ill Jay vnto him by and by 
vcben hee were come fom 'the fislde >Gos andfit 



The fourth 
part of this 
Gofpcl/rhe 
wnwiins of 
Chn 1 ! into 
Ie;vrie,toivaT<is 
hi>Paffioa. 



$ iAxd nil not rather fay vnto him, D reffs 
wherewith I may fiippe,andg trie vp thj<fe/fe y and 

feme me, till I haue eaten and drunken : and af- 



{ltdownc: 

8 Andlaiihnoctohini, Make ready flip- 
per, aiid gird chy fclfr, and feme me whiles I J 

cate&djiuke, and aiccrward thou flialteate \em#d]hot4mheateanddrmQ 

anddmikc? 9 Voeth 'bee tbanke that fit -nam bee 'aufe hee 

9 Uocth he giuc that feruant thankcs,for did the things that were commanded vnto him? 
doing the things which he cSmanded him? I tr owe not. 



1 o I trow not.So y ou alfo,whcn you fhal 
haucdonc all things that are commaunded 



/ Solikerifeye, when ye (hall %%ue done all 
thofe things which are commaunded you Jay, We 



The Gofrd 

■ 

vponche »*. 

Stfn.iay a!:tr 

IV'IKCCOIL 



you, lay, We are || vnprolitablc feruants : wc are vnprofitable fermnts; rree haue done that 

h Inch aw our aiiztte to doe. 

/ / <*Andfo it w4? % as hee went to ffierttfo* 



lauc done chat which we ought to doe. 

11 And it came to paflc, as he went vnto } ~ 9 „ «r*^,-,«- 

Hierufalem,hc palled through the middes of tcw.that he faffed thorn? the middes of Samaria 



Samaria and Galilee. 

iz And when he cntrcd into accrtaine 



and Galilee* 

t2 aAndasheentredintoncertainevilligc, 



townc, there mcttc him ten men that were there met him term em en that were lepers jr hid 






I.UU4.:. 



lepers, who Jloode a fhrre of: 

1 ? And they lifted vp their voice,fayin 
I v. s v 5 maifter,haue mcrcic on vs. 

14 YVhome as he fawc, he faide, Coc, 
* fliewe your feiues IjtothcPrieitcs. And it 



floods afarre off 

IS And they put forth their voyces 3 and faid, 
lefts master, haue mercie on vs. 

14. when hee fine them, he fid vnto them, 
* Goefneweyour feiues vnto thePriefles. <±And Letiit.14.: 



came to pailejas they \vcnt,thcy were made it came to paff'c, that as they went, they were 



cleane. 

15 And one of them as he fawe that he 
was made cleane: went backe with aloudc 
voice magnifyingGod, 

16 And he fell on his ftcc before his 



eleanfed. 

/ j <&And one ofthem y when he/awe that hee 
was healed, turned bacl^e againe mth alonde 
vojce y glcrifying God, 

16 &4nd felidotwe on his face /it his feet e 9 



iecte, giumg thankes : and this was a Sama- gmnghim thorites: and the fame was a Soma- 

ntanc. ri ^ ft 

17 Anc * /7 <^^ 



C h a p. x v 1 1. According to S. Luke. 120 

17 AndlEsvs anfwering faide, Were 17 tAndlefus anfwering,faid, Are there 
not ten made cleane? and where are y nine ? not ten cleanfcd, but where are thofe nine ? 

18 There was not found thatreturned,& 18 There are not found that returned a- 
gaue glorie to God, but this ftranger. gaine togiue glorie to God, fane only thisflran- 

19 And he iaid to him,Arife,goe thy waies: ger. 

becaufc % thy faith hath made thee fafe.=£0 19 Andhefaidvntohim,Arife,goethyway t 

20 And being asked of the Pharifees, thy faith hath made thee whole. 

When commcth thekingdome of God ? he 20 When he was demaunded of the Pharifees 
anfwcred them and faid, The kingdome of when the kingdome of God commeth, he anfwe- 

God commcth not with obferuation : ring them t faid, The kingdome ofGodcommeth 

21 Neither Ihal they fay,Loehere,or loe not with obferuation. 

x vftiks they thcre.for loct the kingdome of God is with- 2 1 Neither Jhall they fay, Loe here, or be 

faa wnporaJ * n y ou * . . ^ ere : f ar beholde, thekingdome of God is with- 

kingdom* in 22 And he faid to his Difciples,The daies inyou. 

^ToV*e«°" vv ^ comc wnen y ou ^ a ^ Retire t0 ^ cc one lz sSfndhe faide vnto the difciples, The 

king and Mtf day of y Sonne of man : and you flial not fee. dayes will come when ye {hall defire to fee one 

J2H5. 2 3 * And tne y wil fay to you, Loe here day of the Sonne of man, andye jhall not fee 

who&fpiri- and loe there. IGoe not, neither doe ye fo- it. 

uSSSSt lowc after. 23 ^And they jhall fay to you, See here, fee 

faithful Am 24 For euen as the lightening that there :goe not after them,norfolowe them. 

SfinnT' " Ughteneth from vnder heauen, vnto thofe 2+ For as the lightning that lightneth out of 

Mt.;4> l 3 • partes that are vnder heauen,lhineth: fo fliai the one part that is vnder heauen, Jhineth vnto 

Mr.i3,*i. the Sonne of man be in his day. the othcv part which is vnder heauen: fojhalalfo 

2 5 But firft he mud fuffer many things thefonne of man be in his day: 

and be rcie&ed of this generation. 2 j Tutfirtt musl hefujfer many things ^nd 

Gen.7jJ. 26 And as it came to parte in the * dales be difalowed of this nation. 

ofNoe,fofhalitbealfointhc dayesofthe 26 * And as it was in the daies of Noe : fo Gen.7.f. 

Sonne of man. fhallitbealfointhedaiesofthefonneofman. 

27 They did cate and drinke, they did 2? They dtd eate a „ d fa H y th mamed 

marie wu.es & were giuen to manage etien wiHeSi mdyvere married> euen vmo the fame 

vntilthedaythatNoeentredinto the arke: daie that Noewent into the Arke: and the flood 

and the floud came, and ckltroyed them al, cam ^ an d destroy edthem at 

Geru^. 28 Likewifeasitcame to paffein the* 2g * Ltkewife alfo as it was in the dayes /Gen.x ? .i 4l 

daies of Lot:Thcy did eate&dnnke,bought L ot,they did eate y theydranh, they bought ,they 

andfould,plantcd,and builded: filde, they planted, they builded: 

20 And in the day that Lot went out , y 

fromSodome,it rained fire and brimftone *> ^ euen the fame day that Lot went out 

from heauen, and deihoyed them all : of Sodome,,tratned fire andbrimftone from hea- 

30 According to cheie things it fhalbe in uen '^eilroyed them all , 

the day that y fonne of man flialbe reuealed. *° f uen thus jhall it be in the day when the 




him not eoe downe to take them vp : ana ne " f ' {? , / ' . . 

l • ■ 1 c i j • i-i 1 A- come downe to take tt out : and let not mm that 

that is 111 the held, in like maner let him not . r ,, x , , ... , r , 

1 , J tstnthenelde,turnebackeazatnelikewt(etothe 

returne backe. ,. J , . - , , . j* *~ J 

G C n.r«^. 3 2 Be mindefol of* Lots wife. thm & s ?? he 'f ***+• 

13 Whofoeuer feeketh to faue his life, 32 ^^^Lotswtfe. G «u 9 .*?. 

ftial lofe it : and whofoeuer doth lofe the 33 * Win foeuerwilgoe about to faue his life, Matt, itf.ij. 

lame, (hal quicken it. jhall lofe it, and whofoeuer jhall lofe his life, jhall 

34 I lay to you, in that night there ihal quicken it. 

be two in one bed:the one (hal be taken,and 34 * I tell you, in that night there jhalbe two 
the other lhal be left : in one M *** one &*&* receiued t the other 

35 Two women (hal be grinding toge- jhalbe left alone, 
ther : the one fhal be taken, and y other inal ss Two women jhall be grinding together : Matt, 
be left : two in the fieldc: the one fhal be ta- the one jhall be receiued, and the ether left a- 
ken,and the other left. A lone. 

3 6 They *Bb 36 Two 



The Gofpel 



Chap.xvit 



36 They anfwcring fay to him, Where 
Lord? 



3 7 Who iayd to them , Wherefoeuer 
the body fhal bc,thithcr wil alfothe eagles 
be gathered together. 



Rhem. 1. 
Fulke.u 

Rbem.2. 
Ftdke.2. 



Rkem.s, 



Fulke.3. 



Rbem,4. 
Fulke.4. 



R}?em, 



Fulke. 5. 



36 Tveo men jkalfo in thefielde : the onefhal 
be receiue~,and the other forfahen. 

37 <iAnd, they anfrtering, [aide vnto him, 
* Where Lord? Hefaidvnto them s Wherefoeuer 
the body fhalbe, thither ml alfo the Eagles be 
gathered together, 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xvii. 

I? Thy faith.) jtnl yet we fee Iter e it was not only faith,but alfo histbankffubicsandreturningtogiueglorietoGod Faithon ty« 

We fee, that he was whole before he gaucthankes, therefore faith onely made him whole, and that his 
thankes folowed his faith, as an vnfcparable ftuite thereof, not as a caufe of his healing. 

23 Goc not.) 2io mn muft nmne out if the Church after Schifmatikes to heare them preach Cbr'ift in corners, chills 
doilr.ne being open in althc world, See anmtJUt.z^zj . 

No man muftlooke to fee Chrift his maker in the Popifh e!euation,orproce(fion.For Chriftfhal not come 
into this world, fo often as the Priefts will confecrate,but once in the end of the world, with maieftie and 
glorie. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvii. 

10 Vnprofitable feruants.) JfcwSauiourha^fud that the keepingof Gods c<rnmaundememsh.id bene vnprofitable Howttcae 
and not attaiLble to our felt-.es, then might the Troteftants haue mely argued tlxreby that our worlds deferue not heauen vnprofitable 
ora»yrew.vdatGcdsbairf:bKtfohefiidnot,bitttljatourJa-t<keistoGodv^ M duety and anA P rofita Ul 

iiotoiathingn'edefulorprofitMetolumfelf. ^ndtlmgh here our Maimer teach v. fo humbly to conceiue ofcurowne S^"' 
doings toward him, yet himfelfels » here caltethnot his feruants imputable when they haue done their labour, but/leaLth lo.il « i'" 

thus, Good and faithful feruam,bccaufe thou waft faithful in a jirJc, I wil place thee ouer much : enter into the ' 

ioy of thy Lord. Yea of [itch as feme him in the grace ofthenew Tefiament, Ik affirmeth that he wilnot now name them 
feruants but frends, yea end take them for his owne children,andat hisfrenM and fames he counteth ofvs andour workes 
towards Iteaucn, though we in hit mUtie and truth muft confeffi .-.Iwaies that we he to him vnprefi 'table feruants. Yea andS 
Taul faith plainly, that by tkaii/tng our felnes from/mfui 'worths, wefhal be profitable veffels to our lord.z.Tim.z zt. 

A leruant by doing his duetic to his Maftcr,defcrueth not fo much as libertie, much lefle to be his Mailers 
heyre, ergo the feruants of God, doing their duetie, deferue not to be Gods heyrcs of the kingdom of hea- M * rit * 
uen, but of his meare fauour and grace, he giueth it them.Of which alfo he accepteth them not as feruants 
but asfriends,yea asfonnesandheyres,and their feruice being not the thoufand part of their duetie, alfohe 
accepteth, and rewardeth of his mercie and not of their meritc. Neither doetb S.Paulc fay, that by elenfine 
our lelues &c. But if a man {hall cleanfe him fclfe : he (halbe a profitable veffel : becaufc the Lord wil acknow. 
ledge him as hisowne,in whom this effeftofhisfpirite worketh thisclenfing.Fotitis God thatworkethinvs 
both the will, and to be able to doe, any fuch thing according to his good pleafure.PhiLi.13. 

14 To the priefts.) Tim leprofteftgnifiethfirme, which tlmgh God may andean htale witlmt am mans meanes yet Confefsion to 
he doth it not ordinarily but by the Trie/Is mmijlerie : therefore let no mandeftife Gods ordinance nor fay that it isynougbto the Prieft ' 
confejfe to God though he neuer come at the prieft. li.de vifit infirm, apud Ausruft. 

The leprofie was not healed by the Prieft, but declared to be healed, fo are finncs declared to be fbrgiuen Raniffionof 
by the Prieft, and not properly forgiucn: HitrominMath.i*. And where as you fay, out of the auftor of the &*«• 
bookc Devifittnprm. that a man muft not delpife Gods ordinance 3 it is true. But both your auflor and you, 
haue to proue aunculcr confeflion to a Prieft,to be Gods ordinance. As you acknowledge that bcokc to be 
none of Auguftincs/o you fhould haue done well to haue fignified,as the trueth is, that the audor was a man 
neither learned nor cloqucnt s and that thofe bookes were moft impudently afcribed,to S. Auguftine:but then 
your quotation of his auftoritic had bene nothing worth. 

14 Astheywent.) J mm mxyfometimes be fo contrite ™dpenitent,tl>athisfi>ine isforgiuen before he come tothe 
Trieft, but tlxnalfo he muft notwithftandinggoe to the Trie/l, a , thefe lepers did : Specially whereas we are neuer fure hop 
contrite we are, and becaufe there ism true contrition, but with deftre alfo of die Sacrament in time ^nd place. 

They went not to the Prieft to be clcnfed,but that they might declare, that they were clenfed.And therfore 
this collcction,of going to the Prieft to (hrift, is raine and ridiculous : being nothing els, but a begeerly peti- 
tion of two principles, namely, that neccflitic of fhrift is Gods ordinance, and that there is a Sacrament of ***> rf 
abfolution. a Pn *ft- 

CHAP. XVIII. ConfdSon ' 

The Churds is taught to commit the reutnge of ber perfections to God, and to pray inccffamly,for 1x no doubt (though in the 
perfection ofjinticlmftfew wilfo tbmke) wil at length come, o We muft alfo fray with lmmilitie,becaufe we time not 
With the Tharifee if we be tuft, but we know with the Tublicane t1>at we befmners. 1 f He wil haue children to be brat*!* 
to bim,tnd alto be as children. 18 What istoU done to get life euerlafting. zz What alfo, to nt pcrfecJum. z* 
mdwbatrewardtheyfhalhauethatUaueal.yea or any part,for his fake. 31 he foretelleth of hisTa/fionmli parties 
larly, 33 and entring into lericl»,cureth one blinde mm. 

ANd he fpake alfo a parable to them that \ Nd he pat forth a parable vnto them to 
ltbehouethtalwayesto pray, and not l\ " ' ' ' 



tob 



e weane 



this end, that men ought * alrvayestopray, Matt.14.j8. 
and not to be trearie : 



1 Saying,there was a certaine iudge in a 2 Saying, There was in a certaine citie a 

ccrtame erne, which feared not God, and of certaine fudge, tvhich feared not God, neither 

manmadenoaccompt. regarded man. 

1 And , ^Std 



Chap.xviii. According to S.Luke. tit 

2 And there was a certaine widow in that 3 *>And there was a certaine -widowe in the 



||Or,do me fu- 



citie : and fhe came to him,fay ing, Reuenge fame citie,andfhe came vnto him, faying, \A- fy* a g™ft 



TkeGorpd 

vpontheio, 
Sunday after 
Pcntccoft. 



me o f mine adueriaric. 

4 And he would not of a long time, but 
afterward he faid within him felf, Although 
I feare not God, nor make accompt of man: 

5 Yet becaufe this widow is importune 
vponme,Iwil reuenge her, left at the laft 
fhe come and defame me. 

6 And our Lord faid, Heare what the 
iudge of iniquitie fayeth. 

7 And wil not God reuenge his cleft that 
crietohimday and night: and wilhehaue 
patience in them? 

8 1 fay to you that he wil quickly reuenge 
them. But yet the Sonne of man comming, 
j| fhal he finde trow you, faith in the earth ? 

p Andhefaid alio to certaine that truftcd 
in them felues as iuft, and defpifed others, 

this Parable : 

10 Two men went vp into the Temple 



uengp me ofmineaduerfarie : mmeaffucrfa- 

4. i/4nd he would not for a while. But after- 
rtardhejaidwithin himjelfe, Though f feare 
not Gody nor care for man, 

5 Tet becaufe this widowe much troubleth 
me, Iwillauenge her, leaHJhe come at the lafl 7 
and make me Weary. 

6 nAndthe Lord fay d, Heare what the vn~ 

righteous fudge faith. 

7 <>yfnd fhal not God auenge his eleEi f which 

crie day and night vnto himtfea, though he de- 
fer re them ? 

8 Itellyou that hewilauenge themjmdthai 

quickly. Nettertheleffe, when the Sonne of man 
commeth 9 jhal he fade faith on the earth ? 

9 lAndhetolde this parable vnto certaine 

which trufted in them felues that they were righ- 
teous jwd dejpifid other : 

1 Two men went vp into the Temple to 



to pray : the one aPharifec,and the other a pray, the one a Pharifee, and the other a Publi- 

Publicane. «*'• 

11 The Pharifee (landing, prayed thus 



with him felf: God,I giue thee thankes that I 
am not as the reft of men, extorcioners, vn- 
iuft, aduouterers, as alfo this Publicane. 
protake pride - 1 2 % I feft twife in a weeke : I giue tithes 

22SS, ofalthatlpolfeffe 

goad workers 12 And the Publicane (tending a tarrc of 

*££?* would not fo much as lift vp his eies to- 
then felues be W ard heauen : but he % knocked his breaft, 

very S°od. ^^ Gf)d be merdfi]1 tQ me a f inner# 

14 I fay to you,this man went downe in- 
to his houfeiuitified more then he : becaufe 
euery one that exalteth him felf, fhal be 
humbled : and he that humbleth him felf, 

ftial be exalted. «£Q 

15 * And they brought vnto him infants 
alfo, that he might touch them.Which thing 
when the Difciples faw,they rebuked them. 

16 But Iesvs calling them together, 
faid, Suffer children to come vnto me, and 
forbid them not, for the kingdom of hea- 
uen is for fuch. 

17 Amen I fay to you, Whofoeuerrecei- 

ueth notthe kingdom of Godt as a childe, 

final not enter into it. 

• 18 * And a certaine Prince asked him, 

faying,Good maifter,by doing what, fhal I 

{joffefle euerlafting life ? 

19 And Iesvs faid to him, Whydoeft 
y call me good?None is good but only God. 

20 Thou knoweft the commaundemets: 



Mr.19,13. 

Jvlr.iOjij. 



Mt.19,16, 
Mr.10,^7. 



1 1 The Pharifee floode and prayed thus with 
him f elf e, Godjthanke thee, that I am not as 
other men are, cxtcrtioners,vniufl, adulterers, 

or as this Publicane f 

1 2 I faft twtfe in the "weeke , I giue tithe ofal 
that Ipjfcfe. 

13 iiAndthe Publicane ftanding afarreoff, 
would not lift if his eyes to heauen : but fmote 
vpon his breaft , faying, God be merciful to me a 
Jinner. 

14. 1 ' telly ou,this man departed home to his 
hottfe i unified rather then the other ; * For euery Mar.13 .t 1. 
one that exalteth him felf e, fhalbe brought l"kci4.a. 
lowe : and he that humbleth him felfe, fliallbe 

exalted. 

1 s They brought vnto him alfo infants, that 
heflwuld touch them .-when his difctples fawe t 
they rebuked them. 

1 6 But lefts, when he had called them vnto 
him, faid, Suffer title children to come vnto me t 
and forbid them not :for vntofuchbelongeth the 
Igingdome of God. 

1 7 Verily I fay vnto you, Whofoeuer Jhalnot 

receiue thekingtkme of god as a litle childe, foal 
in no wife enter therein, , 

/ 8 And a certaine ruler asked him, faying, 
Good mafier t what ought I to doe to poffeffe eter- 

nallltfe? 

i 9 * lefts faid vnto him, Why callefl thou Matt 'w 

me good t None isgooa\faue God onely. 



Exod.20,13. 



# , vv ,„„ w „ v „ 20 Thou knowefi the comman dements, Doe 

Thoujhalt not kil,ThouJhalt not commit aduou- *mt commit adulterie, Z)oe not kill, Doe not 
trie, Thou (halt not beare falit witnes,Thou fteale,Doemtbearefalfewitnef[e,H<>»ourthyK™i*>*h 

fimlt Bb 2 father 



The Golpel Chap! xviii. 

jbalt not fie ale, Honour thy father andmother. thy father and thy mother. 

21 Whofaid, Althefe things hauelkept 21 Andhefaid t AUthef e haue I kept $<m 
ftoramyyouth. myyouthvp. f * 

22 WhichlEs vs hearing, faid to him, 22 When Iefus heard that, heefaide vnto 
Yetonetliingthoukckett:*Selalthat eucr km, Yet lackefl thou omthing , Sell ail that 
thou halt, and giueto the poore, and thou thou hatt,and distribute vnto the poore and 

naltnauetrcafureinheauenrand come,fb- thoujbalthauetreafurcinbeaue^andcomeje- 
loweme. loweme) 'J 

23 He hearing thefe tilings, was ftroken 23 whenheheardthU, he was very forte: 
lad : became he was very richc. f or he was very riche. 

24 AndlES vsjeeinghimftrokenfad, S4 when Iefusfawe that he was very forte, 
iaid,HowhardIymaltheythathaue money he faid, How hardly fhal they that haue money. 
cntennto the kingdome of God? enter into the kingdome of God? ' 

25 For it is eafier for a camel to parte 2S For it u eafier for a Camel to goethorowe 
through the eie of a nedle, then for a riche a needles eye, then for a rich man to enter into 
man to enter into the kingdom of God. the kingdome of God. 

26 And they that heard, faid, And who 26 And they that heard it, [aide, Andwho 
canbefaued? then can be fatted? 

• 2 7"f ai d to them, The things that are 27 Andhefaid, Thethings which are vn- 
impofsiblc with mc, are poihble with God. pfsible with men, arepofiblewith God. 

thinly If e T! d ' L a C \ WC haUC kftd 2S ™e»<l>eterfaid,Loe,we haue forfaken Matu^ 
thing and haue fo owed thee. a^andfolowedthee. ^ aur.i<»8. 

20 Who faid to them Amen I fay to you, 29 He faid vnto them, Verily I fay vntoyou. 

There is no man that hath left houfe, orpa- there is no manthat hath forfaken Life, either 

rents, or brethren, or t wife, or children for parents, either brethren, orwtfe,or children,for 

the kmadorn ofGod, the kingdome ofGods fake, 

,KU? a- T rCC , C J Ue mUch m °, rehl 3° WhichSballnotreceiuemanifoldemorein 

^ I ^ 1 c ^ andiadlcw>rldtoco,nc * lifc e " th»world,and in the world to come life euer- 

P&L rj Ll!"^ ViV t00kethetW o Ueja ? d S?'*t'f~H*t"*' him the twelue, and 

MM °' 31 ' ^ e a ^ ttCnb y thePro P hetSofthefonne man that arewmtenby the Prophets. 

„ Lk»d iu j v j 1 ^ 32 ForhejhallbedeliueredvntotheGen- 

tM 3 F . ^ c ,f albc ^ uer ^tOtheGen. tiles sndjhall be mocked^dfbitefuU, entreated, 
tiles,andfhalbemocked,andfcourged,and pitied on , * * 9 «*«**, 

P1 J I P a U Ja «&<>* ,u„ l r 11. 33 *Andwhen they hauefcourged hm,they 

A " m?m u th 7, hau f rc J our S ed hnn > »HpHthimtodcath 3 aid the thtrd day he (bat 
they wil kil him, and the third day he (hal ri f e ^ J 

mahL^k ^" ^^' 1 ; 611 H 4 ?* " *<*»**«"» »f*fi, &*tashee Mrlteicu* 
nightolencho,a certaine bhndmanfateby m«^w> /«**», 4 «rMw Mir^mm iuu** 

the way, begging. fate by the way es file, beggittg. 

Jc k u 1 / ^ A « muItitud e j' AndwhenhebeardthepeovlepajJebyM 
paffing by he asked what this mouldbe. adtfwbtitmmt. 

JL ctaJ t0ldhim thaC lE S VS ofNa " * 7 ^'hWwtohimjhatlefstsom*- 
""^paffedby. z^reth pafeth by. J J 

n«,?H W * ying,lE,VS f ° nnC0f sSAndhe cried, fayingjefu, thoufome of 

Dauid, haue mercy vpon me. Dauid,hauemercyonme. * 

lum 9 th a tt ^ t^ U C U- beforc > rcbuk < d * 4ndtheywbicbwe»tbefore,rebukedhim, 
Udmurt J ^ dholdh iLP ea "' B " ^ that he fbould hold his peJe : buthecriedfi 

4° A* d „ ,*** 



,1 



Rbem. 2. 



Chap.xviii. According to SXukc. 1 22 

40 And I e s v s (landing, commaundcd 40 And Iefttsfiaying,conmaundedhim to be 

him to be brought vnto him . And when he hough vnto him : andwben hervas come necre t 

was come necre,he asked him, he asked him, 

41 Saying, What wilt thou that I doe to *' Saying, whatwiltthott that I fhall doe 
thee ? but he iayd,Lord,that I may fee. vntothee? Andhefayd, Lord, that I may re~ 

42 Audits vsfayd to him,Dothoufee, "'^f^rr r A l- » • , 

thy faith hath made thee whole. r £ ,^f#yjf h »»> **** <ty 

1 fight jhy faith hath fatted thee. 

45 And forthwith he faw-, and followed ^ tAndimmediatly he received his fight, 

him,magmfying God. And all the people as andfotmedhimglmfymg God: &allthcpeo~ 

they faw it,gaue prayfe to God. ^0 fle)vhen they fim it,gatte praife vnto God. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xviii. 

Kbem.I. 1 Alwayes.) tTefboutd pray alwayes by faith, hope and cbaritie, and by worlqngtbe things that be acceptable 
to God : though frecaU times of vocall fryers in the CamnicaU homes be ajftgnedfor tlxfiurrinz ofvs vp to God through 
externallfignet ofdeuotion. * * ' c & 

Flllkc. I. Wcihould pray alwayesjnotinvoycCjbucinminaiiftcdvptoGodiasforpopiflicanonicallhourej, be of Superftitious 
lupcriritioivathei- then true dcuotion.For all times and.places,arc allowed for vocall prayer.as you terme it. prayer. 

1 3 Knocked bis bicaft. ) So doe thefriefts and people at tin holy Altar %oc% their break, and fay with the hum- 
ble VMuatte, Deus propitius. Auguft.pf.3 i.conc.3. 

Fulke. 2. Not as the popiih prieHs and people knocke and kneele to the idole of the mafle cake. S. Auguftine hath 
neither iuch words } nor fuch meaning. 

Rhem.3. }1 Asachild.) InrMttersoffaithaiidreligionwemunbeashurddeandobeditnttotheCatholik Church at ww 
children to their parous. ^ ■* 

Vttlke.3, We muft not be children in vnderftanding. 1. Cor.i 4.20. which is the marke you (hootc at, foryouwould Ignorance, 
nauc men as ready to beleeue,whatfoeuer y ou tell thein, is the doftrine of the church, as children arc readv Credulitie - 
to bclecuc cuery fable. 7 

Rhem.4. 20 The commandements.) T^ot faith only but alfol^eepingthe commandements pHrchafeUfecuerlaflbfr.Seeait. 
tiot.Mat.\<) % \6. ' J a 

Fttlke.4. Keeping ofGods commandements alone,doth purchafe life euerlafting,if a man can keepe them perfeft- 

Jy.Butifhc once breake one commandement,he hath purchafed thecurfeofGod. See alfo Marker a. 6# r. 

WJem.f. ll Sell all that eucr.) Tins is not a commamdement or precept, but comfeU : which »/« relmotts doe folL Set 

J)utot.M>it.\9. ** ' 

Flllke j- Thiswas acommaundementtothatpcrfon, butneither commaundcmentnorcounfelltoallCh'iftians- Comn >Md«- 

"£^ $ ,SUobr ^ which fell not all togiue to the poore, but to their friends or SfcIL 

RhemJ. z 9 Wifeor children.) The Jpoflcs among other things left their wines dfo &S,Weromemteth out of this place \u 
I.adu.Ioum. ' * 

Fttlkc.6. That the Apoftles left not their vviues,See Matth.8/^.3. 

Rhem.7, 3° Life euerlafting.) U fe euerlaftingthe reward for ieauingor loofingwiilingly our goods for Cbriffesfaie 

Fuke.y, fal S!L^ 

lake all things foi Cnnit,not as a reward of mcnte,but as a gift of mercy. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xviii. 

RhemJ. J Shall he find faith?) rhelMciferiansa>dJ)onatifisvfedthUplacetoexa 

Mimfmes mwdoe,faymg that tt was decayed in faith when tiny forfook^ it. To whom we anfwer as SMierome and S^u- CTr « h n « ia 
gufine anfiveredtbem, that Chrifi faith not that there fhouU be no faith left in earth : but h this maner of (beach i»Rm t- £• K r 
tctkjhtt at the later dav in the m-^i- *,»■&„„;„„ «f A.,.; r U;af.;.UtL„.uL„ _.... /, /• ,' r "JiF lM " , "J" m - t - Hier.cm.Lu 



when the Church florifheth tnifi. 






FulkeJ. WefaynoMhattheChurcheuerdecaiedorfhalldecaymfaith: although die Church may erreinmat- \t Ae . 
ters of doannc 5 yct not to leaue the fa.th in the foundation. But by your owne confclT.on, vnder the tyranny 
of Annchnft/aiihnjU be rare,an^ ^therefore the faithfull few,and notfo notorious, among fo many wckel 
Such we fay was the ftate of the Church vnder the tyranny of the Pope,\vhich is AntichrillT 



CHAP. XIX. 



In lencho he lodgeth m the houfe ofZachtus a Vubluane, and againfl the murmuring lew, ofeneth the reafons ofhk 
fodomg ii Hefbeweth.thatthelajidayfbouldnotbeyet, if and what then in the iudgement he will dot 'both to v, 
ofbtsamrchaswetlgoodasbad, x 7 ttndalfo to the reprobate Iewes. z 9 Beingnow come to tbe place of his Ta/Tton he 
emcth(weepwandf m -ete!ling the deflruclion of bind Hie r ufalem)witb triumph as tlmr Chifl. 45 He Lweth his rial, 
for the foufe of Godmd teacheth thereiv^tery day. 47 The rulers wonlddejlroy himjmfor feare of thereof le. 

Bb.j. And 



.1 



TheGofpel Chap.xix, 

The GoiH A Nd string ">* he walked through Ie- A Ndlcfas entred in, eminent thorow Ie* 

vpontheDe. XXrkho. £\rtcho. 

<5X° 3 2 ^ behol d a man named Zachams : * Andbehold, therewas a man named Za* 

and this was a Prince of the Publicans, and ch&us, which was the chiefe among the Publi* 

he rich. canes/ind was rich alfo : 

3 And he fought to fee I e s v s what he 3 And he fought meanes to fee Iefm what 
was,and he could not for the multitude, be- hejfjould be, and could not for the preafe, be* 
c aufc he was litle of ttature. caufe he was litlc offiatttre. 

4 And running before, he || went vp into * ^nd he ranne before, and c limed vp in* 
a fycomorc tree that he might fee him : be- to a wildefigge tree, to fee him : for hee was to 
caufe he was to pafle by it. come that way. 

5 And when he was cometo the place, s Andwhen lefts came to the place, he loo* 
I e s v s looking vp,faw him,and faid to him, ked vp andfaw him, andfaydvnto him, Zache, 

Zachxus. Zacha;us,comc do wne in halt : becaufe this come downe at once :for to day I must abide at 

day I muft abi de in thy houfe. thy houfe. 

6 And he in haft came downe,and recei- 6 And he came downe hastily, and receiued 
ucd him reioycing. him w fully. 

7 And when all faw it, they murmured, 7 Andnhen they allfaw it, they murmured^ 
faying that he turned in,to a man that was a faying that he was gone in to tary with a man 
* U1 ncr * that is a fmncr. 

8 But Zachauis ftanding , fayd to our $ ^ndZachtiis flood foorth,and faid vnto 
Lord, Behold the halfe of my goods, Lord, the Lord, Behold, Lord, ths halfe of my goods I 
Igmc to tncpoore : and it I hauedefrau- giue to the poore, andif T haue taken fiom any 

ded any man of any thing, || I reftorc foure- man byforgedjcauillation, Ireflore him f owe i Or/alfe^ 

fold. f /^ J cufciion. 

9 Ies vs faid to him,That this day falui- p lefts faid vnto him, This day is faluation 
tion is made to this houfe : becaufe that he come to this houfe .- becaufe that he is alfo the 
alfo is the fonne of Abraham. c hud of Abraham. 

Mu8,u. io For the Sonne of man is come to ,o * For the fonne of man is come to feeke, 

fcekc and to faue that which was loft. ^ andtofauethatwhichwaslosl. 

1 1 They hearing thefe things, he added , , ^y a , t h ey heard thefe things, he ad* 

andfpakeaparab e, for that he was nigh to ded,andfpake a parable, becaufe hewasnich to 

Hicmialem and becaufe thy thought that Hiemfalem, and becaufe they thought that the 

forthwith the kingdom or God iliould be kingdome of God fhouldfhortly appear e. 

TheCofrd m tr r j . c xa • «, '** He f yd therefore, dcertaine noble MztuBtu 

foraconUr I2 Hc Ia y d therefore,* A certaine noble manwentinto a farre countrey, to receiue for Matc.2f.14. 

2SST3 ^.^^oafarrecountrcytotaketo himfelfeahingdome,andtocoineagaine. 

name v for s. h»i"clrc akingdome,and torcturne. , , , A > » , , , uji- r 

Kffitaa t? AnAc,V.\nahL Pn f Pr ,^ c h. „ w - . 'S ^ndwhen he had called his ten feruants, 

ofFrance. 
Auguft.2j, 

Mufti* pic till I come. 

14 And his citizens hated him : and they '+ Tm ™ citiaM " hated hi ™> «»dfent a 
fent a legacie after him, faying, We will not *"*"*& ***** him > /<?>ȣ> We will not haue this 
haue this man reigne oucr vs. man tore igne oner vs. 

15 And it came to paffc after he retur- '* <iAnditcametopaffe> that when he had 
ned,hauing receiucd his kingdome : and he ^eturned,receimng his kingdome, then hee com* 
commaunded his feruaunts to be called, to tnaunded thefe feruants to be called vnto him, to 
whom hc gaue the money : that he might whom hee hadgiuen the money ', that hee might 
know how much cuery man had gained by knowhowmuch euery man had gained in occtt* 
occupying. - $i"g- 

1 6 And the firft came, faying, Lord, thy ' 6 Then came the first, faying , Lord, thy 
pound hath gotten ten pounds. f' ece hath gained ten pieces. 

1 7 And he faid to him, Well fare thee 17 tAndhefayd vnto him, Well, thou good 
goodferuant, becaufe thou haft bene faith- firuaunt : becaufe thou hast bene faithfuM in 
full in a litle, thou flialthaue power ouer avery litle thing, haue thou authorise oucr ten 
tten cities. cities. 

18 And 18 And 



1 5 And calling hi's ten feruants, he gaue , '/, f'tt* 5 ''f'^f «»&»<"?> 
then ten poundsfandfayd to them, Oca.- ^f^f™*^*^' fa tor*-*. 



Holy 

WE EKE. 



C H A P. X I X. 



According to S.Luke. 



12$ 

/ 8 And the fecond came, faying, Lord, thy 
piece hath encreafed fine pieces. 

ip Andtothefame\&fayd>Bethoualfomr 
let oner fine cities. 

20 And another came, fay ing,Lord, behold, 
here is thy piece, which /haue layedvp in a nap- 
kin: 

21 tor 7 feared thee, because thou art a 
nodit^^ ft™M man: thou ta^ 



1 8 And the fecond came, faying, Lord, 
thy pound hath made fiue poundes. 

ip Andhefaydtohim, And be thou o- 
uer fiue cities. 

20 And an other came,faying, Lord, loe 
here thy pound,which I haue had laied vp in 
a napkin, 

a i Fori feared thee, becaufethouartan 
auftcrcman: thou takeft vp that thou didft 



See annotate 



ightcer- 



thou didft not fow. 

a % He faith to him, By thine own mouth 
I iudge thee, naughtic feruant . Thou didft 
know that I am anauftere man, taking vp 
that I let not do wne,and reaping that which 

I lowed not: 

z 3 And why didft thou not giue my mo- 
onsMatrfu7, ne „ co t [ lc banke,andl comming mi 

1 ' tes with viiirie haue exacted it ? 

24 Andhefaid to them that ftoode by, 
Take the pound away from him, and giue it 
to him that hath the ten pounds. 

25 And they laid to him, Lord, he hath 
ten pounds. 

26 But I fay to you,that to euery one that 
hath (hall be giuen : and from him that hath 
not, that alfo which he hath fliall be taken 
from him. <£fl 

The fifth part a 7 But as & r thofe mine enemies that 

of the Gofpeiu wouldnothauemercigneouerthem, bring 

weekcofhis them hither : and kill them before me. 
paiuon in 28 And hauing faid thefc things Jie went 

Mt.iu. before alccnding to Hierulalcm. 
Mui,t. 29 And it came to paite*when he was 

Io.i2,iy. come nigh to Bcthphage and Bethania vino 

the mount called 6liuet,hefcnttwo of his 

Difciples, 

3 o Saying, Goe into the towne which is 

oueragainft, into the which as you enter, 

you fliall find the colt of an afle tied, on 



Palme- 

fVNOAYi 



dwne,andreapefl that thou diddesi not [owe. 

22 Then he faith vnto him, Of thine owne 
mouth mil I iudge thee , thou euill fermmt ; 
KneweH thou that I am aflraite man, taking vp 
that/laiednotdoxnejindreaping that /did not 
fowe - 

23 AndwhereforegaueUnotthoumy mony 
into the banke, and at nty comming I might haue 
required mine owne with vantage? 

24. And hee fajdvnto them that ftoode by, 

Takefiom him that piece % and giue it to him that 
hath ten pieces. 

2 s And they fajdvnto him, Lord> he hath 

tenpieces. 

26 For /fay vnto you, * That vnto euery one Matt.13.1a. 
which hathjbalbegiuen: and from him that hath an( * X W*< 
not.fhalbe taken away euen that he hath. flffl?** 

27 (JPloreouer, thofe mtne enemies which 
tvould not that /Jhouldr eigne ouer them, bring 
hither, and flay them before me. 

28 Andwhenhehadtkusfpoken, hee went 
forward,afcend':ngvp to Hterufalem. 

2p *And it came topajfejvhen he was come MaiMt a 
nigh to Bethphage and Bethame , befdes the xnark * IM * 
mount which is called Oliuet, he fen t two of his 
dffcip/eSy 

3 Saying,Goye into the towne which u ouer 
again fly ou, in the which atyour entringye fljall 



which no man euer hath fitten : ioofe him, find a £olt ttedjvheronyet neuerwan fate: loofe 
and br in g him. him find bring him hither. 

31 And ifany man aske you, Why loofe $l Andifanymanashtyou,whydoyc!oofi 
you him ? Youfliall fay thus to him,becaufe himtfhtu fall ye fry vnto him, Became the Lord 
out Lord necdeth his icruice. hath need of him. 

; 32 And they that vvere lent, wenttheir rhnthatmre fent pent their »* t mA 

3f^ dfoundashcfa y dt0thcmjthcC0lt fomdeMKMhebadfydvvtotkcm. 

33 Andastheywerealoojing the Qolt, the 



{landing. 



3 3 And when they loofed the colt, the 
owners thereof faid to them,\V hy loofe you 
the colt. 

34 But they faid, Becaufe our Lord hath 
need of him. 

3 5 And they brought him to I e s v s. And 



owners thereof fay d vnto them, why loofe ye the 
Colt? 

34* And they fay d> For the Lord hath neede 
of htm. 

Sf * And they brought him to Uftut& their Macui.7. 
cafting their garments vpon the colt, they garments being cafi on the Colt, they fit /efm khn im* 
let I e s v s thereupon. * thereon. 

3 6 And Bb. 4, 36 And 



®° L E V KE . TheGofpel Chap/xix. 

3 6 And as he went, they fpred their gar- 36 And as he vent, they (bred their clothes 

ments vnderneath in the way. in the way. 

37 And when he approched now to the 37 aAndwhen he was now come nigh to the 

defcent of mount-Oliuet, all the multitudes going downe of the mount Olivet, the whole mtd- 

| His difdples. of" them that defcended, began with ioy to tttttdeofthe difcifles began reioycing to prayfe 

prayieGodwithalowdvoyce, for all the Godwithalowdvoyce, for all the miracles that 

miracles that they had feene> they hadfeene, 

58 Saying, Biefled is he that commeth 3 8 Sayi»g,BUffedbe thekmg that commeth 

king in the name of our Lord, peace in hca- in the name of the Lord, peace m hcatten, and 

uen, and glory on high. g [ ory in the higheft. 

3 9 And certaine Pharifces of the multi- 39 ^dfome of the Tharifees of the com- 

tudes fayd to him, Mai(ter> rebuke thy dif- panyfayd vnto him, Mutter t rebuke thy dip. 

ci P les - rifles. 

-ft |°wl><»mlie%d,Ifiytoyou,That +o Heanfwermg,faydvntothem,Itellyoa t 

it tneie hold their peace,the ftones mail cry. that if thefe would hold 'then-peace jhcnjhal the 

41 And as he drew neere, feeing the ci- (tones cry immediatly. 

tie,he wept vpon it,faying, ^ A „d when he was come neere, he beheld 

42 Becaule if thou alfo hadft knowen, thecitie,andweptonit, 

and that in this thy day, the things that per- ^ 2 * Saying , If thou hadft knowen thofe MaM 4 .r. 

tame to thy peace : but now they arc hid things whichbtlonovnto thy peace, euen in this """^J* 

ih* m .m &om * rac fY es \ „ „ , thy day: but now are they hidfiomthine eyes. 

fiiwTvSi 41 Fortthedayesfludlcomevponthce: P tL , „ i , J , 

tilled fv" T. . Y „ . r , r ... 43 For the dayes (hall come vpon thee, that 

after thedath and thy enemies lliall compaflc thee with a .». ,i„ „ n , f . ' , 

SSI trench, and indole thee about, and ftraiten '^^f M ^I ^^^ 

$£SEi thee on cucry fide, *»dcmpajfe theeround, andkeepe thee tnon e- 

Ufides mere- i n j( ,• n i , ttcry fiae 9 

dibiemtterics 44 All(i °cace thee flat to the ground, J * j i r . i » t , 

-ft}S ondThy children that arein thee, aiidthe; ^^^"^^f^Tt* 

tSgHH fliallnotleaue in thee a ftone vpon a ftone : fj^tdrenvhtcharemthee: andtbeyjballnot 

fl*d«taL becaufe thou haft not knowen the time of £"*/* *? "jfe Trf"? /tf 

hundrcithou- f u wv ;/: Mt - _ thou knoweft not the time of thy vtlttatton. 

land, and were l °y YJlliailOli. * 2 j i ■ i , it 

ukencapdues 45 * Andcntringintothetemple,hebe- *{ i ^?i ^ V^?* 

Ctt ga to caft out the fellers therin & the buiers, f f ^ them that fold therem^nd them that «"*» 

SUfeST 4 6 Say'«g to themjt is written, 7km ***; 

&greateft^&»yc«/^^«/J of pr^*r. But you haucw«t , ^ Saytngvnto them, It is written, My Ha-J*.7. 

Sthl 'tadenneoftheeues. hoti f e ^he houfe of prayer: but yehaue made it lercm '7."- 

the> putchrift 47 And he was teaching daily in the a ^»»^oftheeues. 

fibj^flfU. temple. Andthe chiefePrietts &the Scribes *7 And he taught daih in the temple.But the 

«** and the Princes of the people fought to de- highpriefls and the Scribes ,and the chiefe of the 

ulzi'iz. 17 fooyhim • peoplewent about to deftroy him, 

Mr.ii,T<. 48 And they found not what to doe to 4.8 *And could notfmdewhat to doe : for 

m vs d a v. him. For all the people was fufpenfe hea- all the people did hang of him, when they heard 

*■ ' 5 > 7 ' ring him. him. 



Ici.7.11. 



Rhem, 1. 



Tulke. 1. 



Rhem. 2, 



MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. xix. 

X7 Ten cities.) Marke here againfi tlx aduirfariesjhat the rewards of thefe txvogoodferuantsbediuers and im- 
<eqtu!l,ucording to the diucrjitie or intqmlitie oftI>eirgainet 3 that isjheir merites, andyetotureceiuethtlxpeny (Mt. 
io 3 9.^ at well at the other ,that isjieauen or life euerlafting. 

The diuerfirie ofthe rewards we acknowledge, which are according ro the diuerfitic of his gifts.For of his Merit* 
mercy he crowneth his giftes,not our merites. Jugufljn •pfd.jojm.x . Otherwife euery child may conceiue, 
that the gayne often pounds,doth not deferue the gouernment often cities. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xix. 

4 Wentvp.) I&ttnety inward deuotion of faith and charitU towards Chmjwexterml offices of fetmg/olovp'ing. Ejternaflifc- 
tmchmg,receitung^mbmrmgUm,arerecommndedtovsinthUexamiU: ami fa our manifold exteriour deuotion W- uotwa. 
wards bn S.taamtnts,SainEis and femants,be gratefuU: fpecially the endemur of good people not only to beprefent at Mafft 

°r'ntheChitrchJutiobeneeretl>eB.Sacrament,andtofeeitxvith4Ureuere^^ 
Clmrchynuch more toreceiue it into tlxhwft of tlxir body. 

External! 



w. 



j> 






According to SXuke. 



124 



Ttth.3. 



Holy CHAP. XX, 

w l * ' * Extcrnall offices done to Chriftcs pcrfon by thofe thatbeleeued in him, were acceptable tohim,othcrwife 
Fulkt* %• not . Herod defired to fee Chrift, the multitude followed him, and thronged him, which after were ready to 

crie Crucific him. The Pharifecsdiuers times interteined him, Iudas kilfed him . But whereas you fay, the 
extcrnall offices of deuotion, &c. are recommended to vs for example : we know he hath recommended the Snpcrfliuon, 
poore afflifted for his fake to be rcleeued, but not to be honored in all rcfpe&s as his perlbn was, of them who 
acknowledged him to be the fonne of the liuing God . As for his facraments and fainfts, require no fuch ex- 
ternal! offices, neither are they acceptable to him or his fainfts . As for die preafing of fiiperftitious papifts, 
to be ncere the idoll of the maffc, and to fee it held vp or caried about, contrary to the inftitution of the blct 
fed facrament, hath no colour of defence by example of Zachxus who defired to fee Chrift, no although 
Chrift were as verely to be fecne in the facrament, as he was in the way, feeing this facrament was ordeincd 
to be eaten and drunkcn,not to be gafed and looked vpon. 

ShcW* 3* 8.1 reftorc foure fold.) Tijat which wegiue of our owne, is almes andfatisfaSfionfor our fanes : but thnt which xce 

rejlore of il gotten goods by Extortion, Vfurie, Sitnome, Bribrie, Theft, or otherxoife, thatu called here Hefloring.^nd it is of Rcflitution. 
ducty and not of free almes, and mujl be r. ndrednot to whom we lift , but to the parties annoyed if it he pofJtbie $ other-wife it 
muflbebeflowed vpon the poore, or other good vfes, according to thea.luife of our fuperiour and fuch as haste clxtrge of 'om 
foules. But that he y elded fourefoid, that wot more then fa was be mi, but very fntisfathrie for his former fimes aifo . Jnd s at bfaaion. 
herewith we may note, that it is not thegiuing of a peny, gpote, r croxone, of a riche mansfuperfluitie, that isfo much re - 
commended tofmners for redeeming their faultes : but this large beflowing vpon Clrrifi, to filial and giue it in almes,to giue 
the moytie of 'ottrgoodes, to render foure times fomstch for that which is wrotQfully gotten, that extinguifbeth femes* The 
poore widowes braffepeny was very grateful Jxcatsfe it was al or much of that {he had : but the viciie mans pound ofkisfuper* 
fluitie, though it be good^yet is nothing fograteful, 

Almes and all other decdes of charitie, are a duety of thankfclndTe for finnes forgiuen,no fatisfaftion,as 
is manifeft by the parable of the feruant,that ought tenne thoufand talents : Matth.6.x8. But in your difcourfe Satbfe&ion. 
of rcftitution, you open a great myfterie of miquitie, whereby the Icfuites, Seminaries, and other broodes of 
treafon and impictie are maintcined, & not of the popes meere liberalise . For while you teach reftkution to 
be neccflary(which all good men doe acknowledge)you haue found out a cafe wherby infinite mafles of mo- 
nie may be brought to the popes difpofition, and fuch as be favours vnder him. For if the parties iniuried, be 
not knowne 3 dcad, or otherwise not to be fatisfied,you determine, that the goods ill gotten, muft be bellowed 
on the poore, or vpon good vfes, andthatisnotamifle. But you will not truftthc confcicnce of the wrong 
doer, to beftow it as he lift , but according to the aduife of your fuperiour , which is the pope and his clergie, 
which haue cure of ioules . So that while you challenge to the Pope and your felues , the difpofition of goods 
gotten wrongfully, you take vpon you an office farre woorfle then Iudas cxercifcd,and by this meanes,ill got- 
ten goods are woorfle beftowcd,to maintcine trcafons, hcrefies, and trecherie, and if need be, open warres a- 
gainft Chriftian princes . But why I pray you, if the Extortioner, Vfurcr,Simoniake, Briber &c. haue the ThepopecJiaU 
confcicnce to reftorc where he cannot to the parties iniuried, which oughtfirftto be regarded, may he not lengcth the 
beftow it vprightly and finccrely vpon the poore, or other good vfes ? Or if he Jacke aduife, why may he not di T°^ on °f 
take it of godly and wife men, though they haue not the charge of his foulc, and though the Pope neuer hearc *> S olt *» 
ofit? But whereas Zachsus reftorcd foure folde, it was not for fatisfa&ion othisfinncs, butafruitcofhis 
true repentance, whereby he declared, that the iniurie he had done to any man, difplcafcd him fo much, thac 
he accounted it no better then theft, and therfore was content to rcftore, as jf he had becneconuiftedof 
theft . Therefore, where you come in with large beftowing vpon Chrift of all, or a moitie, or foure fold refti- 
tution, defpiiing the rich mans penic, groate, orcrownc, you plead well for Corban, andyetyouarc con- 
tent to play lmall game, and to take eucn the poore widdowes mite, if ihe haue no more, or not much more 
to giue,not contemning the rich mans pound . But why did not Chrift challenge the difpofition of this foure 
folde reftitution, that Iudas might haue had the fingering of k? Or by what right may Chriftcs good vicat 
challenge that Chrift did not t Ht left wife, if Chrift could not intend it, why did he not commit the difpofiti- 
on ofit to Peter, as his deputie in thofe wciglnie cafes ofconfcience,referued to his ovvnc iurifdiftion? we 
know that liberall almes of a cheerefull giuer pleafeth God, as a fruite of faith, and (hall haue great reward. 
He is blinde that can not fee, as well in this place, as in diucrs other, how vnder colour of merit, fatisfa&ion, 
extinguishing of finne, and laft of all, of reftitution,you feeke not only to deuourc poore widowes houfes,but 
to be Lords of rich yfurers and opprcflbrs goods. 

CHAP. XX. 

Totheleweshe etitoucheth hispwerbythewtnesoflobn who wasanunftnt of God. 9 and foreteHeth in a parable thir 
reprobation mofi worthy (with the vocation of the Gentils in their place) 1 7 and confeqtwitty their irreparable damna* 
tion that fhalenfue thereof 20 He defeated) their fmre about paying tribute to Cteftr; vj heanfwerethalfothin^ 
MnthnoftheSaddueesagainflthz'R.efiiYreftion. 40 ^ndfohudngputthemalltofilence, 41 he turnethand pofeth 
tlxm, btcaufe they imagined that Chrift fhould be no more but a man : 4 J bidding al to beware of the Scribes (authors of 
the Icwesfdrifrne from him) being ambitious and hypocrites. 

ANd*ttcametopafle, thatonone ofthofe Mat.iMj. 
dayes, tube taught the people fa the um- mar.11.x7. 
pie, anipreachedthe Gojpell , the high Prices 
and the Scribes came vpon him, with the elders, 

z nAndfpake vnto him, faying, Tel vs, by 
what au&oritic doefl thouthefe things? Either 
who is he thatgane thee this anftoritie? 

3 He 



\ 

I 



! 



* 



1 

I 



t v » s d a y A Nd it came to palTe : in one of the daies 

iviui'ir ^^* wncn ^ e " was tea ching the people in 
* ' the temple &euagelizing 3 thecheefePriefts 

& the Scribes with the auncients afiembled, 
tsee Annot. % And fpakc faying to him , % Tel vs, in 
a: c*»>*j. w j,at power doeit thou thefe things ? or, 
who is he that hath giucn thee^ his power? 

3 And 



j> 



9 



,1 

W E E K E. 



Holt TheGofpel Chap. xx. 

5 And I e s v s anfwering, faid to them, I 3 He anfwering, faidvnto thorn, I will alfo 
alfb wil aske you one word. Anlwer me, askeyouone word,andanfwereme, 

4 The baptifme of Iohn was it from hea- 4. The baptifme of Iohn, was it from heauen, 
uen,or of men? or of men? 

5 But they thought within themfelues, j And they reafonedwith themfelues faying, 

faying , That if we lay , From heauen : he Ifwefljalljay from heauen J3ewdljay,why then 
Wil fay, Why then did you not beleeue him? beleeuedye him not? 

6 But if we fay, Of men : the whole peo- 6 Tint and if we fay, Of men , all the people 
pic wil ftone vs : for they are certaine that will ft one vs •; For they be per funded that Iohn is 
Iohn is a Prophet. a Prophet. 

7 And they anfwered that they knew not 7 Andthey anfwered, that they could not tell 
whence it was. -whence it was. 

8 And Iesvs faid to them, Neither doe 8 nAndlefus faidvnto them, Neithertelll 
I tel you in what power I doe thefe things, you by what auftoritieldo thefe things, 

Efa.?,i. 9 And he began to (ay to the people this 9 Then beganne he to put forth to the people 

Mun .,33 • parable , * A certaine $ man planted a vine- this parable : * A certaine man planted a vine- Efa.y.r.' 

*s«^'mar.y ar ^ andlctitouttonusDandmen : ^ llc J#*k **& let it forth to husbandmen, and went ««*«. 
ginai annotad. was from home a long time, himfelfe intoaftranve countrie for a treat tea- ma " ,! *3' 

onsMOT.il. I0 And in time he fent to the husband- /^. * J «*■»"• 

men a feruant, that they fliould giue him of " / lAndwben the time was come, hefent a. 

the fruit of the vineyard . Who beating him, feruant to the husbandmen, that they Jhould giue 

fent him away emptie. him oftheftuite of the vineyard. But they, when 

1 1 And aoaine he fent an other feruant. they hadbeaten himfent htm away emptie. 
But they beating him alfo and reprochfully / / Andagaine, he fent yet another feruant: 
abufing him,fent him away emptie. but they, when they had beaten him alfo, and 

1 2 And againe he fent the third : who entreated him Shamefully , fent him awayemp- 
wounding him alfo,caft him out, tie. 

1 3 And the lord of the vineyard faid, / 2 Againe, he fent the third, and when they 
What flial I doc? I wil fend my beloued had wounded him alfo, they cafi him out. 
fonne: perhaps when they flial fee him,they , s Thenfaidthelordofthe vineyard, what 
Wil reuerence him. Jhall I doe ? /will fend my deer e fonne : it may be 

1 4 Whom when the husbandmen faw, they wtUrcuerence him when they fee him. 
they thought within themfelues , faying, ,^ <Butwhen the husbandmen faw him,they 
This is the heirc, let vs kil him, that the bed- reafoned within themfelues, faying, This is the 

tage may be ours. heyre, come, let vs kill him, that the inheritance 

1 5 And cafting him forth out of the vine- maybe ours. 

yard they killed him. What therforcwU the , s ^d w hen they had cafi him out of the 

Lordofthevineyarddoetothem? vineyard jbey killed bim.wbat then Jbal the lord 

16 He wil come , and wil deftroy thefe f t he vineyard doe vnto them? 
husbandmen , and wil giue the vineyard to , 6 H e Jhall come anddefiroy thefe husband- 
others . Wbich they hearing, faid to him, me n,&Jhall let out his vineyard to other, when 
Godrorbid. they heardt\i\s,theyPud,God forbid. 

17 But he beholding them faid, Whatis l? <A„dhe beheld tbem,andfaid,*what is Pfid.n8.zi; 

this then that is written, Theftone whichthe this then that is written,The ftone that the buil- 

Pf.U7,». builders resetted, the fame is become into the ders difalowed, the fame is become the head of 

head of the comer? t fo corner . t 

1 SEucry one that fallethvpon this ftone, iS whofoeuer frail flumblevpon that ftone, 
lhal be qualhed.-and vpon whom it flial fall, ^ dhe fr^ . fa m „homfbeuer it (ball fall, it 
it lhal breake him to pouder. willgrinde him to powder. 

19 And the cheefe Priefts and Scribes lfi ^ W theh h Priefia ^^ Saibei 

fought tolayhandesvpon him that houre : thefimehoure went about to lay handes on him, 

and they feared the people, for they knew a „ d they feared the people :foi they perceiued 

that he fpake this fimilitude to them. that hehadfpoken thisfmilitudeagainft them. 

Mt.ii,iy. 20 *And watching,they fent fpies which 20 *And they watched him, and fent foorth 

Mm M3» fliould feine the felues iuft : that they might Jpies , which Jhould faine themfelues righteous 

take him in his talke, and deliuer him to the men, that they might take holde of his wordes, to 

princi- deliuer 



Holy 

WE EKE. 



Chap.xx. 



According to S.Luke, 



l *5 



principaltic and power ofthePrsefidcnt. 

2 1 And they asked him, faying, Maifter, 
wc know that thou fpeakeft and tcacheft 
rightly : and thou doett not accept perfon, 
but teacheft the way of God in truth, 

2% Is it lawful for vs to giue tribute to 
Ccefar,orno? 

2 3 But confidcring their guile, he faid to 
them,Why tempt you me? 

24 Shew me a penie • Whole image hath 
it and infeription ? They anfwering faid, 

Csefars. 

25 And he faid to them, Render thcrfore 

StfLe the things that are C*fars y t to Cdar ; and 
wPtinccvhac the things that are Gods, to God. 

G^bcno? 26 And they could not reprehend his 
word before the people : and marueiling at 
his anfwcr,they held their peace. 



Sec Annot. 
Mat.c.iMj 

Mu*,i8. 



2 7 * And there came certaine of the Sad- fwere>andheld their pace. 



deliuer him vnto the power andauftoritieofthe 
deppstie. 

2 / And they atkedhim>faying* Mafler> we Matt. ii. i6< 
know that -thou fay eft and teacheft right, neither maMW 3» 
confideresi thou the outward appearance of any 
man, but teacheft the way of God truely : 

22 Is it Uivfullfor vs to giue tribute vnto 
fo far, or not? 

23 Whenhe had perceiucd their craftineffe 9 
he faid vnto themjvhy tempt ye me? 

24 Shew me a penie; xvhofe image andfk- 
perfcription hath it ? 7 hey anfwering , faide, 
Ctfirs. 

2s And he faid vnto them, ¥ giue then vnto Rom.T3.7- 
defar the things which belong vnto Ctfar.-and 
to God 9 the things that perteinevnto God. 

26 lAndthey could not reprooue his fay ings 
before the people : andthey marueiledathis an- 



ducees, which deniethatthereisarefurre- 
&ion,and they asked him, 

.28 Saying, Maifter, Moyfes gaue vs in 
Dciu?,?. writing, * If a mans brother die hauinga 
wife, and he haue no children, that his bro- 
ther take her to wife , & raife vp feede to his 

brother. 

29 There were thcrfore feuen brethren: 
and the firtt tooke a wife, and died without 
children. 

30 And the next tooke her, and he died 
without children. 

3 1 And the third tooke her . In like ma- 
ner alio al the fcucn, & they lefc no fecd,and 
died. 

3 2 Lart of a! the woman died alfo. 

33 In rhe refurreition thcrfore, whofe 
wife fhal flic be of them ? iithens the feuen 
had her to wife. 

34 And Ie svs faid to them, The chil- 
dren of this world marrie, and arc giucn in 



manage 



3 5 But they that I ftial bet counted wor- 
thie of that world and the refurre&ion from 
the dead,neither marrie,nor take wiucs, 

3 6 Neither can they die any more , for 
they are || equal to Angels : and they arc the 



27 Then* came to him certaine of the Sadu- Matt. 11.13. 
cees (which deny that there is any refurreftion) roar.12.18. 
andthey asked him, 

2f Sayings <JMat(ler, Mojes wrote vnto vs, 
* If any mans brother die, hauingawife,andhe Deur,*J.f. 
die without children, that then his brother fhould 
take his wife, and raife vpfeed vmo his brother. 

2$ There were therfore feuen brethren, mid 
the fir (l, when he had taken awtfe, diedwithout 
children. 

30 And the fecond tooke her to wife, and he 
diedchtldleffe. 

3/ And the third tooke her, and in likgwife 
the refidue of *the feuen^and left no children be- 
htnde them y and died. 

32 Laft of all>the woman died alfb. 

33 NowintherefurrcBion,whofewife*fthe 
isjheffor feuen had her to wife. 

34 Iefus anfwering, faid vnto them, The 
children of this world marrie wiues % and are 
married: 

3 f But they which /hall be counted woorthie 
to enioy that world , and the refurreElion from 
the dead, doe not marrie wines, neither are 
married: 

36 Tor neither can they die any more , for 
they are equatlvnto the Angels \& are the formes 



fonnes of God,feeing they are the ionnes of of Godwin as much as they are the children of the 



therefurredHon. 

37 But that the dead rife againe, Moyfes 
alfofhewed, befide the bufli, as he calleth 
the Lord, The God of Abraham, and the God 
oflfaac,andthe Godoflacob. 

3 8 For God is not of the dead, but of the 
liuing. for al Hue to him, 

3P And certaine of the Scribes anfwe- 
ring,faid to him, Maifter, thou hail faid wel. 

40 And 



refurreWton. 

37 ssfndthat the dead be raifed, *tMofes ExoAj A 
alfo fhewed befides the bramble bujh, when he 
calleth the Lord, the God of Abraham, and the 
Godof lfahac,andthe God of Jacob. 

3 S For he is not a God of dead, but of liuing * 
for all Hue vnto him. 

3 j> Then certaine of the Pharifies anfwe* 
YingfaidiMaifterfhonhaftwellfayd. 

+0 zAnd 



Holy 

WEEKE. 



Mt.ttj44- 

Mr.u,3<5. 
Kio$,i. 



Mr.U^ 



Bhem.i. 
Fttlke.j. 



£}jtm*2. 



The new 
Tcftamenc. 
an. ij8o. 



Fulke. 2. 



TheGolpel Chap.xx; 

40 And further they durft not aske him 40 And after that, durft they not ash him 

anything. any queftion at all. 

41 But he faid to them , * How fay they 41 sAndhefaydvnto them, * How fa they Mat^ 
that Chrift is the fonne of Dauid ? that Chrift is "Dauidsfonne, roark.11.3y, 

^| AndD ^ id r h ^r^ aithi ; th ; b ? 0kC ^AndDaHidhtmfelfefatthinthehoo^eof 

$$^™&»*9*~*>*<- *?f*«\ I rheLordfasdtom.LorZsim^ 
J'& J " J """> thou on my right hand. 

43 Till put thine enemies, the footefioole of . , ,£„ T , ,,. . , r a , , 
thyfeete? 43 Ttll I make thine enemies thy footftoote? 

44 Dauid then calleth him Lord :& how , 4^f Dauid therefore cadeth him Lord, and 
is he his ibnne? hm u he then his fonne? 

45 And al the people hearing him , he „ +? ^f *" *•*&»* ofaUthepeople, he 
faidtohisDifciples, fatdvntohisdifciples, 

46 * Beware of the Scribes , that wil J 6 * Beware of the Scribes, which willgoe in Matt.13.rf. 
walke in robes, and loue falutations in the l°% robes, and hue greetings in the markets, & mark, n.38, 
market-place, and the firft chaires in the fy- the higheft feats m the Synagogues ,<& the chiefe 
nagogs,and the cheefe roomes in fcafles. roomes atfeafts, 

47 Which deuoure vvidowes houfes: fei- 47 which deuoure widdowes houfes, vnder 
rung long praier . Thefe fhal receiue greater colour of long prayers : the fame Jhall receiue 
damnation. greater damnation. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xx. 

3f. Counted worthy Tbegrcel^ u ad**** mportctbalfotbh'rmch, They that arc mads worthie, fl» 

H r gf * Ce 'J 6 * 1 *** 1 ? t] *y onndeede mnble. as alfoln the next chapter verfe 16. & 2. Thefla ,<. 

Hie Grcekeis none other then your owne translation , whichyou may be afoamed to corrcd, hauinein 
your preface preferred it before the Greeke. 6 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xx. 

proued them, and found them worthy of him fclf. *dM«.\ o.He thatloueth his father more thcnmLs not to defau < »< 
wo™yofmc.Wcy p.Thatyoum^ 

nesameEngLfhTefiu^tsdoufiiJU, reading^ Heb.,o. Of how much forer punifhment (hal hebeworthit _ , ,. 

Zltl ^l!u?T 1*i ^i' m **> "* ° W ***»&*** » God, but »orth« of the rwrd Lick 
heluubprotodedforfabaslouehnn. Seethe ^mot.l.lhelll^. ' 

T^fcripturcsneueranirme,d 1 atgoodmenby thcirworks, merits, or deferts, are worthy of heaucn • but ftfeb. 
only by the grace of God m Chrift Ieius . In whom they are accepted as worthie .And thaVnTans work? <W 
byChriftesgracedoecond^elyorwormdydefemeeternall^uiscontra^ 

nuented the diftinftion (fAn and CW&««. But to examine your texts of fcripture, which you brine 

^rn U TnuT; VP ° Pe ?u Thcfirftb 5, in S no canonicaUfcripmre/mufteitherbevnderftoodaccrjS 
^Sfh 1 T fth J !Can u mCallfcrip,Ure ' orclsb «<^- By faith therefore, which is trkef a 

noTn&nnr^ 'I f^^f^^Hy^rueGodsvvrAbutourgoodworke^becaufemeyTc 
not pafeft,nor ours,but Gods gifts ,n vs,deierue not to v S Gods fcuor & grace^vhich is freely eiuen ThfrdlY 

thementoftheirgoodworksm this life, but that at the length,thcym!y be made worthy in ChrS thdr re 

orlceS 

grace of Chrift) to make men as woorthy of the ioyes of heauen by them: as God is of elorV oower and 

mareftie of his owne nature. And whereas you fay it isallone, tobe counte^voorAifand » be5o^ 
thieindeedbyAeGreekcitisfolfe. For though in one of our I^taS^M^b^S^ 
peraduentiiretheword counted) bemgommed through ouerfighfyeS 

^W«£S 1 ^S , ?^ ,a,C, ^^^P^^rf^r-hteoulhefle of Chrift through faith, 
xseitnerareweloignorantofthcfcripture, butthatweknowtbcdisniticofGods grace, whereby not oncBe 



we 



fu&es. 



Holy C h a p. xxi* According to S. Luke, n6 

WEEK . we ^ acccptcd,butal(bour labours rewarded,bur altogether of the grace of God, andnotofthemcritcof 
our vvorksjwhich are not made worthy of rcward,(for then they fliould be perfeft,) but in the merites & wor- 
thies of Chrift 3 are compted worthy of ctcrnall life. . . 
r -> 3 6. Equal to A ngels.) Sahtlfs of our kpukjunv in their fiules/tnd after their reftmeBim in body andfoule toge- ™ c *gnmc o* 

JivCW'S • tfycyjhdlbeinal things equal to Angels: andfor degree ofbliffe>many Sainffs of greater meritefhal be aboue diners Jn- * 

nets : as S John Bafjti(i y the ^poflUs^and others»and our B, Lady abotse al the orders of holy faiths in dignitie and blij)e. and 
m maritel^ottr nature by Chrifi beingfo highly exalted aboue al Angels. 

Our Sauiourfaythnotjthat the Sain&s are now, but after the refurreftion they {hall be cquall to the An- T i lC saints 
gcls»Ncither fayth hc,in all thingSjbut in that,thcy fhall hauc no neede or vfc of mariage. That any Sain&s,as departed not 
theB.Virginc Marie,lohn Baptift,thc Apoft]cs,(hallbe aboue all Angels indignitie, the Scripture doth not like the An- 
leachjthcicforc it is prefumptuoufly,and blindly ,though neuer fo bol<Uy,affirmed. Minu. 

CHAP. XXI. 

lie eommendcth the poore widow for her two mhes^abone al, $ Hauing (aid that the Temple fhal be qkite deflroicd, 7 
he foreteUethfrfl many things that (halgoe before, to then a 'pgne aifo when it is neere , after which foal come the 
depruSfionitfelfin mcfi horrible maner, without hope ofrejlhution, vntilal T^ationsofthe Gentilsbe gathered into 
his Church in thevery end of the mrld. *5 jindthen what fignes fhal come of the laji dayferribteto tforvorld, 28 
but comfortable to vs of his Church 34 fo that we be alwaies watchful, 

A She looked ] vp* he fat* the richmenphich Maik.n.41' 
caft their giftes into the treafwie. 
Hefaw alfo a certainepoore mdow % cafting 



MUM 1 * 



AN D beholding , he faw them that did 
call their giftes into the treafurie^riche 
pcrlons. 

2 Andhcfawaifo a certaine poore wi- 
dow catting two braffe mites. 

3 And he faid , Verely I fay to you , that 
this poore widow hath catt more then al. 

4 For althefe of their aboundancehauc 
catt into the giftes of God: but flic || of her 
penury 5 hath catt in al her liuing that the had. 

5 And certaine faying of the temple that 
it was adorned with goodly ftones and do- 
narieSjhc faid, 

6 Thefe things which you fee,* the daies 
wilcome wherein % there flial not be left a 

Tvbs'day ftone vpon a ftone that fhal not be de- 

♦ttewjsfui- itroied. 

filled 4oyrr« j And they asked him , faying , Maifter, 

after the death .' -. , ., £ ,. , * ' 1? n , 1 « 

ot chviit,thc when flial thele things be : & what fhal be y 

Wn^thc w ' % nc w ^ cn tbey flial begin to come to pafle? 

moneth&day 8 Who laid, Seeyou benotfcduced.fbr 

wherein cbe 



Mtt4,r. 

Mar.ij,T 



in thither two mites. 

3 Andhe faydefif a trueth I fay vntoyou y 
that this poore widow bath put in wore then they 
all. 

4 Tor all thefe haue of thetr fuperfluitie caft 
in vnto the offerings of God, but foe ofherpenn- 
rie hath cafijn all the lining that pie had, 

5 *Andvntofome that ftake of the Temple, Ma "4.*. 

how tt was garmjhedw/th goodly jtones drgtftes, luk.t9.43. 
be fay d, 

6 As for thofe things whtchyt beholde , the 
dayes will come jn the which there fhall not be left 
one fione vpon another , that JhaH not beihrowen 
downe. 

7 And they askedhim fay ing^Mafier, when 
(ball thefe things be ? and whatjigne will there 
be,when thefe things fhall come topajfe ? 

S Andhe fay d 9 Take heede that ye be not de- 



theSok *^anywilcomeinmy name, faying that! ceiued: for many fhdl come in my name faying^ 
an 5 burnt it: am he : and the time is at hand,goe not thcr- famChnft.andtbe time draweth neere : roe re 



SaSa. fore after them. 

of by Salomon 9 b And vvhe you flial hcare of wanes and 

Iromtkrcedi- fcditioiis,bcnot terrified : thefe things mutt 
tying thereof fi r ft comc t0 p a fl" e b u t the end is not yet by 

^9yeres^- ana by. 

i*t*il* m J ° ^ cn ' 1C ^ to them, nation flialrife 
tMsnyfaifc. againfttiatio, & kingdom againft kingdom. 

KcTetikcs!sce l x And there flialbe great earth-quakes 



not therefore after them, 

$ 'But when ye fhall he are of warres and fe- 
ditionSybe not afraid : for thefe things muH first 
come topaJfe y bnt the endfoloweth not by and by. 

1 Then fayde he vnto them , Nation fhall 
rife againft nation , and kingdome againft king m 
dome ; 

u * 



******* . o i— ' - ^^'^>V^ 

An.Mt.24. inplaces,andpettilencesandfamines,&ter- places,and hungers 9 andpeft/lences, andfeare- ' * 

bThebofpei roursfiomheaucii, and there flial begreat fullthings; and great Jignes fhall there be fom 

heauen, 

1 z But before all thefe > they Jhall laye their 

handes on you^ndperfecute you , dcliueringyon 



for many Mar- flaneS. 

12 But before al thefe things they wil 

SSca- ** a y t ^ e * r ^ an ^ cs v P on y ou : auc ^ persecute 
thoiikemen. youdeliuering you into fynago^s and pri- 
sons , drawing you to kings andprefidents 
for my name. 

1 5 And it flial happen vntotyou for tcfti- 
monie. 

14 Lay 



vp to the Synagogue s> andintofrifons , and fhall 
bringyonvnto ktnges,and rulers, for my names 
fake. 

is ssfndttfoalltuwetoyouforateftiMO* 
niall, 

Cc 14 *** 



* f 



J* 



-7KS. 



The Gofpel 



Chap.xxi. 



14 Lay vp this therfore in your hartes, 14- * Be at a fure poynt therefore in jottr bfciui 



able to rcfift and gainefay. 

1 6 And you fhal be deliuered vp of your 
parents and brethren , and kinfemen and 
fiendes : and they v, il put to death of you. 

17 Anc* * " - " 7 
my name : 

1 8 And a heare of your head fhal not p e- 
ri£h. v 



net to premeditate how youfhal anfwer. " hearts, not tofiudie before what ye thai an- ma "°.£ 
15 For I wil giuc you mouth and wife- fmre. ""tij ji, 

doin, which al your aduerfaries fhal not be // Forlwillgiueyottamouthandwifedom, 

where againjl all your aduerfaries (hall not be 

able tofyeakejior rejifl. 

16 Tea,ye[hallbebetraiedalfoofyourpa- 

A V. 1 '"- rents jtnd brethren, andkinsfolkes , and friends, 

17 And you fhal be odious to al men for and Come ofyoujball they put to death, 

'7 And hated jhallye be of all men for my 
names fake. 

T . _ . „ tS * Andtherejball in no cafi one heare of Mu.io.,0, 

19 In your patience you fhal pofTeffe jour headperi/h. J * 

your fades. .0 /, Pofefeyeyour foules byyour patience. 

20 And when you fhal fee Hierufalem 20 *A»dr V henyeShaUfeeHierufalembefe- 
compaffed about with an armie : then know gedmthanhofle, then be fure that the defolati- Mat H if. 
that the defolation thereof is at hand. on of the fame is nigh. 

21 Then they that are in Iewrie,let them 2I Then let them^hich are in /urie, fleet* 
flee to the mountaines : and they in the mid- themomtaines , and let them which are in the 

:" „ e f * °i f? e V" iem dc ? m : and the V in the middes ofit&part out .and let not them that are 

in other countries .enter therein. 

22 Forthefe be the dayes of vengeance, that 
all things which are written may be fulfilled. 

23 Butrvovnto them that are with childe, 
and to them that giue fucke in thofe dayes, for 



countries,let them not enter into it. 

2 2 For theft are the daies of vengeance, 

that al things may be fulfilled that are writ- 
ten. 

2 3 But wo to them that are with childe 



iStejSffST ** *F\ fc S ,ha 5 th «^n™Wreffeintbe Ld^wrath 

ihalbe great affliaionvponthe land, and oner this people. 

Wrath on this people 24 And they fl,at fall through thedrc of the 

Z tJLSH n 1 l C S Bucm | oa1 ??" tfons,andHtemfalemJhallb7troden downe of 
ons andHierufalem fhal be troden of the *<&*«&,, wrtT^rtw #/* (Mfo fc 
Gentiles : td the times of nations be fulfil- fulfilled. 

ed ,', * AnJ ,k» . n,' 1 k c • , 2/ *4ndthcrejhallbefignesinthe Sunne, 

***** - fiJX Jf A, X ^" m ** ^^^-»^« ttefiarres,andvpon Efa.13.10. 

----- s:^tnfof^^ =s 

2,Menwimeringforfeareand; X peaa- Jfof^a^t^fh^^ 
^harlhalcomevponthewholeworld. con^ingonlZlde^beplTohZ 
for the powers ofhcauenfcal be moued: uenjhaUbefhaken. f J 

mzJcom^nZ^ f ^ ^^ * 7 ^^^hey fee the fonne of man 
^XaS 8 grCatPOWer !£**'**' with poJer and great 

to Daife 1 lf^^ 8SbCgin l° C T e & **' ****+fi things begin to come to 
topaffc , lookc vp and lift vpvourheades: paffe,then(oo^vp,andlihLou%heades Hot 

??llZ t i C T l0a u aC H d . yourrcdempuoniavetUgl ' * \ Q n*~. 

30 When they now budde forth finite 



♦ 



TJieGolpd 

vponthei 

Sum 

uent 

Eze.3a,7. 



the fgge tree, and all the trees, 

so When they Jbooteforth thc\tbuddes,y 



out of them felues,you know that fummer is beholdtng^ow of your mmefdmt thatfmmer 



nigh. 

31 Soyoualfo when you fhal fee thefe 

things come to pafTc, know that the king- 
dom ofGod is nigh. . b 

3 2 Amen I fay to you,that this genera- 
tion fhal not pafTe,til al be done. 

33 Heaucn 



is then ntgh at hand. 

Si SoUkewifeye, whenye fee thefe things 
cometopaffe,beyefure that the kingdom of Cod 
is nigh. 

32 VerilyJ fay vntoyoujthis generation fhal 
in no mfepaflefillallbe fulfilled. 

33 Heauen 



' " *- 



Holv 



Chap. xxn. 

3 3, Hcauen and earth (hal paffe : but my 



According to S. Luke. 



127 



33 Heauen & earth flialpajfe , but my words 
' 5 dcsSialnotpaiTe.d£Q " [halinnowifepafe. 

I a And looke wel to your fclucs , left 34- Take heedetoyourfelues, left at ay time 
tJhaos vour harts be oucrchargcd with fur- your hearts be ouercmewith forfeiting , and 
fettine and drunkenneffe & cares of this life: drunkenneffe, andcares of this life , andfo that 



and tnat day come vpon you fodenly 

2 5 For as a fnare (hal it come vpon al 

that fit vpon the face ofal the earth. > 

? 6 Watch therfore , praying at al times, 

„ , that you may be 'accounted worthie to .ef- 

cm w*- 3 X thfife things that are t o come, and to 

se"e*A nn ot.c. flandbeforcthe Sonne of man. 

27 Andthedaieshewas teaching in the 

temple : but the nightcs going forth, he a- 
bode in the * mount that is called Oliuet. 

2 8 And al the people in the morning 
went vntohim in the temple tohearehim. 



*",<$ 



day come vponyouvnawares, 

35 For as afnarefhallit come on althem that 
dwell on the face of the whole earth. 

36 Watch ye therefore , at all times praying, 
that ye may be accompted worthie to ejeape all 
thefe things thatjhalcome,andthatye may ft And 
before thefonne of man. 

37 In the day time he was teaching in the 
temple,andat night he went out/ind abode inthe 
mount that is called Oliuet. 

3 S aAnd all the people came earely in the 
m orning to him in the Temple, for to he are him. 



Rhem. 1. 
Hike. 1. 



MARGIN ALL NOTES. Chap.xxi. 

Mnuntthatis called) S /;«r;»# a^/V^^ ^ 
J^cZtfXt^hns defer* A that mm vnto w hich I E s v s fmmmtodwm pxHy alone »„h 

ncslisnotfogooiaswdloccupicdintheChurch. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxi. 



Rhem. 2. 
Vdke2. 




CHAP. XXII. 

. .to mk »t », n tftevthtaUTarchaL 19 he sineth to hi< Merles the bread of life In amy^ 

^f^.^ r j27uVZmX^ 28 andLhemlexdtthemdmthe^Utocome: ;t flr* 
ulltngi eterwt jwg?"^? & j J x w u t*ai**mth fomhiof bloud K 47 bentakenoftbe 



Heconsrtly admonifheth *$ u \uy Q 

word of la* 

crificeiiuhc 
text. 
* F»% No- 
thing pcrtaw 

ningtothc 
Pope. 



Mr,i4;ii 

ThePASsr- 
o n according 
<to >. Luke in 
tkfe two 

tbpcrs.uthc 

t'wC-ofpelac 
frailevpon 

Tt:,(.brc\vc- 

rtoliy. 

T V \' F R R E 






a"nD "the feftiual day of the Arymes ^Hefeaftoffveete bread drew nigh , which 

Aapprochcd,which is called Pafche: L it called the Pfouer. 

.AndthecheefePrieftsandtheScribes *^*tf k *&J*^?& 

fought how they might kil him: but they homheymtghtkdhm. tfor they fear -dthe people 
, °, , , ; ° q * Then entred Satan into Iudas , whofe mi *-*™ + 

feared the people. _, 9 .» l ■ rJ r. ~£*L. mark.14.10. 

2 And Satan entred into Iudas that was furnamewas Jfcartotfietng of the number of the 

farnamedlfcariote.oneoftheTwelue. twelue. j Mat 1*17. 

4 And he went , and talked with the f * And he wenth, way, and communed M«£-. 
checfc Preclts & Magiftrates,how he might with the htgh PneHs & Captawes,how he mtght 
betray him to them. betray himvnto them 

c And they were glad, and bargained to / Andthey were glad, andpromtCed togtue 
giuc him money. himmoney. 

h 6 And he promifed . And he fought op- 6 *And he confented , and fought oppor- 
portumtytobetrayhimapartfromthcmul- tunitie to betray him vnto them without t* 

^ And the day of the Azymes came, 7 '*p*» f" f <h<*ff™ete bread JJgJg; 
wherein it was necelTaric tha- the Pafchc when of necefsiue the Pafeouer mutt be 0- 
ihouldbekilkd. ^ U ^ ^ 






w»« 81J , , TheGofpel Chap. xx „. . 

m a v n d r 8 And he lent Peter and Iohn. faying $ And he fent*Pet». **.j t l r • « 
— Gocandprepare.thcPafche.cbac'weW -*££^&^ 

^•BuuheyfHWhere^tthouthat we v/fiZfyffl™'^ **""*«*-*- 

P T'Andhcfaid t othem, Behold, asyou J^t^^t?!!^'* 6 "'' 

mancarymga pitcher of water: folowhim fimhcuft^hc^.bm. ' '"""""'" 

thchoufe,TheMaiftcriaithtothee, Where tkfi chartm Jhere I a,*// „J 1 i / 
is the inne where I may eate the Pafche with IAmB) ' **""' 

ne adorned: and there prepare „ *4WA,5»,Z*rf«fc,W 

14 And when the houre was come, he /^ * jj^J^l^*l l i ~ %t , 

|ate downe , and the tW cluc Apoffles with ^KfeE ^ 5ft 

15 And he faid to them, Q With defire I r ^^"^/^vntothem^ithhemiede- 
haue defiied to eate this Pafche with you V e : I * a ™™J**« t0 *#'ibu Plotter mtbjou 
before I fuffer. 7 before that I fitffer. 

1 6" For Ifay to you , that from this time I * 6 Fori fay vntoyou , Henceforth Ixvillnot 
wil not eate it, tilit be fulfilled intheking- ****ymfe eate of 'it any more, vntifl it be fulfil- 
domofGod. iedinthekingdomeofGod. 

17 And J taking the chalice he gaue t 7 Andwhenhehad taken the cut, and«i 

is rorIiaytoyou,ThatIwiInotdrinke mongyott. 

^f?ZLl C0 T'AU u, f^f^fi^/^vJne,vntm7kini 

Mm*,*. ]9 * And taking bread, he gaue thanks, dome of Godjbal come. & 

Mr.r4.2r. and brake : and gaue to them/aying. l|T h i s , * A , , , , , . 

I.Cor.11, IS MY BODY|| WHICH IS GIVEN FOR \ l ,/" ™ hadta k» bre «*> *»dgi- MuMM. 

*«■ YOv.|jDothis||rcracommemorationofme. T'^tT'-,^? *»*£** ™o them, «»*■«♦». 

20 In like maner the chalice alfo, after *^y"»V**' M *&"firj9»&i ,XCMU * 
hchadfuppcd,faying,*THis is the doewtheremeT ^^^ofme. 
Chalice j| the new testament f &te tV 'fi «tfi»he* he had fitpped , he 

in my blovd, Jl which shal be tool % tke ct 9P e > f<9™g > This cuppe is the nerre 
shed foryov. Testament in my bloud&hich isjbedfor you. 

ft . 2 ! * But J ct behold, the hand of him 21 *7et behold \ the hand of htm that be- Mat.rf.«. 

Ioim8 thatbetKU « hme j«withme on the table. ^ethme^mtkmeonthetable. martini?. 

' ' 2 2 And the Sonne of man in deede goeth zz Andrruelythefonne ofmangoeth as it jfe? 

accordmgtothat vvmchis determined : but * WomedJtHtm, vnto that man Lhmc he * 

yet wo to that man by whom he flial be be- isbetraied. J 

tr '. , , , „ *3 ■d^theybegantoenquireamonethem- 

*J£c5Z F U g ? n , t0 ^n fti0 ! , J fT^ ^^^fthemhwasthatfhoHlddoethis 
them lelucs,vvhich of tliem it mould be that *&»/. 

moulddoethis ^ * <And there „as afirife among th ^ ItaMtfl 

Mt.io,iy. 24 * And there fel alio a contention be- »«tc£ of them jhould feeme to be the erea ™rk.io.4*. 
Mr.io^t. twenethem, which of them feemed to be teft. ^ w 

Sr " Ce A n n r ., , - -. „ /S^ftAndhefaydemtothemahehinos^^^' 

25 Andhefaid tothem,The kingesof 'f nations be Lordesoner them, and thntL™^*- ■ 
the Gentiles ouerrule them : and they that haue amhorittevponthem > are called benefac- 

haue power vpo them, are called beneficial, tours. , «ue*venejac~ 

26 Butyounotfo:buthethatisthegrea- * <B«tye$,aU«<>tbc fo; bathe that is pea- 

- - %ej 



Holy 

VVEEKE. 



Chap. xxn. 



According to S. Luke. 



128 



ter amon* you ,lct him become as the yon- te& amongyoujhallbe as theyonger,and he that 
oer : and he that is the leader , as the waiter, is chief efhallbe as he that doeth mtnifter. 



•Straight after 
the former lo- 
lling checke & 
admonition, 
hepromifeth 
to menial that 
haue bene par- 

takers with _ 
him of bis mi- 

feries in this 
life, greater 
preeminence 
mheauen,ihen 
any Potentate 
can haue in 
this world,and 
therefore that 
they necde not 

be careftill of 

Jignitie or 
Supremacie. 

Mar.14,30. 

Mauo,9. 

Luk.io ; 4. 



' 27 For whether is greater , he thatjitteth at 
mcate, or he thatferueth ? Is not he thatjitteth at 
meate ? But I am among yon as hee that mi- 

niflreth. 

28 Te are they which haue continually bidden 
with me in my temptations. 

20 Anal appoint vntoyou a kingdome,at 
my father hath appointedvnto met 
3 o 1 hat you may eace anu ueuik vyv,». 30 That ye may eate anddrinke at my table ^ 

my table in my kingdome,and may fittvpon in my kingdome , * and Jit onfeates, iudging the 9 ' ' 

thrones iudeing the twelue tribes oflfrael. twelue tribes of IJrael. 

> . & s .... ,. 3 i *And the Lord faide, Simon, Simon J>e- l ' Va **> 

holde Satan hath earnejlly defred to fifty ou y as it 
werewheatei 
ovi 1 n«»^ *■«■« • *— • --- 32 But I haue prayed for tbee, that thy faith 
T hee That thy faithfaile not:and thou once fhoulde not faile , and when thou art conuerted, 
conuerted, confirme thy brethren. Jlrength thy brethren. 

2 3 Who faidc to him, Lorde,w thee I am 33 Andhefaid vntohim , Lord, lamready 
readie to aoeboth into prifon & vnto death, togoewith thee both into prifon , andtodeath. 

34 Ai?dhefaid,nfaytothee,Pctcr, the 34 *^*M**'*^^^?4£ 
cocke fhali not crowc to day , till thou denie Jhall m no wife crowe this day , before that thou iohn , ^ 
thrifethatthouknoweftme. fialt thrife denie that thou beweji me. 

2« And he faid to them, When I fent you 3S *<*Andhefatdvntothem,whenIfentyou™™ * 

J - 5 - - > •-« • J* AJ without wallet ,andfcrip,and {hoes Jackgdy cany 

thing's 'zAnd they faid,IVo. 

36 Then faidhe vnto them,But nowe he that 
hath a wallet , let him take it vp , and hkewife his 



" 27 For which is greater, he that fittcth at 
the table,orhe thatminiftreth?is not he that 
fitteth ? but I am in the middes of you , as he 

that miniftreth: 

2 8 And you are they that haue remained 
with me in my tentations. 

29 And I difpofe to you,as my father dif- 
pofed to me,a kingdome: 

3 o That you may eate and drinke vpon 
1 table in my kingdome,and may fitfvpon 
rones , iudging the twelue tribes oflfrael. 
3 1 And our Lord faid , || Simon, Simon, 

beholde Satan hath required to haue you for 
to fift as wheate: 

22 BVT I HAVE PRAYED FOR 



♦without putfe and fkrippe and (hoes, did 

you Iackc any thing?But they faide,nothing. 

3 6 He laid therefore vnto them,But now 

he that hath a purfe, let him take it, like wife 



alio a fkrippe : and he that hath not, lethim fcrippe : and he that hath none , let him fell his 



fell his coate, and by a fword. 

37 Fori fay to you , that yet this that is 
written,mult be fulfilled in me, Andwiththe 



coate 3 and buy afworde. 

37 For I fay vntoyou , that yet the fame 
which is written mud be performed in me, which 



written, muitDerumuca mine, -a** ^w.w . "~ 1 • / j / ' W1( j tr, „ ,. 

*&* wicked was he reputed. For thofe things that *, * Euen among the mekgd was he reputed: Efa.53 « 



THVRSDAY 

night. 

Mar.i 4,31, 



are concerning me,haue an end. 

3 8 But they faid,Lord, Loe two fwordes 
hcre.But he faid to themjt is ynough. 



For thofe things which are written of me, hmc 

mende. 

38 AndtheyfaidyLordJtcholdefierearetwo 



re.Butneiaiatotnem,ici:>yuuufcn. * , ^ ;xv.j / r/ l 

70 *Andeoineforth he went according fMrdes.Jndhefatdwtotbcm 



to his cuftome into mount Oliuet. Andhis 
Difciples alfo folowed him. 

40 And when he was come to the place, 
he /aide to them, Pray, left ye enter into tcn- 

tation. 

41 And he was pulled away from them 

a ftones caft: and kneeling he prayed, 

42 Saying,Father,if thou wilt, transferrc 
this chalice from me.Butyetnot my wil,but 

thine be done. 

43 And there appeared to him an Angel 



3P * And he came out , andwent as he was Mataet^ft 
wonttomount Oliuet t andhis Difciples folowed mar ' x 4'3*' 

him. 

40 * And when he came to the place t he faid M* - l6 '* 1 ' 
vntothem,Pray,les~iyefallintotcmptation. ««"4-3 • 

4.1 And he was pulled away pom them about 
aflones caft,andkneeled downe, andprayed, 

4.2 Saying, Father, if thouwtlt ,remoue this 
cup from me , neuertheleffe -, not my wtlljjut thine 

be done. 
43 <iAnd there appeared an Angel vnto him 



fromheauen,ftrengtheninghim.Andbeing from heauen,comforting him. 



in an agonie,he prayed the longer 



44 sAnd he was in an agonie, and he frayed 



44 And his iweat became as droppes of more earnejlly,andhtsfweate was like droppes of 
blood trikling do wne vpon the earth. bloodjrickling downe to the ground. 

a< Andwhenhewasrifenvpfrompray- 4f Andwhenherofevpftomprayersndwas 
er,and was come to his Difciples, he founde come to his difciples , he found themfkepmg for 
themfleepingforpenfifenes. ^ heauinejfe. ^ ^ ^ ^ 



Hotr 

WEEK* 



Chap. xxii. 



The Gofpell 



of the Twelue , „. w . v ,„ > ttUU 

proched to I e s v s,for to kifTe him/ 

48 AndlEsvsfaidetohim,Iudaswitha 
KiiTedoeft thou betray the forme of man? 

40 And they that were about h im,feeing 
what would be, faide to him, Lord, fliaU we 
urike with the (word? 

50 And one ofthem fmote the feruant of 
the high Prieft : and cut ofhis right eare. 
y 1 But I e s v s anfwcring,faide, Suffer ye 



vntolefw.tokijfehim. * 

4.8 But Iefutfaide vnto him, Tudaf, betray eft 

thou the forme of man with a kijfet 

49 When they which were about him ,farre 

^hat would folowe,theyfaid vnto him y Lord,Jhall 
nejmitewithfword? 

jo Andone ofthem fmote the feruant of the 
high Prieftsndtooke away his right eare 

„. .i Tp r ., , , healedhm. 

5? When I was dayly with von in the w gfjS?'Il' a ^ J ' M J m "" i " m f 1 '. 

neffe. s J N - 

St+Thntookethey him , and led him , and Matrf.17. 

broughthtmtothehtghPriefteshoufe^andPeter^MAl. 
folowedafarre of. iohn 18.14, 

■jj *if? he " th y had k»d!edafireinthemx.i6.<; 9 . 
mtddes of the hall, andwere fet downe together, ww*** 
TVter alfofate downe among them ' ** d * 8 - ltf « 

S7Buthedemedhi» jf aying,Won,an,I ar^' ^^-J*^ "• -J» 

knowehimnot. y,, , ... . 

,9 ^aftetthefpaceasitwereofone Eg^*** 1 * -^^ 

noure.acertaine other man affirmed, favin*. <•„ >W „£„„,♦/. a r / 

^. .„, r ., w ,, h ™ dfo : for heis of Galilee. 

J&^M^^V™*?* 'oAndPeter^ UHanJwote not what 

iJamT Lord ^"g looked on Pe- */ tAnd the Lorde turned bach s and loo- 

LordLhS^^^ 

Lord,ashehadf a! de 5 Thatbeforethecocke ofthe Lorde^ehehadfaide.ntohim/^^,^ 

fore the Cocke crowe , ^« ^ <fe»/,r w, iohn 3 o.:r. 
//Br;/?. 

<*.z AndPeterwentout,andwept bitterly, 
63 Andthemen that held lefamochdkim, 
and fmote him. 

6+ And when they hadbliudfoldedhimjhev 



™ r «v, /wu umiiouay nanaesvpon mc,but 

this is your houre,and the power of darknes. 

J4 And apprehending him, they Jed him 

to the high Priefts houfe : but Peter foiowed 

afarreof. 

5 j And a fire being kindled infmiddes 
of the court, and they fitting about it Peter 
was in the middes ofthem. 

5:6 Whom when a certaine wench fawe 

fr«*m a**1*_ 1* _1_ , 11 II « *t i . 



^wiu,«iicxiaaiaiac, mat beta 
crow, thou fhalc thrife deny me. 

©a And Peter going forth a doores,wept 

©-3 And the men that heldc him, mocked 
him,beating him. 

64 And they did blindfold him, & fmote 



«as6aas!*«= ftLS3«S 



6*5 And 



*VM«r, wfco w #r that fmote thee? 



&S <i/ini 



According to S. Luke. 



up 



Chap. xxii. 

<$$ And blafphcming many other things 
they faid againit him. 

66 And when it was day,there affembled 
the auncients of the people & cheefePriefts 
and Scribes,and they brought him into their 

councel/aying, 

67 IfthoubeChrifttellvs.Andhefaide , 

to them,IfItelyou,you wilnotbelceueme: faid vntothem,IfItellyoft,youwiU not kleetteitt 

68 Ifalfo I askc, you will not anfwere any wife. 



6j sAndmany other thinges blafyhetnoufly Mat.t7.r« 

fbakf they again/} htm. m ? M J»« 

66 *<Andasfooneas it was day, the elders */ ,ohn l8 '*** 
the people, and the high Priefies, and the Scribes 
came together, and led htm into their comzeU\ 

f a J m gi 

67 Art thou very Chritt t Tellvs. nAndhe 



me, nor dimifle me. 

69 But from hence forth y Sonne of man 
{halbe fitting on the right hand of the power 
ofGod. 

70 And they all faide, Art thou then the 
fonne of God ? Who faid,You fay that I am. 

71 But they faide, What necdewetefti- 
monieany further?For our felues hauc heard 
of his owne mouth. 

MARGINAL NOTES. 



68 AndifIaskeyoH,youmllnotinanywife 

anjrvere me, nor letmegoe, 

69 Hereafter /hall the fonne ofmanfton the 
right hand of the power of God. 

7 Then faid they al,Art thou then the fonne 

ofqodUiefaidfTefay that lam. 

7/ Andthey faide , what neede we any fur* 

therrritnejfe?Forwe our felt/es haue heard of 'his 

owne mouth. 



Rhem. 1. 
Tulke 1. 



Chap. xxii. 

ao. THIS IS THE CHALICE.) The Greeks is here foflainejdM there was very Mood in the ch.tHce 3 

(bedLvsjhatBevaraitbhiiacorruFtionmtbeGw^ ,«-.**. B«1 „«&««. 

The Greeke maketh nothing for very blood in the chalice ,but fpeaketh of the blood of Chnft ,fhed vpon R "» P r « r ««' 
the Croflc : for in the chalice it was not fhed,but the cuppe is the nevve reftament> the blood of Chrift,(hed 
vpon the Crofle,for the redemption of the world. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xxii. 

xy. Wkhdcfirclhauedefired.) ThisgreatdefirehehadtoeatethkTafchal^ 

newctt 



, jy ( ^y ich dehre 1 haue deurea.; 1 nu great aejire ne naa totammn 1 -« ( »«im.»w, 1 p« d « V w « J « vr ,wi«i.«»< : ^^ 

Kmm. 2, / )4( i ce i e i r({tee [ manyyeerei before: but becaufe he meant immediatly after the Pafchal of the Lav wasfunficedand eaten, and f 



Fulke.2. 

Rhem.j. 



Fulke.3. 



Rhem.4. 



Inlke.4. 



1 he facrificc 
of the Al«r. 



to inliitute the other newt Tafchalin the oblation andeating of his owne body, by which the 'Ale Tafchaljhould ende and jnffltutcd. 
befuMed,andin which the olde Tejiamentand Lawe ctafmg,the Kingdome of Cod (which is the pate of the newt Tefia- 
ment and of hit Church) fhould begin. Tor, the very pajtage from the olde Lowe to the newe was in thu oHefupper. 

Chrift our pafchal Lambe,was facrificed on the Croffe, where he was flaine for vs,i.Cor.j.7. A facrament The SacramSt 
andmc m oriallofwhichoblation } hcinftitutcdinhisl a ftfupper. .,,,,,.. , , j woSric. 

17. Takino the chalice.) ThUchaliceaccordingtotheveryeuidmeofthetextstfelfe4fo^notthefecmdpart r * 
of the Holy Sacrament >but that folemne cuppe of wine which belonged m alibamenttothe offering and eating of the 
•Pafchal Lambe Which being a figure Specially of the holy Chalice,was there drunken by our Sauictir, andgiuen to the ^- Two cuppes or 
ptffles alfo,whh declaration that it {hould be the lafl cuppe of the Lawe, not to be drunken any more, till it fhouldbe drun- £*!«* " 
ken newe in the k[n%dome ofGod,that is to fay, in the celebration of the B. Sacrament of his blood of&e new Ttftament.And fuppe . 
by thu place it femeth very lilg that the wordes inS. Afatt We. I will not drinke of the fruite of me vine &c. we Mawtf.i?. 
pertMning to this cup of the olde Lawe, and not to the Holy Sacrament , though they be there by repetition or recapitulation 

(boken after the holy Chalice. ... 

Whether there were two cuppes diuided.or one onely whereof S. Luke fpeaketh here by anticipation , ccr- 
taine it is,by S. Matthewe and S. Marke, and the confent of all the auncient writers , that thofe wordes , I will 
not drinke of the fruite of the vine , were fpoken ofthe cup of the newe Tcftament. And although they were Tranrubftan- 
not,yet you could not fo auoid the fruit ofthe vine : for according to your owne expofition,hc did drinke the miK,a ' 
fruite ofthe vine nowe in the kingdome of God, which is the celebration ofthe B. Sacrament of his blood in 

the newe Teftament. „ ,. , t 

19. This is my body.) Althoughfcnfetelltheeitisbread,yetitisthebody,accordmgtohiswordcs. let Thereallpie. 

faith confirme thce,iudge not by by Ienfe,after the wordes of our Lord let no doubt rife in thy mind.Cyjv/.Af)'. Ience ' 
fu? 4. Ofthe veritie of fTcfli and blood there is left no place to doubt : by the profeffion of our Lorde him felfe 
and by our faith it is nefh and blood in decde.Is not this trueth ?To them be it vntruc, which deme I E S V S 

CHRIST to be true God. Hilar Mb. UeTrinit. ,,.,,, r , •„ tt«! n r,fi nM 

Js the bread ofthe Eucharifi, after the inuocation ofthe Holy Ghoft,is no more common breadiut it the body cfChnfl, *«• P IC,Kn c * 
fo alf this holy ointment ,is no more bare ointment, nor(i fa man had rather fo calit)comon ointment t after it is confecrated t 
but it is the yatious gift cfchriji,which through the camming ofthe holy Ghoft to it, by his diuinitie hath power to workf t 
Cyril. Myft.3. As the ointment is the grace or gift of Chrift,fo the facrament is the body of Chnft by his 
iudgement, nor any other tranfubftantiation in the one, then in the other. Ofthe veritie of Chiiftes flelh and 

bIood,wc doubt notmcithcr do we doubt,But that the fame being eaten and drunken, do bringtopaffe^hatboth Chriji 

is in vt ,and we in Chrifi: which words becaufe you denic the lenfe of them,you haue gelded out of S. Hilaries 

faying • which declare that he fpeaketh of a fpirituall maner of eating, as he fayeth before : We doe truely vn- chrift faerifi-' 

deramyflcrie,receiue tbefltjb of his body, and thereby wet fhall be one, becaufe tl>e father it in hhn,and he in vs. ad ^^f 
19. " Whichis giuen.) Jstbefotmer wmcksnukfandprouehisbodyprefentjothefewordesplainelyjigni^that gJJJJJJ 
UUprefenUoigiuen ,ojfered or facrificed fir vs;andbeingvtteredinthe * prefent tenec, it pgntfieth not onely that it his flippEr> 
jbould afterward be giuen or effred on the Crotfe t but that it was then alfo in the Sacramm giutn & ofiredfor vsJVbtre- *g««rf <Ut*r. 



! 



TheGofpell Chap. xxir. 

by it isimkuibly potted that his Body isprefent as an hofi or Sacrifice : and that themakingor confecratmg thereof mu(i 
needes beSacrificmg. Jnd therefore the holy Fathers intbisfenfe callita Sacrifice. Niflen.orau.de refur.Leo. fcr 7 & TF * Sacifc* 
yePafl:HcfychiuslJ.ianLeuit.cap.8.GregoJiorn.37.!nEuang.&Di a I.Lb4.c.j ? .CyrilJus Hierof. myftag c rf*eAh». 
D10nyCEccl.h1er.c3 ignat.Ep.j .ad Smyrn. luftinus diaLcum Tryph.circjned.Iren Jib. 4 .ca.s 1. & ?4.Tcrtiil dV ^^^ 
cult.fem.& ad yxor Jib.i.Cypr.Ep.ad Ca^^ ^ 

cont.luJ1anu.Chryfoj10m.83Jn aJ.Math.& lib.tf.de Sacerd. Ambr0Uib4.de Sacraro.cap.tf.& lib.i . Offic c 48* 
Hicro.m ep. ad Hedib.q.i. & ad Euagr.ep.i 26.10 3 .Auguft. in pfal.3 3 .conc.i . & alibi fipc Graxi omnes'in 9' 
HebrA Pnmaluis.Conc.Nici .cami 4 .EpheCad Neft0r.C0nftantin0p.tf.can.3z. Nicen.j.Aa.tf.to s.Latcran 
Conftanc.Flor.Trid. * *-<.«-«. 

thefaiuMullJhevvordeoftheprefent temps, *rW;^/«e» 3 fignifieth 3 thatthebodyofChrift wasthenghrn P * 
robe offered on the Crofle , and not in the Sacrament. For Chrift offered him felfe but once, like as he dyed 

Dlltonce, and by one oblation found eternall redemption, andmadeferfett for euerthofe that are /,««/?«/.Hebre 7 

a7.cap.9.i2.iy. 1 g.i8.cap.io.i< 3 a* .14. Againll thefe plame teftimonies of the Scripwre , what blafphemie'is' Samficeof ti t 
it to fay,he offered him Iclfe twife, dyed twife , fliedde his blood in facrificc twifc? yea to fet vp a continuall re- NIaf& - 
pcuoon of that facrifice which was Angular, becaufe once offered it was fufficient, which none couldc offer 
but him felfe, who is an eternall Prieft voide of finite , immortall , and which he offered by his eternall fpirite 
Wcbr.7.*4^.*7.*8 cap.9.14. And therefore the holy Fathers of the Primitiue Church, doe not call the ccle-' 
brauon of the Lordcs Supper a facrifice in that fenfe, you fay ,but becaufe a fpirituall facrificc of thankes ei- 
tungis offered therejmand vnproperly, becaufe it is a meteoric of the onely facrifice of Chrift offered on the 
Crofle. Not one of them faith it is a facrifice propiuatorie, or that Chrift offered him felfe twife, or died twife 
for vs.No not Gregory Nyflen,whom you place in the firft ranke,becaufe he fcemeth to fay moft for you • for 
his fcope is to prouc, that Chrift fuffered death of his owne will, not by neceflitic of nature, or malice of his 
enemics,and therefore he fay th: He tariedmtfer the mcefjltie that hungoucrhim of Judas treafon 3 nor the violence of 
T, lewti ^ htme ^ »» the ™ttflfentence ofViiate , that their mal.ee fhoulde be tbt bevnnmr and caufe of the common 



I the Lambe 



' % 



letL^^ l r rr J it ,*„ tii — -— .•«,^w« 5 «vw w* * »*)> amine L*moe oj \joa WMcbta- 

Mj»i'f«>>*rih»bbodtobe 

tbatKorke, ^™ftene Jnihisl^ 

t hencc,«bentbefacr,f«e tm made to Godby that gre,t bigh Trie]} fetich by atmane that touldnot be expreffedin Zrds 
^h'^nheyesoffer^ 

Chi iff in purpofe of his death, offered him felfe to God , before he was flaine of the Iewes ; not tha he n ft! 
tuted a facrifice to be offered of others : ngnifying,that the actuall oblation of him felfe on the CrorTe,wa s L 

5555* fSfcE? -c bef ° re ' ""? a0t f fr ma,lcc of his cncmics > as " was a *** Aiffiew! 

eh,that this myftical Ifacrifice in purpofe and will , was offered by him felfe, and coulde be offered by none 
other , no more then the execution thereof by his aftuall death. Therefore /though in fhewc of his 5ffi 
you dreamc of great ayde,yetin fubftance of matter he helpeth you nothing at • ^:butifheoe^SS 
ked makethmuehagainftyou. Leoinneimerofboththefermoniallcthme^ 
SSSS* 6 ^ ~ - C { Ch ^ ^ ° n ** Crofle. In the former he fayth ,^S 
td^T^^-ffT^ rW****! <&»*** frlMd* old TenJtntjLd did reft a nL Vat 

blood ftiould be y [acrificc^hich he fhould offer. For eating this bread,& drinking this cup. vve Lw y Tordl 
death, W herein his body & blood was facrificed.If you aske of Leo where,and when this fJitccwsofadZ 

^^l^ofnconcd w ^tobU father ^^^ 

ncrmhmthecomptfeoftbeChie, which wtobe dejiroyedforthemeriteift'he^ednefe tlxrekbnZTand 

Toft M Tt' fr h ?f r: f 0/ t Pty? Ce ' fin Z> a ^M&fhJkbe ifyde on a LeZZdZ 

5* Thefe wordes of Leo , as euery man may fee , perteyne to the death of Chrift, which fueled the 
ilT^^V'^K^ 3 irithadb «"<= done by a facrifice in the Supper the facrifice of h£ 

dcathhadbea 1 eneedelefle.Hefycl U uscaUeth,heLordesSu P perafacrmcc,W 

crifices , and as it is a memorie of the onely true facrifice of Chriftcs death favin* Jt™„ IZi r j 

Mk t f ' $ ? ut** t^ th P, " rt h "° mam madethe ^det facrifice! The fame myfteric he fiweth a 
htde before,to be both bread and flefh. And fib. r. he fayeth, that theCrofc didma^e SSffl 

crament a lacrince. Gregone liued in a corrupt time, more then tfoo.yeeres after Chrift vet that he me, 

nethnocfacrifice P roperly,but ^mdy.ifappcarethinthclane/placc b y ; uq3 t „7oft^ 

But 



-i 



Chap. xxii. According to S. Luke. 130 

But it is neceffary when we doe thefe things, that we flay our film in contrition of heart vnto God .-for we which doe celebrate 
the myflerie'ofour Lords paffi, nought to follow that we doe. Therefore it (ball then be truely a facrifice to Cod for vs, when 
we h'Lmxdeow feluet afacrifice. Secyou not that it is afpiritualfacrificcasthcfacrificeofourlclucs? 

Cyrilliu though not fo ancient as the bifhop of Hicrufalem, whofe title the Booke of Myflagogie doth cary, 
yet doeth exprefly call it a jpiritual facrifice. Dionyfitts c alleth it often Un^i*,, a facrifice or holy workc: yet by 
many words declareth,that he meaneth a facrifice of praife and thankefgiuing for the death of Chrift, where- 
of the S acrament is a memorial!. How fhould tl>e diuine imitation (faith he) be otherwife performed in vs t if the re. 
m m^anteofthemoftholywor^sofGod,weremtalwayesremtedwithpraifesatdfacrificesofthe^ 

(aithe Scripture faitbyntberemwbrance of him. In Ignatius is nothing but the name of facrifice, which fheweth 
not what kindc of facrifice, and therefore if wc fhould admit that Epiftle as authenticall, it is nothing to the 
purpofe to or fro. But luftinus doeth moft exprefly fay, it is a facrifice of thankefgiuing, and that Chriftians 
haue none other facrifice ™ pl»,&C Per I myfilfe doe affirme, that prayers and thankefgiuing (made by worthy per fons) 
are the onely per feci and acceptable facrifices to God. For thefe are t he only facrifices that Chriftians haue receiued to wake,to 
be put inminde by their dry andmoyft nourifhment,of the paffion which God the Sonne ofGod,U recorded to haue fufered fir 
them. Where is now the facrifice Propitiatone of the body and blood ofChrift ? Likcwife ;re»#«<(fpeakingof 
the c'cl'brationofthc Lords Sup^ci,)ci\kthitanoblationwhid)theCburchinallthewor!ddotb offerto God,euento 
him which Tiueth vs nourifhment, the firft ' fiuites ofhUgftes in the neve Tcftammt .according to the ptophecie ofMakchie. 
Whichatterwardcap.33.hcintcrpretcthtobethe prayers of Sainfts. And cap. 34 hefaidi: We cfferimto 
him mt ai to one that hath ncede,butgiuing thanks for his gift, and fancying the creature. Terttdlian in neither of both 

the places hath any more then the name of (acrificc,whercby he meaneth the publike prayers and thankefgi- 
uing of the Chriftians.;*' e facrifice (faith hc)fir the Umperours lmlth,but to our Godandhis,& as God hath comman- 
ded ,witb pure prayer Mfcapnl. Likewife the prophecie oiMalachy, he interpreted of fpiritual facrifices. Muer- 
fia \udeos : namely fining firth of Gods glory, blejft^praife and hym>us,Muerfus MarcMb.$.a>idfimpleprayerout of 
apure conference. Lib. 4.Cuher facrifices then thefe 2 ennllian ncucr knew. Cyprian in his F.piitlc to C<calius,dech- 
reth fufficicntly that the facrifice whereof he fpcaketb, is only a memorial of thankefgiuing for the paffion of 
C\\x\&-tec«t*fetfMh\\t)werw\emciitiono 

Lord) we o«<> ht to doe nothing b„t that which he did. The celebration of the Supper therefore is a facrifice, as it is 
the Paflionof Chrift,na mdy,a thankcfull mcmoriall of the facrifice of Chriftcs Paflion. 

Eufcbius is asplaineas is poffible for the facrifice of praife and thankefgiuing, prayers and memoriall of 
Chriftcs one facrifice offered on the Crofle. tb'to tm*,&c. A memory ofthisfiunfice we haue receiued to celebrate,*t 
the table by ihefwes of his body, and of his bealthfull blood,according to the diunx lawes of the new Teftament. Againc he 
concluded! the'whole matter of facrifice in thefe words, We offer facrifice andincenfe, when we celebrate the memory 



nmwim way am j outer v»iuitiuui,f««'" ,. 6 ~..... 7 ~... .—. r ~ . _„ - v -- ~ v - ----- / — — — - 

the oblation of ynbloody facrifice,6)' which we are •united to Chrift ,&mde partakers of his Vafsio anddiuinitie,mca- 
nin° doubdene the memoriall of that facrifice. For the p ropitiatorie facrifice of the body of Chrift,for the 

redemption of y world,he callcth : The facrifice that catiotbefacrificed,or the vmfferable facrifice. In fancl.pafch. Or '.4. 

And die Sacrament it felfe, he calletb, The figures offaluation. Jdimper.lrafc Chryfoftome(as other ancient 
fathers doc) diucrs rimes calleth the Sacrament, a facrifice : but in one place hee cxpoundeth his meaning fo 
plainly,as no man but he that is ouercome with impudcncic,would wrangle any longer about that terme.For 
refolnirjf that doubt,how Chrift is faid to be oftred dayly,whom the Apoftle to the He6nwo,teacheth to haue 
offered hi mfclfe but once, he concluded! in thefe wor des, This which we doe, is done in remembrance of that which 
was dom.F.r doe this ( path he)in remembrance of me .- we offer not another facrifice, as the high VrieFldmt the fame alway: 
but rath, we wor!^ the remembrance of 'a facrifice. In ep.adHeb.H0m.17. Ambrofein the former place/aith:T/wf- 
fere h. Miw in nmmbrance h!s mofi glorious Vafsicn and refitrretlionfiom the deadend afcenfion into heauen,we offer vn- 
totheelhhV'idcfiledCtmficeMreafinablefitcrifice^^ 

the firft Chapter of that fame bookc,he faith: This reafonable oblation,is the figure of the body & blood of Cbrift,mea. 
ning, a holy fi^ne for memory ofChrift offered on the CrofTe. In the fecond place which you quote,he faith : 
Before, a Lamfixvas offered, nowe Clirift is offered, hee is offered as a man, as rcceiuing Tafsion, and hee offmth himfelfe as 
V ricftjb.-.t he may remit onrfinnes: but here in an image, there in trueth, where he maketh intercefiionfor vs,as an aduocate 

with the Father. Markc that Chrift is not offered here in trueth,but in 2nimage or fimilirude :and y he is not of- 
fred by the Pricft,but by himfelfe as he was on the croffe/ceing the Sacrament is an image and reprefentation 
of that facrtfice,not a facrifice in trueth, 

Hierom alfe diuers times vfeth the name of facrificc,buthis meaning was none othcr,then of the reft of the 
fathers in that time. Chrift (faith he) offered in the figure of his blood,wine and not water. Againe he callcth the in- 
ftitution of the Sacramcnt.Themyflerie which be exprcj]edfcrafigureofhispafiion,andofprouing the trueth of bis body. 
Here is not a facrifice propiriatorie of the body and blood ofChrift, but bread and wine offered in a figure o f 
his body and blood, and of his Paffion. Auguftine likewife calleth it a facrifice, but not in that fenfe you fay. 
For thus he writeth of it : Clmfl is our Trie fl for em accordingto tlx order ofMeUbifcdech, which offeredhimfelfe a fa- 
crifice for ourfinnes,& hath commended thefimilitude of tint facrifice to be celebrated in the remembrance of his Tafiionfbat 
tU fame thing which M elchifedech offered to God,nowe we fee to be offered m the Church of Chrift tbrougimt the whole world. 

Ocioi.vrium.nmfi.q.61 .Now chufe whether you wil hy,t\\zt Melcbifedecb offred praife & thankefgiuing, or bread 
andwine.For the naturall body ofChrift he did not offer. But the fame that Melchifedech offered,the Church 
doth ofter 5 a fimilitude of the facrifice of Chriftes death. Againe he faith, Tins is tin facrifice oftfo chriftians,wt 

hi ' 

ttonfif 
which 




j 



The Go/pel Chap.-xxii. 

*MchtbvghenotdJtheckylyfamficeoftkeCkmchtobearacram>,it Rem 1* i<tMv»J *tl- ,, ,„ 

^moftp.amelyagainft^wj?^^ B , it a«Or^ i , 

■all I nuks nxouftfi to o treat Llindm oftheheretike^hat (L rf J iLl^r.' ,"*. ™ P"" 1 d '">?* { »'*» 



ces,butthis isfafficient todeclare,in wha MYZ^teSS^J^U^ '"^-^ 
TulgmiHS aJlb which followed him much in do&ine thereof thus wr t rh 1° ^ ° ? UPJ>Cr ?, fa f nfice « 

Trieftesjn the time oftbedde Teftame,* beafia mre bcrticed- J,jTJ V* , Pi J , V(ar(arches > Vropbete, ad 

^'^tfnne^storff^^ 
&»f*«fc«bereU:b*nl^»-nZ«ndcom^^^^ 

iheJ^Gvifatfirvs, V. lark, that Chcift is not iered to God t t£^Z£^' ™W*f^> 
«oChnft,wuhthcF,J Tana.hvholyGhoft, for AankcTgiaing ^^^^?^^}. w, » 
Yourncxtquotauor* > of ail the G ekes vpon the 9 .to the H^U ForChSnLe f of ^rift. 

itbefore^hanhcobi nu/th,C!^-^ hWareme^ 

rW^c7tolow:, •nim.i 11 r-/,/„- T n " -C Z " ™S "^ a ? C '^ then a faenbee properly. 



*y,wrocn is ratner a ... aior.al o; thv Jicnhcc offered by Cbrift 'linfdfe ""»"*"■ 

Oeamtwut with all :'.:c Greek-?, cue of whomc In e wVitd bis cJimiwrf. . k-,! • 
fame wordes : And faith farther, that Gregory m his ji u^S^^A^^lr? ""*' ^ *«? 



ob- 



His meaning thcrcfi re is, that our faith being confirmed bv this S- < - nw» «f A- k j , . . , » 
Chnft, applyeth the benefice of Chriftes Paffion to the fbiauSdfr f ^S^^rf^^ 
not properly a facrifice, nor a n.peticionofthe facrifice ofc££ da y'y ^nces, and therefore is 
ChrilhWdcath according to Chnftes ownc inflation In !vl£h h' r " Oration of the remembrance of 
thefeingvpofa^ 

The Council of £/*fj6r,intheEpififc to S^br/n/ vfe more wordes and tl*-r e <™. 1, . i ■ t 

cte their n*anin R .^««ic^^^ 

gather a facrwec Propitiatoric 







ri»M ,4c, mcane that fefa), and bLd S^^SS^*^*^^* 

19' Doe this 



Chap; xxii. 



According to SXuke. 



•3» 



RhemJ. 



Tulke 6. 



Rkem.?. 



19. Doc this.) In thefe wordes the holy Sacrament of Order is inftituted, becaufe power and commifsion to doe the 71* Apoftlcs 
principal aclandworkg of Priefihod, isgiuentothe^poftles;tbatss,todoethatwlHcb Clmft then did concerninghit body; are made 
xvhichwaSitomak^^ndoffahisbodyasafKrificeforVs ttndfor all thatljaue neede of Sacrifice, and to giue it to be eat en as Pncfls.andthc 
Chrifies body facrificed, to alfaithful. for astheVafchallan^e was fir ft facrificed^ washis body: and thus h^oidcrs 

to doe he here giue th commifsion and authorise to the Jlpoftles % and to al Triefis which be their fucceffbrs in tins matter vDio- inttituted, 

nyncad.Hierar t c.j.IrcnJi4^ 

ad Hcbr. 

In thefe wordes au&oritie andcommaundementisgiuen to the Church, to celebrate themyfterieof the ^nfecoftto 
Lords Supper; but the fpecial calling,ordeining,and appointing of the Apoftles and their fucceffors,to be mi- J^ ficrifidng 
niftcis of the Church was after his refutreftion:as appearcth Matth.28.Mark.i$.Lukei4.Butmoftexprefly Prieflhod. 
Iohn zo. But to make his body , or to offer it in facrificc,thcre is no auftoritie giuen by thefe wordcs,for Chrift 
inftituted a Sacrament, not a iacrifice,of his body and blood. For the faithtu 11 being made pcrfe&,by the only 
oblation of Chrift offered by himfclfc on the Croffe, nccde none other facrifice, bur a memorial] and Sacra- 
ment thcreof,to confirmc their faith in the remiffion of finnes, purchafed by his facrifice. And although the 
Pafchal Lambe was (lainc before it was eaten,yet Chrift did inftittite the Sacrament of his body and blood,be- 
forc he was flainc, neucrthcleife to be continued as a perpetual memorial of his death. As the Sacrament of 
the Pafchal Lambe was inftitutcd before the dcliuerance of the people out of Egypt, yet to be a perpetual re- 
membrance of that dehuerancc, which figured the fpiritual dcliuerance of all the Church,from the tyrannie 
of Sathan and the power of hell. Now where as you quote diuers ancient father s,to proue that Chrift by thefc 
VJOT&tS£<tue commifsion and aucloritie to the apoftles and to all Triefts that be their fucceffbrs,to facrifce his body* Con* 
cerning the k&Pyonif.cee LHierarckcapjiuLth no word of any fuch mattcr,And to goe further with you, not in 
all his workes. Irentus h\th,that Chrift giuing counfel to his difciplesfo offer vnto Codthefirftfiuites of his creatttves&ot 
as though Ix had needv,but that they themfelues fhouldbe neither vnftttit full, nor vnthanhgfulbM tooke that bread which is 
of the creatute,and giuing thanhgs,Jaid: This is my body. *And the cuppe likfwife, which is oftlrat creature that is with vt,hee 
confeffed to b> his blood, and taught the new oblation of the nerve T eflament, which the Church receiuingfiom the *4fofiles % 
offereth to God in all the world, to him which gifteth nonrifhment vnto vs* thefirfifiuites of his gifts in the new Tcftament f 
wl^eofintheiz/ProphetSyMalachydidforefhm^&c.Th'ispvophccic 

ofpraycrsjthankcrgiuingjpiaifcs and workes of charitie^^j.^j^His words declare,thatin his time,brcad 
and wine was offrcd to God,that is,dcdicatcd to the holy vfe of the Sacrament, whereby thankefgiuing,pray- 
crs and praifcs,wcre offered to God s and charitie among Chriftians confirmed. 

Cyprian in that Epiftle to C* *7/#*,contendeth earneftly for wine to be offered in the cuppe,as Chrift did in- 
ftitutc the Sacrament in wine and not in water. But by the oblation and facrifice, he meaneth none otherwife 
then Irenxus docth,and as we haue {hewed in the Section next before : not a facrifice of his naturall body and 
blood. I would haue thee fym (faith \it)that we are admwifbed that in offering the cupfe* the lords tradition beobferuedy 
and that nothing els be done,but that our Lord didfirftfor vs. That the Cuppe which is offered in remembrance oflrim p be of* 
fred mixt with wine. For when Chrift faith, I am the true vine, the blood of thrift verely is not water but wine t Thither can 
the blood of him by whom we are redeemed and auickfned } feeme to be in the Cuppe, when to the cuppe is wantingwine,by which 
t!x blood of Chrift is fhtwed, which isfetfoorth by tfa Sacrament, and teftimonie of all fix Scriptures* The Cuppe, the 
winc,the hrcadjis oftcrcd in remembrance of Chrift, not his body and blood properly facrificed or offered. 
Chryfoftomc H0m.17JnEp.ad Heb. as we haue declared before,faith,it is rather a memory of a facrifice, then a 
facrifice indced,which y Church offercth. Jn exemplar of that winch was offredonce, andoffred into the holy of holies. 
Jlmbr.mpfi 8.faith,Ztf vs Vricfts follow him as we may,and offer a facrifice for the feople^c. But in cap.ioMHeb. he 
hath the very words that Chryfoftome writeth vpon the fame text: anfwering the obieftion how die Church 
offercth a facrifice,when the facrifice of Chrift once offcred,was diffident. Hoc autem quodnos facimus,&c.Tbi$ 
t hat we doe, is done in remembrance of that which bath bene done. Tor doe you this {faith he) in the remembrance ofme,we 
Offer not an otl)cr facrifice as the high Vricft,but the fame al\vayesJ)Ut rather we workg the remembrance cf a facrifice. But of 
this matter, more in the next beftion. 



19. For a commemoration.) This Sacrifice and Sacrament it to be done perpetually in tire Church for the comme- a commemo- 
moration ofChrift,fpedally of his Vafsion : that is tofay,rl)at it may be a tiuely reprefentation, exemplar, and forme of his Sa* ratiue (acrificc 
crificc vpon the croffe. Of which one oblation on the croffe, not only all other facrifices of the Lowe were figures, but this alfo: J! a tm f*5P" 
though this in a more nigh, high,myftical, and mtmclous fort then any other, for in them Cfoiftes death was ftgnified as byre* th^^eJ^ft. 
JonhUncea7td(imilititdesofextermlcreatttresajidb but in this ofthe new T eftament, his body viftbly guratiue ficri- 

facrificedontheaoffe,m and by the felfe fame body facrificed and immolated in Sacrament and vnder the fhapes of bread neesweretrua 
a>tdwine, is moft merely andperfeffly refembled : and therefore this is mo ft properly commemoratiue, as mofi neerely expref- fovifices. 
fingthe very co>rdition,nature,efficacie, fort, axdfubfianceofthatonthecrofte. for which the holy fathers call it thevery %Am f jr / Bia 
felfe fume facrifice (though in other maner) which was done on the croffe, as it is the felfe fame thing, that is offered in the Sa- Hebr.Chrtf.h9> 
irament, and onthe crofle. Whereby youmay fee thepemerfitie ofthVroteftants or their igmrance,t]ntthinkgit there* vjfatyM 
fore not to be Chriftes body, becaufe it is a memorie of his body or a figure of his body vpon the croffe t nor to be a tmefacrU Htbr * 
fee, becaufe it is a commemoratiue facrifice. for as the thing tltat more liuely, neerely, and truely refemldeth or reprefenteth, 
is a better figure then that which fhadoweth it a farreofifo this his body in the Sacrament yV moreperfeblly a figure ofCfmfts 
body and facrifice, then any otUr. Chrift himfelfe the Sonne of God is a figure and char abler of his fathers perfin, bemgyet of To be a figure 
tlx felfe fanvfubftance. and Chrifts body transfigured ontteholy Mount, was a figure and refemblanceofhisperfon glorified ofa l hl ^ n g 
inbeatun.euen fits his body in the Sacrament toafaitbfull man tint hgamth lybis beleefe grounded on Chrifies owne j^fdf^epug- 
worde, that in the one forme is his body, in the other hit blond, the moft perfS reprefentation of hi* death that can be. neih not, 
.As for the ftcrificcjt is no leffe a true Sacrifice fccaufe it is commemoratiue of Chriftes Vafsion .then thofe of the old Tefia- 
mem were the ieffe truejjecaufe thy wereprefiguratiue , for that h the condition Annexed to at Sacrifice ofeuery Imfo ft* 
prcfent Chrifts pafsion. 4 

The 



Tutke. 7. 



TheGofpel 



Ch AP.XXII. 



JthemJ, 



Fulke S. 



The text and the auncient do&ours are rfplainc in this cafe, that you arc conftrained to confefic,that 
this Sacrament is a liuely rcprefentation, exemplar and forme, and alfo a figure of Chriftcs facrificc vpon the Rtal pwfcw 
Crofle. But it is fo a figure of 'that facrifice ( you fay ) that it it the feife fame bodyfacrficcd and immolated in the Sacra- 
mm : vnder tlx (hapes of bread and wine. This faith noneof the auncient fathers, which fay, it is an exemplar" 
a commemoration, a figure of that facrifice, no notChryfoftomeand Ambrofe, whome you quote, bur as I 
hauefet downe their wordes before. It is fo the fame facrifice, that it is rather a remembrance of a'facrificc 
then a facrifice in decde, or properly. But here you accufe our peruerficie or ignorance, that thinkc it 
therefore not to be Chriftes body, becaufe it is a memory or figure of his body. For to he a figure of a ding and 
yet&etlnngitfelfayoahyjn the TaitgtntrepignetJfnot. Yourignorance(aIthough it be great) I will nothcre 
accufe,but your impudcncc,diat fliame not to fay,that to be a Relauuc,and the corrclatiue of the fame at the 
lame time, and in the fame refpe A, repugneth not I thinke Sorbone it felfe, woulde hiffe out this monftrous 
abfurditie:Foryoumay as well fay, that Ifaac to be Iacobs father, and iacobsfonne alfo, repugneth not. 
Butyouhaueexamplesto demonstrate the matter, that a thing may bea figure of it felfe. Rift you fay, 
Chrifi the Same of God, u a figure and cUratler of bis fathers perforate, being yet of the felfe fame fub fiance. If you 
had bene well lerkcd when you were laddes for giuing the Con elatiue to his Relatiue, you woulde hauefaid 
thus: The Sonne of God is a figure or Character of his Fathers perfonne,yethec is the felfe fame perfonne 
that his Father is. And if you will abide by this conclufion,) our example may ferue to proue: I hat this is a fi- 
gure of Chriftcs body and facrifice, yet is it alfo the felfe fame body and facrifice. But if you dare not af- 
firmefo much, left you Should tali into fl3tteS«&i7/«»;/^,whatperueifitie Shall I fay, or ignorance, or impu- 
dence is it, to frame your examplc,fo,asitisnotbinglikctothcmatterwhkhitisbroughtto demonftratc? 

Your fecond example is , Chrifles body transfigured in the Inly Mount, was a figure and refemblance cfhis ferfon "lerified 
in heauen.-'Why fay you not oi his body glonfyed in heauen: that the relation maybe right and proper » But 
becaufeyou fecke to runne away vnder a myfte of doubtfull wordes. But who'will graunt vnto you, that 
Chriftes body there transfigured, was a figure of his body glorified,when not his body,but the glorious lhape 
which then he tooke vpon him, was a figure or a part of his diuine and heauenly giory , wherewith he is nowc • 
inuefted in heauen. For his face nowe fhineth not as the Sunne, but tenne thoufandc times more bright 
then the Sunne,his body is not nowe couercd with garments white as light, but Shineth molt glorioully as the 
body of the Sonne of God. 

AthirdccxarapIeyouhiuc,7fc<tf the Sacrifice is no leffe a true facrifice ,becaufe it is commemoratiue of ChriftesVaf- 
fion,tlxn thofe of tlx olde Tefiamtnt were leffe true becaufe they were prefiguratiue of the fame. In deede it Wanteth no- 
thing but Chriftes inftitution,but that it might be a niie facrificc. For it the Sacrament had bene ordeined 
by Chrift to be a facrificc commemoratiue, as they were to be Sacrifices prefiguratiue, it had bene as true a 
facrifice as they: and yet being commemoratiue, as it is, though not a facrifice, it couldc not haue bene the 
fame thing whereof it is c6memoratiue,no more then thofe facrifices were the famcfacrifice,or thing,whcre- 
of they were prefiguratiue. 

ao. The new Teftamcnt in my bloud. ) M oyfes tooke the blond of the firft facrifice that was made after the gi- 
ving of tie Lowe Exod.i4. and with bloud confirmed tlx- couenantand compact betwixt God andhls people, and fo dedicated 
tl>e old Te&ament.which without bloud (faith S.Taul) was not dedicated. Moyfes put that bloud alfo into aflanding Reb.f. 
feece, and firmed al fix people &c. with tlx fame,andfaidthefe formal wordej, This is the bloud of the couenanr,«*rc. Bo:h tefta ' 
cr(as it is read in S.V.tul) of the Teftament which God hath deliuercd vnto youy>itoa! which, Chrifi inthis affkn £?"£?' 
about the fecond \<art cfibis hisfacrificejieueryofthe Euangelifismoficleerely aUttdeth.exprejfingthattke new Teftamcnt Verfi 10 
is begotme and dedicated in hisblMintheChaUce,m leffe then the oldwa\dedicated,brgonne,andr.<tifiedmthatbloud;f 
caluesconteinedm tlx g:blet of Moyfes. with »hid> his owne bloud bee firin^ed inwardly his .Apofiles as thefi-.fi fiuites of 
tlx new Tefiament, imitating tin wordes of Moyfes, and faying, This is the Chalice the new Teftament &c -.Which 
the other Euangeliftsftakemoreplainety, This is my bloud of the new Teftament. By a l which h is moft cert aine, that 
Chrifles oloudm the Chalice, is tlx bloud of Sacrifice, and that in this facrifice of the altar confifieth the external religion and The external 
prober feruice of tlx uewe Tefiament, no Irffetlxn tlx foncraine worfhip cfGod intln oldLawedidconfiftinthefa,rificesof zeli ff oaofthc 
thef imc FortUgh Chriftes facrificeon the Crojfeandlm bloud (hedfor vs there, be the general price, redemption, andfatis- "tlSlf 
fa^nforvsayndntheUftandferfeclefiftaUngorconfirmatmofthe newlawand Teftament :yett1xferui ie andSa. LfaSfice 
cr/fice which the pe -pie of the new Tefiament miglrt re fort vnto,could not be that v.olent aclion of the Croffejmt this on the Al- of thealtar. 
tar, which by Chrifles owne appointment is andfhal be the eternal office of tlx new Teftament, and the continual application of 
althclxntfitesofbisVafsiatvntovs. 

TheApoftle to the Hebr»wescap. 9 .a\otxh moft plaincly declare, the figure ofthe Sprinkling of blood by chalice* 
Mofes^o^ z 4 to be accomplilhed in the facrificeof Chriftes death, and bloodihedding onceoffcred vp- cuppe. 
on the Croftc : whereof the Sacrament is a memoriall, and no facrifice. T hcrcfore it is a moft wilftill per- 
uemng of the fenfe of die holy Ghoft, to drawe thofe wordes of Chrift, (This Cuppe is the newe Teftament 
in my blood ) to a fecond facrifice. And whereas you fay,he alludeth vnto the wordes of Mofes, Exodus i*. 
iusmorelike,thathe alludeth to the wordes of Mofes vfed about the inftitution of Circumcifion and the Paf- 
chalLambe,G£«^i7.£W««i 1 . which were Sacraments as this is. The difference you makeof theftan- 
dmg pcece or goblet of Mofes (as you call it, )and the Chalice of Chrift, is ridiculous. By which you would 
make foolcs beleeue, diat Chrift vfed not a common cuppe or pottc, vlual to be drunkc in at meate.but a con- 
lecratcd Chalice, fuch as you occupie at Mafle. Where as the Grceke word vfed by all the three Euaneelifts, 
andSamft Paule,fign.fieth none other but an vfuall drinking cuppe or pottc, whether you will call it a {lan- 
ding pecce, boulc,gobIct or Chalice. Wherefore your conclufions are fuch,as you arc accuftomed to make, 
either vpon none, or vpon falfe premifles,or vpon true premifles moft abfurdly and brutifhly inferred, as 

" rl? j c *•? " PPC ", the newc Teftament *" Chriftes blood : Ergo, Chriftes blood in the Chalice, 
is the blood of Sacrifice, Where as by true Logike , it foUoweth aftci this roancr that all the Papiftes ia 

the 



i**k 



ai. 



Chap.xxii. 



According to SXuke. 



IJ2 



Rhent.9' 

chalice whicn 



for vs. 
necdcj 



jtnritt.n; 



fulke. p. 



fence. 



Khem, 



Fulke. 
Bhem. 



the worldc arc not able to auoyde. The cuppe is the Newc Teftament in Chriftes Wood. The natural] 
blood of Chriftds not the New Teftament in Chriftes blood, .therefore the cuppe is not the natural! blood 
of Chrift, which wasfacrificedonthecroffe,but a facramerir and holy memonall thereof. In _ the celebrati- 
on whereof,a part of Chriftian religion doeth con{ift,as in the celebration of baptifme.And by thefe Sacra- 
ments jn thatthey be feales of faith, the benefices of Chriftes Paffion arc appbed vnto vs, through the wor- 
king of the holy Ghoft, but not by facrificingagaine the bodie and blood of Chrift. Yet doeth not the fo- 
ucraigne worfliip of God in the New Teftament, confift principally in any cxternall religion, feruicc,or facri- 
fice,oftredbyanymortallcreaiure 5 butasourSauiourChriftfauhexprencly,in fpirite and tructh.Ioan.4.^ Thftbal}et 

to Which fhalbe (bed.) ltismHchtobeobferHedtlMttherelatme,VJaic\\,intbefemrdesu notgouerned or >*MjfaM 
(a, fomerimld perhaps thinkf) of the nownebhod,lwt ofthe woi-dchiilke.wbich ism tlie Greece. Which muft... 

abatimhthattlxbloudatthecontemoftbecbtUce^ 

prefent tenfe ) andmt onely <u vpon the crojfe. Jlnd therefore at itfoloweth thereof invincibly , that it urn bare figure, but the fime facrU 

his blond in deede , fo it enfueth neceffarily, that it U a Sacrifice , andpropitiatorie, becaufe the chalice (that « the Blond ficed. 

contained in the fame) it fhedforourfinnes. Tor atthatfyyw the maner of the Scriptures Reaches, hgtm alp tbattbts, 

Bloudto bellied for finne,* to be facrificedfor propitiation or for pardon of ^m.es^nd this text proiutbal this foflasne- 

ly,that * Bex* tnrmth bin, felf 'roundly vpon the Holy Euangebff, charging him mhSoltcifim orfafi Greek£, orels that ™£™™; 

tbenorde, (which yet be confeffethto be in al copies Greeke and Latin) are thnfl into the text out of Jmie other place :wb,cb eUc MM 

heratberfiandetb vpon then that S.btkffbouldfteakeincongrtMtPy^ 

thatitcan not be tnelyftid neither ofthe chalice it felf 'norof the contents thereof ; which is in deede to giue the lie to the impoffibihcie. 

blejfed Euangelift, or to demethis to be Scripture. So cleere it the Scripture for vs,fo mifcrable flights andjbifts tsfatfeboi 

putvnto,Godbetl)ank$d. ■ . , , , - 

The rclatiue,(which) in the Greeke, as wcl as in the Latine, is gouerned of the nownc blood.and not of 
the word chalice. For the relatiuc muft according to true Grammcr, be referred to that,which went next be- 
fore it in conftruflion and compofition, which is the name blood^nd not the wotdc Chalice.The Greeke,(as 
it is now read in deedc)following the Hebrew phrafe, which is vluall in the holy Scripture of the New Tefta- 
ment, goeth fomewhat from the common phrafe of the Greeke tongue, but of S. Bafil was read, without all 
controuerfic, according to the common Greeke conftruSion. And therefosc all your trifling of the real pre- 
fcnce,and true facrificing, is notl-ingbut vainc and vnlcarned infultation. For no ancient writer, for a thou- sacrifice of 
fand yeercs af:er Chrift, or more, eucrobferued anyfuch matter, out of this text. And therefore, whereas theMafc. 
you fay, that Bezaturneth him felfe roundly vpon the holy Euangelift, charging him with Sola-cyme or falfe 
Greeke: without all confeience and honeftie you flaunder him moft impudenly. For he nameth not filcecifme, 
or falfe Greeke, bu' M*cobbanes, which is an appearance of incongrumc, where there is none in deede. Ex- 
cept you would be taKcn ror fuch ignorant afles, that you Unowe not the difference, of SoUcfmns and Sclxco. 
phanes, your malicious flaunder can haue none excufc. In deede, he faith, that thefe wordes might be added 
to the text, out of the other Euangelifts, as in diners other places both he and other haue obfcrued,by confe- 
rence of copies and teftimonic ofthe auncicnt fathers : yet he ftandeth not vpon this coniefture, but that ei- s]aunder # 
thcr the auncient reading was, as S.Bafilc witneffeth, or els, that it is an hebraifme in the fame fence, where 
ofl haue (hewed like examples out of the Scripture in my defence againft Grcgoric Martme. cap.i.le.t.37. 
38. 20. And where he faycth, ic can not be trucly fayd,ncither of the chahce it rdtc,nor of the content ther- 
of, that it was ihed for vs : you affirmc, it is to giue the lie to the blcHed Euan|cl.ft,or to denie this to be Scrip- 
turc. But I pray you, confider, vpon what ground you charge him with fuch opcnblafphcmie. Doe :you hold 

mdecde,thatthcchalice^ 

there is one figure granted. And for the contents, fhall we not beleeue the word of Chrift, which fayeth this 
cupistheNewTeflamcnt? Yes doubtlefle. Why then it followeth,that the Newe Tcftamentis the contents 
ofthe cuppe. Was the Newc Teftament (hed for vs, or could it be (bed for vs ? No vcrely. Therefore Beza 
withoutgiuingthelietothc holy Euangelift, might fay, that it can not be fay d in proper maner of fpeaking 
either ofthe cuppe,or ofthe contents thereof, that it was (bed for vs. And yet acknowledge, thofc wordes to 
beScripmre,beingreferredtothcnou.K S blood,whichwasindeede(hedforvs on the crofl e: So miferable 
be your flights, and (hifts of falfehodc,forged vpon impudent hes, and mahcious flaunders,grofle ignorance, 
and vnlcarned colleftions. God be praifed, who daily raakcth your folly and madncfle,more and more ma- 

10 m H ConSon.) ThejpofilesperceMng Chr.Fls departure from them and his kingdome to be mere, as infirm Ambition. 

•W* ml not yet Jevedmhthejpirhe of God , beganto bane ^^W^^^ZTJ^Ta 

t her: W hichoZM*(lerrepreffethlthe m by exhorts 

yetfo lately femeddxm: mtforbidding MamiiieorSuptxioutieinthemM^^amm, and contempt of ehetr m- 

The Apoftles were not voydc ofthe fpirite of God, for no man can acknowledge Icfus to be the Lord, but 
in the fpirite of God : although they were not fo plentifully endued with the giftcs of theholy Ghoft as after- 

r r ^t Simon,Simon.) Laftly to fut them out of doubt,!,* ;^ff f 7f%^^*^^^^£ KeSfaile 

toLandtriethemaltitlxlt^M^^^ 
hisfaithihouUnemfaile,ardthJebeingo«^^ 

ZtbeirLh. WkihistofayshatVeterUtbatmxnvhornhevoiM^ 

Whiyvmaylearnetl^^^^ 
TlldhZalciallprnuUgebyCh^^ 

fJJibliterarihh^^ 



10 



TheGofpel Chap yvtt 



orconu^tM 



thought necefftrie inT etet the HtaAthtriaf «,*.*. /.^. .r / ,*?.":>" Xtho i t f"* e """ P , «*iltze **•** 

cordHtgtohuownekiwefce.md fad knvenatfhriff tLvJ-Li n* J i ^^rH^'^nghtofChnji^tac t 
metre mother their Private-writing tha'weLsunt u»JJL / ^ r , ', ^' ^'' lomnoTthire fi mi X ht • 

Thekukf eflmvckd** end lumVetaePtathnrFM^ douba - 



touWnot&yleinuut^t,^ *?*" ».n*o«c him, that his fayth 

enceofhisowne faxdik,SSSS^«rf&^ 't *?* I*! afttr hec had «F* 

ofGodsm C rcic } whercofhehadC «lS&f5^ " ^« w «J«*wi, by aflurancc 

roganue,nottocrre ( Ifay,asin^S 

can not rightly conclude in due forme of SvlWifme "iwir ; u Logicians thatare. or cuer were, 

text. Vn&hiMiaenttoconB^^^^^t^ '^ other, our cf the vvordes or this 

th e arguments^ they he in orde : ^^&^tJS^r U NeMmhc £ fc . l wi « ««unedl 

^theirfuperior.buttoadn^^ 

through^maliceofSathan^ndtheirownevc a^ wSrte«^ ^ ,8 ^^^^^ , ^ , ^ , ^ ^ 

r-'dte^fbouUbecJtohJcontimetZhZ^ 

froteBedlythe.-.ideoftheUrd^jnZiZ^ ** 4Mf*9 hadLbmt 

crtonpefl. Neither doeth aAyofS^^ 

lWuperiorideorprerog^ « of this place 

had no ground out of^ wordes of the tSrSondl^ 

faith. B U ttlKtruethis,hepr a yid7S 

tion,was in danger ofgreacer terr-put on r tto SiT^k IS? F'A? ^ * his & e ™ P refum P- 

fall away, for that figSfieth thelvo d K™Sr h ^ -i ' £ fll0uU " 0t throu & h W of fai£ 

temptation ofS«th«»itfbc»ld have fried sSaMhr2lhT ^ )^' hfrayersfrote&cdthyfnth, left by 
'f'hrepc^cW^enture^ 

tcr,and of euery Chriilian mmS^S3adSS^S£ 7 "* **?"* WU P ht * e duetie *&• 
"ence to J comfort of others^ prorogate WmSSSm xZSSSfil 2VKR Vfe E CXam P ,C * "J- 
fucccedeth m his chaireatRomeUhe?ofhere^o^ 
appointed to cSfirme^nablifh, o vphoH £ refl ort S£ ftfctfWK!" "? P , eter Cucr «*» ** 

ofcharidetocomfortthem,inmi S p^fentdTnReror^ 

vpholding of 5 reft of 5 A poftlcs inS muS .of rh K 5? W^ And as for the confirmation, eftablii W or w« ,» 

Peter anlnotofthepLoT S ^Sw^^*^.," °W* ° f Chrift i «?"% &£ **" 7 * 
theGorpel,inacontendon^emgft,rX^ "cording to f truth of 



Chap.xxii. 



According to S. Luke. 



m 



them m bis t>-ueth,Y ca for all that fhouU beheuein him through their preaching yet hath not euery true Chriftian, 
fuch a priuilcge, but that he may erre from the true faith, though not finally vnto condemnation. Further, 
where you fay that none other AjK)ftle,Bi{hop,orprieft, may challenge any fuch prerogatiue, either of his 
office or perfon, other wife, then ioyning in faith with Peter, and by holding of him: In part it is true. For nei- 
ther Peter, nor any other man hath any fuch prerogatiue, as you furmifc.But Paule the Apoftle, neither ioy- 
ning with Peter,nor holding of Peter, was bold to reprehend Peter,Barnabas and other,vpon afliirance of the 
tructh of the Goipel, which he had learned by reuclation,according to the Scripture,and to conuince him of K° m < 
error and diflimulation, before all men. That he ioyncd not with Peter, in that his error, it is manifeft by his GaLl 
rcprchenfion. That,hc held not of Peter, he dcclareth as plainely : faying, that he was an Apoftle of Cnrift, 
neither of men nor by mcn.GaLi .1 .&.i a.but fy lefus Chrift immediatly, as the rcfl of the Apoftles werc.The 
So ipturc therefore, notliing fauouring this falie glofc,you come to the Doctors : and firft to Leo, him felfe a 
Bilhopof Rome,and a great maintainer of the dignitic of his fee, therefore fomcwhatpattiall in this cafe,and 
rcic&ed in the general councell ofChalcedon, for the fiipremacic which he laboured to eftabiifb. But what 
faith Leo i VcreJy his words doc not a litlc extoll Peters dignitie, yet not fo much, as you would beare vs in 
hand,by your falfc tranflation. The wordes of Leo be thefe. 'Pro fide Vetriprop)itfupplicatur,tanquttm aliorumfta- 
ttiStcertior fit fntnrus,fi mens Vrincipu viSfa mnfuerit. In Vetro ergo omnium fcrtitndo mumtur,& diuitue gratia ha or- 
dinatitr aztxtlium, vtfi)nvtas cmx per CMftum Vetro tribnitur,per Vettnm Apoftoli* conferatur. Vrayer is made facially 
for the faith of Vetera though theflate of the other fljould be no more certaine, if (he mhtje of the principal, were not to be 
ouemme.In Veter therefore, theftrength of all is defended, andthe aide of Gods grace is Jo onieredfhatthe ftedfitftnesychUU 
by Chrift k giucn to Veter,by Veter fbcu'd be confined to the apoftles An thelc words Peter is neither called the head, 
nor faid to be inuinciblc. But if we ihal further aske of Leo, how this ftedfaftnes is conferred by Peter, to the 
reft of the Apoftles and to the whole Church, he wil not anlwere,by his fucceflbr the Pope: but Confimansnos 
cohortationibus fuis, & pro nobis orare non cefians, vt nulla tentatione fnpercmurC' j firming vs by his ex\mtations,and not 
ceafing to pray for vs, thatwebe not ouercome by any temptation. And this he faith not only for him felfe, as Pope & 
Peters fucceflbr, but for all the people of God, and fpecially for the Citizens of Rome, where Peter fate and 
died, as in the wordes following it is manifeft, Therefore Leo out of thefe wordes of Chrift, gathereth no 
fuch fuperioritic or prerogatiue of the Pope.in not erring, as you would enforce out of him, but without any 
warrant of his wordes, or meaning. 

Next followcth ^ugufline Ub£>J%ou.tefi,Qjrf. an auftor worthie to auouch fuch a matter,NameIy,a coun- 
terfeit Auguftinc, for a falfc interpretation, which no man but more then bcaftly impudent, wil afcribe vnto 
S. Auguftinc the auncient father, whom neither in wordes, nor matter this writer doeth any thing referable, 
but rather writeth many things direftlyagainftS- Auguftinc. AndyethcisfaKifiedboihin wordes and fenfc: 
for thefe are his wordes. 'Pro Vetro rogabat, &pro lacobo^ # loanne non rogabat, vt cetcros taceam ? Manifefium eft 
in Vetro omnes am inert. Quia & in alio loco dicit, £go pro his rogo quos mihi dedifti pater, & volo vt 'M egofnm^ ipfi 
fint mecum. He prayed for Veter, and did hen :t pray for lames and lohn, that Jfpeakg not of the reft} 1 1 ts manifeft >that 
in Veter all are conteined. Becaufe hefaieth in an other place, I pray for thcmfather 9 whome thru haft ginen vnto me, and 1 

frill that where 1 am, they alfo be with me. Thefe wordes(if the auftontre of the writer were any thing worth,)are 
againft the prcrogariuc of Peter, (hewing that the prayer of Chrift, extended to all the Apoftles as well as to 
Peter. But the circumftanceofthetcxtisplainethatit was fpecially for Peter, in refpeft of his greater in- 

firmitie and danger. 

Thirdly, S Ambrofc is brought in, writing( butno place noted where,)left your tolfification and falfc col- 
lection might more eafilybecfpied.Butbylikelyhoodyou meane.E/Mr/w/'/^j.wherehe haththefcwords.ro- 
gitnrautemaduerfiims,&c. The adutrfirie is compelled to tempt the holy onvs of the Lord,to his oxsneloffi. Forwhilehe 
tempteththem>hcmakcththmbetter,thathewhi<histempted,mayinftruff weakf to his owne felfi'. 

finally Veter is fit otter the Churchy after he hath bene tempted of the Lewi, jnd therefore onr lordfignifieth before hand 9 
whit thing that is, that afterward he chofe h. m a pafior of the Lords flockg. For to him hefaydx But thou after thou be cotu 
netted, confirm? thy bretl/ren. Therefore the holy apoftle Veter, was conuerted to his amendment fir to become good cornt 9 
tend was fif ted as velnate, that with the SainSfes of the Lo rd,he might be one bread which fhould be nottrifhment vnto vs.Vor 
while we read the Jiles ofl>eter,andkpow the preceptsof *Vcter Jx i* madevntovsanitmfkmmtvntoeterndlifeandfam 

nation. Heare is Peter made an example of die profite, that the Sain&cs rcapc by temptation, but no priui- 
legeof fupremacic or prerogatiue, of not erring, aicribed either to his perfon, oroffice,or fucccflion. 
But you argue that the Church was to be prefcrued, no lefle afterward, then in ihe Apoftles time, there- 
fore the pn'uilegc was granted to the office in fucceflion, and not to the perlbn of Peter. Thankes be to God, 
the Churches prcferuation is otherwifc prouided for by Chrift the cnely true head thereof, and needcth noc 
the Popes fupremacie, or infallibili tie, as is manifeft by the Scripture. Ephcf. 4.1 1 .1 tA 3. &c. 1 his argument 
therefore, confifteth of two vile fophiimes/The one abeggerly petition of the whole controuerfic, that Peter 
had fuch a priuilegc and prerogatiue, as can not euer be proued out of the holy Scriptures : the othcrafalfc 
affignation of that to be caufe, which is no caufe at all of the Churches prefcruation. Yet you arc not afha- 

mtd to toy, Hereupon all the fathers applie this priudege of not filing, and of confirming other in faith, to the Upmane 
Church and Tetmfuccefforsin the fame. And yetyou are notable to brine any one of the ancient and authentical 
fathers, that liucd within foure or fiue hundred yecres after Chrift* that either acknowledge* fuch a priui- 
Jege of the Romifh Church, or of the BHhops thereof, or that gather any fuch thing out of this text. Cyprian 

faith: To the Hfmanes,whofe faith by commendation of the apoftle i*praifed($ev&diz) falfehode orfalfe dealing can 

hauemaccejje, Hcfpeakcthagainfttheimpudencicof ccrtaine heretikes, that being driuen out of Africa, 
fought intertaincment at Rome,which the godly Church there, would not confent vnto. Cy prianc therefore 
fpeakethnotofthe Romanes abfolutely,but thofewhofe faith was praifed by the Apoftle, from which faith, 
if they fwarued,(as they confelfethemfclues,)itibould be to their greater foame Ep.31. Againehee 
fpeaketh not of error in faith, but of &lfe dealing, and neglctt of difcipline. For if Cyprian had bene per- 

D d z fwaded 



,1 # 
.12. 



rilul TiiC G ° r P d - C H A P. XXII 

to their perfin, or ' to aJJSb^ 2 ^K^S&I^S^^JT 08 ^ dthcr 
with an other.whcn any queftion hath arifen h\ A? rhii«5, r Bifhops.haue alvvaycs vfed to confcrrc one 

prcrogatiuc 



C h a p . x x 1 1 1. According to S.Lukc. \ 2 4 

prerogatiue or priuileee of the fee of Romc,but as one Chriftiau friend to an other, being himfelfe inbaniflv 

"If "c '£ n? .r furlherancc ioT the bcnt ' fic of the Church, {hewing how iniurioufly he bad bene delt with- 
al. S.Bafili alfo in purpofing to write to the birtiop of Rome for his Counfell, concerning the affaires of the 
Church,and touching the Counce 1 of Ariminum, doeth but praftile that care of all Churches, which in the 
(ameepift lc he commendeth m Athanafius, without afcribing any fuperioritie or prerogatiuc to the Bilhop 
of Rome. If Hieronyme being a prieft of the Church of Rome, dothonce or twife aske counfell of Damafus 
his proper bilhop and dwecnan : what great meruaile is ittor what priuilcdge or prerogatiue of the See doth 
he ac knowledge which confeffeth that Libenus fubferibed to the Arrians. And yet in Lers epiftles Dama- 
fus askctli counfell of Hieromc in many queftions, as Hierome did of him in one, about the vfe ot the tcrmc 
Hypoftafis for vnities fake. 

Cyprian in the place quoted, fpeakcth not of the bilhop of Homes prerogatiue, but of obedience 
to be gmento cuerv bilhop in his ownc dioceflc, and namely to himfelfe, againft the timoroufnefle of 
Cornelius bilhop of Rome , who was mooued by the threading bragges of one Fcelioffimus. a wicked 
fch.fmat.ke, excomnoimcatcd by Cyprian and other bilhop* ofAffiica, to yecld fome thing vnto him. 
Whereupon Cypmn lheweth,what uiconueiuence would enluc, if he did not continue conftant,in reicfting 
hnn and his proud heretical! company after their caufc hath bene once iudged by their proper bilhop, in he 
pounce where their offences were well knowen. And therefore writing againft their gadding to the See of 

Rome: hefa.eth ^autemcaufa^c. And *katcaufe bad they, to come anitobringtidingscfa fife Bifhop, made 

tkeybedftleafeiar.dgocfrom.t, thy km* *bitl*r they fhould retume . Tor feeing itis decreed 'ofvsal!,and;t is Jo 
^^»f right,, Uteueryrmmcaufi 

<^cdtoeuerypaficur,wnch ( ueryonefbouUruleandgouerne, M 

wly tbey ouer whom wee bauegouermne,*, ought not to runneabout, nor by their craf tie and deceitfuU ra(bne(Te % to 
fet at variance the concord of bifbopsagreeingtogether. But there to pleade their caufe, where they may >Lue both acmfere 
andxvitneftscf the* crime : vnleffe to afe* , derate and loflferfon,, the aucloritie of the Bifhops placed b, Africa, 
femctobeefje which \uUe already iudged of them, and w i,b the grauhit of their judgement , bale condemned theW 
confaenreboundwithmanyfutresorcorlesofoffences. Their caufe is already heard andtcwen, fentence is Jreadv «. 
»en of them, neither « « mete, th.it the cenfure ofVriefis (bould be reprehended, through lightnejfe of* mooueabletnd 
imontiitnt mind. " ° ° " * 

Tim writcth Cyprian of Fortunatus and his complices, that being condemned in Affrica, fought 
reft.tut.on at Rome as though the autarkic of the b.lhops of Affrica had bene leffe then the aucfo- 
ritie of the bilhops ot Rome and ltaly,vvhich Cyprian would neuer acknowledge for his time, thoueh hcre- 
t.kes by fi.ch gadding about, neuer ccafed to moleft him. The wordes of Hierome are thefe. Jt dkU%. But 
thou wit fay, the Church « fomdedvpon Veter, although man other place, the fame thin* is done vpon all the Mottles, 
andtbeyaUdoeyemue Me^ofthekmgdomeefbeauen, and the fircngth of the Church is eftablifbed equal vpon 
them; yet forthHcoHfe one uchofen among the tmlue, that the head beingappdnted, iheoccafionoffchifmeiiolUIta- 
kenaxvay. By which wordes Hierome meaneth, that Peter was chiefe ofthe ApoftJes in order, to auoyd dif- 
rcntion not in auftoritie or prerogatiue of not erring. And els where he acknowledged! eucry bilhop to bee 

rSSfofSS^i /J C i Z ° f / R ° m ? aS / n T C /; ftlc l ° ^grius.reafoning Sgainft a euftome of the 

Church Of home. K*c«ltM,&c. K^hertstheChurcbofthecitieofKometobeeReemedone, andtheCkrcb cf 'the 
rtlnUvo^an^hthJrmueatdBritame, and Africa and Ter/ia, and the Eaft, and India, and aUbarbarous na- 
Um ; adore one Chrtfl, obferueoneruleoftrueth. I f aucloritie be fcugbt, the world is greater then one chit .Where foe. 
uera bijhopbe euherat^meoratEug^ium, either at Conftantinoplc or ati\he % ium, either at Alexandria, oratTa. 
^f^ of the fame worthy f th^ 

CHAP. XXIII. 

The l*ttt* -teenf: him to Vilate the Gentil : 4 Who feeing earneflly to deliuer him, ftec-ally after that He- 

rodefent himbacl<e, 17 they not onely preferre the murderer Barabbas, but alfocrie, Cxvcihgi. 

t6 In the way to Caluarie he foretelleth the women that limented vpon him, the horrible dtflruRion of their 

Hierufalem. 31 -upon the croffi he U betweene tm theeiies, 3? fcomedoftbelewes, \6 of the fouldieri, 19 

and of one ofthe theeuet, 40 but euen there tonfeffed of el/e other theefe, 44 Jndafter his death (btcaufe of the 

great miracles Mtcurring) alfo of the Centurion, 48 yea and of the whole multitude. $0 and finally he is buried 
innorably. 



Good 

Friday. 

Mt.i7,i.ir. 

Mr.ij,i. 

lo.i8 } i 7 . 




Nd all the multitude of them riling vp, 

led him to Pilate. 
s And they began to accufe him, fay- 
ing , We haue found this man fubuerting 
our nation, and prohibiting to giue tributes 
to Ca?far , and faying that he is Chrift the 
king. 

3 And Pilate asked him faying,Art thou 
the king of the Iewcs ? But he anfwering 

Taid, 



ANdthe whole multitttde of them arofe^nd 
and led htm vnto dilate. 

2 Andthey began to accufe h'tm,faying, We 
foundtbi* fellow feruerting the people,*andfir- Matt. it. m. 
Bidding to giue tribute to fojkr,jajwgthat he mar.11.17. 
is Cbrift a king. 

S *And Vilate asked him, faying, Art thou Mutvj, 1 1 ; 
the king ofthe hrvcsWe anfwered him,&faid, "J™ J* 

?>d.3. Thou 1 '"' 



Holy 
Weeke. 



i " 



The Gofpel 

faid,Thoufayeft. 

4 And Pilate fayd to the chiefc Priefts 
and multitudes,I find no caufe in this man. 

5 But they were more earneft/aying, He 
/rirreth the people teaching through out all 
Iewrie,beginning from Galilee euen hither. 

6 ButPilate hearing Galilee, asked if the 
man were of Galilee. 

7 AndwhcnhevnderfToodthathe was 
ofHerods iurifdi&ion, he fent him back e to 
Hcrode, whowasalfo himfelfe at Hierufa- 
lem in thole dayes. 

8 And Herod feeing Iesvs, was very 
glad, for he was defirous of a long time to 

m ^\ ^» w * ■ 4.^ Xi _»_ E , M I I T t * > 



CHAT.XXIlt 



Thou fay est it. 

4 Then Jay d "Pilate to the high Priest s,and 
to the people, I findno fault in this man. 

5 Andthey rvere the more fierce, faying, He 
moueth the people, teaching throughout alllurie 
and began at Galilee,euen to this place. 

6 When Pilate heard mention of Galilee J>e 
asked whether the man were of Galilee. 

7 Andasfoone as he knew that he belonged 
vnto Herods iurifdtciion, he fent him to Herod, 
which was alfo at H'terufalem at that time. 

8 And when Herodefaive lefts, he -was ex- 
ceeding glad, for hewas defirous tc fee him of a 
longfeafon, be caufe he had heard many things 



fee him,for becauie he heard many thmgs of ^IS^^ 
him :& he hoped to fee fomefigne wrought cle dene by him. J *}°mem,ra 



by him. 

9 And he asked him in many words. But 
he anfwered him nothing. 

i o And there flood the chicfe Priefts and 
the Scribes confhntly accufmg him. 



9 Then he queflionedwith him inmany words, 
but he anfwered him nothing. 

i o The high Priefts and Scribesfioodforth t 
andaccufedhimfiraith. 

1 1 iAnd Her ode with his men of wane de- 



tt a„JU ' • i_l- • f i . «*•-'— **wv«6 »,wrjts men orwarre ae- 

na, oh, 1^ \\ TJl ? arm,C fet him 3t M^him^ndwhenhehadmockedbtm, he a- 

" a "gS t . : ^ nd he m ° C ^ d h »">P«" m /5 on h J m rayedhiminwhiteclothingsndfinthimagaine 



a white garment,and fent him backc to Pi- 
late. 

12 And Herod and Pilate were made 
friends that day. for before they were ene- 
mies one to another. 

_IJ AndPilatecallingtogetherthecheefe 
Priefts and magifrrates,and the people. 

14 Said to them,You haue prefented vn- 
to me this man, as auerting the people, and 
behold I examining him before yon, haue 



to Pilate. 

12 * And the fame day Pilate and Herode Matt.27.ij. 
■were made friends together, for before they were !" arIu *- T * 
at variance betweene themfelues. iohn **•& 

13 AndPilate, when he had called together 
the high Priefts, and the rulers , and the peo- 
ple, 

14 Said vnto them, Ye haue brought this 
man vnto me,as one that per uerteth the people, & 
behold,! hauing examined htm before you, haue 



fonnH nA ri»C ;-.u- —--/--»• *"»"«*,in«wngcxammea.ntmbctorejou,hauc 



wherein you accufe him. 

1 5 No,nor Herod neither, for I fent you 
to him,and behold,nothing worthy of death 
is done to him. 

1 6 I will chaften him therfore & dimifTe 
him. 

17 Andheofneceffitie had to relcafe vn- 
to them vpon the feaft day,one. 

1 8 But the whole multitude together cri- 
ed out, faying, Difpatch him,and°eleafe vs 
Barabbas. 

1 P Who was for a certain fedition made 
in the citie and murder,caft intoprifon. 

20 And Pilate againe fpake to them, de- 
firous to releafe Iesvs. 

21 But they cried againe, faying, Cruci- 
ne,crucifie him. 

22 And he the third time faid to thenr, 
Why, what euii hath this man done ? I find 
no caufe of death in him. I will correft him 
therefore and let him goe. 

2 3 But they were inftant with loud voices 

requiring 



of ye accufe him, 

if NostoryetHerode.-forlfentyoutohim, 
and loe, nothing woorthie of death is done to 
him. 

16 I will therefore chasten him, and let him 
loofe. 

17 For ofneceffitie he muft haue let one loofe 
unto them at the feast. 

1 8 And aUthe people cried aloud, fay ing,A- 
way with him,and deliuer to vs Har abbas, 

19 Which for a certaine infurrettion mads 
in the citie,and for murder, was cast inprifm. 

20 Pilate therefore fpake againe to them. 
Willing to let lefts loofe. 

2 1 But they cried,faying, Crucifie him, cru. 
cifie him. 

22 He fayd vnto them the thirdtime, What 
euillhath hee done? I haue found no caufe of 
death in him, I will therefore chasten him, and 
let him goe. t 

23 And they were inftant with loude veyces,. 

requiring 



^J 



Holy 

YV'EEKE 



Of.10,8. 



'Beholding. 



C h a p. x x 1 1 1. According 

requiring that he might be crucified. And 
their voyces preuailed. 

24 And Pilate adiudged their petition to 
be done. 

25 Andhereleafed vnto them him that 
for murder and fedition had bene caflinto 
prifon, whom they demaunded: butlEsvs 
he deliuered to their pleafurc, 

2<5 And when they led him, they tooke 
one Simon of Cyrene comming from the 
countrey : and they laid the crofle vpon him 
tocarieaftcrlEsvs. 

2 7 And there folowcd him a great mul- 
ritudc of people, and of women which be- 
wailed and lamented him. 

28 But I e s v s turning to them, fayd, 
Daughters of Hieruialem, weepe not vpon 
me, but weepe vpon your felues, and vpon 
your children. 

29 For behold the dayes fliall come, 
wherein they will fay, Blefled are the bar- 
ren,& the wombes that haue not borne, and 
the pappesthat hauc not giuen fuckc. 

30 Then Jhall they beginne to fay to the 
mount nines, Fall vpon vs : and to the hills s, (fo~ 
uer vs t 

31 For if in the greene wood they doe 
thefe things,in the dry whatfhall be done> 

3 2 And there were led alfo other two 
malefa&ours with him to be executed* 

3 3 And after they came to the place 
which is called Caluarie, there they crucifi- 
ed him : and the theeues, one on the right 
hand,and the other on the left. 

34AndlEsvs faid,Father,forgiue them, 
for they know not what they doe. But they 
deuidinghis garments,did caftlots. 

3 5 And the people flood " expecting, & 
the princes with them derided him, fayin 
Others he hath fauedjet him faue himfelfe 
ifthis be Chrift,the elcdt of God. 

3 6 And the fouldiers alfo mocked him 
comming to him,& offering him vineger, 

3 7 Saying, If thou be the king of the 
lew es, faue thy felfe. 

38 And there was alfo a fuperfcription 
written ouer him in Grceke and Latine, and 
Hebrew letters: This is the king of 
the Iewes. 

39 And one of thofc theeues that were 
hanged 3 blafphemed him,faying, If thou be 
Chriftjlaue thy felfe,and vs. 

40 But the other aniwering, rebuked 
him, faying, Neither doeftthou feare God, 
where as thou art in the fame damnation? 

41 AndweindeediuftIy,fo*rwereceiue 

worthie 



to S.Luke. 



*?J 



requiring that he might be crucified: and the 

voyces of them, &ofthehighPriei~tspreuailed. 

24 AndFtlate gaue fentence that it Jhou/d 
be at they required. 

zs And he let loofe vnto them, him that for 

infurreUton and murder was casl into prifon, 

whom they had defiredjtndhe delivered lefts to 
their mil. 

26 * And as they led htm away, they caught Matt.17.j1. 
one Simon of Qrene, comming out of the field, m »k»5-M. 
and on him laid they the creffc, that he might 

beare it after lefts. 

27 And there followed him a great compa- 
ny of people, and of women, which alfo beway led 
and lamented him. 

2 8 But lefus turning backe vnto them, fayd. 
Ye daughters ofHierufalem , weepe not for 
me, but weepe fory our felues, and foryour chil- 
dren. 

2p For beholdfhe dayes are comrning,in the 

which they jhall fay, Happy are the barren, and 

the wombes that neuer bare, and the paps which 
neuergauefucke. 

3 Then flail the;, begin to fay to the moun- 
tains, ^Fallon vs,and to the hils,Couer vs. Efay.t.T*. 

31 For if they doe thefe things in amoifi tree, ofecia8 « 
whatjlmllbedoneinthedry? apocAirf. 

32 * And there were other two euil doers led Matt.z7.38. 
with him,to be put to death. rnar ' 1 J - z 7« 

33 * sAndafter that they were come to the iohn 19 ' 12 ' 
place which is called (/tluar'ie, there they cruci- 
fiedhim,&the euildoers,one on the right hand, 

and the other on the left. 

34- Then fayd lefts, Father, forgiue them, 
for they wot not what they do : And they parted 
his rayment&nd caft lots. 

3f And thepeople flood, beholding, andthe 
rulers mocked him with them, faying, Hefaued 
other men, let him faue himfelfe, if he be very 
Chrifl the chofen of God. 

36 The fouldiers alfo mocked him, comming 
to him,and offering him vineger, 

3 7 And fiymgjf thou be the king of lewes, 
faue thy felfe. 

38 nAnd a fuperfcription was written ouer 
him,with letters of Greeks, and Latine^and He- 
W/THIS IS THE KING OF THE 
IEWES. 

3$ sAndoneoftheeuill doers, which were 
hanged,r ailed on him, faying, If thou be Chriil, 
faue thy felfe and vs. 

4.0 But the other anfvering, rebuked him, 
•ing,Fearefi thou not God, feeing thou art in 
the fame damnation? 

41 Andwe truely are righteoufly punHlied, 

D d. 4. for 



*»«• v , , L TheGof P eI Chap.xxiit. 

conenoeuu. man hath done nothing amiffe. 

42 AndhefaydtolBsvs,Lord,remcm- ^ -*ndhefaidvm Ief^Lord, remember 

berme when thoufcalttome into thy king- mn^4mLm*JL%t£g^ 

,' A, jTr r , ,. , „„ 43 ^»dIefusfa.ydvntohim,rerih ICat 

to thee : this day thou flialt be with me \ ill radifi. * 

* &* j- , n, ^ . ** oAndit wot about the forth hour e and 

44 Anditwasalmoftthefixthourerand there »« a darkenefe ouer aUthe mSESt 
there was made darkened vpon the whole the ninth koure 

&S3 the 45 vc te ^ d ^/« nnc - as darkened: and ^./^r^/^^ V ^/W^ 
wond«d at as «>e wile of the temple was rent in the middes. 

athingaboue middes. ,A A A } ■ r r 1 \ 1 . 

nature,ofDio- /a „,,„ . . , . . . 4° ■^^rpbenleftuhad cryedmth a londe 

SftST f A f7a v saying with a Joud voice, vojceMfayd^ Fat hereto th} hands I will com- «"W 

p ^.Andfayingthi3,hegauevptheghoft. gauevplheohofl. * W*> ** 

2?^ ~i" C sS ,dWG04,fiy,l,g;in deCdthlS ^iM^G^^yn^tkismuMriH^ 

48 And all the multitude of them that ^ Andallthe people that came together to 

sSSs£sr done> recurncd w ^:%^~< 

49 Andalhisacquaintanceftoodafarre th^e^l^^f^/^^ 
of: andthe ? n lenVhad Mowed him ^^^^^^^ 

irom ljalilce,fecmg thefe things. „ * ^_j/; 18 j .», 

Jj, ,„,„„" ] T r . J" -dMbebeU, there teat a mm namA Um - l M- 



M W ,J7. jo "AndbcOlaman namcdlofeph, jJJ jZZEJ* "* - T"*1iESf 
Mr**, which was a fc„atour,a good man & a intt, JSl """P""-™""™ "£°° dmm - «* £fi# 
i«M«. 51 Hehad not confemed to their coun- „'m,e„u-, /• .J. 1 

feU and doings.of Arimatbaa a eitie of lew- re/jJItfZ^ f IP ft t'T" 

tie, who alfoUfelfexpefted the kingdom TJ^teteTlffr "* <^T?S 
of God actu eo\ the Iewes, which fame al[o waited for 

5 2 This man came to Pilate, and asked * &g™<°f G °f> ' 

thcbodyoflEsvs. . S>H*™»tvMo?dateMbeggedthebo- 

rJL J fS -T ' ^^ WapP l d k *? " ^"henhehadtakenitdmnhwap- 

55 Anc IAc women that were come with /x Thewomen that fotlmedafter, which had 

him from Galilcc/olowing after, || fawthe come with him fiom Galilee, beheldthe fepuU 

monumcnt,andhowhisbcdy waslaid. chre } and how his body was laied. 

5 6 And returning they prepared fpices & /* And they returned, andprepared facets 

ointments : and on the Sabboth they retted odours and ointments, but refiedthe Sabboth 

according to the Commandement. day *ecor ding to the commandement. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxiii. 

34 Forgiue them.) Aperf eel example efeltar/tie in our Sauiour praymgfor his crudfiers, which the &Ji martyr $. 
Steuen did follow, AA.7 .' & thtpraierstfkth were heard: Chrifts prater tal&geffiBm the Centurion & others, Sterna 



Rhem, 
Rhem.i, 



mTaul. 




cjtijyujt.imiookftobauejaUMmbyfattbandcorfffltanofChr.Ftx™^ 

•Kjtlmtjkn pftcn, penance, or panifhrnent for thy former finnei and life illftent, nor chalenge fecuritie ar.d ttrtaine 
knowledge oftlryfakation. for this good tUeues cafe U net commrnjmt a rare example of mercy and preroratitiejutfor the 
firflpomtjtame ontty not to dtfpairifkohgh thm hull bene ill to the taj} moment oftly lifefor tin fecondjhat faith Jupe 

and 



fttlke. t. 



C h a p. x x 1 1 ii. According to SXuke. 



<?< 



tndch.mt u repe^yce^gMbeJu^ mdgniw^notreytirei, vh.reforv.rn of fat *„/ ^ ermine Pardon of<Juc 

they armotbe bad. for tbeth.rd, that Cbrj/igaue to tU Itaffy man for h» ^clout confefrn of him and reprehend,,* bis feU P ""nee and 
of biijahtation at this man lMd,and therfore can not be fi fttre M be rrttt. 

No man ought to diffcrrc conuerfion, but to repent as foone as he is called, as this theefe did, for God eU 
ueth not the grace of repentance, according to the will of man, but according to his owne pleafurc and pur- A liudv faith, 
pofe . Nather muft any man Iooke to obtcme ^^ 

not die faythofthispemtent theefe , but fru.tfull of goodworkes, as the place and time could fuffer. Bu^o S^£' 
goeftreight to hcauen, mthout fansfecj.on or puniftment for his former finnes, eueryChriihanmanmay 
be aforcd, not onely by this example, but alfobymanifeft tcflimonies of fcripture , if he dye in the lord 
Apoc.14.15. >ol"^7.J4. I-Cor.y.l. Iohnj. H .&c. And as for fatisfaflion aid puniihment for our former 
finnes, is not found m the fcripture, but is contrary to the gcncrall doftrine of remiffion of finnes bv the free 
grace and mcrcie of God . For thereby cucry one that trucly bclceueth and confeffeth (Thrift, may challenge 

S C rf mC »r W i 8< V^ h n ' alu3 T ' by , lhe S cne " ]1 F° mifcs of God in the f criptures, as the theefe £y 

thcfefpeciallwordesofChrift vttered vnto him . Neither was this good theefe fauedby anyother meanes 

then all Chr.ft.ans are faued,namely,by the free mercy of God in lefts Chr.ft apprehended by faith ■ Where! 

fore we ffiould learne, not onely not to dilpaire, but ro bcleeue ftedfaftly, that ifwc doe truck repent as this cm««f* rf 

theefe did, we (lull as certem ly receiue pardon for our finnes, at what time foeuer it be, as God pmm fcdi by 22? 

EzcchieliS xr ForGodw.llnotre.eaanhumbleandcontnteheart,Pfal.ji. I9 . Secondly thai 3 

isneuervo.dofgoodworkes,asrewntance,loucofGodandournei § hbour,h a tredoffinnc;confcflionand 
other externaUworkes asumeandopportunitiemayferue. Thirdly,that Chriftgaue remiffion of finnes 
freehand not of mer.t for zeale or reprchenfion ofhis fellow,but of his mcere mercic and grace,by wh ch he 
gauehimfaythandrcpentance^ 

ought to affurc penitent finners of forgmenefle and the kingdome of heauen , without any fatisfaaionorpu- 
mfhment for fausfafl.on, which is ncucr rcqu.red on their part ,n the holy fcriptures . Nether haue thev a- 

nycomm 1 ffiontorequ.re.tofanyofGodsekft,ortodclaytherewardo4yforwhomChriftha^ 

to his father, as he hath for all that are redeemed by him . Laft of all, euery man that by faith apphe h vnto 

h.mfele the generall pronnfes of God, may be as fure of faluation, as he was. For they are as wmSSH 

one in lingular, as thev arc of al naenpra *»AtUi,*L.J.~.. . :.,n:c.j... .;_ «• re- 1 i . «..../ 



Ehern. 
Bhem.2, 



Mke. 



2. 



Sastbh 

DAY. 

^"8,1. 
Mm*,,, 

lo.w 4 x. 



ft ^md.atelyobteinedtobeare Thit day tlm {halt be W ,tbm in Var'ldife. Ad sSplida ib 7a? 
^wifeAmbrofc faith ^ 

comfort for all penitent finners, is gathered out of this examplc,by Cyprian De can. Dm. mm. 7 . And Chryfo! 

ftome.nGen.Hom.yyand,namancrbyalltheancientfathcr,.ThereforethepapiftsdoewiS^^ 
bouttomakeitalmoftfingularandextraordinaric. Y * WCKCai y goe a- 

,o^Jiwlf ttneUe P , ^"", V^ *""*"/" M * R » ^^^joncei^dheforemraftnhhnjointhhmntment 
^^^tmafierhm^ 

"r**rd to be kmedmttjben the other Iofepl, from co^ktionrvM^ J aT 

5? ; Saw the monument.) Thefi good women of grext devotion o!fer,<ed the Sepukhreforriebomro SSL? ™ 

The caufe of the womens marking the place of Chriftes buriall, is exprelTed in the text,whercunto rb* «v>_ W^ 01 " 
F^anerofwatch^ 

thingelsbut groffe fuperftmon, and mockerie of the myiteries of our faith, whereof the buriall of Cbrift is 
one . The impictie is fo much the greater, when the facrarncnr, ordeined to be rcceiued, to affile vs of life is 

SSS ¥ We, t S V^? WCrC „ a de3 , d b^y.O^fbccaufe it was ordeincd to be a remembrance of Chnft, 
hey may doe with it what they will, tofign.fie the anions and paffions of Chriftes bodie, why doe they not 

ind^KS 

CHAP. XXIIII. 

Deuout xcomennot finding hhlcdy in the Sepulcber, 4 Jngeh tel them that he it rifen according to his omePrediEtion i 

. 9 Tttbe^ofiUsrotlnotbclmett ix bm neither Vcterfindetbbhbody there. ,j Be m%th mtb t£o Difciples, 

decUnwal this vnto themout^ ^6 The fame day heap. 

ToZtl^f^tTf^T^r 4? ^dfoof hi, Cad^e Church, „ he/omifetb the Holy 6^ 
to commit them. 50 tuuijoafcendethMtobeaum, J J 



AN D in the t firft of the Sabboth very tj 
early they came to the monument, JD. 






J C c 1 - — 7.T . "* w "*"" fc "^ -b^™, ymwc morning, wey came vnto the [c- 

carymg the fpices which they hadprepa- pulchre, hinging the /met odours, which they 

red# ' » had 'freparetfand other women with them, 

* An <* 2 Ad 



TheGofpel Chap.xxiiii. 

2 And they found the ftone rolled backe 2 And they found thepne rolled away fiom 

from the monument. thefepulchre. 

3 And going in,they found not the body 3 eAnd they wentinjtut found notthe body 
of our Lord Ies vs. oftheLordlefu. 

4 And it came to palTe : as they were a- 4. Andit came topajfe,as they were amaztd 

ftonied in their mindc at this , behold two thereat,behold,two men Hoodby them injbining 

men ftoode befide them in glittering appa- garments. 

parell. / And as tbeywere afraid, and bowed downe 

5 And when they feared and caft downe their faces to the earth jhey faid vnto them, why 

their countenance toward the ground, they feekeye the lining among the dead? 

faid vnto them, Why feeke you the Liang , „ . , , . 

withthedeadr ' * ° * H*"»«hm, but urfen:* Remember Uu 

6 Heisnothere,butisrifen.remember Jj^** "»J—*" *»«J« *» <*+««***• 

Whefpaketoyou^vhenheyetwasin 7 'say t ng,Thefonneofma»mufibedetiue- ** 

L«*». 7 Saying, * That the Sonne of man muft ^a^^ mm ^ htn ^ 

be deliuered into the handes of finners and P a a.l ' l n ■ 1 

be crucified, and the third day rife againe. [ "*¥? "™f "fiords 

8 Andtheyremembredhiswordes. Attu !'T ^ft******** 

« a„j :i l 1 c .l autbele t bin qes vnto tbofe eleuen.andtoallthe 

9 And gomgbacke from the monument, remnant & >««*»'»«»* w 

they told al thefe things to thofc eleuen , & ,„ ,' „, . % . , , , r 

to al the reft 'o It was Marte Magdalene, and loanna, 

I o And it was Marie Magdalene , and T* f^/fjf \ ?!?" ** T* T* 
Ioane,and Marie of lames, an3 the reft that f™> M M thofethinges vnto the ^4po. 

were with them, which faid thefe things to *' A j tL ■ , r > f 

the Apoftles " And their ™ rdei : f emed t0 them fa* 1 '* 

II And thefe wordes fecmedbefore the ^^^UeMedtheyihem. 

as dotage, and they did not beleeue them. . 'f. The " f r f e Peter > ""d ran *e ™to the loha I0/ 

10.20,3. 12 But*Peterrifingvprannetothemo- J e P^ chr ^^dnhenhehadlookedm,hefawthe ' * 

nument : andftouping downe he faw the ltme,tclotIj es laid by them felucs, and departed, 

linnen clothes lying alone, and went away m "dringinhim felfe at thatwbicbwa* cometo 

marueiling with himfelf at that which was P a $' 

done. '3 *s4»d beholde, two of them went that Mar ^ jtf 

Mr.i^z. 1 1 * And behold , two of them went the f ame Mt * toa Vllla & e can ed Emaus , which 

TlieGorpel fame day into a to wne which was the fpace WM f rom Hierufalem about three fcore fur- 

JgSg** of fixtie fiulonges from Hierufalem, named '«%'- ,,, 

weekc. Emmaiis. '4- *A»d they talked together of all thefe 

1 4 And they talked betwixt them felucs th ' K i s that had come t0 P a ft- 

of al thofe things that had chaunccd. '/ *s*»d it came to pafe , that while they 

I j Andit came topafle : while they tal- communed together } andreafonedJefu4 himfelf e 

ked and reafoned with them fclues , 1 e s vs drew ncere^nd went with them. 

alio him felfapproching went with them. l6 But their eiestrereholden,thattbeyfhould 

1 6 But their eies were held that they not k*°™ him. 

might not know him. 17 And he faid vnto them, what matter of 

1 7 And he faid to them , What are thefe communications are thefe thatyehaue one to an- 
communications that you conferre one with ot ^ w asyewalke^and are fad? 

an other walking and are fad? 18 And the one of them , whofe name was 

1 8 And one whofe name was Cleophas, Cleophas,anfwcringfaidto him, Art thou onely 
aniwcnng,faid to him Art thou only a ftra- afiranger in Hierufalem, and hafl nothimen 
gcr in Hierufalem, and halt not kno wen the the things which are come to pafe there in thefe 
things thathaue been done in it,thcie daies? dayes? 

ip To whomhe faid, What things? And /o He faid vnto them, what thmas? ^ini 

they faid, concerning I E s vs of Nazareth, they faid vnto him>OfIefusofNaz£etb,wkich 

whowasamanaProphct,mightiein worke was a Prophet, mightie in deed and word before 

and worde before God and al the people, God and all the people, 

2oAndhovvourchecfePrieftes&Prin- g 9 And&ow the high Prieftes and ourru- 

«s iers 



A 



TheGofpd 

vpon Tuef- 

day in Ealter 
weeke, 

Mr.i tf,t4 % 



Chap, xxi 1 1 1. According to S. Luke. 137 

ces deliuercd him into condemnation of lers deliueredhimto be condemned to death & 

death,and crucified him. haue crucified him. 

21 But we hoped that it was he that 21 Butwetrufledthat ithadbeenehewhich 

fliould redeeme Ifrael : and nowbefides al $ouldhaueredeemedlfrael:andostouchwgall 

this, to day is the third day fince thefe things thefe thtnges, to day is euen the third day frnce 

were done. they were done. 

2 2 But ccrtaine womenalfoofours,made 22 Tea,and certeine women alfo of our com- 

vs afraid: who before it was light, were at fame made vs afionied , which came early vnto 

the monument, thefepulchre, 

23 And not finding his body, came, fay- 23 And when they found not his bod h they 
ing that they law a vifion alfo of Angels, came, faying that they had feeneavifion of an- 



who fay that he is aliue. 

24 And ccrtaine men of ours went to the 
monument : and they found it fo as the wo- 
men iaid,but him they found not. 

2 5 And he laid to them,0 folifli, & flow 
of hart to beleeuc, in al things which the 
Prophets haue fpoken. 

26 Ought not Chrift to haue fuftred thefe 
things,andfo to enter into his glorie? 

27 And beginning from Moyfes & al the 
Prophets, he did interprettothcminalthe 



gels , which fay that he was aliue. 

24. iAnd certeine of them which were with 
vs, went to thefepulchre, and found it euenfo at 
the women had faid,buthim they Jaw not. 

2 j And hefaidvnto them, O fooles,and/Iow 
of heart, to beleeueall that the Prophets haue 
jfoken: 

26 Ought not Chrifl to haue fupred thefe 
things, and to enter into his glory t 

27 zAnd he beganne at Mofis, and all the 
Prophets, and throughly interpreted vnto them 



r™^..-„. .u a. \ -;---*/ ityrmj, ma mronvmy mterpretea vnto mem 

fenpturcs the dungs that were concerning ;„ „„ thc SaifMr % i„ fcth i gc , Mw 



written ofhimfelfe. 

28 *And they drew nigh vnto the village 
which they went vnto, and he made as though he 
would haue gone further* 

with vs,becaufe itTsVouid niglit"& the day .?/ A "j the y c /^rfcdhimfaying,Abide 

is now farre fpent. And he went in with thl, T , ' *" "rrifi I™" 4 ■***■ "* * h f 
,n An^ f %,m, fn n,iT„ „.u:i-L-i: .' "aytsfarrepafed: And he went in to tan with 



28 And they drew nigh to the towne 
whither they went : & he made femblauncc 
to goe further. 

29 And they forced him, faying, Tarie 



tary 



20 And it came to paffe , whiles he fate 

at the table with them,hc [| tookebrcad,and 

bleffed and brakc,and did reach to them. *, ,/""""/ """,' "/"«"' "' '"{TIT"""*", 

31 And their cies were opened, and they Ti j hemk £ fread,andbLtfedit, and 

ewhimr&hevanifliedoutofthcirfioht ^K^H^tothem. 



day isfarrepaffed 
them. 

3 And it came to paffe , as he fate at me ate 



knewh 

32 And they faid one to the other, Was 
not our hart burning in vs, whiles hefpake in 
thc way, and opened vnto vs the fcripturcs? 

3 3 And fifing vp the fame houre they 
wentbacke into Hierufalem : and they foud 
thc cleuen gathered together , and thofe 
that were with them, 

34 Saying , That our Lord is rifen in 
deedc, and hath appeared to Simon. 

35 And they told thc things that were 



done in the way : and how they knew him hath appeared to Simon 



3 1 And their eyes were opened. & they knew 
him,andhe IS vanijhed out f their fcht, I <*» <fcp*«J 

A J I r 1 1 out O^*' 1 

32 Ana they faid one vnto another, Did not fight.orcea- 
our hearts burne within vs, while he talked 'with of £/"" 
vs by the way jtnd opened to vs the Scriptures? 

33 And they rofevp the fame houre, and re- 
turnedigzme to Hierufalem, and found the e- 

leuen gathered together, and them that were 
■with them, 

3+ Saying, The Lord is rifen in deede, and 



in the breaking of bread. e£0 



3S And they tolde what things were done in 



3 6"*And whiles they fpeake thefe things, theway, andhowhewasknowenofthem in the 
Ie s v s ftoode in the middes of them,and he breakl»gof the bread. 



faith to them , Peace be to you : it is I. feare 
not. 

3 7 But they being troubled and frighted, 
imagined that they faw a lpirit 



36 * And as they thus (pake, Iefus him felfe Mark.1rf.14. 
Jfoodtn the mtddes of them, & faith vnto them, iohn. w. 19. 
Peace be vnto you. 

37 But they were abafhed and afraid, &Jup- 



38 And he laid to them, Why are you fofedthat they had feeneaftmt. 
troubled , and cogitations arife into your 3* And hefaidvnto them, why or eye trou- 
" arts? * blcd,andwhy doe thoughts arife iny our hearts? 

3P Se e 39 Behold 



A 



TheGolpel Chap.xxiiii. 

3 p See my handes, and feete , that it is I 39 'Behold my handsandmyfeete, that it is 

my felf. handle,and fee : for a fpirit hath not euen I my felfe : handle me and fee , for afbirtt 

flefli and bones,as you fee me to haue. hathnotfleJhandbones,asjefeemehaue. 

40 And when he had faid this,he lhewed 40 Andwhenhehadthusjpoken, heejhewed 
them his handes and feetc. them his hands and his feet, 

41 But they yet not beleeuing and roar- 4.1 zAnd while they yet beleeuednotfor ioy, 

ueilingforioy, he faid, Haucyouhere any andwoondred,he faid vnto them Jiaueyeheere 
thing ro be eaten? any meat? 

42 But they o&ed him a peece of fifli ^ ^ndthey ojferedhim apiece of abr oiled 
brodedandahome combe, fifoandofanhony combe. 

45 And when he had eaten before them, 
taking the remaines he gaue to them. * And he tooke it, and did eat before them. 

44 And he faid to them , Thefe are the 44 And he faid vnto them, Thefe are the 
words which I fpake to you, when I was yet wordes which Ifyake vnto you , while I was yet 
with you, that al things muft necdes be tul- withyou, that all muft needes be fulfilled -which 
filled, which are written in the law of Moy- were written of me in the law of<JMofesandm 
{es, and the Prophets, & the Pfalmcs of me. the Prophcts,and in thePfalmes, 

45 Then he opened their vnderttanding, 4 r Then opened hee their fl wits , that they BOr viadl . 
that they might vnderltand the Scriptures, might vndcrfiand the Scriptures y 

46 And he faid to them That fo it is ^ <A»d faid vnto them, Thus is it written, 
written, and fo it behoued Chrift to fuffcr and thus it behoued Chrijl to fnfer , and to rife 
and tonfe againe fromthe dead the third fom death the third day: 

47 + And I penance tobe preached in his , 47 ^f that repentance and remijfon of 
name and remuTion of fumes vntoalnati- *»"*«** be freacheds* his name amongall 
ons, .£0 beginning from Hierufalcm. **"*"> (wd mtl fi h £ m "* Hterufalem. 

48 And you are witneffes ofthefe things. 4 s Andy e are witnejjes ofthefi things, 
Aft.1,8.1,1. 49*AndIfendthepromesofmyFatr?cr 49 *Andbeholde,Iwillfendthepromifcof x ^ M 

vpon you : but you, taric in the citie,til you my father vpon you : But tarieye in the citie of^J' ' 

be endued with power from. high. Hierufalem, vntillye be indued with power from 

50 And he brought them forth abrodc on high. 

into Bcthania : and lifting vp his handes he s o <tAndhe ledthem out into 'Bethanie, and 

bleflcdthem. lift vp his hands, and blefedthem. 

o*»tV\J l * * nd ic L came w paffe , whiles he , / * Andit came to pafe,as he blefed them, Mark.iw, 

Mr.n5.19. II Dlelled them, he departed from them, and he departed from them, andwas cariedvp into a&x*. 

Acti,9. was caried into heauen. heauen, 

5 2 And they adoring went backe into /2 And when they hadworjhippedhim, they 
Hierufalem with great ioy : returned to Hierufalempith great toy: ' 

$3 And they were alwaies in the temple S 3 sAnd were continually in the Temple, 
praihng and bkfling God. praifng and lauding God. Amen. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, xxiiii. 

Bhem.u 1. FirftofthcSabboth.) ri M i s ,firaf„t!xsfMb iK Ucb-^ 

poffk ( I .Cor.1 6 i i)c 0m mmdeda colkEl»n of money to be nude m tlxfirjl of the Sattotb. whereby we kmejah the fc*. 

„ "^^^fa^e^Brcuiar. Roman. Decemb.31. ' J 

Vttlket. ThcobfcruationofthcLordsdayjistaughtin theScripture to be apoftoUcalL andnot grounded vpon V* la3t 

vnccrteine tradition vnwntten,as other Papifts affirme. * K fe«- . 

ge«*«, Uomfi „ Wi, the Gojpel, That itbehoued Chrift to Puffer and to rife againe the third day :fi he 

S„ 1, T r" rf '!^r^' andpenancctobeprcachcdin his name and remiffionof 
., unnej throughout ai nations. A uguft.ep.48. 

Fttlke.2. TJe Papiftsarc trader this curl* , wkchprcach that the Church confiftcth in communion of the Romifh **P°r*» 

Pope,and not in the communion of all nations. eomnuuw* 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxiiii. 

Mm. 3. 10. Took© bread.) Tl*r*thert in dium places t*k thi> to bt m<*. ofthe B. Sacrament. Author operisim. 

pcrf. bo* 7 J. Agfa lt3.de confenfu Euang.cz j & fcr. 140 de temp. & ep. ». ad Pwlinum. q, S.Tauimu, 

him. 



C h a p. xxn ir. According to S. Luke. ng 

Umfelfin the next eft file before that,among S^4uguftim. Venerable Bede alfo vpen ibis place. TbeophykSfe vpon thk 
pkct.jlnd that it fbottld be meant of the holy Sacrament, the forme offolemnetaldngthe bread into his handts,bltfp.ng it, 
breakingit,andr caching it to bit difciflcs (exceding proper to the confecration, and common to none other vulgar benedi- 7he B.Sacra. 
elm ,nor any white vfed but in Chrifls miraculous multiplying the loaues)andthefmgular effeSfe in notify its Chriftvn- "! e " tmone 
to them,doproue.Md if it be the Sacrament (a-s it is mofi probable) thenishan euident example and warrant of mini' 
firation in one kinde. 

ftllkeS, Although this were to be vnderftoode, of the celebration of the Lordes fupper,(as fomc of the ancient Fa- 
thers doe thinke,)yet it is no example,nor warrant of miniftration in one kinde . For the bn. aking of bread, Communionio 
fliould be here taken figurariuely for the whole Sacramcnt,by Syncchdoche, which is vfed when a part is na- onekinde * 
med for the whole. And Chryfoftome vpon that promife of Chnft,(that he will drinkc the cuppe of the fruire 
of the vinc,a new in the kingdome of his father,) fay th exprefly,f> ofi refurreffionem in taida myflerij men fa vino v~ 
fuseJl.ExgenimineatttemaitvitisflUjicerte vinumnonacntam producit. jfter hi* refurreff/on in the baretable of thk 
myflerie,he vfed wine. Of the finite of the vine (fay th he,) which vcrcly bringcth forth wine and not water. Neither is 
there any of the ancient Fathers which thinke that our Sauiour Chrift here gaue the Sacrament,that gathe- 
red example or warrant of miniftration in one kinde. Finally,you can not fay,that he gaue bread qnly,as the 
Sacrament, except you will alfo fay that he confecratcd in one kinde , which you all confine to be vnlawfull 
and facrilcgious. 



Rbem.4. 




bndegrome nor inthebridejor this maketh manifeflly againftal Heretics and Schifmatike;, thatfet vp new Chun 
in particular countries,dr.xwing the people fiomthef or ef aid onelj true Church,which from Hhrufalemfogrowctb * 0, 
alnatiom,tilthe end of the world come. 



The CathohTcc. 
or vniiietfal 
Church. 
T>e vnit.Se.e, 
l>es 10. 

otter * Mt»*4>»4« 



comp 

and 

brid 

in 

al , t 

Vttlke 4. The vniuerfall Church of C h. ift.is whercfoe tier the Gofpell or doctrine of faluation is cmbraccd,and not 

tied to the erne or Congregation of Rome, which when it was a member of Chrift,was a particular Church, 

and not the vniuerfall Church.S.Hicromc mifliking the cuftomc of the Church of Rome,that a Pricft mould 

teordemedbythcteftimomeofaDcaco^ 

brmg forth vnto me thecuflome e/Ww'wWBtitnowRomeis ncithcrthe vniuerfall Church.nor any found part 

tlrercof:butth2whoreofBabylon,thefcateofftnnchrilt.Apoc.i7,i8. 
Rfoem.f. 50. Blcflcd them.) Chrifi our high T-.iefl* prefigured fpecidly thcreinby Mekhifedec, often gauehisUeffint to £ hrift WeffftJ 
*Heb. 7) <;. hucpjmimesfywordes^^vaccbetoyouifomtimesbyiwpofin^hisbajides: andnow here by lifting vphk hand s o- dwcts,M " c 



waics. 



Marc. 

Gaj.48 

*Tirtul 




Blefsing with 

..Jium) vfed thefigncof the 
rir '. ,' crone, 
plf not without 

fbouldnot be a- 

,..,.,, . . , ■■»-- i--j ,then that which 

wusdidjcatedm Chuffs death, and ts a comienient memorial of the fame t Howfieuerit be. that the Bifhops and VrieQs of 

GodsChurcbblejfewitbanextemalfig>:e,nomancanrcpr:bend> beingwarrentedby Chriftsowne example and aflion. 

tUlke.f. ^Seeing the Scripture doth not expreifc,in what forme Chrift lifted vp his hands, it is wear nrcfi.mnrion „ 

Ihefigneof 
the crofle,or 

ed his hands after J for"mc,becaufe $ yonger fon which ihotild be tne grcatc vvaVpIaced « his ItS/mSS cl- Ca ® B * 
der at his right handNcithcr was the fi»ne or figure of the croflc inany cftimation with the Apoftlcs'orthe 
faithtull in their timc.Valcntinus the Heretikc.was the firft that made any great accompt of it, as teftificth I- 
ratatu lib.x . ca p.\ Tcrtullian in deedc.reckncth figning with the croflc to be an olde tradition,which yet it is no 
more certainc to luue been vfed by the Apoftkt, then other like ceremonies which he there nameth as the 
taftingofmilkcandhonie by them that were baptized , and the abftinence from warning for a wceke after 
baptifme,oblations for byrth daies,andfuch other long fincc aboliflied, which they mould nothaue bccne,if 
they had becne ordained by the Apoftles,as neccflaric for Chriftian religion . The like may be faid of Eafiles 
teftimonie.S.Auguftinc in the place noted, fpeakttb not of the fignc of the crofle , which Chrift neucr com- 
maunded to be let on mens forheads,butof the fealc ormarkc wherewith the true worfhippcrs of Chrift are 
marked, Apoc.7 in their forhcads,to fignifie that they mould not be alhamed to cofeflb the reproch of Chrift 
which is the glorie of the Chriftians.Finally,whcn you sslce what forme a Chriftian man can vie to blefle him 
felfc,rathcr then the fignc of the croflc?! would firft know,how a Chriftian man can blcflc him fclf,fceine the 
Apoftle faith,it is without all controucrfic that the lefler is blcflcd of the greater or bctter.Hcb.7.7. 

Sccondly,that the fignc of the crofle is dedicated in the death of Chrift, rather then the fienes of other 

things that were likewifc inftruments of his p jfllon. 

Thirdly,how it is a conuenientmemoriall of Chriftes death,which is not ordeincd of Chrift, nor tauehlby 
his Apoftlcs to be fuch. v ' 

But you fay howfoeuer it hc,that Bifhops & Vriefis do bleffe with an externalfignejio man can reprehmdMwr war* 
ranted by Chrifls tone example & aflion ; As though euery adion of Chrift, we: c an example for vs to follow.Buc 
admitting this to be anexample,& action to he followcd,popi(h Bifhops and Pricfies are iuftly to be re- 
prehended, becaufe they are not content with that externnll aftion of Chrift, winch they 
read in the holy Scripture, of Impofition orlifting vp of han<ies,but they 
willvfean other, whereof they hauc no warrant in 
the Scriptures,which'it is not like 
that Chrift at any time 

didvfe. Ee THE 




* This (peach 
very common 
in this Go/pel, 
as appeareth 
by the places 
here marked, 
dedareth that 
lie vvriterh to 
chcGcntils. 



10,20,31, 

HierJn CataA 
a Io.2i,2o. 
b Mat,4,n. 
c Aft, z 2,2. 



a Io.rj,2j. 

24.&'C,2I 5 20. 

b 10.20,4, 
c 10,21,7. 



THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS 

Gospel. 

.lolmi Gefiiel may be divided into fare partes. 
,>l5*^ MtohnBaftifi^ 

ih;rlc^ E i/iJtvT^:ff^ Galilee, Mat A ,n ) 

Whofe excellence the fame holy Defter thus briefly defcribeth. 

li. 1. lAdHerf.Iowmanum. 



Rhem. 



1. 



Fulk 



te, 1, 



f^h/rmtheZfiMMhevL,^ 

*f™cr?4»nhedererj h ?^ 
<>>>kigh >a Jmo, M e t b:o t heF, t I )er hiJfe^ 

GoUlGodwa.tteWola^ 
of theTe greatlcarned Dofto^ of Rhcmcs'aT. 3232 ^^^^^^fehe feucnth,and the cight,which 



THE HOLY GOSPEL OF. 

IESV CHRIST ACCOR. 

DING TO IOHN. 

CHAP. I. 

Thel.part: ft* pr eface of tlxEHtoieliftfmmmdingCbrifl (aibemgGodthe Sonne incarnate) totheGenti^andfetungoMtlx 
THE ACTES biiydncsoftheUxvesmmtrecMiinghim. 19 Tben.thetepmoniesoflohnBapti^firfitotbefolemnetegacieofthe 
"^" ia Jw«: 29 fecOttdfawhenhefawlESVSCowetohtm: 3? thkdlyytohisotvneVipplesalfi^Mttingtbmouer 

from hirnfelfe tt U s v s JPfo Nfl* *fWw w **«w A* '* * £/»•#?, 40 a«c//o £eg*» A* alfo to bane Difcifles. 



ofChrift 

before his 

manifetaci- 
on,whilcs 

lohnBaptift 
was yet bap- 
tizing. 



The Golpd .it 
the third Mafle 

rponChrift- 

mas day.And 

cuery day ac 

the end of 

Malic. 

"nothing 
that was 
made. 




The translation of Rhemcs. 

N the beginning || was 
theWoRD,&theWoRD 

was I with God, and|| God 
was the Word. 

a This was in the be- 
ginning w ith G od. 
? Al things were made || by him : and 
without him was made U nothing. That 

which was made, 

4 In him was life, and the life was the 

light of men: 

5 And the light fliineth in darkenefle, 
and the darkenefle did not comprehend it. 

6 There was a man Cent from God, 

whole name was Iohn. 

7 This man came for teftimonie : to giue 
teftimonie of the hght,that al might belceue 

through him, 

8 He was not the light , but to giue tefti- 
monie of the light. 

p It was the true light, which lightcneth 
cuery man that commeth into this world. 

10 He was in the world , and the world 
was made by him , and the world knew him 

not. 

1 1 He came into his o wnc,and his owne 

receiued him not. 




The tranflation of the Church of England. 

Nthe beginningwastheword % 
and the word was with God, & 
\ Godwas thatword. i Or,and 

2 * The fame was in the ^t word 

/ • It ^ J was God. 

begtnntngwtthbod. GeMUU 

$ Allthings were made by 

it, andwithout it , was made nothing that was 

made. 

4 Initwas hfe, andthe Itfewas the light of 

men. 

5 Andthelight^inethinthedarhenejfe,ancl 

the darkeneffe comprehended tt not. 

6 * There was aman fent fom God,whofe Matj.i. 

name was lohn : ***** * 

7 The fame came for awitnesjhat he fhould ** 

bearewitnejfe of 'the light , thatallmen through 
him might beleeue. 

S He was not that light , but was fent to 

be are witnejje of the light. 

9 That light was the true light, which ligh~ 
te th eucry man that commeth tnto the world. 

20 He was in the worlde, * and the worlde Hcb.11.4. 

was made by him , and the worlde knewe him 

not. 

11 He came into his owne, and his owne re- 

ceiuedhimmt. 



* v ,? . 1 r. 11 u« 12 *BHt as many as recetued htm, to them 

1 2 But as many as receiued him 3 he , / , - r /-j +c\rA\t**\ 
1 - " ut « »■ 7 f » » c qauehe\yowertobe thefonnesofGod,cucn to TUr,digpu- 

cauethem powcrtobe made the ionnesor a , '*> , j / - J tie. 

God.tothoLhatbelccueinhisname. •ba***U«miml~«m, 

13 Who,notofbIoud,norof.hcvvilof . S Wk&\™eb mlm tofbh«d, »»"/t°V-» 
fleftyiorofthewilof man, but of Godare themllofikpjb^orjetcfAcmlhfmm, ha 
1 of God. 

TaAnd II THE WORD was made *+ * ^ndthe famemrd became fl e {b, andU^ut.x6. 

f l e s H.and dwelt in vs(and wc favv the glo- dwelt among vs (and m [awe the glorie of it, »** 

vm Vs'r. ricofhim, glorie as it were of the only-bc- * ^ glorie oftheonely begotten fonne that 

gotten of the Father) ml of grace and ve- came fiom the Father) full of grace and 

ritic CO tmf3 ' 

U Iohn eiueth teftimonie of him, and '/ Tobnbearethwitnefeofhim andcryed, 

x *£& criedi faying. This was he of whom I fpake, faying , 7** *" b ofvhomljakc , He that 

ofmorcdi r> „i- Hethat J fa\ comQ after mc,* is made before commeth afterme t u preferred before meforbe 

SthSt metbecaufehewasbeforcme. was x { before me. t?^. 

hSSSS 16 And of his mines al weehaue recei- 16 <*Andofhi** fitbujfebm ailwereceU g*™" 1 

md,aadgrace for grace. * "* 

i-j For £^ 2, 17 Tor 



Et Vbh- 

BVM c a. 
SO F A C- 

T 



"-.oremeand *" *»**« •"■ — — 

SS?^ Ucd,ahd grace for grace. 



TheGofpel Cham, 

17 Forthe law was giuen by Movfcs, / 7 For the law was giuen by (JMoCes but 
graccand verity was made by I e s vs Chrift. grace and truth came by Ieftu Chrtft 

1 S < jod I no man hath feen at any time : 18 * No man hath feme God at 'any time 1 Iohn 

fome ofthe fatlier,he hath declared. of the father J,e hath declared him. J 

S.*?? a V r c ^""^ome, when / P Andthis ts the records of Iohn, when the 

S&'j* thelewesfentfrom Hierufalem Priefts and Ier.es fern TrieBs and LemesfiamHJ2eZ 

Lemtestohim, thatthey mould aske him, to aske him,JVhat art thou? J 

t a A^°K U? f tfJ j,,, , • >° ^keconfefedsnddemednot^fayd 

20 And heconfeffed.and didnot denie : plainely,/amnotthatChriff. J J 

and heconfefled,ThatIamnotCHRiST. « ^ they asked him , whatthen' Art 

SSlJ 5, ?^h*^v^A^ I r i ^ ftth0U ^^ophetfAndheanfwered^o 
**&. *^he Prophet ?Andheanfwered,No. ^ Then faydthey vnto him what an thou 

SS3SC5- «£ J,h y theref0ievnt0 r him > Who that^nutygJueJanfwere tothem Zfent 
LSE&S ^"hou.thatwemayguieananfwertothem vsfwhatfajeft thou f iky felfe* 

inpeutSono- that fentvs? what faidhhou of thy felf? ,, *HeLdT*rl7Jn, ■ r ■ 1 *r 

nricofchrift, ,, u.f«; ^ */—.„£ r ' • • */ Iie J a ' a > IzmrheVo ^eofacryertnthc^.CzyAo,x. 

ctwfeta«t° Uben ° t *f ~«M-W£*., to.,,, 

26 Iohn anfwered them iaying .** I bap- . , '°»»*»f*ered them, faying , / A^tfe, "^ 



MatjjtT. 



Mr :,8. tize in water: but there hath flood in the m ™** te f> ** there ft andeth one among you, 

U** middesofyou whom you know not. "homy ek»o» not, 

27 The fame is he that flial come after 2? Hettfs > ■*** d*JJ* ^ f«w *//**• Miriy* 

me, that is made before me : whole latchet m >™kfircm, vhofejbocslatchetlamnot™™*' 

of his /hoc I am not worthie to vnloofe. mrthte " v "J°f' ffi?? 

. 28 Thefe things weredonein Bethania f* Theft thinges were done in f Betkaba- 1 0i /cie 

bcyod Iordan, where Iohn was baptizing.^) "* tN / ****^w /*** »w baptizing. r C ru^s* 
TheGorpeion 29 The next day Iohn faw Ies vs com- ** The next day , John fteth feftts comm:ng :lin:3 ' 

the^i m»ngtohtm,andhcfaith,5rW<//i&e/ < ww^ */ «•*«•, andfayeth , AM& nfc £*»»fc „f 

' finncs God,beholdhim that taketh may the U yJW of Godpuhich taketh away the fame ofthe world. 

vl**vm. tlieWOrl £,.., e . T _. f „ So This is he of whom I faid, After me com^ 

30 This is he of whom I faid, After me methaman, which is preferred be fore me- for 
there commeth a man,which is made before he-was before me. 
merbecaufehewasberoreme „ And I knew him not : but that he O.ouid 

31 AndIkncwh,mnot,butthathcmay be declared to /frael, therefore am I come bap- 
bemanifeltedinlfraeljtherforecamelbap- tiding with water. 



tizin gin water. 



.^ D &n,i t^K« rtA « - a- r • ^ 2 *^d Iohn bare recordfaywfj Co* the Mtrifcj.i4 

Th rlf 1l K l g Vr T 1 ^ f T 2, Spirite defcendtng from heaun, it {*,*"«** 

ThatIfawltheSp.ntdefccnd.ng as a done JDoue,anditaboliponhtm. * ***»• 

rrom heauen,and he remained vpon him. ' r 

33 AndIknewhimnot:buthethatfent 3^ndlksewehimnot:buthethatfnt 
meto bapti/x in water,hefaid to mc,He vp- ™**T*^ZT"M~W vm ' im * 
onwhomthou malt fee the Spirit defcen- ^ . i?^ f«th* Spirit defceMg, 

dingand remaining vpon him, heit is that L^ff? !?&**" * ^ *" 

baptizethinthehofyGhoft. baptuethwtththehotyGhoJi. 

34 And I faw : and I gauc tcftimonie that ^ And lfawe>and bare recorde, that this is 
this is the fonne of God«£0 thefonne of God. 

imtS ' 5 The ncxt da y a 8 aine Iolm ftoode,and ^ The next day after, hhnftoode againe, 

tfttwae." two of his difciples. andtwo ofhisdifciples. 

36 Andbeholding Iesvs walking, he .?<* vindwhen he beheld left* walking, he 



J 



Chap. i. According to S.Iohn. 140 

faith Behold the lambe of God. faith, Beholde the Lambe of (Jod. 

37 And the two Difciples heard him 37 nAnd the two dtfciples beard 'km freak?, 
fpeaking,andtheyrblowcdlESvs. and they folowed lefts. 

2 8 And I e s v s turning, and feeing them 3 8 Andlefuswhenhe turned about jtndfaw 
folowino him, faith to them , What feeke themfolowing him 9 fayeth vnto them, what 
you? Who faid to him, Rabbi (which is cal- feeke ye ? They [aide vnto him, Rabbi, (which 
led by interpretation , Matter) where dwcl- is to fay if one interprete it , (flatter) where 
left thou? dwellejl thou? 

. 3 9 He faith to them,Come and fec.They 3) He fayeth vnto them , Come and fee. 
came,and fa we where he abode and they ta- They came, andfawe where he dwelt, and abode 
ricd with him that day : and it was about the with him that day : for it was about the tenth 
tenth houre. home. 

40 And Andre we the brother of Simon 40 One of the wo which heard Johnfreake, 
Peter was one of the two that had heard of and followed him, was *Andrewe , Simon Peters 
Iohn,andfolowedhim. brother. -.,,.,, e . ,~ 

41 He findeth firtt his brother Simon, */ The fame findeth his brother Simon first, 
j\wn«in andfaithtohim,WehauefoundMESsiAS, and faith vnto km, We hauefoundthe Meffias, 
SScta» whichisbeinginterpretedjCHRisT. which is by interpretation,^ anointed ™ «"» 
h Engiifo A- * 2 And he brought him to I e s v s. And 42 And brought him to lefus. Andwhenle- 
?& lEsvsl|lookingvponhim,faid,ThouartSi- fits behelde him, he faide, Thou art Simon the 

rpincuau one mon tne fonne of Iona : thou {halt be called fonne oflona, thoufhalt be called Cephas, which 

tSd£? % Cephas, which is interpreted,/^. ts by interpretation,* Hone. 

%>A> 43 On the moro we he would goe forth 43 The day followingje fits would goefoorth 

into Galilee,and h e findeth Philip. And I e- into Galilee, and findeth Philip, and fayeth vnto 

s v s faith to him,Folowe me. him,Followeme. 

44 And Philip was of Bethfaida , the ci- 44- Bhilip was ofBethfaida,out of the citte of 
tie of Andrew and Peter. Andrewe and Peter. 

45 Philip findeth Nathanael,and faith to 4s Philip findeth Nathanael,and faith vnto 
him,HimwhomMoyfesinthelaw,andthe him, We haue found him of whom* Mops in Gen.49.rt. 
Prophets wrote of : we haue found I e s y s the lawe and the * Prophets did write , lefts ofthyw. 
the fonne of Iofeph, of Nazareth. Nazareth the fonne oflofeph. 

46" And Nathanael faid to him,From Na- +6 And Nathanaelfaidvnto him,Can there 

zareth can there be any good? Philip faith to any good thing come out of Nazareth ? Philip 

him,Come and fee. faith vnto him,Come and fee. 

TkGofcdta 47 lEsvsfawe Nathanael comming to f 'Iefissfawe Nathanael commhig tohirn, 

a votmc Mrfe him, and he faith of him, Behold an Ifraelite and faith of him , 'Beholde a right Ifraeltte , m 

tg^ in verydeede,in whom there is no guile. whomis no guile. 

48 Nathanael faith to him,Howc know- 4* Nathanael faith vnto him , Whence 
eft thou me ? I e s v s anfwered and faide to knmefi thoume? lefts anfwered, and faide vnto 
him , Before that Philip did call thee , when him,Before that Pklip called thee , being vnder 
thou waft vnder the figgc-tree, I fawe thee, the figge tree,! faw thee. 

49 Nathanael anfwered him , and fayth, 49 Nathanael anfwered/tnd faith vnto him, 
Rabbi , thou art the fonne of God , thou art Rabbijhouart euen the very fonne of Cod , thott 
thekingoflfrael. artthekingof/frael. 

50 lESVsanfwered,andfaidtohim,Be- jo Iefus an fwered,and faide vntohim, Be- 
caufe I faid vnto thee , I fawe thee vnder the caufe Ifaidvnto thee, Ifaw thee vnder thefigge 
fio-tree, thou beleeueft : greater then thefc tree,thou\beleeuefi: thoujhalt fee greater things tor, betccueft 
things (halt thou fee. thenthefe. 

. .51 Andhe faith to him , Amen Amen I // sAnd he faith vnto htm,Vertly, verily I 
fay to you,You (hall fee the heauen opened, fay vnto you , hereafter fhallyefee heauen open, 
Gciu8,i*. and the * Angels ofGodafcending and def- and the angels ofGodafcending and depending 
cendin<?,vpon the Sonne of man. =£0 upon the Sonne of man. 

""■ . MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. i. 

Phem.l. z6. I baptize in water.) He doeihoftenherefignifethegread,jfermeofhii b^t/fmeandofCkijlet^ofbk 

ferfonandChrifies.SieJnmt.Mat.$. ,. , . • 

Vulkei. iohnacknowlcdgeth.thathcisonclyaminifter ofthe externall aftion and element, and tbacChnftis ™ u ?' 

the auftor and giucr of the fpirituall grace ; other difference he flic weth not. 

. Et, 3. 4*. Ctf»*i, 



>i 



* 



1 



Rhem.2. 
Fulkea. 



The 



Chap, i. 



Rhcm. 



Bhem,*. 



t'ulke.s. 



Xhem. 



ANNOTATIONS. Cham. 

«r«0«t<£e WOJC^ »" * the boy Scriptures crotches tfthcTropheu^d ^ojiUsUrmmJdfboknhGoZ ^ nneis "2 



This is my body, concernmgthtB. Sacrament. 
Fulke, 4, The Protcftants are nothing like the Arians , 



An'ans. 



jfcw. 



Rhem.j, 
Fu/fa.f. 



RJiem.6. 



Tttlke.6. 

Rhem, 



e„u fo 7 h u e yacknowledge^ the Wcs of Chrift to be tmc,in fc*h sUrf*.' 
K„n^«J , * c ^l a ~~~; fcubers oflhe Church did take them, and expound them, for many ' 

-ewerealtogethcrvmvilib^ 

(raithC^lupSthisplace^ 

f<^'cfGod,a n Jofioue S ,m! } fieifythe m mi e oftheLordtohisferums. w»>««^««ft ^ 

bM*j]e^i nt !» sG frl:orm,heCrUw 

„• !!* N °/ m!m ha /. th [ CCnC } ^ " M * ? *** *"*&*&* 6rf* *** -vtfyJbapeandtutturaUFome oftL JL Howe mortal! 

■ 

42* Looking * 



.■w 



*** * 



Chap. ii. 



Bhem.7. 



According to S. Iohiu 



«4» 



TuBtej. 



41. Looking vpon him.) This beholding of Simon » inprmatetb ClmFtet defgnement and preferring ofltim to be 
the chitfe JfoftUjhe Bgckg of the Churchy and his Vicar, and therefore vpon that DtuinefrouitUnce attd intention he ac- 
cordingly clvmgeth his name>caUing himforSimon y Ccphas,whicbis4 Syritig vpoyd^asmmhtofay as 'R.ockg orfione^nd 
S.Vaul commonly calleth him by his name Cephas y whereas other both Greenes and Lathes call \im altogether by the Grekf 
word, Peter, which fignifieth thefelfe fame thing. WlnreofS. Cyril fayth, that our Sauiom by foretelling that hit name 
fhould no more noro be Simon Jtot Peter, did by die word itfelfeaptfyfign^hat on him»as on a roekgandpone mcftfrme, 
he wculd build his Chuch. 

A wretched conclufion: drrifi lookgdvpon TV w, ergo he appointed and preferred hm to be chiefe *4poflte>the 
rocks of his church^nd his Vicar* The addition of his name Cephas, proueth,that he was appointed to be a ftone, 
whereon the Church ft ould be budded, but not a lingular or the onely rocke thereof, no more then the addi- 
tion^ B oanerges proueth that lames and lohn were the only children of thunder,or that Barnabas was the only 
fonne of Confolation.Neither was the name of Simon changed, for he was lhll called Simon, by our Sauiour 
Chrift,Math.i<\i7.chap.i7.ifXuke 22.31.and lohn 21 .xf. and by lames Aft.ij.14. That Chriftbuildcd his 
Church vpon Peter, as vpon a rocke, and moft firmc ftone (as Cyrillus fayth) it is no controuerGe, feeing he 
built it ioy ntly vpon the foundation of all the Apoftles : and the faith and doftrine of Peter , which was the 
faith and do&rine of all the Apoftles, is the rocke, whereupon the Church is builded,andnottheperfonof 
Pc tcr,as the fame Cyrill ceftifyeth,Dialog.de Trinit Jib.4. in Efai lib,^. 

CHAP. II 

RheW* I • "^ *?>* requeft of his motlrer he worketh his fir jl miracle, turning roarer into mne at a mariage in Galilee , although the time 

of his manifefiation be net yet come. 1 2 Then in Hierufilem at Vafchejteing but one^andvet obfeurefe throrveth out 
of the Temple moH tniracuhnfly all the mar chants. 28 And being yet of the blind lewes askgdafigne , hejignifiethfo 
* * ' ow o before f hat they (hatld fyl him t but he xoill rife againe the third day* 23 Which alfoprefently t\yey would do&ut 

that he knowing their falfe hartesQIwugh many beleeuein him) will not tarie among thtm* 
The virgine Marie makcth no exprefle rcqucft vnto our Sauiour Chrift, to worke any miracle, and if flic did, 
yet he did nothing at her rcqucft,but according to his owne wifdome and good will. 

TbcGofpd Jk ND the third day there was a mariage A Ndthe thirdday was there a mariage in 
jf\made in Cana of Galilee : and the mo- x\l ' 



Peter by ht» 
new name de- 
signed to be J 
Rocke of the 
Church. 
Cephas. 
7>etTHt. 

loan. 

Peters prero- 
gaciuc 



Tulkcj 



vpon the % 

Sunday after 

rheEpiphanie. t h er f I E S V S Was there, 

2 And || Iesvs alio was called, andhis 
Difciples to the mariage. 

I And the wine faillng^he mother of I e- 
sys fayth to him, || They haue no wine. 

4 Andl£Svsiaithtoher,Whatistome 
andthec woman?my hourc cometh not yet. 

5 His mother faith to y minifters, || Wnat- 
s *foeuerhefhall faytoyou,doeye. 

• 6 And there were fet there fixe water- 



Cana\z citie ofGalike^and the mother of tOvowtie, 
Iefmwas there. 

2 oAnd both Iefus was called andhis DifcU 
pies vnto the mortage. 

3 Andwhen the) wanted wine>thc mother of 
lefm faith vnto him, Ihej haue no wine. 

4 le fits faith vnto her, Woman y what haue I 
to doe with thee? mine home is not yet come. 

5 His mother faith vnto the \ minifiers 9 tOr/eruam* 
Whatfoeuer he faith vntoyou,doeit. 

6 lAndtherewerefet there fixe water pots of 
pottes of ftone,according to the purification Jione, after the maner of the purifying of the 
of the Iewcs,holding euery one two or three Iewe^conteyning two or three f firkins aptece. f Or^meaTure*, 

7 lefm faith vnto them , Fill the water pottes 



meafures. 

7 Iesvs faith to them , Fill the water* 
pottes with water. And they filled them vp 
tothetoppe. 

8 And Iesvs faith to them,Draw nowc, 
and carie to the chiefe fte ward. And they ca- 
ricd it. 

9 And after the chiefe ftcward tafted the 
$ water made wine , and knewe not whence 
it was , but the minifters knewe that had 
dmvne the watenthc chiefe fte ward calleth 
the bridegrome, 

1 o And faith to him, Euery man firft fet- 
teth the good winerand when they haue wel 
drunke, then that which is worfe. But thou 
haft kept the good wine vntill nowe. 
* 11 ThisbeginningofmiraclesdidlEsvs 
ia Cana of Galilee: and hemanifefted his 
glorie,and his Difciples beleeued in him. c£0 

i 2 After this he went down* to Caphar- 
naumhimfelf &his mother, & his brethren, 

and 



with water. aAnd they filled them vp to the 
brimme. 

S tAndhefmth vnto them, Draw out nme, 
andbearevnto the gouernourofthefeajl. And 

they bare it. 

9 When the ruler of the fead hafi taSiedthe 
water thatwas made wine(andknew not whence 
it was , but the miniflerswhtchdrewc the water 
knewe) the gouemour ofthefeafl calleth the 
brtdegrome, 

id ±And faith vnto him 9 Euety man at the 
beginning doethfet foorth good wine , andwhen 
the ghd\cshaue well drunkf, then that which u 
worfe : but thou hafi kgpt the good wtne Vntill 
nowe. 

11 This beginning of k miracles did Jefiu in 
Canaof Galilee > and Jhewedhis glorie : andhis 
difciples beleeued on him. 

i 2 sAftcr this he went downe to Caperna- 
um , and his mother, and his brethren , and 

Ee. + his 



} 



Chap, tu 



TheCofpd 

vponMunday 
tn the fourth 

•vcdttofUric 



The Gofpell 

k, !l ^ t PafchC rfd ?? W S WaS at '* ^ * tow *tf«*r wr « AW 

hand,and I e s v s went vp to Hierufalem: «*< /,/fc ^ vp t0 H ieZuem t > 

14 Andhefoundinthctemplethemthat /, *And found fitting in theTemple Me 

bankers fituna. gersofmoney. 

15 And whenhce had made as it were a 7/ ^W »&» £* W«m* as itwerc* 

ToU^ d i°r C ? that u folddOU ? ,h , efaid ' l6 ^"dfaidevnto them that fold, dottes, 
Take away thefe things Wand make not Jfari^ « 6™ W, ^ W,** «» S 

yhoureof^yfate.ahoufeofmarchadife. houfeJhoufeofmarchldife^ ^ 
Pf^to wr^in 4^^ CiP il!I em r e T b I edthatitiS " ^^difciplesremembredthatitwas 

rn T, c °! r J g ^ r •; t. ^^""^njbewtfttbouvntovsfeeinathat 

*n&, ESV , sanfw T dan J dfai ! ,et0them ' tbmdoeHtbeRthmgst J g 

..SS C : thlStem P Ie ' and in ^edayesl ,, Iefiu anf^andfatdvnto them^e. Mar.*.*. 

firoytkis Temple, and in three dates I mil r ear e and *74<>. 
/>zp. y mar.i4.y8. 

.20 Then faidthe Ietves,Fomie audfixe yeres andlJ,19# 
»w;£&r Temple a building ^ndmltthoureare 
it vp in three day es? 

21 Bttthe ft ake of theTemple ofbk body. 
^^ Wfow therefore hexvas rifen pom death, 






willrayfeit. 

20 The Iewes therefore faide , In fourtie 
and fixe veres was this temple built, and wilt 
thou rake it in three dayes? 

21 But he fpakeofy temple of his body. 

22 Therefore when he was rifen againe 
from the dead,his difciples remembred, that 



and the word that I e s v s did fay. 

23 And whe he was at Hierufalem in the 
Pafche, vpony fciliuall day, many beleeued 
in his name, feeing his fignes which he did. 

4* m \J ..till- f* I • € ^^ m ^ 



remembn 



Rhem. 2, 
Fulke.2. 



Rhem.t. 



Fttlke.3. 



andthey beleeued the Scripture , atidthenwdes 
which lefts bad /aid. 

23 When he was in Hierufalem at the? affe- 
, . »„.. ifr r e , ° >", "o 7" »- ««• otter , «* fAr /*«# ^ , many beleeued on his 

vnrl I \ ft 0tC0 7 Ithmifelfe name^hentheyfawehismrilesrchichhedil 

2y Andbecaufe itwas notneedefull for tbemjewfe be knevc all men, ' ' 
fX War 7 r M g metcftimonic ofman: ;, Andneedednotthatany[houldtefiifieof 
forheknewewhatwasinman^ manzfrbe^evbatvJZman. J * T 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap n 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap ii 

as Aueuftine teachcth exorcflv Traft to in i am ^1* r*«*,i«r VT . tti,m ™*f i3a t *****} & made afacrameu 

nanxS, manage -/-r^^OTE^^ 

raaftcroftheicntcnce^bwj.dkj. CDm ^ remimsfaU ' dcnu P- &con ^J.c.MAcfametcach e ththe 

3. They 



Chap. ii. 



According to S. Iohn. 



142 



fulke 4* 



Rhem.f, 



Futkej. 



ihem, <f, 



■ * 



f . m They haue no wine.) Our lady many waies vnderftoodthat mre the time approdnd ofmanifeftittg hmfelfto Our Ladies i* 

• #new* 4- ■ ^y ^ or £ ^ m i Ya cles anjpreaching^and nothing doubted but that he would now begn at Iter rnjHeft. Whereby w learne tweffion. 

that Chrift ordinarily giueth not his gracesfat humlAy asltgdatxl requefted theruntojmd that his mothers imercefjion U more 
then vulgarly effectual, and that he dense th her nothing. 

Whether the blcflcd Virgin knew the time of the manifeftation of Chrift,it is not cercaine:but it is moft ccr- 
tainc that Chrift knewe his owne timebetter then fhe, and therefore had no neede to be admonilhcd by her. 
Although the words doc import no requctt,but only fignifie that the wine failed. Whereby flic might meane, The interceffi. 
that fhc°did modeftly rcferrc it to his pleafurc, whether hce would fupply the want of the wine by fome godly <"? °f * c B - 
exhortation,or by working a miracle. If (he were perfwaded that he would beginne his miracles at her requeii Vlv 8 m ' 
(as you are bolde without all warrant to affirmc,) (he w as much decerned r for he would not yelde to her mo- 
tion, whatfocuer her meaning was. Therefore this place nothing fauourethherinterceflion toChrift,and 

much leffc our prayers to her. 

4. What isto mc and thec?) VecaufethisfteaehisftAh&todiftmfenfes^ left ly ^ n fi 2tors f 

turning it into any Enghfh phrafefve might ft ratten the holy Ghofts intention to fome certain* fenfe eitlxr not intended, or not fc iy s^r*. 
on 'y intended jind fo take away the choife and indtfferencie from the reader^ whereof \ in My Scripture Jpeciatly) al Tranfla- tures. 
tonrsmuft beware. Chrift then may meane here 9 What is that,rroman y tome and the bemgbutftrangers t that they ream 
xoine? a$f:me interpret it. or (xvhich is tU more proper vfi of that kfnde off peach in Inly write J what haue I to doe xvith thee} 
tliat is } why[houldl haue rejpccJto thy defirein this cafe i Inmatters touching my clwgc, andtU commifjion of my father 
for preacl/wgjvorkingmracfaiand other graces,l»&ft • - »' 

dy^rfgrnficationthathe would not hare her in this or other things pertaining to Gods glory or thgcod of men, for the event 
fherveth the contrary. but it was a lejfon to the company that heard it,& namely to bit Itifaples, that rejpeflof^nredfbould 
mt draw them to doe any thing againfl reafon^or to be the principal motion why they doe their dueties y bnt Godsglorie. 

The phrafe is no more lubieft to diuers fenfes here,then Matth.8.x<?.whcre the only fenfe is,What haue we \ 
to doc with thcejlefus thou Sonne of God.Thereforc y our later interpretation is right, Chrift had nothing to 
doe with his mother,nor (he with him,in matters pertaining to his office, and commiflion of his Father. And The B. Virgin* 
therefore his wordes were a rcprchenfion of her intcrmedhng, with that ihe had nothing to doe. For we may "°^ rcc " om 
not (b excufc hcr,that we accule our Sauiour Chrift, who did not reprehend her yniuftly, but as (he deferred, 
though not oncly for her owne caufe, but for inftr uftion to ethers, who might take offence by her interpclla- 
tion,to thinkc that he was in matters of his office, fubiefl to his mother, which he vttcrly denicth : and there- 
fore doth nothing at her requeft,but as he himlclfe faw it expedient. Chryfoftomc vpon this place,H«zuo. 
thinkcth that (lie was tickled with vaineglory and ambition, as alfo when (he fent to fpeake vnto him, when hee 
waspreaching, Matth. 124. Which although it be not gathered out of the text neceflarily, yetitftiewetli that • 
the Virgin Marie (in his judgement) was not voyde of nnnc,nor fo reputed of the ancient fathers. 

J. Whatfocuer he flial fay. ) By this you fee, our Lady by her diuine prudence and entiere familiariite andac- j ^, t ^ n0t 
yuaintamc with al his mmer ofj^eaches^we it was no cheeky to her^ but a doctrine to others : and that fhe Ijad no repulfi 9 but Chrift will 
though befemed to fay his time was not yet come to workg miracles : mt doubting but he would begin a title before his ordi- {?aunt her pc- 
nary time for herfafa as S. Cyril thinkcth he did .• and titer efore foe admowfbetb i he waiters to marhf wtl> and to execute ™ m ; 
what finer ChrififhonUl bid them doe. *■** ft *** 

Tulke 6. It cannot be prouedby thefe wordes,that(hc tooke not the rcprchenfion of Chrift,topertcine vntohenbut 
rather the contrary,(eeing that now (lie requircth perfeft obedience to be giuen to his word, no longer taking 
vpon her to admonifli him.Where you fay,o«r lady by her diuine prudwce,&c,i\\e fpeach is infolcnt,and can not The Virgin! 
be excufed of blafphemie, whatfocuer your meaning is. For though fhe were endued with lingular wifdomc of Mary iuffly 
Gods ipint jet it cannot be rightly called her diuine prudence. Further, where you fay that flic doubteth not, "Ponded, 
but Chrift will graunt her petition, you fpeake befide the booke,fceing the Gofpel makcth no mention of any 
petition, neither could (he haue faith or certaine perfwafion of a miraclc,feeing he had not ondy not promi- 
Icd any (uch thing, but alfo (harpely rebuked her 3 for offering to intermedje in fuch matters, as did not apper- 
tain vnto her. Againe,what wilfuU blindncffe is this? that you wil not acknowledge that Chrift faiddircdtly 
and cxprcfly,/>« time was not come^but thatfht had no repulfe tlmgb hefeemed tofty, his time was not come. Shall we 
belecueyoi^orthcEuangeliftf 1 which reportcth that he (aide, my time isnotyet come. Finally, where you fay, 
fie doubted mt but he would begin a litlebefte his ordinary time for herfa\efis S.Cyril thinkcth he did,it is monftrous 
preemption toafcribefuch perfwafionstothcblefled Virgin, wherein (hefliould haue grieuoufly offended: 
if being before admonifhed that he had nothing to doe with her in fuch matters, and that his time was not yet 
come: contrary to his exprcfle word,(hc fhould haue concerned fuch prefumptuous perlwafions as you afcribe 
vnto her.Neithcr doth CyriUm thinkc(as you fay)neither can any fuch thought be gathered out of the words of 
th at cha ptcr. He fbewcth (faith Cyrilitis} I>ow great honour is due to parents jwhcnflraigjnway he for his mother 9 commeth 
to the affjvhich as natch as was in himjie had diff erred for a fbort r/we.Thefc words of Cyril declare,that he taried the 
full time which in his diuine wifdomc he faw to be moft expedient for working this miracle. 

I J. Caft them out ) By this cbafifing corporally the&eflersandabnfm cfthe Temfde, he doth not onetyfbewehis p ro f anersof 

power J.hat beingbut * *" ' ...#■.-- 

aiithor'.tie otter al offe\ 

requif te for the execution. , jr , ..,., „ t . „ ... < ,„. 

tnd in wlutt cafs^for iufi^eate of 'drifts Church* tty may vfe and exercife both ftirituaUy and temporally their forces and ^sp^u^ 
faculties again ft offenders, fper hlly againfl the proplmers of Gods Churchy according to the ^po files aUnftonj. .Cor.j .If any poivw. 
defile the Temple of God,him wil God deftroy. 

Chrift as King and high Prieft,yea very God,had all auftoritie to punifli offenders, in foulc, body & goods: 
but the miniitcrs of the Church his feruants by this example, may not take vpon them temporall punifhment Thetywnnfe 
ofmen,inbody and goods at their p&afurc : whereby you infinuatc the Antichriftian power, which the Pope ofAnuchdft. 
would vfurpc,not ohcly to excommunicate Princes, but alfo to procure confpiracie* againft their liues, to 

murther 



Hhem. 



Hike j. 



TheGofpel Chap.iii. 

murther mem,andto depriue them of their kingdoms and dignities, contrary to the manifeft Scri P ti.rcs,and 
the judgement of all the godly fathers of the Pnraitiue Church. For it is mamfctt that Chrift in thisplace v- 
fcth his diiune auctoriue, as he dedareth by railing vp f temple of his body, after it was by them put to dea'th. 
Cyr, », l«mM,x*fM£hyfflM loan, hom.zz. None but Antichrift therefore, that boafteth himlelfe as c iod 
will prefume to doe^hatwbich ( Chrifl there did by thefamewarrantthathedidit. Thec.uUauaoriueofMa- 
ffli $ S" tratcs > ls othenvife fufhciently eftablifhed cuer mens bodies and goods. 

Wem.X. 2^lESVSCOmmittcdnothimfelfc.) S.Au&fline atpheth this their firfifuthand^eefeinChrifiJidenhrai, Tranjnr,. tl 

Jed VfOtt the admiratm ofhts rpo>utersJ>utyetnot fully formed or eftablfhed in them, vnto the faith ofNouicesor Catechu Thc Bs ^»- ' 
mens in the Church -.andcln-ifis not comrnttinghis Terfon to them asyet,t*theClmc!>es Hhwarineneandwifedow ianot ?* n ! isnot «> 
T'Vrp^thwour L»d^ 

Fulke S. Ho.vfoeuer this doftrine be grounded vpon the text,the Papifts praftife commonly againft it,who giuc the ° " 

Sacrament commonly to them diat were ncuer inftructed in the myfteries of Chriftian religion, if they once t„ 
come toycercsofdifcrction^lthoughtheyknowneither thc Lords prayer, tenne Conimandements, articles tKcS' 
or raitn,or any thing els ncccflary to laluauon: except it be to pronounce thc words ill fauouredl v,in a tongue c *™'i 
wnereoftheyhaucnonevnderftanding. & 

. CHAP. III. 

Rhem.I. He tetclmh IfyoJemufjhat to come to the iingd'.m ofGodfiaftifmt h ntteffaryjn t*m our V^eneration 10 Whi-h Point 

nicodernusastljmnotvrierflmHngtiitefhefvethtba^ 
todoe.i^.Afterthisheaifo^pti^th^Iolmli^wifeatthefametime.z^^ 

Fulke. J. Spiruualbaptifme with the holy Ghoft, is ncceffary to faluation, as our regeneration: whereof the ouward Th^ecefStis 

bapulmc is a iea!c,not to be neglected where it may be had according to Gods iniritution. of Baptifeie. 

3S5S? A Nd *!S Wa / aman of thc P r h t a "fees, ~YHere Was amanofthe Thari fees, named 

Roodeday, JL .l.namcdNicodemus,a prince ofylcwes. 1 Ntcodenitu,aru!eroftheIer?es- 

r? ^^"f^^^^v.sbynigh^and 2 The fame came to /efus by night, and faide 

laid to nim,Kaboi,we know y thou art come vnto him, Rabbi pee knowe that thou art atea- 

from God a maifter, for no man can do thefc cher comefiom God: for no man can doe thefe 

iignes which thou docft,vnlesGodbe w him. miracles that thou dojl, except God be with him 

3 Iesvs anfwercd,&iaidtohim,Amen, S Jefus anfwered, and [aide vnto him vi 
Amen I fay to thee, Vnlcs a man be borne a- rtly .verily I fay vnto thee, except a man bee 
gaine,hc can not fee thc kingdom of God. borne from above, he can not fee the kingdome of 

4 Nicodcmus faid to him,How can a man God. 

be borne, when heisolde ?can he enterinto 4 Nicodcmus faith vnto htm ,How can a man 

his mothers wombc againe and be borne? &* borne when he is old*? can he enter theficond 

5 Iesvs anfwercd,Amen,AmenIfayto tine into bis mothers wombe, and be borne? 
thec,Vnlcs a man be || borne againe of water / lefts anfwered, Ferity, verily I fay vnto 
and thc Spirit,he can not enter into the king- thee, except a man be borne of water and of the 
dom of God. Jpirit, hee cannot enter into the kingdome of 

6 That which is borne of theflefly s flcfli: God. 

and that which is borne of the fpirit, is fpirit. 6 That which is borne ofiheflefi, isflefi, and 

7 Marueil not,that Ifaideto thee, You that which is borne of 'the fpirit, is Jpirit. 

mutt be borne againe. 7 (JWarueile not thou that Ifaide vntothee, 

jWcfolowra- 8 The fpirit breatheth where t he will: Temusl be borne fomaboue. 
oJthoSc:- an( * thou beareft his voice, but thou knoweft S The winde bloweth where it lufieth , and 

SS n0t v y h . cnce he commcth & whither he go- thou hearefi the founde thereof, but canftnot tell 

commoniyvo. eth:ibis eueryone that isborne of the Spirit, whence it commeth, andwhitheritgoeth:Sois 

££«"?£? 9 Nicodemus anfwered, and faid to him, eueryone that is borne of the fpirit. 
holv abort, How can thefe things be done? Nicodemus anjwered,andfaide vnto him 

5*3^ IolEsvsanr wercd,&faidtohim,Thou How can thefe things be? * 

both fenfei be art a maifter in Ifrael, and art thou ignorant ' lefus anfwered, andfaide vnto him, ^Art 

S of thefe things? thou a mailer of Ifrael, and knoweft not thefe 

1 1 Amen, Amen I fay to thee, that we things? 

fpcake that which we kno w,and that which / ' Vertly, verily I fay vnto thee, JVefpeake 

wehauc fecnwetc{tifie,andourteftimonie &atwedoeknowe,&te{ttfiethatwehausfeene' 

you recciue not. andyereceiue not our witnejje. 

1 2 Iflhauefpoken to you earthly things, tz Jflhaue toldeyou earthly thtnrs, andyee 
and you belceue not: how if I flial fpeake to beleeuenouhowfhalyebeleeue ifltcllywofhea- 
youheauenIythings,wilyoubeleeue? uenly things? '* 




Nu.**>9< 



Hie Gofpel 



m 

fonvveek 



10.1/9. 



Io.t/A 



Ch a p. i 1 U According to S. Iohn, 143 

1 3 And no man hath afcended into hca- §3 *sfnd no man hath afcended vp to kea- 
uen,but he that defccnded from heauen, the uenjtuthee that came dmnefiom heauen > euen 
Sonne of man which is in heauen. the fame of man which is in heauen. 

14 Andas*Moyfcsexaltcdtheferpenthi i+ * ssfnd as UWofis lift vptbeferpentinNutxiAX$, 
the defert, fo muft y Sonc of man be exalted: the wildemejfe: enenfo muft the fonne of man be 

15 That eueiy one which beleeueth in Hfivp: 

// That whofoeuer beleeueth in him, fhould 

not perijh,but ham eternal life* 

16 * For God fi loued the worlds hat he gaue x John 4.9, 
his onely begotten fonne : that whofoeuer belee* 
uethinhim, jhoulcie notperijh, buthaue euerla~> 



him,pcrifli not,but mayhaue life eucrlafting 
16 ForfoGodlouedtheworlde,thathe 

•^hetSt- day g auc his onely-begottcn fonne : that euery 
one that beleeueth in him, perifh not, but 
may hauc life euerlafting, c£Q 



17 ForGodfent not his fonne into the fiinglife. 



worId,to iudge the world,but that the world 
may be fauedby him. 

1 8 He y beleeueth in him, is not iudged* 
but he that doeth not belceuc, || is already 
nidged : becaufe he hath not belccued in the 
name of the only-begotten fonne ofGod. 

15? And this is the iudgement : becaufe 
the light is come into the worlde, and men 
haue loued the darkenefle rather then the 
light: for their workes were cuil. 

20 Foreucryonethatdoethil,hatcththe 
iight,and commcthnotto thelight, that his 
workes may not be controuied. 

2 1 But he that doeth veritie,commeth to 
the light, that his workes may be made ma- 
nifeft,becaufe they were done in God.d£fl 

22 After thefe things Iesvs came and 
his Difciplcs into the countrie oflewrie: and 
there he abode with them, and baptized. 

2 5 And Iohn alio was baptizing in %M~ 
nonbefidcSalim: becaufe there was much 
water there, & they came, & were baptized. 

24 For Iohn was not yet caft into prifon. 

2 5 And there rofc a queftion oflohns dif- 
ciplcs tv the Iewes concerning purification. 

26 And they came to Iohn, andfaideto 
him, Rabbi, he that was with thee bcyondc 
Iordan,to whom*thou didftgiuc tcftimonie, 
behold he baptizcth,and al come to him, 

27 Iohn anfwered and (aid, A man can 
not recciue any thing,vnlcflc it be giuenhim 
from heauen. 

2 8 Your felues do beare me witnes,*that 



■ 17 ForGodfent not his finne into the worlde 
to codemne the world ; but that the world through 
him might befaued. 

iS He that beleeueth on him> is not condem- 
ned : but he that beleeueth not> is condemned al~ 
ready , becaufe he hath not beleeuedin the name 
of the onely begotten fonne of God. 

1 y *And this is the codemnationfthat light Io ' m l •*• 
is come into the world, & men loued darhnes ra~ 
ther then light: becaufe their deedes were enil. 

20 For euery one that euill doeth, hateth the 
light ,nett her comet h to the light Jeaft his deedes 
fnouldbe rcproued. 

2 1 3 "tit he that doeth trueth,commeth to the 
light, that his deedes may be made manifejl \that 
they are wrought in God. 

22 After thefe things, came lefts and his difl 
ciples into the lande oflurie, and there he taried 
with them, and baptized. 

23 * oAnd John alfo was baptizing in &£m '°™ 4- T ' 
non % neare toSalim, becaufe there was much wa- 

ter there: and they came, and were baptized. 

24 For Iohn was not yet cafl into prifon. 

2f And there arofea queftion bctrveene Iohns 
difciples and the Iewes, about purifying. 

26 i/fndthey came vnto Iohn, and faidvnto 
him. Rabbi, hee that was with thee beyonde lor- 

dane* to whom thou bareftwitneJJe,beholde,the I°h fl *M* 
fame baptizeth^andallmen come to him. 

27 Iohn anfwered, and faide, ^/i man can 
receiue nothing, except it bee giuen htm from 
heauen. 

8 Tee your felues arewitneffes,hcfwe that I 



I faid,I am not Christ; but that I am fent fdtde, * lam not that Chrift, but amfent before Iohn x.io 4 
before him. him. 

29 He that hath the bride, is the bride- 
grome: but the frend of the bridegrome that 
ilandeth and hcareth hirn,reioyceth with ioy 
for the voice of the bridcgrome.This my ioy 
therfore is filled. 

3 o He muft increafe,and I diminifli. 

3 1 [jHethatcommcth from oboue, isa- 
boueal. He that is of the earthjbf the earth 
he is, and of the earth he fpeaketb. He that 

commeth 



2p He that hath the bride, is the bridegrome: 

but thefrtende of the bridegromejthichftandeth 
and heareth htm, reioyceth greatly becaufe of 
the bridegromes voyce : This my toy therefore it 
fidfiiled. 

30 Hemuftwcrerfe.jbxtTwuftdccreafe* 

3 1 Hee that amn. ethfrom on h:g h J ts ahoue 
all: hee that is of the earth, is carthh, and /pea" 
ke:h of the earth: he that commeth f rem heauen $ 

ft 



TheGofpel Chap. hi. 

commeth from heauen,is aboue al. is above ah 

%% And whathe hathfeen andheardjhe 3 * *Andwhat hi hath feene andheard. that 
teltiheth:and his teftimony no ma receiucth. he tejlifleth, andnoman receiueth his teftimonie 

U Vr IT h Jr 5 CCeiued his teftimonic » 33 Be that hath received his tefimony*b a th Rom , A 

hathfignedthatGodistrue. fettohisfeale 3 thatGodistrue. 3 ' 4, 

34 For he whom God hath fent/peaketh 3 4 Forherrhome God hath fent,(beaheth the 

the wordesofGod. for God doeth not giue wmlu ofGod-.TorGodgiuethnotthefpiritby 

theipiritbymeafure. mafire vatobim. ' 

\JL S .^^"^^Sf^^dhe ss *The Father lotted the Sonne, andhath u Wl0 « 
hath giuen al things inhis hand. giuen all thmgs into his hand. *•*».* 

J6 He that belecueth in the Sonne, hath 3 6 * Hee that beleeneth on the Sonne, hath Habac 1 4 
Weeuerlaiting : buthethatis incredulous*, eurrlafimg/^hethatbe/eettethfnotthefonne, lAtaJk 
JheSonne.flial not fee life, but the wrath of fimllnotfee life: but the math ofGodabideth !£**■ 
Godremainethvponhim. m him, J JjE*« 



The neceffitic 
•tifmct 



Shtms < p • r A N NNoT ATIONS. Chap. in. 

jMTOTb*. J. Borne a game of water.) ^smnLmc.mmerimtbisrfmUmrhaueU s hfe^beminthermiexmhebi 

5K2£ mSZ 1/ / ? ''7 ?**«* r** * -«^4^UiISt SEES. 

ChSSSSE nthis P Iac , cb y*? Kr «°vnderft a nd materiall water.buc radier the purifying graceof 
SSJ™ Jfi 4-Chap ver.i > wherof the wafhmg rth water in baptUme* an outward figne or fealLhich *f ™ 

jS^^S*" l ° ynCdvnt01t ' Mark ^' a]dl0 "S h ™<* chcmbhknfoflor^VotChriitdte ***** 

teachthccontrarvyourlelfcfooncafter/ayn^thatintwocafes^tisnotneccflarie. * ' 

fourthly, you (lander fetat, to match him with the Pelagians, which promifed cternall life to all infants .. , 

SK T r r of God,aItnougn the Sacrament of Bapufme be fomcume Jackinemot through their do 
fault but became dicy arc printed by death.In which cafe it is otherwise fupp)ied,as in your twocafes 

aSSJ? flandt T Crf/ T and VS '' Ah ° m y° U char S c t0 ^inkc : that only faith doth fo ferL,Sthe Vernal c, ^ 
£S rfratt « %ifl«ou. or not ncccilary when it may be had according to Chrifts kSSaTSS ' 

fomc cafcs you confeile it not necc-ffary And in deed the wok of our fauiour Chrifi,are not j£S oft S 

tSfi-^lT ^ Pancreas al infant, are excluded frothatSacramcnVandconfcquentlyihouldbccx 
Sttt^ WCfC ? r Cant f the OUCward Sacrament. And the fathers of the ancient Church 
225?** WS ^ £***' d . ld likcWifc thinkc th e Cora ™™« » ^ « necelTary for S«as 
fi ^SnrTn^T f R r e ' a " d f^ Ch «-hof theirume,for any thing that wcVnXby 
rfcn K S /« ,aI1 >' wh « the «*de of water in this text, fianifieth the purifying grace of Chnft radier 

conferre grace of the worke wrought but according to the diipenfadon of Gods fpirit! which worVeSco "'or!" 
P/,,** din 8 lohlso ^pI"fure,asinthi s Chapter,ver(:8.and:.ar. J2 . F ' nicnwor.etnaccol- ^ 

ujji tecum ifw&MbytfmeMlfo HideAalfomd* Th « «« n « : 



** * iSatffiS" ^^ *"* ^-^tcMerenccbenvecncthe XoHnsbap. 



rifme. 

CHAP. 



w 



Chap. nil. According to S.Iohn. 144 

chap. "mi. 

» Leaning lewrie becauft of the Tharifees, in the way to Galilee he talkfth with a Samritane Woman, telling her that he wil 

ft fjCtn. I . g l( ?„ a ter ofeuerlafiing life, 1 6 Jhewing hhnfelfto fyow mensfecrets, 1 9 preferring the Iewes religion before the 

Sxmaritanes,but otm(jbe chriftianCatholikg religion) before them both.l$andvtteringvntoher that his Chrifl.xZ 
which fry her tefimonie and hU preaching very many Samaritanes doe Leleme : he in the meane timef retelling his Difci- 
pies, of the haruefi he wil fend them in to.tfThe Galilaam alfo receiue him,where againe he warmth hit fecond miracle. 

- // Poperic is not the Catholikc Chriftian Religion which Chrift preferreth, feeingit confifteth as much as Popetie isnot 

fUllie. I. thc Iewi)ll or heathniflyn external obferuation and ceremonies not inftituted of God,but deuifed by men, £? tl $ ,kc » 

to ouer ft ado we thc light of the Gofpel, therefore worflupp eth God in vaine,not according to his word,in g io £ 

fpiritand tiueth.Mat.rj,9.Col.2.Ji.Z3. 

Hen I e s v s therefore vnderftoode A Fter that the Lord hnewe how the 'Pha- 

y the Pharifces heard y 1 1 s v s ma- i\ rifeeshadheardthat Iefus made and bap- 

keth mo Difciples,and baptizeth,then Iohn, ttzed mo difciples then John, 

2 (Howbcitt I e s v s did not baptize, 4. (Though that Iefits him felfe baptized 
but his Difciples) not t but his difciples:) 

3 He leftlcwrie, and went againe into 3 Hee left lewrie, and departed againe into 
Galilee. Galilee. 

4 And hee had ofnccefTitie to pane 4 For it was fo that /><?««*# needesgo tho- 
through Samaria. rowe Samaria. 

TheOofpd 5 He commeth therefore into a citie of / Then commeth he to a c'ttie of Samaria, 

JSSdSSi" Samaria which is called Sichar :* befide the which is called Sychar, neere to the pojfefiion * %£*£'• 

in Lent. mancrthatlacobgaue to Iofeph his fonne. that Iacob vane to his fonnelofeph. iof.ii^z. 

Gcn.48,1. 6 And there was there the fountainc of 6 Andtherewas Iacobs well. Iefits then be~ 

Iacob. I e s v s therefore wearied of his iour- ingwearie of his tourney, fate thus on the wel: 

ney, fate fo vpon the fountaine. It was about and it was about thefixth home. 
the fixt houre. 7 *And there commeth a woman ofSama- 

frhiswoman 7 There commetht a woman of Samaria riato drawe water: Iefus faith vnto her, Giue 

a£n« y to draw water,I e s v s faith to her,Giue me me drinke. 

wtiuflified, to drinkc. 8 For his difcipleswere gone away vnto the 

SX^iug. 8 For his Difciples were gone into the the towne to buy meate, 

ir^.is-Mic citic,to biemeates. 9 Then fay eth the woman of Samaria vnto 

9 Therefore that Samaritane woman faith him, Howe is it that thou, being a Iewe , askeft 

to him, How docft thou being a Iewe, aske drinke ofmee, which am a -woman ofSama* 

of me to drinke, which am a Samaritane rial For the • Iewes meddle not with the Sama- 

S^'S w oman?FortheIewes$donotcommuni- ritanes. 

«uf« wtythe cate with thc Samaritanes. / Iefus anfwered, and fayde vnto her, If 

Slid noca- " x ° 1 E s v s an ^ vcrc 4 an ^ fiud to her> If thott kneweft the gift of God, andwho it is that 
bidethesama. thoudidft know the gift of God, & who he faythtothee, Giue mee drinke: thouwouldeB 
pSfab&J- * s thatfaith vnto thee, Giue me to drinke : haue asked of him, and he would haue giuen 
ningftom thouperhaps wouldeft haue asked of him, thee water of life. 

& e con35! an d nc wouId naue g il,cu tnee c huing water. / / The woman fay eth vnto him , Syr,tho/t 
on.wastheir u The woman faith to him, Sir, neither haft nothing to drawe with,and the well is deepe: 
Ttmpk^fer- haft thou wherein to draw, and thc wel is fiom whence then haft thou that water of life ? 
uice in mount deepe : whence haft thou the liuing water ? 22 <tArt thou greater then our father la- 
ctk'^afcth * a Art thou greater then our father la- cob, which gaue vsthewell, and hee him felfe 

zL^in F h C0 ^ s wno ° aue vs tne we ^& n * m ^lf drankc dranks thereof aud his childrenjtnd his cattell? 

ly Ghoft,sec°" of it,andhischildren,andhis cattel? 13 Iefus an fivered,and fayde vnto her,who- 

Io .c7)j?. j j I E s v s anfwered,and faid to her,Eue- foeuer drinketh of this water, Jhall thirft a- 

ry one that drinketh of this water,fhal thirft game : 

againe : but he that flial drinke of the water 14. But whofieuer drinketh of the water 

that I wil giue him, flial not thirft for euer, thatlfliallgtue him, Jhall neuer be more a thirft: 

1 4 But the water that I wil giue him,(hal but the water that I Jhall giue him, Jhall be in 
becomeinhim a fountaine of Water fprin- him awettof water ffringingvp 'into euerlatting 
ging vp vnto life euerlafting. life.. 

1 5 The woman faith to him , Lord giue // The woman faith vntoh'tm, Syr, giueme 
. • • me this water, that I may no0 thirft, nor ofthatwater, that 'I thirft not t wtber comehi- 

*•'■■'■ come hither to draw. - ther to drawe, 

16 Iesvs Ff 16 lefts 



i 



TheGolpel Chap.hu. 

h>lA ll f^^^Goe.caU thy huf- iiflefusf f th'vntoher,Goe i caUthyhufiand a 
band, and come hither. and came hither. J J * 



i 7 Thc woman anfwered and faid,Ihaue , 7 The woman angered, android vnto 

nohusbaudlE s vs faith to her, Thouhaft him,l 'have no hujband. h -fiu faidvntoher, Thou 

faid W el,thatIhaue no husband. \ haSlmlfaid,Ihauenohndand. 

18 Forthouhafthadfiue husbands rand is For thou hatl had fine hujbands : and he 
he ^ whom thou nowhaft,isnotthy husband, whom tkounowhaSljsnotthyhuJband: In that 
this thou haft faidtruely. fay dett thou true ly. 

19 The woman faith to him,Lord,I per- , 9 Thewomanfayethvnto him, Syr, Iper- 
ceiue that thou art a Prophet. ceiue that thwart a Prophet. ^ ' 

Deu.,,,6. .na^gSrfSSj edinthismountaine, f Ourfatkersworjhippedin this mountain, 

m /rL!^ V K Sfaith n! I hCr,W T ailbeIe n CU ^ , 2l t'M^MoherJVomanMeeueme, 
me,diatthehourefliaIcome,when you flial the hour -ecommetb^henye frail neither in thl 

^^ momtaine, noryet at Hierufalem mrjbip the 

4Jlcg-i7,i8 zz *Youadorethatyouknownot:wea- 22 ' *reworjhhje wote not what,wehowe v 

23Butthehourecommeth,andnowitis, Jewes. J 

lin f!^^ *' Z»"h< Inure commeth, andnowis,when 

t^^lf ^ theFathcrairo ^- thetruerrorfhip r ersM^orjypthefather\nJb t . 

24 Godisafpmt, and they that adore reth toworfhip him. J * 

him muft adore in fpmt and veritie. u *GoLafpirhe t and they that wcufrip aCor ,„ 

zj The woman /aith to him I know that him, mnU worfrif him in fate, JffZ ' 

Mess ias commeth, (which is called trueth 

uX^sdttor hCnheCOnmeth ' he J^^h^tohim.Iwotethat 
,! V r g L t , , , , Mefiiascommeth which is caOedChrifi; when 
withlee ^^ ,tatfpeakC he ^^^ItelhsaUthin g s. J 

1-7 And inr n m!n,.ml.i t nr '1 . * $ Ie f M f ait ^tO &, I that fbcafo VKtO 

zj An<t incontinent his Difciples came: thee,amhe 
and they marueiled that he talked with a 2 y «>iW,»„W,w,,™ l- Jr ^, j 

28 Thewomaiithereforelefthet water- thoujthhr' 
&e men tim0 *" Citie,an<1 "* " " «•"-* *»*»-r —r J*. «W 

. ,0 They went forth therefore out of the £*?*>'•*•«**'<****-• 

citic, and cametohim. . , /• *«,# f ., , . ,.^. , 

-uttSajt 1 *-— ■ ^~s^7~t 

3? The Difciples therefore faid one to an u«uJ^&zit^T'*™ ber * 

omer,HathanymabrouohthirrfortoeaS ^7rT i*i i 1>* lrtr ' . 
*4 lEsvsfaithtoth?n , M™mL«. : . , 3+ Jefmfaythvntothem,My meateisthat 

worke. "• 

3 5 Doe not you fay that vet there are ?l % V*"' ,. "*'* &** mo ' 
foure moneths, and jJUSSt^ehS ? ' *?/""* ** ? Beholde > l 

tries,thattheyJwmtealre\dytoharueft! ^^^^^^cAvntoh^^t, 

3^And ' 3$AnA 



■^-^' 



U_J '• _, 



J, 



Chap. J n i. According to SJohn. 141 

, 6 And he that reapeth, receiueth hire, ,t A»ibt tk* rtauih, 'eceimh w,«, & 
J ,a*creth fate vnto life euerlafting: ga,berMui t ev«<ol,fe«crmll: thaUh, 
that ootn ta that IMC*, andhe that tea- ,4«r£*fcWfcl**»***, mgk, r^c, 

oJLnthatfoweth.anditisanother that J^-£S3*U»-*M~ 
r "f 8 Ihaucfent you to reapc that which dmUmrt*l*rm*l4m>d*idj*m~ 

hii of tlKSamaritanMor thJ word of the «M r^M rt**,««r« <*>*- «~' 

11 tXefo- e^taritans were U L d^fif'^f' <* -* ~* 
cometohhntheydenredhimthathewould „.«4 ^ W*««< < W <« /?«• 

SffiLdte twodaies. „ .M>9 — **-^' *<"<< * 

4 , And many moc beleeued forhis owne *ȣ$ ^ vmm ^ m mh . 

W > And they faid to the woman, That /««, mhcmfe tftkjffg J Jir "«f **' 
now^otfor thy faying doe webeleeue : for Wto«Jto,*.&»^«. «• 
onrfelueshaue heard! and doe know that t b*tChr0,,beS«moi«-cf'bew°rU 
toSsSofAeworldindeede. <» „ ^«-,*~M«-»*»-«* W 

43 Andafterthe two dales he departed "'"^V^f^ ^ , hataMm ,^ 

tl-ipnrfind went into Oalucc. -f-f ror **J"** §m j J J J ' mark £.4. 

If TlZ shimfelfc gane teflimonic ft^.W-A-r*'- r?*-**' 2 ^ 

44 toriEsysnmiii.i«. g „.„„-■ ^ f Thenwhtnhse was come tnto baltlee, 

thatlProphet hath not honourmlns ownc ^J^eeeineA him t r:hm theJ U 
countrie. fpene allthe things thathe did at Hierufalm 

, . clSS^SS &»iA^*-*i« 

at Hi/rufalem in d-**""^ ** thcM utjj^made theLerw, Andttere 
•rteGofpd 4 6 He came againethcrfbrc into Canaot ^ 

EgSC Gaiae e ,MVherehcm^evvater^Md f ^ the fam kard t y t U fm was 

p«tecoft. there was a certamc lord whole ionne v\ as ^^ ^ ^^ .^ ^ ,^ y mnt vnt0 h im> 
lo •* >? • fickc at Caphamaura. ^ be fought him that he would come downe,and 

47 He hauing heard that Ie svs came healehitfimecfirfovat euen at the poynt of 
fromlewrie into GaUlee,went to hull, and ^^ 

defired him that he would come downeand ^ Then fay dele fa vnto him, Except yee 
heale his fonne. for he began to die. feefignes and wonder s,yee mil in no wife bv 

A % I e s v s therefore faid to him, Vnlcflc Ueue. 
vou fee fioncs & wondcrs,you bcleeue not. 49 The ruler fifth vnto htm , Syr, come 

ao The lord faith to him, Lord, come dmneoreuer that my fonne die. 
dolL before that my fonne die. s o lefusfayeth vnto him Coethjwa h thy 

< o I E s V s faith to him,Goe,thy fonne li- f om e liueth, tAndthe mm beleeued the word 
ueth. The man beleeued? word that Iesv s ,h f t lefts hadfiohen vnto htm, andhee went 
faid to him. and went. his way. , , 

,! Andashewa S nowgoingdowne,hU ,/^fOm he wm. wm St****** 

feruants met him : and thev brought word, finunti met him , mi uUe ban jymg, 1 19 

faying, That his fonne lined >wfc£ W/ . 

. 5^e askedthereforeofthemthehoure J^'JZeni : Ji *,f* **>' 

feue'r left him. • to - f/ , « & 



Mt.4,1 ^ 

Mr,i,T4 



j. 



TheGolpel Chapiiu 

lw.ii. ^hiswholehoufe. ^ le "^cucd 7^w» U«eth : and he beleeued, andallhU 

sv s,vvhen h°c was come from I "wrie into letelttZT*' **'""' mirac/ < th "< 
Galilee. " " " e mto t'fiuMvhcnbee wot come out o/Jem-ic into 

Galilee. 

Mkema. ^*~hU$££mi&J£2?*S * CliAP ' ""• 

VyrroUkrf.tcBl J ^"^^^'^"kh^Mk^k^*^ think^thh 
Flllke.2. s rA«guihnethmkcth die ApoftJes were baptized bvChrift Kim r,if u u , . 

ftonue of the Scripture, and contrarie to \tSS^^^^ aa the " ** Iohn > but without au- 
^«th e to«ncEpiftIe,reconciiin S this SSSSErfESSft w f ™ uft «*er admic that Which Chrifiba^ 

f.Uinthisplaeeaifo hisfo Hk^kHkJSSTSSSrlT' ^FP***"^******* 

«hef ormer tcxr 3 faith: Chiffi^^^jj^^^^fJ^/^ Hon M - CyrilJus alfo Un 



Rhem.s, 
Fuike.j. 



thers is to be preferred, before die bare com J J J«Z 1 "^"-Therefore the confentof f manie fa- 
2 59 Womangiu^r/^JL^ 

They which beleeue ^^^^7^ 
»«a>*Jfa^tt Utefc a~J^^"« afterward much rather beleeue, when they 

A M XT A T a r~ * - ^_ 



Rhem*. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chai>. ni . 



teJ fr fa ta» S i„en > »*de,mhh*f.r their Sclt^ 

Tmpk fmpfilm ^4^41Z^ & * toes and the SgU 

n fed mtb nothing. ^ttbertkmthltmJjsL^^^^^^P f V^' *" et1 f e b(P'<d tnddi. Jofrb.hb.Vu 
U*^n«aboutthe» m hM*nti ^#SSifc^^¥^ *-* ^ 
Mmtjt.rtdc *«W»/ii JKSHKtf^* G^mniiUoAm true Temple of 

re,*lted trite G-am th, n m ';.~L ... , T.'T w .? . i<U(i Se1 *fi»*ih* ( vblth is Ifohth the ^A «t ,l c.t.r_... x "^Jy «*"«- 



trttJ^m- ■ il , » "■& aa > amaea,c *ed their temple i„ Garnim 



by them that did not communicate with the arke and S m& i don ^' ""^""X » God in any other place, 

peaofanuquiueorfucccffiononly,buX au S^ not prirred m rd 

W^'^Seifinaric^TempfciSdii^^^ man,c P! ac « * the Sc.iptures. 

at Hjcrufalem continuall fucce&i in the Z TwoXd o ° '^ Scr, P tu /«^ithcr had the true Temple 

won^ip of God deane taken from it,as in the da3^ 

Then was ;it laid waft and deftroyed by fa W«^ ^^■tocfMiafiiilJaM. 

£Mh** when it was dedicated to lupi^oSZKZtc ?Ka ^ Id °^ riej ? S in ^ t y ran ™ c of * «*«** 



ghem.s* 



Mali ,i7' 



Io ( i,»7- 



Jrulkej. 



Chap, v. 



According to S. Iohn, 






146 



zj In Spirit and vcritie.) Our Sauiour foretelleth her that the end and ceafingof 'their facrifice and adoration in Cfoiirian ado- 
htb the Temples PjohU fltordy behind euen then was begun to be fulfilled ; inflruSUng her in time things concerning that Tatl °" t,,rou S h 
point, ftrft,that the true Sacrifice fbould be tied no more to that one place or nationMtt tlxtt true adoratlofljouhl be through fa^CTrS? 
cm all Rations according to the Vrophecie of Malachie. Secondly, that the groffe and cat nat adoration by the flefh and in fpirit & ve- 



aml feruiceof 



blond of bcapes and otter vxt ernal terrene creaturesjtot hatting in them grace, fpir/t,and life,[hou!dbe taken away .and an o- "tie : that is, in 

tmrfacYificefucieed,\vhi(h(hoiild heinitfclfimiftble,celeftial^ui>sc^ulh thcf 

ration and facrifice (hould be the veritie stfelfe, nlxreofaU the former facrifices and hofles were Imfhadowei and figures. 3£ ncvv j aw 

and he calleth that here fpirit and truth,which in the fii f Chapter it called grace and truth. All which is nomre but a pro* full of fpirit & 

phecie and defription 'f the Sacrifice of the faithfnll Gentih in the body and bloud ofChrift ; net that it is not by external! S TacC: In *e 

vcritie of 




true facrifice of 
Chi ifls body 

and bloud. 

nal creatures for our natures, flat e and neccjjitie,be ioyncd thereunto. Taly heed therefore thou gather not ofChrifis words, 
th.it Chrifliav. men fhouldhaue no ufe of external office towards God :for that would take away all ficrifice 7 Sacraments, 
prayers,Churthe$anifocietie of men in his Seruice. 

The fpirituall facrifice prophecied by Malachy,is interpreted by all ancient writers thatfpeake of it, to be ?acrif!ceof 
prayers and chankfgiuing, and not the oblation of the naturall body ofChrift, but the facrifice of thanhfgi- lhe mafIe * 
uingjOttered in the celebration thcreoh Irenzw lib.^cap^ < Jnflinus diat.cum Tryphn.TcrtulUduer. 1hA£os?& 
contra Marc Jifyj:ypdib.xjdu&\I^^ 

Cyrilljn loan.li^.cap.9 r. Mt«.aducrfm ludxos,cap^.Theodoretin Malach.i . who alleagcth this very text, & Paul 




c.03. Origcn to the fame effeft vndcrftandeth worfhip proceeding from them, which hauingthe carnejlcfthe fpirite 9 
tvalke accordingto tbefpirhjn loan.Tom, 1 4.Euthymius expounded* it, for pray crs,f>raifes> and thanl^ fuumg,and the 
facrifice of right eoufnt}]h TheophylacHbr wrfbippingof God in mindand Joule. So that the whole confent of the 
ancient fathers, befidc the cuidencc of the text, is contrary to this popiih interpretation, whereby fpirit and 
truth is referred to the groUc counterfeit facrifice of the maife. Finally, though forac extcrnall elements, as 
water,bread,and wine by the fcripturc arc required vnto the feruice of God, m refpeft of our infirmitie, yet 
the true worlhipof God euen in the vfcoftheie, as ofany other external rue allowedby thcfcripture,isin 
fpirit & crueth, not in body and Ihadow. 



CHAP. V, 



The*2,rart. 
of Chrift m 



The Gofpe! 
vpon Friday in 
• the Hrft wceke 
of Lent, 
$ By our latin 

text and the 
Gretkc,this 
miraculous 
pond was in or 
Vpon Trob-u 
/w«,that is,a 
place where 
thclheepcro 
befacririced, 
were kept. But 
by other latin 
copics,S Hic- 
romc, & fome 
Greckc fa- 
thers, Probiti- 
es is the very 
P^nditfelfe; 
fo called, be- 
cauiethe 
ftieepc of fa- 
crifice were 

there walhed. 
II Bahefia, 
c nsuhuni tittU 
fus haberet, 



Curing a bedred man at the pend of miracle >Ucaufe he doth it on the Sabbath, the blind Jewesdoperfecute him % 

gaine becaufe he faith that God U hx natural Either. 19 He thereu\kn continue th faying, the Father t operation and his j \v t ie 'hatline 
to be in euery thing alone,a»d that he fha! do greater things then thefe miraculous tUrcsjQTvit, 1 1 tjuicl^n the dead in alreadv be" ur? 
foule byfi,me,as being appointed Judge ofal, z8 yea and yiucken the dead in bodies dfo. Incontinent Htdging al vpright- his folemne 
ly, 31 jini that thefe are not brags of htsowne,buthUwitneffestobe. 3$ JobnBaptifi, 36* hu owie miraculous W ani ff ftat i° n 
works, 37 his fathers voice at his baptifme. 39 the Scriptures alfopamely of Moyfes. ""^jSefe 



AFcer thefe things there was a fctiiuall 
day of the Ie vves, and I e s v s went vp 
to Hierufalcm. 

2 And there is at Hierufalem n vpon 
JProbattca a j| pond which in Hebrew is iur- 
nained " Bethfaida,hauing fiuc porches, 

3 In thefe lay a great multitude of fickc 
pcrfonSjof blind, lame, withered, cxpedting 
the ftirring of the water. 

4 And an Angel of our Lord defcended 
at a certainc time into the pond:and the w r a- 
ter was ftirred.And he that had 2011c downe 



Icm* 



4,12.1 

Alter *this y there rras afeaftday of the offaisprea- 
Iewes , and Mm went vp to Hierttfk- ^ hing- 

J r J Leu.i|.» # 

dcuLitf.f. 

2 And there is at Hicruptlem Bj thefheepe 
"market, apoole, which is cdledin the Hebrew BOr,gatc. 
tongue Bcthefda, hauing fine poy rhes: 

3 In which lay a great multitude ofjiche 

folke^fblind^alt^ndwithered^aitingfor the 
mooning of the water. 

4 For an angel went downe at a certainefea- 
fon into the pole, and troubled the water; who- 



firft into the pond after the ftirring of the foeuer then firfl after the troublina of the water 

water,was made whole of whatfoeucr infir- fteppedinjvas made whole ofwhatfoeuerdifeafe 

mitie he was holdcn. ' * % 

5 And there was a certaine man there 



he had. 



that had bene eight and thirtieyeercs in his 
infirmitie. 

6 Him when hsvs hadTcene lying, 
andknewthat c hc had now a long time, he 

faith 



/ And a certaine man was there,wh/ch had 
benedifeafed thirtie and eight jeer es. 

6 when lefts fawe him he, andhgewe that 
hee now long time had bene difeafed, he faieth 

Ff.f. vnto 



*J v 



TheGolpcl Chap. v. 

faith to him,Wilt thou be made whole ? vnto him,wilt thou be made whole? 

7 The ficke man anfvvered him, Lord, I 7 Thefickemananfwered him, Sir, I haue 
haue no man, when the water is troubled, to noman when the water is troubled, to put mee 
put me into the pond. For whiles I come,an tntothepoole : but in the meantime, while I 
other goeth downe before me. am about to come , another Jleppeth downe be- 

8 I e s v s faith to him, Arife, tak e vp thy fore me. 

bcd,andwalke. , left* futh vnto Urn, Rife,takevp thy bed, 

9 And roorthwith he was made whole: andwalke. 

andhetookevphisbed,and walked. Andit 9 Andimmediaththemanwasmade whole, 
Was the Sabboth that day. and tooke vp hts bed,andwalked ', tyind on the 

10 lnelewestherefore faid to him that fame day was the Sabboth. 

was healed, It is the Sabboth, thou maift / The Iewes therefore ford vnto him that 

not take vp thy bed. was ma de whole ,h is the Sabboth day* it is -Mtbfeiw 

11 Heaniweredthem,Hethatmademe law f utt for the e to came thy bed 
wholc,hefaidtomc, Take vpthy bed, and // Hee anfivered them, He that made me 

,' C Vk. 1 if- u c ,.„ . ***•&**«"»*, Take vpthy bed, and 
la i hey asked him therefore, What is wake. 

that man thatfaydto thee, Take vpthy bed, 12 Thenaskedtkey him, what man is that 

andwaJke? ^ich fiyde vnto thee, Take vp thy bed, and 

13 But he that was made whole, knew »*%.? ' 

not who it was. For I e s v s fhrunke a- <s <tXnd he that was healed, wis! not who 
hde from the multitude ftanding in the it was : for fefus hadgotten himfelfe away, be- 

P a T Ce * Aft ^ t c . , , . . , e ""f c that therc was F'*fi "f people in that 

14 Afterward I esvs findethhimin the place. 

temple, and faid to him, Behold, thou art /* Afterward Iefus fndeth him in the 

made whole : || finne no more, leaft fome Temple, and faydvnto him, Beholde, thou art 

worfethmg chance to thee, made whole : fnne no more, leaslaworfethtn, 

15 That man went his way, and told the come vnto thee. 

Iewes that it was Iesvs that made him , ti j . 1 1,11, 

whole.=cC S ^rted, and told the Iewet 

tXTU.,,^.!. t r i t that it was fefus which had made him whole. 

16 Thereupon the Iewes perfecuted I e- , A * j . - .... _ ' 

svs,becaufehedidthefethingsontheSab- T r j - ? i #* *** *""£&*» 

both. I<fa> a»d fought themcznestopy him, be- 

1 7 But I e s v s anfvvered them,My father ^ ^ Uddme the f e ,hi »& m thc &*M> 
worketh vntil now : and I doe vvorke. J' r r r , , 

! 3 Thereupon thcrforc the Iewes fouuht .. I 7 le J w f"f"" edth ™>Myfatberworketb 
the more to kill him : becaufe he did not on- htthcrt °*»* /m ^- 
ly breake the Sabboth, but alio he faid God ' * Therefore the Iewes fought the more to 
was his father, making himfclfe squall to ¥^ himjnt only becaufe he had broken the Sab- 
Cod, both, but fay d alfo, that God was his father, and 

19 I e s v s therefore anfvvered, and fayd nu ^P l & bimfelfe equal with God. 

to them, Amen, Amen I fay to you, The '9 Then anfwered Iefus ,andfaidvnto them, 
Sonne cannot doe any thing ofhimfelf, but Verity* verily I fay vnto you, The finne can doe 
that which he fecth the Father doing. For nothing of himfelfe, but that he feeth the father 
what things foeucr he doth, thefe the Sonne doe .-for whatfoeuer he doeth,that alfo doeth the 
alfo doth in like mailer. finne Ukewife. 

20 For the Father loueth the Sonne, and 20 For the father loueth the fonne,andjhew- 
fheweth him all things that himfelfe doeth, eth him all things that he htm fife doeth: and he 
and greater vvorkes then thefe will he /he w willfrew him greater workes then thefe becaufe 
him,that you may marueile. yefhonldmaruailc. 

21 For as the Father doth raife the dead 21 For Itkewife as the father raifeth vp the 
andquickeneth: fothe Sonne alfo quicke- dead, and quickened them ; euenfo the Conne 
neth whom he will. quickeneth whom he will. 

2 2 For neither doth the Father iudge a- 22 Neither iudgeth the father am man : 

ny man : but all mdgement he hath giuen to but hath committed all increment vnto the 
the Sonne, j- omSf ^ 

2 1 That 23 Becaufe 






C h a p. v. According to S.Iohn. 147 

23 That all may honour the Sonne, as 23 Hecaufe that all men jhould honour the 

they doe honour the Father.He that honou- fonne, euen at they honour the father. He that 

rech nor the Sonnc,doth not honour the Fa- honoureth not the fonne, the fame honoureth 

ther who fent him. not the father which hath fent him, 

24 Amen, amen I fay to y ou,that he which 24 Verily, verily I fay vnto you, Hee that 

heareth my word, and bcleeueth him that hearethmy worde, and beleeueth on him that 

fent mc,hath life euerlafting. And he com- fent me, hath euerlafiiug life, and foall not come 

» 1 mcth not into iudgement, but " fliall pafle into damnation - but is efcapedfrom death vnto 

pC " from death into life. life. 

TheGorpel 2 _ Amen, amen I fay to you, that the 2 s Verily, verily I fayvntoyou, The home is 

vpon Aliou cs | iQure commet j^ an d now it is,whe the dead comming, andnow is, when the deadfall heare 

ftiall heare the voyce of the Sonne of God, the voyce ofthejonne of God: dr they that heare, 

and they thathaue heard 5 ftiall Hue. fliall Hue. 

26 For as the Father hath life in him- 26 Tor as the father hath life tn himfelfe: 
felfe : fo he hath giucn to the Sonne alfo to fo likemfe hath he giuen to the fonne to haue life 
haue life in himfelfe : m himfelfe : 

27 Andhe hath giuen him power to doe 27 And hath giuen him power alfo to iudge, 
iudgement alfo, becaufe he is the Sonne of becaufe he is the fonne of man. 

man. 28 Mar ueile not at this : for the houre is 

28 Marueii not at this,becaufe the houre comming,in the which all that aretn thegraues t 
commeth wherein all that are in the graues, Jball heare his voyce, 

fhall heare his voyce, 2p Andfhall come foorth, * they thathaue Matt.ij. 41, 

29 And they that haueJdone good things, done good,vnto the refurreclion of life, and they 

fliall come foorth into the reiurreftion of that haue done euill, vnto the refurreclion of 

life : but they that haue done euill, into the damnation. 

rcliure&ion ofiudgement«£fl 30 I can of mine mrne felfe do nothing : as I 

3 o I cannot of my felfe doe any thing.As heare,liudge --and my judgement is iufljecaufe 

I heare, fo I iudge : & my iudgement is iuft. [feekg not mine ownewill, but the will of 'the fa' 

becaufe I fceke not my will, but the will of ther,which hath fent me. 

him that fent me. 3 i *ff J beare witnejfe of 'my felfe, my wit- iohn 8.14. 

31 IfIgiuetclHmonieofmyfelfe,myte- „ e f e „ „ot true. 

ftimonie is not true. 32 *There is another that bearethwitnefe Mz«.}.i7. 

32 There is an other that oiueth tcftimo- - a „dlamfurethatthewit*efi which he 
nie of me : and I know that the teftimonie is K^^ .^ mu , 

true which he igiueth o. me. *Te fent vnto Iohn, and he bare witnejfe lohnw 

Io.,,r 9 . 3? *You lent to Iohn rand he gauetefti- J^J^ 

monie to the truth. , , ,. 

94 But II I receiuc not teftimonie of man: Sf But I receiue not the record of man- ne- 
butlfay thefe things that you may be faued. uertheleffe,thefe things I fay, thatyemight bee 

2 «r He was the lampc burning and fhi- fiw*- . , 

ning. And you would for a time reioyce in 3S He was a burning and a Jhming light : 
his li "lit andyee would for a feafon haue reioyce A m bis 

3 6 But I haue a greater teftimonie then I'ght. 

lohn.For the worked which the Father hath , S* But I haue greater witnejfe then the 
oiuenme toperfit them : the very workes vwtneffe .of Iohn ; for the workes which thefa- 
thcmfclues which I doe, giue teftimonie of Aer hath giuen me tofimjb, the fame wor& 
me,that the Father hath fent me. thatldoe, bearewitnejfe of me, that the father 

37 And the Father that fent me,himfelfe hath fent me. 
Mr IT hath * giuen teftimonie of me. neither haue 37 *And the father himfelfe which hath 

you heard his voyce at any time, nor feene fent me, * hath borne witnejfe of me. Tee haue Matt.3.17. 
his fhape, not heard his voyce at any time, * nor feene his jjj™^ 

3 8 And his word you haue not remai- fhape. 
nin^inyou : becaufe whom he hath fent, 38 Andhiswordhaueyenotabidinginyou: 
him you bclceuc not. for whom he hath fent, himye beleeue not. 

3 9 ||Search thejfcnptures/flr you thinke 30 Search the fcriptures , for in them ye 
in them to haue life euerlafting' : & the fame thinkfye haue eternall life 1 and they are they 

are Ff-4. which 






I 



The Gofpel Chap.v. 

arc they that giue teftimonie of me : »hick teSlifie of me. 

40 And you wM not come to me that 40 A* ^ctmUje not come torn, thatyee 
y°u may haw We. might haueife. J ' '" 

41 Glory ofmenlreceiuenot. ,/ Ireceiuemtkepraifeofmen. 
«tFJ cknowenyou,thattheloue 42 Butlknmyou, thatyehaue mtthelotte 
orGodyouhauenotmyou. ofGodwyou. J 

43 lam come in the name of my Father ,, /— r 1 

&youreceiuemenot:ifWmermicomc ^11™?^!*^?°™^°"' 

in his ownc name,him you wil receiue ZZ 7 £f~*"**"~*to~» **» » « 

44 How can y^ou beleeue, that receiue ^^^eeetue. 

gkS one of an other : and the *lory which „ fl ^ *? '? - ft"! ' "*? ?"* h °~ 

I of God onely,you fecke not> **" «"?"?*«* &**« ****- that 

ac UinW VI i 1 r commethofGodoneh? 

45 I hinke not that I wil accufe you to _. J , , , 

the Father, there is that accufeth you. Moy- *•*" / f ** iU accH fi) oti t0 

fes,in whom you trull, my father : there is one that accufeth you, euen 

46 Forifyoudidbelecue Moyfes : you Mefesjnwbomje trull '. 

would perhaps beleeue me alfo. for of me * 6 Forhadye beleeued CMofes,yee would 

he hath written. baue beleeuedme : *for he wrote of me. Gen.j .1 t, 

47 And ifyou doe not beleeue his wri- 47 But tfye beleeue not himntimsjmfhal^^'^ 
tings : how will you beleeue my wordes? ye beleeue my mrdes ? 

_, MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.v. 

Rhem.i. 29 Done good things.) lfrfMm^^miai^fkakmu^riamrMrmriri* the 

day of movement, *' 

Fulke. I. Good worices which proceed from nonebw^^ Iuftfficatioo 

by faith without workes. * by&itb, 

Rhem. 2. 19 Scriptures.) Cathohkfs fear el, the Script«res,a,,dfindetlxre, Vetersand hitfucceffm Trimacie, the real pre. 

]mcetlx Vriefls power to forgiuefinnesjn ffification by faith and good wor^rirgmtie preferred before matrimonieJrreach 
of tire vow ofcontmenae damnable, -voluntarie pouirue, Tenance^lmts, and good deedes meritorious, diners wards in 
l*<«m<iccordtngtodMersmerites,andfuehuk{. 

Fulke. 2. ^pifts cannot find one iote of poperie alIowed,cith e r by exprdfc wordes of the Scripture, or by neceffa- Popery nor to 

neconcluhonoutofthefame, and therefore by their will, would not haue the Scriptures fearched bv the bepmuedom 
common people. * ' of the Scrip- 

Rhem. 3. 43 An other lhall come.) He meaneth facially Mtkkifi. How then can the Tope be he, fain* the lerres re- "*"' 

ceiuebimnotf ' » 

Barcocabas 5 & fuch hke,which are ail Annchnfts or aduerfarics to Chrift. rbe Pope is that great Antichriir 
wlwh wsp ro p^,.^ l fc M ^ 8/Grfj ^i^^ viMea ^^ andtodecciuethe greatcft part 
hm™Th™F Chnft »" 0e » ■«»* ** Icvvcs which arc out of the vifible Church, do! not receiue 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

Rhem. 4. * Apond.) 7 'bun as great awonder andworkf as tram the old T.awe, yet newer recorded in the Scripture be- 

ZlulvlV 7 ^"'/'^ r. d l t0 '* diPin * h ^"^"fi'he Mifireants of this time fir ma- , Vmu , , 
racUsa,^^, St'ondlyjkathegiuethfucbvertuestotlxfecreat^ 

fathle/Jemenrtbolyreictl and condemn: for fabUs^catife they {vow not the Scriptures,*, the power cf God Thirdh that *>*««* 

7£tif£f t e ° r i T 0Si) M ^ ™r fm *f d > ^ ■*" *<W*»«de greater concourfe : Jh fh<*- f$$5 
«/, that welhouldmt mnder to fee great mracles done at the Memories and feafis cf Martyrs or other Lot FefiLies, &«tcr W 

tmretlsen at otlxrpitces and timet. romUy^mttheJngelsorfmefpeciaUSai^sareVrelidmsorVatromscffuch niries - 

Zlt^st^l^ rr? ,nt *r u u ii f ly attr , ,lmedb > •"&***» w 5 w>^ Sa.^4 s»; , 

ttz^iTo^ ^e. asa 



corporally \ 



and wrought 
vpo them that 
corporally vi- 
fitethefime 
g* SecS.Augu- 
r« ftiae«p.iJ7. 



Chap.v. 



According to S. Iohn. 



148 



Fulke.4. 



X}jem,r. 



JFulke, $. 
Rhem. 6. 



Fttlked. 



Bhem. 7. 



fulke.y. 



reafixp, »« may confider ^Mmfich cafes to ma{e the matter more maruehus,rare,& more eamefily to be fought for uud 6 Al reafbnmg 
tofigmfietovstbat God bath al fuch extracrdimry ^mmthtihtmit^A^mmmiati^^imtAU^^m^e^ mthefemar- 
font and quetliomng thereon, none codd be healed but that per fon whofirH could get into the pond after the Amelcame and tm muft J*" 
pined the farm. Seuenthly. that thefe graces of corporal cures giuen to thiswater, ^prefiwetbelil-eforcetftbe Sacra- Z J *? 1 "" 
To, ° fB rf't f° r ^ Cur '°ffi» les .> th «i h ™ »** «* fak *>>' correjpondence thereof to tlie figure in uery point. 7 This water b 
f?PJ> Cbnflby bts power of excetle, K ,e and prercgatiug could and did Imle this pom man that could Z et no jodytohelp afigurcoF 
himtnto the water becaufehe earnefily andlong defied the remedie by God appointed, btttwas excluded by necefHtie- J 9 ^' 
a!fim alfiichMdie ™ th0 « tB «M™, iftlxymtheirowneperfomeamjlls intended, defied, md fought for l£SS 

All miracles that God did from the beginning, are not recorded in the fcriptufe, but fo manie as are ne ^ '^ h ' 
ceflanc for the confirmation of the Church in faith to attaine cternall life. And now concerning your obfer ° ut " eatur "' 
nations,! fay it is not prooued by this placc,rhat God giucth venue of miracles and cure to water for then it Miraclcs ' 
fhould haue becne a like medicinable at all times. Secondlic, the text calleth not the pond irobatica, but faith 
that at or ncerc^ W/, V vhich was the fhecpe gate.thcre was a pond called Bethefda,Nch, 3 .i. & 3 z. And al-' Miracles need, 
belt the fheepe appointed for faenhee were walhed therein for commendation of the iacrinW which is not «<& *™ the 
P rooucd)y ct wc ma v not conclude, that therefore miracles are wrought about the facraments of die new te &craments - 
(tamcn^othcrwife the Wc read in the fciipture of the gifts of the holy ghoft, beftowed on them that were bapl 
tifed .For the facraments haue fufficient credit of the word of Chiift,and needc not daily to be confirmed bv 
miracles . Thirdly, the text doth not teach that this miracle was wrought on feftiual dales, but at a certeinc v,n- iij • 
umc when it pleafed God As for the miracles done at the memories and fcafts of laincts, when we k S ' 

and haue examined them by the fcriptures, we :will admit thcrn . Fourthly, it is not proued that angels, much Miracles of 
Ic&fpeciallfa.nfts.a^^ 

was alwaies appointed ouer this pond ? and though he were,y ct it followeth not, that God vfedi the miniftcrie 
of mens foules to fuch purpofes. A s for the force of diuers waters, fupei ftitioufly attributed to the prayers or 
prefence of faincts,which both (tones & experience (heweth to be naturall, hath no ground out of this place 
Fifdie, pilgrimage is foil idolatrous gadding about , for any warrant it hath out of this place, except the pa-' *w 
pifts hut can proouc that any fuch miracles are wrought at fuch places, as the fcripmrcteftifieth of this -fe- P,,grmu8<: - 
fondly, if any falfe miracles be there wrought to mainteine idolatrie and falfe worshipping of God, contrarie 
to the fcriptures, they arc to be condemned with the workers of them . Jugufi De vnitat. Led. cap 1 6 Sixtl v we 
grant that mans reafon in miracles knownc to be doj* by-bim, mult yeld to Godspleafure. Seuenthjyihe- Necefiftieof 
ther this pond were a fi^re of ba P »fmc,wc will not contend . Eightly, if vpon fo weake a colleftionjou can ^'^ 
promife faluation without baptifmc , to men thatdefire it and cannot haue it, much rather you miehrac 
knowledge the fame grace of Chrift to pcrtcine to infants , which are excluded from bapufmc by ncceflltie 
without any fault of theirs, if they apperteinc to Gods elefiion. «-wu»c, 

14. Sinnc no more.) We may gatlxr hereby that this mans lowinfirmitic wasforpunipmentofhsfinne, and S.Wrfc^W- 
that men often attribute their fifa to otlnr natural defects and fee k fo?reLdies of the Lid J vail ^L„<£ SSSSS 
which it wMfint remameth, or is not repented of: and tberfae that in al infirmities men fhould fir ff turne to God and <rL to. ™*™™* 
their Ghoflly father, and then call for the worldly Thyfiions afterward. * 

to ?° d o °h 8h °ft ^ father ' t0 Wh ° m WC muft S ° C by rc P entancc for rel « r c of h's fatherly corrcftion, & not 

J4- lreceiuenot,) Our Maifier me.meth that mans teflimonie is mt necejfme to him, tw tint the truth of UsLi 
wmtie dependeib on worldly witneffis or mens commendations: thugh to vsfuch tejlimoniesbe arable and necelfarie and 
fo for our tnflru Ihonhe vmhfaued to ta{e the teflimonies of John the B.ftifl and Moyfes and the Trophets : and departing 
out ofihswoM, to find forth al h,s Jfofiles, and in them al B.fhops and Lawfd Tafiors to be hit witness from Hierufad 
to the ems of the world. J 

The tettimonics of Iohn, Mofcs,and the prophets, are not the teftimonies ofmen,butofGod,fpeakin E bv 
men . So of his apoftles, bifhops, andpaftors,teitifyingofhim out of the fcriptures, which are the word of 
vjod, and not of man. 

'J?' ,f "J? u r S 5lPi UrC J , ) 1 K^i*"^*}™^ Neither I«vo 

m them they jhonldefvde life andfahatton, they yet looted ^uer thmfofuperficially that they could not findetl^rem him amli "^^ 
tobeOHKis-i their kfng^LordJife^nd Sauiour. Fo r the fecial maimers and Scribes of the lewes then, Xfcte lit* vnto t.ur u" de ^T h * 
Hereti^nov^bo be ever tatkfngand turning and fbufflmgthe Scriptures, but are ofali menmofi, Z norant in the deefie f"ch? nt'L 
knowledge thereof.^ tberfore our Mai^ 

tung the fentences thereof giorioufly pointed or written in their Temple, hufes, or coates; but to tlx dtepefemhe ofilie mea- P cl y. but r «d 
nmgandmyfienesoftheScriptures.vhicharenotfoeafilytobefeenintbeletter. fuperficially. 

We confelfe, that the fcriptures ;are not ^only to be read, written, or painted on walks, but diligently to be The fufficien- 
fcarchcd,and dcepely to be ftudicd, in ^ which wc know cternall life is to be found, without all addmon of po- cieof£^ 
piih doctrine which is not to be found in holy fcriptures. "«■- 

CHAP. VI. 

Vauingwithfiue loaues fed fine tUufand 16 (wailnngalfo the night after vpon thejea) it on the morow the people ih-re- 
vponrefortmgvntohim, 17 he preacheth vnto them of the Bread which he mlgiue.-teUingthemtliatheiscomefi-om 
heaHen,atKitherforeMetogiuefuchhreada4canquickfntbeworld,etunbisowmfle(ht& 

M , M, n r J°l M?>y>»tf>tl>fi*r,di»g do murmur at this doctrine, yea and become apofiataes, thomh he telthem that 
tlxylhalfeebyhsjfienfionintobeawn, that bets defcendedfromheauen , buttheTwelueflich vntohim beleeuint 
that he is God omnijwnt, a , be f aid. jlm,,tg whom alfo (tlxtt no man hefcandaliyd) Ixfignifieth that heforeUtoweth 
whichvil become a traitor t as ameng the forefaid,which would become apojlataei, 

AFTER 



tures. 



The 3. part. 
His actes 
in Galilee, 
& in lewrie, 
about the 
third Pafche 
and after. 






TheGofpel Chap.vi. 

TbeGdpd AFTER thcfc things Ie svs went be- A & er thefethings, lefus vent his vay offer 

vponM.dlcnt ^ yondthcfeao f Ga mec, which is ofTi- JTVtbefeaof Galilee, which is the fea of Ti- 

M"4,i3. bcrias: berias: 

Mar.6,32. ^ ^j a prcat mu ltitude folowed him, 2 zAnd a great multitude followed him, be- 

Lu.9,10. jj ecaul g j[j C y f avv t^g fig nes which he did caufetbeyfm bis miracles which he did on them 

vpon thofc that were ficke. that were difeafed. 

1 I e s v s therfore w cnt vp into the mou- And Ie j w mnt vf int0 a motm tainc, and 

taine,and there he fate with his Difciples. there he f ate %vith hls ^ciples. 

4 AndthePafchewas at hand, the fefti- 4 ^„dthePaJfeouer*afe*Jlofthe lewes, Leuiu?,t. 
ualdayolthelcwcs. »w*™&. deuu6.x. 

5 When Ie svs therfore hadhfccdvp his f % w hen lefas then lift vp his eies, and /*» Matu 4 .i*. 

eies,& faw that a very great multitude com- ««**«« ^m, vnto him, he faith vnto ™ r ^ 8 ' 

methtohim,he faith to Philippe, Whence pl^p^^jballwebuybread^hatthefemay^ 9 ' 11 ' 
(hal we bie bread : that theie may cate? Mt J 

6 Andthishefaid 5 temptinghim.forhim ' 6 ( T y s be faid to prooue him : for be him. 
felfknew what he would doc? felfeknewwhatbewoulddoe.) 

1 Philippe anfwered him, Two hundred ,,..,. /• //. ^ l j j 

I t. iiiii^v a > « , ^ . anfwered him, Two hundred piny 

peme worth of bread is not iumcient tor ' -/ j r a: ■ *r +l j il 

t; , iit worth of bread are not fumesent for them, that 

chctrkthateuerymanmaytakeahtlepcece. ' , / •*; ' - 

8 One ofhiVDifciplcs, Andrew the bro- euerymanmaytake^a little 
o vucwuu _ r , 8 Oneofhu difctples,zAnd}-cvr, StmonPe- 

therofSimonPeter/aithtohim ter s brah J,fait hint him, 

There is a boy here that hath Hue bar- * ^ ^ ^ ^ 

ley Ioaues,&twohmcs:but what arc thcfc ^ ^ a „ dt7P ofif*es: but what arc they 
among to many? r 7 

1 o I e s v s therfore faith , Make the men ^ngfomany? 

. , aii u ir-;« 1 ^And lefus faid , Mm the people fit 

to fit do wne. And there was much grafle in "L J lL^ ,/ i/A c 

li tl a.~c M <%,.„ ,<«„«- ; « ««ft 7«w# »w mncbgrsffe in the place . So 

the place. The men therfore late downe, in . . . • / / r -/ 

"l l c u r 4 the men fate downe ,tn number about fiue thou- 

number about hue thouland. r «A 

11 Iesvs therfore tooketheloaues:and J** " . , _ r , , , , , , , 

,,,,. 1 1 1 jiLi j. / ' sAnd lefus tooke the bread, end when he . 

w rlJ „ whcnhchadsiuenthankes,hediftnbutedto . ' r^ , J . , > n ., t ,', ,., . 

MU4^3« v " w , r o. ... ' tf f( , fi(litt had otuen thanks Joe AiMributedtothe difciples t 

Mr&4& them that fate.m like maner alio or the nines A , ,. , / ./ r.j 2. 

avfitv>* ui«Hhu and the difciples to them that were fetdoxt?e,& 

as much as they would. , . r cF en r 1 u 

1 i And after they were filled, he faid to l*mfirfik,fas*mg«fy^ 

hisDifciDles,Gathertheftagmentsthatare J 2 ^^ Z^A I *^T. 
remaioingaeft they be loft. h *f<¥»' f**!? the broken meate that re. 

1 3 They gathered therfore , and filled ^inetkthat nothing be lofi. 

twelue baskets with fragments of the fiue '3 ^And they gathered it together, and jHUd 
barley loaucs, which remained to them that twelue baskets with the broken meat oftbefiue 
had eaten. barley loaues, which broken meat remained 

14 Thofe men therfore when they had vnto them that bad eaten. 

feen whatafigne Iesvs had done/aid,That *4 Thcnthofemen when they had feene the 

this is the Prophet in deede that is to come miracle that lefts did, faid , Thu is of a trueth 

into the world. the f ame Prophet that Jhoulde come into the 

15 Iesvs therfore when he knew that world, 

they would come to take him , and make / / when lefus therefore per ceiuedthat they 

him king, * he fled againe into the moun- would corns and take him vp by force, to make 

taine him felf alone. =£0 him king, he departed againe into a mountaine 

1 6 And when eucn was come, hisDifci- himfelfe alone. 

pies went downe to the fca. 16* And when euen wo* now come, his aifci- Ijfatt 14 *l 

17 And when they were gone vp into pies went downe vnto the fea, 

the mippe, they came beyond the fca into / 7 Andgate vp into afhip^ndwent ouer the 
Capharnaum. and now it was darke,and I e- fea towards Capernaum : and it wot now darks, 
svs was not come vnto them. and lefus was not come to them. 

18 Andtheieaarofe,by reafon of a great / 8Andthefeaarofewithagreatwindethat 

vvinde that blew. blew. & . 

I p When they had rowed therfore about / 9 So when they had rowed about fiue and 

fiue twentie 



C h a p. v I. According to S. Iohn. 14? 

fiueandtwentieorthirtiefurlonges,they fee twentie, or thirtie furlongs t they faw lefuswal- 

Iesv s walking vpon thefea,andto draw king on the fea, and drawing nigh vnto the Jh,p.- 

ni«h to the (hippe,and they feared. and they were faid. 

20 Buthefaithtothem,ItisI,fcarenot. 20 But he faith vntotbem, It is I, be not a- 

21 They would thcrfore haue taken him paid. ..... 

into the Oiippe : and forthwith the (hippe 21 And they would haue receiuedbiminto 
was at the land to which they went. thejhip.andimmediatelythefhipwasattheland 

22 The next day,the multitude that flood whither they went. 

beyond the fea, faw that there was no other 22 The day following , when thepeopkwbich 
boatcthcrebutone,andthatlESvshad not ftoodon theotherfide of the fea faw that there 
entred into the boate with his Difciples, but was none other fhip therefaue that one wberetnto 
that his Difciples only were departed : his difctpleswere entred,andthatlefuswent not 

7 , .. r T: i„ in with his difciples into the fhipfiut that his dt[- 

i3 Rut other boates came in from Tibe- , , J * 1 * 

^ ft&Sf ,he puce Wterc *£*-. ^ffiS^^ 

eiuinsthankes . *i v . „_l: c n;r^r«1^c bread,after that the Lord ha.dgtue thanks. 

EJSdWta- that Iesvs was not there, nor his Difciples 2 ^ h en the people therefore faw tfat /efus 
iffl tlieywentvpintotheboate^andcameto ^^^/^^#^%^ 

iSn ^rd^th^^ ^A^^^*C^^W*f 

*"* yondthefea they faid to him, Rabbi, when ^ l ^ Mmhhdfo ^ mmt ^ 

T^^ttLdthem, & faid,Amen, ****&&"**"•• ** 

amcnTfaytoyou^ 

youhauefeene%ne S ,butbcaureyoudid ^r^^^j^^^fc^ 

e ateoftheloaues,andwerefilled. ji^^s^Lifi^iU^^ii 

27lWorkenotthemeatethatperi{heth, ^^^1 
but that endureth vnto life euerlalting, ^ La bour not for the meat which perijhetb, 

which the Sonne ot man wil giue you . For ^ i ^ Wfttf ^. ^ ^^ w/0 ^/*- 

him the Father,God,hath hgned, -. ^ . . ^ meat r ^^ ofmanjhallgiue 

28 They faid therfore vnto him, What '^ > J ou: * forhim hath God the father fealed. Matt.3.17. 

fhal we doe that we may worketheworkes ^ rhenfaidtbey vnto him, what fbalwefa, ^17.3. 

ofGod? fat we miehtworke the workf of God? 10 '* 

29 I e s v s anfwered, and laid to them, re fusanfwered,& faid vnto them* This , John. 3 a 3 . 

This istheworke ofGod , that you belecue isthe J r i e J qod} thatye beleue on himwbom 
in him whom he hath fent. ^ ^ £»/ 

3 o They faid therfore to him/What figne They faidtherefore vnto him, whatftgne 

therfore doeit thou, that we may fce,& may ^ th ^ then> that m may fa andbeleeue 
beleeuethee? what workeft thou? t hee? what doeft thouwor\e? 

Exo.i«,4.i4 3 1 Our * fathers did eate Manna in the g , Our fathers did eate Manna in the de- 
Pn77>»4- defcrt, as it is written, Bread from heauen he ^^ it ^written, * He gave them breadfrom Exo.xrf.14. 
gaue them to eate. heauen to eate. tffiiiji 

*whywe 32 Iesv s therfore faid to them,* Amen, 32 Then lefts faidvnto them, ferity, verily 'L^g^ 

keepe chche- amcn j f a y to y 0Uj Moyfcs gaue you not the rfay vntoyou , Mofes gaue you not that bread • 
I^and bread from heauen , but my Father giueth from heauen, but my father giueth you the true 
" anll ? ce 4 ' tnot > you lithe true bread from heauen. breadfrom heauen. 

25ST r Forthe breadofGod it is that def- S3 For the bread of God, is he which com- 

cendcth from heauen, and giueth life to the methdowne from heauen, and giueth life vnto 
■world *he world. 

54 They faid therfore vnto him , Lord, 34- Then faidthey vnto bim£ord,euermor8 
oiuc vs alwaies this bread. giue vs this bread. 

k And Iesvs laid to them, I am the 3S And lefts (aid vnto them ,/ am the bread 
bread oflife,hethatcommethtoine, fhal ofltfe:hethatcommethtome t Jhalj^ *™£" 
not hunaer:and he that bclecu, 3 th in me,{hal in any wife : * and he that beleeueth on me, (ball EccU 4 -x* 
neuertrnrft. neuerthirft. 

36* But I*** 



: i 
I 



TfteGofpelin 
the Anmucr- 
fcrieofthc 
dead. 



The 

36 But I {aid to you that both you hauc 
fcen me and you beleeue not. 

3 7 Al that the Father giueth me , ihal 



TheGoipcl 

vponlmber 
tvenefday in 

tvhitfon- 
weeke. 



iolpel Chap.vl 

36 ¥wIfayvntojoa y thatjealfihauefeene 
mejmdyetye beleeue not \ 

37 Allthatthe father giueth me $all come 

J * V 



come to me : and him that commeth to me tome, and him that commethto me, ImUinno 



I wil not caft forth. 

38 BecaufcIdefcendedfromheaucn,not 



iw/£ caflout. 

SS For I came downe from heauen, not to 



to doc mine owne wil, butthe wil of him doe mine owne will, but the mil of him that Cent 
that lent me. me% J 

39 For this is the wil of him that tent me, 39 ^„d this is the fathers will which hath 
the Father : that al that he hath giuen me I fentme, that of all which he hath wen mee I 
leefe not thereof,but raife it in the laft day. fhaUlofenothing,but raife it vpagaine at the Lfi 

40 And this is the wil of my father that day* 

feut merthat euery one that feeth the fonne, 4* -dndthis is the will of him thatfentme, 

&beleeueth inhim,hathlife euerlafting,and that euery one which feeth the fonne, andbelee- 

I will raife him in the laft day.=ca ueth on him/nay haue euerlafiing life:andlwill 

41 The Iewes thcrfore murmured at him, ra *fi him ty ** the la fi <h> 

becaufehe had faid, I am the bread which * 7 7h e Iems then murmured at him* be- 
defcended from heauen : cau fi be faid, lam the bread of life which came 

42 And they faid , Is not this I e s v s the dmuefrom heauen. 

fonne oflofeph , whofe father and mother 4 2 4ndtheyfaid*Isnotthis leftts, the fonne Mittt.i$.tf. 
we know?Ho w then faith he,That I defcen- °f Io fiP h > ™k°fi f*ther and mother we know? 
ded from hea uen ? How is it then that he faiethj came downe from 

4?lEsvstherforeanfweredandfaidto heatleft? 
them, Murmurc not one to an other : 4S e J us an P ver ed i andfaidvnto them,Mur- 

44 No man can come to me , vnleffe the nmrc »°ff»^gyourfelues. 



Father that fent me , || draw him : and I wil ++ ^° man ca " come t0 me > exce P the fa- 
raife him vp in the laft day. **"* vehtch hath fent me, drawhim ; and/will 



ic mm vp in tne ialt day. » ~«.*« «»*«j CW me> c 

45 ^written m the ProphetW^ ™^^^^ , M Jt 

»» flmlbedocibleofGod. Euery one thathath „ f/ f ^ mt " e »'^e Prophets,^ AndtheyE^^. 

heard of die Father, and hai learned, com- %*! *lT g f° fG J d \ ^fffW*"* ^e.31.33. 
meth to me. thathath heard, andhath learned of the father, 

./vt ,1 • « - . _ CQmmeth ?mtn m* 



46 Notthatany man hath feen theFa- m 7l£ im ? m * , , r 

- -- *- * • • « • — 4° N°t that any man hath fcene the father, 

*fauehe which is of God, the fame hathfeene Matt. 11.27. 
the father. 

47 Verilie, verilie I fay unto you, He that 
putteth his trufiin me,hath euerlafiing life. 

48 I am that bread of Itfe. 
40 Tour fathers did eate* XManna in the Exo.i&k. 

vnldernejfe,andare dead. 

•th downe 
dicnot. ' ' "" Fomneauen, thatifanymaneatethereof, he 



ther, but he which is of God : this hath fcen 
the Father. 

47 Amen, amen I fay to you, he that be- 
Iccueth in me,hath life euerlafting. 

48 I am the bread of life. 

49 Your fathers did eate [J Manna in the 
defert : and they died. 

50 This is the bread that defcendeth ,„ •,**,„,*,„,/. a l- l 
from heauen: that ifany man eate of it he // ^thatbreadwhtch < com* 
di C not wrcont, ne fromheauen, that if any man eate th 

jhouldnotdie. 



M« W bread, he fhalliue for euef: and* the bread &/*?* ^^^^fj^bread, he 

M"*U. whichlwUgiue, ismyflelh for the life of -*t "T7 ft^eadthf IviUgw, 
LXU.ZS9. thc worl£ i ]L ' * f me me 0t » tyfifi, ^ich I will gtue for the Itfe of the 



1. Cor. 1 1,24 



52 The Iewes therfore ftroue amone ++L.T .t ^ a 

them felues, faying, | How can this maE r/r^T^&?f m *t* t ? m 
giuevshisflemto?are? f^faymg, How canthts fellow giuevsthat 

t 1 r r., jujhofhistoeate? 

jt you ihal not haue life in you. lifeinyou. t J 

54 Hcthat eateth myfldh^drinkcth ,4 XfVhofoeMhmyflefa anddrwkethmy , CorIW7 ; 

m y blood, ' ' ' 



. 1 * ^ _ 



Chap.vi* According to S.Iohn. Ijo 

mybloud, hath life euerlafHng:and|Iwil b loudjoatheternall life , and hvittraifehimvp 



•fhc Gofpcl 

vpon CoR- 

PVS C HR 

s T i day. 



meatc in deede : and 
cede. 



raife him vp in the laft day. c£G 

5 5 For my flefhis 
m my bloud is drmke in 

? 6 He that eatcth my flefli, and drinketh 
my bloud,abideth in me,and I in him, 

j 7 As the liuing father hath fent me, and 
I liue by the father : and he that eatcth me, 
the fame alio flialliue by me, 

58 This is the bread that came downe 
fromheauen. Not as your fathers did eate 
Matina,and dicd.|| He that eatcth this bread, 
flial liue for eucr. 43) 

59 Thcfe things he faid teaching in the 
Synagogue,tn Capharnaum. 

60 Many thcrfore of his difciples hearing 
it,faid,thi:> faying is hard, & who ca hcare it? 



10.3,13 



At the loft dap. 

ss Formyfiejh is me ate in deede, andmy 
bloudis drinke in deede. 

j6 He that eateth myflejh , anddrtnketh my 
bloud,dwel/eth in me, and I in him. 

S7 As the lining father hath fent me , andl 
Hue by the father \ Euenfo, he that eateth me, 
Jhalliue bj the meanes of me. 

j 8 This is that bread which came downe 
from heauen ; not as your fathers did eate Man* 
na.and are dead; he that eateth of this bread, 
Jhall hue euer. 

S9 Thefe things faid he in the Synagogue, as 
he taught in Capernaum. 

6 Many t her fore of his difciples when they 
had heard this faid, This is an hard faying, who 
61 ButlESvs knowing with him felf can abide the hearing of st? 
that his Difciples murmured at this, he faid 61 when Iefm fyewe in him felfe that his 
tothem,Doththisfcandali7eyou? Difciples murmured attt , hefaidevntothem, 

6z jj If then you fhal fee* the Sonne of r Doth this ojfendy out 



man afcend where he was before? 

63 Itisthcfpirit that quickeneth, || the 
flefh profitcth nothing. The wordes that I 
haue fpoken toyou,bc {pint and life. 

64 But there be ccrtaine of you|| that bc- 
leeuc not. For I e s v s knew from the begin- 
ning who they were that did not beleeue, 
and who he was that would betray him. 

65 Andhefaid,TherforcdidIfay to you, 
that no man can come to me, vnlcs it be gi- 
uen him of my Father. 

66 After this many ofhis difciples || went 
backe : and now they walked not with him. 

6 j Iesvs thcrfore faid to the Twelue, 
What,wi! you alfo depart ? 

<58 Simon j| Peter thcrfore anfwered him, 
Lord, to whom fhal wegoe? thou hart the 
wordes of eternal life. 

69 And we bclceue &haueknowcn that 
thou art ChrUhhc fonne ofGod. 

70 Tesvs anfwered the, Hauenotlcho- 



6 2 What and if ye Jhall fee the fonne of man 

afeend * vp thither where he was before ? lohn 3 .n 

63 It is the fpirite that quickeneth, the fie fo 
profitcth nothing ; The wordes that I jpeake vn- 
toyou,are fpirit and life. 

64. But there are fome of you that beleeue 
not. For Iefm knew Jro the beginnings which they 
were that beleeucdnot, & who fbould betray him* 

6j And he faid, Therefore faid I vnto you, 
that no man can come vnto me, except it were 
giuenvnto him of my father. 

66 From that time many of his difciplesmnt 

backe, and walked no more with him. 

67 Then faid Iefusvnto the twelue, Willy e 
alfo go e away ? 

6 8 Then Simon Peter anfwcredhtm, Lord, 
to whom Jhall wegoe ? Thou haft the words ofe- 
ternalllife : 

6g * And we beleeue and are fure that thou u , , 
art that Chrift, the fonne of the liuing God. MaM516 ' 

70 Iefus anfweredthem , Haue not I cho fen 



Rhcm 



1. 



fen you thcTweluc:& of you one is adcuil ? youtwelue,andone ofyouisa deuil? 

71 Andhc menntludas Ifcariot, Simons 71 Hejpake ofludas Ifcariotthe fonne*/ 
fonne: for this fame was to betray him, Simon: for heitwas that Jhould betray him,be- 
whereas he was one of the Twelue. ing one of the twelue. 

ANNOTATIONS. Ch 

J7. Workc north 
more excellent fbotie 
pmiuh) doth not on _ 
be.vten*a>)d [hmuch ivwdcredat it. 





Thebrcai 



j, 



Vulke. 2. 



TheGofpel 



Rhem. 3. 

*4ug.cont.dmu 
deverb.%Apx 9 % 

Rhem. 4 t 



Tulke 4. 



Rhem. r . 



Fulke r . 



BhemJ, 



Chap.vi. 

Thetruebread here fignifieth,the true foode of etcrnall Jifc . Eurtliereofit followeth not, that thefacra- 
mentall bread,is called bread in the Scripture in the fame fenfe, as though it were not matcriall bread made 
of come after confecration,but only fpiriroall foode. Forfeeingit was materiall bread, before confecration, 
there is no word of Scripture,to proue,that it is not fo full . But contrariwife, the cup is c ailed the fruite of the 
vine,aftcr coiifecrauoiyrWcA it w»e,faith Chryfoft.w. Mat.Hom.2 3 . Therefore,the bread is hkewife bread made 
cfcomei,znd fo S.Cyprian fay th it iiliki ZpfiMagno. As for the do&rine of Tranfubftantiarion,was not heard 
of m the Church,for more then fix hundred yeeres after Chrift. See Annot. in Matth.2<JJeft.8. I he places of 
Ier.i r .and Gen.49. though of fome ancient writers , they be referred to Chrift, yet if they be rightly confide- 
red.pertaine not vnto him.The former is,of the aduerfanes of Ieremie,who conlpired to famifb him in prifon 
andfaid,Letvsdeftroyhim with woodinfteed of bread. The other place is, of the abundance of wine that 
fhould grow in the land of the tribe of luda. But if we follow the old writers expofition, they make nothing for 

44. Drawhim.) TheTather dravethvt andteathetb vttocometo hisSomx, andtobekeuethefe high and hard 
myjkriei of hts incarnation and offeedingvs with his ownefubflance inthe Sacrament: not compelling or violently forcing 

^againfitlxirwUorwithoutanyrefpecloftheirc(mfent,atHereti^spretend: butbytlxfweete internal motions and Ptr- 
fuafions ofbts grace andfpirit Ik wlnly make A vi of our owne ml and liking to confent to the fame. 

Withoutforceorviolcnce,ofvnwaiing hemakethvs willingly changing our will to embrace Chrift elad- 
Jy,and otherwife we neucr taughtYet our will by corruption of nature,is bond to finne, and not free. 

49. Manna,anddied.) TlxHeretikesholdingtlxfaibersoftheoldTefiamenttohaueeatenof thefimemeate,and 
tohauebadasgoodSacramentsMwe,belKrerefuted: Chrijlputtmgaplaine difference inthe ve>y fiibfiance tlxreofandin 
tlxgracesaMeffeclsmuchmoreatlarge.MannawMonelyafigureoftlxBSacra7nm 

of for many canfes.lt cameina fortfrom heauen, our Sacrament more: itnasmadebyGodmiraculoufly, our Sacrament 
more : it was to be eatenfortlx time of their peregrination,our Sacrament more: it was to euery man what be liked beft our 
Sacrament more : a litle thereof ferued andfufficed as wil as much, our Sacrament more ■ it vat referued for fuel daies as it 
could not be gathered, and our Sacrament muchmore: itteaskeft fota memorial in tlx arkeof tlx Tefhtatntjmr Sacra- 
ment much more: the dif contented and incredulous murmured and gain {aid it /it our Sacrament much more V 'it fiJttined 
their bodies in tlx defertjmr Sacrament both body andfoule much more. 

They that did eate Manna,as corporall foode onely, and not as fpirituall roeate by faith, died both body & 
foule,as they that eate the blefled Sacrament vnworthily. But they that did eate Manna by faith.wortbily, did 
cate the flefh of Chrift fpiritually,and dranke his bloud fpiritually/or they dranke of the fpiritual rocke which 
fo owed mem,andthatrockewasChrift.i.Cor.io^ Where the Apoftle faith exprefly,that our Fathers were 
all baptized.and did al eate the fame fpirituall meate,that we doe, and all dranke the fame fpirituall cup , for 
rhey dranke of the rocke,which was Chrift,as we docSo doth S.Auguftine vnderftand the placc/aying- Qui- 

run-in Marm,&c. W bo foeuer -under floode Chriji m Manna, did eate the fame fcrituall meatewhicl, ret doe. But 
wlnfoeuerfiught,onelyiofll their bellies of Manna,\vl»cl> were the fathers of the vnfaithftdl,they haue eaten and are dad. 
So alfo tlx fame drinke.Fcrthe rock* wxs Clrrifi.They dranke tlxrefore the fame drmke that we doe, lutjbiritualldrinkejbat 
»,wbtckwMrecetaedby faith jxtxebich wot drunkf inwiththeb<>dy.DevtilitateT<inacnt.cap.t.Chrif!ttheie(oievuz- 
teth no .difference : betweene the ipirituall fubftance of Manna, and his flefh and bloud : but betwene the cor- 
porall foode,which being recemed into the bellie, and not into the hart by fairh 3 had no power of etcrnall life 
in it And Manna was not a figure of the Sacrament,but of the bodie and bloud of Chnft,which is the heauen- 
ly or fpirituall matter of the Sacrament. For all that recciue the Sacrament, doe die narurally,as all they that 
did eate Manna.and as many as recciue it vnworthily, deferue alfo to die fpiritually, as thev did that rcceiucd 
Manna vnworthily . The companion you make , becaufe it fpeakcth confufely of the Sac'rament.and of the 
matter of the Sacrament,and hath alfo many obfeure applications, had need to be more plainely fetdownc, 
before we can admit it,or wholly reied it . Specially, you muft declare, how the Sacrament is to euery man, 
what he hketh beft .Item whether the arkc in which it is referued, for a perpetuall memorial), be the Pixcltem 
whether there be any daics,m which it can not be receaued,as of the Saboth day,and fuch like. 

1 V\ ,?° W C3n ?" man ? ^ !t Came not t0 their tainde that nothi ng was impoffible to God, that wicked- 
ly faycI,How can this man giuevs his flefh? but we may makegrcat profiteof theirfinne, beleeuingtheMy- 

fteries,and taking a Icflon, neuertofayoroncethinke,How?foritisarcwifh word and worthy all punifh- 
ment/8 faith S.Cynl I U.4.C.1 j.in Io. T^eumheleffeifont asked onely for defire to leame in humility ,as our Lady did tou. 

cbmgherbauingacl»ldeinhervirginities!Hnhemuftlak(the Angels anfwer toher, That it is of the Holy Ghofi.fi faith 
S.Damafceneh^.c.J^. ' ' ' 

The lewifh (how) was not of enquiring the maner, as the virgin Marks,(how,)but of denying,* notbclee- 
tung the maaer.Therefore fayth Cyrillus in the next chap^. 4 . M /.. 14.W Joan.Oportebat igiturfdeiwimum &c. 

It had beenemeetetlKrfre,firf?,thjt they had fettlxrootes of faith m their tnM.anitbm to batse enquired thofitbi>m, 
wh,cb are to be enquired** they before they beUeued, enquired out of feafon. Tor this caufecur Lord did not expound, 
hovtbattbingmight be broughtopaffej,utexhorteththat it be fought by faith. So tohU difiples vticbbeleeiiedjiegaue 
peeceso(bread,f a ying : Taksye,and eateye t thU is my body. Likewifehegaue tlx cup about andfaid: drink ye all of this, 
This u the cup of my HoudftUcb (hal befhedfor many, vnto rtmifjion of fmntsXboufcefl plainly fhat to them which en. 
quire without faith Jx hath not expounded tlx maner of Hx myfierit : but to them which bcleeued,aUbough they enquired 

not fie hath fet ttfbrth.By this place it is cuident , that belecuing Chrifts wordes to be true, we may enquire in 
what fenfe they are true,and after what maner, fpiritually, or corporally, the flefh of Chrift is to be eaten,and 
his bloud dronken.AIfo,in that Chrift gaue peeces ofbread, we are taught, thatit is not by tranfubftantiation, 
but after a fpintual mancr,that the flefh of Chrift is robe receiued: namely by faith, thorough the mightie 
working of the holy Ghoft,not onely in the Sacramenr,but alfo withoutit. 

«. Vnles you eate.) Chrift commending the Sacrament of the fJthful vnto vs. laid, Exceptyou eate, 
&c.youcannothauelifeinyou. Some life faith of life , and to him that thnkcth the life to beaUer,this 

meate 



Tranftbfbntj. 
acion. 



Coddrawerh 
w without 
freewil. 

Slander. 
Fiee will. 

The manifold 
preeminences 
of the B.Sa- 

cramentaboue 
Mama, 



The Fathers 
of the oIJ Te- 
itament did 
eate the body 
of Chrift as we 

doe fpiritually. 



IntheB.Sa- 
crament, Hn t 
isalewiih 
word. 



Faith, 
Tranfubftanti- 



anon. 



Chap. vi. 



According to S. Iohn. 



IJI 



Sir, 6 Je him 



fulke 6. 



Khem.y. 



Hike 7. 



Khem.S. 



Li.i.deptcc. 
it.. 



FttlkeJ. 



mcatcflial be death and not life to him.^«g«/?.Ser.a.dc verb. Ap.c.i. And$.Uothus y Bccaufc our Lord faith, T^^lprc- 
cxceptyoucate&c.letvsfocomamnicatcthatwe nothing douot of the truth of Chriftes body& bloud;for cnce ' 
that is receiucd with mouth,which is beleeucd in hart: and they anfwerAmcn in vaine, that difpute againft 
that which they rccciue. 

This place proucth inuincibly, that the flelh of Chrift is truly eaten without the Sacrament, therefore fpi- The flefh of 
ritually,afwell without it, as in it. For els all that die without participation of the Sacrament, ihould be void J-MH is eaten 
of ctcrnall life . Concerning the place of Augufti.ie: he declareth in the fame fermon.the maner of chcea- [^^' noc 
ting of Chnfts flefh,and drinkzng his bloud to be fpiritualt. Tnncautem fyc Finn fhall this bejhat U y thebodyand ** 

bhud ofChriflfoallbe life to euery onejf that which is takfn in the Sacrament vifibly, be eaten fpirituaUy in the truth it 
felfc.Thz wordes of Leo be againft the Eutychian Herctikcs , which did not beleeue the truth of the body of 
Clirift,and therefore could not rightly rccciue the Sacrament of his body andbloud, when they did not be- 
leeue,that he had a very true body and bloud. 




whole pei 'fin both bumatutie an J Diuinitie, both flefh and bhud to be in either forme , and to be wholyreceiued noleffe 
in tbefirftjhen in thefecondor in both fins place commatmdeth nothing for both thefytdes, 

Although thefe wordes arc not proper of the Sacrament, but of the matter of the Sacrament, yetthc Communion 
argument is good to proue the neccflitie of drinking, nswclasof eating, feeing Chrift hath giuen the vifi- «n one kind. 
ble Sacrament of both. And it is ftrong againft the i J apiftcs , who vnderftand it oncly of the Sacrament. For 
although by their fond conccitc of concomitance, they holde the bloud to be in the body, yet they doc not 
drinke it according as Chrift requireth , who addeth not that word iuperfluoufly, but to exprefTe,that his tlcfh 
and bloud isapcrfejftnouri(limcnt,whichconfifteth(asluftinusfayth) asweUcfdrieasofmoifi nourishment, *b**lcumTT]m 
to be eaten and dronken. t hon * 

5 3 . You fhal not hauc life ,) Though the Catholics teach thefe wordes to be ff>ok$n of the Sacrament ,yct they The Sacra- 
mane not (no more then our Sauiour here doth) to excluded from faluation , that receive notadually and Satramen- mental recti- 
tally vnder one err both kindes . Tor then children that die after they be baptivgd and neuer rec clued Sacramentally, uing of Chrifls 
fhould feriflj ; which tohold 9 were heretical. T^ehherdid S.Juguflinemcane , applying thefe wordes to infants alfo, body,notal : 
that they could not be faued without receiitingfacrament ally , as not otielj tin Heretics, but Erafmm did vnlearnedly H^toralu^ion 
miflakg him : but hkfenfe is that they wire by the right of their Baptifme ioyned to Chrifis body MyfficaL and thereby The true mean 




This is monftrous impudencie , to grant the premiflcs, and to deny the conclufion. For if thefe wordes be 
proper to the Sacrament, it followeth of nccetfitic,by thefe wordes, that whofoeuer doth not cate and drinke 
the Sacrament, is excluded fi om life. Conrrariwife, if whofoeuer receiucth net the Sacrament,benot exclu- 
ded from life, then thefe wordes arc not proper of the Sacrament, and facramentall eating and drinking of 
the flelh and bloud of Chrift. But further (you fay) S. Auguftine applying ihefe wordes to infants, didnot Slander. 
mcane, that they couldnot be fauedjwithoutrcceiuingfacramcntally : as the Herctikes and Eraftnus did vn- 
learnedly miftakc him .To fay nothing of vs , whome you compt Herctikes, (as Herctiks hauc alwayes comp- T £ e *f '°! E 
ted true Catholikcs,)Erafmus had more learning then all the rable of Rhcmifts , and had read as much of the BtfiTine 
the ancient Fathers , as all the Prelates in the Chapter of Trent, that hauc inuented a new meaning of Au- crred^ 
guftinc, which can neuer be gathered out of his wordes , but is dire&ly contraric to the fame . The worde& 
of Auguftine, eucn in rhe place by you quotcd 3 arc thefe . Dominum atidiamHsQnqu*m)non quidem hocde Sacra* 
memo lauacri dicentcm/edde Sacramento fknttx menfe fiuc , cjuo nemo rite nifi baptfyims accedit . tyfimanducaue- 
ritk &c 9 1 fay, let vs hears our Lord) not fpealfiig this of the Sacrament of Baptifme , but of the Sacrament of his ho-* 
ly Table, wkitbtr no man rightly commeth , but he that is baptised . Except yon fbaleate my fcfh,and drh;kf my bloud, 
you fhal haue m lip in you . What fcekc we any further ? What can they anfwer to thU % except flubbernes wil bend their 
firming fiwvesagtiinfl the conftancie of truth Or is there any body that reU dare to fay thisalfb, that this fatence per* 
taineth not to title children^ and that they may haue life in them without the participation of this body and bloud \becaufe he 
fayth notjn that fhallnot eate, as of baptifme^ he thatfliall not be borne again? », butfaythjfyou jhall not eate y as it were 
ffieaklng to thmi which could heare and vnderfland, which in decde litle children can not doe t But he that fayth th'u^oth 
not markfjbat except this fvtence doe binde all men f bat they can not haue life without th body and bloud of the fonne of 
wanjhe elder age a!fo in vaine tahgth care for it % 

What can be more plaine,thcn that S. Auguftine meaneth hcre,as he fpeaketh, of the Sacrament and facra- 
mentall recciuing attic holy Table,and that this Sacrament of the Lordes body (in his opinion) was as ne- 
ccflary for infants,as the other of Baptifme: neither is there any one word, to infinuate your pretended fenfe, 
in altharChaptcr,orin any other place,where he fpeaketh to the fame efteft,as in the 24-Chapter of the fame 

ISodkcOptimc punici Cbrtfliani&c.T he Chriftians ofjfrica 9 doe very well call Baptifme itfelfe, nothing els but fduation 9 
and the Sacrament of the body of Cbrifljiotbing els but life , veherettpon fbut (as 1 tbinfy) of an ancient and dfoflQUfy 
tradition , which thy hold? , as a thing engraffedinto the Church of Chrift 9 that no manwithout Baptifme and parti* 
dp at ion of the Lordes table , can come , notonely to the hlngdome of God, but neither to fduatim nor eternaU life . 
And a litle after : What other thing $fo doe they , which call the Sacrament of the Lordes Table > life, but that 
which isfaydc, 1 am the breade of life> which came downs from beauen , andtU breade whkh 1 wUgiue, 

Cg t, i$ 



TheGofpel. Chap.vi. 




tramentSybut the 'ruiitincs offline. 

1 
dia 



Rbem.p. 



InnoccntiusbifhopofRomcwasofthefameopmionjasismnnifcftinhis Epiftletothe Bifhopsof Numi- 
_ia,citcd by S Augufhne Contjuas ep. Tel.lib.z.cap.4,. & lib.4s4.cont. lnUib .1 .cap.z.Ep.io6.Ecnificioco„t.Vtta<>. 
Hy;og>:ojl U 5.£p.23 .Boi;/f.tc.wherc he wriceth of y Sacrament giucn to an infant: which cuQom you confeik yet 
was it erroneous,bccaufc this Sacrament ought not to be recciucd, but of them y examine them fclucs,which 
infants, cannot doe.t.Cor.i i.a8.And thcrfore your popifh .chapter of Trent,although it were true,that the fa- 
thers held not opinion of the ncceflitic of this facrament for infants,( as * e contrary is manifcft,)yct can not 
excufe the Church and Fathers of that timc,from a grofle errour , ifthey only thought it was lawfull to giue 
the Communion to infantes. * 

f 4- } wil raife him.) _ As the Sonne liucth by the Father,eucn fo do we liue by his Reth, faith S.HiUrit.W. ■ 

w -,-- *& Tnn^ S.Cyrilagainetlnts,Tho\x$\ by nature of ourflelh we be corruptible, yctby participation of fife" Th«fcfl so f 

*4>'S- wc are reformed to the propertie of litc.For not only our foulcs wereto be lifted vp by the holy Ghoft to life thcE - S;,cr a- 

cuerlaflin^but this rude grofl'c terrcftrial body of ours is to be reduced to immortahtic. by touching taftir.c ™ n t b ? th in 
and eating this agrcabk food of Chrifks body. And when Chnft faith,! wil raife him vplhe meaneth that thS 22° * "* 
body winch he eateth,fhal raife him.Our flelh (faith TtmBian) catcth the body and bloud cf Chnft that the Ttnuljkrt. 
foule m ay alio be fattcd,therforc they thai botli haue one re was d at the lkfui rcction. JndS.henam How do /krXa ' ""•""• 7 
they affinne that our bodies be not capable of life euerlafting , which is nouriihed by the body and'bloud of /- ' , * ,f * J4 - 
our Lord.- Either let them change their opinion,or els ceafe to ofter the EuchanR.S.Grcgoi-ie2tyfe„ealfofaitb "Kypn era. 
Thatliueiybodyenteiingintoourbody^liangechitandmakcthitiihcanilimmortai. " ' amfb,*ia$u, 

Tltlkep, , fy Participation of die flelh and bloud of Chrift, which is the matter ofthe Sae:ameat,we are made parta- 

keisot ctcrna.l life botli of body & fouk,whereofthe Sacrament is alitidy leak, and ccrrainc aiTurance. But 
without the Sacrament alfo,we may cate the body and drinke tile bloud of Chnft fpirimally by i jith,the holy 
Ghoft in TnJpeakeablcrauur feeding vsthcrewith,as he doth infants, which are not to be rcceiued to the 
Lordcs tabic. And this is the true fenfc of all the Doctors wordes alleadged m this fechon, wkch wc acknew- 
kdgcjcxcep: where they thought the Sacrament to be ncccflane for infants alio. 

Rhem. 10 - 5 ' Mcatc in deedc.) MiWi^^Mmt the me mate ;mr the water ofthe rwl^fbedrid^mdeede: for they did The E.Sacra. 

bat Hat <m oydeatl, or fount for a time and for this life. But the holy Body of Chnftis the true food nourilliine men:i5[ ke 
to life euerbfting,and Ins bloud the true drinke that driueth death away vttcrly , for they be not the body and "* M ?E & 
bloud of a mere man.but of him thatbeing ioyned to life is made life : and thcrforc arc we the body & mem- wke 
bcrs of Chrift, bccaulc by this benediction ofthe myftci ie we recciuc die fonne of God him felfe. So fay ah S. 

r? II C J ril t iibj\c.\6.hilo. 

2 ° * Thiifaying of Cyril, is trucof Manna and tlie water taken for corporajl f'oode only: but as they were the 
Sacraments of the body and bloud of Chrift, they were the iamclpirituall mcatc and drinke that wcreceiue 
as teftjnVth Auguihne cited before/ecfy. ■ ' 

RrJCm.lJ 58. Ke that eateth this bread.) By this flaee the bofy Cowutlfmmh that for the grace and effect ofthe Sacra- Thewhole 
tW.Tnrt. m-nt } whiJ)isth:lifecfthef:tiC,th:reisnodijfercn-ewhetlHramanreceiueboth fy'descronc. bttaXtfe our Sauiourwbo S racc&e,t " C(ft 
Stfiu .ci . btfovt attril ttted life to th eating and drinking of Us body and bloud Jab here alfo affirm the fame effrft. which is life e- SWJ"^ 

Hitl^^a^^mmfyvnJtr^^.Therftntbt Haetikesbe ftdkhmaUvml <*m that would mob the foSfS 
fe.pu bum fat Calteuks China, and Vricjls to haue defrauded them ofthe grace and butfite of cm of the faUu in *« bSuaM. 
tUSxerxm ni.H^iyjt is they tb.tt haue difaudcd the world, by t.-lingaway both t fie real fwfl.xnce of thrift andtlv R <"* ,!n 8 in 
ffjeefrm ^.eqjcandbcthlinds^dfroni.tletherS^ramait's. The church doth nitty (bythefrftdimofGods Spirit R W ^Jr 
a,J by iufinffhu of'Chafl and his JpoFt lessor Jing to time and place, for Go's moji htmur^hercutrtnee ofthe Sacra- rat fclordm- 



of 



tnUiUc C!:wd? mgtuhg the blond mely to children, Cypr.li.de lapfis, nu. 1 o. in referring tnojl commonly the body or.ely ,!:fl *< imit:ue 

Teitu.l.l!.a.advxo.nu.4.Cypr.lidclapfis,nu.io;n/;o«/e%rf«j7 l ^*Amtt.^ 

nr:iies .:<■•> that reccued and refemedit commonly and not the bloud } in the wiidemes, Baiil.cp.ad Cffifariam Pa tritiam. S? " ^ 
end i.< -Utters other cafes which were to hi* to rehear fe. 

J!h:rely the Church being warranted mdm the ruling of fuel, things fully tough by Godsfrrh, as wei forth retrou.n* Th^-ufe of 
^ . c:M:« t h;r$esfhat Chnft God and man was mt whole and al in cucry part of the Sacrament , M facially for that the the c l»*« 
CfoiWanpetple being >r.v erd.irg-d^ndthe anmumc.vns often fo many at mceJxtt neither Co much wine c'-uld Ie co-u* f"&® and 



jWartMsf Ami lend from bttbodKin the jame y and for to imttati tlte wlioleacfion and inftitmion aswelin faeriS- {™(* rcc f c 
th% as rmining , a, to whom protcrly it was fid , Do this , for that was jp ,ke» cnely to fuel, as lutue Power tlLhto S'J, ., 
e.jjvrar.ac^fHeati. B,t the Lay men and the Clcrgieaifo when they do mt execute or fay Malfe thm felues, (hotdi uCox.xt. 

SV..U .tf.;VHctn.itcatcth the hoftes,is partaker ofthe altar. Hub* eatetl, t faJth he; for thugh there wen i.Cor.ic,iS, 
dm^jierup erhbameuts tyned Ughtly » eueryfacrifice,yetitwasynough f eate Onely of oneti^frrtibepartakerof 
then hi?. J * ™ * 

Fttlke J 1. Contrarie to the cxprcfTe commaundemen; of Chrift in the inftitution of tbcfupperjhe chapter of Trent 

vaincly 



.' 



Chap, v i. Accordingto S. lohn* i jt 

. vaincly goeth about to protie out of this place , which lpeaketh not of the facrament , but of the matter of the Communion 
facrament,that the one halfe of the facrament is not ncccflarie. Albeit, feeing that eating and drinking is fo in one kinde. 
often ioyned in this Chapter, they might well knowe, that drinking is here to be vnderftood, though it be not 
cxprefled,and that by eating of this brcad,is meant a ful participation of Chrift,which kfaoth meate &drinkc 
vn to vs. And that Chritl by this brcad a mcanc th not the facrament in forme of bread (a s they call it) is mani- 
feft by this areument.Whofoeuer eateth this bread ,fhall liuefor euer .but whofoeueresteth the facrament* 
{hall not liue tor cuer; therefore wholbcuereateth the facrainent,eareth i>ot this breadAgaane the wordes -are 

generall,bothofPrieftes andpcople,whereui>onyoumayasweUconc|ude r thatth$i>wftneedcnot4:onle* 
cratcdjbut in one kind of bread,as y the receiuing in one kinde is fufficient* Neither doth $; Auguftinc fay, that Auftoritie of 
the Church hath auftoritie to alter Chriftes inftitution,but to difpofe of cirumftances which are accidental], ** Cburch . 
as of time, place, and fuch like , which pertainc not to the fubftance of Chriftes inft itution. Nowe for recei- 
uing in both kindes, hee tookc as good order as coulde be, both inftit u ting the facrament in both ktndcs^and 
giuing expreffe commaundemenr,that al (hould drinke of ir.But thou art not afhamed tofay,that bothGhnft 
and his Apoftlcs,befide the ancient fathers of the primitiue Chut ch, left you example of receiuing vnder.onc 
kind.For Chriftes example you quote Luke 14.3 ? . But in expounding the lame text, you date not sffirme it to 
be the facramenr,andifit were,you might thereof pi oue,that Chrift did cofecrate in one kind alfo, which you 
hold to be an abfurditie. 

Secondly,if it were the facrament,(as fome of the fathers hold) Chrifoftome telleth you,//**/ he v fed win* at 

the fame table, in MathJiom. 83 . vpon his pr otnifc to drinks the finite of the vine a ncwe in the kingdom of God. For 
bis Apoftles,you note Aft.i.4*. where cither you mud graunty figure lynecdoche, that is, that the partis na- 
med for the whole, or els you muft fay,that the Apoftlcs who brake the bread to them, did alfo confecrate in 
bread onely:for it is not faid:They continued in receiuing of bread,butin breaking. But it is moft like,that the 
Euangchft meancth,of their mutuall feaftes of loue,,which more at large is expreffed veiCftf. which after the 
Hcbrue or Syrian language, were by lynecdoche, called breaking of bread. That the primitiue Church gaue 
the blood oncly to children ,you quote Cyprian de Lapfis Nu.i 0, where mention is ot the cup giucn to a child, 
but no worde to proue,thatthe cup onely was giucn, except you will lav that the blood only was giuen to old 
folkcs,as well as to children.For the wordes are,f& vero.&c. But rvlm the fo/emnities biingftitfilkd % &e Deacon be- . . 

ganne to offer the cupfe to them th.it rvcre frefent , and the nfi receiuing it, her place xvas come. Next is Tertullian, for fcftjjjj!* °* 

refcruing the body onely,lib.x. ad vxorem: where mention is made of a fuperftitious cuftome,that women had uii b^dand 

toreferucthefacrament,and receiue it daily before othermeate: but nothing to proue, that they rcferued not the wine. 

one kinde as well as the other. The like I fay to the place of Cyprian, wnereawomankeptthefacramentin ' ' 

her cheft,which he ca\\cth y Sanc7um Dcmu\ ths holy facrament of the Iw</;\Vhy (hould we not vndcrftand boih 

kindes as well as one ? although if a fuperftitious cuftome of one kinde onely were proued , what lawfull pra* 

ftifc can be proued? the refei uation was vnlawfull,and if it were in one kinde,it was more vnla wfull. That the 

ficke pcrfon was houfellcd in one kinde ,it is contrary to that which Eufebius hath,ifyou doc vnderftand it. 

The Prieft being ficke, fo that he coulde not come to Serapion that fent for him,gaue to the boy his mcflen- 

gcr,ahtlcoftheEuchariftie, and teaching him howe to vfe it for the ficke mans cafe thatwasreadietodie, 

bade him wet it^anddrop it into the old mammouthwhevby it appcareth,he gaue him of both kinds,&foy child did, 

«feiifyt|iy <tff£i k) i{4& ti entftnJ ?hwPi. The boy didmoyjten it , and withali, did potire into hi* mouth: and after he had 

fhaUwed a litlefagme vp theghoft; but if he had giuen him onely of the cuppc , what needed thefe two verbes 
to expreffe the dciiueric thereof.In that fragment of the Epiftle of Bafil to Caefarea Patricia,therc is no word 
to proue,that the Eremites receiued the communion in one kind, or rcferued it in one kind oncly.The caufes 
ofyour praftife proceede of Antichriftian pride,in that you willfeeme wifer then Chrift,who inftitutcd the fa- 
crament in both kindes , then the Apoftlcs and fathers f the primitiue Church , who gaue it in both kindes, 
and yet knewe what belonged to the rcuerent vfe of the facrament,bettcr then you. And for y fame caufe that 
you fayjthe Prieft muft confecrate in both kindes, the people alfo ought to receiue in both kindes. For they in 
eating and drinking,ought to (hew the Lords death, & the feparation of his blood from his body, or his blood 
fheddingjvntillhe come.i.Cor.H.ztf. But it isafinercafonthatyou gather ofS.Pauls wordes, i.Cor.10.18, 
They that cate of the facrifices, are partakers ofthe altar, therefore it was ynough to eate onely of one kinde, 
to be partakers ofthe whole. But who will grauntyou this conclusion ? orthat it was lawfull to abfteine from 
the drinke ofFrings,bccaufe by eating,they were made partakers ofthe altar/They were made partakers of the 
altar,which tooke no benefite thereof, although they obferued the whole inftitution of God,much leffe fpiri- 
tuall benefice (hould they obteyne.that brake the ordinance of Gcd,and were partakers but of one kind only. 

Rhem* 1 2 6u ^ >' ou f^all &e«) ° Hr Sauiourfeemcth to wfinuate, that fuch as beleeue not his wrdes touching the holy Sa- Chrift infinu* 
crantent^andthinkf it imfofjiblefor him togiue his Body to be eaten info many places at once y beingyet in earthy (hould be ?5 th that 
Much mcrefcandali^ed and tempted after theyfam or fyewe.him to be afcendedinto heatsen. Which u fretted true in the ffi3£jS 
Caphamaites of this time, xchofc principalireafon againfi Chrifles pre fence in the Sacrament u y that he is afcended into hea- leeue his prc- 
uen eyeajecho arefj bold a-s to expound this fame fentence for themfelues thus. It is not this body or fiejb I mllgiuey ott,for fcnee '« *e B* 
that 1 will car ie with me to heaucn. Whereby if they meant only that the condition & qualities of his body in heauen (hould £^Si? 
be other then in the Sacramentjt were tolerable :for S. Juguf}Me]}>eafytbfometime in thatfenfe. but to detue the fubftance ^l£r * 
ofthe body to be the f me f hat is witkfd. 

Fu/ke. 1 2 This infinuation, is your owne imagination, without ground ofthe text,or teftimonie of auncient fathers. « f#6il < 
Chrift by thefe words doth remoue the offence, which they tooke of his bafe condition in the flefh, and there- P 1 *™^ 
fore could not fee his diuine power, whereby he was able to giuehis flefh and blood to be eaten, and drunken 
which his diuine power was manifeftedinhis glorious afcenfion. Andyettheafcenfionofhis body from the 
earth, and placing thereof in heauen , is a fufficient argument to proue , that he giucth not his flefli and blood 
to be receiued after a bodily maner , irtfvhat (hape or forme foeuer difguifed , but after an heauenly , diuine, 
and fpirituall maner 3 by the vnfpeakable working of the holy Ghoft.Which vniteth his natural body and blood 

to vs, though diftant as farre from vs in place, as heauen is from earth : fo that we are xnxtly made flefh of hie 

Gg. 3. flefh, 



■ •m- The Gofpell Chap, ru 

fkfyfdbont ©^wfc«rt,Sndlhie!y members ofhistnyfticall body rnctonely^ 

cifm e,and by fpirituall communication through faith,by which Cbrifi dwelleth in our heartes. Gal.3 .i7.Eph»j.i 7. 
And S. Auguffcne doeth rightly vfe the argument of Chriftes afrenfion, to prouc that Chrift giueth not his bo- 
dy,as carnally prefent in the facrament , but to be rcceyucd fpiritually by faith. Auguft. in lo.Traft.17.30.3r. 
and fpecially Traft.50. he fayeth of his naturall body: jifcendit in ccelum,& ncn efl bicHe afcended into heauenjtnd 
he knot here: with much more to that efFeft,Sce Matb.z6.Scft4. 
Bhe7ttJ3 H* Tbc flefli profiteth nothing.) lftbisfj>each *>erefpck&t in the fen fe of the Sacramentaries, it would tak^ away 

Chriftes Incarnation, manhood , and death , no lefie then h'ti corporaltprefence in At Sacrament, for if his ftefb were net 
profitable ,altthefe thing werevame. Tlxrefore CHRIST denieth not hssowneflefb to be profitable, fat that their 
g*ffi and carnatl conceiuingof 'hii wordes, of his fiefh,andoftU mantr of eating the fame , was unprofitable, Whithh 
flame by thefenteneefolowing,wl>ere he wafneth tlnm, tint his wordes beffnrit andlfetfhlgb MyfiicaU meantng^nd not 
vulgarly andgrofly to be takgn, a* tiny took! them. And it is the vfe of the Scripture to call mans naturallfinfe/eafim^md 
carnalt refiflingor not reaching fupematurall truetbs ,flefh or blood. as,¥lcQ\ and blood reuealed hot this to thee* 
&c.Matthj& 

This carnaUtie then oftheirs,ftoode in wo pointesfieciaily tfirfi, that they imagined that he woulde illlhimfelfe^ndcut ^hc Ca ha- 
and mangle bhfiefh km panes , and fogiue it them rawe orrofttobe eaten among them. Which coulde not he meant, faith nates groflc 
S. Augufline ifor that had ccnteinedan famous and barbarous faff, and there fire tltey might and fhoulde haste beeneaf^ vnderfomdwg 
furedy that bee woulde commaunde no fuch thing: butfomeother freertefenfe to be of bis hard, my finally orfiguratiue ^ chrift « 
wordes, and to be fulfilled in a Sacrament , myfierie, and a maruelous diuintfort , otherwife then they coulde comprehend, u^ona* S * 
Secondly, they did erre touching hisflefh , in that they took » to be theflefh of a metre man, and of a dead man alfo, ir^m An/how^c 
h fhould come to be eaten: of which kipde of flefh Cbrifi here pronounceth, that it prcfiteth nothing. Whereupon S.Cyril ilefh doth pro- 

faithjhis body is not of Peter or Paul,or any other like,but of Chrift 1 E S V S who isy life it fclfbmd there- fic c> fi and noc 
fore this Body giueth life, the very fulncfle of the Diuinitie dwelling in it. Andtheholy Councell of Ephejm in ^wufide 
thelirAnathematifme expounded alfo by the yi/rf 5. C>r//: The Eucharift is not the body of any common perfon, Doiixhr. 
(fot the flefh of a common man could not quicken) but of the W O RD it felfe . But the Heretike Neftorius "-I* 1 ?• 
diflblueth the vertue of this myfterie, holding mans flefh oncly to be in the Eucharift. Time there. AndS. lgna- S" u C rr C J 
. tim icited ofTheodorete, and many other Faslnrskme the l;if. W hereby wee may fee tlrnt >tcommetboftheVluinhieand raufeitisthc" 

'. n Spirit (without which Chiflesflefb cannot be) that this Sacrament giueth life. fldhofGod 

Fuike 9 Z3 Thcflefhof Chrift feparated from his diuine and quickening fpirite whereof it hath power of life (as the andman - 

Capamaites did imagine it) profiteth nothing. But being vnited to his diuine fpirite,according to the fayings ,t'*; 4 '* 2 * # 
Slander. of Hilarie, Cyril, and the reft that are here cited, it is not onely profitable, but alfo neceffarie for our faluati- \nl\m apud 

on, in his incarnation, facrifice, and feeding of vs therewith , either in the facrament, or without it. Neither t***frr.d«/.j 
doc wc teache otherwife. But the Papiftes holde this errour of the Caparnaites,of his flelh feparated from the * vafc 6 +* 
quickening vertuc and power that it hath of the worde vnited to it, when they teache, that the body and 
blood of Chrift, may be verily and truely , and not onely facramentally eaten and drunken of the wicked, to 
whom it giueth no life, contrary to the exprefle wordes of Chrift , fo often repeated in this Chapter , and the 
content of the auncient fathers. Hoc efl ergo manducare &c. This is therefore (faythS. Aueuftine) tieate that The tvicfc4 
meate,*ndtodrinkgthatdrinkf t foramantoabfa jimbythk, Inthatahi- doenoteate 

deth not in Cbrifl , and in whom Cbrifi abided) not , cut of doubt be neither eateth hisflefh , nor drwketh hit blood ftirhit- ** 
alfy,ti>ougb carnally and vifiblyjx prrjjewithhis teetb,tb* 

tedi and drin^tb the Sacrament of fo great a tting to bis condemnation. TraB.%6. in Jo4w.Againe,of wicked men he 
laith, It is not to be faid, that they ease the body of Chrifl % becaufe they arenot to be compted among the members of Chr:ft. 
And that 2 Jpeatgwtcf other thinges,tbiy cannot be both the members of ChrifiyOndthemmbers of anharlot. F:mlly,he 
him fife faying, he d>at eateth my flefb, and drin^ 

infacramem or facramentally, but invery deede,to eati tUbodyofChrifl,mitodritd^hisblmd.deCiuitM.x\.^ 
In declaring in what pointcs the carnalitie of the C apernaite s c onfaft ed , you confefTe with S. Auguftine de 
doft.ChriftJib.3.cap.i 6. that thefe wordes of Chrift : Except you cate the fleih of che fonne of man &c. be fi- 
guratmcWherein then ftandeth the figure, in the wordes flclh and blood , or in the wordes eating and drin- ^p H' 
king ? Verily our Sauiour Chrift doeth fo plainely affirme, the bread vlucbhewMgisi,tQbehisjUfh>w1>ichhc^^^ 
guefortheUfeop]xworlde,xhM 

his humanirie facrificed for vs: then it remaineth, that the figure be in eating and drinking , and lb the whclc tualI >'» 
queftion is of the maner of eatine and drinking which is cyther literall and without figure , (as Papiftes take 
it) rccciuing into the mouth and body, or els fpirituall and figuratiue,(as S. Auguftine there tcachcthjiy conu 
vmnicatmg with thepafjion of Cbrifi , and byfweete and profitable recording, that bitfltfb was crucified and woundtdfor 
nju Which communication by faith and die working of Gods lpirite,"is the eating and drinking of his very bo- 
dy and blood, cyther in the facrament or without it, and which giueth ctcmalllifcto all that recciue the 
body and blood of Chrift, eyther in the Sacrament or without it. 

JtfjefH.14 64. Thatbeleeue not.) Ithlaclf of faith,ycu fee herejhat eauftthmen to {fume agamfi this fob trueth of the 
l t^^S Smment:as al f oh ™9 be to"*** bcrc, thatit is the great and mercifnllgift of Godtlxttn.endoeagainfi their fenfes 
beS^tf ^ w ^ r ? a f^klHttea>idfubmitthmfc^^ 

reall prefence. *h c ^fl' ^finu.ttion ofludas , be gathered, that h e facially /purned againfi our Matters Reaches of the 
JFulke. 14 Ic is wam °J failh in ^e Papiftes, that they th'inke our Sauiour Chrift cannot giuc vs his flelh and biood, to Popfo infi 
- be eaten and drunken of vs , exc ept it be rcceiued with the mouth into y body, and to beleeuc that which they * lltie ' 
beleeue conorary to the wordc of God (though it be neuer fo contrary to fenfc,) it is no true faith , but a falfc 
perflation of lies. Finally, though Iudas did not bc-Iceuc the doftrinc of Chrift , yet it is not like that hec 
flicwed any outward token of vnbclcefe, feeing it is faid,that the t welue continued with him. 

66. Wentbacke.) ItcMUnomarutlltovsnowethatfomanyreuo^fromtlH; Church, by offence or fcandallvn- Heretikesk- 
iufUytahmatChrifiesbop^bloed many of tisDtfdples that fawe his wonaerfiitl life, do- 5^ 

ffme,ajdp^ra> Us ,f<nfoo{e Cbrirl him fel^^ 

fo fecbrcadaai 



are re- 



that it may well 
holySacrament. 



Rhemas 



Chap, vii. 



According to, S.Iohn. 



m 



fo CupernamalUnddiuineimtfilfe , and wthallfo lorn and baft for our fak^s, bythefhm of the form ttftheft.mrtnt J«m:m tfee 
tltments vnder which it is , and »e eate it : that the vnf.tithfull and infirm, doefo fttsmble of, Clmji in tht Sacrament, at gjjgj" 
thtlmtsand Gentiles did at chriftinhishumanitie. For.the caufesofcontradiEfions ofthe Incarnation and Tranfub. Qothaibe. 
(tmiationbelike. >And it may be -verily deemed , th.it whofotuernoveamotbtlteutthe-Sacrammttobe0riff,be. cuifeofthe 
caufehijvndertheformesofheadaiidwine^ndheatenanddrwfotWMlde not timhaut heUeued that Chrifl had JjJ"!* 

btene God .becjufe he was in fbafe of man^nd crucified. To conclude , it was not a figure nor a myfierie ofbattbread p 
^wne^oranyMetaplmicallorMegoricaU/pe^heythatcouldem^fuchatreuptofhisD 

JVhenhefaidehvasadoore,avine, away ,aV.iftor ,andf»ch lik(ynto which ^nde of Reaches the Trotefiants rU rcuoltingac 
MculouflyrefemblethewordesoftheholySacrawent)whowasfomadtomina^him t orto^ 

the JPofiles at the leafi would hue flucksd them by thtflecues, andfaid , Got mt away my mafters , hefbeakph parables, f. not ^ 
The eaufe therefore was their mcredutitie, and tlie height ofthe myfierie 3 fort1tat titty neither kptxrt the mtants time it t aphorically,a« 
might btprefintjtor would beleeue Aat he was able to giue hhflefb to be taten in many flatus, \4ndeuen fitch is. thevnbt- at other rimes. 
UefeoftbeHtrttik$$«bottttUsmatteratthisday. _. .. „_u.«r 

Talke I < ^ the 1 3. feftion, you confeffe the wordes of Chrifl: to be figuf atiue: now forgetting your felfe , you fay the JK^Jr* 
rmst* j Bjfapigsrcuoitjngjproucth that he fpake not metaphorically,vpon a fond lmagnauonjbat his jlpoJiUs would Uue# & 
haue plucked them by thtfiecues &c. which we neuer readc y they did at any time. But indcede the caufe of their 
reuolt, was for that they vnderftood literally , that which he fpake of eating and drinking figuratiuely .Which 
is one caufe alfo, that the Papiftes long fincc haue reuolted from the Church of Chriit, and the faith ofthe 
auncient fathers, who vndcrftood the wordes ofthe inflitution ofthe Supper, as thefe alio ofthe fpirituall ot 
heauenly matter ofthe Suppcr,to be figuratiue. For if Chi ill had fpoken here of eating and drinkinghtcraliy, 
(as the elements are recciucd in the Sacrament,) how was it pofliblc that they could haue vndei ftoode him, 
before the Sacrament was inftitutcd i for their ihfidclitic had then bene exculable. But when he had faid veiC 
47. he that heleeueth in me,hath etetnaUlife, they might(if they had not hecne obftiilatc) haue vndetuoodj that 
the mancr of eating and drinking olhisflcfli and blood to haueeternall life , was by faith and bclecuing in 
him : and not after any groffe maner , as they imagined , and the Papiftes likewife : whereby they deftroy the 
miethofhisnaturall body, in taking fiom it the cflentiall properties of a body, as quantitie,placc,ihape, 

andfuchlike. . 

Rbem. l6 o"8. Peter anfwercd.) Tetcr anfivereth for the Twclue } not kpowing that ludas m hart was already naught ,and AsludasdaH 
beleeuednot Chrifies firmer wordes touching the B. facramc nt , but was to reuolt afterward as well as the other. * Wherein JJ^gJJl 
"Peter beareth the perfon ofthe Church and all Catholi^ men , that fir no dijficultie of his worde , nor for any reuclt (be it Pctcr barech 
neuer fa general!) offebifmatikss, Heretics, or Jpofiates, eytlserfor thhfacrament or any oher Article ,villeuerforfaks die perfon of 
Chrifi. Jind when company draweth vs to reuclt, let vsfay thus : Lord,whither or to whom fljal wegoe,when we haue for- «jl j* 1 ""^ 
fipt thee? to Calum,\Mtbetfrfuch ; andforfixke thee and thy Church with the vnfatthfull multitude t 2%, thou lutfi the JJJj? g^ 
wordes of life^nd we beleeue thet^and thy Church will not nor cannot beguile w. Thou haft ( fayth S.^iugufiint) life B. Sacrament. 

euerlafting in the miniftration ofthy body andblood.Wa/if/ea/w.Thou artlife euerlaftingit fcuciandthou *CW-*M1* 
giueft not in thy flelh and blood but that which thy felfe art. ""•I* 

Tulkf, l6 Peter worthely be arcth the perfon of all true members ofthe Church,when for no caufe he wil reuolt from The wicked 
Chriftjwho only hathy wordes of etcrnall life, from which if Caluin,Luthcr,or an Angel from heauenwould gJSaJa 
drawe vs,we muft hold him accurfed. To the faying of Auguftine Tr. 27. in loan, we muft adde that which he nor i r!nke j^ 
fayth in the fame place,as the conclufion ofthe whole maiter. Hoc ergo totumad hoc &t. Letallthis (welbttoued) blood, 
auailethus much vino vs^hat we eate not thefiefi ofCln-ifi,& drinks the blood ofChrifionly mfacramet,which many tuil 
mm doe, but let vs eate and drink? vnto the participation ofthe fpirite, that wee may abide in the lordes body asmembert, 
that we may be tjuickened by hisftirite, andnot he oftended,althugb many doe eate and drinks tl* facramtnts temporally, 
which in the ende (hall haue eternall torments. 

CHAP. VII. 

Tht Iexves {of Urufalm) feeing his death , be waltgtb in Galilee; where hefignifietbtohis brethren , that not In this feaft 
Scenopcgia, but in an other(jo w^Tafchefoloreing) the lewesfhould kjUhlm : tUt i$ 9 mt token they would, but whm 
hexeM. xo Info much that at this feaFl he teathcth of mly intheTemfle^nicomertethmdny, 14 bothfothemid* 
die day 3 7 aud the loft day thereof, without any hnrtf hough alfo the ^ulenfeitd to apprehend him* 

AFter thefe things I esvs walked"inco A Iter thefe th'tnges f Iefiu went about 
Galilee, for he would not walke 11 into JL\ 






The Gofpel 
vpon Tueiday 
in Paffion 
weekc. 



'm 



pt Galilee: for he wonlde not goe about in 
£•.. Iewnerbecaufeylcwesfouehttokillhim. lurie > facaufe that the lewes fought to k$ 

2 The/ewes feafi of tabernacles *was at Leui.13.34. 
hand, 



"in Iuric. 
Lcu.ij,J4. 

tScenopcgia 



2 And the feftiuall day of the Iewes, 
$ Scenopegia, was at hand. 
, l - „, 5 And his brethren iaide to him,Paffe 
(Leuit.ii. from hence ,and goe into Iewrie:that thy 
«4j*«H) f Difciples alfo may fee thy workes which 

is Che feafi of K ^ ? * 

Tabcrmcles, thou docft. 

which * iewes a. For no man doeth any thing in fecrete, 

) c SaobJo! and fecketh him felfe to be 111 publike.If thou 
eight dayes to- do thefe things^manifcft thy felfe toy world, 

c^rin. 5 For neither did his brethren beleeue in 

<3cmcnt,Fora hj m# 

their father* 6 I e s v s thcrfore faith to thC*My time is 

d wckby Gods protedion foucrie yeeres in tabcrnades or cencs , and not 
in fcouTcs, comming our ofc Egypt, SwLcuit.z3.i4. 

not 



3 His brethren therefore faide vnto him, 
Get thee hence , and goe into Iurie , that thy 
Difciples alfo may fee the workfs that thou 
doefi. 

4 Tor there is no man that doeth any thing it* 

fecrete , and he him felfe fieketh to be know en 

openly : If thou doe fuch things > fhewe thy felfe l# 

the world. 

/ For neither his brethren beleeuedin him. 
6 Then leftufaidvntothem^My time knot 

G& + ft 






TheGofpell Chap.vii. 

not yet comerbut your time is alwaies ready, yet come: but your time is ahoy ready 

7 Theworldecannothateyou. butmeit 7 7he worlde cannot hate you, bit me it ha- 

hateth:becaufeIgiueteftimonie ofit,that teth,becaufe I tefeifeeofit, that the wories there- 
the workes thereof are euiil. ofareeuilL 



ycrgoevp. 8 G 07f>uvFothi$fcfliuaUday:Blgoe S Goeye vpvnto this feaSi , Igoe not vp yet 

notvptoth.sfelhuaUdayjbecaufemytime vnto this feaji ,* for my timet not ye •tMiohnS*, 
lsnotyetaccomphQied. come. J 

£Whenhchadfaidthcrethinges,hirn p whenhehad faidthefewordes vnto them, 

fclfetanedm Galilee, he abode flill in Galilee. 

I o But after his brethren were gone vp, / « But when his brethrenweretrone vp then 
thenheahowentvptothefeftiuaUday,not vent he alfovpvnto the feaSl, not openly but as 
openly,but as it were in fecrete. it werepriuily. 

u l lJ h l ? WeS tr r f° te t Cou ^i t hlmm " T^fi^thimthelewesatthefeail, 
thefeftiuallday,andfaid,Whereishe? andfaid,whereuhef 

12 And there was much murmuring in l2 <A»d much murmuring of him was 
the multitude ofhim.Forcertaine faid, That there among the people : For fome [aide Heis 
he is good. And others faid,No,buthcfedu- good-. Other fatde, Nay: buthc deceiueth the 
ceth the multitudes. People. 

II Yetno manfpake openly of him for i 3 How beit, no man (bake openly of him, for 
feare ofthe Iewes.^cQ feare ofthe Iewe: f / J J 

^n?uSi y , H And when the feftiuitie was nowe t+Novewhenhalfe ofthe feaflwas done Je- 

»dK 4W «kc half edonejE svs went vp into the temple, feu went vp into the temple, and tamht. 

and taught. >S ^»d the lewe smarueikdfaying,Howe 

l« AndyIewesmarueiledfayin gj Howe knoweth he the features . feeing that he neuer 

doth this man knowletters,whereas he hath learned? 

notlearned? l6 lefut anfwered them, and faidcMydo- 

i6lEsvsanfweredthem,andlaide,My Urine is not mine, but his that Cent me 
dotoeisnotmine,buthisthatfentme l? JfanymanwilldoehLiUMfhall^owe 

u ^^y^ntwilldoethewulofhim, ofthe Mrine,whether it be of Go d i or whether I 

he {hail vnderftand ofthe doarine whether fteakeofmyfclfc. *«*****£ 

♦t - ** khC ° fGod » 0r l f P eake of m ? feIfe ' ' * He thatjpeaketh of him felfe, feeketh his 

XS . l8*Hethatfpeakethofhimfelfe,fee- mne glorie i but he that feeketh his gtorie that 
fpcdaiiy, and keth his ownc glory. But he that feeketh the fenthim, the fame is true, andno vnrthteoutnes 
HS^g^o^mthatfenthim^eistrue^andin- isinhim. * J 

£*££%' iufficei nhjmthereisnot. t 9 *Did not <JMofes giueyou the lave, and E*°-*4.J. 

ip Did not Moyfes giue you the lawe, yttnoneofyoukeepeththelawe?*whygoeyea-lobn^ii. 

and none ofyou doeth the Iawe? bouttoktllme? 

Io-f,x8. _ 20 *Vyhyfcekeyoutokilline?Themul- 20 The people an fwrred^ndf tide, Thou hall 

titude anfwered,and faid,*Thou haft a deuil, the deuil: whogoeth about to kill thee? 

who feeketh to kill thee? 21 Iefusa»f*ered,&faidvntotbcm,Ibaue 

21 lEsvsanfwered,&faidtothem,One done oneworke/tndye allmarueile. 

workelhaucdonerandyoudoe almameile. 22 * Mofes therefore gauevnto you the cir- Lcuiui.3. 
Lout,?. 22 Therefore* Moyfes gaue you circun- cumci/ion(notbecaufiitisofMofes J 3f butoftheCm.n.\o. 
Gcn.17.jo. cifion : not that it is of Moyfes , but * ofthe fathers) and yet ye on the Sabboth daycircum- 

fathers,& in y Sabboth you circuncife a man. cife a man. 

2 3 If a man recciue circuncifion in y Sab- 23 If a man on the Sabboth day receiue cir- 

both, that the law of Moyfes be not broken: cttmcifton , without breaking ofthe lawe of Mo- 

are you angry atme becaufelhaue healed a fis:difdaineyeatme,becaufelhauemadeaman 

man wholy in the Sabboth? entry whtt whole on the Sabboth day? 

24 Iudge not according to the face , but 2+ *Iudge not after thevxxzx appearance but DeuMjtf. 
iudgeiuftiudgement. iudgewith arighteow iudgement. 

25 Certaine therefore of Hierufale faide, 2? TloenfaidfomeofthemofHierufalemJs 
Isnotthishe whom they feeke to kill? not this he, whom they goe about to kill? 

26 And behold, he fpeaketh openly, and 26 Butloe,hejpeoketh f boldly, and they fay Mopenly. 
they fay nothing to him. Haue the Princes nothing vnttrhim: Doe the rulers know in deede 

kno wen in deede that this is C H r 1 s t? that thists very Chrip 

*7 But 27 Hrnbeit 



Chap, vii 



According to $. Iohn. i J4 

2j But this man we know whence he is. 27 Howbeit,wek^ttnp this man whence he u: 

But when Christ cometh,no man know- but when Chrifi cometh,no manknoweth whence 

eth whence he is. be v. 

2 8 I e s v s therefore cried in the temple 2 8 Then cried lefw-in the Temple as hee 

tcaching,and faying,Both me you do know, taught, faying, Tee bothkpowe mee, and whence 

and whence I am you know. And ofmy ielf Iam,yeeknowe, and I am not come ofmyfelfe^ 

I am not come, but hee is true that lent me, but hee that fent mee is true, whomeye knowe 

whom y ou know not. not. 

29 Iknowhim,becaufelamofhim,and 29 But I know him, for lam of him/tnd hee 

he lent me. ^ hath fern me. 

30 They fought therefore to apprehend 30 Then they fought to take htm: but no man 

him : and no man lay d handes vpon him,be- laid handes on him, becaufe his houre was notyet 

caufe his houre was not yet come; come. 

3 1 But of the multitude many beleeued in 31 tJWany of the people beleeued on him, 
him 3 c£Q and faid,CH r i s y when he cometh, andfatde, when Chrifi commeth, will hee doe 



Miicfc 

Pricfts 
TheGofpel 
vpon Munday 
in Riffion 
wcekc. 

Io.lJ 3 3J. 



Leiuj^. 



flial he do more fignes then thcie which this 
man docth? 

32 The Pharifces heard the multitude 
murmuring thefc things touching him : and 
the "Princes and Phariiccs fent miniltersto 

apprehend him, 

33 I e s v s therfore laid to them, Yet a li- 
tle time I am with you: and I goe to him that 
fent mc. 

34 * You feckc me,& flial not finde: and 

where I am,you cannot come. 

3 ^ The Ic wes therfore faid among them 
felues, Whither wil this man go, that we fhal 
not findc him?Wil he goe into the difpcrfion 
ofthe Gentilcs,and teach theGenciles? 

36 What is this laying that he hath faid, 
You flial fcckcme,and flial not findc; And 
where Ianuyou cannot come. 

3 7 And in the laft, the * great day of the 
fcfliuitie In svsiloode,and cried, faying,If 
any manthirfl:,lcchim come to mc,&drinkc. 



c* 



moe myracles then thefe that thu man hath 
done? 

32 ThcTharifees heard that thepsoplemur~ 

mured fitch thinges concerning him ; tfAndthe 

Pharifecsand the high Pnefiss fent feruanis to 
take him. 

33 Then faid lefts vnto them, Tet am la ti- 
tle while withy oh, and then I goe vnto him that 
fent me. 

3+ *Teepjallfeekemee, and /hall not finde Iohn 13. 33, 
mee : and where J am, thither can yee not 
come. 

3S Then faide the /ewes among them felues, 
Whither will hee goe, that we [ball not finde him? 
Wtll hee goe vnto the differ fed among the Greci- 
ans ,and teach the Gentiles? 

3 6 what mancr of faying is this that he faid, 
Ye foal fe eke me, and foal not finde me ?and where 
Jam/hithercanye not come. 

37 Inthe Lift day, that* great day of the feaft, Leuit.13.36, 
Jefusfioode,and cried, faying, If any man thirfi, 



38 Hcthatbcleeuei;hinmc,asthefcrip- let him come vnto me find drinke. 
Ioclv-3. turelaitb, Outofhh -belly jhal flower titers of 'li~ ^ 3/ *He that bcleeueth onme >tu the fcripture Dcut.18.1f, 



* a c 



Aft.:, 1. 



hathfatd,out of his bellyftallfiowe rmers of water 
oflife. 

39 (**But this ftake hee of the jpirit which 
they that beleeue on him,fl)ould receiue. Tor the 
holy Ghofi was notyet [there, becaufe that Iefus 
was notyet glorified.) 

+o (Jlfany of the people therefore, when they 
heard this faying, faide, Of a trueth this is the 
41 Others faid,This is C h r i s T.But ccr- Prophet. 
taine faid, Why, doth Christ come from 4 1 But other faide, This is Chrifi. Butfome 



umg water* 

3 9 (And this he fatd*of ; y Spirit that they 
fhoukl receiue which beleeued in him.c£Q 
% for as yet the Spirit was not giuen : becaufe 
I e s v s was not yet glorified.) 

40 Of that multitude thcrfore,when they 
had heard thefc words of his,fomc faid, This 
is the Prophet in deede. 



IoeI.i.t8; 

a£h.2,.i7. 

tOr,g!uen* vn- 
derftanding by 
theholyglioft, 
thevifiblegifts 
of the holy 
Ghoft. 



Mich.j,a. 



Galilee? 

42 Doth not the *fcripture fay,that ofthe 

feed of Dauid, and fro Bethlehem the townc 

where Dauid was, Christ doth come? 

4 ? Therfore there arofe diffenfion in the 
multitude for him. 

44 And ccrtainc of them wo*Md haue ap- 
prehended him: but no man laid hands vpon 
him. 45 The 



faid,Shall Chrifi come out of Galilee? 

42 * Hath not the firipture faid, that Chrifi 
commeth ofthe feede of Dauid, and out ofthe 
towne ofBethlehem,where r Dauidwas? 

43 So was there diffenfion among the people 
becaufe of him. 

44 Andfome of themwould haue taken him, 
but no man laid hands on him 9 

41 Then 



Miche-jx 

matt. 2.5. 



A 



TheGofpel Chap. tut. 

45 The minifters therefore came to the 4? Then camethefiruantsto the htghpriefts 
cheefe prieftes and the Pharifees. And they and Pharifees, & they faid vnto them, why haue 
faid to them,whyhaue you not brought him? ye not brought him? 

46 The minifters anfwercd, Neuer did 4 6 The feruantsanfxeredyNeuer man (bake 
there man fo fpeake.as this man. as this man doeth. 

47 The Pharifees therefore anfwercd 47 Then anfwered them the Pharifees, Are 
them,Why,are you alfo feduced? ye alfo decerned? 

48 Hath any of the Princes beleeued in 4-8 Haue any of the rulers or of the Pharifees 
him,or of the Pharifees? beleeued on him? 

49 But this multitude that knoweth not 49 'But this common people which know not 
the law,arc accurfed. the Lawe,are curfel 

fo.3,1, 50 Nicodcmus faid to them,*he * that so Nicodemus faith vnto them *(Hee that Iohn 3.1. 

came to him by night,\vho was one of them, came to Iefus by night, being one of them,) 

5 1 Doth our law iudge a man,vnles it firft / / Doeth our latre ittdge any man before it 

hcare him ,and know what he doeth? heare him* and know what he doeth? Deuti 7.8. 

5 2 They anfwcred,and faid to him,Why, f 2 They anfwered,andfaidvntohim i zArt and 19.1*5." 

art thou alfo a Galitean? Search,and fee that thou alfo of Galilee ?fearch, andlooke-.for out of 

from Galilee a Prophet rifeth not. Galilee artfeth no Prophet. 

5 3 And euciy man returned to his houfe. S3 And euery man went vnto his owne houfe 

_, MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.vii. 

JWfflt.I, 17. Will doc the will.) The way to come to kitov the truth, is to liue wel. 

Fltlke. I. ch i; ift is t the way,the tructh,and the life,out of whom no man can liue well.But they that liue wel in Chrift 

arc allured of the tructh. * 

Mem.2, *o. Thouhaftadcuil.) Tiomantel,wlxntixfeJpeakethui to Chrifi him felfcf Heretics calhis -vicar Jntichr iff 

Fulke 2, 7. he Po P e is Chrifts aducrfaric,and not his Vicar,bccaufc he demeth the offices of Chrifhto be peculia- vn- 

to him. * 

Rhem.j. t 39. For as yet the Spirit.) ThhwasfulfiUedonwhitfunday^a.i^afterwardalwayesByimpoftimofhandes 

SrUlKC J, xhe Popifli Sacrament ofConfirmation hath no inftitution or ground in the holy Scriptures. 

Rhem.4. S°' He 'that came to him.) Cbrifl hath fame good alwaies etien asmng the wi eked, vlxcbfecretly feme him and by 

wife deities auert t Ik execution ofvniufi Uvees againfl hint and bis people, as tycedemus and Gamaliel. 

Fulke 4, And Antichrift hath alfo fome wicked among the good, which fecrctly fcrue him and hinder the exe- 
cution of iuftlawcsagainit his adherents. Other wife,it will be hard toproue that Gamaliel was aferuantof 
Chnftjbut againft his will. 

CHAP. VIII. 

Jgsimin the Temple{ab fitting an aduoutrejfe after hit mercifuUmaner^ndyet withal declaring agahfl hit enemies that he 
isnotafmoureroffimejtomoretlKnMoyfes) 12 he teadmh openly, and is not for all that apprehended.telUnr them 
both >if his Godhead, U and of thc.r reprobation, 18 of bis exaltation alfo by their Crucifying of him. 31 extnrtmg 
thebeUeueystoperjiuere: 33 and foewingthem that feekf l«sdeatl>,tl»t they are neitlxr'fiee, 39 mrof^bralxon, 
41 nor of God, 44 butoftheDmel. tf hut that him felfe is of God, <i and greater and aunaenter then jilraham. 
5? For the which theygoe about toftont him, but in vaine. 

vponUurL A Nd lESVS WenC ! nt0 tiie Mount -°''Uct: TSfus went out vnto mount Oliuet: 

the j.wedce ■** 2 And early in the morning againe A 2 *And early in the morning hee came a- 

ofLent. he came into the Temple, and the people gaineintothe temple^nd all the people came vn- 

came to him,and fitting he taught them. to him^andhe fate downe, and taught them. 

3 And the Scribes and Pharifees bring a 3 <^*d the Scribes and Pharifees brought 
woman taken in aduoutrie : and they did fet vnto him a woman taken in adulterie } and when 
her in the middes, they had fet her in the middes, 

4 And laid to him, Maifter, this woman 4. They fay vnto him, (JHafter, this woman 
was cuen now taken in aduoutrie. was taken m adulterie, euen as the deede was a 

Lcu.10,10. 5 And*inthclawMoyfescommaunded doing. 

*Wecannor vs to (tone fuch AVhat faieft thou therfore? / *Mofes in the Lave commaunded vs that Lcuiwo.10. 

~S <5 ^dthistheyfaidtcmptinghim.-that fuchjhould be (loned: but what fayeft thou? 

condemneo. they might accufe him. But I e s v s bow- 6 This they faide, tempting him that they 

£Sr ingh>m£elfdowne, with his finger wrote in might accufe him.But Iefus ft ouped downe, and 

fciucsbcgiuhy the earth. with his finger wrote on the ground. 

■ «££££ . . 7 When they therfore continued asking 7 So when they continued asking him, bee 

2£££ „ : , nehftc dyphimfelf, and faid to them, lift vphimfttfe, and faide vnto them* Let him tw,* 

MtqZ * He that is without finne of you^et him firft that ' " 7 



throw 



(tmongyou without ftme, prftcajlthejlone 

At 



fll_l 



Chap. vin. According to S.Iohn. ijj 

throw the ftone at her. other. 

8 And againe bo wing him felfj he wrote 8 zAnd againe, he fioupeddowne, and wrote 

in the earth. on the ground, 

And they hearing, went out one by one, 9 lAndwhen they heard this, being accufed 
beginning aty feniours: and Ie s v s alone re- ofthetrownecojeiences, they went out one by one, 
mained, & the woman Handing in the mids. beginning at the eldefi, euen vnto the last t and 

1 o And I e s v s lifting vp him felf, faid to Iefus was left alone, and the woman fiandmg in 
her , Woman , where are they that accuied the mids. 

thee? hath no man condemned thee? 10 when Iefus had lift vphimfelfesndfawe 

11 Who faid,Noman,Lord. And Iesvs nomanbutthewoman,hefaidvntoher^Voman, 

b!£ «am* faid > * Neither will I condemne thee. Goe, where are thofe thine accufers? hath no man con- 

pie of out Ma- and now finne no more.^Cfl demnedtheel 

£ P ci5e 1 * b Againe therforc Iesvs ipakc to them, / / She faid, No man,Lord. And lefts pud, 

Sdbl 2 fay m & am the M S nt of cne world - ne **' fo- Neither doe I condemne thee : Goe, and finne no 

vSmJSo lowethme,walkethnotindaiknes:butihal more. 

SSof- haue the lj 8 ht of lifc ' ' 2 Thm IP a h bfi* a g*™ **• them, fay- 

ten,as thecaufc 1 3 The Pharifee s therefore faide to him, in? * I am the light of the world : He thatfolow- lohn t.f, 

jK?? Thou S iueft tcftimonic of thy felf: thytetti- etk me, fhall not in anywifewalke in darkenefie, and?.j. 

pardon ofthe monieis not true. but fhall haue the light of life. 

f£St 1 4 1 h s v s anfwcrcd,and faid to them, Al- 13 The Pharifees therefore faide vnto him, 

fendcrsthat though I doe giue teftimonie of my felf, my Thoubearefl recorde ofthyfelfe, thy records is 

b £p™ <M ' Kftimonie is true : becaufe I know whence I not true. 

b The Gofpd came, and whither I goe : but you know not / 4 Iefus anfivered , and faide vnto them, 

EJ.Sc y whence I come,or whither Igoe. *Though I beare record of my felfe, yet my record I0IW3.31. 

inLent. 1 5 You iudge according to the flefh : I is true .-fori know whencelcame,andwhitherl 

doe not iudge any man. goe : butye can not tell whence I come, and whi- 

1 6 And if I doe iudge, my Judgement is therlgoe. 

true : becaufe 1 am not alone, but I and hec // Te iudge after the flefh J iudge no man. 

that fentme,the Father. 16 tAndifliudgejnyiudgementistrueifor 

Dcut.17/. 17 Andinyourlawitiswritten,that*the lamnotalone,but I andthe father that fent me. 
h '• teftimonie of two men is true. / 7 * It is alfo writteninyour Lowe, that the Deur.17.rf. 

1 8 I am hee that giue teftimonie of my tefimonieoftwomenistrue. andi^.ij. 

fclfe : and he that fent me,thc Father, giucth 1 8 lam one that bearethwitnefe of my felfe, matt# ,8, l6 ' 

teftimonie of me. andthe father that fent me, beareth witnesofme. |£2s 
1 They faid therefore to him, Where is / 9 Then faid they vnto him, where is thy fa- 

thy father? Iesvs anfwered,Neither me doe ther? Iefus anfwered,Te neither know me, nor yet 

you kno w,nor my Father. If you did know my father : if ye had knowen me ,ye fhouldhaue 

merperhaps you might know my father alfo. knowentm father alfo. 

1 o Thefe words Iesvs fpake in the Tre a- 20 Thefe wordesjpake Iefus in the treafurie, 

furie,teaching in the temple: and no man ap- ashetaughtinthetemple.-andnomanlaidhands 

prehended him, becaufe his hourc was not onhim,for his howewasnotyet come. 

yet come. d£0 2/ Then faide Iefus againe vnto them,l goe 

noli Mumiay 2 1 A g ain e therforc I f. s v s faid to them, my way, andyee fhall feeke mee, and fhall die in 

in the uvecke I go, & you flialfeeke me, & flial die in your yourfinnes: whither Igoe, thither canyee not 

finne. Whither I goe, you can not come. come. 

2 2 The Iewes thcrfore faid, Why,wil he 22 Thenfaidthe Iewes,Wtllhe kill himfelfe, 
kil himfelf* becaufe he faith, Whither I goe, becaufe he faith, whither Igoe, thither canye 
you can not come? not come? 

23 Andhcfaidtothem,Youarcfrombe- 23 *Andhefaidevntothem,Tearefrombe« 
^ neath, I am fro aboue. you are of this world, neathjamfiom aboue.-ye are of this world J am 

Cytii^Am. I am not of this world. not of this -world. 

A$!i S « 2 .4 There *° re I ted to you that you fhall 24. 1 faide therefore vntoyou,thaty e fhall die 

poiinding'htf die m y°»r finnes. for ifyou beleeue not that inyourfinnes.Torifyebelceue not that lam he, ye 

SheEdS"* I am ^ C >y ou ^ al die in y° ur f inne « fhall die iny our finnes. 

bfginmn Ro C r 15 They faid therefore to him,Who art -/ Then faide they vnto him t who art thou? 

m«nSf thou? I E s v s faid to them, t The beginning And Iefus faith vnto them, Euen the very fame 

who tbine\ 



1 



TheGofpel Chap.viii. 

who alfo fpeakc to you. thingthat 1 prJvntoyoufromtke beginning 

26 Many things I haue to fpeake&iudge 26 I haue many things to fay, and to iudge of 
of you. but he that fent me,is true : and what you: Tea.and be that fern me is true ,and J 'Lake 
I haue heard ofhim, thef e things I fpcake in to the rrorlde thofe things which I haue heard 
the world. fy m 

27 And they knewe not that he faid to 27 Howbeit, they vnderfloode not that hee 
them that his father was G od. [pake to them of his father 

28 Iesvs therefore faid to them,When " 28 Thenfaidlefusvntothem^vhenyehaue 
you flial haue exalted the fonne of man,then lift vp on high the Sonne of man, then (ball ye 
you fbal knovy that I am he,and ofmy felfc I knowe that lamhe, and that I doe nothing ofmy 
doenothing, but as the Father hath taught felfe : but as my lather hath taught me, euenfi 
mc,thefe things Ifpeake: I fteakgtkefe things. 

29 And hethat fent me, is with me: and 2 9 eA~ndbethatfentme,u with me: the Fa- 
te hath not left me alone.becaufe the things ther hath not left mee alone .-for I doe alwayes 
that pleafe him I doc al vvaies. <& thofe things that pleafe him. 

30 When he fpakc thefe things, many 30 *As betake thofe wordes,many beleeued 
beleeued 111 him. 9H y m% * J 

31 Iesvs therfore faid to them that be- 31 Then faidlefus to thofe Iewesnhich be- 
Iecued him, the Iewes:Ifyout abide in my leeued on himjfye continue in my word,then arc 
word,you lhal be my difciples in decde. ye my very difciples. 



. 3 z And you llial know the truth, and the 32 ^ndyee^allktjowe the truetb,andth 
truthlhalmakeyoufree. truethjhallmakeyoufree. 

33 They anlwcrcdhim Weare the feed 33 They anfwered him, Wee be Abrahams 
or Abraham and we neuer ferued any man: feed^ndwere neuer bond to any man: how faieft 
howfaicftthou,Youmalbefrec? thou thence Jhalbe made fee? 

Ro^itf TA 54 lEsvs u a ^ weredd,cra »|Amen»am« 34 Iefus anfmredthem, Verily, vertly I fay 

S££* t lf° 7 ° U ' U ' r eUe7 °Tr WhlCh C ° mmit " »»** * That **#»" comrintethfmnei IW.xo. 
•*«■>** tcthfinne isthcicruantorfinne. the feruant offtnne. J ' ipcu .t 

35 And the leruant abideth not in the 3S ^nd the feruant abideth not in the honfe 
houfe for euer; the fonne ab.dcth for euer. for euer: but the Sonne abideth f or euer. J ■ 

„ 3 1 il! I™ f ?™ make y° ufre ^ 36 Ifthe Sonne therefore [ball maktycH free, 
youmalbetfrcemdeede. then ye Shalbe free indeede. ^ F ' 

fJllnZ H '^ J h M Chi L dren <? 37 Ik ***< *«}< «* Abrahams feede, but 
m™S : ,Jr fceketoklUme 3becaufe ye feekem^stofy me fiecaufi mywordLth 
myuordctakcthnotinyou. noplacemyou. J 

Jll P A 7 hiC u h 'J? 06 *? With 3* i 'Ipea^e that which J haue feene withmy 
"^"••^y^^^g'diatyou Fath^andJedoethatwhschyeLefeeneJh 
haue fecn with your father. yourFather. ' J 

f2i?X? a K 1WCr T Cd ' and r faid u toh f >°™ 39 They anfwered,andfaidvnto him, Abr,- 

w^o^^^ 

rhnfh^ £ rn°r' y0 , UfCeke u kilImc > a L m , an . 40 But norvyegoeabouttokillmesman that 

haueheard ofGod. this did not Abraham. God : this didnot Abraham. 

41 You doc?- works ofyour father.Thcy 4' Te do the deedes of your father. 7 hen (aid 
laid therfore to him, We were not borne of they tohim,Wee be notbome of ' fornication,™ 
fornication, we haue one father,God. haue one Father juen God. 

42 Iesvs therfore faid tothem, IfGod 42 lefts fatdvntothemjf God wereyourfa- 
wcrc your father: verely you would louc me. ther, truetyye would lone mee, for I proceeded 
tor from God I prpceded, and came : fori foorth, and came from God: neither came I of my 
came not ofmy felf,but he lent mc: felfe t buthefentme. J J 
. 45 Why doeyou notknow myfpeach? 43 Wty doeye not know my /beach feuen be- 

Becaufc you can not heare my word. caufeye can not bear e my word 

th?lr T' of J " rfithcrtheDiucI » and ++ *Te J»e fyour father the deuill, andthe xjohnj 8. 
thedcfircsofyourfatheryouwUdoche was Infis ofym Fatherwilye doe:b< was Murderer * 



alnaan- 



from 



4$.Auguftine 
comparethHe- 
rctikes in their 
fpiritusi mur- 
der bv drilling 
Chriman men 
outofthe 
Church, to the 
Diucl that 
droue our pa- 
rent out of 
Paradife.CMf. 
tttfPetiUuz. 

The Gofpel 
^ponP a s- 
sion Sun- 
day* 



Chap, viii* According to S.Iohn. 156 

a $ man-killer from the beginning, and he from the beginnings and abode not inthetrueth* 
ftoodenotmtheveritie : becaufe veritie is becaufe there is notruethtn him. when he jpea- 
not in him. when he fpeaketh a lie , he fpea- ktthaliefafpeaketh ofhis<tone:Forbei*alier % 
keth of his o wne,becaufe he is a lier,and the and the father of it. 

father thereof. 4f Andbecaufeltellyouihe trueth t there- 

45 But becaufe I fay the veritie, you be- forejebeleeuemenot. 

leeue menot. +6 ^whichofyourebukethmeofjinnetlfly^^ 

46 Which of you |jfhal argue me offinne? fay thetrueth^whydoeye notbeleeue me} 
If I fay y veritic: why do you not beleeuc me? 47 He that is of God, heareth Gods wordes: 

" * ' Te therefore he are them not , becaufe ye are not 

fGod. 



47 He that is of God, heareth the words 
ofGod. Therefore you heare not, becaufe 

you aire not of God. 

48 The lewes therefore anfwered, and 
faid to him,Doc not we fay wel that thou art 
a Samaritane,and haftadiuil? 

49 lESvsanfwered, $ I haue no deuil : 
butldoehonourmyFather, and you haue 
dishonoured me. 

50 But I feekc not mine ownc glorie. 
there is that feeketh and iudgeth. 

5 1 Amen,amen I fay to you, If any man 
kepe my word ; he fhal not fee death for cuer. 

5 2 The Icwes therfore faid,Now we haue 
knowen that thouhaft a deuil. Abraham is 



m 

48 Then anfwered the lewes, and faid vnto 
him, Say we not wel that thou art a Samaritane, 
and ha& a deuil? 

49 lefns anfwered, I haste not a deuill: but I 
honour my father, andye doe difoonour me. 

s Ifeeke not mine owne glorie, there is one 
thatfeeketh,andiudgeth. 

ji Verily, verily I fay vnto you, If a man 
keepe my faying, hejhallneuerfee death, 

j2 Then faid the lewes vnto him, Now 
know we that thou hast a deuill. ^Abraham is 
dead, and the ^Prophets : and thoufaiefi,Ifa 



Knowen mat tnou nan a aemi. Aoranam is , -. he ^ MHer ^ r 

dead, and the Prophets : and thou faieft, If fa£ r J JJ * J J 

any man keepe my word, he fhal not taft 

death for euer. 
53 Why,artthougreaterthenourfather 

Abraham, who is dead? and the Prophets 
are dead. Whom docft thou make thy lelfe ? 

54 1 e s v s anfwered, If I doe glorifie my 
felf,my glorie is nothing, it is my father that 
glorifieth me, who you fay y he is your God. 

5 5 And you haue not knowen him, but I 
know him. And if I fhal fay that I know him 



S3 Art thou greater then our father Abr&* 
ham,which is dead? and the *Proyhets are dead: 
-whom maktfi thou thyfelfe ? 

j 4 lefus mfwered % If I glorifie my filfe 9 
my glorie is nothing : It is my father that glo- 
rifieth mee, which yee fay , that hee is your 
God : 

Sj sAndyetye haue not knowen him , but I 
knowe him : and if I fay that I know him not 9 1 



not : I dial be like to you, a Iyer. But I doe f *&** l f % «*f* *' bm Ik # m him > and 



know him, and doe keepe his word. 

5 6 Abraham your father reioy ced that he 
might fee my day: and he faw,and was glad. 

5 7 The lewes therefore faid to him, Thou 
hattnotyetfiftieyeeres,and haft thou feen 
Abraham ? 

5 8 1 e $ v s faid to them, Amen,amen I fay 
to you,bcfore that Abraham was madc,I am. 

59 Theytooke ftones therefore to caft 
at him. But I e s v s hid him felf,and went out 
of the temple. c£0 

MARGINAL NOTES. 



keepe his Joying. 

j6 Tour father Abraham was glad to fee 
my day : and hefawe it, and reioy ced. 

j 7 Then faid the lewes vnto him, Thou art 

notyetfiftieyeeres olde, and hall thoufeene oA- 

braham t 

S 8 lefus faid vnto them, Verily, verily I fay 

vntoyou,Bcfore Abraham was J am. 

f$ Then tooke they vp ft ones to caft at him: 
but lefus was hid, and went out of the tem- 
ple. 

Chap. viii. 



Rhem.t. 
Tulke.i. 

Rhem. 2. 
Fulke.2. 



3 1 Abide in my word.) Onely frith is not Efficient without pcrfentrance or abiding in the keeping of his commands 



mtntfm 



He chat is iuftified once by faith oncly, pevfeuereth and abideth alwayes in keeping of his comandements, Faith only, 
according to the meaftire of grace and ftrength, that he doeth recciuc of the fpirk of fandification, 

3 6 Free in deede.) Man was mutt without free ml ; but having tU grace ofChrifc his ml is irmly made free (at 
$»Auguflim fii$h)from feruitude offinne alfoxcz&^xki Euangjo, 




game 



The Gofpel C h a p. i x. 

dmgasS. lames aifojpeakfthof^brabmmxforkftj:.x. ■ 

Bhem. 4. 49 .V*^?^^™'*^^^^ 
Fulke,^ ChriftwasnotaSarcaricanvhSs^ 

Khem < . ANNOTATIONS. Chap. viii. 

S ' JuZ^Sfc*"** 1 *"'*? fW^^^hcthcritbctranllatcdomot randyoumiSthauel^as «££* 
boldtotranflateitjastoexpoundwhatttmeanctl^butthatyouwould feckcaknotLarull. '•«** 

CHAP. IX 

filfeand tfhsfmm mmrmg)Mthi neighbour,, then alfo tf» Tbanfeeuhemjehe^etdxlj confculd. Yet A 
W™thv«e,tha t !*c*»fe»„^ 

ZluZ f ^^^^^f^f^ U ^ l^^^y^mbWm: 39 andfoieteOethh'hisoccap. 

$wnSL y A NdlEsvspafsingby/awamanblindc A Nd as Iefus faffed by , he (awe a man 

inr^ weeke /^&omhisnat!uitie: t\ which »as blind from his bmh 

u 2 u ^ ndh ! s ^ cl P lesasl ; ed hirri 3 Rabbi jW ho ^ ^ndhUdifciples asked htmSaiimM^ 
hath fmned,this man or his parents, thathe flervhodidjinnejbismavfirhispalentsjhathe 

tTWhma- t ° meb r nde ? *>** borne blinde? 

nyinfi^nidcs 3 / = s v s anfwcred,* Neither hath this .? Ab anfrerea\Neither hath this man fin- 

SS£3a. SSfts h,s . p arents = rt but *« thc ^4^*,^ * ^ ,/ 

iommfagfor " orksof God may be manifettedin him. Godjbouldte made manifeftm him. 

££?£ f * J mu J™fc < he ™? rkes ? f hi ™ *? * W Ml * i^^hp dHTte 

Godbyfc Ure lent mcwhilesitis day. The n.ght cometh, me , while it is day : Thenight commeth, ken 
dgrfmay be * when no man can worke. noma»ca»wcr& * 

liJL ^i° nga u ammtheWOrld ' Iam the / ^slongaslamin the worlde, *lam the Ioh.i*«. 
?MrufM^f L r- ^ofthelorld. u*i»{ft 

2o Si / Andfa.dtohim.Goe/wamin ypoole 7 And (hidLo hJ.Goi w.th WW 



7 Andpiidvnto him, Goe mjb thee in the 



ncsarcftntfor 
health and 



sa* j**wj« "» .fore, s; ra -^IsSasSiSS w ^ 

g 1 R? 1 , M hatth ' S r Sh ,!- u • ,-, »°'<>"sheth M fi teM ,ihMedt ' 

^:^4 f ncJr eforetoh,m ' Howwere ,," W%«*«- 

,» u r j-rL 1 . « , tome etes opened? 

waKd k™? SSR fc /r saoe ' & /*""* -«- G » » ' fo r'' »m«' Hfc-rf 

&ufa£££ to lum ' whetcis he? "Vrfi**?. ™° »*» *&** 



13 They ^/ 7l&^ 



" - 



Chap. ix. According to S. Iohn. 157 

1 3 They bring him that had been blinde 13 They brought to the Pharifees him, that 
to the Pharifees. a title before was blinde. 

1 4 And it was the Sabboth when I e s v s 14 And it was the Sabbath day when Iefiu 
made the clay,and opened his eies. made the clay, and opened his eies. 

1 5 Againe therfore the Pharifees asked // Then againe the Pharifees alfo askedhim 
him,how he favv.But he faid to them,He put how he hadreceiuedhis fight. He faidvnto them, 
clay vpon mine eies,and I warned: and I fee. He put clay vpon mine eyes, and I wajbed, and 

16 Certaine therfore of y Pharifees laid, doe fee. 

This man is not of God,that keepeth not the 16 Therfore faid fome of the Pharifees, This 

Sabboth. But others faid, How can a man man is not of god, becaufe he keepeth not the 

that is a finner d oe thefe fignes ? And there Sabboth day. Other faid, How can a man that is 

was a fchifme among them. a finner doe fitch miraclesUnd there was ajfirife COr,Schifme. 

1 7 They fay therfore to the blind againe, among them. 

Thou, what faieft thou of him that opened i 7 They fay vnto the blinde man againe, 
thine eies?And he faid, That he is a Prophet, whatfaieft thou ofhimfrecaufe he hath "opened 

1 8 The Ie wes therefore did not bclecue thine eies ? He faid, He is a Prophet. 

of him, that he had been blinde and faw : 1 8 But the Iewes did not beleeue the man 

vntil they called the parents of him that faw, how that he had bene blinde , and receiued his 

19 And asked thcm,faying, Is this your fight, vntill they called the parents of him that 
fonne, whom you fay that he was borne had receiued his fight. 

blinde : how then doeth he now fee ? i 9 And they asked them, faying, Is this your 

20 His parents anfvvcred them, and faid, fonne, whomye fay that he was borne blinde* how 
We know that this is our fonne, and that he doeth be now fee then ? 

was borne blinde: 20 His parents anfwered them,andfiud, We 

2 1 But how he now fceth,we know not, know that this is our fonne, and that he was borne 
or who hath opened his eies, we know not, blinde , 

askehimfclf.-hcisofagCjlethimfelfipcake 21 Butbywhatmeaneshenowfeeth, wecan 

of him fel f. not tell, or who hath opened his eies , cannot we 

2 2 Thefe things his parents faid,becaufe tell, he is of age, aske him, he frail Jpeake for him 
they feared the Ic wes.fbr the Iewes had now felfe. 

confpired,that if any man mould confeflc 22 Such wordes (fake his parents, becaufe 
himtobe CHRisT,he mould be|| put out they fearedthe Iewes: for the Iewes had agreed 
of the Synagogue. alreadie,thatifanymandidconfefje thathewas 

2 ? Therefore didhis parents fay,That he Christ, hefrotlld be excommunicate oat of the 
is of age,ask e him felf. fynagogue. 

24 They therefore againe called the man 2$ Therefore faid his parents, He is of age, 
that had been blinde,and faid to him, $ Giue aske him. 

olorie to God. we know that this man is a 24 Then againe called they the man that was 
finner. blinde, and faid vnto him, Giue Godthepraife, 

2 5 He therefore faid to them,whcthcr he )ve kn w that this man is a finner: 

be a finner,I know not : one thing I know c, 2f }j e anfrered,andfaid, whether he be a, 
that wheras I was blinde, now I fee. fi mer or „ J cannot tell: One thing Iamfure of, 

26 They faid therfore to him, What did t l m whereas I was blinde, now I fee. 

he to thee ? how did he open thine eies ? ~t Then faid they to him againe, What did 

27 He anfwercd them, I haue now told ne t0 tnee ? jj m openedhe thine eies * 
you,and you haue heard: why wil you heare 2? jj e anfwered themjtcldeyouyer while t 
it againc?wil you alfo become his difciplcs? and yee did not heare .• wherefore would you 

28 Theyfeuiled him therefore and faid, heare it atraine? Willy ee alfo bee his difcipees? 
Be thou his difciple : but we are the difciplcs 2 8 j%en rated they him^ind faid, Thou art 
of Moy fcs. y s jjftqie . n - e are Mo f es difeiples. 

29 We know that to Moyfes God did 2p We are fu-re that God fpake vnto Mofes: 
fpeake: but this man we know not whence a s for this fillowe ,we knowe not from whence 
he is. /j e/St 

3 o The man anfwered and faid to them, j T /, e man anfwered, and faidvnto them, 
For in this ic is mamcilous that j!bu know not Thisisamarueilous thing,thatyewotenot torn 
whence he is,and he hath opcnedmine eies. whence he is^ndyet he hath opened mine eies. 

31 And Hh 2 3' Vor 



r i 



TheGofpel Chap.ixJ 

31 And we know that finners God doth 3 , Forwebefurethat Godheamb not fa- 
nothearc but it a man be a finer of God, nm:butif anymanbe avorfhmct ot KodLd 

anddocthcvviiofhim,himhehcaretb. doethhiswiU,himhearethhe. 

32 From the beginning of the world it ,, <w ,/. hl 

hath not been heard that any man hath ope- tU f ^ ^Hd began w „ not hard 

ned the eies of one borne bind,. ? t TT *** * *" ° f °" e *" Was 

-« -» \/ 1 1 • rA % 1 . . borne blinds: 

5 3 Vnles this man were of God,he could 1 

not doeany thin?. 33 Ifthismantverenot of God Jje could doe 

34 They anfwercd,and faid to him,Thou mht »g> 

waft wholy borne in fumes, and doeft thou 3 + ^"9 anfvered, and faid vnto himjboa 
teach vs ? And they did caft him forth. an alto g et ^r borne in fane, and doett thou 

35 I e s v s. heard that they call him forth : teacb vs ? ** n * dcycasJ him cut. 

and when he had found him, he faid to 3f lefts heard that they had excommuni- 
him,Doc(t thou bcleeue in the fonne of f^ed him .-andwhen he had found him.hee faid 
G od ? vnto him , Doefi thou bcleeue on the fonne of 

56 He anfwered, and faid , Who is he God? 
Lord, that I may bcleeue in him ? 36 Heanfrreredandfaid, V/ho is he t Lord, 

37 An <* I e s v s faid to him , Both thou that I might beleette on him f 

haft feenhim :andhc that talked, wththee, 37 ^„d Iefi, fade mu, him, Th, !t hM 

38 Buthcfaid,Ibclcc„cLord. Andfel- *^"» to ^ * * *" ' to '<"* «** 

Jp And 1 e s vs faid to him,For ludgc- 0,ipp e dhim 

bus and bene- . , ' "ot, might fee : and that they which fee, mivht 

S^SjJ"* ™ him, heard: and they laid to 40 v&dfim tf*. HrtjhiwMwn 

$SKd- hlm> ™* We \ VC f ^ ndc ? c *Hh l^dthefiKordessJdfatiinto km, 

ndre ' ki- 4 j S t0 m> y° u wcrc dreweblmdettlfo? 

blinde, you fliould not haucfinnc. but */ lefts fcidvr.to them Jf y e nere blinde. 
now you lay, That we fee. Your finnc re- ye fbottld bane no fane, but now ye fa We fee • 
maineth - therefore jour fine remainetb. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. ix. 

£foW./. J When no man.) r/* *»* 9 f™%^ 

Vulbp r m ^^"^S&"'^' mt ^"fadiira^tfmr%sbtn, 
rmm . I . The text foeaketh of working: meriting and defc rurng are a curfed dofc befide the text. 
Rhem % 2. *4 GlUC glone) Sofa the Heretics xefm they Anptfm miracle* Hone by Sahtts tr their Retifa tktrifaitalh 

p-" e f">& f e ?,o»f °J <M*t$ tkmj* it were m God^lmcphen bh SMhA it by hhfmtrmd-mtue :yea his-nti 

terrjpe, that douh fitch ring, by uUfem.m^mi by the m.mefi thh & belong* to them*, Vetersflkubi Aft. 5 'and 



[ 



Tulke.z. 



Tanks napkin. A&$. 



Miotics, 



.w»« k .h« yuu, r^.u.n..racies J j.asyouwouwuuinuate,)butlayoftfaeni,as S. Auguftine fayd of mi- 
racles o* the Donaaftcs, Jfawmr ifltvel f&unt* mmjadmuhomitmrn, velfortenta falLubm fthimum &c 
Jwy wth thefern racks, »hi<h are either fables of lying men,cr rvondm cfdtceiuin* friritesjor either thefe thiwi 
are mt mte rcbteh are rented, or if Heretics lume any mhacks&g are the rather total* Ixede of them. But true mi«I 
cks that God worketh by his Sainftcs, toconfirme the trueth caught in the Scriptures, we imbrace and ac 
Knowledge to the glone ot G od. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ix. 

Rhem.3, *M"*^r) ^rfki^ii^to^rf,,^^^ eerta! „ e creatures* hisin. £„„„! «* 

^andh^Clmrch^fefmhdm^tsesofSaeratmmandcerermnies extemalinctsrinTonrfoules. 

F k ' S ' JlTT^u"*^ in curing Saper n: riouI 

; t&^lSS^SSS^X^^^^ makc mcdlcmcs £or curins of 35= 

f»'™Oimamm,t!*m,:forl« >ff «e:frM^ 






-■ -ibM ' 



Chap. x. According to S. Iohn. 158 

Synagogue,and Excomwmication. Bef!destbat,noteueryone which mi not ofthe lewes Synagogue,was therefore outofthe The Churches 
communion of the Faitbful,many true beletuers being In otter partes of the worldnotfubie&to thieves Synagogue Law Excommuni- 
mr Sacraments And therefore it was not all one to be out of the Synagogue ,and to be excommunicated, as now wbofoeuer is ^ m / K m 
out of the Churche, conmw>:o>, either by his owne wiU,orfor his iuji deferts thrttjl out of it by thefpiritttaUMmftrate, he U M«vi% 
yuiteabandmedo-ttofallthefjcietieofSaintfsinbeaKenandeartbfolongaihefocontinMtb. 

As for the caufc oftbrufiing tbUpoore man andfuch other out of the Synagogue^dexcornmtinicatingTIeretikesjherck 



as great oddes as 
and his Church 



* betwixt heauen and bell: he being vfedfuforfotowing drift and his Church, thefe for forfakn? Chriji 
..Some niore agreement there isbetwene that corrupt fentence of V/« Iewesagainft the folowersofcln-ifond 

thepetemledexcommumcationexecutedagainftCatbolii^mnbyourHeret^ 

blance. For, the I ewes though thiyabufed their power fometimes,yet had tlxy authorities deed by Cods law % topunilb 



" ,.-"<«»•.» "««y"^.^»j«»»«r/r^«.er;oOTer<OT?j,7er««a rwey auwontie m deed by Gods law fo topunilb 

>>>temnersoj their Law,and therefore it wa4fe.n-eda> l drefpeffede 

■tup a*a,nFlC«tbolikesor any offenders, is not to lx refpecledat ai.being no mire but a ridiculous vfurPation of the Cbu r . ridia,,ou ? E ?" 
^ghta,,dfafhionoftbef im e.fhr,outo^^ 

cording tithe warning giue» agaynfl Core and Dathan. Be ye feparatcd from their tabernacles,left you be wrapped 



CO, 

retify 



Hlh.4. Man X wo ^ s c t ° lidc purp^fe.Our tranflation hath not (imply excommunicate, but adding out of the fyna- 
goguc . And the lewes before Chiiiyiad the fame difcipline that the Church now hath, of caning them out 
of the fellowship of the faithful!, that for their difobedience deferued it . The true Church oncly hath true ex- 
communication,the hercucall affemblics/uch as the popifh Church is,countcrfeic3 cenfures. 



CHAP. X. 



He conmuethhis tally to the Vbarifees,fbewing that they and all other that wll not enter in by him, are Wohes : and that 

they which heave thcm,are not the true (Ijcefe. st But that him filfe is thegood Tajl,r , and therefore to faue the 

lbeej-e from ihcfewolues,hewdlyecLte his life: which otUrwife no might of theirs could take from him : foretelling aU 

fohs i\efurrcc!ion , and vocation of the Gentiles, it Againe another time, he telleth theft lewes openly tint 

they are not of hisfieepe, and that no night oftteirs (hall tahf from him his truefbeepe, becaufehtisGod, etsen 

as b„ Father is God. 3 r Winch by his miracles and by Scripture he fheweth to be no Uafphemit : and they 

mv-wu '. fcekfngtofione and to apprehend him, 40 hegoethouttotheplacewherelohnBaptiflhad ziuen open wit- 
nsffeofhm. J * ' • 

^rSay A Men, amen I fay to you, he that cn- \JErtlyverrlyIfayvntoyoH,Hethat en. 
invvhiuou ^^tretn not by the doore into the folde of V tretbnottnby the doore into the fheepe fold 
,veekc thcniccpe,butclimcthvpanothervvay:hc but climeth vp [owe other tray, the fame is a 

ffi 5 S" ,s * a thcefc and a robbcr - theefe and a robber, 

ipeciaiiy, & a- 2 Buthcthatentrcthby thedoore,isthe , j> tJt r tf . t .? ■ , , , . , 

ESS" Pallor of thcfliccpc. » But he that atreth mbj tbedoore, ts the 

vnu..imiy r (hepcheardoftheOjeepe. 

breaKcmvpon 3 1 o this man the porter opencth : and * _. . J , ' 

kiii&oy tbcfhccpchcarchisvoycc: and he calleth , 3 To bim the porter openeth, and the fheepe 

du» by filfe hisowneihecpcbyname.andleadcththem *'**' htsvwceM he calleth lots owe fheepe by 

ISSS* forth. name,andleadeththemout. 

4 And when he hath let forth his owne , + ^»* ^e» hee fhaH f* fiorth his emtc 
tttehtha fi lcepCj he ^goeth before them : and the P/ ee P e f gf^th before them, andthejheepefo/otv 
i«5* other fheepe folovvhim, becaufc they know his hm: f or th Vk>™> hisvojee. 
SiSJSae 8 " vo y ce « / A (hanger will they in norrife follow, but 

« lSC 1 !!!!! 5 B . ut a Granger they folow not, but flee "Mfeefiem htm fir they know not the veyce of 
tcduhe from him rbecaufe they know not the voice ft ran g^f* 

<h5 P b£ n ° C °f dangers. 6 This prouerbe Jpake Iefmvnto them: but 

6 This prouerbe I f. s v s fayde to they vnderftood not what things they were which 
them. But they knew not what he ipake to heftakevntothem. 

^Ies vs therefore faydto them againe, , l^/f^^V^f * r ft 
Amen,amenIfaytoyou,thatIamthedoore H'*""^ I^tbedoore of the 

r i n i4* ineepe, 

of the iheepc. J r 

8 And how many foeucrhaue come, are * All, euen as many as came before me^ are 
theeues and robbers : but the flieepe heard *»eeues androbbersibut the fheepe didnot hearre 
them not. ^ em - 

9 I am the doore. By me if^iiy enter, he p lam the doore : by me if any man enter 
fliallbe faued : and he fliall goe in and (hall in,hefhallbefafe, andfhaUgoe m, andgoeout, 
goeout,andfhallfindpafturcs. and find failure. 

ioThe Hh.j. to The 



I* r 



TheGofpel Chap.x 

* IU 1 1 H t Cefe T COmm l th "f bM t0 ftede ' ' * thief ccmmtth not, but for tofteale 

W^L K° y Jcameth k atth 7 n ; a y haUC WandtoJejto,: I^cm e thLhJmth\ 

life andmayhauemorcaboundandy.^, WAfr W X, they right haue itZL 

it IamthegoodPaftoi •.* The || good bundantly. 7 * «>««morea- 

Paitor gmcth his life for his mecoe // i*~+L * jn i , 

„ » BWhircling^hcfi^ „o tt h c t^^^^L*****™ 

Canterbury, Parlor, whole ownc theftieeDe are not fe , , Jt l- i • . JC '" ce f e - «*«•"*. 

Hfa40 "- Sln^nHfl K ri g> and J caucth th ' ^heard^eUhJL fi^eete are hu Z^ e th 



The Gofpel 
vponthca. 
Sunday afrcr 
Eafter, atnl for 
S. Thomas of 



and difperfeth the /heepe. 

13 And the hireling ffleeth becaufe he 
is a hireling : and he hath no care of the 
fheepc. 

14 I am the good Paftor : and I know 
minc,andmine know me. 

15 As the Father knowcth mc. and I 

£££& Wthcr 

ncccflary for my ihcepC. 

wlte S n'ighc 1 6 And c ° tncr ^ CC P C * haue that are not 
haue efcaped, of this fold : them alio I muit bring, & thev 

he voluntarily n -11 • - n Yi / 

offerea him- 'nal heare my voyce, and mere flial be made 

fo/hSiS * onc kldand onePaJtcr.^p} 

c He meanet'h * 7 Therefore the Father loucth me : bc- 

feMb* caufe J y cld m Y life > that 1 nayake it a- 
Ezcc. 37)14 : game. ^ 

Efa,J3,7. 18 No man takcih it away from me : but 

Iyeld it of my fclfe. and I haue power to 



JUeth : and the wolfe catcheth them, and/cat te- 
reth the/heepe. 

13 7 he hireling fleeth,beca»fe he u an hire- 
Img/indcareth not for thefieepe. 

14 I am the good fbepcheard, and know my 
Pieepe/wdam know en of mine. 

15 as ttic father Knowcth mc, and I . , *l mmf ' 

J« fo know the Father : and 1 1 ycld my life for T ',1 ^ st ^^knowethme, eucnfoknow 

, :y for my flicepc. Z al *° tbe finer : and I vine my life for the 

-'—'- ' r - - - (heepe. J J J 

1 6 Andother/heepeIhaue,whicharenotof 
this fold: them alfo ImuSt bring, and they {ball 

heare my voyce* and there {hall be onefold and 
one Ihepeheard. 

17 Therefore doth my father lone me, He- Ezec.37.21. 
caufe I put my life from me,that /might take it Efa X *i-7. 
againe. 

- 7 «.«« «.<« , M/ *viiv. auu a iwuc power to ' * Nomantakethitfiomme,butIputita- 

ycldit: and I haue power to take it againe. ^J °f Wfe/fe : I 'haue power to put it fiom me, 

This commaundement Ireteiued of my fa- «" d Manpower to take it againe. *This com- A& 4-t8. 

ther. mandement haue I 'receiued of my father. 

IS There wm adiffenjton therefore aq-ayne 
among the levees for thefe things. 

20 And many of "them [aid, He hath a dc- 
uil/tndismadjvby hear eye him? 

21 Other fayd,tkefe are not theirords of him 
that hath a deuil. Qan a deuilopen the ties of the 
blind? 

22 *Anditwaset HierufalemthefeaU ofxMaeUSf 
the dedication,and it was winter : 

23 And lefts walked in the temple, ettenin 
Solomons porch. 

24. Then came the Iewes round about him, 
andfayds vntohim, How long do ejl thou make 
vs to doubt? If thou bee Chrtli, tellvs plain- 
lie. 

2f Iefut (Mfirerelthemjtoldyoujwdyebe- 



ip AdifTenfion rofc againe among the 
Iewes for thefe wordes. 

20 And many of themfayd, He hath a 
deuil and is mad : why heare you him? 

2 1 Others layd,Thcfc arc not the words 
of one that hath a deuil. can a deuil open 
the eyes ofblind men? 

z.Mach.4, « * And |( the Dedication was in Hic- 
5*.f 9. rufalcm : and it was winter. 

WeJncflay h 2 ? An ^ I e s v s walked in the temple, in 
Paflionwceke. Salomons porchc, 

24 The Icwcs therefore compaffed him 
round about,and faid to him, How long do- 
eft thou hold our foulc in fufpenfe ? if thou 
be C h r 1 s t, tell vs openly. 

2$ Ies vs anfwered them, I fpeake to 
you : and you beleeue not. the workes that 

T 1 * I j^ 






7 -». uimjuuuuccucuoc. tiic vvorKestnat -s -'j'~ ""j"*' ti "w,i loiayou/inayeee- 
I doe in the name ofmy Father,they giue te- leetiedtl0t : the workes that I doe inmy fathers 
ftimonic of me. name, they beare witnejfe of me. 



26 But you doe not bclceue,becaufe you 
are not ofmy (heepe. 

27 My fhecpe heare my voyce : and I 
know them,and they folow me. 

28 And I giue them life euerlafting : and 
they (hall notperim foreuer, and no man 
(hall plucke them out ofmy hand. 

20 My 



26 But ye beleeue not, becaufeyeare not of 
myjbeepe,af I faydvntoyou. 

27 Myjheepe heare my voyce, and I know 
them, and they follow me : 

28 <iAnd>l giue vnto them eternall life, and 
they fhalneuerperijh,neitherjhallany ma plucke 
them out ofmy hand. 

29 My 



J 



An other r en- 
ding is, W*' 
t bcr that httb 



C h a p. x* According to S.Iohn, i jp 

29 My father, |] that which he hath giuen 29 My father fthichgatie them we, ugrea- 



p£8iA 



mc,is greater then al:and no man can plucke 
them out of the hand of my father, 

30 I and the Father are c one. 

3 1 The Iewes tooke vp (tones, to flone 

him. 

32 I e s v s anfwered them, Many good 

workes I haue flicwed you from my father, 

for which of chafe workes doe you done 

me? 

3 3 The Iewes anfwered him, For a good 



ter then all - and no man is able to take them out 
of my fathers hand* 

30 J and my father are one. 

Si Then the Iewes toofye vpftones, to fione 
/w/wwithall. 

52 Iefus anfvered them, Many goodworhgs 
haue I fhewed you fiom my father > for which 
worke of them do ye ft one me? 

53 The Iewes anjwercdhtw, faying, For a 



vvorke vvc fane thee not, but for blafphe- goodlvorkgm fi „ e theenot} y^ ,£*&**- 
mic, and becaufc thou bcingaman, makeft * an A becau r e that tho „ b etm "mahett 



mte, andbecaufe that thou, being aman/ttakeft 



thyfelfeGod. . thyfelfeGod. 

34 lESvsaniweredthem,Isitnot writ- ** J . . 

ten in your la\v,that I ftid,youare goddes t 

3 5 Ifhe called them goddes, to whom 
the word of God was made, and the icrip- 
ture can not be broken : 

3 6 Whom the Father hath fanittfied and 

fentintothe world/ayyou, Thatthoublaf- ^ Sa y ye fy m whom the father hath fan- 

phemeft, becaufeliayd I am the fonnc of Uified and [ent into the^orld^houbla^cmefi; 

God? becattfelfhydjam thefonneofCod? 

37 If I doe not the workes ofmy father^ 



34 Icftu anfwered them, * Is ft not written M*L8*A 
in jour lawjfayd, Ye areg ods? 

3f Ifhee called them gods, vntowhom the 
wordofGodwasJpoken, and the for ip we can 



not be broken : 



beleeue me not. 

38 But if I doe, and if you will not be- 
leeue me,belceue the workes : that you may 
know and beleeue that the Fathcrisinme, 

and I in the Father.c£0 

39 They fought therefore to apprehend 
him : and he went forth out of their hands. 

40 And he went againe beyond Iordan 
into that place where lohn was baptizing 
firft : and he taricd there. 

41 And many came to him, and they 
fayd, That lohn in deed did no figne.But ail 
tilings whatfocucr John layd of this man, 
were true. 

42 And many bclecucd in him. 



3 7 If I doe not the workes of my father, be- 
leeue me not. 

3 8 But ifldoejind if ye beleeue not me, be- 
leeue the works; thatye may know and beleeue 
that the father u in me, and I'm him. 

39 Againe they went about to take him: and 
he efcapedout of their hand, 

40 And went away againe beyond Iordane, 
into the place where lohn was jirft baptizing, 
andthere he abode. 

4. 2 <i/fnd many re fort ed vnto him, andfiyd, 
lohn did no myracle -' but all things that lohn 
(Ihihe of this many? ere true. 

42 And many beleeued on htm there. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. x. 

Rhettl I l Climeth an other way.) Wlrfoener talph vfon him top-each without hwfu'd fendingfo minifier Sacraments, Arch-hcre- 

* and is not Canonically ordered of a true Catholihf Bifhop,tobe a Curate offoulcs,Verfcn,Bt(hop,or what other fpimn.tl Ta- areThe^hccuw 
fiorfo cucr,& commeth not in by lawful elefficn and holy Chunlm ordinance to that dignity, but breadth in againfl order tnac dime in 
by force or fauour ofmen,and by hnmxne la\ve$,he is a theefe &a murderer, So came in Anm,Ca\mn,Lnther, and all Here- another way, 
tilps: ani althatfutceed them inroom? and doffrine. And generally eucry one that defcendcth mt by Lawful ftucefjion in " or b 7 thc 
the kiowen ordimrie line ofCaihohkf Bifbofs & Taflors that haue been in al Countries fincc their conuerjson .And according doorc# 
to this rule S.Irenceus h.$x.3<tricththe true ftephewds from the tbeetwandHerettltej.So doe TcnulAc'PTxfc.m.u. 
S.Cypr.dc vnir.Ec.nu .7.S.Auguft.cp.i65.& conc.ep.Manich.c.4 and Lirincnfis. 

Fftlke I Caluine and Luther had lawfull calling both of God and the Church.But the lineall fucceffion of Catho- 

like bifhops in eucry country,is not ncccflarie. For many heretikes haue fuccceded good bifhops, many good l-£ c *«° 
bifhops haue fuccecded heretikes in line and place,buc not in do&rine. It is the fucceffion of doftrinc there- 
fore,tnat is to be regardcd,and nocof place or perlbns ; and that is the true meaning of all the doftors,which 
you quote, lrcmeus fpeaketh of continuance of do&rinc ,from the Apoftlcs vnto his time, againft the new he- 
retikes Valentinus and Marcion. So doth TcrtuHian againft the lame,and al other heretikes that were before 
his time. Cyprian fpeaketh againft them which without lawfull calling, thruft thefclues into the office of bi- 
fhops S. Auguftine epift. 1 6% . akhouelifoc alleagc die fucceffion of bilhops, from Peter and other like reafons 
yet in the end concludcth : Qu-mcjnawmnzn tantum de iftU document!* pro* jumamtistfuam defcriptnrkfanSti*. M~ 

though we pre f. me notfo tmch ofthvf J cummt$>ai of the holyfcriptnm* Likcwife contra Ep.Manich.rap4. Although 

Hh,4. he 



SuceelTion of 






r 

■# 

ll 

J; 



TTic Gofpel C h a p. x i. 

Aomc and profc(h\>n,you are bold to eradiate S"iT&f „; f ,l,Vs m "*' ,h3 I " :0,ur3r >' t0 y™ cu " 
Am - * Ami ItSS J fen in J Traces SSfit M^SJH..™.*. Poft "cdiom. S . «M« 

bene confuted. As for the (launder of AmodJme.^S.dh^lT^^^^*'^^ ***•/*. 
thehoIj-Gholt^,^, and ««,„-,. whichisaU one asif hee W^'lllV' G 'fS- «»>"«■>'. «11«* s.l,"?. 
nothisproceedingfromtlttFaAeraidtheSonne Thkl Lr 11* ^"hmi ^W.andycthc denied SW,,." 
abundance of make. UKlrm '" MaKSame - Tl"> luartell llewcth tome want of learning, butmorc 

CHAP. XI. 

IP" £&*£* tefiS2 

JJW; 2 (And Marie was fl* *that anointed ^ ^ £ 

War'!/ I* our Lord with <>intmcnt,and wiped his fcete T * / /* ^^^ "*** <»«*«"' *&* 
I0.1M. ' with her hearc:whofe brother Lazarus was L°r*™h ointment, andwipedbisfeete with her 

ficke.) hearephofe brother ' Lazjruswas ficke.) 

3 His filters therefore fent to him, fay- ■* Therefore hisjBerfintvnto him, fain?, 
ing, Lord, behold, he whom thou loueit, is Lor Wtholdbevchom thou louefl isfcke. 

fi 4 JT . . . J ,* 1i ' heHh f kiheardtbat > he r a y<i,Thisi»- 

4 Arid IE s v s hearing,! ayd to thcm,This W**b u not vnto death , but for the dory of 

licknelTds not to death, but for the glory of God: tbattbefonneofGodmirhtbeet/orifiid 
yod : that the fonne of God may be glo - thereby. * * J 

zificd by ir. / frfa kued Martha 3 & her fifter, and La- 

y And I e s v s loucd Martha, and her fi- «*-«,. yy ' 

ftcrMarie^d Lazarus. , when he had heard therefore that hewas 

then he taned in the fame place two daies. where he rva/' f 

7 Theater this he faith to his Difcipies, 7 Then after that, fakth he to his difcipies, 

Let Let 



•1 



Chap, xl According to S.Iohn. 160 

Let vs goe into Iewrie againc. Let vsgoe into Iurie againe. 

8 The Difciplcs fay ;to him, Rabbi, now S His difciples fay vnto him , Maifier, the 

the Iewcs fought to ftone thee:& goeft thou leaves lately fought to fione thee, andgoefi thou 

thither again e? thither againe? 

o lEsvsanfvveredjAretherenottvvelue a lefts anfvered , *Are there not twelve 

houres of the day?Ifaman v.'alkc in the day, houresinthedayUfanymanwalke in the day, 

he ftumbleth not : becaufc he feeth the light heftmbletb not t becaufe he feeth the light of 

of this world : this world. 

i o But if he walkc in the night, he ftum- , But if a man walke in the night heftum- 

bleth.bccaufc the light is notinhim. bleth,becaufe there is no light in him. ' 



ii Thefethingshefaid:andaftcrthishe u 7 hefe thingesfaidh , and after thath 




13 But Ie s v sfpakeof his death: & they ,, HmbeitJejusLkg of his deathbut they 
•dtdomiti- thought that he ipakc c of the ilecping of thought that he had frozen of taking of rejt in 
mfowii. flcepe. Jleepe. 

14 Then thcrfore Iesvs faid to them ,+ Then faidlefus vnto them plainly ,Laza- 
plainely,Lazarus is dead : ms is dead: 

1 5 And I am glad for your fake, that you If And I am glad for your fakes that I was 
maybeleeuc,becaufcIwasnotthcrc.butlet not there (becaujeyc may beleeue:) Neuerthe- 
vs goe to him. ^ _ lejfejetvs goe vnto him. 

1 6 Thomas thcrfore, who is called Di- ,, „■> ri<ri »•;. „ 1™. 1 

dymus,faidtohiscondifciplcs,Lctvsalfo JfJ^f£^^'f i1 ^ 

</oe,to die with him. * ^^ohsfeMfctples^etvsalfogoe^at 

J r , r , r ... wemayaie with him. 

17 I e s v s thcrfore came, and found him , J CTl 1 rr 1 r tit 

v • 1 c j • • l 17 Then when terns came, he found that he 

nowhauingbeencfouredaiesintheGraue. /..j/. „ ■„*• * j , 1 

,0/4 Jn j' • • l,. tj' r ha&hetimhtsgrauefouredayes already, 

i« (And Bcthamawas nighto Hicruia- 1 

falcm about hTtene furlonges.) ; ' (Bethanie was nigh vnto Werufalem, a- 

10 And many of thclcwes were come houtffteene furlongs off:) 
to Marthaand Marie, to comfort them con- ; * ^^ Wrf; 7 of the /ewes came to Mar- 

cerning their brother. f ^ a wdMary, to comfort them oyer their bro- 

20 Martha thcrfore when (he heard that t " er ' 

1 e s v s was come , went to meete him : but 20 Martha, asfoone asfte heard that Iefus 
Marie fat at home. was camming, -went er met him : but Maty fate 

ThcGorpeim 21 Martha therfore faid to Iesvs, Lord f'll in the houfe. 

S ? hl th° if thou hatltt bccn herc > m y brotner had aot z ' rhen f tiid (JAUnha vnt0 Ie f HS > Lord > 

daJotlhTbu'- died, if thou haddeflbeenchere, my brother had not 

rial,* depofi- 2 2But now alfo I know that what things died - 

foeuer thou malt aske of God,God wil giue * 2 Bm euen nm 7 h°» > that whatfoe- 

thee. uer *vou ™*h aske of God , God mil giue it 

a 3 Iesvs faith to her , Thy brother flial thee ' 
rife aoainc. 2 S I c f HS faih vnto her , Thy brother jhall 

24 Martha faith to him , I know that he r 'fi *£****• 
mal rife againe in the refurrc&ion, i n the laft 2 + Martha faith vnto him, I know that he 

day. fiallrife againe in the * rejurretlton at the lafi lohn.f.zp. 

2; lEsvsfaidtoher,Iamthcrcfurrcc1i- da J' lukc 14.14. 

onandthcliferhethatbelceuethinme, al- 2 S Iefusfaidvntoherjamtherefurrettion, 

though he be dead,mal Hue. and the * life : he that beleeueth on me, yea, j hn $.3 y. 

26 Andeucry one that liueth, andbclce- though he-were dead,yet Jhall he Itue. 

ueth in me, flial not die for cucr , Bclecucft z6 ^ nd who foeuer liueth, and beleeueth on 

thou th is ? me.fhallneuer die. Beleeuesi thou this. 

27 She faith to him,Yea Lord,I hauc be- 27 She faith vnto him, Tea Lord, Ibeleeue 
leeued that thou art C h&i si 1 the fonne of that thou art Chrifl thefonne of God, which 
God that art come into this world«£0 jhould come into the world. 

28 And . 28 <i/ind 



{ 

]! 

I 

1 ■ 

1 f 

i: 



•■■: 



The Gofpel Chap.xi. 

a8 And when flie had faid thefc things, 2S <tAnd whence had fofaid, (he went her 

Oiewent,& called Marie her filler fecretely, »ay, and called U^tery her jfterfecretfy fab* 

laying, Themaiftenscome,&calleththee. ThemafterUcome,andcalleth for thee. 

29 She, when flie heard, rifeth quickely, 29 ^is foone as {he heard that, (be ariCeth 
and commeth to him. quickly, and commeth vnto him. 

30 For Iesvs was notyet come into the S o Iefuswas not yet come into the towne -hut 
towne: buthe was yet m that place where was in that place where Cttartha met him. 
Marthahadmettehmi 3' The lewes then which were with her in 

\j££X TlfZf* I* r^ T h ^ h ^ t and comforted her 3 when they faw 
ftcr 111 the houfe and did comfort her, when Mart, tU*t a,. *•„£ „*. u.ai j JJ 

they faw Marie that (he rofe quickly & went foMlt L7£ itft' X"" "' 

the graue to weepe there. I'TimitmMM.wmcmnAmMi, 

%z Mane thcrfore when fhe was come ~„, _j y^, >■ n f , , , . r j * 

■,vW«Tro , c • u- n i- wa h aMd Jwktm,}hefeldowneathisfeete,faj- 

where Iesvs was, feeing him, fel at his ,w ,, w,;„, t^A J,l 1 jj ar 1 / 

feete and faithtohin, L J r d, j^hadl* ^ZffigZF"**"*"" 

been here, my brother had not died. , , „,/„ T r. .l r r 1 

„ Tp ; • f , , ,• , 33 When I ejus therefore fatv her Weeping 

3 3 I f. s vs tiicrforc when lie law her wee- -«, , a Tavm .i „ . J , f , **¥*"&* 

ping, and the lewes that were come with tltJZZt.%2 *J "T T*^' 
I helping, he groned in fpirit, and t,ou- ST**** '**"• -'«• *-*«- *~ 

34 Andfaid, Where hauc you laid him? rJLl^lt^^f^^^ 

They f ay to him Lord, come and fee. f^f^^come^fee. 

* '! 3f leluswept. 

55 Analcsvswi.pt. ,<c<rt /j/ r « / #i » , , , 

56 The lewes thcrfore faid,Bchold how h £ 6 The »f«'MeI™es,Beholdehow he lotted 

37 Butceitaineofthemfaid, Could not JI^lTVJr^'ZPT*?" iv e 
Joh?/ . he that - opened the eies of the blinde man, ™hdtttl Tt rrT Ia^aT ' 
* make that this man fliould not die? caufed that thu man alfiPmtld not hauedtedt 

3 8 I e s v s therfore againc groning in * * tfnwerforeagainegroning in himfelfe, 

him feIf 3 commeth to the graue. and it was a c ° m ™ eth *° the graue ; It was a c one, and* fane 

caue : and a (tone was laid oucr it. laid on tt. 

3 9 I e s v s faith , Take away the Hone. 39 [*■%&*> Take ye away the (lone. Mar. 

Martha the filler of him that was dead, faith f* ' the J>M °fh™ that was dead, faith vnto 

to him, Lord, now he ftinketh,for he is now ,' Lord > h thi * time hefiinketh : for he hath 

of foure daics. bene dead four e day es. 

40 Iesvs faith to her, Did notlfay to +° ^fiffayth vnto her, Said I not vnto thee, 
thee, that if thou beleeue, thou malt fee the tfjat 'f thott vouldesl belecue, thou Jhouldefi fee 
gloric of God? the glory of God? 

41 They tooke therfore the ftoneaway. *' lhen tfj <ytooke away thejlone from the 
* md I e s vs lifting his eies vp ward, faid, Fa- ? lace ™ here &* deadwas laid. And lefts lift vp 
ther,I giuc thee thanks > thou haft heard me. hls e y es ^faid,'Father i Ithanhe thee that thou 

42 And I did know that thou docft al- bafiheardme. 
waies heare me,but for the people that ftan- ^ 2 Howbeit , I know that thou hearefi me 
dcth about, haue I faid it, that they may be- f*W. : but becatt f e °f the people which ftand 
lecuc that thou haft fent me. fylfiidit, that they may belsette that thou haji 

43 When he had faid thefe things,he cri- f m me ' 
ed with a loude voi cc,Lazarus,com c forth. ** -^"^ "^en he thus hadftoken, he cried 

44 And forthwith he c ame forth that had ™ ith * ^^^yceyLazarus^ome forth. 
been dead , bound fcete and handes with 44- Andhethatwasdead,came forth .bound 
winding bandes, and his face was tied with hand and fiote with graue clothes : and his face 
anapkin. Iesvs faid to them, $ Loofe him, *** bound about with a naykin. lefts faith vnto 
and let him goc. them,Loofihim/indlethimgoe. 

4 j Many thcrfore of the lewes that were */ Then many of the lewes which came to 

come to Marie & Martha, and had fcen the Marie , and tadfeene the things which lefts 

things that Iesvs did, belecued in him. «cfl did,belceued on him. 

46 And tf TSut 



A 



The Gofpel 
vpcmftidayin 

Paflionweeke. 



tAlmcn.buc 

fpccially Na- 
tions muft 
take heed, 
that whiles to 
faue their tem- 
poral ftate, 
they forfake 

God i they 
lofe not both 
as the Iew« 
did. *Aug . 
49 '» **• 



them, j 

Fulkc. i 



According to S. lohn. \6t ♦ 

- 46 Hutfime of them went their wajes to 
the Pharifees, and toldc them what Iejus had 
done. 

4.7 Then gathered the high Priefts and the 
P bar i fees a councell, and fat d, what doe we? for 
this man doeth many miracles. 

48 If we let him fc ape thm y oilmen willbe- 
leeue on him, and the Romanes jball come, and 
take away both our roomc,and the people* 

4P And one ofthemsiamedCaiaphaSy being 
the high Priefl that fame y cere, (aid vnto them, 
Te ferceme nothing at all, 

jo * Nor confiaer that itU expedient for VS) lohn T4.8, 
that one manfhottld die for the people, and not 
that all the nation perifh. 

j 1 This Jpake he not ofhsmfelfe ; but being 
high Priefi that fame y cere, he prophecied that 
lejksfhoulddiefor that nation ; 

f2 aAndnotfor that nation onely, but that 
alfo he fhotdd gather together in one the children 
of God that were fatter ed abroad. 

53 Then from that day forth f hey tooke com- 
cell together for to put him to death, 

54 lefts therefore walked no more openly a- 
mong the I ewes : but went his way thence vnto a 
countrey nigh to a wildernejfe, into a citie which 

is called Ephraim, and there continuedwith his 

difciples. 

ss And the lewes Eafier was nigh at hand, 
and many went out of the countrey vp to ffie- 
rufalem before theEafter., to purife them- 
felues. 

f6 Then fought they for lefts y andfpakea* 
mong themfelues, as theyftoode in the temple, 
What thinks ye, feeing he commeth not to the 



Chap. xi* 

46 And certainc of them went to the 
Pharifees, and told them the things that I e- 

svs did. 

47 The cheefe priefts therfore and the 
pharifees gathered a councel^and faid,What 

doe we,for this man doeth many fignes. 

48 If wc let him alone fo, al wilbcleeue 
in him : and the Romanes wil come,& % take 
away our place and nation. 

49 But one of them named Caiphas, be- 
ing the high prieiiofthatyerCjfaidto them, 
You know nothing, ' ". 

5 o Neither doe you confider that it is ex- 
pedient for vs that ohe man die for the peo- 
ple,and the whole nation perifh not. 

51 And this he laid not of him felf: but 
|| being the high prieft of that yere, he pro- 
phecied y Ie s v s fhould die for the nation : 

5 a And not only for the nation , but to 
gather into one the children of God that 
were difperfed. 

5 3 From that day thcrfore they deuifed 
tokilhim. 

54 Ie s v s therfore walked no more o- 
pcnly among thelcwcs, but he went into 
the countrie betide the defert vnto a citie 
that is called Ephrem, and there he abode 
with his Difciples. *£& 

55 And the Pafche of thelcwes was at 

hand : and many of the countrie went vp to 
Hierufalem before the Pafche to fandtifie 
them felues. 

5 6 They fought I e s v s therfore : & they 
communed one with an other, ftanding in 
the temple, What thinkcyou, in that he is 

not come to the feftiual day? And the cheefe feafldayt 
Priefts and Pharifees had giucn commaun- S7 Both the high Prieftes and the Pharifees 

dement, that ifany man fhould know where hadgiuen a comandementfhatifatryman knetv 

he was,he fhould te^that they might appre- where hemre, hejhouldjhewit, that they might 



hend him. 



take him. 
MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xi. 



Jthem. 



44- Loofe him.) S. Cyril li, 7 c. vlt. in lo. and S. Augufi. Traft. 49 in Io. apply this to ttx Apofiles and Trie/Is 
amboritie ofabfoluingfinmrs ; affirming thrift to mine none from fime $ but in the Church and by the Triefts minifierie, 

S. Iodocus Cli&oueus you fliould fay, if you could Ipeakc the trueth: for the fcuenth booke of CyriJ is loft. BlundnV of 
S. Auguftinc applieth this text in deed to the auftoritie that the minifters of the Church hauein abfbluing papifts, ° 
finners. But that Chrift reuiueth none in the Church, but by theminifterie of the prieft, S. Auguftine 
faith not. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xi. 

f I Beingthe high Prieft.) Maruell not that drift preferueth his truth in the Church as well by tin vmorthy at ^ e priuilege 
the worthy Trelates thereof; the gifts of 'the Holy GhoFifoiowingtheir Order and office, as m fee here in Caiphas, andmt oftheofficc& 
their merites or perfin. Andifthit man being many wayes wickcd,andin part an vfurper, and the law andVtieflhoodbe- prdcr,though 



Fulke2, 



retires do affirms? 

Peters feate hath no priuilege by thrift his prayer, for diucrs bifliops of Rome, Amioch and Alexandria, Pctcnfeate. 
hauebeneheretikes, Seci.uc.2z, fecr.ix. 

CHAP. 



"eYkI TheGofpel Chap.xii. 

GHAP. XII. 

Kit 1 "^iM'/fn^A^MMUnhhisitath. iz From ^hoMy dTJ^S^Zf 

Htfrufalcm. »*»fi^»**^*i &fl*d*i Aleves JL t^^^SSSSS^Z 

vp«iMinS» T ? S y S therfore fixe daies before the Paf- T^Hen* Iefus fcedaves before tU„ j>*rr 
jgjjrfi Iche : cametoB erfiania,where Lazarus was, 1 *,,, JTaKiS "¥« 
£5«. th f5 d j>\ enc ^, w homiBsvsraifed. m^wMUim deadXnher^e^^^ 

p*l!?. *^d they madehimafupper there :& 4«*. ^ ^^ 



MarthaminUired, but Lazarus was one of * There they made him a fmper a »dMar 

dinarie office ointement ofright fpikenard. pretious, and , <rz. . / , > . 

SJf annoint edthe&teoflEsvs,a^dwipedhis ■ /J hm ^.^"*^4^^<$l<*g*fr 

BEES fete with herheare:&mehoufewa? filled ^T^^^M 1 * 

222? ofthe odour of the ointment. 25# fe ft^^ l ^'<"' 

4 One therfore of his difciples , Iudas "^""flM ~* ** odour of the ojnu 

Ifcariote, he that was to betray him, faid, 1'rh™ c >u sl- j-r , 

5 Why was not this oimmeht fold for jr'Zt J" T **Z &*!> !"**> 
three-hundred pcnce,&giuen to rhe poore> f ' Smmsfamc, vhcbjhoulde betray 

^Andhefaidthis,notbecaufe he cared '^ ,. . 

forthepoore.-butbecaufehewasflatheefe, zjj V ™™ttbtsomtment fold* for three 

and hauing thepurfe, caried the things that fiT^i^/S^ ****** 

were put in. 5 * /**» *» W »« ritf ^ «mMr *fe i ohn . , , fl 

7 Iwti therfore faid, Lether alone ^tlM^^l A * imiU *' 

that flic may keepe it for the day of my b *&& e >« M «'' ** »htch was given. 

SUSS * h ?f' . , . ^ Thenfaidlefus /ether afone t againMc 

ming & anoin. o ror the poore you haue alwaies with *9 of my burying hatkfkekept this, 

K^ofthc y° U: ^ u t*meyouflialnothaueaIwaies. , ' Forth * pore alwayes ye haue with you: 

faithfuiare 9 A great multitude thcrforeof the Iewes bmme " a * t eyenotahayes. 

jmdibd. W that he was there: and they earnest . ' Much peop/e of the fetves therefore had 

tor Ies vs onelv, butthatthey might fee WowtedgetbathewAsthcrexandthejcame not 
Lazarus,whom he raifed from the dead. «C0 f orIe fa Pronely, but that they might fee ha- 
lo Butthe cheefe Priefls deuifed for to ^^ ai f°Aom her ai fed from death. 

dayi^affi. wcntaway,andbeleeued IiiIesv s. " *«**)* that for his fake many of the 

mvi e - J 2 And on the morow a great multitude ^"iv f »taway,andbeleeued on Iefus 

^atwascometothcfeftiualday,whenthey '* * On the next day .much people'thatwere u o 

h^dheardthatlEs^scommethtoHierui: ~ »+&.&*» £X^»E*t 

*Mtii, 7 . L commethtoHierufalem, J nHW,I . M * 

know at the foft b°ut when S, d i" , " % **» «"**«■* «r foV Mb' 



on 

P A L M I 

STHDAT 



wi*-^^ „. _. 



Holy 

VVeeke. 



bThcGofpel 
for S.Ignatius 

Fefo'.i.And 

for a Martyr 
that is no Bi- 
fliop 3 as name- 
ly S.Laurence. 



TheGorpcl 
vpon Holy 
rondediy&p* 
ttmb, 1 4.111 
htm,E.valtatio 

10.3,14. 



Chap. xii. 

had been written of him, and thefe things 
they did to him. 

1 7 The multitude therefore gaue tefti- 
monie, which was with him when he called 
Lazarus out of the graue,& raifed him from 
the dead. 

18 Fortherforealfo the multitude came 
to meete him,becaufe they heard that he had 
done this figne. 

19 The Pharifees therfore faid among 

themfelues, Doe you fee that we preuaile 

nothing? behold, the whole world is gone 
after him. 

20 And there were ccrtaine Gentiles of 
them that $ came vp to adore in the feltiual 
day. 

2 1 Thefe therfore came to Philippe who 
was of Bethfaida of Galilee, & defiredhim, 
faying,Sir,wc arc defirous to fee I e s v s. 

22 Philippe commeth, and telleth An- 
drew. Againe Andrew and Philippe told 
Iesvs. 

23 But Iesvs anfwered them , faying, 
The houre is come, that the Sonne of man 
flial be glorified. 

24 b Amen, amen I fay to you, vnles the 
graine of wheate falling into the ground, 
die : it felf remaineth alone, but if it die, it 
bringeth much fruitc. 

25 He that loucth his life, fiial lofe it : & 
he that hateth his life in this world, doth 
keepe it to life euerlafting. 

26 If any man minifter to me,Iet him fo- 
low me : and where I am, there alfo fhal my 
minifter be. If any man minifter to me, my 
father wil honour him«<pQ 

27 Now my foule is troubled. And what 
fhal I fay ? Father , faue me from this houre. 
But therfore came Iinto this houre. 

28 Father, glorifie thy name. A voice 
therfore came from heauen,Both Ihaue glo- 
rified it,and againe I wil glorifie it. 

29 The multitude therfore that ftoode 
and had heard.faid that it thundered.Others 
faid,An Angel fpake to him. 

30 I e s v s anfwered,and faid, This voice 
came not for mc.but for your fake. 

3 1 Now is the iudgement of the world: 
now the Prince of this world fhal be caft 
forth. 

3 2 And I,* if I be exalted from the earth, 
wil draw al things to my felf. 

33 (And this he faid, fignifyingwhat 
death he fihould die.) 

34 The multitude anfwered jhim , We 
haue heard out of y law, that Christ abi- 

>dcth 



According to S. Iohn. 



i6t 



written of him , and that fuch things they had 
done vnto him. 

1 7 Thepeofte that was with him, when he col' 
led Lazarus out of his grutte , and raifed him 
from death, bare record. 

1 8 Therefore meete him thepeople alfo, be- 
caufe they heard that he had done fuch a mira- 
cle. 

19 The Pharifees therefore fayde among 

themfelues ferceiueye how ye preuaile nothing ? 

Beholde , al the whole worlde is gone after 
him. 

t 

20 There were certaine Greekes amonge 
themjbat came to worjhip at thefeaft: 

21 The fame came therfore to Philtp,which 
was ofBethfaida,* citie of Galilee, and deftred 
him,faying,Sir,we would fane fee lefts. 

22 Philip commeth and telleth Andrew: and 
againe Andrew and Philip told lefts. 

23 nAndlefus anfwered them, faying, The 
houre is come that the fonne ofmanjhoulde be 
glorified. 

24. Verily, verily I fay vnto you, Except the 
wheate corne fall into the ground, and dye, it 

abidethalone : if it dye ,it bringeth foorth much 
fiuite. 

2j * He that loueth his lifefhalllofe it : and Mat "°- J* 

he that hateth his life in this world, [hail keepe it j^?' 

•vnto life eternalL lukej.4. 

26 If any man minifter vnto me, let him fa-* & I 7-33« 
lowmcandwherelam, there jhaU alfo mymi- 
nifter be : If any man minifter vnto me, him will 

my father honour. 

27 Now is my foule troubled, and what JhaU 
I fay ? Father, faue me fom this houre, but ther- 
fore came Iinto this houre. 

28 Father , glorifie thy name. Then came 
there a voice fiomheauen t faying , I haue both 
glorified it ^ndwil glorifie it againe. 

29 Thepeople therefore that ftoode by , and 
hear Ait faid that itthundred: other faid, *An 
Angel fpake to him. 

3 Iefm anfwered and faid, This voice came 
not be caufe of me, but for your fakes. 

3 1 Nowe is the iudgement of this worlde: 
Norve jball the Prince of this world bee cast 
cut. 

32 Andl, if Twereliftedvpftomthe earth, 
■wil draw all men vntome. 

33 (This he faid, fignifyingwhat death he 
fhoulddie.) 

34 Thepeople anfwered him* fVe haue heard Pfalno.4; 
out of the Lowe, that ChriftabidethtHer:andd&#>& 

It hew 



Holy 



will, u , TheGofpel Chap. xii . 

deth for euer: and how faieft thou , The howfayefithou&efonncofmanmufl be ftfted 

Sonne of man mult be exalted ? Who is this vp ? who is thatfonne of man ? 
Sonne ofman? ^f Then leftu /aide vnto them ,Tet a litle 

A 35 lESvsAcrforcfaidtothem,Yetali- "hileu the* light wuhjou:walke*htleye haue loh* l9 

tie wh,le , the light .is among you Walke light Jeaft thcdarkeJfc come on you:ForZ ** 

whiles you haue the light, that the darke- thatrralketb in the dar&mteth neither hi 

neueouertakeyounot.Andhethatwalketh goeth. 
* in darkenes,kno W eth not whither he goeth. 3 6 while j chat* ligkt,beU tue on the light 

$6 WhUesyouhauethelight,beleeuein thatyemay be the children of the livht Theh 

ith^ Th7?K- ^T^ lEc r ^ adrC ° 0f **<9*Sl'fi*, «»d departed ?andrrashid 
hght.^ Thcle things I e s v s fpake and he from them. 

went away,and hid him felf fiom them.^o 37 Sutthough hehaddone fo many mira- 

?7 And whereas he had done fo many cles before themyetbeleeuednot they on him- 
ngnes before them,thcy beleued not in him. . , T >. .,' ' . ,_.. '' ' 

38 That the faying of Efay the Prophet JlI?,^V$? f ¥? MStheVro ! het 
EC J3 ,r. mioht be fulfilled^ he id, L^lho k^SS^W' *&*' * mi ^ 

hatlbeleeuedtbehearingofvs? andthe arme Z^^fZ^ ? f d »*~*** ™'^ 
ofourLordtorvhomhattihenereuealed? <™">f*< Lord bene declared? 

Efa.^9. 3p Therfore they $ could not beleeuc, sp Therfore could they not beleeue,becaufe 

Mc.13,14. bccaufeEfayfaida°ainc, ' that Efaias f aid againe, 

**££ Jg nekatbblindedtheireieSiandtndHra- 40 * He hath blinded their eies, andkarde- m<* 

etes^orvnderftandmththetrhart , andbecon- eies y andleafitheyfhouldvndrrflLd rriththeir «*J* 
41 Thefe things faidEfaie, when he faw them F aAesi8.rf. 

^^Rn^frK p fhim * ,r u +' SvchthingsfaidEfaias^henhefatrhis 

42ButpofthePrmcesalfomanybe-^ J W«e^. J 

52&S fefSJ? T<r bU t tf0 u ^ P t arife l S ^ ** A****, mm*, chieferulers 
$£l3a dld 7^f e fle,thattheym lg htnotbecait alfo many belceJ <m him : L becaufeofthe 

Sfee. ° U 17 ForlevS'- 1 • r Pharifees they did not confeffe htm jiaft they 

refiehathche .43 i'ortheyiouedyglorieofmenmore, fiould be put out of the Synagogue. 
vpperhand, then the gloneofGod. *C . , /,** 

bScr nd L ,44 But Ib, vs cried, andfaid,He that J^S^^ "" Iohn ^' 

ca,hoiike beleeuethinme,dothnotbeleueinme,but th ™ th f*'MGod 

SchS: inhimthatfentme. ** f OT ^ W M ^thatbeleeueth 

^okcepe 4 j Andhethatfeethme,feethhimthat m ™* ele ™ th "'t™™>»*<» him that fent 

thenc™ fent me. wr * 

S3SS* 4* I a light am come into this world: * X ^* dbethat fi^me,feetb him that fent 

fimesuch that eucry one which beleeueth in me, may m \ T *,. . . , ,, , 

wray.hat notremainein thedarkeneffe. ,^f li0ne ome >( )*ltgkttntQ the world, that IohnS.tf. 

.vorid^o. 47 And if any man heare my wordes Tf ett Z heleeiteth onme > ^uld not abide in &H5>. 
E&5S f ^eepethemnot: Idoe not iudge him! **■* ' , „ 

psrrthcywii for Icamenot to iudge the world , but to 47 ^»difany man heare my veordes, and lohnj.i^ 
fiS-. They ^* aue tne w orld. w/«#* w/, Iiudgehimnot : Fori came not to 

il ^'i ntha 4 8 ^ e tnat dclpifeth me, and receiueth itie fecthervorld,buttofauetheworld. 
KmJL ° noc '»y wordes, hath that iudgeth him . the 4* Jfr /A<«r r«r/»^ me, andreceiueth not 
ZSSSg ''T??] hauef P oken ^at/haliudgehira ii^Mnfo, ^ ^ ^ iudgeth him: * ri* ifabiM 
the world. m tne lalt day »W ^ Ihauef}oken i thefameJhaliiud>re him 

49 Becaufeof my felfe I haue not fpo- in the laji day. 

ken,but the Father that fent me, he gaue me 49 For I haue not ffoken of my felfe : but 

commaundement what I Ihould fay , and the Father which fen t me , he gaue me a com- 

what I fhould fpeake. mamdcmentwbatlfhouldfaywd wbatlfoould 

50 And I know that his commaunde- ff'*kf. 

ment is life euerlafting.The things therefore / ■> And I know that his commaundement 
thatl ipeake : as the Father faid to me , fo u life euerLfling; whatfoeuer Iffeake there- 
doe I fpeake. for*,*Hcnas the Father bade me'fo Iff eakg. 

<MAKGI- 



Holy Ch a p. xiii. According to S. Iohn. rfj 

Weeks. MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xii. 

I 8. Meyoufhal.) J&hvjltortmmdm£dm&n^Amtffa#Wty4^frfitftf 1l 9 m ' 

H Ai'ioiiftine Tr <o in loan, faith : WW acordingto the preface of his body in whkhht rcat htmflwdfripfl againe, Real or corpo, 
**& *• •-Sec Match z6 fedU-He was to tary but a final time, with the Church corporally. Beda in I zjoan. «ll prcfcnce, 

1 20 Came vp to) We tnay fee tl>ere is a great dfference where a man pray or adore, at heme or in tlx Church and 

Rbem.2. w ]^ e fcw ^^ 

Vuiy 2 The text is G«cians,which were Iewes dwelling among the Gent»ls,or at leaft Profely tcs,that were bound 
ffflie. 2, J hdaw tovifuethe Temple at Ierufalem . But now fay th S.Paule, / will ban mento pray i» all places,&c.u 

Tim.i.8;4/*n»f/;e»»»»^ 
r so Couldnotbelecue.) If mymanaslf (faith S, Augufime) wfythey could not beleern : 1 an fact roundly, 

Rhem. j. he ^r ethey wm lJ ^.Traft.3 3 .in \o.See the meaning ofthisftead> y Am*t.MAU} i t f .Mar.4,1 *. 
Hike Z . They neither would nor could be willing,bec aufc they were reprobate. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xii. 

; < Why was.) Sow'tcl^d, couetous ,and facrilegious per fans reprehendgood men fcrbefiowing their goods vpon Churcborna- 

jlbem. 4* cf] „ reh orJments' &cvnder pretence of 'better befiowing them on the poore. fitch Prouidefor th poore as ludas did. mem. 

r 1Up a. There is no fuch neede or vfe of Church ornaments whereof you fpcake,as was or the anointing of Chrift, Church oma- 
t take 4> ^ Aemyftcrico fhisburial,thereforcthecafeisnothinglike. n,£nts ' 

, 6 Athecfc) ludasdidnott\nnfirfiperifhwhenhefouldourlord,fcrhewaia thetfe before: and beinglofihe Toleration of 

' ^ e tfokwedClrrifl,notmhari,kttinbodyonely. which our Maifier tolerated ', togtue vtahffon to tolerate tin U t rathet *e«» a « 
'then deuidethe Mj.Aug.traa.50.in lo. 

CHAP. XIII. 

At his (allfuvperjo gitte his farewd,and that in mofi wonderful lotting maner, 4 he wafljeth his Difcip'.esficte, 6 be- 
gimungwithTeter, 8 ( (hewinghow neceffarie it is for vs to be wafhedbyhim inBaptifine, and needful alfit after 
Baptifme) 12, and by this example teac\m« them alhumilitie one toward an other, at ThenheforeteUeth,that 
(notwithstanding his exceeding loue toward them) one men of them wil betray him, meaning ludas, z% as to lohn he 
fecretly [kewetkJfter whofegcing out,he reioyceth and faith that euen now the hoitre is come, 34 tonmtendeth vry 
to them to loue together, as a new commaundement, $6 and forctelleth Titer who prejiimed to much of hisowne 
firength,thatcuen this night be wil deny him thrife, 

A N D before the feftiual da y of Pafchc > Vl E f ore * the f ea fi °f the Pap°»tr , when le- Martha; 

vponZndy XTlIes vs knowing that his houre was Ufusknewe thathis home was come thathe j™* 1 ' 



Th S t^ come tn *t he fliould paffe out ofthis world jhou/ddepart out of this world vnto the Father* 
thcm&g to his Father : whereas he had loucd his that whenhe louedhis owne whichwerein theworld, 
Sutkdt were in the world, vnto the end he loued vnto the ende he lotted them. 

!"" s ' them. 2 \Andwhenitwasnow Cupper (after that\*°™™l> 

Mt,i,r. * And when* flipper was done, whereas thedeuiUad a inthe hear tof ludas Jfcariot ***** 

Mr.,4,1. thedeuilnowhadputintothehartofludas Smom{o J ztobet him) %P™ S 

Luc.a»,t. Ifcariote the Sonne ofSimon,to betray him: ' ' ssnsn * 

L B mcaneth' 3 Knowing that the Father gaue himal 3 Iepukgrniug that the Father had giuen 
the eating of thinos into hishandes,8c that he came from al things into his handes, and that he was come 
SSihe God%d goeth to God. t fim God,«ndwent to God: 

iniiiturionof ^ He riieth from fupper, and Iaiethafidc 4 He rife th from [upper, and laieth afde his 
mtttt'wasafier his garments,andhauingtakenatowel, gir- vpper garments : mdvebenhehadtakenatowel, 
tins. dednim ielf. he girded him fe/fe. 

5 After that , he put water into a bafon, J j^ er t y t hepowreth water into a bafon t 
and j) began to wafh the feete of the difci- md y e ^ an t0 wa p } t h e difciples feete, and to wipe 
ples,and to wipe them with the towel wher- thm deane m fj fa towe / herewith he was 
with he was girded. girde i 

6 He commeth therfore to Simon Petef. g ^ cmmth y t0 Simm PeUy . w 

And Peter faith to him , Lord , doeft thou ^^ r aith vn to him .Lord, doefi thou wafhmy 
walh my feete? _ _ - ^ ? J 

7 I e s v s anfwered and faid to him, That J 

which I doc,thou knoweft not now, hereaf- 7 lefts anfwered,and fatd vnto htm t What I 

tcr thou fhalt know. *° e » thott mte fi notno ™ '- ** thoujhalt k^owe 

8Peterfaithtohim,Thouflialtnotwa(h hereafter. 
myfeeteforeuer.lEsvsanfweredhim,IfI $ Peter faith vnto km, 7 hou fhalt netier 

wafh thee not, thou fhalt not hailc part with wafh my feete. lefts anfwered htmjf I wafh thee 

me% notjhouhajtnopartwithme. 

. . a Simon /' A P su . 



&£„ • ThcGofpel Chap. x ,„. 

9 Simon Peter faith to him,Lord,not on- 9 Simon Peter fay th vntohim horde not 
ly my feete,but alfo handes,and head. nsy feete onely,bmsdf my hanaes,andmyhead 

10 Iesvs faith tohim, He that is wafh- ,„ r ^ r , r . ,. „ , . J 
ed,needeth not but \\ to waft his feete, but is jJL m \T &» * h , tm ' He th f M "4*d*ee- 

cleane vvholy. Andyou are cleane, butnot „t% ^T^^'i *"**»»"* 
a!, r/wtott Andye are cleane, but not all. 

11 For he knew who he was that would " For ^ e kfetvevhoittras that fhoulde be- 
betrayhim. thcrfore he faid, You are not tr f) him: therefore fayde he , Ye are not all 
cleane al. cleane * 

12 Therforc, afterhe had wafliedtheir l2 S<"fter he bad tvajhed their feete , and 
feete,& take his garments,being fct downe, receiue dhis clothes, and rvasfet downe agatne, 
againe he faid to them, Know you what I he fajdvnto tbem , Woteyewhatlhauedoncto 
hauedonetoyou? J 01 *- 

1 3 You cal me, Maifter, and Lord : and '3 Te caUme Matter and Lord, andye fay 
youfaywel/orlamfo. Kel : for fo I am. 

1 4 If then I haue waflied your feete,Lord *+ Iflthenyour Lord and Maflerhaue rea- 
and Maifter , you alfo ought to wath one an fbedyour feete ye alfo ought to wafh one another s 
others feete. feete. 

l$ For I haue giuen you an example, '/ For I ' haue giuenyou an enfamtle, thatye 
that as I haue done to you, fo you doeal- Jhoulddoe as 1 haue done toyouf 

{ °"& . Tr r . . * 6 *t r eri!y,verilyIfayvmoyousheferuantlohn lUQ , 

16 Amen amen I lay to you, aferuantis ts not greater then hi* mailer, neither themef- nmk.10.14. 
not greater then his lord, neither is an Apo- fenger greater then he that fent him. lute 6.40. 
ftle greater then he that fent him. ly /A4* flffl fL/i,t.-» l^. ■ n- 

17 Ifyouknowthefethings,youfhalbe ^^^thefetkngs^eareyetfye 

bleiTed if you doe them. '* IfreakenotofyouallJhorwhomlhatie 

18 Ifpeakenotofyoudrlknowwhom chofen ,^ the Script*) nusy be fulMed, 
I haue chofen.But that the S enpture may be * «•# t l at 0Mltt u u b/ ,a L*l «. i 1 /? / 

vp his heele apainft me. * „, , . 

19 Fronfthis time I tel you , before it ., !* **»*&$*»*&' *«■», 0***m 
come to palTe : that when it flial come to *y Cm * W "** ***» «** /** 

pa(fe,youmaybeleeue,thatIamhe. Mrr .. ., _. , , 

20 Amen,amen, I fay to you, he that re- . ., v [ r % v ™bJf«y™toyou,hethatrc- Matt.10.40. 
ceiueth any that I fend, recciuethme : and T!f "Hf""**"*. mHm*m:Ml iukc.io.i*. 
hethatreceiuethme,receiuethhimthatfent *" k,wwilr > recemethhim that fent 



me. 



21 When lESvshadfaidthefe things, . " J^^H^ti'M^^^^^f^l 

he was troubled in fpirit : and he protefte°d bl f^te^dtefl ; fied^dfayd, Verily, ve- ™£ £ «■ 

MauS,t8. and faid:* Amen, amen I fay to you: that "*' f a J ^0 you , that oneoj you Jball betray mQ ' u 

Mar.i4,ift one ofyou/hal betray me. ** _ . ,„ . 

Luc.»,«. 22 Thedifciplestherforelookedonevp- j ? ™™ the difciples looked one on another, 

on an other,doubting of whom he fpake. do ^ttngofn>home hesjake. 

23 There wastherfore oneof his difci- 2 * Tfcrc was one of ' Iefus difciples leaning 
pies leaning in the bofomeof I e s v s, he ** ^fi" ^ofome , euen he rrhome lefus lo- 
whom I e s v s loued . *^« 

24 Therfore Simon Peter beckeneth to 2 + To him becl>ened Simon Peter therefore, 
him,and faid to him , Who is it of whom he tljat hefbwldaske »ho ttjhouldbe of '» heme he 
fpeaketh ? ^<«fei 

25 He therfore leaning vponthe bread *S He then,whenhe leaned on Ieftubreaft, 
ofl e s v s,faith to him,Lord,who is he ? fudvnto bimjjordpho is it ? 

26 lEsvsanfwered: Heitisto whom I 26 lefts anfwered , Heitistowhomelfhali 
flial reach the dipped bread. And whenhe giueafop,when I haue dipped it. tAndwhenhe 
had dipped the bread,he gaueitto Iudas If- had dipped the fop, hegaueit to ludas Ifcariot 
cariote Simons Sonne. the fonne ofjimon. 

27 And after the moifd, then Satan en- 2? ^[nd after \ the fop, Sam entred into, Hc hadta- 



i 



Chap. Xtiu According to S.Iohri. 164. 

tred into him. And Iesvs faith to him,That him.Then faid Iefui vnto him, Thatihoa doe/l 9 

which thou doeft, doe it quickely. doe qutckely. 

28 But no man knew of thok that fate at 2 S That wijl no man at the table , for -what 

table to what purpofe he faid this vnto him. intent hejpake vnto him. 

20 For certaine thought , becaufe Iudas 20 Some of them thought, bccaufc FhcLis had 

jchrifthaJ __ had the t purfe,that Iesvs had faidc to him, the bagge^ that Iefus had faide vnto him) *Bm 

SSS'S- J* ie tno ^ e tn i n g s which are needefull for vs thofe thtngs that wee haue neede ofagainjlthe 

wn him by ? to the feftiuall day : or that he mould giue feafi ; or that hejhoufd gittefome thing to the 

which wasvfed g He therefore hailing rcceiucdy mor- 39 As fione then ash? had received tfyefep, 
Seneceifi- fel,incontinent went forth.And it was night. he went immediatlyo/u: and it Was night. 
ties.&befjow- 3 1 When he therefore was gone foorth, 3 i Therefore >, when bee was gone ot(t,1efus 



ed vpon the 
poorc 



Iesvs faid,No w the Sonne of man is glori- faid,Nowe is thefonne of man glorified: and God 
fied , and God is glorified in him. is glorified in him. 



3 1 If G od be glorified in him , God alfo 3 2 If God be glorified in him , GodfhaUalfo 
wil glorifie him in him felfe,and incontinent glorifiehim in himfelfe^dfhallftraightway glo- 
will he glortfie him. rife him. . 

33 Litle children , yet a litle while I am 33 Litle children ,yet a litle while ami with 
10.7,34. withyou.You mail feeke me, and * as I faid you. * Ye fiall feeke me : andaslfaidevhto the Mm7-lb 
to the Ie vves , Whither I goc , you cannot Iewes, Whither /g<v,thither can ye not come; to 
come: to you alfo I fay nowc. : yott alfo fay I nowe. 

1.10.3,13. 34 *A||newecommaundementIgiucto 34 ^tAnewecommaundementgiuelvnto.lohnxi.xS. 
you, That youloueone another : as I haue you, That ye lone together, as I ' hane louedyou, leuiuja*.- 
Ioued you, that you alfo loue one an other, that euenfoye hue one another. 

3 j In this all men mall knowe y you are 3S By this (hall all men knowethatye are my 
my difciples,ifyouhaue loueone to an other. difcipleSy if ye haue hue one to another. 

1 6 SimonPeter faith to him, Lord, whi- 36 *Simon Peter faid vnto him, Lordejvhy- Mit.t6.14. 
thergoeft thou? Iesvs anfwered, whither I thergoefi thou? leftu anfwered him ^Whither I '■•■"«* 
;oe,thou canft notnowe folowe me, but goe, thou cansl: not folowe me nowe :buttkpkfhdt CM4 *' 
.lereafterthoumaltfolowe. folowe me afterwards. . \ . " 

3 7 Peter faith to him , Why cannot I fb- 37 Peter faid vnto him, Lorde,why cannot I 
Mit.t6j f. lowe thee nowe ? * I will yeelde my life for followe thee nowe ? I will ieopard my life for thy •■ •-•■•" 
inar.nj,*?. thee. fate. ■/",- 

Lu.ji,33« ^g Iesvs anfwered him, Thy life wilt 38 Iefus anfwered him, Wilt thouieoparde 
thou yeelde for me ? Amen , amen I fay to thy life for myfake*.Verily&erily I fay vnto thee, 
thee , the cockc (hall not crowe , vntill thou the Cocke [hall not crowe , till thou haue denied 
denie me thrife. methrtfe. „ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xiii. 

Rhcttt, I ?• Began to wafl) .) This lotion was not only ofcurtefie^fuch as the levees vfidtow»trd their gheftes y not only for. ex- Purlcfc rcquf- 
ample of humilhie : but for myflerie andfignifieation of the great purine that is required before we come to receiue the holy f cd w the re- 
Sacrament , which flraight after this wafhing was to be infiitutedandgmen to the Jpofiles. Ambr.li.3 .dc S a cr a .c.x ; Bcr- B?Saorairwi!u 

nard.de cosna Domini Serm.i, . ; •■ 

Tldke.t The doftrine is very true,yet not fo aptly gathered out of the text. •',,'■ 

Hhem 2 JO ' TowaJhhisfecte.) Thefoulnepeofthefeetejvhenalltherefi hcleanejignifieth the earthly affefffatiandrf- V™W finn « 
li^cs of former finnes remitted : which are to be deanfed by deuout aSles ofcharitie am humlitie^u $. A mbr ofc Jib.3 A c facrrf^Mc- 
<£mbrof& Sacr.c.i snd S. Auguftine cp.t 08. & traft.Jtf.in Io. doe note m jini becaufe this was onely a ceremonie 9 andyethadfuth monies, 
rJi//" a * face y fab noxoe an % afterward vfed of the jipoflles^that it f urged fmaller offehfes and filthifies ofthfoute 9 as S, Ambrofe 

and S. Bernard gather y it may not feemeftrange that holy water and fitch ceremonies may remit veniallfinnes* 
Tulkc 2 ^ ac ^ e rc ^q ucs of former finnes remitted , are to be elenfed by deuoute aftcs of charitic and humilicie, Satisfaaion 

none of the fathers whom you cite, doe teache in any one worde. Ambrofe contendeth for a cerernonie of ^ or "^^ 
wafliing the feete , of them that are newly baptized, which the Church of Rome did not obferue in that time* 
And aniwering this obieftion why the feete neede to be wafhcd,wheh allfinne is wafhed away in Baptilmc,he 
fai thiBecaufi sAdam was fttpptated by the dettiljmd poifon was (bed vpon hisfteteflxrfore thou wafhefi thy feete fh** in t\tt 
famepartjn which thefirpent deceined 9 grtat*r aide offanffificatio may be added jthat he may not jupplant thee afterward. 
Therefore thou wafhefi thy feete \that thou mayefi wafh away the poyfon oftheferfent+Alfo itprofiteth vnto humilhie f hat 
vefhculd not be afbamedin a myfitrie^f that we do not difdainein a£«i2ce,This faith Ambrofe to maintaine y cere* 
monie of wafliing of feete after baptifme.Auguft.cp.io8.gathereth no more of this text, but y Peter was bapti- 
2edj& denieth y he did penance, as cVsey which were called penitents vfed to do for hainous offeces:but as all 
Chvifti Ss had need to rcpct a or to do pc nacq daily for their daily finnes & tr afgreflios,which he proueth by the 

Ii. $. ordinary 



r 



tnn : TheGofpell Cha*. xinr, 

E ' ordinary rfc of faft!ng,dmcs^nd prayer,in which we fay/cij/w oj « ne forgiuejhtreby mardfenint ^ „ /, _ 
fing<f«™ren,«Kdhe^ 

LordesPrayer »hen wefayfcrgiue t» our dtbtsjts mforgiue our debters :for ifweacknoMecurfinneTJ,!^ ., 

c«andfiJt^eireofthe.toulc(wluchUfelf C )yctwhynxo^ 

neuer knewe,rernit ven»all finncs as they call them } What Ambrofe fay th you hauc heard beforf but if B r raeS * 

nards auflorme in this cafe be fufficient , y qu muft make ablution of feete the eight facrainenUFo hee a* Th e dek fc. 

teyned^nd continually to be vfed after baptifmc. c 

Rhem.J. »4- You alfo ought) Our Mailer neuer (bait 



iwttutnd 



hn affimingtln cl^Uce mt to be mceffary for the communicants} ' " '** areSacrame-s 

M '^' . NotonelybytJieChurchesauaorme.whichncueracceptedthisceremonicforafacr^^^^ butbvrhc £ c dwhichnot 

Scnpturc it fclfe,we knowe thatit is none :becaufe it is no feaJe of Gods grace, nor hath JS^ j ' 

(hing by Chnft,once wholy vnto regeneration, and dayly of our feete for our dayly tranfereffions Who, JZL 
there is no reafon why we ihould beleeue the Pop.fh Church^at chc cup is tJLaSSStSS^. 
cants contrary to the marufeft inftiruuon of Cbrift, & the praftne of the Apoftles expreffed in he ScZre " 

isissi&ins "*?*. mh ? ^t- •2* ■•* 5** •* •• *■ « »^2£Sc 

geth it after the forme of his owiit loue toward vtgandgiueth grace tofulfliit. 

. C H A P.-XIIII. 

■•■-■ • 3%n> bemgfad,becaufe ht [aid that U muft goe from thmJtt cmfortttk them mam vayes asjmtim, them !« L^, 

Ud.l1 J^H?»^«*-Ufc(A«*,iitoCfcwft)|fa B* GhofltobcaftlrbisdLZeZhl 
tncethisbii death (halbe, and not for ay guilt of his owne. if J d 

2£.»?ra. T' Etnot yourhart be troubled. Yoube- f . 
lip and iacobs l^leeue in God.beleeue in me alfo J-j 



t-rhefe manfi- 2 «* m 7 others houfe there be * many , r„ „,„ A j> ,.r , ,, 

onsfignific manfions.Ifnot,I would hauetolde you Be- ~ vPt^^Vi?"**!*"*! 1 *- 

SSS? caufelgoetoprepareyouaplace. 7 ' ^/^«/^«^^i^r^: /^r 

HE? 3 AndifIgoe%dprepareyouaplace:I t0 ^ ^ce foryot, 

come againe and will take you to my felfe, / Andiflgoe to prepare a place for yon , / 

that where I am,you alio may be. * rt ^ come "gaine* and receiueyou euen vnto my 

4 And whither I goe you knowe,and the fifcjhatwhertltmjkherenuiyytbealfo. 

wayyouknow. , *AMitber Igoe,yek»owe,a»dtherray 

j I nomas iaith to him, Lord, we knowe jekyowe. J 

not whither thou goeft : and howe can we J Thomas faith vnto him, Lordyve htm not 

knowetheway? nhither thongoefl : and hme can ve knowe the 

6 I e s v s faith to him, I am the way and wa J? 

J!p e S ie, r d k helife,n0manCOmmetht0 ' Ie M^™tohimJamtherva h andthe 
theFaAerMbyme. trueth^dthelife: Nomancor^etLtohc 

7 Ifyouhadknowenme, myfatheralfo lather^mbyme 

v»iA S^'jSt? ' Solo , n g timeIan> » Ifrfi&m'iim.nmltHmfilm. 
Phtne he thatfeeT" °? \"7 ? f *" T A *^ • W /« *^ ' fe * »« ft-«- 

PtaUppchethatfceAmcfceditheFatet miPhili^^^hatbp^^h^fi^ 



Holy Chap, xi in. According toS.Iohn. \6% 

week*. dfoH ow&yeftthou,Shc^ vstheFather? thefather:andhwfayejl thou thenjheweW the 

xoDoeftthounotbeleeuethatlamm father! ...«. v-- , . ; • 

^Father and the Father.in me? The words ■ / o BtleeHeSl thou not that I am m the. fa- 
h a pe ke to y ou,of my felfe I fpeake not^ ibr. W lb «* *p «r f * «iArito / 

ButmyFather that a bideth:inme,hedoeth M.M, 7 J"*^#^iff 
u y Vc • the father thai dwclUth in me tuhcthatobth the 



the workes. 



- ti Bcleeuevounot.thatlaminther-a- »w^«. - ;. 

•hcrandtheFaLmmefO^rvvifeforthe » J^mthvlm^M 



wonces mem mu» «»"«" - . . ...... ,-..... 

12 Amen, amen I fay to you, he that be- /**& -• • . ... 

lceuethbme the workes thatl doe,healfo , 2 My, verily [fir*"/****}*, 
S Xn *nd areater then thefe flial he doe. Ieeuetbe»we,tbe*erkeslk4t) 'htjkffr* *» 
^,^KtoAe Wher , & what- 4. 4, * wigm****** *frd* 
foeuervoumallaskeinmyname,thatwillI doe,becaufetgoevnmhe father. 
S that theFathermaybe glorifiedin „ \^i»^»»jff«J%*% S, 
theSonne. «-~ >*f rfldoe.thattht -father may be glo- "££ 

•rheGofpeijn jf you as k e me any thing in my name, rtJUdm the fame. 

SSSSthtttriU^doe. ' t f IfyeM^ks^hmgmmyfume^ml 

of the Pope, & »< Ifvou $loueme,kecpemycomman- <foe//. .. .. 

*ponWhitfun *> / - * i f ffye hue me, kgejte my commandements. 

** TrAndlwilla-ike the fathered he will 16 And Ixvill pay the father ^hfhJlgtue 

•iue you an other c Paraclete,that he may a- y ou another cbforter, that he may abide vntbyo* 

bld iT5 Tr^e sliri^of trueth, whom ^ world ' % ' in^thef^irit of trueth,whomthe world 

cannot receiuc,becaufe it feeth him not,nei- cannot receiue,becaufe the worldefeeth htm not, ,. .; ', 

'(halknow. t herknowethhim.butyou« knowchim:be- neither kgmeth him: butyeknowehtm,forhe 

caufche(haUabidcwyou,&ihallbcinyou. dwelleth mthyot^mdjbalbt my ou. 

1 8 I will not leaue you orphanes : I will / 8 Iwillnot leaueyou comfortUfe, I come t* 

you* 
C To Yewlitle while: and the world Teeth 'ip Yet a title while, and the worlde feeth me 

me no more. But you fee me, becaufe I Hue, no more : butyefee me,becaufe I liue t andyejhall 

9 nd vou fhall liue '«Cfi ^M» alio. 

,0 InthatdayyouMknowthatlam « n**rfi*j>h*»J*l~*»>9 

tamv6ther,andyouinme,andIinjrou. fiAnr.miyatmmc^iilmym. 

T5e thathathmy commaun/emenK, 2, mtha^h^emmamimmt^i 

andfcepeth then; heit isthatloucthmc. ^^M^tlffm&miml 

Mi he L loueth me, (hall be loued of my U th«t ImtthmtMlclwAofmyfxherM 

fehen and I ™1 loue him.and W iU manifctt J mil kvhim , ******* «mfifr» 

myfelfetohim.KJ- >>"»■ j^^^y^^^rfc^iot,, 

• ^ "Thefeehlngshauelfpokentoyoua- ^'gX^vvhichis^H^ 
,6 S CT U Paraclete the holy Ghoft, »4w *>*r«*/«* »»9 -* . ** 

»*.»- S™eachyouallthings,and?4^"vnto ^Mtw, wW**!**/** 

^ajJrtyouanthingswhatfoeucrlfluU&ytoyou. «7<>». • 

ujndij. ' 47 Peace '* * ■*'*: 



*t,» 



Rhem.i. 
Tulke.i. 



-The.Go<Hl CHAP.xnn. 

' 47PeaceIleaaetoyou > mypcaceIgiuc 27 Pjanl Urn with «* ™ »,„ r- 

to you. not as tbe worid giuct^oe I | iue ^youJ/JZZ^X^l 
» you. Let not your hart be doubled , nor «.,£ M}amhm ie TSu^T* 

SlT ^ J [^ Uedm ^° U *~9> «»d come agaiL vmol 7 *f I 

;x;o; p nfybtur henitii,aU cometo * ^i****** 1 *"* 

.U-Cetvsgoehence. *" A ££^#£SK££T~ 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Ch.p. x.m 






The Heretikes 
as Faithles 






tt fill ' ! L r ° —w'wamjufcattL- 

Eu a ngeIifts.But all miracles that feiSminS 

Scri P rures,we efteeme as Auguffin^ rfSS^d^rJ^ 00 ^ W ¥ ch is not ta "§ ht in *« 

The holy 6hoft (hall euer iJZZ^?^^££^*1^ *** W. §22 ° " 



FM&C+ The holy Ghoftuhall euer iSffiff ^^^^W S5£" 

true member of the Church^oreueryScrW 
allpruuleges,that the Apoftlcs had, neceffar S^ f^/^*^'^^ .ndmdte 
f uerncment of the Chiircfi. ^ccuarie toi conuerfion of the worldc , but not for the perpctuall go. *"* «* 



Fulkc.$. 




*8. Fathey 



Holy Chap.xv. According toS.Iohn. \66 

W f E E K i z8 Tather greater then I.) Tl?ere is noplace of Scripture thatfetmub any thing fo much to mtAjtfor the Sacra- ne ArJans a1 . 
W m * G * mmt Lie< as this and other in outward (bene of wordes feemed to rmkifor the Brians, who denied the emabtie oftlx Some leage as plaint 

•A JMfci**^*****^ ««W»«^*r*«H«W* accordtngtohsDiumttithe camofthiFa. wewmmat* 

thtrJtitfiht Hereto or ttifeafe of 'this time were ^rianifme,YnefbouUfimlvpon thefe places and tl^ukfagainjtth^ri' 

ans^mwdovponothersagainfitheVrotefiants,^ lujv.%1 1*4. 

*«/& rf This place is true of the humanitie of Chnft.whicb f Amnsblafphcmoiifly applied to his diu.nitic: which 

fm ' in many other places is proued moft plainely,to be equal with his father. So conference of Scnptures,(if the 

* Paoifts would eiuc 6Uet their preiudicate opinions,)would ende all controuerfies betwecne vs: As wel,that of conference of 
the corporall rnaner of prefence of Chrift in the Sacrament, as other. For thefe wordes. This is my body, mutt Scriptures. 
befovnderftoode,astheybe not contrary to other places of Scripture, that auouchc the trueth of Chriitea 

humanilie - CHAP. XV. 

Ueexhorteth them to abide inhim(tUtis,hisChunh,beingthetruevint,andnot the Synagogue of tb tints any more) 
g and in his kuejouing one an other, and typing his comnvumdements: I J fhmng /»» much be accowitetb of them, by 
thh that be dieth for them, If andreueaktbvntotlxmthtfecmsofheaum, 17 and appointed) then fmtetobeperpe* 
tual: lS confrmingthemalfoagainft the perfections and hatred of 'th obfinate lewes. • ' 

TheCorpdforTAmthetmevinerandmyfathcristhehuf- ^ Am the true vine >andmy Tather is thehufi 
oneMaayr. J^and-man. Xbandman. 

a Euery % branche in mee , not bearin g 2 Euery * tranche that beareth not finite in Matt. 1 j,i 3. 
fruitc he wil cake it away: and euery one that me,hee uketh away : and euery branch that bea- 
beareth ftuite , he wil purge it,* that it may rcth finite, heepurgeth, that it may bring foorth 
bring more fruitc. morefmite. .,.,.. 

. Howe you are cleane for the % worde 3 Nowe are ye cleane through the worde Iohn13.11. 
xvhichlhauefpokentoyou. which Ihaue^ohenvntoyou. 

4 Abide in me rand I in you.Asy branche 4 Abide inmejindlinyou: Asthe brachcan 
cannot beare fruit of it felt, Jvnles it abide in not beare fruite ofitfelfe, except tt abide in the 
y vinc:fo you neither,! vnles you abide in me. vine, no more canye: exceptyeabtdeinme. 

c I am the vine : you the branches, he y I am the vine, ye are the branches :Hee 
that abideth in me,& I in him, the fame bca- that abidethin mee find J in him % the fame brin- 
reth much fruite : for without mee you can geth foorth much fruite : For without me canye 
doe nothing. doe nothing. 

6 If any abide not in me : he mail be call 6 If a man abide not in mee, he is coil foorth 
foorth as the branche, and mall wither, and as a branche 3 and withered , and men gather 
they mail rather him vp, and c aft him into them, and catt them into the fire, and they 

the fire,and he burnetii. burne, 

t ifa schifma. 7 If you $ abide in me, and my wordes a- 7 If ye abide in mee, andmy words abide in 
gee pray neua y^ in „ ou . „ ou fl^l as k e what thing foeuer you,yefhallask£ what ye wtll, and it fhalbe done 

norheVd.b'e- you wil,and it (hal be done to you.,£0 for you. 

Sh She 8 In tnis my & tner is g lor ^ ed: y y° u brin o * Herein is my father glorified f hat ye beare 

bodyofchrift. very muchfruite, and become my Difciples. much frutte^nd become mydifciples. 

As mv father hath loued me,I alfo haue 9 As the father hath louedme t e\xcnfohaue 
loued you'.Abide in my loue. Ilouedyou: continue youin my hue. 

1 o If you Jkcepc my precepts,you flial a- / o If ye keepe my commaund£ments,yefhaU 
bide in my loue : as I alio haue kept my fa- abide in my hue, euen as I haue kept my fathers 
thers preccpts,and doe abide in his loue. commandements,and abide in his hue. 

11 Thefe things I haue fpoken to you, " Thefe things baue I fpokenvntoyou, that 
thatmyioymaybe in you,and your ioy may my ioy might remaine inyou, and that your toy 
be filled might be full. 

10.13,34. j 2 *fhis is my precept,that you loue one / 2 *Thisismy commandement, that ye loue Iohn r j.j* 

another,asIhauelouedyou. together as I haue loued you. !*£*"' 

TheGofpd 1 , Greater loue then this no man hath, 13 Greater louehathnomanthenthts, that a «•*«•** 

SfaTthatamanyeldhislifeforhisfrendes. man befiowe his life for hufrtendts. 

ontheSeof i 4 You 'arc my frendes, if you doe the 14 Te aremyfriendestfyedoewbatfoeuerl 

"Apoflie. thh sthat i cotnrna undyou. commaundeyou. 

1 c Nowe I call you not feruants : for the / / Hencefoorth call I not you feruants,for 
feruant knoweth not what his Iterd doth. But theferuantknoweth not what his lord doeth, but 
vou I haue called frendes : becaufe at things you haue I called friendes .-for stll things that I 

* w h at . haue 



Su«L . ThcGofpel Chap.xv. 

whatfoeuer Iheard of my father,Ihaue no- haue heard of my father, bane Imadehnowen 
titled vnto you. vnto you. 

16 You chofe not me, but I chofeyou: 16 * Ye hone not chofin me,but 1 hone cho- Matt.!? u 
and haue appointed you rthatyougoe, and fenyo^andordeinedyo^thatyoufhouldoceand ' 
bnng mute : and your fruit abide : that what- bring forth finite, and that your finite jhould re. 
ioeuer you aske the father in my name, he maine: that whatfoeuer ye Jhafl ash of the father 
maygiueityou«C0 inmynamefamay giueityott. 

1 7 Thefe things I commaunde you, that 17 Thiscommaunde Iyou, that ye lone tore- 
you Joue one an other. ther. * 

2S&K . 18 Ifthe world hate yourknow ye that it 18 Ifthe world hateyou^knowe that it ha- 
n»n and iudo "»tn hated me before you. ted me before it hatedyou. 

**" IP Jfyouhadbecnofyvvorld,theworld i> Ifyewereofthew'orlde, the worlde would 

would Ioue his owne. but becauf e you are bus his omte : howbeit, becaufe ye are not of the 
not of the world, but I haue cholen you out worlde, but I haue chofinyou out of the worlde 
of the world,therfore the world hateth you. therefore the wtrrldhatethyou. 

20 Remember my word that I faide to 20 * Remember the worde that Ifaide vnto iohn 13. «f 

J0.13.1e?. you, * The fcruant is not greater then his you,The feruant u not greater then the lorde ; ij ~mat.10.i4. ' 

LuSo* P^?' tfthc y h a» c P c rfccutedme,youaI- they haue perfecuted mee, they willalfoferfecute 
* • fo will they perfecute. if they haue kept my you: if they haue \e ft my faying, they will keeve 
*Hfforcfhew- word,tyoursalfowiltheykeepe. yours alfo. 

wUnotobcJ 7 2I But althefc things they wil do to you 21 'But all thefe things mil 'they doe vnto yon 

™d?3 ™ f° r my name fakc : becau ** e thc y knowe not fa™! **mcs faksfceastfe they haue notknowen 
mamci'be- nim that fent me. himthatfentme. 

« n «mn7d , " IfIna dnotcomc,&fpoken tothem, 22 If lhadnotcome,andjp ken vnto them, 

chrifc 01 vnc tne y mould not haue finne : but nowe they theyfiould haue had noftnne : but now haue they 

prcceps. haue no excufe of their finne. nothing to cloke their fmne witha/L 

23 He y hateth me,hatcth my father alfo. 23 He that hateth me,hateth my father alfo. 

24 ||If I had not done among them works £4 If I had not done among them the workes 
that no other man hath done, thcyihould which none other man did, they jhould haue had 

not haue finnc.-but now both they haue feen, noftnne: but now haue they bothfiene 3 a»d hated 

and they doe h ate both me and my Father, both me andnty father. 

25 But that the worde may be fulfilled, ss But this commeth to paffe , that the 
PU4,i?. which is written in their law: That they hated vorde might be fulfilled that is -written in their 

-ms gratis. & lawe*They hated me without a caufe. VhU<x9 

TheGofpei 2 6 But when the Paraclete commeth 26 Butwhenthe comforter is come *whomI , . ' \ 

KhXfeL t h ° m P T 1 f l nd 7° U fr ° m the Father > the rtillfendvntoyoufromtL father, euenthe fbmt hbilt 
fion^nd in a Spirit of truth,which procedeth from the Fa- oftrueth, which proceeded of the father he (hall 
JSi* 1 ther,hemaIgiueteftimonieofme: ieftifieofme. * ' * ' ' 

A&.I.U 27 An %°uftalgiuetcftimonie,becaufe 27 Andyefballbearewitneffealfojbecaufeyc 

youare with me from the beginning. haue benewith me fiomthe beginning. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xv. 

Xhem.l. , * Branchinme.) ^'"fi'^fi^^anchesmhhb^ymypcalthatiefmtlesjherforeU 

bers of Chriti and the Church. J J 

Fulkci. J^™^ 

Sacramcmally,but not in deeded thatbrmgethmfitutfamotbtint]* *Wfaich ChryfoftomeW; j in loan no true mem- 
Although by futh he feemethtobetoynedtoChrifi.EuthymJnlUoan. bersofChrift 

Bhem.2, *• rha tit may bring.) ManmiymntinuallyiweafeiniHmctmdfan^.^ & his Church. 

Fulke 2. T h . e F" 6 m r embers of Chrift "ay continually encrcafe by his grace in the fruiccs of fankwhich arc holines 

and ngntcouines. 

Rhem.j. 3- Word which I haue.) S^HzuflmeexpoundttbitoftUStcrmmdwdtfBapifa 

offreaciimgonely.TtAck.vo.mlo. % » 

Fulke 3. S. Auguftine doth not fo expound it,but fiSeweth how water doth clenfe inBaptifmeJiamelv by vertue of the « 

word. H,s words are thcf^ T 

way ,1k vord,«»d what ,s tl* water b»t wztert Tlx word commeth to the ekment,and it h made a Sactamtvtfuen the fame 
as it were a vifible mrd,&c. * ' 

„r „, ,_., ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xv. 

M*W*4' 4- Vnlesyouabide.) r/^c ^w^e4rf W ,Ifyourcma^^ 

<^f<«Mke,g>nev^tth^^ 

w.Aug.dccorrept&gra.c.ij. - -■ S.Auguftinc P 



Chap. xv. According to S. Iohiu 167 

Tttlkc 4% S. Auguftine faith not, that no man can be fare of pcrfeuerance, but that theft fpcaches are vfed by him Cmdmle of 
which knoweth who dial pcrfeucre>thac no man through fecuritie fall into pride or prefumption.But of perfe- filuaaon, 
uerance he affirmcth, Cap. i z. Vrimo ka% bomb*', &c To the fir fi man, which in that good in which hee was made 
rhhtjhtd receitied that he might not finite ^ that he might not die, that he might notforfkig that goody an aide ofpeyfeuerance ' 
iv.ts giuen t not whereby itfbouldcome to paffe that l?e fhould perfiuere, but without m which he coulde not feyfcuere by free 
Will. But tm $ vnto the Sainttspredefiinated by the grace of God vnto tire kingdom* of God> not only fuel) an aide offerfiue- 
ranee is gtuenjjttt fwhjhat eucnperfeueratice it felfe, isgiuen to them, not onely /to tliey cannot perftuere without tljisgift^ 
but dfo that by this gft they are not but per feuerant. Forhenot onely faid:withmmeyecandoenothingJ)Ut alfolxfaide: 
You hone not chofen mejmt I haue chofenyou^md haue appointed you tfrat you may goe and bring forth fruity and that jour 
finite may abide. By which words he fhewedfhat he had given them not only iujticejM alfoferfeueracc in hi or whenClmft 
Jo appointeth them that they goe and bring forth fruite 9 and that their fruite fhould abide jvho dare be holdtofay^peradumturo 

it (hall not abide} All Chriltians thcrfore,ought to be affurcd that they (hall remaine in the Vine,keepe his com- 
mandements and fuch like conditions as be required of them .For as S. Auguftine faith,He that matyth men good 9 
makgth them alfo toperfeuere in good, 

BhsW.f^ 4. Vnles it abide.) Whofmier by Herefie or Schifme or for any other cattfi is cut oforfefavatedfom the Churchy 

he can doe no meritorious worfo to Saluation m 
Vulke*$* Whofoeuer is not a liuely member of Chi ift,can doe no good worke, but meritorious to fa]uation(which is Merit*, 

the gift of Gods grace)no man can doc any thing. 

*Bhfflt%6* l °* Kwpe my pracepts.) This careful and often admonition of keeping his comm^nd-.ments^proueth that a Cbrifii- Not onely 

an mans life is not onely or principally infiithjjut in good worlds, faith. 

Vtilke* 6* The iuft rnan,({iich as the true Chriftian man is) (hall Hue by faith, that is, (halbe iuftified before God vnto ideation 

eternal life by faith only. Which faith, throughout y courfe of his temporal life,can not be vnfruitful of good by faith only, 

workes,and is neuer alone or folitai ic,alchough a man be iuftified before God by faith without wrkfsjtynuf . 
IffleYft.J. *4» If lhad.) If the I ewes had not finned by refufing Clmftjncafebebadmt done greater miracles then any ether: 

men were it a great folly of Catholics to beleette Lathers or Caluins new opinions without any miracles at all* 
Vttlke 7* So farrc forth as Luther and Caluine teach nothing but that Chrift taught,the Papifts are as decpely in Mfcwto* 

finne in not beleeuine them,as the Iewes,though they worke no miracles; feeing the dottrine they teaches al- 

ready confirmed by all the miracles of Chrift and his Apoftles. 
ILhetn. %6. Whom I wil fend.) The Holy Ghoft is fent by the Sonne, therfore beprocedetbfrom him alfo^as from the Fathers 

though th late Schifmatical Creeps thinkg ct herwifi. 
Rhem. 8* 17. You dial ghie.) He vouch fafetJj to ioyne together the teftimonie of the Holy Ghoft, and of the ^'.ft/esithat we 

may fee the teflimonie of truth ioyntly to covfifl in the Holy Ghoft and in the Vrelats of tin Clmrch^ 

Fulke $• Prouidcd alwayes,that the Prelates of the Chnrch teach nothing but that which is agreeable to the holy 
Scripturcsjinfpired by the holy Ghoft. 

CHAP. XVL 

The caufe vrhy heforetelleth them their perfecntion by the lews jsf hat they be not afterward fcandal%ed thereat. 6 Though 
they thinks this heauie newes> it is for their vantage that he departed)^ becaufe of the great benefites that they fhal teceitte 
by tU comming then of the Holy Gbofijvln fhal alfo be his witnes againft his enemies. 1 6 ^Itlmigh in this world they 
jhalfo be perfecuted y yet to bis hemenly Father they and their praters male in his name^fhal be moft acceptable, and at 
length the chtlde(t]>at is Chriff in al bis members) being borne^tfairioy fhal be fuch as noferficutor can takg from them* 
5 X Howbeit at this inftant of his apprehenfion 3 they wilalforfikf him. 

THcfe things haue Ifpokento you,that * m T*Hefe things haue I faidvnto you y becaufe 

you be not fcandalized. A ye fhould not be offended. 

2 Outofthefynagogstheywil+caftyou: z They fhall put you out of their fynagogue; 

but the houre cometh,that euery one which yeajhe time commethjhat tvhojbeuer killethyou, 

killeth you, fhal thinke that he doeth feruice mllth'mke that hedoeth God feruice. 

to God. 3 sAndfuch thtngesveiU they doe vnto you: 

5 And thefc things they will doe to you: becaufe they haue not known the father ^neither 
becaufe they haue not knowen the Father, yetmee. 

nor me. 4 But thefe thinges haue I toldeyou y that 

4 But thefc things Ihauefpoken to you: when the time flsall come, ye may remember then 
that when the houre fhal come, you may re- thatltoldeyou; Thefe thinges faide I not vnto 
member them, that I told you. ,£» jouat the beginning, becaufe I was prefint with 

5 But I tolde you not thefe things from you. 

the beginnine,becaufc I was with you. And / But nmc I goe my way to him that fent 
now I ooe to him that fent mc, and none of mee, andnone ofyouaskethmee, whithergoefh 

you asketh me : Whither goeft thou? thou ? 

v h on^h? cI * But becaufe I haue Ipoken thefe things 6 "But becaufe I haue faide fuch things vnto 
Sunda/aitcr t0 you,forow hath filled your hart. you,fwovt> hath filledyom hearts. 

Batter. 7 g ut J tellyouthe truth, it isexpedient 7 Neuerthelejfe 1 tell you the trueth, ituex- 

for you that I goe. For if 1 goe not, the Para- fedient for you that I goe way : For if J goe not 
cletc fhal not come to you ; but 'tf I goe,I wil away> that Comforter mllnot come vntoyombut 
fend him to you. tfl depart J will fende him vntojou. 

8 And t %4nd 



Holy 
weeke. 



TheGofpd Chap.xvi. 

8 And when he is come,he fhal argue the S iAnd when he U come, he will\ rebuke the tor.conubce. 
world of finne,& of iuftice,& of iudgcment. worlde offtmte , and of ' righteoufnefe , and of 
p Offinne: becaufe they beleeue not in tudgement. 

mce » 9 OfJinne,becaufethey beleeuednotonme. 

I o But of iuftice: becaufe I goe to the Fa- / o Of righteoufnefe, becaufe Igoe to my fa- 
then and now you fhal not fee me. the^andyefeemenomore. 

I I And of Judgement: becaufe the prince / / Of lodgement, becaufe the prince of this 
of this world is now iudged. worldis Judged aire ady . 

1 2 ||Yet many things I haue to fay to you: 12 1 haueyet many things tofayvntoyoujbut 
but you can not beare them now. ye can not beare them away now. 

I ? But when hejthe Spirit of truth,com- 13 Howbeit, when he is come which is the 
meth, $ he fiial teach you al truth, for he flial fpirit oftruetbjie nil leadeyouinto aUtrueth.Hc 
not fpeake of him felt: but what thingsfoc- fballnot fpeake ofhimfelfe; but whatfoctter hee 
uerhe fhall heare, hefhall fpeake: and the fa!lheare,thatjhallhejpeake:andhewillfhewe 
things that are to come he fhal fbewyou. youthings to come. 

14 He fhal glorifie me : becaufe he fhall t+ HeefbaUglorifieme,forhefhallreceiue of 
receiue of mine,and fhal fhew to you.,£0 mine, and fhall fhewe vntoyou. 

1 5 Al things whatfoeuer the Father hath, '/ tsfU things that the father hat^are mine: 
be mine. Therfore I faid,that he fhalreceiue tkrfore fad I vntoyou, that he taketb of mine, 
of mine,and fhal fhew to you. and fhall jhewe vntoyou. 

^nrtS! * 6 A iitIe wmIe » and now y° u ^ al l n <>t ' 6 ^ftcr a while ^ndyefhallnot fee me: and 

Sunday after fee mc and againe a litle while,and you fhal againe after a while jtndye (ball fee me: for Igoe 

Bafter * fee me: becaufe I goe to the Father. to the father. 

1 7 Some therfore of his difciples faid one ' 7 Then fad fome of his difciples betweene 
to another, What is this that he faith to vs:A themfelues, what is this that hee fath vnto vs, 
litle while, and you fhal not fee me : and a- Afierawhile/wdrefhalnotfieme/mdagaine, 
pine a litle whilc,and you fhal fceme,and, After awbile,andye (ha/fie me: and,That Igoe 
Becaufe I goe to the Father? to the father? 

1 8 They faid therfore, What is this that / 8 They faid therefore, what is this that he 
he faith, A litle while? we know not what he fath, After a while? wee can not tell what hee 
fpeaketh. fath. 

1 a And I e s v s kne we, that they would 19 lefus perceiued that they woulde asks 
aske him: and he faid to them,Of this you do him, and fade vnto them, Doe yee enquire a- 

queftionamongyourfelues,becaufelfaidto wongyourfeluesofthatIfad 3 Afterawhile,and 
you, A litle \vhile,& you fhal not fee me: and ye fhall not fee mee : andagaine, After a while, 
againe a litle while, and you fhal fee me. andye fhall fee me? 

20 Amen,amen I fay to you,that you fhal 2 Verily , verily I fay vntoyou , thatyee 

weepe,& lament,but the world fhal reioyce: fhall weepe & lament, but theworldfhall reioyce: 

The Gofcdfor and you fhal be made forowfuiLbut your fo- yee fhall firrowe. but your forrowe fbalbe turned 
^y^^rowflialbeturnedintoioy. toioy. 

21 A woman when fhe trauaileth, hath 21 sAwoman,when fhe trauaileth, bath fo- 
forow,becaufe her houre is come : but when rowe, becaufe her houre is come : but asfoone as 
fhe hath brought forth the childe, nowe fhe fhe is deliuered of the childe,fhe remembrethno 
rcmembreth not the anguifli for ioy, that a more the anguifhjor toy that a man is borne into 
man is borne into the world. the world. 

22 And you therefore, now in deede you 22 tAndyee nowe therefore haue for owe: 
haue foro w, but I wil fee you againe, & your but I trill fee you againe, and your heartes fhall 
hare fhal reioyce: and your ioy no man fhall reioyce, and your ioye no man tahth from 
take from you. .CO you. 

TheGofpd % And f th « day me you fhal not aske 23 eAndinthatdayfhallyeaskemenoque- 

vpon the y. any thing. Amen, amen I fay to you, ifyou ftion; *Verily, verily I fay vntojou,WhatCoeuer Matih.7.7. 

gjjgrrf* asketheFatheranythmg*Jnmyname,he yefhaUasl^ the father in my Name, he wtllotue 

wilgiucityou. ity0Ut ' * 

24 Vntill noweyouhaue notaskedany 24. Hitherto haue yee asked nothino in my 

thing in my name. Aske & you fhal receiue: Name: aske, a^yefhallrtceiw,tbatyour ioy e 

thatyounoymaybeful. maybefull. 

25 Thefe . 2J Thefi 






Holy 

Weeke. 



Chap. xvi. 

2 c Thcfe things in prouerbes I hauc fpo- 
ken to you. The houre commcth when in 
prouerbes I wil no more fpeake to you, but 

plainely of the Father I wil fhew you. 
t6 In that day you fhal aske in my name: 

and I fay not to you, that I wil aske the Fa- 
ther for you. 

27 For the Father him felf louethyou, 
bccaufe you haue loued me, and haue belcc- 
ued that I came forth from God. 

zS I came forth from the Father , and 
came into the world: againe I leaue y world, 
and I goe to the Father. 

2p His difciples fay to him, Behold now 
thou fpeakeft plainely, and faieft no pro- 
uerbe. 



According to S. Iohn. 



i <J8 

£f Thefe things haue I fpoken vntoyou by 
yrouerbes: the time commeth when I {hall no 
more fpeake vntoyou by prouerbes , but Ifhall 
piewyouplainely of my father. 

26 sAtthat dayjkallye aske m **) name ' 
and I fay not vntoyou thatlwtlpray vnto my fa- 
ther foryou: 

27 Tor the Father him felfe louethyou, be' 
caufeye haue loued me, and haue beleeued that 
I came outftom Cod. 

2# 1 went outworn the Fathered came in- 
to the world : againe, I leaue the world, and goe 
to the Father: 

29 His difciples fay vnto him,Loe,now talkeft 
thouplainely, andjpeakefi mprouerbe. 

30 Now are wefure that thou knowefi all 



Mc.1431. 

Mr.i4,i7» 



Rhem. 1. 
Fulke.u 

Rhem. 2. 
Fulke.2. 



Rhem. 3. 
Fulke. 3. 



30 Now weknovy that thou knoweftal ^ ^^edeBnotthatany manjhouldatte 
things,andthou needcft not that any man ^ * ftion . lkm ff 9 heUm we that 

aske thee, inthis we beieeue that thou ca- t y H J m ^ m g odt 

™t 'tuH^A cm, Nowdoyou^/^-^^^--^ 

'^n^Beholdthc houre commeth , audit T *Beholde, the houre draweth nigh, and Matrix 

isnlwcomeThatyoumalbefcatter^deue. -^^fe^^J !% ™™ A7 - 
ry man into his owne, and me you fhal leaue mm to ht*o»ne t andM leaue me alone ;. and 

alone:andIamnotalon C ,becaufe the Fa- J« «» i '"« *». J* *• F **» » »« h 

^f TwTSogi I haue fpoken to you, ~« W >**** I *t: T3 

that nmeyoumayhauepeace.Intheworld thatinme ye mghthaue peace ^mthe world 

I haue ouercome the world. /** ^uercome the world. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xvi. 

» Caftyou.) r/«H^%^r^r,,Excommunicareyou. StewkatamptknM ». and the r«fin slxrecf, 
^Thc tStion of Gencua which fo tranflatech, had. in the marge*,* ptym mf**my"- «■ 

of thcGcn t iles,andtrueChr I ftianmenmayctrc,butnothna lytothe.r s JSJ^Jg^SSiSf 



The Go/pell Chap.xvi. 



«£ vs a mfi to ****** Thmudid tfcnlrhc Popiih Pocc bm^ChS^m^S^Al 
needed not,when the blood of Thomas was added to the blood ofChrifl Aeaine, ZteThZ^tJ f 

i-^.Morcoucr m a prayer to S.Ofinud:$*.«/e J 06r domim.ThoH amfilJir of our Lord hike the tllZl / ! ? * 

thenne. H«/^« Midn ./W, hailefivcae and gentle -virgne Maine for vs tbeioyes, SSSm MM 

S*^ J ^,**^! B ^ a ^»^^«fl^P«to,yi may feeiow *ue tts Aa/£ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xvi. 

iWflW. *. ** Yet many thirds.) r/;» /&« comiincctb that the AboilUs and the faithful be tauvhtmanv Aim. ^rkrUitt Chriftltfrn*. 

***** A^S^t^^ 



Thefuffido. 
cie of the Scri- 
ptures. 



Rhem* 



Z?r-,i!c *• ? y * 1S & 3 rm B of S " Auguft'ne you come fhoryo tell vs of any thing that is not 

con emed m the Scnpmres, that ,t is in the nomb^^ 



Fulke. 



generalComcels thereof. ' —r-^fid and performed 






CHAP. XVIL 



ThcCorpd 



THefe things fpalec I e s v s and lifting »T» 
vp his eies into hcauen,he faid, Father, I j 



ess sewe*^ *■" gggssssME; 

SSSU3 flJL fj *°! U l V a ?fT D h u ira fl P° wer L ouer •> * * **< thoubaSl given him tower oner aU Mate *,• 

kingaicrca- a«j*C- • n it , ,„. o • asthotthail gtuenhim. 

SS?iS kno^hl rh S . 1S L eUe ? ft J ng j 8t ? Cy ' Tfe * th < l & «"**. that they mioht 

Ctm , 4 * ha " e glorified thee vpon the earth : I . IhauealiiHedthe, nntU* **»U r u 
•r^sonnL haue confummated the vvorke which thou fiJuT 1 t t i . i « 7 *"" 

by making h* 5 And now slorifie thou me O Father J J r u- 1 ^ * , 

bonour,wfaich W ththvfiJf «/.£»u 1 • l" 1 Vi 11 s ^ n dnm glortfie thoume.O father with 

?%£ I 1 tZ^Z^z Tef chIhadbc " :^T^t^^ /Aj ^ 

ittvrie before, . T , .7* V, c ' thee befire the world jvm. 

wnomthougaueftmeoutofy W orld.Thine which thou g**eft mee out of the world - thine 

they were, and tome thou gaueft them : and % ww , i/fc. ^ th^mcifZ 

the y % 



Holy 

Weeke, 



C H a p. x v ii. According to S. lohn 



i6j> 



they hauc kept thy word. 

7 Now they haueknowen that al things 
which thou gaucft me,arc from thee : 

8 Becaufc the wordes which thou gaueft 
mc,I haue giucn them : and they haue recci- 
ued,and knowen in very deedc that I came 



they haue kept thy word. 

7 * Now they haue knowen that all things lohn 16. 17- 
whatfieuer thou haft giuen me, are of thee ; 

8 For I haue giucn vnto them the wordes 
which thou gauefi me , and they haue receiued 
them, and haue knowen furely that I came out 



forth from thee, & haue beleeued that thou fiom thee, and they haue beleeued that thou 



didftfendme. 

5? For them doc I pray: Not for the world 
doe I pray ,but for them whom thou haft gi- 

uen mc : 

10 Becaufc they be thine : and al my 

things be thine, and thine be mine : and I 
am glorified in them. And now lam not in 
the world, and theie are in the world, and I 

come to thee. c£0 
The coTpcim l z Holy fathcr 3 $kecpc them in thy name, 
JffsS? whomthouhaft giucn mc: that they maybe 

"h" i ion ollc * aS a ^° WC ' 

IfpeciS to 1 2 When I was with them, I kept them 
?Ueandhts pt> in th y namc.Thofc * whom thou gaucft mc, 
church in vni- haue I kept : and none of them periflied,but 

Schifmes. 
Io.x8,o. 
Pial.40jlo. 

108,8. 



diddeft fendme. 

9 I fray for them, I pray not for the world: 
but for them which thou baft giucn me, for they 
are thine. 

1 <*And allmine •, are thine. and thine, arc 
mine ; andlamglorificdm them. 

2 i And now am I not in the world, and they 
are in the world>and I come to thee. Holy father, 
keepe through thine owne name them,which thou 
haftgiuen me, that they may alfo be one , as 
we are. 

1 2 while I was with them in the worlde, I 
kept them in thy name ; thofe that thou gaueft 
me, haue I kept, and none of them is loft, but 
that loft childe: ¥ that the fcripture might be Plal.xop.8, 



the fonne of perdition, that the * fcripture fulfilled. 

maybe fulfilled. 13 Now come I to thee, and theft wordes 

13 And now I come to thee: and thefe ft cake lint he world,that they might haue my toy 
things I fpeake in the world, that they may fulfilledin themfelues. 
haue my ioy filled in them fellies. 14I 'haue giuen themthyword,and the world 

I a I haue giucn them thy word, and the hath hated them, becaufc they are not of the 
world hath hated them,becaufe they are n ot world, euen as I alfo am not of the world. 
of the world : as I alfo am not ofthe world. / y I pray not that thoufhouideft take them out 

1 5 I pray not that thou take them away ofthe world, but that thoufhouideft kgepe them 
out of the world, but that thou prcferuc the ftomtheeuill. 

16 They are not ofthe World^ts I alfo am not 
ofthe world. 

17 Sanclifie them through thy trueth: thy 
word is the trueth . 

iS As thou diddeft fend me into the world: 
euen ft haue lalfoftnt them into the world. 

1 p <tAndfor their fahgs fanfti fie I myfelfc* 
that they alfo might be fanWfed through the 

trueth. 

20 Neucrthclcflc, I pray not for them alone z 
but for the alfo which fijallbeleeue on me through 
their preaching : 

2 j That they allmay be one, as thou father 
art in me, and I in thee , and that they alfo may 
be one in vs : that the world may bcleeue that 
thou haft fent me* 

22 Andtheglorie which thou gaueft me, I 
hauegiuen them ; that they alfo may be one, as 
we alfo are one. 

23 I in them, andthouinme y that they may 
bemadeperfeUinone^andthat the worlde may 
know that thou haftfent me/mdhaft loued them> 
as thou ha(t loued me. 



ftomcuil. 

1 6 Ofthe world they arc not : as I alfo am 
not ofthe world. 

17 || Sandtific them in trueth. Thy word 
is truth. 

1 8 As thou didft fend me into the world, 
I alfo haue fentthem into the world. 

1 9 And for them I doe $ fand^ific my fclf : 
that they alfo may be fandlified in truth. 

20 And not for them only doe I pray,|jbut 
for them alfo that by their word Utal beleeue 
in me : 

21 That they al maybe one,as thou (Fa- 
ther)in me, and I in thee, that they alio in vs 
maybe one : that the world may beleeue 
that thou haftfent me. 

22 Andtheglorie that thou haftgiuen 
mc, haue I giuen to them ; that they may be 
one,as we alfo are oiie. 

23 Iinthem,andthou in me : that they 
may be confummate in one :*£3 and y world 
may know that thou haftfent i^c, and haft 
loued thcm,as me alfo thou haft loued. 

24Fathcr,who thou haft giucn me, I wil, 

that 



24. * father, Iwillthat they which thouhaft lohni*. itf. 

Kk^ 2 ' giuen 



^ E . TheGofpd Chap.xvii. 

that where I am, they alfo may be with mc : giuen me, be with me where I am , that they 
that they may fee my glorie which thou haft may fee my glorie which thou haft giuen me: 
fiiucnme, becaufc thou haft loucd me be- for thou loueM me before the foundation of the 
tore the creation of the world. world. 

2 5 Iuft Father,the world hath not kno- zj righteous father, the world alfo hath 
wen thee.but I haue kno wen thee : and thefe not knowen thee : but I haue knowen thee, and 
hauc knowen, that thou didft fend me. thefe haue knowen that thou battfent me. 

2(5 And I hauc notified thy name to them, 26 *And I haue declared vnto them thy 
and wil notific it : that the loue wherewith name, andwtll declare it : that the loue where- 
thou haft loucd me maybe inthem,andlin with thou haillouedme s may be in them, audi 
them. in tkm. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. xvn. 

Rbetn.I. i 9 Sanftific my felf.) Tofvxlifie him/elf, is tofioif.ee himjclfjby dedicating bis hly body and blond to bis Father 

loth vpon tlx Crcffe, >tnd in the hly Sacrament. * 

Fttlke. J. Chrift offered not his bodic and blood in the Sacrament to his Father, but to his difciples in remem- 
brance of his onlie once oblation thereof to his Fath cr,by which he perfected for euer his Sajnas.Hcb.10.14 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvii. 

Rhem. 3 Life cutrlafting.) Both the life ofglorie;nheaueit,andofgracelxre in the Cbwch, confrfleth in the howled ge of True know: 

God:thr,t,h,perfiav t J,r J , l ;this,infiitlwrlzn^ 

is not true knowledge, that is to fry, it is an vnjrofit.wle knowledge. I.lo.l. 
Rhem.2. 17 Santtifie them.) Clrrmprayethlh.xtthejp^h,the)rfucctffors^ndalthAt!balbeoftheir beleefe,maybefan- TheChurch 

clif/edrntTtahxthichisMmMh to fay, anode fir etlwttlx Church m.ryeuer haue tlx Spirit oftruth,and be free from errour. cannoteire. 

which praier ofChrifl hadn ot been heard, if the Church might erre, 

Ttilke.2. The Church cannot erre, nor anie faithfull man finally, in matters necelTary to perpetuall faluation But 

if the Church or any man depart from the word of truth, they mull needes erre. Though in matters necefla- 
ne to faluauon,the true Chui ch, and cuery true Chnftian,be preferued from erring finally. S.Auguftine inter- 
pret«h,(anctifying in the tructh,» be fantlified in Chrifi^hUhuthe word and the truetb.Ti.icS. in Ioan.Where 
of it followcth,that neither the true Church, nor anie Chriftian man,can fall finallie from Chrift. 

Shem.3. *? B . uc for * cm Heexpre0tj/yv,ditis a great comfort) that hepraieth not ontlyfor the JfoFlUs, hut for the The Canon or 

*l><>leChHrcbafterth:tn>tb.uisforamcew.^ 
AlaJJe before tin confecration^ts here it was made before his vifible Sacrifice on the crojfe. 

Tlllke.3. TheCanonofthe MalTc,is too bafc to be matched with this diuinc praier of our SauiourChriityvhich yet 

followed lus Supper,and not went before it as the Popiih Canon,beginneth before confecration. 

CHAP, xviii. 

uinemightinouerthrowmgthemalwhajrmd^ndinfauinghis JtpoB let from them alfo with a word: 10 rebubeth 
feter that w ouLl defend him from then .• i z andfo being apprehended js brought bound to Minnas and Caip!m,wlxre 
betsfml^by.iferuant.andtlr.tfedeniedofPeter. iS J%aineinthtmornmgheU by them hrowl* to Tiiate jo 
Whod<mm U ritrgtlmraccuftton, V hereastheywouhh^ 33 a,d examining tlx Point 

of his hjigdom,\ronoumeth him innocent : yet they c.ie rather lohauea theettes Ufefued. 

'S DAY \7^7HenlEsvs had laid dicfe things, T7\7 Hen lefts had (ioken thefe wordes, 
K^ri* VV he went forth with his difciples be- V V He went forth with hi* dtfciplesouer MiMt.36. 

to s.iohn in • yond the Torrent-Cedron,where was a gar- the brooke Cedron, where wot aparden.intothc «nar.i 4 .3». 

chttSsthc dc^nto the which he cntrcdand his Difci- which he entr ed and hudtfctplesT **«W. 

HS P "'AndIudasalfo,thatbetraiedhim,knew ^ttf l^^T^ 'J^A 
2££S: the place : becaufe I e s v s had often reforted *%?& '&* ° fi tm " f * nti tbnhermh ** 
L'SStS! thithcrtogether with hisDifcipies. ^"r"' 

c j' . . X.1,.A-. .1 C 1 • ... .• If S * /« 



iift«,ass.Au- the Phanlees, miniitcrs, commeth thither i ees > comet " t " tt »^wtthianternesjtyidtorfcbes, 

SeV&o in wit *» lanternes and torches and weapons. andweapons. 

a- C s h 5 rch al 4 1 E s v s therefore knowing al things that 4 tAftdlefm knowing all things that fbould 

x'^eTepore. fhould come vpon him, went forth,and faid comeoHhim i wemfirtb i and faid vnto them, 

Mt.rtf,3<f. to them,Whom feeke ye ? Whomfeekeyee ? 

tJwVw * I They anfwered him > I e s v s of Naza- / They anfwered him , lefts of Nazareth. 

MM6Y47. r " LI * s vs faith tothem,I am he.Andludas lefts faith vnto them, I amhe. Iudas alfo which 

Mr.14,43. ulo that bctraied him,ftoode with them. betrayed him, ftoodc with them. 

l».*M7. 6 As 6 A$ 



Holy 

Weeke, 



i 

C h a p. x v n i. According to S.Iohn. \7 o 

6 As foone therefore as he fayd to them, 6 <iAs foone then as he hadfaidvnto them, 
I am he : they went backward,and fel to the / am he, they went backward, and fell to the 

ground. gT omd - 

7 Againe therefore he asked them, 7 J hen asked he them againe, whom feeks 
Whom ieeke ye ? And they faid, I e s v s of y e i They fatdjefus of Nazareth. 

Nazareth. g Mus anfwered, I hauetolde youthat I am 

/sanfwcrcd,lhauctoldyouthatl ^zilfn&famitbwdm, let the fe goe their 
ierforcyouieekeme,letthefegoe - iJ * *" 



8 Iesv 
am hc.if tl 



way, 



io.!7>« 



he faid,* That of them whom thou haft gi- frjfr-fc * Of them whschhougaueil mehaue Iob.i7.» 



Io.lI^9. 

Mc.16.58. 

Mr.i4>H. 

Lu.tx,y4' 



uen me,I haue not loft any. 

10 Simon Peter therefore hauing a 
i word, drew it out : and f mote the feruant 
of the high prieft : , and cut off his right 
care . And the name of the feruant was Mal- 

chus. 

11 I e s v s therforc faid to Peter, Put vp 

thy fword into the fcabbard . The chalice 
which my father hath giuen me, ihali not I 

drinkeit? 

12 The band therefore and the Tribune 

andtheminiftcrs ofthelewcs apprehended 

Iesv s,and bound him : 

1 3 And they brought him to Annas firft, 
for he was father in lawe to Caiphas, who 
was the high prieft of that yeere. 

1 4 And *Caiphas was he that had giuen 



;hc counfel to the Iewes, That it is expediec fhoulddiefor the people. 



J not loft one. 

to Then Simon Peter hauing a fword, drew 
it,andfmote the high prieft s feruant, and cut off 
his right eare : The feruantes name was *Jvlal- 
chus. 

1 1 Therefore faide lefusvnto Peter, Putvp 
thy fword into the Jheath : Shall I not drtnke of 
the cuppe which my father hath giuen me? 

1 2 Then the companie , and the captaine, 
and officers of the Iewes, tooke Iefus, and bound 

htm, 

1 j * Andledhim away to aAnnm firfl (for Luke 3 .a. 

he was father in law vnto Caiaphas) which was 
the high prieft that fame ye ere . 

14. * Caiaphas was he which gatte counfellto ^J^Jj* 0, 
the Iewes, that it was expedient that one man A„a Anna's 



fentChrift 
bound vnto 



that one man die for the people. 



is 



w^u— * r~r™ «•> ^ Simon Peter fofovedIefw,and^**< 

15 * And Simon Peter folo wed I e s v s, ft, did another dtfciple.-That difciple was knowen Matt.i6".$8. 
and an other diiciple. And that Difciple was m to the high priest, andwent in with Iefus into 

the palace of the high prieft. 



knowen to the high prieft, and went in with 
I e s v s into the court of the high prieft. 

1 6 But Peter ftood at the doore without. 
The other difciple therforc that was know- 
en to the high Prieft, went foorth, and fpakc 
to the portreiVe,and brought in Peter. 

1 7 The wench therefore that was por- 
tieifc/aith to Peter, Art not thou alfo of this 
mans difciplcsrHe faith to her,*I am not. 

>,. uy «.,.„, u J 8 And the fcruants and minifters ftood 

dmtaisa dir. at a fire of coles,becaufc it was cold, & war- 

52 ci C o hnft med themfelucs. And with them was Peter 

like, or a Chrf- a ]f ( t andine,and warmin q himfelfe. 

kis w 1 9 The high prieft therforc asked I e s v s 

HaT 5 'i °^ nis difciples,and of his doctrine* 

/j.for fo J p«<r 20 I e s v s anfwered him, I haue openly 

ChriflTnde- fy ^ t0 ^ WOrId :I ^ 3UC ttl VVa V eS taU 8 nt in 

nyinghimfeifc the fynagop,ue,andin the temple whether al 

tobehisDiP • .1 t_ .... „..r__^ .U„_ . J :., /*„..,..... 1 



tic is all one 
for a man to 
deny Chrift, & 



e'Ple. 



the Iewes refort together : and in fecret I 

haue fpoken nothing. 

21 Why askeft thou me ? aske them 

that haue heard what 1 haue fpoken vnto 

them : behold they knowe wfcat things I 

haue fayd. 

22 When 



1 6 But Peter ft oode at the doore without. 
Then went out that other dfciple, which was 
knowen vnto the high prieft, andjpake vnto the 
Damofell that kept the doore , and brought in 
Peter. 

1 7 Then faith the damofell that kept the 
doore vnto Peter, nArt not thou alfo one of this 
mans difciples? He faith ,1 am not. 

i S The fcruants & officers ftood there which 
had made afire of coales (for it was cold) and 
they warmed themfelues : Peter alfo was flan- 
ding among them^ arming him. 

1 9 The high prie/l then asked Iefus of his dif- 
ciple s^and of his doUrine. 

20 Iefus anfwered him, I fpake openly to the 
world, leuertaughtin thefynagogue,andin the 
temple, whither all the Iewes refort ,and in fecret 
haue I fatd nothing: 

2 1 Why askefl thou mee t Asks t ^ em ^hich 
heard me what I haue faid vnto them : beholde, 
they can tellwhat I faid. 

KkiS* 2 2 When 



H*£ fc TheGofpe! Chap, xviii. 

22 When he had fayd thefe things, one 22 whenhee hadthttsftoken, one of the off- 

of the minifters Handing by, gaue I e s v s a cert which flood by ,fmote lefus with a rod, far- 

blow, faying, Anfwercft thou the high ing,Anfwerefi thou the highprieffo? 
prieft fo? 23 lefus anfweredhim,/f/ haue euiU^o- 

2 3 I e s v s anfwered him, It I haue fpo- ken,bearewrtneJfeoftbe emll: but if I haver* ell 

kenil, giue tcftimonieofeuill: but if well, fpokenphyfrnitsslthoume? 

whyfrrikcftthoume? *+* Now tAnnas bad fent him bound vn-mit.i6<-T 

24 And Annas fent him bound to Cai- to Caiaphas the high prieB. ' 
phas the high prieft. 2f Simon Peter was flanding,andwarmintr 

25 AndSimon Peter wasftanding, and himfelfe , *Then faidthey vnto him, *Artnot Matt a «<r, 
warming himfelrc . They faid therefore to thou alfo one of bis difciples ? He denied it, and ' 
him, Art not thou alfo ofhis difciples ? He Jaydjamnot. 

denied and faid : I am not. z a 0ne of the fermunts of the high priests 

z6 One ofthe feruants of the high prieft (his coufm whofe eare Peter facte off) faieth 

faieth to him, his cofin whofc eare Peter vnto him, Did not I fee thee in the garden with 

did cut of, Did not I fee thee in the garden htm? 

With him? 27 Peter iher fore denied again, and imme- 

27 Againe therefore Peter denied : and diatly the cocke crew. 

^wi^^ccKW. 28 *Then led tbeylefm font CaiaphasJntoUmi™ 

Coon mu 28 * They therefore brina Iesvs from the hall ofiudgement: /twos in themoLng^tndm^l 

Mt.i 7j i. S a, P haSint ? theI *""• And ,C , was mor " they themfelues went not into the iudgement^**!*' 
Mm 5j r. nmg : and they went not in into the Palace, halljeatttheyfiouldbe defiled : * but thai they AGs 10. i». 
1.11.13,1. that they might not be contaminated, but m ight eate thePaffeouer! 

thattheymightcatethePafche. 2p Pi l ate then „ C nt out vnto them, and 

29 Pilate therefore went foorth to them fyd, what accufation bring you agayns! this 
without, and fayd, What accufation bring man ? *; &s 

you againft this man? 30 They anfwered and fayd vnto him, /f he 

30 They anfwered and faid to him Ifhe were not an euil doer,we would not baue deliuc- 
were not a malefactour, we would not haue redhimvnto thee 
ddiueredhimvptothce. 31 Then faid Pilate vnto them, Takeyee 

3iPdatetherforcfaidtothcm,Takehim him, and ludge him after your ownelawe. The 

you ai^d according to your law mdge him. /ewes therefore faydvnto him Jt is not lawful for 

ihcIewcstherforc{aidtohim,Itisnotlaw- V s to Many man. J 

ful for vs to k.i any man ^ * r ^, /i&<? worde offeffii • fc ^ - ,_ MatW7> ,,, 

{22£ fcili? / 1 L^ C 7l oflEsvs might be ^ „bichhcftakej^fyingwhat death he 
Mc2o s io. fulfilled which he fayd, fignifying what fboulddte 

death he r/hould die. S3 *Then Pilate entred into the Judgement Mz^.u. 

Hu*, x. 33 *P^te therfore went into the Palace ^ ^ tudcM le f^ d f d J t0 hi 

Mr., ,.*. aga,ne,and called I e s v s, and faid to him, Ah % mthe k ofthe ^ ' 
lu.zw. Art thou the king ofthe Iewcs? r ji- <?ni /•;. 

?4 Iesvs antwered, Saieft thou this of /^lefwanfw^d^meflthmtlmAmg 

thy felf,or haue others told thee of me ? W *"****" "Bit thee of me? 
? 5 Pilate anfwered, Wh v,am I a Ie we > 3S Vtlate anfwered, Am I a Iewe? Thine 

* it pleafid % Thy nation,& the checfe priefts haue deli* "wnenation and high prieils haue delivered thee 

SSS Kfc ucred thee vp to me,what haft thou done? **» »' • »** **** **« *« - ? 
bothforthe ,$ I Es'vsanfwered,My kingdom is not ^ lefus anfwered, My kt»gdome is not of 

CcSSr ofchis world, if my kingdom were of this thisworld: ifmykmgdome were of this world, 

S"id oft b h ' worW ' m >' millift ers verily would ftriue that then wouldmy feruants furelypght, thatlfhould 

onc,and puuo I Should not be deliuercd to the Iewes. but mt be ^liuered to the /ewes : but now is my 

2g by the now m y kingdom is not from hence. kingdome notfiomhence. 

37 Pilate therfore faid to him, Art thou a 37 Pilate therefore faydvnto him, Art thou 

kingthcn?I e s v s anfwered,Thou faieft,that a king then ? lefus anfwered, Thoufayefl that I 

Iamaking.ForthiswasIborne,andforthis am a king : For this caufi am / borne, and for 

came I into the world : that I mould giue te- this caufe came Unto the world, that /fhould 

ftimonie to the truth. Euery one that is of beare witnejfavnto the trueth: and all that are 

the truthjheareth my yoy ce. ofthe trueth beare mj voyce. 

38 Pilate 38 Pilate 



J 



Holy 

VVEEKE. 



Mw7.iT. 

Mm j,<5. 



Mw7,*7» 
Mr.ifci& 



Chap.xix. According to S. Iotitt. if i 

3 8 Pilate faith to him 3 What is truth? And 3 8 Pilate faieth vnto him, fvhat is trueth ? 

when he had faid this, h e went forth againe Jbid when he had faid this, he went out agape 

to the Iewes, and faith to them, I findc no vnto the /ewes, and faieth vnto them, Ifinde in 

caufe in him. bim no fault at all. 

39 *ButyouhaueacuftomethatIfliould 39 * rehaucacuflomethattfhoulddeliuer Mattel?, 

releafe one to you in the Pafche : will you , OHom l 00 feat the Pajfeouer: willye that I loofe jXm 17 

therefore that I releafe vnto you the king of vnt0 y 0fl theking of the Iewes? 

^40 Ueyaltherforecriedagaine/aying, » *7^ cHfi *** gw&*. ***** 

NothimbutBarabbas.AndBarabbaswas *«W*W**. TlmBmMmmm* 

, c . robber* 

atheere. 

CHAP. XIX. 

Tin Iewes 4re not fatifpedwith hisfcourging andirrifion. 8 TiUte hearingthemfay that he made himfelfe the Sonne of 
God> is more afraid. I % Yetjhcy vrging him with his loyaltie toward Cafir y andpofeJJing that themfehes wil no l(nig 
but C 'afar \heyeldeth vnto them. 17 J.ndfoChriHcaryhighUoxoncCrojfejaccucifiedbetweem 19 TV 

lat e )vriting notorioufly the onely caufe of his death to be Jo r tint he is their \ittg or Chrifi, 1$ His garments befo vfed i 
euen as tfo Scriptures foretold, z? He Ixttb jpeciall care of his mother to the end. 18 Hefignifieth al that was writ- 
ten of I A Vaffionfo befidfilMmdfoyeldeth vp hisgboff. 3 1 Then by the Iewes meatxs ajfo other Scriptures about 
his legs and fideyre fulfilled* 3 8 jtad finally fa is hnorably bntied. 



* 

THenthcrforePilatetookclEsvs, and 
fcourscdhim. 



T [ Hen Pilate tooke Iefus therfore, &fiour- 
j 



gedhim. 

And the fouldiars platting a crowne of z * And thcfeuldiers,when they had wound MatW7. **• 

thbrncs, put it vpon his head; and they put acrowneofthomes 9 they did put tt on his head> m *& A ** 18 * 

and they didcafi about him a purple garment. 



about him a purple garment. 

3 And they came to him,andfayd,Haile 
king of the Iewes, & they gaue him blowcS. 

4 Pilate went foorth againe, and faith co 
them, Behold I bring him foorth vnto you, 
that you may know that I finde no caufe in 
him. 

5 I e s v s thcrforc w cut forth caryin g the 
crowne ofthornes, and the purple, veliimct. 
And he faith to themXoe the man. 

6 Whenthcchicfepriefts therefore and 



3 And fay d> Haile king of the Iewes ; and 

Jlrokg him wtth rods. 

4 Pilate went foorth agayne y andfayd vnto 
them, 'Behold, /bring htm forth toy ou 9 thatyc 
may know that I find no fault in htm. 

j Then came Iefus forth swearing the crown 
ofthomes y and the robe of purple: & Plhtc faith 
vnto themfBeholdthe man. 

6 when the highpricttes therefore andof- 



the minifters had feenc him, they cried, fay- fecrsfawe him they cried faytng, fruc/fe him, 
mg,Crucific,crucific him.Pilate faith to the, crucifie htm. Pilate faieth vnto them , Take 
Takehimyou, and crucifie him. fori findc yehim, and crucifie him : for Ifndnofault m 
no caufe in him. him. 

7 The Iewes anfwercd him, We haue a 



Law : and according to the Law he ought 
to die, becaufe he hath made himfelfe the 
fonne of God. 

8 When Pilate therefore had heard this 
faying,hc feared more. 

9 And he entrcd into the Palace againe : 
and he faith to I e s v s, Whence art thou ? 

But I e s v s gaue him no anfwer. 

10 Pilate therf ore faith to him, Speakeft 
thou not to me ? knoweft thou not that I 



7 The Iewes anfveredhim,We haue a law f 

and by our law he ought to die-' becaufe he made 
himfelfe the fonne of God. 

8 When Pilate heard that fay ing^he was the 

moreafiaid, 

p AndweM againe into the iudgementhall $ 
and faith vnto Iefus y whence art thou t But It* 
Jus gaue him no anfwer. 

1 Then faieth Ptlate "unto him, Speakeft 
thounot vnto met Knoweft thounot that I haue 



haue power to crucifie thee,& I hauc power power to crucifie thee, and haue power to loofe 

to releafe thee? thee * 

• 11 lEsvsanfwered,Thoufhouldcftnot /' Iefus anfwer ed, Thou couldeft haue no 

haue any power a gay ntt me, vn'^fle it were power at allagainft mee> except it were giuen 

gxuen thee from aboue . Therefore he that thee fiom aboue ; therf ore he tkatdeliueredmt 

hath Kkt*. Wo 



HoLY TheGofpel Chap. x'ix. 

\V E £ K E " 

hath betrayed me to thee, hath the greater vnto theefrath the morefinne. 

C * r l r ltv! r l 1 2 aAndfiom thencefoorth fouvht "Pilate 

12 From thence foorth Pilate fought to meaQCS t0 /o J ofe him : but the Ieief cried, fay- 

relcafehim But the Iewes cried, faying If ■ If thou let him goe, thouartnot dfirs 

thou releaie thisman, thou art not Caviars fiiend; F orwhofi e uermaketh hmfclft ■ a Lg, 

frend.eueryonethatmakethhimfelfaking, jp eak e th agM C *f ar . ^ *' 

1 ? ButPilate when he had heard thefe r > 3 whe Pilate heardthatfayingjoe brought 

wordes 3 broughtfborthlESVs : andhefate ifM^nh^dhefatedowneintheiudgement 

in the iudgement feate, in the place that is F^e>inaplacethatiscdUdthepaucment, but 

called Lithoftrotos, and in Hebrew Gib- *^e Hebrew tongue, G abb atha. 

hatha. /^ It was the preparing of the PaJfcouer,and 

14 And it was thcParafceue of Pafchc, about theftxth houre: and he faieth vnto the 

4 He meanerh about the t fixt houre, and he faith to the Iewes J3eholdyourkin<r. 

midday, court- TT . . * J * o 

fc Iewcs,Loeyourking i S They cried, Away with him, away with M >™W> 

fcESHk l 5 Buuhey cried,Away away withhim, him, cruci^ him. <P date faith vnto kern. Shall I K*"* 

fHf, cifieyourkmg?Th C chkfcpriettsanfwc re d. T r tjZ^l3 ^ ^ ^ ' 

theday.^fof. / t r W e haue no king but (£ far. 

xuMat.xs. We haue no kmg,but Cseiar. ^ * u J 

i5' SJ '^io T ^ Then thcrforc he deliuered him vnto '<* * Then delivered he him therefore vnto 

them for to be crucified. And they tooke I e- * & *» *» £e crucified : and they tooke lefus, and 

s v s, and led him forth. /«^«w <m^. 

Mt.17.35. 17 * And bearing his owne Hcroffe he l? ^Jhe bearing hu crofe,went forth in- 

Mr.i y >a o. he went forth into that which is called the t0 a ^ ace „ h i c h is called the place of a skulk but 

LMhfr place of Caluarie,in Hebrew Golgotha. mt h e Hebrew } Golgotha: 

18 Wherethey crucified him, and with . . C ji- j t 
him two others, on the one fide and on the . *'? here ^ucifiedhtm, and two other 
othcr,andinthemiddeslEsvs. wthhtm > on either fide one, and lefus tn the 

1 9 And Pilate wrote a title alfo : and he mmes - 

put it vpon the erode . And it was written, / 9 And? date mote a title ,andput it on the 

Iesvs Of Nazareth The King crojp.The writing was , IESVS OF NA- 

Of The Iewes. ZARETH, THE KING OF THE 

20 This title therfore many of the Iewes IEWES. 

did read : becaufc the place wherclssvs 20 This title readmany of the Iewes for the 

was crucified, was nigh to the cine: and it pl ac ewhereIefuswascrucified i wasnightothe 

was written in JHebrc w, in Greeke, and in citie . ^^ „ M mitten in He l, rewind Greeke 

C ' . . r „ , <* r , anALatine. 

21 The chicfe priefts therefore of the _, . . , , , .«/.,- 
Iewes faidtoPilate, Write not, The&gof " Then faydthe high prices of the Terns 
theleives : but that he faid,I am king of the t^sUte, Write not the kffigof the Iewes: but 
I cwcs ™at hefaidj am king of the Iewes. 

22 Pilate anfwered, That which I haue 22 Pilate an fwered, what lhaue written, 
writtcn,I haue written. that haue I written, 

M«73f. 33 The *fouldiers therefore when they * s *Then the feuldie>-s, when the? had cru- M "W.$<. 

Mr.15,14. had crucified him, tooke his garments (and cifiedlefusfooks his garments,(and made foure ™^- l * t 

Luc*3,34. they made fourc partes, to euery fouldier a far ts,to euery fouldier apart) andalfo his coate: *'"' 

t This coate P 8 ") & bis coate ' And his * coate was witn " the coate was without fieame, wouenfiom the top 

without fame out feamc,wr ought from the toppe through throughout. 

is a figure of QUt <5 

&££ 2*4 They layd therefore one to an other, . ^ rh % & therefore among themfilues 

cm.devntt. t.*7«.«^*1..*:* t,„ t | n M„„ftu«f n ,; Let vs not dmdett, but cast lottes for tt, whole 

Fr \ n Av u . 1-etvsnotcutit, but let ys catt lottes tor it . _ ... , . ' . . ,-' . i , c „ J , 

trcAndEu. . . . > tt fball be: that the fcripture might be fulfilled, 




^4.Andthefouldiersdidthefethinas. fibers did/uch things in deed. 

The Gor P d in 2 5 And tbcre ^ ood befide the crofte of 2/ There fioode by the crojfe of le fits , his 

Iesys, mother •, 



Holy Chap.xix. According to S. lohn. 179 

Weeke. vs ^- ls mot hcr,and his mothers fifter, mother ;andhis mothers fifter.. Mary -the wife of 

oSJ U b.S; Marie of Clcophas,and Marie Magdalene. Cleophas,and Mane Magdalene. 

KSvvhfe- * 6 When Iesvs theifore had feen his 2 t yfa, j e f iU therefore faw his mother and 

fijde. mother and the difciple ftanding whom he t j :e difcipleflanding by .whom he letted, he faith 

ffiSr loucd, he faith || to his mother : Woman,be- v „ t0 fa mother, Woman, heboid thyfonne. 

courage, com- h \fc tn y fonnc. 27 Then faith he to the difciple, Tieholde thy 

BEST 27 After that, he faith | ro the difciple, mot hcr. Andfiom that hour e the difciple tooke 

our udy had : B c h y m y mother. And fro that houre the fa vnt0 fa owne houfe. 

n0 t the poire difciple tookc her to his o vyne. =£0 ^- ^ , t fa n « s Uf m y owing that al 

SftfS a* b Afterward Iesvs knowing that al thi J n m ^ erfour %J^ that th % Scrip- m^u 

jvcrefleJ from things wcre now ^nfummaw i, that the *, befulfUled,hefaith,Ith,rfl. 

h,m, a ndh,s ScriDturem iohtbcfulfilled,hefaith,Ithirlt. * J J ' J * 

CSSr ,f A veflel therfore ttoode there ful of *9 Sothercfloode *™ffelhM ofvme- 
ft,o*d vinegre.Andthevputtingaipongefulofvi- ^? Therefore when they had filled a (Ppe 
LlvotSr negr ?abouthyflope,orTeredittohismouth. wtthvineger^ndputttvponhyfope,they offered 
BSf* - ?o Iesvs therfore when he had taken *****■■*. 

ina his h~ead, he gaue vp rhe ghoft. *fcw. J» M/f * >■*■* *» ■«• *» *■■ 

°3i Thelcwcs therfore (becaufe it was bowcdhuhead,he gauevptheghoft. 

theParafceue) that the bodies might not re- $l The Iewes therefore, becaufe it was the 
maine vpon the crofle on the Sabboth (for preparing of the Sabboth, that the bodies 
that was a great Sabboth day ) they defired j} J0 uldnot remaine vpon the crojfe on the Sab- 
Pilate that their legges might be broken, & fahday (for that Sabboth day was an high day) 
they mi ght be take n aw ay . be fought ^Pilate that their legges might be bro- 

32 The fouldiars therfore came : and of ^ and that they might be taken downe. 

the firft in deede they brake the legges, and gz rhef} came facers, and y Ya ke the 
of the other that was crucified with him. . ~ ^ * a ^ r the other whieh Was 

33 But afterthey were come to Iesvs c *^ dMim . 

when they faw that he was dead, they diet ^ Sm ^ tfjey C( . m£ f0 u ^ an ^ me 

not break e his ledges fhathe ms ^ a / rea die, they brake not his 

34 But one of the fouldiars with a ipeare 

opened his fide,a:id incontinent there came «^' ^ m ^ fo y^ /Vrj ^ 4 ^ 

forth || bloud and water. tbrulthimintothe/ide, & forthwith came there 

3 5 And he that faw it, hath gmen tefti- J /ooda „ dwatcrt 

monie : and his teltimome is true «cc And he ..,,./. .. / j m ji ;„ 

knoweth that he faith true,that you alfo may $, Andhe that faw it, *"ȣ<?** 
,. record is true, and he kpmceth that he faith true, 

C 3 d Forthefc things were done that the that ye might beleeue alfo. 
fcripture mi°ht be fulfilled, Ton fid not 3 6 For the fe things were done that the Scrip- Num.9.12. 

Exo.iM«. y^aboneofhim. . . me jbould be fulfilled,* A bone of 'him fhall not Exo.im& 

3 7 And againc an other fcripture faith; bebrolten. 
v They [halloobe on himvhom they pear fed. sy And againe another fcripture faith,* Zach.u.10. 

Zac.12,10. Jl -V. /• .L: xTX^^fi ^-» ,r 11 ; .... tj A *L^,*. a/n .n,A 



-Mi'/ 3 8 And atccr tlicfc thin ° s * M C P^ of " A " They fhol looks on bim wbom they pear fed. 

Mr.I J.4X. 7, rimathsea(becaufe he was a ■ dilciple of I r- *^^ t faj foh of Arimathaa( being Um.n. 57. 

svs,butfccrctcforfeareoftheIcvves)deh- a difciple of Iefus, but fecrete for fear e of the jnarMM*. 

red Pilate that he might take away y body of Iem ^y e f mgh t Pilate that he might take downe MU ? J 5 ' 

Iesvs. And Pilate permittcd.He came ther- ^ (, oc iy of Iefus,and Pilate gaue^imlicencahe 

fore,and tooke away the body of Ie s v s. eamg theYe f ore} andtooke the body oflefus. 

T,.„ (n 3Q *Nicodcmus alfo came,hc that at the , ... 

Lu.ij,eo. 3^ niuiuuuu. 9 And there came alfo Ntcodemus.which 

mixture or uiym « , iw«p|# ofmyrrhe and aloes mingled together, 

dred poundes. Jo£**lmJredp«mdYiu&u 

4.0 They tooke therfore tne body of I e- *" , , , ... , 

svl andbounditinlinnenclotheswith the 40 Then tooks they the bodie of Iefus,and 

fpices asthemaneris with the Iewes to wound it in linr.en clothes with the odours js the 

jj uric ' manerofthelewesistobune. 

41 And ^ ■ A » 



t 

I 



IT 

a o s s i« 



*,°„ l * TheGofpeU Chap.xix. 

4 1 And there was in the place where he 42 *And in the place where he was crucified 
was crucified, a garden : and in the garden a there tt>as a garden, and in the garden anew re- 
new monument, wherein no man yethad fulchrejrhereinwas netter many ct laid. 
bcen laicle - 42 There laid they Iefits therefore, becaufe 

42 There therfore becaufe of the Para- of 'the preparing of the Sabboth of the Iems, 
fceue ofthe Iewes,they laid I E s v s,bccaufe for the fepulehrewai nigh at hand. 

the monument was hard by. 

MARGINAL!- NOTES. Chap.xix. 

RrKffl. I. 10. Hebrew,in Greekc,and in Latin.) ^hcfeHweet^tmeiUHigfor other <atftsmfifamuthfm in dthvorlJ 

are imv alfo dedicated to God in the triumphant title ofthe Croffe ofChrifijmd'm them the ho'- Scriptures are more comeid- 

tnt ly,tYrittcu,tanght,and f>re/ei tied. 
Fulke. J . The tongues of all nations arc fanfliGed by die Holy ghoft, to vtter the great and magnifies!! thinges of Al] «>n»u« « 

Ood Act.z.1 r.The writing of Pilate,to the denfion of Chriftjs a vainc reafon ofthe fanftifying of theic three finftifiS. 

tongues. For by Hebruc it is rnoft hkc the Euangelift meaneth the Syrian laneuage, v.hich the was the vulgar 

tongue of die Iewes : and in Latine was no part of die holy fcripture firft written. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap! xix. 

B})em.2. r *** His °^c croflfc.) Thucroffe,firthdtiiv*$theinflrttMntofo«rreJmptim,^d$Hv^ 

/'f ™ ; *><°'tf fe y'^ andollationofthefuredbodyandbloud of our Lord,* tmeljed. cios 

mthe H o t ir C K O s S E i and hath been endued with vertue of miracles jxith the vlxie mid every title fcect thereof. For 
*/« n£. c/j unfa, r-.ndjpcd.dh for the moil neere memorial ofChriftes Vaffion, it h.ith becne vifaedin VUgrinugvf, Inmtred 
tryfefiiu.il dayes and otherwife,rcfemed& referenced ofthe ancient father', with aldeuotion : at contrariwtftit hath been 
wttfid ofpagans^pofittaes^nd Heretics feeing in vaine to deface and defiroy it. See S. CyrilM.6 com. Iulian. S. Hie- 
rom n, 1 7. S. Pauhnus cp r 1. Ruf&uu ki.c.7. & 8. Euagr. hifto. h* c. zy. S.Leo ep. 7i. and Scr. 8 de Paftionc. 
PauiusDiac.li.18. 

Futke.2, The : fcripture neucrcallcth the crofle whereon Chrift died, holy, but rather curfed. For S.Poule prooueth Thtctafoe* 

tliat Chrift became accuried for vs,by diat he fuffered on the croffe,according to the fcripture: Curfed is euery Chrift. 
one th.u hangcthon a tree. Gal. 3. 13 . And for many hundred yceres after Chrift, there was no mention or re- 
gard what became of it But when fuperftirion began to grow, it was faid to be found in Conftantines time by 
He.cna his mother, which it is not like that Eufebius wouldhauc omitted in the life of Conftantine, writing 
of Helena (.matters of Iclfe importance then that inucntion, if it had becne fo in deed. But howfocuer it was,ic 
was credited in die later times, and much efteemed, noc without fomc (pot of fuperftirion . For ifthere had 
belonged anie^ religious care of it to the Church of Chrift, the apoftles would hauc procured the keeping of 
ir, and not fullered the Church to haue becne three hundred yeercs without it . For it had beene an eafier 
fuitc for lofeph and N:chodcmus,to obtcine of Pilate dien the body of Iefus himfclfc . But in the later times, 
as fupei ftition did more and more increafc, and miracles were fained vnto it , the croffe alfo was multiplied 
in number, and the peeces were made thereof fo many as would lade a {hip, if they were laid together, as E- 
rafmus .faith Which alio is defended to be poflible by the counterfeit auctoritic of Paulinus B. of Nola ep.i r. 
where he faith : Crux Hit &c. That enffe Ulhng a liuing force in matter void of 'fenfe, doth face the time it was fund, fo 
Und the wood of it to the innumerable defies of men almtf dayly , that itfufteineth no dmunifljin?, and cwtinueih a* if it 
had neuer bene touched, mm daily tikmgpart of it, and yet worfhilpin^ it ftiB trade. But this incorruptible vertue andfo- 
liditythat cannot beconfumedjt did dnnkeintiuly ofthe blood ofthat]flcfh,which h.ittir.gfuffered death faw no corntoio. 
But tlus is fogroftc a fable, that the Cenfors appointed according to chccounccJlofrrcntinthelowcoun- 
tries, for fhamc haue commanded in their ind. expurg. to be put out ofthe booke of Iohannes Sartorius, who 
allegcth it to lufhflc the hy berbolicall faying of Erafmus. But let vs fee what is alleged out of the, ancient wri- 
ters concerning it. Firft Cyrill fpeakcdi ofthe figne of the crofle, which dcth put men in remembrance of 
many good thmges agamft Iulian, which flandcred the Chriftians, that they worfhipped the wood ofthe 
crofle,by painting the image of it in their forhcad and before their houfes . S. Hierome being in Iewric, wri- 
tethin the perfonof Paula and Euftochiumto Marcella,of the memories of Chriftesbirth,life,death andbu- 
riall, that wereinthofc places, among which he rcckoneth Cncislambe.e lignum, to licke or kiffc the wood of 
the crofle, whereby it feemcth they were perfuaded that the crofle was there, and yet it may be the words 
be allegorical!, as many other in thatepiftlc : Vidertexire La^arum tjrc . Tofee Lazarus come forth bound with 
clothes. Meaning to be in the place where Lazarus was raifcd,and to remember his comming forth. Leo epift. 
7i.wriungtodiebilhopofIerufalem, fheweththathe may be put in mindeofboth the natures of Chrift by 
the places where his miracles were wrought, & his pa flion fuffered . Hoc tibiipja crux indejinenter lomitur . This 
tbmgtheverycroJ?eitfelfed?tbf}*a{eto tlxevweffantly : by which wordes it could not beprooued, that Leo was 
perluadcd, that the croffe it felfeonwhich Chrift died, wasthcnatlerufalem: but thacin the end he faith- 
TartKulam Dcmkict truch, cumadogb dikcthnis vejlr* veneremttr accept : IreceimireuerentlyalitUpeeceofour 
Lords crc.ffe,vith your commendations. Ho.8.de paflion. hefpeaketh magnifically ofthe croffe, that it was the altar 
'f'>*K'>f>°>t'rne ofthe paffion of Chrifi.Tlrt 

fanam he brought into all kingdoms the figne offaluation to Le honored, as though euen thenfy tlxveryfimilitude if his 
^yM^rmedal/hijfoliowers^dfaid^ethatta^th 

lay ing,except you grate vpon the words, fignumfxlMtisadorandn, thefim offaluation to be had m reverence or honor- 
red,* nothing founding towards your fupcrttition. Although in the worrS following ,Lco expoudeth his mea- 
ning, how it is to be honored,by admoniihingmen oftheir conformide vnto Chrifics death and paffion. E- 
uagnus a writer in a more fiiperftitious rime , tclleth a miracle of Chrift , that was fhewed when Thomas bi- 

fhop 



Chap. xrx. 



According to S. Iohn . 



17? 



Am. 



IL%jtu?M.le- 
Utntdn 4 

Shem.$ % 

Traftfjn 

han t 

in /04A, 



Futke*. 



{hop of Apamca, caricd the crofle wheron Chrift died about the church to be worfliipped of men which ear- 
nestly defired to fee it, at fuch time as lie vfed not to ihew it, becaufe Chofrocs hauinglately deftroyed Anti- 
oche,thcy thought it Ihould be the laft time that they fhuld fee it.For they were next in danger,which they c£ 
caped for that prefent time, & an image of that miracle was hanged vp in the church, which fbone after with 
all the city was confumed with fire by the Perfians . In which ftory (if it be true)it is to be noted>that the crolfc 
was fuppoled the to be at Apamca,wherc foone after,by all likelihood,it was burned with the church in which 
it was kept. Paulus Diaconus a late writer alfo tclleth how Tiberius Conftantinus found a great treafure hid- 
den in the earth vnder a marble crofle, which he caufed to be taken vp : laying, Dzewe tread vnder ourfeete our 

Lords crofle whenwhhwe ought to defend our forlieadandbrefti In which ftorie, the iudgement of Tiberius Con- 
ftantinus which would not tread vpon it, is no more to be ettcemed,then the iudgement of manie emperours 
before him,which had feenc it in their palace, & fuffercd it to lie, or of him (wholbeuer he was) that did hide 
the treafure vnder it . Now come we to the cpiftlc of Paulinus, and die ftorie of Ruffinus,in which^nention is 
made of the inucntion of the crofle. And firft concerning the credit of that epiftle lately brought to light, the 
reader muft be admoniihed,thatthc ftile rather fauoreth fome monkifli char after ,then that Paulinus, whofe 
cpiftlcs vnto Auguftine hauc long becne read and knownc,and the popifh ccnfors(as we hauc fhewed before) 
are afhamed of it. But admitting it to be authentically vs fee what credit it delerueth.Firft he fendeth to Sc- 
ucrus apart of a title pecce of the wood of the dime croffe,and that his rclique might be the better efteemed, he tcl- 
leth the whole ftory of the inucntion of the crofle by Helena. In which ftory it is worthy to be confldcrcd,how 
well the writers thcrof agree, that we may verily thinke it was forged. Seeing Euiebius, who writcth the life of 
Conftantinc,andin the fame rehearfeth the ads and buildings of Helena in Iewrie,maketh no mention of a- 
ny fuch matter . Therefore that brecfe note in the chronicle, bearing the name of Eufebius, is doubtlefle an 
adie&ion of fome later writcr.S.Ambrofc then is the moft ancient wnter,that maketh mention of that inuen- 
tion : De obltu Theodofi And he faith plainly,that three crofles being found,the crofle of Chrift was knowne by 
the title that Pilate faftcned vnto it . Titulopattth crux falutaris* The healthfuU crofie was kgowne by tin title. Ruffi- 
nus faith, the title could not bewray the crofle of Chrift. SozomenusandNicephorusfay, the letters were 
worne out. So%lib.z.c.i . TSQcepb.Ub$.c t t9 . Paulinus faith : The way to difcerne it, was reueiled cheefly to Hele- 
na her felfe . Ruffinus afcribeth the deuife to Macarius biihop of Ierufalem : fo doth Sozomenus, Thcodorer, 
and Socrates . Paulinus faith it was knowne by railing vp a dead man to life . Ruffinus faith it was difcerned 
by reftoringafickewoman to health, with whom zffccSocratJib.xxapjj. TheodoretJibA.cap.iS, Sozomenad- 
deth, that it was reported alfo of a dead man to be rcftorcd to life. Paulinus faith the erode rcmaineth whole, 
at Ierufalem, but yet fo,that albeit innumerable pecces be daily cut of at the requeft of men, it is nothing di- 
miniflied, but remaincth as though it had neucr been c touched. Ruffinus faith that Helena left part of it at Ie- 
rufalem, thereftfhe fent to Constantinople, which as all the inhabitants of Conftantinoplc affirmed, Con- 
ftantinus inclofed in his ownc image, and there it was in the time of Socrates. How it came to Apemea, let 
Euagrius tell. Sir Iohn Mandcuill faith, it was whole at Conftantinople in his time, although the monkes of a 
certeine abbey in Cypres, affirmed that they had a part of it to get an oftring . Paulinus faith, that the biOiop 
of Ierufalem yecrely atEafter, bringethitfortbtolxadortdyhimfelfe beingtljeprincipalloftheworfbippers. S. Am- 

brofe faith, that to worthipit, itisanhcathenifherror and vanity of vngodly men. Forthcfcarehiswordes: 
Inuenit ergo titulum regem adoranit, non lignum vtiqtte, quia hicgentilis efl error, & vanitas impiorum. Sed adoranit il- 
ium qui pependit in ligno,fcriptus in tittslo . She found the title , Pie adored the k(ng, not the tree verily ,f,r that is an bca- 
thenifh error, andvanitie of the vngidly • But (he adored him which hid hanged vpon the hee,which was written hi the title, 
Therforc if the inuention of the crofle were not a forged matter, as by the diuerfitie of reports, icfeemcth to 
bc,yet by iudgement of S. Ambrofc agreeable to the holy fcripturc, the crofle cannot be worfliipped without 
heathenilhcrror,andvaine impiety. Finally the placingof Mary and Iohn(forfb you call thofc blocks)by the Theroodwith 
rood in the popifh church, hath no more warrantin the vvordofGod then the rood it fclfe, for anything we ' «whn. 
can fee in this chapter. 

%6 . To his mother,) Tlx mamelous refpeff that Chriji hoi to his mother ,vouchfauing tofteakf to /w, & to take By this you fee 
order for her euenfrom tire crojfe in the middes ofhts infinite anguifhes and myfieries a working for mankind. v^ri C ^u° m 

z 7. To the Difciplc.) +A great fonottr to Iohn and charge, to h.itte that blcjfediewelin peeping : and an vnjpcalg- \\\ K nrches 
hie comfort f hat from that day forward the one was to the other mother &finw, Vxrgincm virgini commcndauit./iif/; j h n ft an j b„ 
$. Hierom.Rc commended the virgin to a virgin. the Roode. 

34. Bloud and water.) Thispearfing ofCbrifi$fide,though on the fouldiars part it was done blindly & infolently t The Sacramecs 
yet by Cods ordinance it conteined •treat myfieries , andwas prefigured by Moyfesflrifyng the rocl^e with his rodde : as this ^ uc *l out °f 
flreame of Voud and water drawmmiraculoufly out of 'his dead body ,rmningin the Sacramentsof the Clninh after the peo- Aeceha e & 
f!e of'GodfvasJtgnified by the water of the fame rockf folowing the Israelites in the defert. Out of this fide (faith $.Jugu* t \^ x vmue 
fiine) iffucd the Sacraments. Henccf/°fi*6 S t Chryfoftom)thc great myfterics haue their beginning- Whowaweth 
vs» that when we come to drinkg of the holy chalice, wefhould fo approche, as though we drew the blond out ofchriftesfide. 
.Andboth bloud and water apart did flow forth, tofly wvs the fount aine of two principal Sacrament s 7 and their feutralmat- S5S V r CH 
terijBaptifme & the Ettcharifl,fpringing to life euerlafling in the Church. Tin fathers alfo fay that the Church who is Chifls Chrifls fidc^s 
ftonfe and his coadiutrice in applying the bloud and water to the benefite oftheFaithful,was here f ormed, bin lded>andtakgn Eue of Adams 
out of this holy fide ofchifljleeping on the Cr offers * Eue was of jdams fide, when fo was cafl afieepe in Varadife. 

By thofe fayings of S. Auguftine and Chryfoftome, it might be rightly gathered, that thofe fathers acknow- 
ledged but thofc only two facraments, in that fenfe and kinde of facraments and myfteries, baptifme and the 
Eucharifty,which flowed out of the fide of our fauiour Chrift. 

GHAP. XX. 

Vpon Eafier day his body is miffed in the Sepqjfhrejirft by M. Magdalene, 3 fecondly by Teter alfo and Iohn, the winding 
clothes yet remaining, x x Then to M. Magdalene^fter fhe hadfeen two Angels, I E s v s alfo himfelf appear eth. 18 She 
hauing told to the Difciples, he affemtb to them ftlfi tin fame day t and fendeth them as him felf was fent , giuing 

them 



holy TheGofpel Chap.xx. 



WEEKE. 



thmth$HolyGkoJltormhtemltor$teme/mnt$* %6 jigair.€vponhx^S$tndayh€apftareAtotlwm i &ttingTh6m^ 
fctjthat h might htUeusjmdcGtmnendingfHch as notfeeingytt do beltiut. 3 O The effiStofdns holg. 



TheGofpd A NDthelfirft oftheSabboth, Marie fm T*He firttday of the Sabboths , commeth M . 
d^hSi XJ^Magdalene commeth early, when it A Mary Magdalene early* rehenitwasyet lukeil'/' 

weckc was yet darke,vnto the monument : and (he darke,vntotheJepukhrcjwdfeeihtheftone ta*> 

faw the ft one taken away from the monu- hgnaway from the graue. 



East i& 
pay. 



MciB,i. ment. 2 Thenfbe runneth, and commeth to Simon 

**£. 2 She raunetherfore and commeth to Si^ />„„. W „ ^ ^«-#^ *iW,r«, /*- 

UcVrhe ^nPeter andtotheodierdilciplewhom ^d^nd faith vntothem,They haue taken away 

SftSS J ESVS ? U ^ &faI J h u tothem » the y hau f a - ffcL«tf outofthegraue, idwe cannot tell 

TSSX ^en our Lord out ofthe monument, and we where they haue laied him. 
taking sab- know not where they haue laid him. n , . . , 

!£**£■ * Peter therfore went forth & that other ../. f^J^efirewentfirth, and that ether 

. 3* } difciple, and they came to the monument. *filk*»dcame to thefepulcbre. 

sSy'li 4 And both ranne together, and that o- 4 They ran both together, and the other dip. 

Dm i>mirj- ther difciple did out-runne Peter, and came ebb did outrunne Peter, and came first to the 

our Lords re- nrft to the monument, jepulcbre. 

£«£» • 5 And when he had ftouped downe, he s Andwhenbehadflowpeddowne,hefawe 

annet'"""* faw the linnen clothes lying : but yet he the linen clothes lyingyet went be not in. 

LucX*. wmnotin. , Then commeth Simon Peter folding 

" n 6 Simon Peter therfore commeth, fol- btm,andwent into thefepulcbre, andfeeth the 

lowing him, and went into the monument, Imen clothes lie 

and faw the linnen clothes lying ^ , . ' ... , .... 

7 And the napkin that ha! been vpon \ yAdtbe napkm thatwas alouthts head, 

his head, not lying with the linnen clothes, *«¥"& mt » **!"* bm ™W d t0 ' 
but apart,wrappe?vp into one place. gcthermaplacebyttfelfe. 

8 Then therfore went in that other dif- * Then went in alfo that other Sfciplewhich 
ciplc alfo which camefirft to the monu- camefirfitothefepulchrc#ndhcfawe i andbe- 
ment : and he faw,and belecued. leeued. 

p For as yet they knew not the fcripture, 9 for as jet they knew not the Scripture jbat 

that he fliould rife againe from the dead. <£& hejhould rife pom death. 

ioThc difciples therfore departed a- .. «-*._.# *./■ .^, 

gainetothemfelues. ? . '^^^pleswentawayagatnevn. 

JJgg iiBut*Marieitoodeatthe*monurr.ent toth <»™»< h °»f<' Ma:th<j8it 

dayinEafta without,weeping.Therfore as me was wee- " <-W™ftoodwithoutatthcfepu1chrc i mxfcs.64, 

jjckj ping, fhe ftouped downe , and looked into ™*P»g : fi **fa »*p*, (he bowed her felfe into 

JJJg; the monument : thefepulcbre, 

LuciiJ. > 1 2 And me faw two Angels in whitest- / 2 nAndfeeth two angels clothed m white, 

ting, one at the head, and one at the fecte, fmingjbe one at the headland the other at the 
where the body of I e s v s had been laid. feete, where the body oflefuswas laid. 

alJ h 7^r° h u rt Y° ma £ "'^T" '* •ne,fovmeber,Wem* h *h weepefl 
peftthou? Shefaithtothem,Becaufethey thou? She fiiihvntothem s For they hiuetakpt 

fc25J23£* andlknownot sz** -"— *■ <% a 

14 When (he had faid thus, (he turned . „,» - , ,. r . 3 „ ., 

backward,andfawlEsvsftandbg:&lhe rJlI^ frir /^^T^^ 
kncwnotthatitislEsvs. ° f^backeandfawlefusfiandm^andkriewnot 

15 Iesvs faith to her , Woman, why ***""*V* 

weepeft thou? whom feekeft thou?She thin- r f Iefm faith mto herjVoman,wty weepefl 

king that it was the gardiner , faith to him, tbouWhomfeekeH thou ? Sbefuppofng that it 

Sir, if thou haft caried him away, tel mc bad bent the gardiner, faietk vnto him> Sir, if 

where thou haft laid him: and I wil take him tfl0U hau * borne him hence, tell me where thou 

away. haft laiedbim/md 1 will fetch him. 

16 : Iesvs faith to her, Marie. She tur- 16 Ieftts faith vnto her, Marie. Shetumed 

ningiaith to him, Rabboni (which is to fay, her felfe, and fayd vnto him. Rabboni, wbichis 

M * fter -) tofay,MaJler. 

17 Iesvs i? j e f m 



Holy Chap. xx. According to S. Iohn. 174 

* 17 Iesvs faith to her,Donot touch me, 17 lefus faith vnto her, Touch me Hot :fip 

fori am notyetafcendedto my Father : but I am notyetafcendedto my father, but goetomy 

<?oc to my brethren , and fay to them, I af- brethren, and fay vntothem, I*afccndvntomy P»L*J<*3« 

cend to my Father and your Fathcr,my G od father andy our father, and to my God.andyottr 

and your God. God. 

18 Marie Magdalene commcth and tel- 18 M arte Magdalene commeth , bringing 
leth the difciples,That I banc fcen our Lord, tidings to the Difciples that fl?e hadfecne the 
andthushcfaidvntome„£Q Lord,and that he had jpoken fitch things vnto 

The Oofpei j p xherforc when it was * late that day, her. 

KauXT thcfirftofthcSabboths,and|| the doores i 9 * The fame day at night ,which was tbe L{ket * ** 
lowSunday. W re fhut, where the difciples were gathe- firft day ofthe\ Sabbothes, when the d^eswere^® 1 ^^* 
T uSfi. rcc * to g ct h cr *" or & are °^ t ^ e Ic wes , I e s v s font, where the dtfciples were ajfmbled together 
i.Cor.i 5»5"i came and floode in the middes , and faith to for feare of the /ewes, came lefts , andfloode 
thcm.Pcacc be to you, in the middes, and faith vnto them,Peace be vn~ 

20 And when he had faid this, he (hew- toyou. 

cd them his handes and fide • The difciples 20 Andwhen he hadfo faid, hejhewedvnto 

therefore were glad when they fawe our them his hands and his fide.Thenwere the difct- 

Lord. yles glad,when they few the Lord. 

jThoughhe 2 i He faid ther fore to them againe, $ -/ Then fatdlefm to them againe, Peace be 

praccha^be- Peace bctoyou . | As my Father hath lent vntoyou; As my Father hath fentme, euenfo 

fore,yer now mc ^J a }f ^ 0Q f cnc J y OU# fendc IyOH a/fb. 

nTwSnca- 22 When he had faid this, ||hc breathed 22 Andwhen he had faid thofewordes, he 

fiion ^.F re * vponthem: andhc faith tothem, Receiue breathed on them.and faith vnto them, Rece'me 

Lrws tograce ye the holy Ghoft : ye theholy Ghoft. 

S2 i0n ' 2Z II Whose sinnes yov shal ^ ^pvhofoeuerfinnesyeremit,theyarere^^^ li ^ 

theniagainc* forgive, they 'are ( FORGiven mitted vnto them , and whofoeuer finnesye re- 

them: and whose yov shal re- taine,they are retained. 

teine, they are reteined. 24. 'B tit Thomas, one of the twelue , which is 

Ton^Thl 2 4 But Thomas one oftheTweluc, who calledDidymm, wasnotwith them whenlefm 
manhcApo- is called Didymus,was not with themwhen came. 

Siu^' I £svscam c 2f The other drfciples therefore faid vnto 

23 The other difciples therfore faid to him,Wehaue feene the Lord . Tttthefaidvnto 

him,Wehaue fcen our Lord. Buthe iaidto them,Except J fimllfee in his handes the print of 

them, Vnlcslfecinhis handes theprintof the nailes,a>:dpmmj finger into the print of the 

thenailcs, and put my finger into the place nailes,andthrufimyhand tntohisfide, lwillin 

of the nailes, and put my hand into his fide : no w if e beleeue. 

I wilnotbelccuc. z 6 zAndafter eight day es, againe his Dif- 

lYr SVN " l6 Andaft cr eight daies, againehisdif- ciples were within , and Thomas with them: 

ciplcswcre within: and Thomas \vith them. Then came lefts, * the door es being jhttt , ^.nheGrecke 



both here 



i^SiJnoT Insvs C 01 ™ 1 ^* the doorcj> being {hut, ft 00 fa in the middes, and fay de, Peace be vnto a is ndverf 
thciy.verfcof and ftoode in the middcs,and faid, Peace be y 0Ut ^Aftettht * 

27 Thenheiaithto Thomas, Put in thy fi^ er hi ther, and fee my handes, andreachhi- 
finger hither.and fee my handes , and bring t y r t \yhand,andthrufxitintomyfde,andbe not 
hichcrthyhaiu^andpucitintomyfide: and faithle(fe,butbeleenwg. 

be not incredulous but faithful 

OT , r t jr .. ,. 28 Thomas an [wered, and faid vnto him* 

28 Thomas aniwered , and laid to him, _. r j j L , J 

MyLord,andmyGcd. Mj Lorded my Ood. 

29 Ies vsiakluohim,Bccaure thou haft *9 Iefusfytbimtobim ,Tbomas becaufe 
*They afe fcenmejhomas^houhart bdeeued: * blef- tbmhaSi {ecnem* tbouhaftbeleetted, blejfed 
ih°t r beK fed arc they that haue not Teen and hauc be- arethtythat hone not feene.andyethauebelee- 

withoutfenfi- Iqquq^j^ lied. 

orfiJS 3 o * Many other figncs alfo did Ik s v s 3° * And many other ftgnes truely did Ie- Iohn»i. %%. 
SSffi'S* huhc % ht of his difciples, which arcnot pa before the eyes of bis difciples, which are not 
orreafonto written in thisbookc. » written in this booke. 

iSw^y 31 And thclc arc written, that you may 31 Thefe are written , thatye might beleette 

* ' bclccue LI that 



TheGofpel Chap.xx. 

beleeue that Iesv sis Christ the fonne that IefmChrin it the Sonne of God, and that 
of God : and that beleeuing , you may haue in beleemng , yce might hat* Itfe throuah his 
life m his name„£0 tMmgt y J &° *" 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xx. . 

f£Z7 r S ^1°, u 5*** r'r £ ****** -**** *** *> <* ^m^S. 

fared* faid monument .trembU and roare as iftheyfloode Before the iudgementfeateofchrili rJJJJ« oe 

Fulkei. Howfocucr Hieromc,in the per fons of thofe two women,in whofe name he wrote that Epiftle,efteemcdof, . . 

^numem, the ApoMes made fmaua^^ 

Whxch was about 300. ye ? es.And although the fepulchres of Martyrs , and the ren^^^ 

5fl , to be f* med f l *■ fupetftition and idolatrie of Papules i ^lbi ? ^i^J^m^ MMfKI ' 

ftuffe for the moft pan in fteede of true reliques,is no way to be excufed. countertett 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xx. 



Rbem. 



2. 



The being of 
Chriftsbod< 



others abouc 
nature. 



j,/. or Brentiani. 
h 



A „ f hi, ,v«= ..„,. 11 j 11 j ret • , > %. — ' » •> l f '> ine a 06res I*"** ■ *na by that *-nnits bodv 

JUfiance and corpse of the »ood, W «tn the fme proper place that tlx W ood wasin , andpatfedthro,,^ the fame: ?T WthoK 
Z?JtTt! m £*r??"?* t ? 'hecl,furenotfurred:andp a/ pd through the fiol ' out of iLeptlZ. SSSS& 

tit Ik \ K ,T$:tV am 2 Trt "* T" iMtd ° f ***** , they boldly deny the plaSscrlf. dcSST 
tures, orfofndly flnfi them felues from tin evidence thereof, that their imbujencie it fbecialhtobemarhdiniL f°,KP">«d 
fotnt. * •* r by other ex* 

^^^Mmnm^thiUlHtammlmhtthtemin^ atvhattime men vfetofhut tlieir doores tand HereticaHhifis 
J"* "her fabts to defend fa ^ 

Mfcf^^fr^^/^**?* 1 **** dthelmfebemgcbfefhm. And the Fathers al an- ScnptUrC ' 
ff^he^njnthedooresbc^ 

de ciuit.c.8 and S.Cjr,l )in Io.lu i.cp.andSJiieroXi 1 .contlouinianum e.n . We kno» it is the natural courfe of 

M lb ,, S7JT?^'T^^ lheameias, q uantitie,termesand 

^•<M7> ^ W«»:»^^»« W ^^W«ip««»A w ., and confidently not at alls S .Jugufiine faith Chriff ar, AT 

d h tlxn the natural forme or qmnuue or qualttie ttereof 'requheM hgreat incredulitle, feint »e tnuft beleeue that he can *>»« body & 
t<& " *r^. m ff^»to^h™^«»**W* andS.Ju g uftine teUethofa W „hofe Ml from £ 

JJT A ™ m *™%*™rfl*«S*'l*lihith rvedeteflforal that,tlie^edherefieof certain Vroteflants^ ~ ' ' 
« fo*// agamflfauh^ndthe common rules of nature and diuinitie. 

* of *! fZlX. be Pr k Ud5 u "u C w ^ " m < «** ^^gh the wood of the dorcs,or through the ftonc 

£ n , ? i ' °l 8 the ^"["^ of h,s mothcrs Wombe - An <* concerning the laft, the Scnoture is e- 

«l f n r^ CO T7' W i!« ^e,t, ^ ^a, , d, thatour Sauiour Chittwasprefented to the Lord, according as it is 

] Zr^rT!" ^ °^ th them " rIx >&'-l-»c.z } i9. The fame affumcth S.Hierom Cont.Vel, JLfay- 

thecompanieofman.Neithensurard, that Chiift came through the dores being (hut , but after die dores 
were (hut which yet at his entne,were opened miraculoufly,as to the Apoftlcs the prifon dores, Aftes < ,1 ? . & 
«,ioSo I fay of the itonejfhe arofe before the Angel rcmoued the fame.Mau S.You hyjhatfome fayfrcam* 
tn at the wndowjet are you able to name none of vs, that fo fayth or thinketh. But where we fay.the dorc ope- 

Srt T, b ' m r a ^c y '° r *" t e CamC in late ' after the dores were fl"^" % *«y be ftghts to defend 
ftlfliod agamft cxpreffe Scnprures:but we may wel fay , you haue nothing bur brafen faces,to oppofe againil 

nn S? f l e T e a C , WOr l- S o£thc , Eu , an S cIift " c ^" ^ dor« were fhutButyou adde, that our expofiti- 
3 ft lhC „ ^ ^"f^fhihmfmt^hhatobta /pirit, becaufe they favhimftandfodainlymtbe 
vrotf fti'l^ th tW^fiP>*': Which is a weake teftimonie , that he cine through'the wood and 
EX° tc ft thou § ht ^ to be a fpint;vhenhe walked on the waters,Matt.i 4)i o. Yea itis no cer- 

he t v htS 1C 5? ar S" men «°^ h 7 ft hi " f ? C ' when l0 remoue *« f^fufpicion out of their minded 

bcncaItogeth C rinfuffiaen V o P r uethetiuthofmsb<)^yprcf C ncc,andrerurre^^ 

bene 









Chap. xx. According to S.Iohn. 175 

bcncperfwaded that (after your fantafic,) he came through the hordes of thedore:or that theirfenfes, 
concerning his body , could haue bene fo greatly deceaued , that deliuering them bread to the judgement of 
SthrirfeDfes hchaddcliuered in thcfamecompaifeandfhapeof bread, not bread, but his natural! bo- 
dy firing ftiH i their fight . If therefore the Apoflles had vndcritood the wordes of the fi.pper *s Panto 
doc hey couldnochaScbcncperfwadcd , byehe arguments of th«r fenfc S ,wh.ch Chriitoftcreth,ofthc 
frutl and cehaintie of the refur. cftion of his body from death to life . But all the Fathers (you fay) emJM, 
hat he went in.thc dores being (hut. Ihathecamcinmiraculouily, the molt doe tmnke, and fo doe we , but 
notthatmsbody came through the woodolthedores S l»im&bp,Tlmmhdtf*mwm*mB 

jiid therefore it ismaru<tile,ho«> thebodily nature, through an impenitrabU body dtdpafoh* ctmmngba^m^bU, 
hi imrZviCtbU, he beint etfe to be tonchtdjiard to be deemed . This he fpeaketh or the Apoftles error : but -his 
tcfolutionvpon AewrdcsofChrift^W/ewe^r.i8thi«. Therefore not by *» wbodily nature , but by qudme 
IfbodihrerLeafa.heptfedel^bfaplMsIb*^ 
LyLihamUed^body^nd^Mrif^^'^iy' *""^?!^f^T f ^V¥^ 

ritual! body In thefe wordes it appeareth, that Ambrofe efteemed the qualmc of Chriftes body, after his rc- 
furreftion 'to be the fame, which fhal be of our bodies after they be rifen againe.Thercfore except you wil at 
cribc a pcrfllous error vnto him,you muft acknowledge,that he meaneth no more,but a miraculous entrance 

wuhout 

S his body bcinz *n mfmjtem# the virtues t>owm of ms mmnmm mmm , pi^ «;«; v^p. #« *~ v»y «-- 

•P < «. 1 . r. «• .1 ^L» J„»««. .._-_ fU«» .ha rfiirhnf hie nnriu (till rpmnnma. rr\ whirh_ 



tow tne miracle of y ring,that fel from y womansgi.^,---..*, -—---»- -,"■ r-.~ —. ; ' , . ' . : 

which beleeue not that our L ord lefts Chvift was borne of the virgtneswmhe of hi, mother being wMtjttti entred m to hu 
difciple< after the doreswerefhut^ut let them enquire of ' this ,and if they firdthU to heme ,Uuhem beleeue the other .\A- 

mutingthis miracle of the ring to be true 5 (as Auguftinc was pctfwaded it wac,)vpon y report of the noble wo- 
man,from whome it fclhyct it fclowcth not,that the fubftancc of the ring, went through the fubftancc of the 
eirdle.butthat the one uibftance,giuing place for the timc,r«umed againc when the other was pafled. Some 
incredulous IewJceing that the eare of Malchus.was fo foone healed, would not beleeue, that Peters fworde 
went betweene it and his head,as we are furc it did-So we fay of the birth of Chnft,and of his entnc,the dores 
beine (liut.The place through which his body pafled,might be whole and (hut before and after he paffed, but 
not in the inftantof his palling, becaufe that is contrary to the nature of a true body, fuch as his was. Cyril- 
lus faith Our Lord entred vnto his difciplesfodenly by hit omnipotencie, after the doreswerc (hut, ouercommmg the nature 
ofthinvMk more wordes to the fame effeft^rguing nothing but that he camcin after a wonderfull mancr, 
which wc doc acknowledge : yet not altering the nature of his body,but fubduing the nature of other things to 
I him felfe,as he fhewcth ,in his walking vpon the water. Which Htcrome alfo allcdgcth, to proue the miracu- 

lous cntrin" of Cbn&#»t though he entred after the dores were (hut, which the nature of humane bodies doth notfuf- 
fer therefore we (ball deny both Teter and our Lord,to haue had true bodies, becaufe they walked vpon the waters,which u 
aeainftmrre&y this it appeareth.he meaneth a maruelous maner of entring, but yet fuch, as taketh not away 
the truth of (Thrifts body,ftw» whUhjfyott take difiace offt>ace,(zsS. Auguftine faith,>» take the body cleane xxxy: 
Orifyoutakethebodies]romthequalitiesofbodies,(hemcanetheffcn^ 

may be,and if they be no where.they be not at all Jh\s fay th S. Auguftine of y nature of Chrifts body,agrceable to y 
nature of all true bodics.% . 5 7 -Now, what God is able to doe if he will, wc doubt not: but when we know hia 
will by hisword,conccrningthe truth of our SauiourChrifts humane body, whercinhe was made like vnto 

v*,in all thincs.Heb.i,i 7.&c.We can not admit fuch miraclcs.as be contrane to his will reueiled in his word, 
vpon pretence of his almightie power. And if you deleft the hcrefieof the Vbiquetanes, as contrary to faith, 
and the common rules of nature and diuinitie,for the fame reafons,you lhould leaue your herefie,of the body 
of Chnft being in many places at once , and yet without the due (pace of place,whcrcby according to S.Au- 
guftines rule,i° is made to be in no place 3 and confcquently,to be no body at all 



Rbem.j. 



onoj 
(times, 



oiuentohimfilfond then mflainetcrmesmofi amply imfarteth tbefameto hts apoftles: that wUfoener deny the jpo- powertoienu* 
files and their fucceffors, the Trhfis of Gods Church, to haue right to remitte finnesjhould deny confequently Chriji as man ,,nncs - 
tohaue authoritie to doe the fame. 
Flilke 3. In the wordes of Chrift,is no inftitution of any Sacramen^becaufe there is no vifible element .wherevnto No Saerame m 
the word may be added to make a Sacramcnt.But he renueth the comm.flion s granted before to his Apoftles, °™« •* 
and to their fuccefTors.by declaring the plcafure of God to pronounce femence of forgiuencs of finnes to all chtift , 
that are truly penitent,and of the reteiningof them to the obftinate and impenitent. And this is the aufton- 
tic that the Apoltles,and all Minifters of the word & Sacraments their fucceffors haue.to forgmc and reteine 
finnes.T«»c veraejl abfolutioVr.eJidentis,&cSayih Gregorie B.of Rome. Thentheabfolutionofthe Vreftdent,oxo- 
uerfeeristrue,nhenitfolloweththepUafureoftbeeternallltidge.HomA6.^ -rheholv 

Rhem J. »• He breathed.) Hegiueth the holy Ghoft in and by an external figne to fos JpoJ}les,mt vtfily and to alfucb ™J g^ 
\aJu,IT' purpofe< as afterward at fVhitfuntide,but for the grace ofthe Sacrament of Orders ,at $.Jugufitne fayth, andthattme purpofdygi- 

Tdwc'ommLcUubtoftheTriefisrigbt^^ 

*l>.V*rmm,li. ca n ifatt y fo „, contcntiottt.he muft deny tbaHoly Ghoft to be Godjtnd not to haut power to remitte fimes. It is not ah- gjg^ ^ 

Wh furd ( fayth S.Cyril) that they f orgiue finnes,whichhaue the Holy GhoftJFor when they remitte or rcteine,the "» 

lyrtui.iz.Ct \ J s s * Lli* holy 



5 Can lo. 



I i 



TheGofpel Chap.xx. 

holy Ghoft remitteth or reteioeth in them, and chat they doe two wales, firft in Bactifmc * rH™ ;„ n „ 

"theHolyGhofltbatdotthitfrtheVrieBtofficetnimwflerUinbotk 9« MW «"*»««/b/« S <» 

F*#* 4. He giueth the holy Ghoft by a vifible figne,to affure them of the auftoritie which he eaue them whirl, „,, 

by preaching ;the Gofpd to remir,and retexnc finnes/or which Rurpol^openedSS^JK^ 
vnderftand the ScnpturesJLuc 14,45 &c.That you addejie did it for the trace of she sI™T f T I J ?' sht The P°PW> *■ 

trueAugu{hne.C^.PWz A „.dothoncenamc the Sacrament ofordersTor o/^ power o^ra"?' 

"giuentomemthatareordeined«nu U ftmof l heChurch,mequdUonisnotnow:b^ 

Sacrament of orderaand whether this power be abfolute, or f olo wing the iudgemen -oS ?™ h~ £ 

byprcachir^anddeclarirs^ 

S^E«-^i-te^l7]«d 7 ged, thatChrSby^r^o^Ktu^S 

xerndfion offinnes.S«,, fm* fefa* Mk*+ . tto % S «/, ^ * fag SXC *■*- of 
ptydmamherplaceForttumtymtbatJbea^uttheboly GbcfalMUmioZ AnitlxloL GUolr-u^ finncsbyi 

JjMpitritdvmthm. Thefewordcsdcclarcwhatmanerof auftoritie, the Minifters of the 4^^ 
mremonon of fumes , etther when they mimfter the Sacrament of Baptifme, «w£i!Ti)SS4cS? 
^Cyrdfomtheplacenoted^o^ 

^»*~**~ Godtlvthebeabletolocfe mm jfJLfitm. Formated ^iTuZ^oXLZ 
tTanfgrejrorsoffaLvtifmfime .butntheathr of the Lave it felfet ForfaJfLto/^dTe^T 

Mnoflace.ForU^felyfaide.thathe UvngodUe, vh ich Jlfaytoi&g', rhoulefi^S^t 
hahour Savour giuentokk ^jbMd^ '* ^ «£fc^£^i^j£ 

rite rphuh dmlUth mthem, remitted, ornteineth . A»dih*t(h*ll be by tlxmasltbinke bytJmeZ, 7 R Tv' " j 
byreferaance . For either they bringnmthat belecue W J ^ r£S S2 S^f 

By thefe wordes .t appeareth that S. Ambrofe acknowledged no Sacrament of penance oTrlp^tancrFo 

then he would haue fayd:Do«h not the fame graceof the mffteries worke in peri c^X'ShsT 

craments al«ke ? But he bythjoth.otthen^eof God»ork(? meaning that the grace of rem ffion oSn.c' 

wbchis grauntediathename of God to the penitent} is as efi&Il JSS^SS^ISS 



| oe cramentofpc< 
nance* 

SUnder. 



Rhem. 



them 



The Saeramft 



^^effefan^lyvWdiheh mortal offences )W bc,1*r they be comniuedin ^feVSIrf*? the,rmo ^ 
anudgessncaufesof our confuence, cannot mhtli rule out caCnaitkout ful^A.^n • • ,# . . ' 1 i m particular. 

^^tet^VcordinztothmhUtnfthn. For that ajahorLJeteijLes^M *« . 

God^mthoutthisSacratHenti^hichw^thioUH^ 

MHWtyoemr^mtMdofh^reHfa without aldoubt 3 betaufe they cmwecZT^andlTT K"'^- 
thenfaluation. ^ therefore S^ugu^m{ef.i%o^hynino both to,et)JrSaZ^ merri*dm,<. 

cfGodsVrieflsjnendepartthislife, ^t non riencrati, Tut hgati CSnS^' ^T5& #*"" 6,r *' i * 

«////«, W deftruftion foloweth them . ^«iS.^c7wCaz.deperfeau.Vand a lir^;Tl.t r *CT 



U 



Chap, x x. According to S. lohti. it 6 

ants? Who {hall minifter penance vnto vs,and loofe vs from the bandes of finnes? Sec. And therefore S. Cation 

very oftenlnamely tf.54.) caUethitgreatauelm>andfmha*Vriefl*sfhaUanfwereforatthelatur^ 
thaiilpmutcntofhisftnnesjodeparttbUUfewithci,^^ 

ker him fclfe (c7;«/2)hath grauntcd,that things bound in earth^hould alfo be bound in hcauen: and that thofe £agjT" 

dungs might thcrebc loofcd,which were looted before here in the Church. Andu u a world tofie, Inwe the He- gainft p ] a j ne 

rcttkeswaftlewhbtbufoplaneacommi/Jionofremhtty^ 

firmer s And to we cannot tell what els. though to our Englifh Vrotejlants this autberitie feemetb fo cleere, that in their order 

cfvifitinz the jicke,t heir Minifter s acknowledge and chalenge t!sefame,vfing a formal abfolutkn according to the Clmrches The E ^ 

order Ater thelbeciall confejjton of the partie. But to conclude the matter , let euery one that lift to fee the me meaning of Miners 

ChrifklmrdetandtheTriefiesgreatpoweranddigHitiegimnthmby the fame 

ofS.chryfoFtome. For, faith Whey that dwell on the earth , and conuerfe in it,to them is commiffion giuen to ™™> Md ab ' 
difpenfe thofc things that are in heauen , to them is it giuen to haue the power which God would not to be gi- Set ; he conu 
ucn neither to Angels nor Archangels, for, neither to them was it faid,Whatfoeuer you (hall bindc in earth, wmim bitty. 
(hall be bound inhcaucn: and whatfoeucryou mall loofe in earth , (hall be loofed in hcauen. The earthly Li.i.*tS*>r. 
Princes in deede haue alfo power to binde, but the bodies onely : but that bond of Prieftes which 1 fpeake of, prieftej ^ 
toucheth the very foule it felfe and reacheth euen to the heauens: in fo much that whatfoeuer the Pnefts (hall to forgil ^ 
doe beneath the felfc fame God doeth ratine aboue , and the fentence of the feruants of the Lord doth con- finnes,isal>oue 
firme. for in dcede what els is this,then that the power or all heaucnly things is graunted them of God?Whofe the power of 
finnes fo cuer, fayth he,you (hall reteine,thcy are reteyned. What power (1 befeech you) can be greater then JjL . 
this one?The Father gaue all power to the Sonne: but I fee the fame power altogether dcliuered by the Sonne Uim 
vnto them. Judas this concerned) tlx Triejjes high authorise to al>folue,fo thereupon concerning confejjton alfo to he made 
vnto them,the ancient Fathers fbeaki in < this' for t.S.CyprianfeLntf\st\\x.\ t. They (faithhe) that hauc greater faith 
and fcare of God,though they did not fall in pcrfecuuon, yet becaufe they did onely thinke it in their mindc, 
this very cogitation they confefTe to Gods Prieftes forowfully and plainely,opening their confcience,vtterine 
and di(charging the burden of their mind,and (ecking holfomc medicine for their woundes though but (mall Confefl ; on M 
and Me. And a title after, Let euery one (my brethren)I befeech you.confeffc his hnne, whiles he is yet ahue, p lK {\ Ciw 
Whiles his confeflion may be admitted , whiles fatisfaftion and remiflion made by the Prieftes is acceptable 
before God. S. Cyril (or as fomethinke,Origen)li z.'m Lemucalleth it a great part c f penance, when a man is afbamed, 
and yet openeth bis finnes to our Lords Trieft'.See alfo rcrtulJi.de pcenir,S.Hiero.in c.io.Ecclcfialtee. S.BafiLin Rc- 
gulis breu.qnxft.ii9.ffA0 compare finners that refufe to confejfe,to them that bane fame difeafein thirfecretparts^md 
are afb- med to fhewe it to the Thyjicion or Surgeon , that might cure it. where they mujineedes meanefecrett confejjton to 
be made to them that may abfolue. And S.Leo ep. 80. moftpltincly(as before S £yril)exprejly nameth Pwe/KThat con- 
feflion is fuflicicnt which is made firft to God,thcn to the Prieft alfo. And againe, It is fufficient that the guild- jMreteor aii- 
neffe of mens confeiences be vttered to the prieftes o nely by the fecrccic of confeflion. SHitrm in 1 6. Math. ft ^ ofc 
faith f hat Triefies loofe or 6W,audita peccatorum varietate,hauing heard the varietie and differences of finnes. 
S.Vaulinus write th ofSjimbrofe, that as often as any confeffed his finnes vnto him for to receiue penance , he in v\tal>. 

fo wept for compa(fion,that thereby he caufed the penitent to weepe alfo. He addetb moreouer,tlut this My Do- f^W* 
If or wasfofecret in this cafe, that no man kiiewe thejinnet confeJJed,bnt God and him felfe. Jnd S. Auguftine ho. tfde Jo. 
homilijs To.\ o.faith thits.Doe penance fuch as is done in the Church,Let no man fay,I doe it fecretly,I doe it to 
God.invaine then was it faid, Whatfoeueryoup]allloofeineartb,fhallbekofedinheautn.fieS.Ambrofe^ depce- 
nitentia through out. S.Cypriats de Lapfis, the bookedc vera & falfa pcenic. in S^ugujline.bejide all anti-juitie which 
isfullofthefejpeaches concerning abfolution,ard confejjton. 

Fulke f At the inftitution of the holy Sacramet of our Lords Supper, there was no word of facrifice or power of fa- 
crificinggiueto Pricfts.Eutwhereyoufay,yfccondfacducofPriefthood,confiftinginpowertoremitfmnes, 

is here inftituted: you confefle they were made but half epriefts before. But howe Ipray you could they bap- 
tife or minifter the Lords Supper,without power of remiflion of finnes vnto the penitent'Lherefore here is no Th e p op ;fl| 
facrament of p enancc inftituted,but the autarkic of their Apoftle(hip,confirmed and rcnued vnto them and facrament of 
their fucceffors,minifters ofthe Chuich.Moreouer,you (hall neuer be abletoproue, that the powerof remit penance, 
fion of finnes doth emply confeflion to a prieft, or fatisfaftion of worke : neither is there any word in the holy 
S criptures,to declare thefe two partes neceflarie to repentance. Neither doth it follow of any neceflirie, that 
men are bound to fubmit them fclues to the iudgement of priefts/if'they haue auftoritie to forgiue finnes.Nei- 
ther were their power giue in vaine,ifnone were bound to feeke abfolution at their hands: for they are bound 
to offer it to all true penitent finncrs,alrhough they feeke it not at their hands,yea to exhort and to defire men 
to be reconciled vnto God by their minifterie.i.Cor. y .10.Luk.24.47. Againe,men may feeke abfoluti& at their 
hands,though they be not bounde to fubmit them fclues to their iudgement, nor yet to confefle all or any of 
their particular mortall finnes vnto them. And where you quote Cyprian dc Lap(is,he fpeaketh not one word 
ofthe neccflitie of confeflion of al finnes to a pricft,but of them that had openly fallen to idolatrie, who were 
bound openly to acknowledge their finne, before they could be recciued into the communion ofthe faithfull: 
commending them alfo, which although they had not openly fallen,yet hauingbut onely thought to yeeld to 
Idolatrie,being pricked in confcicnce confeflcd y fame to the pcieft,and fought comfort & holfome medicine, 
though it were but for fmall woundcs,in companion of them that had yeelded in arte. S.Hierome faydi, That 

at in the Line the Trirjl maketb the leper cleane or vncleane ,fo here alfo il* Bifhcp orpriefi bindetb or loofeth t not tlsem 
that are innocent orguiltie,but according to bis office,whe he hearetb the diuerjitiesoj '/inner s,he knowetb who it to be bound, 
and who to be loofed. Here is no word ofthe neceflitie of Confeflion , but onely he (heweth that the BiJhop or 
prieft,hath none other power of binding and loofing, then the prieft ofthe lawe had in making cleane or vn- 
cleane.which he did none otherwifc,but by declaring and pronouncing who was deane,& who was vncleane: 
fo the minifter of the Church, hearing that there be finners penitent and vnpenitcnt,knoweth to binde the 
one,and loofe the other. , . , 

Morcouer where you fay^he auftoritic to rcteine finnes, confifteth fpccially in eruoyning&usfaction &c.« 

LI. 3. » 



finem, 

Mat**. 






! - TheGo/pell Chap rr 

name the acramencofpcnance .nthcplacesnoted:butmewe thatthe miniiWdic ffi T 
rate afwell to loofe,as to binde,to forgiue firmest to reteyne : whereat Ae No£ ians iS^ll™ "^ 

acknowledge a facrament of the onc,afweU as of the othcr.lhe like is to be fa id *f rC «., t J lcrtb y 

by Vidor Vticcnfis:& the complahuof Cyprian Ep <J X rhViS^nfir *r ^^^ ndrfc,ibcd 
of the Church,of thofe that aibound byEnSoth Z^rZ^m^ZtT ^ .»?*«* 
ter we ftand vpon. That f power here giuemis eSrdfd II " wKnVS™ ? f P cn «? Ce » w « ch » the mat- 
of God, ^W«P*«dy,?» e £owS 

c Mdoeteft^eyfain^as appeareth by ihdrfiyinybefoiewiiead^nutconSn"^^^* 
fitably,when a mans confaencc cannot otherwife be fatisfied wedenie nor hOR \ Y bem ?. de P ro - 

obteynmgremiffionoffinnes.wemerJydeme.ThefayxnTofS 

power to begiuen tc >the minifters of the Church , »J,^SS^^^S^^^ 

earth according to their commotion, is ratifiedin heauen. But how this po ver b cSdlfe ^i? 
Iheweth cap.6.of the fame bookc, i W <ft,r«*w w &c . m meiy h u tchwZ ,Z 5L • ' C , hr y f ° ft , ome *Kb 
Andconcartngthe necefTuic of Confefliolto the I^S 

themfelues with idolame,though they did not ac comDliih it in aft* in r.^Zlir cJ P" r P OIe of dehhng 
^othefclow^po^^ 

doth not argue any neceiutie of confeffion in the fame or in any fcch. In d*Xdc H™k Wbdl 
confeffionand fan.faa.on to the Church which bv their fall wn< of&n^ J «f a i E . V / geth °P cn 
to Idolatrie. So the place nothing prouet I th ^^oSSSj^^re^^^* 

heinous nnnc$:tfaewordc« are thefe. Eft adhuc & -fmimt &c. There iLta &«waS? I2S fF* a " d 

n.edicmevntothem.Wherbyitmaynlhdybe^S 

pricfts.But Leo you fay namem pneftes Ed CleTcX SSa. a a< 8 C *?£ COUnrcI! that wcre no 

•6. k to he W,r „fa toU V«wX^ 

toberemirtedtothe impen ^SaS 

-S-«e*tetoPauIm P us ^ 

finnes,ncither Ambrofe nor Paulinus nor anv anc ; f „" "" a\1 k 1 ? j L " cc *» ane c ° obteme remrffion of 

penpenanceforthemthath doSTomlTed^ 

pero^whichhebrmgethtoperfw^dcthemS 

«/&fflw#I hauc anfwered before to S Ambrofe *• <; fwSK. VJ* P^.f****** <fth*t tin Emperor wot not 



HOLY 
WEEKE, 



phcm.i. 



Chap.xxl According to S. Iohri. 177* 

fhall haue pardon.as the lepers that went to fhew their faces toy pricfts,were healed before they came to the. 
But that confeflion of fecrct finnes is not neceflary to be made to any man, but onely to God, Chryfoftome 

iheweth Hem jie penitent. & confeffione; It it not necefarie to confefie in theprefence ofwitnefiesjlet examination of thine 
offences be made in thought Jet thu iudgement be without a witnes,let God onely fee thee making thy confefJiomGod which 
cafieth not thy fitmesmthy teeth, bm loo feth thy finnes for thy fb-mxAgaincinepjidhel>J>o.$iJfaynottothee,thattbou 
oughtejl to bewray thyfelfc abroade,nor that thou (houldefl accufe thyfelfe before other men. but 1 will haue thee obey the 
Trophet faying, t\eueile thy way to the Lord, confeffe thy finnes therefore before God. The like faying he hath in pf.50. 
hom.i.and in many other places of his workes.For more full triall of this cafe,l referre the reader to my Con- 
futation of D. Aliens bookes, written fpecialiy to mainteinc popifti fhrift, part i.from the i o Chapter to y end. 

CHAP. XXI. 

appearing againe in Galilee, where "Peter watfifhing with hisfelowesumd caufing them after th ey had all night taken none, 
to catch a great nmltitud, which "Peter draweth to land, where healfo dineth with the; 1 5 He(expre/Jing what thisffhing 
fignifed) makgth "Peter his Vicar, committing vnto him the feeding of his lambesandfheepe: \ 8 and reuealeth vnto him 
that healfo [hall be crucifed^o the glory of God, 20 admonishing himto minde that ,rather then to be curious about 
Johns death. 

Tulke. I . Chrift makcth not Peter his Vicar gencrall, more then cuery one of the Apoftlcs , who had euery one a gene- 
rail charge of all the flocke of Chrjftcs fliecpc. 

The Gofpeion A Fter I e s v s mani felled him fclfeagaine A Fterward did Iefits fhewe himfelfe againe 

S« wake. JLJLzt the fca of Tiberias. And he manif e- J\to his difciples at thefea of Tiberias , and 

fted thus : on this wifefhewedhe himfelfe. 

z There were together SimonPeter and 2 Therewere together "SimonTeter^lho- 

Thomas who is called Didymus,and Natha- mas,whtchis called Didymus,andNathanaelof 

nael which was of'Cana in G alike , and th e Cana in Galilee, and the finnes ofZebedee and 

fonncs ofZebedee,and two others of his di- two other of 'his difciples, 

fciples. / Simon Peter faith vnto them , 1 goe afi- 

3 Simon Peter faith to them, I go to fifh. filing. They fay vnto him, We alfogoe with thee. 
They fay to him 9 We alfo come with thee. They went their way, andentredintoa (hipim- 
And they went foorth and got vp into the mediatly^andthat night caught they nothing. 
boate : a nd that night they tooke nothing. 4 "But when the morning was nowe come Ie- 

4 But when morning was nowe come, fitifioode on the (hore:neuerthelefe,the difctples 
I e s y s flood on the fhore : yet the difciples knewe not that it was Iefits. 

knewe not that it was I e s v s. / lefts faith vnto them, Children, haue ye 

5: I e s v s therefore faith to the,Children, any meatetThey anfweredhim, No. 

haue you any mcatPThey anfwered him,No. 6 aAnd he faith vnto them, Cafi out the net 

6 He fay th to them,Caft the nette on the on the right Jide ofthefhip^mdyefhallfinde.They 
right fide ofthc boate : and you (hall finde. cast out therefore, andanone they were not able 
They therefore did calt it:& now they were todrawe it for the multitude offifhes. 

not able to draw it for y multitude offifhes. 7 Then faide the difctple whom lefts lotted, 

7 That his difciple therefore whom I e- vnto Peter, It is the horde, when Stmon Peter 
s v s loucd,faith to Peter, It is our Lord. X, Si- heard that it was the horde , he girded his coate 
moil Peter when he had heard that itisour vnto him (for he was nakedjanddidcafi himfelfe 
Lord , girded his coate vnto him (for he was into thefea. 

nakcd)and caft him felfe into the fea. 8 The other difciples came in a litlefhitpe, 

8 But y other difciples came iny boate(for (for they were not farrefiom lande , but as it 
they were not farre fro the lad,but as it were were two hundred cubites) drawing the net with 
twohudred cubites) drawing)' net offifhes. fifbes. 

9 Therefore after they came downe to 9 As foone then as they were come to lande, 
land, they faw hote coles lying, and fifh laid theyfawe bote coales, and fifh laide thereon , and 
thereon and bread. bread. 

w 

I o I e s v s faith to them ,Bring hither of 10 Iefits fajetb vnto them , *Bringof the fifh, 
the fifhes that you tooke nowe. which ye haue nowe caught, 

II Simon Peter went yjp, and drewe the 11 Simon P eter went vp, and dr ewe the net 
net to theland.ful of great hlhes,an hundred to the land full of great fifhes, an hundred and fif- 
fiftie three. And although they were fo ma- tteandthree ,and for all there werefo many, yet 
ny,the net was not broken. was not the net broken. 

^ 1 2 I e s v s faith to them,Come, dine. And / 2 Iefits fiyeth vnto them , Come, and dine. 

rhc difci- none of " them that fate at meate, durft aske Andnone of the difciples dstrftaske him,who art 
f es ' him, Who art thou?kno wing y it is our Lord, thou? knowing that it was the hord. 

1 3 And I e s v s cometh & taketh y bread 13 lefm then commeth , andtakgth bread, 

and hi, + and 



. 



HOLY 

WE EKE. 



that left 



ThcGofpell Chap. xxi. 

and giueth them, and the ftth in like maner. and giueth them jmd fib likewife. 
appant.on.but x 4 . ThisnowethefthirdtimelESvs was i 4 This is now the thirdttmewas urn** 
b? a W di? dl£ m t0 dlfci P les ' after he was "&" fMwrf* te difciples } afterthathe was rifenfiom 

dayoflmre/ J- .4. c- i> c' ct l ' , r f ^ when they had dined, lefts faith to Si 

SSionof- svsfaim to Simon Peter,Simonoflohn,lo- " - *- J 

ten^gainevp. ueftthoume more then thefe ? He fayeth to 

S^^SnS nim > Yea Lorde : thou kno weft that I loue 

thee.he faith to him, f e e d e my lambes. 



*Not the third 
i,but 
y of 

faKJ? ftomthedead.O^ 

red in the very i j Therefore when they had dined , IE- 



third time. 

faying,)-/* hi C 1 6 He fayeth to him againe , Simon of 
*"H" A Iohn, loueft thou me? he fayeth to him, Yea 
fcsiaft appari- Lord,thouknoweft that I loue tb.ce.He faith 

tionthefirft tohim, C FEEDE M Y LAMBE S. 

The Gofpdoa 1 7 He fayeth to him the third time , Si- 
rw? & Paul mon °fr°hn .loueft thou me?Peter was ttro- 

fcede and 

rule. 
F«%. « as a 

fliepheard 
rulethhis 
flockc. 



mon Peter , Simon jloanna, loueft thott me more tOr/onne 
then thefef Be faith vnto him, Tea Lorde, thou of Iona - 
knoweft that I loue thee. Hee faith vnto him, 
Feedemy lambes. 

1 6 He faith to him againe the fecond time, 
Simon Ioanna,loueft thoume?he faith vnto him, 
Tea Lordjhou knoweft that I loue thee. He faith 
v»tohim,Feede my fyeepe. 

/ 7 Hefaide vnto him the third time, Simon 



monotionniouelttnoume^eterwasltro- IoannaJoueftthoume?Peterwasfory,becaufehe 
kefad,becaufe he faid vnto himy third time, faide vnto him the third time 3 Loueft thoume' 
Lnnrft rhn„ m , > AnH hr M toKin, T ~A ^„d he faide vnto him 3 Lorde,thou knoweflall 



Loueft thou me ? And he faid to him, Lord, 
thou knoweft all things : y knoweft y I loue 
thee.Hefaithtohim,|JFEEDE my sheep e. 
i 8 Amen,amen I fay to thee, when thou 
waft yonger , thou didft gird thy felfe , and 
didft walke where thou wouldeft. but when 
thou fhalt be olde , thou {halt ftretch foorth 
thy hands, and | an other ftiall gird thee, and 
leade thee whither thou wilt not. 

1 9 And this he faide , fignifying by what 
b-rheGofpei death he mould glorifie God. 4a b And whe 
Sangdffls he had faid this,he faith to him , Folowe me. 
day in chrift. 2 o Peter turning, fawe that difciple who 

his * 7 . Ie s v s loued,folowing,*Who alfo leanedat 

the fupper vpon his brcaft, and faide, Lorde 
who is he that (hall betray thee? 

2 1 Him therefore when Peter had feene, 
he faith to I e s v s, Lord,and this man what? 

«so readah s. 22IESVS faith to him , c So I will haue 

T? f s . 1%. nira £ o remain* till I come, what to thee? fo- 
ao.« pfi 1 8. lo we thou me. 

1 14?» /». and 2 3 This faying therefore went abroade 
Jjjjjjg among the brethren, that that difciple dieth 
uiwboSkef" not. And I e s v s did not fay to him , be dieth 

SSr 4 " not: but » So * wil1 haue him to rema »ne till I 
reade,if i mi: come,whatto thee? 

*St£ fil H This is y d^ciplc which giueth tefti- 
lo.j.3,23. monieofthefe things, and hathvvrittenthefe 

things :& we kno w y his teftimonie is true.=co 
2 c. But there * are many Mother things al- 
fo which I h s v s did : which if they were 

...-Su. • . •_._!_. ._ •. I t 11. fir 



10.20,30. 



things, thou knoweft that 1 hue thee : lefts faith 
vnto him -feedemy /beep >e. 

1 8 Verily perily I fay vnto thee , when thou 
watt yonger , thou diddeft gird thy felfe and 
walke whither thou wouldeft :but when thoujbalt 
be olde , thoujbalt ftretch foorth thy handes , and 
another fhall girde thee , and car ie thee whither 
thou wouldeft not, 

19 This fpaks he, fignifying by what death 
he Jhottlde glorifie God. And when he had (poke n 
this,he filth vnto himSollowe me. 

20 Peter turning about , feeth the difciple 

whom * lefts lotted, following, which alfo leaned Iohn 13.23. 

on his 6reaftatfupperjwdfatdJLordjvhichishe 
that betrajeth thee} 

2 1 When Peter there fore fawe him , he faith 
to lefts, Lord,what fhall he doe? 

22 lefiu faith vnto him, If ' I will haue him to 
tarie till I come, what is that to thee? Folowe thou 
me. 

23 Then went this faying abroad among the 
brethren , that that difciple fboulde not die : Tet 
lefts faid not vnto him, He fhall not die : but, If 
I will that he tarie till I come, what is that to 
thee? 

24. The fame difciple is he which teftifieth of 
thefe things, andwrote thefe things, and we knowe 
that his teftimonie is true. 

2s * There are alfo many other things which Iohn 20.3. 



written in particular, neither the world it felf lefts dtd,the which if 'they fbould be written euery 
I thinke were able to conteine thefe bookes one, Ifuvpofe the worlde coulde not conteine the 
that fhould be written. bookes that fbould be written. Amen, 



MARGINAL NOTES. 



Chap. xxi. 



Shem.2, . 7- Simon Peter.) See in SjuguJtatetr*a.ili.mlo. the great ntyfierie hereof 'concernmgthe CHyRCH,and 

m S.Gregone hom.24.1n EuanganrfS-.BerwW lU.c.8.de confi&Pffm V i\l M A C I E here miflicallyfigtiified, 

S. Auguftine in y allcgorie.dothnorih one wordfignifie y preferment of Peter^efore y reft of the Apoftles. 
If Grcgone him felfe a Bifliop of Romc,& fo neerc f open manifeftati6 of Anrichrift in i Sca,that he mopbc 
ciedofy forerunner^ather feme thing for Peters priraacie, it is no meruai]c:yetitis lidcthathe laithinthis 

Horn. 



Fu&e, 2. 



Peters prero- 
gauueor pn- 
nude. 



Chap. xxi. According to S. Iohn. 178 




h tti'wrs: wUt are we eh.butfent intothenstoffaith } aifi{besanddratvnetotlK (hortt In thefe words,tberc is no more 
graunted to Petcr,thcn was true of all the Apoftles, yea, then is true of euery preacher of the Gofpel. BernarJe 
is folate a writer,that in thefe cafes,we deferre nothing to his auftoritie. # .... ... 

"BhtM'3* *?. Other things alfo.) How few things are written of Clrrifits ait sand doctrine tn comParifon of that winch be did 
anifbake^ndyet the Heretics willneedes Ime al in Scrij>tmfrttfling not theJfofllts ownefreaclnng, or nfort of any thing 
that our Maifler did or faidtftt be not written .... . . ve ■ 

Fltlke. 3. There is written fufficient,that we may beleeue that Icfus is Chrift, and that beleeuing we may haue life m 

his name Ioh 10.31. therefore all things ncceflarie to faluation are conteined m the Scriptures. The Euange- The fufficien- 
lilt faith not.that any thing is omitted of his dodrincbut of his aftcs: For though he fpake more wordes then «°M« holy 
be exprefled.yet all the doftrine that he vticred in thofe wordes, is conteined in the bcriptures of the old and ?l ' 
ncwe Teftament. The Apoftles preached nothing but that which was conteined in the bcriptures.Aft .17.11. 

andz6.za.Rom.i.a. _ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxi. 

pUt>m A 17. Feede my\thcepe.) Js <> waspromifed him Mat.l 6,that the Church fhould be bullded vf>on him % and that the Peter is here 




whole flock of ChriFt-.no^oftU ,. ,,«-.--..-- - . , 

charge, ^ind that Chrifi maltha difference betwixt Vete/an J tlx reft, and giueth him fome greater preeminence aiidregi- TheProteflats 

mentthen the reft, it is plaine by that he is asl\ed whether he lone our Lorde more then the other S pottles doe : Where, fcr othtrtvifc dc- 

rm *.vmt equalcharge no difference of 'lone bad bene required. To Peter (faith S.Cypri*n)o\iz Lord after his ^cfu^'on faid, "^ J' 

£c. Feede my lneepe,< 

For although aftct 

take the Holy Ghoft^fyou remit to any , — , --- , . — .. 

tuted one Chaire,and fo difpofcd by his authorise that vnitie fhould haue origine of one. The reft of the Apo- ,S u t c h " !t 
ftlcs were that Peter was, in equal felowfhip of honour and power, but the beginning commeth of vnitie : the p untflnes# 
Primacic is giuento P«er,that the Church of Chrift may be {hewed to be one,and one Chaire. S .chryfcflome Petr5 ruccef<i 
Libr, i.dt dfo faith thus: Why did our Lord fhede his blouds? truely to redeeme thofe fhcepe,the cure of which hee com- forsiuuet!e • 
S*«rl muted both to Peter & alfo to his SuccefTors. Jndalitleafter,Chii& would haue Peter indued with Oich au- him in vniuer. 
thoritie,and to be far aboue al his other Apoftles : for he faith : Peter, doeft thou loue me more then al thefc u a»«°»" c ' 
doc ? Wherevpon our Mafter might haue inferred,If thou loue me Peter, vfe much fafting, fleepe on the hard 
floure,watch much,be pationc to the oppreffcd,father to the orphans,and husband to the widowes: but omit- 
ting al thefc things,he faith, Feede my (heepc.For,al the forefaidc venues cei tes may be done eafily of many 
fubieas,not only men but women; but when it commerh to the gouernement of the Church and committing 
the charge of fo many foules,al womankind muft needes wholy giue place to the burden and greatnes therof, 
and a great number of men alfo. Sowritethhe. ... 

Jlnd becaufe the Vrotefiants would make the vnlcartted thinke, tliat S.Gregorie deemed the Topes Supremacte to be who- S.Grworie _ 
lyvnlawfuland^ntichriflianjortbat he condemned IolmofConJlv^^ 

Cmbliw his infolence therein to tU\mde of.JntichrifI: note well the wadtt of this hdyfatlierin the very f me pUe and E- c VniueT r al 
piftle *"ainft the B.ofConftantinople^y which you jhalleaftlyfee that to deny him to be vniuerfai Bifbcfjs not to deny Vlter iiJhop,ya is 
r ,. or the Tope to be headofth Church, orfnprem'e Gouetner of the fatness our Jduerfaries fraudulently pretend. It is plaine moft plaine 

%%. toalmcn,r^/W,e,thatcuarcadthcGofpel,thacbyourLotds mouth the charge of the whole Church was ^"J™. 

committed to S.Peter Prince of the Apoftles. fot to him it was faid, Feede my fliecpe: for him was the prayer M *( ot the 
made that his faith fhould not faile : to him were the keies of hcauen giuen and authoritie to binde and loofc: pop^ s U pre- 
to him the cure of the Church and principalitie wa s deliuercd : and yet he was not called the vniuerfall A po- macie.as alfo S. 
ftlc.This title in deede was offred for the honour of S.Peter Prince of the Apoftle, to the Pope of Rome by the Uotheffeat. 
holy Counccl of Chalccdon: but none of that See did cuer vfe it or confent to take it. Thus much S.Gregorie. 

See fi.i,ip,7». * W ho though he both prailifed imifditlion throughout all Clirifttndom t as other of that See Uue eiter done, and alfo acknm- 
7J./i.2, ep'.n'. ud«ed the Trincipalitie and Soueraintie to be in Teter and bis Succeffors :yet wouldbe notforiufl cattfes vfe that title fub- 



V 



lM.*p. 9 $. ieatovawthajdndjconfirtiaion. Butboth heandali tlxTopesfince haue ratto called thmfelues>$etwsfemoTum 
,7, ' / ' , *** DtijhefermntsofGodsJtruMts. Tbongbtbe ^or^vniuerfalBilbop> that fenfe wherein tfo holy ComteltfChakedon 



ofvniueYfaliisr^Bim.thoughh^ 
BtrnardM*. «e mTa %d}ar&ofcMflslhe^ tfoTopesofl{ome t asS.Ckryfa* acknowledged 

<.%Ji ctnfidtr. \ im a y yf ore tugged doth tefiifie) xv rite th thus to Eugenia*, Thou avt hi to wlwm the hiies offaauen are delivered, and and praOifci 

to whom thejheepe are committed, tlxre be other Tortm ofbeam>> and other Vaftors offals \but thou baft inherited in 
more Morions and different fort Jot they lyue euery one tlxir particular fiockg, but to the allvniuerjalty, as oneflocty to one ^ p fc 
manure credited : being not only thefajior of the fbeepejtut tfo me Vajior of all the Vafiors tljemfelues, but thou wit askf p^rif & 

me how J Prom that} earn by om lords wrd.for to wfom tfdjfy n»t my Bifboftfm Jpofifo, wer* the [keep fo abfo- v&mu 

■ " Imety 



TheGofpel Chap.xxi. 

lately mdrntlMtlinutattoncommittednf thou Iouc me Peteriecde my Ct\ccttJle faith not jheneab'erftki.k^j 

r thvciticM my niCCPC, without ttld.fiir.clnn.So SJkrmk Jr.dlL.to ^fe^fijK^t d?S "^ 

gtfitwdthatfctufiabwthdt^^ 

poftuK Yf nters alfo. f J J ' ™ pr„ 

AS** AsMa^^.theChurchwaspromifedtobebuildednoneotlimvifc^^^ P«« Snott 

and that the kcyes of heauenfhould be giuen to him,no more then to al the Apoflles: fo Peter kreSc no ^S 
more general Paftor and gouc^ 

gickc in the world can otherwiie conclude out of the words of the text. Neither doe the Proreftants to vohold « , 
their Ardibimoo agamft the Puritancs (as you call them) auouche or proue, any fucb preeminenc of Peter "' 
aboue the reft of the Apoftles, that he fhould be their head and they to depend of himfnor acknowledge any 
Pnmac.eofPeter,butaprimacie ofordcr(as theancient fathers doc) not of auftoritic. Th'c Archbiinoos 
auc^ontie for external government of the Church,hath better arguments to vpholde iyhen the faincd fupre- 
mace of Peter. Your only reafon to proue a difference of preeminence betwixt Peter and the rcft,is, J Chrift 

^S K t7 1! > I : h T T^t"/ reft ' Whc f e for C <^1 <* W difference of loue had bene 

reqmrcd. Tins ,s nothing but a foohlh fophilrne, where that is taken for the caufe, which is not the c aufe in 
dcede. For the caufe why Peter was bound to loue Chnft more then the rcft,was,for that Chrift had foremen 

co confefle that hcloued hm. and willeth him to declare his greater loue, by more diligent and painefull fee- 
dmg of his flockeAVherefore Peters greater loue proueth not any greater auftoritie g&n vnto h,m, but that 
he is bound to greater duene and feru.ee in the Church of Chrift. And this is the vniformc confent of the moll 
ancient writers vpon this text. S. Auguftine lindingno Suprcmacie of Peter in this Scripmre,proueth thcrby 
the dueue of all u^heards to feede the flockeof Chrift, for the loue of Chrift. Bed P rhLo m L >&c .oTrtJd 



bearewythwofTeterfoiMp l*cmm*nimr, tUn* toVetcrfomvy thru 

^^'sMefcaMbefed.Thmn^ 

fi™<f'"°jo«</be^ 

ibeefe of ChnflwtbtbHmnde.thattbey would h Chrift s.are comtincei to hm tlmfekes 

<t»dnot Cbr.fi, of defne ofgkrytng, or ruling, or gay ningjiot of lt,:e ofobejingrfbelfM m,dp!e a ft„g Cod. jltdrLht'k 

tilings of iftn\t % Iract m t t^Jnloan. ' * 

S.Cyril rinding as hde for Peters fupremacie.hath thefe words. Tiam^n^&c.Forreeh^Teter^kch^h 

f^ff^edofb mat r l pUco n feft,o„^ 

^^m/^^fow^fWwnvfl^W,/^^/,^^ ninlx^dofhimifheUmdmo-ethm tbereft For be 

ylb'ryw denied Clvft^ 
^' Hereof the Clmrchreceiu^ 

htle ^after.7- ber.f.re Byh.fi c^efim ofTeterj be crime ofthrife deny.ng is «,ojdeJ. Jftrf be faith, feede my lambTrl 

Cho'ftorne^thoughnotfoplainely .yetfufficientlyexprefleththe fame fenfe. Mulu quidem *ti*f m , &c 
lt7JZT lfr% f% gS **** "f 7 * 'T If *! G "W^>' *>< declare vs to le noble andLZd 

tvdT'Trm in T ^ T h '- S Mt '"' K *!»*** **-, *<*$ care If thy fa£S&E 

thinke he afenbed greater auftonue to Petersen to the reft of the Apoftlet,for that he faith SeSehcf 
milicthat Chnft committed to Peter the charge of the whole world : He faith the fame of Peter S SSLt S 

H«*8 7 . Therefore h.s meaning ,s,that Peter as firft in order, was the mouth of the Apoftles, to teSe of all 
their Iouc,and that was fpoken to him of feeding the iheepe of Chrift, beloneeth eouallv to Jtt, £ aSSS? 
Bed* a g rcet h in words fuUy with -S.Auguftine.Now to die places which JS^ThY^I^^ 
I fay ifie place of Cyprian is faMified by Tammeli^ contrary to the ancient cdiiionmSSSwS 
copies yet remaymng: in which isno mention of the primacie of Peter, and the very Argument of 2X2 
dirertly contrary vnto it 1 he very wordes of Cyprian be thefe : Et eidem Pod nBB 2 T?r 
meas.Et <,uaui, aPofloli, mndhu* bn B lG».>fU~~. /jL . -1 ..!!« . *™W"J^»™j**» <bat,fafce outs 



m J 



Chap. xxi. According to S. Iohtu \?p 

To tlxfameTeter be faith after his refurre£8on:Feedemy fbeepe. 4nd although after his refuneclionhe giuethequall 
power to all his ^pofllesjtnd faith: Js my father fent me J alfo fend you/eceiue the holy Ghoft,whofefinnesyou (hall remit 
theyfhalbe remitted vnto him, whofeyoufkallreteinejheyfhalbe retimed: yet that he might fhanifeft vnitie, he difpofel 
by his aucloritiejhe original of the fame vnhie y beginmng ofoneVerely the refi of the ^pofiles were the fame thing that Te- 
td'tvat, endued with equall fellowfbipy both of honour and power^but the begirmingproieedeth from tme^ that the Church 
may be declared to be one. By this true allegation of Cyprian which maketh altogether againft Peters fuprema- 
cie,you may fee what is ihamefully foyfted in by the Papifts,which now a dayes haue none other drift to keepe 
their credite with their fottifh fchollcrs,but to corrupt & falfific the writings of the ancient fathers and others, 
as appearcth by their Index expurgatorim lately printed to their fhame perpetual!, which they determined to 
haue bene kept in fecret. And that Cyprians meaning is,that all bifhops haue equal au£oritie,thefe wordes 
in the fame booke doe plainely conuince ; lipifcopatttf vnm e>%cuius ajingulis infolidumpars tenetau The bifhops 

office is but onejpart whereof is holden in whole ofeueryfuera/lbifbop.So that cucry one hath the whole auftoritic for 

his part. 

But that the vile praftile of the Papifts may be layd open,not only in falfifying the writings of the fathers^ 
but alfo in wilful pcrucrting their meaning againft their owne knowledge and confciencc, it (hal not be amifle 
to fet downe their owne wordes,namcly the Judgement of the Vniucrfitic of Dw4y,approued by the Cenfors 
according to the decree of the Council of Tm/^concerning the bookc of Bertram. 1 he title, Vt liber Bertram index exfurg, 
miy&c* How tbcboolg ofBertrameprieft of the body and bloodofour Lord being amended may be tolerated* &.t*g*i t . 

although we nwk$ no great accompt of this boo^and thcrfore we would not greatly care ifeitlier it were no where extant 
orvttcrly lofl:yet feeing it htth bene already oftentimes rcprinted 3 and hath bene read ofmofl me $ &being prohibited by name 9 
hath bene made Iqiowen to all men: feeing alfo the heretics do kgow of the prohibition thereof by din ers Cataloges,and that he 
\va$aCatholili£frtefianda Monhgofthe irfbbey of 'Corbet '^andwas welbelouedand reuerenced not fo much ofCarolus Ma«- 
ms>as ofCarolus Caluus^ doth helps thflorie of that age: and feeing that in other Caibolilg ancient writer s,we beare t>e- 
ry mmy errorsjtnd extenuate them^xcufe th cm?md very oftentimes by detiifing fome pretieflyift we deny them, and do f. line Sttt^ltato 
fome commodious fenfe vnto them, when they are oppofid agawfl vs in diffutations or in conflicts with the aduerfaries ; we C 0mment6t 
doe mtfee^vhy Bertram doth not defertte the fame equitie and diligent recognition y left tin heretics fhould iangle again]} vs 9 
that we bttrne vp andprohibite antiquitie which maketh for them 3 and therfore it is no marueile that fofewe things feeme to 
make for tkm, when ree Catholtkesdo fo vnreueretly hiffe out and deflroy antiquitic^whkh but in (hew diffentethfrcm vs. 
Moreouer^ wefeare lefi this booke not only by heretics , but alfo by vnruly Catholics ( by meanes of the prohibition thereof) 
may be read mo re greedily pledged more odiottfly^and do more hurt being inhibited \tben if it were permitted* 

Vpon thefe confederations they take order and fliew how this booke atthe next printing fhal be fa]fified,by 
adding, putting out, changing of the words and fentenccs, and by peruerting the whole (cope and meaning of 
the auctor. Out vpon you Antichriftian hcrctikes voyde of all trueth and honeftie, as your owne words and 
dcedes declare. 

The fayings of Chryfoftome be fhamcfully wrefted to maintaine the Popes fiipremacic,which he vttercd to 
fliew the dignitie of euery Prieft,or miniftcr in the Church. For they are fpoken to comfort Bafile y whom he fet 
forward to be Pricft,whcn he auoyded it himfclfe- Wherefore Bafile in the beginning of this booke, complai- 
nc th that he was decciued by him, and asketh what he fhould gaine by this office that he might be perfwaded 
that he was not deceiued. Chryfoftome anfwereth : What greater game can there be> then when it is certaineycu doe 
tljofe thingswhich Chrift bimfelffaidto be arguments of hue towards himfelfV or freaking to the chief e of the .Apofllesfa faidt 
Teter doejl tfou hue me^tyc. And fo proceedeth in all the difcour(e,fhcwing out of this text, the great dignitie 
of the Church Minifters,to whom Chrift hath committed the charge of that he loued beft, and in exercifing 
of which charge, he would haue our loue towards him, fpccially to appeare. So in the former place by you ci- 
ted,he meaneth not by Peters liicceflbrs onely the bifhop of Rome, but all good Minifters of the Church: His 
words are, ^ to7? (Ust 1 mmv^cHe comitted bisfhecpe to 'Peter^and to them that come afterhim* For it had pcrteined 
nothing to Bafil s i£ he had fpoken of the dignitie and prcrogatiue proper to the bifliops of Rome. In the fecond 
pla cc,hc faith : lrt iSv^&c. Wilt thou flill quarellwitb vsfhat thou bafi not bene well deceived^ when thou (halt be made 
ruler ouer all the fibflancc of *God>andwhen thou doefi tbe fame things y whicb when Teter did s he would haue him to be of <JVv;W9a/. 
fower>and to excell tbe refi of the Jpoflles : for befaitbyVeter doefl thou hue me more thenthefefoc. It is manifeft that 
he meaneth that Bafile being called into the Minifteric of the Church, was made equal with Peter in dignitie, 
ifhc would endcuour to be equal with him in loue? And that the matter wherein Chrift would haue Peter to 
excel,wasinlouc and diligentfecdingof hisiheepe :Thc charge whereof, is not to be comitted but vnto cho- 
fen men,fuch as afterward Chryfoftome defcribeth ; and not to the bifhop of Rome onely. 

Nowc concerning Gregorie, which condemned the name of vniucrfall bifhop as Antichriftian, we goe not 
about to clearc him from all vfurpation of iurifdidion more then to his See apperteined. For the myfterie of 
iniquitie preparing to the open manifcftationofAntichrift,longbcforc did worke in the See of Rome. And 
yet all that he afcribeth to Peter, doeth not make Peter or the Pope,fuch a fupreme go'uernour, as you would 
haue him. That he faith of the Council of Chalcedon 9 (iccin% it appeareth not in the aftes of the Council, but 
a contrary decree, wherein the Council made the bifhop of Conftantinople equall with the bifhop of Rome, 
notwithftanding all the labour that Leo then bifhop of Rome could make by himfelfe and his deputies) defer- 
ucth no credite. His prcdeceflbrs alledged a counterfeit Canon of the Council of 2^w for their prerogatiue, 
but the forgerie was difcouered in the Council oiJfrica y capAOf, Where you fay, the Council of Cliakedon* 
would not giue any vniuft title to any man,you acknowlccgc the dignitie of the See of Conftantinople, equall 
to the See ofRome in all things, (fenioritie except) tobeiuft,whichwasgraunted and concluded in the laft 
Seffion, Aft.i 6. And whereas you fay,thc title of vniuerfal bifhop offered to the Bifhop ofRome,(I know not 
in what fcnfe,)was true and lawfull,and onely in the bifhop of Conftantinople and other which had no right 
toit,itwas infolcnc,vniufhand Anticbiftian,youfpeakecleane contrary to Gregories minde, who condem- 
ned it as fimply ynlawfull in any man,and faith,T/?rft none of his predeceffors Wjttldvfe thtttfoprophane title although 



^# ■ 



•^ 



The Gofpel 



Chap. xxi. 



$hm. 



Fttlke. f. 



W)cm, 



Ub.7.E M o.\n the ferae Epiftle he dcnieth,that he tmmmAdO* Biihop otJU^d faith tha° SJS 

moftthatfccccededhini. Final y, the reafonsriiat he vied, in condemning the name ofYniucrfaJI Bdhop 
and why he rcfufeth it.doe plamely declare,that it cannot be iuft or lawrulin any bi(hop,or in any fenfe 

hJfiZw*'' ™AA? le mt bm tolh l 8 W W * e !°° mi ' ch V P° n him ' aS fome oi h,s P««Jcccflor$ had done 
before bm^ct did he neuer arrogate halfcforauch as the Popes doe at this time. Theauftoritieof^W 
whohucdrntheumcoiAnu^ 

to be regarded in this controuerfie. The Grcekc verbe fignifying to goucrne as a fhephcard ruleth his ihecuc 
SSS™ " aUa ° r,tlC t0 Pctcr > thcn t0 *? othcr *&hop or elder of the Church, to whome it is alfo vfedj 

tbeFathmmtd^imvmmian^fUAteh this^sthath *.tsat tynr. Origen apud EufeWwx.1. Eufcb li i c xl ?'£*'»*»« 
Hift.Ec.Tertul.de prxfcripuw.l4Aug.traau3inIoan.Chryfoft.Beda in hunc locum 4 ' bam - 

That Peter was martyred, may be concluded out of this place: but that he was crucified, it can not be pro- 
uedoutofthewordesot this text. And left ofall that he was crucified at Rome. And although many of die w ^'«r ?«• 
ancient writers afhrme that he died at Rome, yet it may be doubted of, feeing other parts of their reDorti*- s of !"*** ac 
Peters fining ij.yeeres at Rome) arc confuted by the Scriptures. ffc^io this place docth not abfilutd v 
denie Peters being at Romc,nor yet his crucifying thcrc,but that moft impudent fable of the oaffion c , 
of Peter, bearing the name oi Linus, by which it might be concluded, that Peter was iuftiy "' 

condemned for drawing mens wmes from their husbands, but that 

the fable is worthy of no crcditc. 



Mt\ Mr 



1 

1 



14 
4 



4 
4 

8 
8 
8 
8 



1 
1 
1 
x 



s 



THE 



M 



Inc. 



1 
1 

3 
a 



3 



Jo, 

I 




1 

a 
a 



4 
1 

4 

4 

9 
8 

8 



4 



, 



ORDER OF THE EVANGE- 
LIC al Historie: Gathe- 

red briefly out of al foure 3 euen 

vnto Chrifts Af cenlion. 

HE preface mouingthe Reader to receiuc C H ri s t, being theaeternall 

W o r d of God, the life and the Jight. 
The Angel tclleth Zacharie of the conception of Iohn Baptift,Chrifts Prc- 

curfor: and Elizabeth conceiucth him. 

The feme Angel doing his menage to the B.Virgin, Chrift is incarnate in her wombc. 
Our B.Ladie vifiteth fclizabcth ;and Iohn Baptift is borne, and circumcifed 
The Angel tellcdi Iofcph Uiat his wife is with childe by the Holy Ghoft 
The genealogie of Chnft. 

The birth of Chrift in Bethlchcm,and his circuncifion. 

The Sages come from the Eaft,and adore Chrift. 

Chrift isprefentcd in the Temple : where Simeon and Anna prophedc of him. 

ofeph with die childe and his mothcr,flccth into Egypc and retui ncth to Nazareth. 

c us being fought of his parents, is found in the Temple among the Doftors. 
Iohn the Bapnftpreachcth and baptized,, preparing all to recciue Chrift : and among 
othcr.Chnft is baptized of him. b 

Chnft fafteth fourtic daycs,and is tempted in the wildcrncfle. 

Iohn giucth teftimonie of Chrift to the legates of the laves, to the people, and to his 
ownedilciples. r r j 

Chrift workcth his firft miracle,turning water into wine at a mariace. 
hnhefeaftofPafchchccaftethout the biers and fellers in the I cmplc, infmuating to 

the lewcs his death and rcfurrcaion. 5 

HetcachethNicodemusby night -. and baptizeth in Iurie bythemmiftcrieofhisdifci- 
r « P » ™* Cvpon a q ueftion 1S nioucd to Iohn about their nvo baptifmes. 
Iohn Baptift a put into prifon for reprehending Herods inceftuous aduoutric. 

After Iohns empnfonment, Chrift returning into Galdec by Samaria, talketh with the 
Samantanc woman. 

j He hcalcth a lords fonne of an ague. 
He prcacheth in Gaidee,and waxcth very famous. 
He callcth fourc difciples out of the boatc,and they folow him. 
He healeth onepoffeflcd of a diuel,in the Synagogue. 
He cureth Simon Peters mother in law,a nd many ficke pcrfons. 
He refufcdi three that ofter to folow him. 
He appeafcth the tempeft on the fea. 

He 



TttHr.rAKr, 

cor.tcu.h' i.z 
Infjiificof 

Chriiijrirtvh* 
tincthr, h: 

liued oblcutt- 



* . *, , 

conuyaing 1 

the tirr^oi ciic 
preparation 

T ?! p i , 
P A . C II E. 



from the time 
that he btgen 

*wdxy,)to 

manifcft him 
fcli.by prea- 
ching and 

miracles. 



- A 



Mt, 



9 



'frr.tltic.'Io. \ 



9 

9 

it 

i% 
1.6 

7 
8 

8 
II 



12. 

13 

14 
>4 

if 



1$ 
16 



16 



17 



17 

18 
18 
18 

15» 



J 



3 



3 



3 
3 
4 

4 



6 
6 
6 

6 
6 



9 
9 

10 






y 



8 



y 



? 

7 
7 

7-9 
7 

II 
ti J 

8 



7 

* 

8 

8 
8 



17 



10 



ii 



12 



»3 



14 






4 

8 

9 

9 
9 



6 



7 

8 



9 
10 



10 



180 



He healeth the ficke of the palfey, being let downe through the tiles. 

He callerh Matthew from the cuftome houfc,and difputeth with lohns difciples'&the 
Pharifecs of falling. r " 

He raifeth the Archifynagogs daughter,and curcthher that had a fluxe of bloud. 
He healeth two blinde, and one pofleifed. 

He heajeth him on y Sabboth day that lay at y Probatica & had bene difeafed 38. yercs 
He confuteth the Pharifees being offended that his difciplesbruifcd the eares of cornc 

on the Sabboth. 

He refcllcth £ Pharifees being offended becaufe he cured y withered had on y Sabboth. 
He choofeth y 1 *. Apoftles: and maketh that diuine fcrmon called Serm Vomimmmnte. 

the Sermon of oar Lordinthe mount % conteining thepatemc of a Chriftians mans life 
He cureth a leper. 

He healeth the Centurions fcruant. 

He raifeth the widowesfonne at Nairn, *■' 

Iohnfendcth ourofprifonhis difciples vnto Chrift- 

He forgiuethM.Magdalensfinnes,preferringher much before thePharifee that defp:- 
ledher. ■ * 

He healeth him that had a dcafc & dumme deuil,& refuteth the blafpheming Pharifees. 
He prcferrcth the obferuers of Gods word before carnal mother and brethren. 
The parable of the fower. 

The parables of the cockle, of the feede growing when men fleepe,of the muftard fcede, 

andoftheleauen. * 

Thcparables of thetreafurehidin the ficld,oftlie precious ftone,and of the nctte. 
Teaching in Nazareth,he condemneth itof incredulitie. 
Hefendcth the twelue Apoftles to preachc. 
lohn is beheaded, and the fame of Iefus commeth to Herods eares. 
He feedech jooo. men with fiue loaues. 
He walkcth vpon the fca", and fo maketh Peter alfo to doe. 
He rcafoneth of Manna, and of the true bread from heauen. 
He reprchendcth the Pharifees for cauilling at his difciples becaufe they did eatc with 
vnwafhed hands. 

HehealeththcdaughterofthcwomanofCanaan. 
He cureth a man that was deafe and dummc. 

He feedeth foure thoufand with feucn loaues. 

HcreieaethtliePharifeesthataskedafigne,andbiddethhis difciples beware of their 
leaucn. 

He healeth a blinde man in Bethfaida. 

The time that he wil paflc out of this world, now drawing nigh,he maketh Peter, for c6- 
. feflmg hira to be Chrift, the Rockc vpon which he wil build his Church, pvomifing to 
giue him the kcies of heauen, & withal foretcllcth, that he muft fuftcr in Hici ufalcm, 
and that al muft be ready to iuffcr with him. 
The Tranffiguration. 

He cafteth out the deuil which his difciples could not caft out, commending rnto them 
fafting and praier, 

He paieth the didrachmes for him and Peter, after that Peter had found a ftatcr in the 

fillies mouth. 

His difciples contending for Superioritic,hctcachcthhumilitie. 

He threatneth the fcandalizers of litle ones. 

He tcacheth vs to forgiue our brother finning againft vs. 

Leauing Galilee he goeth into Iurie, and the Samaritanes wil not rcceiue him. 

In that iourney he healeth the ten leapers. 

He teachcth in the Temple in the feaft of Scenopegia, that is, of Tabernacles. 

He abfolueth the woman taken in aduoutrie, teacheth in the Temple, and goeth out of 

their hands that would haue ftoncd him. 
He rcftoreth fight to him that was borne blinde. 
He reafoneth of the true Paftor and his fheepe. 
He fendeth the 7o.difciples, and they returncThe parable of the Samaritanc and the 

wounded man.Martha cntcrtaineth lefus. 

He teacheth the maner and force of praier, and reprehendeth the prepoftcrous clean- 
nefTe of the Pharifees. 

He teacheth not to fcare them that ki! the body onely, to caft away the care of riches by 

the parable of him that thought his barnes to litle, and that tlrc faithful feruant wil 

alwayes expefl the coramingof his lord and maifter. 

He threatneth them, vnles they doe penance, (hewing Gods patience by the fruitlcs fig- 
tree that was fuflfered to ftand one yere more. He healeth the crooked woman, tea- 
cheth the way to heauen to be narrow , 

He healeth him that had a dropfie,on the Sabboth : and teachcth them to renounce al 
things in comparifon of him. 

In the feaft of Dedication he goeth out of their hands that would hauc (toned him. 

Mm 



Thej.paS- 

CHE. 



from the time 
that he began 

tofovetcltohis 
Difciples that 
hemuftgoe& 
futferin Hienw 
falem. 



of his going 
into levvric 

toward his 

Paffion. 




Mt. 



19 



1* 



20 



X0 



10 

26 

»! 

XI 



21 

22 

21 

2X 
22 

*4 



25 



26 



26 

%6 



x6 
28 

28 



*8 



Mr.,U(.'lo. 



16 

15 

10 \6 
16 

17 
18 

10 16 



10 



14 

11 
11 



12 



12 

12 
12 

12 
12 

'3 



14 



1+ 

14 



14 

'5 
16 

16 



16 



16 



16 









19 

18 
19 

10 
iz 

19 

19 

zo 



20 



10 



to 
to 

21 



t% 



1% 



2Z 

H 

H 
*4 



14 



IX 






\ 



J 3 



»4 

18 

19 

20 

10 
xo 

20 
21 



The parables of the loft fteepe, of the grote, and oftheprodigallbnne. 

The parable of the vniuft bailifc. 

OfthcindifTolubiJitic of matrimonie. 
The rich glutton and Lazarus. 

Wo to fcandelizers.The force of faith euen to the mouing of trees with a word. 

Of die Pharifee and the Publicane that went to pray. 

He impofcth or laieth his hands vpon litle children, and cxhorteth a yong rich man to 

for&ke aland become perfeft. 
The parable of the workemen hired into the vineyard. 
He raifcth Lazar us 3 and the Iewes confult how to deftroy him. 

HeforetellethhisdeathjanddenieththerequeftofZebedees two fonnes, asking the 

two cheefc places about him. 
He healcth a blindc man before his entring intolericho. 

Zach2usthePublicaneentcrtainethChrift.The Parable of the ten pounds deliuercd 
to ren feruanrs. 

He hcalcth twoblinde men as he goeth out of Iericho. 

At a fupper in Bethania, Marie powred ointment vpon him. 

Riding vpon an affe he cntreth glorioufly into Hierufalem. 

He heaJeth the 1 ame and the blindc, and Gentiles defire to fee him. 

He curfeth the figtrec,and cafteth the biers and feliers out of the Temple. 

To his enemies the Iewes, hcauouchcth his power by lohns baptifmc which was of 

God,and foretclleth their rcprobancn,with the Gentiles vocation in their place, by 

parables: as the pai able of the two fonnes^hc one promifing to doe,thc other do'ino 

his fathers commaundement. 
The parable of the vineyard let out to husbandmen that killed both the feruants and 

the Ibnne fent to require fruite. 

The parable of the king that made a mariage for his Ibnne, inuiring ghc fts to the fcaft, 
and they would not come. 

He anfwereth their queftionofpaying tribute to Ca-far, and the Sadducces queftion 
oftheRefurreftion. 

He anfwereth the Pharifccs queftion,of ihe greateft commaundement. 
He puttech them to filence with this quettion concerning Christ, how he could be 
Dauids fonne. 

He biddcth them doe as the Scribes teach,but not as they doe. 
He extollcth andpreferrcththc poore widowes offering. 

HeforetellethtofomcofhisDiIciples,thedeftruftionofthc Temple and of Hierufa- 
lem : and by that occafion,what dungs flialbe before y confummation of the world, 
and Antichriftin theconfumniarion,and then incontinent Domefday, warning vs to 
prepare our felues againft his comming. 

By the parable of the ten Virgins^nd the parable of the talents, hefliewcth, how k thai 
be at Domefday with the Faithful that prepare, and that prepare not them felues: 
and without parables,that they which doenotgood workes^hal be damned, 

Iudas bargaincth with the Icwe$.to betray him.and two of his difciplcs prepare the Paf- 

challambe. 

At the fupper he waflicth his Apoftlcs feete. 

He inftituteth the Sacrifice of his body and bloud in the B. Sacrament. 

He foretclleth that one oftheTweluelhal betray him (appealing their contention for 

the fuperioritie) and that ihey fhal al denie him. 
His fermon after fupper. 
His prayer to his father. 

The ftoric of his Paflion and burial,from thurfday at night,til the next day at cuentide. 
He rifeth the third day, 

appearcthfirftto Marie Magdalene. 
Then to the other women. 

ThentoPetcr.ver.^thento the twodifciplcs going into Emaus.vcr.if. 

Then to the difciples gathered together in a houfe at Hierufalem, when hecntred the 
die doores being (hut , and gaue to them power to remit and reteine finnes. 

Then,vponLow-Sunday,to the difciples likewife gathered together, and Thomas a- 

mong them. 

ThciHatthefeaofTiberias,toPeterandthcrcftthatwcrcfifhing. where he commit- 
teth his fheepe to Peter. 

Then, to the difciples vpon a mount in Galilee : giuingdicm commiffion to preachc 
and baptize through out the whole world. 

Then in Bcthania,where he promifeth to fend the holy Ghoft(bidding them tarie in the 

mcane timein Hierufalem ) and fo bleffingthcm,Afcendcthinto heauen. 

THE 



Palms 

iunday. 
The 6, part, 
concerning the 
holy wceke of 
bis Paflion ia 
Hicruialem, 



TviSDAt 
night. 



TlKIBRI 

weneflay. 

Mavnd r 
thurfday. 

The 4 ,pas- 

CHE, 



AIT HVKS- 

D AYnight& 

GOOD 
PR I DAT. 

1ASTBRDAY 



ton SVM- 
day. 



AseumoH 

day. 



1* 







i8i 

THE ARGVMENT OF 

THE ACTES OF THE 

Apostles. 

|JHE Go\pelhaumgfhewed,how the lewestnoftimpiouflyreiettedChriH(jtt alfo Moyfes and tl* "Prophet 

* bad foretold 9 f them : ) and therefore deferued to be r defied tbemfelues alfo of him : now followed this books Hier.in Catal ♦ 

* cf the Aftcs of the Apoftles (* written by S. Lukg in /(owe the fourth yeere ofTfero, Jn.D0m.6l ) and 
Ifhcweth, bow notwithstanding their defertes, Clrrift of 1m mercy ( a-i thcVnphets alfo had foretold of him ) 
offered himfelfe vnto that vnwortlry people , yea after that they had crucified him, fending vnto the his twelue 

Mollies to moue them to penance,'ndfo by Baptifme to makg them of his Church : and whiles althe Tmiue werefo occupied 

about the lewes: how of a perfecting lewe he made an extraordinarie jtpoflle(wbo was S.Taul)andto .-.ttoide tbefcandal 

of the ItwesCto whom onely himfelfe likgwifefor the fume caufe had preached ) fent him, and not any of his Twelue ly and 

by who were hi* , kpowen ^/po files, vnto the Gent iUs, who netier afore had heard of Chrijl, and were worfhippers of many 

C^ds to moue them alfo (for , that likgwife the "Prophets had foretold ) to faith and penance, andfo by Baptifme to makg 

them of his Church : and how the incredulous lewes euery where rcfified the fame jtpoflle and his preaching to the Gentiles, 

petfecntinthimandfeekinghis death, andneuer ceafmgvntil he f el into the hands of the Gentiles: thatfo ( as not onely be 

everywhere but alfo the Prophets afore him, and Chrijl had foretold )tl>eGofpel might be takgn away from them, andgi- Aft.ij, 4 £i8, 

urn to the Gentiles ieuenjromHieruJ.dem{whfe reprobation alfo by name had been often foretold) the head citieoftbe f^f' 1 *' 1 *' 

jewes,whereitbegan,tranJktedtoi\omethel,e*dcitieoftheGentiles.Mth(swillx tuidm by the partes of the books: ^ , ' i ' 

* FirThowClrdft^fcendinginthe fight of 'his Difciples,promifed vnto themthe Holy ghof}, foretelling that if him they 
(hould receiue firength,andfo begin his Church in Hierufalem : and from thence dilate it into al that Comtrie, that is into 
al lurie : yea atul into Samtria alfo, yea into alV{atkm of the Gentiles, be they neuerfofir of. you Ihal receiucf faith he) 
the vertue of the Holy ghoft comming vpon you : and you ihal be wirnefles vnto me in Hierufalem, and in all 
Iewric,and Samaria, and eucntothevttcrmoftoftheearth. Chap.i. 

Secondly ', the beginning of the Church in Hierufalem,accordingly. Ch.tp.%. 

Thirdly, the propagation of it confequently into al lurie, and alfo to Samtria. Chtp.9. 

fourthly.thepropagationcfit to the Gentiles alfo.cbap.io. 

fifthly, the taking °f't away from the obflimte lewes, andgiuing of it to the Gentiles ,by the mmifterie ofS. Taut and 

' Sixthly, of takingit away from Hierufalemitfelfe,tlie head citieoftbe lewes,andfendingit(a4 it were) to i\ome tlx Aftjy.n. 
head citie fthe Gentiles, and that, in their perfecting ofFaulfo far, * that he appealed to Cxf.tr, andfo deliuering him af- Luc.i j,i . 
ter a fort vnto the Upmmes : as they had * before deliueredto them alfo Chrijl him felfe. whereas S. Peters frjl comming thi- 
ther was vpon an other occafion,asfhalbcfaidanone.Of 'which fynumes and Gentiles there fore, the fame S.Vaul being *«•«»«« 
now lome to Romefthe lafi Chapter of the Mes )foretelleth the obfiinate lewes there, faying : Et ipfi audienr. You wil not 
Ixare but they wil heare. tlmtfo tlx prediction of 'Chriftabouerehearfedmight be fulfilled: And euen to the vttcrmoft 
of the earth, jini there doth S.Luke end the book{> not caringtotelfomucb as the fulfillingof that which our Lordhad 
foretold (Jc7A7,Z4.)toS.Taul,Thoum\xika^caTebe(Q:eCteht.becaufehispi4ifofe was no more but to (hew the 
new Hierufaiem of the Chriflians, where Chrijl would pUce the ckeefefette of his Church, as alfo in deede the Fathers and at 
other Caththbfshaue in al ages looked thither, when they were in any great doubt: noleffetben the lewes to Hierufalem, 
MtheywereaPpointedintheoldTefiament.I)eut.l7,2. 

jindfo this book? doth fhew the true Church,asplainely,as the Gojpeldothfhew the true Chrifl vntoalthat donot 
wilfully fhut their owne eies, to wit, this to be the true Church, which beginning vifibly at Hierufalem, was ta\enfrom the 
lewes, and tranflatedto the Gentila {andtutmely to Rome)cminuin« vifibly, and vifibly to cmintse hereafter alfo, Vntil Rom 
thefiilnesoftheGentilcsmalbccomein:^^f/;f«^yoAUlfraclmaybcfaued.W/6f»« ame the end of the ' » »• 
world. Forfo did Chrifl mo) plainely foretelvs: This Gofpel of theKingdomc fhalbe preached in the whole world, Mat.14.14. 
for a teftimonic to al Nations, and then thai come the confummation. For the coimerfion of which lotions and 



iets 
con- 



writ* v r/r //* * ? Mf «i * fc- * # v*# # ivvr" »«* — ■« -"* — - - — — ^ - ^ * _ w - ■-* 

fidering that hisfirfi comming thither, was not, as S. Tattles was, by the lewes deliuerie of him, working fo to their owne re- 
probation, but vpon another occafion.to wit, to confound Simon Magus. Euf.HifUi.2.c. 1 2.13. For who alfofeeth not, that 
itmaketh no mention of hi spreading to any Gentiles at al, thofe few onely jic~l.io.excepted,who were thefhfl, andthrt- 
fore ( lekthe Gentiles fhould feeme leffe cared for of God,ihen the lewes) Veterbeingthe Head ofal,was elected of God, 
to mcorporat them into the Church, as before he had done the Iewes.God(faitb /;f)among vs chofe, that by my mouth Aft.i j .7. 
theGendlesihouldhearethewordoftheGofpel,andbeleeuerf«iW4w«i«Ac««/'()« :" Simon hath told how 

God firft vifited to take of the Gentiles a people to his name. ButotIterwife(Ifay )hereis no mention of Peters prea. >» * 
thingto any Gentiles: no mr of the other eleven Jpo files, wil any man titer e fore infene. that neither "Peter, nor the other 
Eleuen preached to any Ration or citie of the Gentiles f 2Vj>. the meaning of the Holy ghofl was not to write al the nicies of 
althe Jpofiles,mnor the preaching ofVeter and bis, to the Gentiles, but onely to the lewes -.thereby to fet out vnto the 
world,the oyeat mercie of Chrift toward thofe vnworthy lewes, and confequently their mofl wortlty reprobation f.r content. 
ninoJiuhgraceandmercy.asalfomtbeoejferfidetolTjewJjowreadily^ 

Mte omly, who From Hierufalem cucn to lllyricumrepleniihed the Gofpclof Cbrift. Jnd this paningofth 
IJ Mm * work 



t 

f 4 



Rom. r, 8, 

Mac.2 1,^-3 

Fulke. 



Rbem, 



KOrl-'fopMy S. ?eteT»hht1xreftJothS.?a,lhimfelfetOHche:lhuvt vnto the C,* n A1~ ™A U 

Ltfi ch.fter) there planted by S. 'Peter and others (as lihwiCebyS Vttertt «,«* „U,J tl { ~? l,r ^ (l4he 

to Romcfor it had conunued there manie yeeres before Paule came thither as aooearS Ldr m g 
the Romanes. Except that he maketh mention of Aouila and PrTilh S ' a PP" rctn u b y ^ s ty'ftlc to 

fcr *«>>*"hy°7»k<tootdypurpor^^^ 

J.utpole.wh.chhcdocthnotinamewotld^nifierWhercaJsputjifeisfS^ 
thcptcra«vmohisGorpcl,whctcumo he ioyncth this fecond hoolinf ,!,» A fl.7 5 J . l 8 ? V * ?? of 

•^"ft'KAlK.ftks.Sbrnud.k.otfcd^^^^^ 



wttbeywsnthetrcMKmmttime andpkee : fi the Mes folUmnr L dfo the 

Au^°1 erM ^f 0meofthe P rtoiducChnrch ' in S.An 1 brofeep^ 3 .S. 
feofpeT 3 * '* Paff - Domini - S - Gre S°™ i" fos 4 o. homSes v£Sn 



THE 



- V 






THcChvrch 

tcadech this 
bookcac Mat* 
tins from Low 
Sunday vito 
the 3. Sunday 
afcr Eafter •- 
euen as in S. 
Auguftincs 
time.Secfcrm. 

Diucrfis.to.io 

The 1. part. m 
The expeflati- 
on of the Ho* 
|y Ghoft be- 
twenc the Af- 
ter (ion of 
thrift, and the 

beginning of 
the Church. 
The Epiftfc at 
MaiTe vpon 

Afccnfion day. 

Lu.r,j. 



Chap, l 



182 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 



C1C. 



CHAP. I. 

Chtift now ready to afcendjf'ddeth the ^po files to expe&tbe Holy Ghofl which he bad promoted, firftetfing rvhere {king vJjgfM j 
jlvmgthened by him) they (bould begin his Churchy and hwfitrn thy (honld cary it. 9 lifter his jiftmfm thy are 
Xvxrnedby two Angels to fit thirmiiidesvponhhficondcomming. 14 Intbedayesoftfoirexpe&ation, 1$ Veterbe- 
ghmsth to execute hk *vicarfbip,giwng inflmElion andorderjy which Mathras is defied Jpofttc in the place oflttdas. 

Peter executed! no vicarfhip of au&oritie,but a primacie of order,which is neccflary in cucry company to Fttlhe. I* 

auoid confufion. Peters prima- 

The Tranflation ofRhemes. TheTranflationof the Church of England. 

HE* firft treatife I made 
of! all things 

lus, which 1 e s v s began to 
doe and teach, 

2 Vntill the day where- 

111 II g lum g commaunde- 
ment by the holy Ghoft to the Apoftlcs 
whom he chofe,he was afiiunpted. 

3 To whom he (hewed alio himfelfe a- 
liue afcer his paffion in many arguments, for 




:atife I made £^^fe^£K H E former booke haue I 
, OTheophi- W%& I^V; m ^ ° iheophilm, of all 




lu.24,49- 



that Ieftu began both to doe 
and tot each y 

2 Vntill the day in which 
he wot taken vp, after that he 
through the holy ghoft had giuen commaunde- 
ments vnto the Apoftles ,whom he hadchofen. 

3 To whom alfo he/hewed himfelfealiue of- 
terhispaffionjtnd that by many tokens, appearing 
fourtiedayes appearing to them, and ipea- vnto them four tie doves, and (peaking of the 
king of the kingdom of God. kingdome of God. 

4 And eating with them, *hecommaun- 4 -dxdgathering them together, comwan- 



I0.14.1tfi 



Lu.3,16. 

$Thc aboun- 
ding powring 
cf f -he Holy 
Ghoft vpon 
the on Whic- 
funday, hccal- 
lethbaptifme. 



ded them that they jhoufd not depart from Hie- 
rufalem, but waite for the promife of the father, 
*whereoffoithhc,ye haue heard of me. Luk.1449. 

/ *For John truly baptised with water, but j^ 1 ** 
5 Forlohnin deed baptized withtwa- yefhall bee baptized withthi holy ghoft \ after mar.i 8. * 
ter, but *you flial be ^baptized with the ho- thefefew dtyes. luk.j.n. 



ded them, that they fhould not depart from 
Hierufalem, butftionld expe&the promifc 

of the Father, which you * haue heard (faith 
he) by my mouth ; 



I*U4ri9i 

Aft,2,r. 



Mar.rtf,!?. 



ly Ghoft after thefe few daics. 

6 They theiiore that were aflembled, af- 
ked him/aying, Lord, whether at this time 
wilt thou reftore the kingdom to Iiracl? 

7 But he fayd to them, || It is not for you 
to know times or moments, which the Fa- 
ther hath put in his owne power : 

8 But you flial recciuc the * vcrtue of the 
holy Ghoft comming vpon you,& you (hall 
be witnefles vnto me in Hierufalem, and in 
alllewrie, and Samaria,and cucn to the vt- 
moft of the earth, 

9 And* when he had faid thefe things, 
intheirfighthc wascleuated: and a cloud 
recciued him out of their fight* 

10 And when they beheld him going in- 
to heaucn, behold tw r o men ftoodebefide 
them in white garments, 

T I Who alio fayd, Yc men of Galilee, 



6 When they therefore were come together, *°hn '•**• 
they asked of him faying, Lord, wilt thou at this 

time reft ore againe the kingdome oflfrael? 

7 Andhe fayd vnto them. It is not for yon to 
know the times or the feafons, which the father 
hath put in his owne power* 

S *Butycfball receiueporrer after that the Aftsi.i. 
holy ghoft is come vpon you, andyefballbe wit- 
ness vnto me, both in Hierufalem, and in all 

Iuriejwdin Samaria % and euen vnto the worlds 
end. 

9 * tAndwhsn he had ftoken thefe things,^Mt*» 

while they beheld, he was taken vp on high, and 

a cloud receiued him vp out of their fight. 

i sAndwhile they looked vp ftedfaftly to* 
ward heauen,as he went, behold, two men flood 
by them in white apparelL 

1 / Which alfofayd, Te men of Galilee, why 



why ftand you looking into heauen ? This ftwdye gating vp into heauen? This fame le- 
Iesvs which is|affumpted from you into f^ which utak^nvp from you into heauen, fhatl 
heaucn, flial fo come as you haue feenc him f° come > eHcn **}* hauefeene him goe into he a* 
going into heauen. =£8 Wfc 

12 Then theyreturnedw Hierufalem fro l * 7 hen returned they vnto Hierufalem, 
the mount that is called Oliuct, which is fiomthe mount thatts called Oliuet, which is 
by Hicrufalem,diftant a Sabboths iourney. fi° m Hterufalem a Sabbotb day cs tourney. 

13 And when they were emted in, they is Andwhen they were come in, they went 
wentvpintoanvpperchabcr, whereabode vp into apar lour, where abode both Peter 9 and 

*Peter Mm. 4. James, 






TheA<aes Chap. i. 

2KS *«" and Ioh ". *™* «« Andrew, Philip Um»mU<lmMA+m. M% Wrt,- 
22ft* *"'« of Alphams andS.monZd6.es, and fenne^/,^^.,^/*' 2£ 

andcomman- lude or James. t |j e brother of lames ■*"**«» 

•££37 . J 4 All thcfe were pcrfcucring with one /* Ihfe a&cmtumedmth me accord in 

cWLbytn *» the mother oflEsvs,& his brethren. the mother ofJefm..&r,ith his brethren 
HW» m ^esofthebrcthren,iaid:(andthemulti- mtddesofthedifciples/andfayd (Thenumbl 
Gme societic. dre " and twcntie. j *»«»//* ) »»«■■■ 



'J 



*-. 



Mt Z7,J.7. 



I.,, j,, 8. ludas^vho was the captame of them that »A«* »* ,mi e mhJ,b7<,<,L Mm 7 «""«• 

,oj8,? - teine 7 dr=r; m ]iT ngvs&ob - ^asttss* , « 

,8 AndheindeedhathpTflcn-cd a'field j£j£^gZZ&ZC 
of A reward afinaaauod being hanged „, i^j, fa*,jL*J * i,2K 
ihedou i>al ° W 8 "" ^imebgulkjJt. mmums ' M * ■ 

■ '{.Anditwasmade notorious to all the Hier«fil mH ^ M h,h X ,he( m eMdTJ 
nfobnms oftterufalem : fothat thefame W » ^Jthcru^XlZ^ZL 
field was eallcd.n.hc.rtongei/^/-,^, faThficUcfilocdf ' "*" 

mans to fay.the field of bkud. '„ S F „ui mi , texi „ the h^f P u mes 

20 ForitiswrittcmybooteofPfalmes. *Litk,hal,it<,tm„k.J.r m 7 J j ,'<#<* c 

tt TI,«»fr« «fi V i l V 2l v/her J oreo fthefemenwhichhatiecom- 

iesvs went in & went out among vs, ' s ' 




, n« find ny. vs, * there muft one ofthefe be made a wit- T? 1 °« e oe "**'***** beamtneffe with vs of 

£SS£ ncs with vs ofhis refusion. *" ">™^ 

!Suft P °" 2 ? And tlicy appointed two,Iofeph,who jj* ' -^'% ^pointedm, Iofepb nhich is 

neeJsbe made was called Barfabas,who was furnamed Iu- calledBar f a ^^hofefurnamewas latins, and 

vp againc. i tU s : an d Mathias. Matthias. 

24 And Praying they faid, Thou Lord 24 . 4»dr»bentbeybadpraied } theyfaid,Thou 
that kno weft the harts of all men, fliew of L , ' "^ch knoweft l the hearts of 'all men ,Jbeiv 

thefc two,one,whom thou haft chofen, whether ofthefe two thouhajlchofen, 

2 5 To take the place of this minifteric & 2 S That he may take the rottmeofthtsmini- 

Apoftlefhip,fr6 the which Iudas hath prcua- fl erie & ApoJ?leJhip,ficm vchtch Mas by tranf 

ricatedthathemightgotohis owne place. g r ffi°»filt, that he might goe to his oww place. 

16 And they gaue them J) lottes, and the 26 And they gaue forth their lots, & the lot 

lotte id vpon Mathias, and he was numbred feUvpon Matthtas t aadhe was comtcdwtth the 

with the eleuen Apoltles.^a eleuen Aposlles. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. i. 

Fulke. 2. Yet fufficiem for aflurancc of Chriftian faith. 

Rliem.j. 5 Water.) lolm, Baptifmegau; not the Holy Gimp. 



; 



Ttdkefr 



fhern* 



Chap, i. Of the Apoftles. 18} 

14,10. See Be^a and the EnglMle r ? 79. 

Their wiues arc comprehended, as well as other women, fork were inconuenient to thinke the Apoftles IheApofUes 
would exclude their owne faithful wiues,& rcnuinc ihu t vp with other wome.And it was expedient that their wwes ' 
wiucs alfo (hould be confirmed by the holy ghoft,who were partly to be copanions of their painful peregrina- 
tion of their husbands,partly to remaine patiently without them. And if you had not forgotten your note im- 
nicdiatly before giuc,you would not hauc excluded them out of this company, except you would deny them 
to haue bene true members of the vifiblc Church. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 

i Giuingcommandcmcnt.) Hemeaneththeyowerghtenthemtopreach,tobapti^ t u>remitfimjes > andgenera!!y 

the whole commi/fion and charge ofgonernment of the Church after him .aid in his name } fieed and right, the wheh l\egi- 

ment wasgiuen them together with the Holy Ghofi to afjsft tfom therein for etser. 
Jihtftl.S* 7 1* xs not fo r )'°u.) l tls n-t for vs^nor needful for the Church ^to fyowthe times &momeioftheworld y the commitig The times and 

cfslntichriflt&ftich ether Gods fecrets.This isymngb in that cafefo be affuredthat Cl/rifis faith fhal be preached, and the moments of 

Church fpred throughout alT^ationsythe hlyghofl cocurring continually with the apoftles & tixir Succejfortfor the fame. l * n j> 5 ^ comC 
Titlke f . Itisforvstoknowthecommingof Antichrift,fo far forth as God haue rcuealed in the holy Scriptures. But tovs" 

you the miniflcrs of Anuchrift,would hauc no enquiric to be made of him, left heihould be found in the Sec Antichrift. 

of Romc,the Wcftcrne Babylon,as S. Auguftine doth call that citic. 
vl\£Wl$i 1 * Afluraptcd from you.) By this vifible jfcerJing ofChrifito heauen^ likf rttttrnefrom thence to ittdgementfhe Chrift isafcen- 

Herctiiifs do incrednloufly argue him not to be in the Sacrament JSut let the faithful rather gine eare to S. Chryjoflcnte fay- df-d»and yet 

wig thus : O miraclc,hc that fitteth with the Father in heaucn abcue,at the very fame time is handled of men ?^ y ,n th * B# 
bcneath.Chriftafccnding to heauen, both hath his flefli withhim, andleftitwith vs beneath. Elias being ta- 
ken vp,lcft to his Difciples his cloke only : but the Sonne of man amending left his owne flefh to vs. Li.3 .dc 
Saccrd.Ho.2.ad po.Ant.in finc.Ho.dc diuit.& paup in fine. 
VulVtJi. W e beleeuc that Chriftcs flelh is verily eaten,both in that facrament,& otherwifc in baptifme,and without ThereaJl or 
both by faith,after a fpiritual mancr,for fo doth Chryfoftom mcanc, notwithftadinghis aicenfion.But his at corpurall pw» 
cenfion and fitting at the right hand of God in heaucn,vntilhe come to iudgemcnt,is a fufficicnt argument a- c * 
gainft the corporal prcfence of Chrift in the facramcnt,or any where els vied by S.Auguftinc Tr.zyjn loan.& 
Trjo.Ycu fhal not eatc (faith S.Auguflmtyhis body which youfee^nor drinhe that bloodwhhh they fhal fad, thatfhall 
crueifiemcj haue commended vntoyou a ccrtainefKrament 3 whichbeit^fpiritual!y vnderfloodjl)a,llgtueyon life, 2n Tfl 
98 .if lefm died not ,of whom k thiifacrifice a tohfn and figure. Chryfojijn Mtttb.H omSt , . 

Shetft 7 l ^ Marie thcmotheroflESvs) ThisU the laflmention that is made inholyScripmre,ofour Lady, for though OurB.LADv. 
' * fhc wereful ofal diuine wifedom^and opened (no doubt)vnto the Euangelifts and cthr writers of holy Scriptuves^diuers of 
Chrifts aclion$$cachcs>and myfterieswheroffhe had both experimental & revealed tyowledgetYet for that (he wo* a wo- 
man^and the humble ji creature liub^and the pater ne ofal order and obedience, itpleafctlnot God tlxtt tlwr efhould he any 
further note of her life, doings jjt death in the Serif tnres.She liued the reft ofkr time with the Chrifiiam (as here flw is ft- Her life 
cu'in-fy named & noted among them)andfpe* tally with Sjohn tl>e dpofilefto whom cur LordrecSmended herjvltoproui* J a -*9" 6 '*7< 
dedfor her al neceffariesjier fpoufe loftph {as it nuy be thought) being deceafed before. The commra opinion is tliatflje liued Hcr J cal i 
6 3 .ye eves In al.At the time of her death^as S. Dcnysfirfl^ani after him S.Damaficne d e dor mit. Dcipar a\w ritethjal the VmyfapM 
Jlpofiles then difperfld into diuers nations to [ reach the Gofpeljvere miraculoujly Irrott^ht together (fatting 5. Thcmas who Timothcum, 
came th* third day after)to Hiemftlemjo honour h er diuine departure & funeral >as thefiid S.Denys rrifnejfttknho faith 
thav'himfelfe^SXimothce^and Sjiie>otheus \we\wfent : tcfiifu'ng alfo of his cvpne hcaringfhat both befre Inr death and 
after for three daicsjiot only the sfpcftles and othr Inly men prcf ntjjut the Jngels alfo and Towers of heaven didfin^ mufi 
m. lodiotis Hywnes.Tb y buried her/acred body in Gethfirnani % but for S '.Thomas faftfjvbo defired to fie & to reuerece it % 
they opened the fepulchrt the third day ywd finding it void of the hcly bodyjwt exceedingly fragrant, they returuedjaffured- 
ly deeming that her body was affttmptedinto heauen.at the Church of God boldcthfaingmufi agreeable to the fingutar pri* ^ CT Assvmp- 
uilege of the mother ofGod^cty therfore ceielmteih moftfolemnly the day of her Jffumptm.And that is confonant not only to T 1 ^^ 
theftid S.Denys t and SJJamafceneJmt to holy Athan-ifius alfe,vrt>o auoucheth theftme£ctm* in Euang.dc Dcipara. </ 
Tvhichdfftmptiomfhtrbody^Sformrdalfowrot^ 

Bnt neither thefi holy fathsrsjwr the Churches tradition and tefiimonie, doc beare any fway mvo a dates with the Vrote- The Prote- 
fiintsjthat haue abolifoed this her greatcfl feafl of her ^jfnmption m who cfreafon fhouldat the leafi celebrate it as the day ftanw haue no 
of her death t as they doe of other SainSls. For tltougb they beUeue not that her body is 't/J'umpted^yet they veil not (ive trow) « °jher at 
deny that (he is dtad>& herfottle inglory.ncither can they asfyfc ripnresfor that ^10 more then they reqm re for the deaths of ^ t f ^ er 
Tetcr^Vaulylohn^and other jwhUh be not mentioned in Scriptures •ytud yet are ftili celebrated by the T rote fiants. But center- Sain&s, 
ning tin B.Vtrgin M a R 1 Ejhcy haue blotted out alfo both her Hatinitie^nd her Conception : fo as it may be ! thought the 
Dinclbeareth afpcciall malice to this woman whofefeed brale his head, for as for the other two dates of her Vurifkationand 
jinnnnciat,'07t/bey be net proper to our Ladyjwt the one to Cbrifis Conceptionfhe other to his Vrefintation. fo that jhe by 
this meams flul haue nofvjlitiltie at all. 

But contrarywije/o confider how the ancient Church and fathers efleemed>fpah£,& wrote of this excellent vefitl ofgrace^ How the Pri- 
may mah$ vs detefi thefe mens impietie y thit cannot abide the praifes of her * whom allgenerations fhould call blefjed^ and mi ^ ue 9 hur ^ 1 
that efieeme her honours a derogation to her fonne. Some of their fpeacheswewill fet downethat allmen mayfee % thatxee thCT^honotcd 
tie ith i-rpraife heritor pray to her y more amply then thy did. Sjithamfius in the place alleaged s after he had declared how our B.Lady. 
althe Angelical fpir its and euery order of them honoured andpraifedher with the fi v ^wherewith S.Gabriel fainted her : *Lu.M». 
we a^ faith be> of al degrees vpon the earth e.xtoll thee with Iwdevoyce, faying, Aue gratia plcn^&c. Hailefullof s * Alhan3fius t 
grace, our Lord is with thee, pray. for vs 6 MaiilrelTe, and Lady, and Quecne, and mother of God. 
M op holy and auncient Epbrem, alfo in a fpeciall oration made in pray fe of our Lady, faith this indiuers places thereof^ S ' E P hr€m ' 
IntcmerataDeipara 3 &c. Mother of God vnde filed, Quecne of all, the hope of them that defpaire, my lady 
mod glorious, higher then thehcaueiIyfpirits ( more honourable then theChcrubins, holier then the Sera- 
phins, and without comparifon more glorious then the fupcrnal hoftes, the hope of the fathers, the glory of 

Mm. 4. the 






Fulke.?. 



TheAaes Chap. i. 

SX)r>Ubatbthel^wcnderfH!/Jpeachet D f,erlwmur.hom.6xontiiNeaonum Praifeaiwlol,™*,.. u * 
2 l ?,fT ?? " < ?? cd aS ? m f t0 , hcauen > & c «ery creature that was held with die crrour of lS 

SSSSSR^k R r *' " " W t0f T T & faCrcd arkc of Chrifts Incarnation, bS« ih« Se hS % "' 
a SlS ^r^r*?^ m0th 1 r,0f vnf P cakablc % hr >*e ^agnifie thee with Angelical 1™ 
al thwgs pa ffe vnderfranding,al things are glorious in thee 6 mother of God. by thee the mvfkne bS, 

S?S3£r An f M ma dc man u cft f d rcuca,cd to them ° n thc «**. ^ou ar 235X52; 

*e Cherubms and more glorious then the Seraphim, to thee,0 fill of gracc,al creatures both men aud An 

of itinf ri ale *? f oy , cc i ft* h ! to ihce ' which art a rana,fied «i«5 fiffiSSS; 

of Tirgin Sj pf whom God tooke Heft and made thy wombe to be his throne &c I ' B 

able worthuy to praife or thanke thee.receiue our pray ers,obVaine vf our requeftslr thou art the" • fiLciaS iT^'' 
hopeof unners,by;hcc ve hope for pardon ofourfenes,ai, din thee 6 moil blefle I is hr r IS2L fir f??!? 1 ^ 

andEue htbverethecmfi of our fall, though jtdamfa mm then hi* *fc W/5 CbrMfamTeZlkmLCfhZ **?*??£ 
ether fin the,, cur Lady : « ho ( t W/, fa, ,**,% yrt * * w / • __ 2thJJZ EEHffttT 1 ?? *** « 



man.In 



''''MtfrwheimdtermeswerevfidtbenshtttheChurcbvretktm 

faid orarinn n ^n3 r f ea S[ do Pf n y fc >A e J- e ' sn o^"g«cant, but the report of one luuenalius in thc 
aE2 of a W? r 11 " ** W ^ Vp 2 n thc B«%Mie Pfalmes and Panoplia which are nowS n die 



-/■ 



Chap. i. oftheApoftles. 184 




fous her mofiholiebodie was taken away, or where it is laid, or whether {he be rifmagaine , it isvnkpowne . although fame 
would affirms thatfJjeisalreadie raifedvptolife, and clotind with Ueffid immortal,tie in heauen with Chrifi . Maniealfi 
cjfirmc tlut S. lolmthe Etsange'ifi,the minifler of the bleffed-uirgine is uftnag.tiiK : becaufe nothing is found in hisfefulclrre 
but Manna. But what ofthefe things may he iudgedmoji true, we are vncerteine. let better we doe commit the whole matter 
to God, to whom nothing is imj'oJJtUe, then that we would rafhlie define any thing by our author/tie, which we dee not prooue. 

If this auftoritie be good, which being read in your popiih feruice makcth the ftoric of her aflumption Apo- 
cryphall, and the matter itfelfedoubtfull: then is the other ftorie which you hauc fct downc falfc, thatma- 
keth it certeine . If that which you haue let downe be true, then is that falfc which you read folemnly in your 
churchferuice . Befide this, compare their reports of the placeof her buriall , and the one audor conuinccth 
the other of fallhood . Your church Icflbn out of a counterfeit Hierome, faith, the church and place of her 
buriall ftandcth in the middeft of the valley of lofaphat . luuenalius biihop of Ierufalem , in your fable out of 
Damafcen, faith, the church and fepulchre is in Gethfemane, which according to the gofpels of S. Mathew, Mat a*, jo.jrf 
Markc,& Lukc,isin mount 01iuec,and after S. Iohns gofpel,on the other fide of the brookc Ccdron. Whcras '"ar.14.i6. j a. 
the valley of lofaphat is bctwecne the citic and the brookc, and betweene the citie and the mount Oliucr, as !*■«***• 
the other auftor truly faith. Arc you not amamed therfore , to auouch that bodily aflumption, which your SSardli 
owne church doth not affirmc , and for proofe of it,to allege fuch fabulous forgeries as arc conumced to be faith the fepul- 
falfebyyourowne lcruicc booke ? Now concerning your quarell againft vsfor aboliihingofthe feftiuities of chreisbuca 
the aflumption, natiuitie , and conception of the virgine Marie.by which mcanes (as you fay) flic (hall haue *!"!? aft lr5 
no fcftiuitie at all. Firft know ye, that we haue no religion in any feftiuities of creatures, neither doe we cclc- Ste 2olU 
brate any of their feafts m worlhip of them,for (as Auguftine faith) we haue no religion of men that arc dead, for if the brooke" 
they lined godly 3 they are not accountedfuch,that they would fee{e fuel, honor s,but they wiUhauetim to be worfhifltd ofvs, doe now run 
by whofe illumination, they reioice that we be fellow feruants of their degree or dignitie. Therfore they are to be hadinhonor mde l V* e 
for imitation, not to be worfhifped for religion •• Dc vera religione cap. J*. Secondlie, thefc are abohflicd in our JTncd by t?e 
church,becaufe their mftitution was moft fupcrftitious :the one for a fained aflumption of her bodie, wherof Romanes 
your owne writers are vncerteine, asDurand, and the auclorofyour martens Ieflons: the other for to main- «**W 
teinethc hercfic of the Francifcane friers, that fhe was concerned and bomewithoutfinne,whichis contra- yP th ^ valeof 
rie to the fcripturcs .Finally, as in a thing indifferent, we make choife of dayes and times for the aflemblie of ThSimties 
the congregation, befidesthe Lordes day , fuch as are thought moft expedient, according to that libertie offainQs. 
which the Church hath in matters ofindhferencie, without efteeming the dignitie of fainfts, by the number 

of feftiuities, as you doc . And therefore we rather rctcine the feaftes of the Purification and Annunciation 
of Mane, becaufe they may be more proper to Chrift,in whofe honour,and not in the honour of his feruants, 
wekeepeall fuch folemnitics and feftiuities. Where you fay, we cannot abide the prayfes of the blcfl'cd vir- 
gine Marie, itisalcudflandcr, forwe doc vcrie well allow all praife that may be giuen to her, without diflio- 
nourofGod, andChrifthcr fonnc and fauiour . And whereas you call to witnefie the ancient writers, as Slander, 
though they afcribed vnto her fuch blafphemous prayfes as you doc, you abufc the reader grcatlic, for all in Thc.praifcaf 
a maner that you allege is countcrfca, and forged by auclors much later then thofe whom you name. As the B ' vir S lw ' 
that homilic of Athanafius, whereof I haue fpoken before, thofe liturgcs bcaringthc name of S.Iamcs,Bafilc, 
andChryioftoroc, whofe grofle forgeries hsuc becne longjfince diTcouered . To thefe adde the fermons 
fathered vpon S. Auguftine^/Zwflfc, whereto, if any credit be to be giuen , remember that in the 3 9 fcrmon, 
he doubteth of the aflumption of Marie, which is an ancient approoucd truth with you: yet there it is faid, 
that no catholikc ftoric doth declare it, and morcouer, that the catholike church docth not know it . And 
for a good procfe that S. Auguftine is not auftor of thefe homilies,he allcgeth the teftimonie of Ifidorus,who 
Lucd about 200 yeeres after S. Auguftine. Yet it it maintcine any pecce of poperic,itis authcnticall with you, 
and cither it muft be S. Auguftine, or at lead Fulgentius . But the alleging of Ifidorus prooucth that it is nei- 
ther of both. As for moft holic and ancient Ephrem, if we admit that fpcciall oration that you cite vndcr his 
name for authcnticall, ycthemuft be vnderftoodas Cyrillus. Thatin regard of the great honor that God 
vouchfafed her, to hauc Chrift borne of her, thofe praifes are afcribed to her, not as a meritorious or princi- 
pal! efficient caufc of our redemption, but asanholyvcflellandinftrumentall caufeofthe conception and 
birth of Chnft,by whofe only merit and worthincfle our redemption and faluation is petfeflcdjas by a proper 
and principal) only meritorious efficient catife there of. That which Ircnarus^uguftine^orher doe write of 
the concurring of both fcxes to our faluation,is not to make the blcfled virgine Mary a meritorious or proper 
efficient caufe of our faluation, as Eue was of our condemnation,but only to flicw, that as by a woman finne 
cntred into the world,through the fuggeftion of the fcrpent,fo by the the leed of a woman the ferpents head is 
bruifed. God vfing the faith of Marie for the conception of Chrift,as the deuill vfed the incrcdulitic of Eue.to 
the deception of Adam . Concerning the tragedie of Gregorie Nazianzene,whether you fend vs in the mar- 
gcnt,itfeemeth you make no great account of that teftimonie, beingyet in apparance of words verierancke 
for y our purpofe. But either you know that it is falfly afcribed to that ancient father,which was written by an 
author of much later time, or els you acknowledge, that in fuch poetical! fpceches, is fmall force to prooue 
matters in controuerfie.In deed(as they that be learned in the Greeke tongue doc obferue)thc auftor of that 

tragedie,neither in words nor fcntcnccscommethneere to the ftile of Gregorie Nazianzene,nor yet keepeth ' '" 

the «w of the lambich vcrfe, which Gregorie in that kindc of poetrie doth precifely obferue . Morcouer he 
affefteth fome praife, by imitation of Euripides, which as it is not like that thegrauc father Nazianzene 
would hauc done: lb if he had attempted the matter, he would haue better deferued it, then this writer 
doeth . Fmallic, in this place hee atjributcth to the virgine Marie in his poeticall vaine , that whiche 
you deme to bee the meaning of fuche titles and prayfes, as are giuen vnto her : and in other partes 
of that pocme , hec hath manie thinges , which I am furc you will not allowe for good diuinitie. 

Among 



•c . *' TTieA&es Chap.h. 

Among^hlctihisexamplelMce, thacin one place he bringethjin the fame bleflcd vir*ine co„H, m 
nwghcrfelfofgreateftandmoftextrcamefoUy . Finaffie,yourlb P hifticaIl inter pretationS the 2S* 
°^«*ndte^^ 

prctcccs may excufe a man of treafon, that giueth the proper titles of the kingdome to aWm^Sw 
colour thatme«anm K rccirorfor him tothekmg, andbfoughc forth^^ 

And yet fome of your prayers vnto her can be excufed by neither of both the Ihifts , as thefc Z S?S 
fvmjij the. mlmmt of a motlxr command thy fcmne^feU God to be merciful/: and fgch other See rhr ZT 
M l l t a i ' B f e *■"»■*«<* Mariewnr/the title of Q^Jb^^iS^^S 
Sb 'J W ana,$ ** an h " efie ^f f ' * 7?' And *« » noVaufcwhy fuch titles fhouIdSSfe 
L5 f^atlhe was t> mother ofChrift. Foras S.Auguftinc faith, De flavin eap.^lXfZelZZ 

.... . refpeathatih* receiued the faith ofChrift.wluch glace is coupon to all cXSn^ 

vnStinrefpca that Iheconceiucd the flelh ofChrift. To conclude therfore with the fiX J f2, 

teMyb°dymrr ai f e ^lcomm,Kl*thn H by V hmthli& 

^mill T'l*^ A , gainC *l*V9.SheZ indeed tvirgine^i hon^Z^ibTtZl 
{'f^r^cboftbeVrop!^ 

™"rIdoIame,byfuchmterp^ 

cakes.asyou doe your candlcs,and other offerings. ' b urouonD11 o&t otter tneir 

Rhem. S. }1. Peter rifingvp.) ^«'/*^««**/>«#yW/*^ „„,. . . 

Una to be made of one tofujffy ludas roomeJVhkh Veter dtdmt Jon commands of chriLrbZ^lP a SSt 8 * 

J*.,?. P««P«aifcdnoauaontyMton!yaprimacieoforder.asChrvfoftn mP n;,w^ v L„I: ,_^_, «ZL ' 

ludconftdera &c. 2ty» confider this alfo 3 1» 

Bhem.g. *6. Lottcs.) ^^thetumorfaUofthelotisttotexpec7edofDmeltMrofthefUrre^ rf f^f,^ 
tUlke.g, In the word ofGodjWe read that lottes are dircaed by God onlv Prnuprh irf •>•> Rnn-rf- uj 

fFeatotheto 7 ofS.Thoma 5 W^^^ rc " J£- 

CHAP. II. . 

Rbem.l T ^ Ho bGbonccmm^totkTalthfulvpon^hit(unda^. < i^f.SnU.c^r.)^ c i^r^- • , . _ 

^^^eiutthef^UolyGho}^^ 

and God daily hureafeth the number of the Churi S l' ate m'*™XteJpphworkzmnjmracUs i Churchin 

TheEpiftie AND when the daics of 1 Pentecoft 

vpon YVhic 

funday 



rterspri- 
madc. 



AND when the daics of | Pentecoft A Nd whe „ the d of p efJtecofi f „ 

a And fodenly there was made a found * . , r , , . , . , 

from heauen, as ofa vehement winde com- , ^™l»Mewj there came a foundpom Aa$ ir.if. 

ming, and it filled the whole houfewhere heau ^ ithaAbenet ^commingofamightie 

they were fitting nwwr, and it filled all the houfe where they were 

3 And there appeared to them parted **" 

Mt.3,11. tongesasit were *offire, and it fate vpon c- *' ^^ l * fW *pp'*red -vnto them cloven 

uery one of them : tongues, /ike as they had beene of fire jmdit fate 

4 And they were | al replenilled with , ^ m ^kefthm. 

Io.7,3«». the*HoLY ghost, and they began to * sAnd they were all 'filled with the Holie 

lpeakewithdiuerfeton g es,accordingasthe ghoflsndbegm to fteakgwith other tongues t as 

Holy ghost gauethemtofpeake. thefpiritgauethemvtteranee. 

5 And '/ There 



Chap.ii. OftheApoflles. '. j;it<s 

And there were dwelling at Hierufa- / There were dwelling at Werufaleplewes, 

lem Ie wes, deuout men of euery nation that demit men/tut of euery nation of them that are 

isvnderheauen. vnderheauen. .. , , ... 

6 And when this voice was made, the 6 whenthts was noyfed about f he multitude 
multitude came together, and was aftonied came together, andwere ajiomed, becaufe that 
in minde , becaufe euery man heard them euery man heard them Jpeakeinhisowne lan- 

fpeakeinhisowne tongue. &&' .... . , , - . 

7 And they were al amafed, & marueled 7 They wondred all, and marueled, faying 
fay(n°,Are not,lo,al thefc y fpeake,GaIileas, one to another , Behold, are notalthefe which 

m n»t 8 And howlihaue we heard eche man our freake of Galilee? *'V' -■ • •*'" ' 

do »* mm. ^ ^ ^ o ue therein we were home? S t,4nd how heare we euery man his owne 

9 Partisans, and Medians, and Elamites, tongue ,whereinwe were borne? 

and that inhabite Mcfopotamia, Ie wrie,and 9 Perthians, and MedesjtndElamites,and 
Cappadocia,Pontus,and Alia, the dwellers in Mefopotamia,andin lurie, & in 

10 Phrygia, andPamphilia, Acgyptand Capadociajn Pontus,and A(ia, 

the partes of Lybia that is about Cyrenee, / <Phrygia, and pamphylia,in Egypt, and in 
and ftrangers of Rome, the parties of Lybia, which is beftde Cyrene/ind 

11 Iewesalfo, and Profely tes, Crerenfi- firangersofRomeJewesandProfelites, 

ans, and Arabians : Well hauc heard them // Cretes,and Arabians ,we doe heare them 
Hthmt. j. V e in QUr ownc ton ges the great workes freaks in our tongues the wonder full workes of 

ofGod.=£Q God. 

1 2 And they were al aftonied^c marueled, / 2 They were all amazed , and were in a 

fayin° one to an other, What meaneth this? doubt, faying one to another jvhat meaneth this? 

I ^But others dcridingfaid , That thefe i 3 Other mocking, fay d , The/e men are full 

are rul of new wine. of new wine. 

Tbeief&n be- 1 4 But tPetcr (landing with the Eleuen, , + <But Peter flanding forth with the eleuen, 

lore the fcpi- \ j^ et j V p ms vo ice,& fpake to them,Yc men, lift vp his voice , andfatdvnto them, Te men of 

Say fo Ie wes, and al you that d wel in Hierufalem, Iurie^ndallye that dwell at Hieruftlem,be this 

whitfon- k e t ^j s knowen to you , and with your eares knmen vntoyou,and heare my words, 

W C ' receiue my wordes. i s For thefe are not drunken, as ye fuppofe, 

1 5 For thefe are not drunke , as you fup- feeing it is but the third houre of the day. 
poi'e, whereas it is the third houre of the day: / 6 But this is that which was fpoken by the 

1 6 But this is it that was faid by the Pro- Prophet Ioel, 

phet Ioel, i 7 *Anditfbalbeinthclaftdaies(faitbGod) IoeU.i8. 

IoazzS. '7 Anditjhalbe,inthelafl dates (faith our ofmyffirit I will pom e out vpon allflejh: and* *W'h 

1 ' Lord) of my Spirit I wilpovere out vpon alflejlj .- jourfonnes and your daughters (hall prophecie, 

and your fonnes and your daughters fhalprophe- andyour yong mental I fee vijions,ondyour olde 

cie,andyouryong men jhal fee vifions , andyour me njhalldreamedreames: 
amcientsfial dreame dreames. 1 8 And on myferuantsjtnd on my handmai- 

i S Andvpon myferuants truely,<drvponmy dg„ Sf Imllporore out of my spirit in thofedayes, 

handmaindeswillpowreoutmthofedaiesofmy and they jhall prophecie: 
Spirit,andtheyjhalprophecte: 19 And Iwilljhew wonders in heauenaboue, 

1 9 And I wilgiue wonders in the heauen a- and tokens in the earth beneath, blood, and fire, 
hue, andfgnes in the earth beneath,bloud, and m £ the vapour offmoke. 

fire,andvapour offmoke. 20 *The Sunnejhalbe turnedinto darknes, loeUjx. 

20 Thefunnejhalbeturnedintodarkenes,& and the Moone into blood,before that great and 
the moone into bloud , before the great and ma- no table day of the Lord come. 

nifefl day cfonr Lord doth come. 21 * Cfndit Jhall come topcjfe, thatwhofo- Rom.10.13. 

2 1 Anditjbalhe,euery one whofoeuer calleth eae r jhall callon the name of the Lord, fnallbe 
vpon the name of our Lord$albefaued. <£% faued. 

22 Yemen oflfrael heare thele wordes, zz Yemen of I frael, heare thefe words, Iefus 
I e s v s of Nazareth a man approued of God of Nazareth, a man approuedofGodamongym, 
among you , by miracles and wonders and with miracles, woonders, andfgnes, which God 
fignes which God did by him in the middes didbyhimmthemiddesofyou,asyeyomfelues 
o?you,as you know : • alfoknow, 

2r This fameJIby the determinate coun- 23 Him,after that yehadtak^n by wtcl^d 
* ,u ' f e l hands, 






TheAde 



C H A P.i j. 



fcl and prefcicnce of God being deliuered, bands M*! deterred hth ,A , ■ ^ ' # 

Pf,<« r V ^ Damd faith concerning him, / , v m ., 7 , , 

beuatmjrighhandtbatlbenomoued. J ™^f*^^Vfi*firk*™* 
26 For this, my hart hath been glad and™ ***£ X h f^ h f/^ldnotbemooued. 

^hathreiokedtnmeouernffiejhalfi^l t **I!tj^ he ^ r ^ ce > ****»? 

27-Becatife though not lcaHe\ W yCouk%in ^T' r L , 
hel^orgiuethyHoly one tofeet corruption L ,f ? *?"&,*? "* ** *** «*/&■& « 

'With™ {halt maksmefnlofioyfulnes »ith T-rt Unn. j 

*>». /y ttThaHhaSljbwed me the naves of life 

^9 Ye men,brethren,letme boldly fpcakc Zt - * "* ^f^f^^hj counter 
3 .Reg. a3 io.toyouofthePatriarchDauid:that4edied , r ji , 

and was buried: and his fepulchre is with vs „ * 9 r^V^ AM > lgtme fi"bfi>ede 

vntii this prefent day. P ^ VS W/* * Patriarch Da J , jKb* . p e£ t lfl 

50 Whereas therfore he was a Prophet " J u a '*' ****#******* 
l nd ^J^y^othcqodhadfi-Lto 'TrU ^ l ■ 
Kt $h u. ^^hatoftbefimeofhislojnestherip^dft tdj^fr g *l ***? ***** 

^J°t- g hef p akeoftherefvrreaion *Z%^W"TT***+> 

ofChnft, for neithcrwasheleftinhel nei fthefrmtco f hlsio J»«> to fish's feat, 

therchd his fie(h fee corruption. ' *' ***&$** *'fir*, Me of therefur. 

Whercofal we are witness. ° ' ^neither his fejh did fee corruption **«*«» 

hll B fr ng A CXaI A ed therfore h y the r} gnt 9 i 7fcr/ *J **** M *»>/ 4 »W 
handofGod,andhauingrecciuedofhisfa- » faii ""**»'/". 7 T 

'* *k l ^rT°t^ °^ h ehoJyGhoit,hehath . *f M™ being by theright hand of 'God ex. 
Agft po^edoutllthiswhomyoufeeandheare. fW*^i^kjwii£i 

him U a """"My*" G °<i bath mads /<« 7S«rgiw /« ^,4, ^ Jmwj--, 
vie £uh° e™ c&T"' thJSlESVS ' ££"*' ^^«52Kfe 

men.bmhrcn? P * ^'^ wc doe &f^T' ^ ""*■"■• -'- 
jSBucPeter&dtothc^Docpenance, ££#*'' *— '**«• 

foeuerrheLordourGodilaai c ^°^ hom - y° Wc ^*n, and to all that area fire fa 

40 With very many other wordes alfo ^^f* L M ~*4fi*i* * 

y wordes aMo 40 ^nd with ntany other rpordes barehe 






Chap. 1 1. OftheApofiles.' 186 

did he teftifie, & exhorted them,faying,Saue mtnejfejwd exhorted them, faying, Save your 

your felucs from this pcruerfe generation, felues fiom this vntoward generation. 

4.1 They therfore that receiued his word, * / Then they that gladly receiusdhis word. 

were baptized : & there were added in that were baptized: andthefame day there were ad* 

tltatfei* day about* three thoufand foules. dedswo than«fa* three thousand foules. 

SX 42Andtheywerepcrfeueringinthcdo- ... , „ 1r ./ , 

firitf=rmon,& &rineof the Apoftlcs,& in thccommunica- ff ^hey continued jiedfafily in the A- 

tSSSF don of* the breaking of bread , and praiers. Pf l «/°fo™andfellorrp,ip,andinbreakingof 

vitoiccompa- ^ And feare came vpon eucry foul : ma- bread > an f m P raters - 

nl c&church, ^ wonders alfo and figlles werc done , & Andfcare came vpon euery foule : and 

the Apoftles in Hierufalem , and there was ""$ WOilders *»* fanes were done by tht aA- 

great feare in al. W Us - 

44 Al they alfo that belceucd , were to- , f*„ J f nd(lU that M"»*drvere together, and 

A fu » g cther '* and had I al Aings common. bad all thtngs common 
4,3 ' 45 their poffcfsions and fubftancc they f *A*dfolde their pofejflons and goods, 

fold,and deuided them to al,according as e- md f> arted them to all men , as euery man had 

ueryonchadneedc. neede. 

46 Daily alfo continuing with oncac- 4 6 And they continuing daily with one ac~ 
cord in the templc,and break ing bread from cordtn the Temple , and breaking bread fiom 
houfe to houfe, they tookc their meate with houfe to koufe , did eate their meate together 
ioy and fimplicitic of hart : with gladnejfe andfmglenes of heart, 

47 PraihngGod, and hauing grace with 4-7 Vr aifmgGod,and hatting fauour with all 
al the people. And our Lordf increafed them the people. aAndthc Lord added to the Church 
that fhould be faucd,daily together. daily fuch asjbould befaued. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. ii. 

Jtheftt* 2. J 4. Peter (landing.) Voter the head of the reft andnorp newly repUnifhed with al knowledge and fortitude , ma* 
kith the fir ft Sermon. 

Fttlke 2. The Pope willingly refigneth this part of Peters office,in preaching firft,and commonly preachcth neither p« crs pr t m ; 
firftnorlaft. v 

Rhem. 3 , * 7- In hcl ,nor giue ,) Who but an infidel (faith S^ugnfline) ml deny Chrift to haue defc ended to hi fep.j?. 

fttlke Z "*° art ' c ' e °f Chriiics defcending into Hcl,is not grounded vpon this tcxt,but vpon other places of Scrip- ncrent - m 
*' mtcypontbofeiuft (CaithAuoume^ 

yet foundjvhat benefit he be 'flowed, fiom whom according to the bleffedprefeiiee of hisgodhcad^ J fee that he r.ener depar- 
ted. A enen in the fame day in which he died,hepromifedthe theefe , that he would be with him in Taradife> when he was 
1 to defend to loofe theforwwes of Hell ty.99. 

Kmm. 4-t %J% Corruption.) Js his foul fufered nop aims in Hstfo neither did his body ta\e any corruption in thegraue. 
Fluke. 4 % He fuffercd nothing in foule after his death a but before his death,he fuffcredthepainesducforourfinnes. 
Rhem.K. * 8 ' Doc penance.) Ifyt omly amendment of life y but penance alfo required be foreBaptifmeJnfuchasbeofage, 

though not in that fort as afterward in the Sacrament ofpenanctAu^Az fid.& opcr.c.i 1 .& cp.t 08. 
Fttlke /• Amendment of iifc s rcquircth of ncccflltie forrow for finne, and departing ft om the former finnes , which 

Sacramcnr of 
penance. 

all Churches arejropcrly calledpcenitentesAoainc.hc faith, of another kind of repentance. Eft e/:im pxmtentia,&c. 
forYCpentawekadAilypuniflmcntofgoodandhumblefaithfHll men: inwbichwekimhf ourbreaftes 9 andfay 7 forgiu* 

4*. c The brcakingj This was the B.Sacrament&bich the ^tfoflles daily mmftnd to the Chyiftiansat leaft in 
one kjnde.Scc chap.io 5 7. 

It can not be proued , that this was the blcflcd Sacrament , and much IcfTe , that it was miniftrcd in one Communis in 
kinde.Seealfo the anfwerc-chap. to. onckindc. 

_, ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

Mem. 7. r. ^Tlic^daiesof Pentecoft ) jb Chrift out Vafche, for correfrondence to the figure, was cjfcred at the lewet 

~ "* »r .,,,•>,.- . -.^ ..-. Thefeaflesof 

Pafche & Pen' 
tccoft. 

- , - - . , 4 ---,- .Aug. 

Fuilv? c P- II 9 5 c..s. t 8 

/• Aiiguftmecall?chthem)rfter!es,whiclihegathercthoutofthenombers4o.a^^ yo. Sacraments . Bvwhich rh er , imeo i 
you may fcc,how largely he vfeth the tcrme . And that it is not by and by a Sacrament, as Bapcifme and the Sacrament*. 
Rhem S SUppe ^i are3which S ' Au g«ft«nc «llcth by the name ofa Sacrament or myfterie generally. 

* 4. Alrcplenifhcd.) Thoughthe. / }poflles.vidthenfiwcrebapti^ibefore s and hoi thereby re ciiued the grace of 
tht Holy Gh'.jl to fotiffiftatlm and remiflion of ftwies, a* fordiuert other j>urpofe t alfo; Xttai Chrifi* Promifid ^>HA9» 

•K* thm 



CICi 



Fttlke 6. 







TheAdes Chap.u. 



tixmthqfhoMe furfur hduedwith prength and virtue ^omaboue^fohreh ful0ethh»trom tf n,i6U *^ - TW«,, 
the f^faftbe Sacrament of Cenfirnuion, accomphfbing, corrolxjingjandlhenttlxnln^ JW 11 ** 

FltlkeS. O^hcSacramcntofConfarmauonhcrcisnoword. And it can not be proued by the text 52Kfi2£ , 

tongue, fate vpon any more then the Apoftlcs,who were to be Preachers of the OojXSflSSSS? tat* « 
hough we reade,that the g.ft of tongues.was granted to others alfo, therfore itis iȣSfenc^tofc SEX* 
hat the wholenumberrecc,uedthat gI ft 5 butthe Apoftles fpccially. Neither doth Beza abTolu Sv£*^ 

deft of the Apoftlcs,as though fhe were cheefe of their ColJedgc. F d " 

Xj. ^ the determinate counfcl of God deliuered.) Goddeliuercdhim.andhedeliueredhimrelfforl'ue^^ , 



Rhem.p. 



.wjcwmaumets of our unxfoth Lutheran, axdCaluinifis. that make Godthiautlma>deaur eD f7uA» LL i r not ch 

G^te£^r dCnCC ' B "-«%**F«-*^ butLfecmsSStS^ 

r'^'thingauS 

»*».// 27. My foul in Hel,) Where d the FMd^md^ut the Creede^erlnuebelcmed, that Chili accord m >o r 

hufiHijmtdwue to RtLv, deliver the Vatriarches and at iutlmentl**, A-W«. fcUj- .,/ Z.TLl T,*f*%? ?°™P* »«- 



FwtynewmUMWMMtvpmtheCroffc, and that otherwifeU defended, ,ot moRiL mflMUfandSath d,0 S B,wHcL 
^e corrupt t hettxt ^^ 

t &Z^^V H ^*»tof^»+"«* Greeiemrdesarc*. fiopcr, peculiar ^anX^aUohJ S** 

MfC*22!" « Wln 5»»* i « i W«-«M-'Hd inEnglifhdopropcrl/h^ &<fi**nJn\ id 
Bel that H oppofite to heauen: a.idthat tlxy are a* vnproprtly vfedtofcJe body aJvraut J to fay in E-Lilh &J£ 

iSSJKSS?^ "^fc* f°r M*"***^ Oreo. ,/*, «,in Hdi^:42S^ 

/>0 changed K,but I retc.^ 

SffftS!?^ JZfct* '^fi^^^rgatcrie, andC&ifrlfcending htoHel, nh.ch & I s> ££1 
tntoHe^vAdehuenngtheoldfathers What needewe more t He offofid, tim feif both aoairf p'de Scripture sand '3 ^""-^ 

Fulke //. • A^eFaAers £oe not affirme.that Chrift went into Hel to dehuer the Patriarks and iuft fat were there. «• «- 

Firft 7W. cm Marcionhb. 4 . faith, H«ff„ „ e ^ , «rf ^ Wm>w ^ ^ ^ ; Chrvfoftoinc «* 

Sauiour Chrift,tofuffer that which was neccflaneforour redemption,namcIy, that torment of Hel which we 
^defenied,anc^chthe^^^ 

o SSJh S fi ff ? d f "f^ .^ "crnally. And what may ra thcr be called Hell then the anguifh d* f*S 
SbX&E Calu,n f K ou W tc . ac j 1 J thach ^^nototherwifedefcendintoHelI, itisfalfe:forheacknowled- ffi? 



cpound, , 

bis 



/_ 



"IhcmoRan- 



Chap, i u. • Of the Apoftles. l8 '_ 

,_• l • iii,.™nfMr«htharilfo,thouehitbenotrhctt^^ dentCreedes 

Now concernm S "Tj ,. Reader ^ defenfc rf oUf tn h(h ^ t jnclu(led ^ ^ 

h&crrequireth, t obcbeftowedonhim. For that the Chr.ftians thenhad F°P c 7 in * c ' r ff. ^ 
mipSholdk it is manifeft by the words of Peter to Ananias,cap. f, 4 . Chryfoftomc fayth the Chriftians 
^^^S^tepciie were in his time , when God lhaked the citie with an earthquake , where 
There was no cornmun "tic, but hi charitable affection. They that lined in Monaftenes,m S. AuguQmes arne 
were both nrchaion , and connection , farre dirTeringfrom Popith Menkes and Nunncs, who labournot 
w thShaSasthofedid, but hue idly of the fwcate of other mens browes , and deuoure that,wh.ch 
1 oudr ee" S hatbe in neceffitie. Againft which feet budding vp in his nme, Auguftme wrote h,s 
Booke I toZ Momchorum. But of the true dterit perfons, he : wiitcih *.. rib. Eccl. CathM i«M i . Tuch 
bookc uei ^ mi e /« n t_..._u i;««;Gm«« rW r kc* i>nn rticlavfterers are nothing like them. 



-T- - fN W RPEII WJTOW w» will Fjr^."-^ t VHVKC* 

***' i# maintained all or the checfc pointes of Poperie,whcrcinthey diftcr from vs. 

CHAP. III. 

4 m^rb *** a Semon ofPettrs to the people, (hewing that I E s v s U Chrlfatd exhortlug them to faith m htm andpt- 
A Z^SPS^H Lily him (7 l**»j the BenediXionM „a, proved loMm. 

TheE P ,ftle A ND Peter and Iohn went vp into the VJO^w^* vptogetherin* 

vponss Peter f\ tcm pW t he$ninthehoure of prater. 1> totheTemple at the nmth home of prayer. 

SS z And Lertaine man that was lame from •* ^* certain man that was lame fiom 

his mothers wombe,was caried: whom they hit mothers mm be was broughtphom theylatd 

laid euety day at the gate of the templc,that daily at the gate of the Temple trhtch t* called 

is called Specious, that he might aske almes Beautifully asks <*W °f «*» that "**'**»- 

of them that went into the temple. to the Temple. 

2 He,whenhehad feen Peter and Iohn s which feeing? eter and Iohn about to goe 

about to enter into the temple, asked to re- into the Temple, asked almes. 

ceiue an almes. # + And Peter fattening his eiesvpon him 

4 But Peter with Iohn looking vpon him, w ith Iohn,fajd,Loolze on vs. 
faid,Lookevponvs. f Andhe gave heeds vnto them, trufiingto 

5 But he looked earneftly vpon them recei(te f me thing of them. 
hoping that he fnould rcceiue fome thing of g ^^^ Silver and golde have I 
the 7*T> n. c\ Q'.Witvl ooldlhaue none ,bm fwhe aslhaue,gmslthee: Inthe 

tothee.-InthenamcoflESVS CHRisxof »^- 

Nazareth ariie,and walke. 7 ^fr «•* *" fc ^f «* »■»■ » « 

7 And takinghis right hand,he lifted him liftedhim vp, andimmediatlyhufeete & ancle 
vp, and forthwith his fcete and foles were bonesreceiuedftrength. 
madeitrong. * And he leaping vpjloode^tndwalked, and 

8 And fprinanghc ftoode,and walked : e „ tye 4 w jth them into the Temple,walking t and 
and went in with them into the temple wal- ^^andpraifng God. 
king,and leaping,and praifingGod. ^ ^^ ; ^p w ^ ^/^ ^ 

9 And althe people faw him walking » ^ * ' 



TheAdes 



Chap.iu, 



whichfate for ahnes at the Specious gate vhckfa for thenlme, M ,!, , I, '* 
of the Temple: and they wete'eW^y ofJrJpuZ^totT^J'''' 
^""•agaftatthatthathadchau^ fc^to&ttj&Z 

is called Saiomons,wondeting P hZZdt^tt f '° f t'" tt "^".'" r P" a - 

S2& fc » ButPeterfcingthem^adearfwerto gZ£* *' *" " «**"* •***« « 

day in Eaite the P e °pk , Yc men of Ifrael , why maruel / 2 Aaivkm P*t„ r. / . 

"* EL"5St«^ lookevouvp^vs.as rU^t^^f-^t 



Luc.i3,i8. 



though! hy out po T o7 nohnes^e'haue *™^^Zfl jf ^ 
made this man to walkc? m jLa.l myloo ^y e i oearne M)onvs, 

whom you in deedc dehuered and denied £/S %&?{* m M*# i 
beforethe&ceofPilate.heiudeinehunto Sv? Ie l m f™ m )< l ><»*'ti«»A d««eAi» 

bereleafed. are - «"«g'»ghm«o ffrefi^f.l^^hcnUhaiiudgM^ 

14 But you denied the holy and theiuft /, *nt*„~.j ■ j , , , , 
one/andaskedamankillertoV^iuen n- Jf*V M ^'^ty<^^de-U*^A> 

1 5 But the audiour of life you killed /, i' H^i^l Lordo f li f<> »*°» Ged !oh 18 !" 

which we are witnefTes. ,/ ' A ,,. 

16 And in the * faith of his name, this J!aJ3T' Eighth* faith intis 

man whom you fee and We Erne T^^*"?"/'"** >"*»*;* fee 

hath rtrengtnened: and the faith whichTs b ^fe-" t^^^" 

him, hatifgiuen thisperfed health in £ f^ " *""" * *^~* *> 

fight of al you. , 

17 Andnow(brethren)Iknowthatyou J/l„ !'!,*"' ****** d*. 
diditthrough ignorance, as alfoyourS ^P""""* "''. « did alfi jot* R». 

ces * 

18 But God who foreflievved by the « ' *f" f h J e th ™g* »b* God befirc bad 

mouthofaltheprophcts,thathisCHLsT %%* £*?* f * * ***** . that 
mould fuffcr, hath fc 1 fulfilled it. ^hr ^ouldfuffer be bat hfo fulfilled. 

19 Be Penitent therfore and conuert r " ^^^Afwr 
that your finnes may beputout.^ ■ft?"? f' "'""'f*. * henth < tl ™°frc- 

20 That, whenthc times mtl come of **■****» in th < M™* of the Lord. 
refrefhing by the fight of our Lord , and he - 20 ^"dhefhatl feud Ufa Chrijt, nhich be 
flial fend him that hath been preached vnto f mrV(ts P reach ^vntoyou. 

youlES vs Christ, 21 Whomtheheauenmuflreceiue.vntilihe 

c hf*ti&. 21 "Whom $ hcaucn truely muft receiuc time *bat aUthittgs be refiored, which Godhitb 
.»<**?«. vntil the times of the rcttitution o f al things, #%« h *' mmb of alibis holy Prophets far* 
** which God fpake by the mouth of his holy tbeworldbegan. r J 

prophets from the beginning of the world. , Z2 * t» iMofes truely fayde vnto the f.i- Deuc.i 8 1 y, 
Dcu.i8,i*. 22 Moyfes in deedc faid, That a prophet thers '^ Pro P het M^LordyotrrGodraifevp *&M* 

Jbaltoe Lord your God raife vp to you of your vmo J m °fy otrr brethren ,% vnto me, bimfJll 

brethren^ my f elf : bim you jhal heare accor- J ehearei » things vhatfieMerbefhallfajvn- 

dmg to al things whatfoeuer he Jhal tbeah to t0 J QH ' 

I™ Jl Fortbetimevrillcome, that\ eurry foule t Or,who- 

23 tAndttfbalbe , cucryfoule that fial not ™™»*U*ot heare that fame Prophet .(hall be focuer. 

heare that Prophet , (balbe deftroied out of the *&**$** *mong thepeople. 



2$ You 



*TTt 



■■■ ■■■ -?i' ■ 1 






C H A p. I n I. Of the Apoftles. 1 88 

25 You are the children of the Prophets 2f Youare the children of the Prephits,& of 
and of the teftament which God made to the couenantrvhich God made vnto our fathers, 
our fathers, faying to Abraham , *A*dm thy faytngvnto Abraham <,* Suen inthy feede fhaUall Gen.12.3. 

Gcn.«,i 8. feede Ml dl the families of the earth be blejfed. the ktnreds of the earth be bleffed. 

4+ 26 To you firft God railing vp his fonnc, 26 Vntoyoufirst ,Godhamngrayfedvphis 

hath fent him bleffing you: that euery one fonneleftufenthimtobUffeyouMutrnin/ener, 
ihould conuert hin) kite fro his naughtines. one ofyouftm his iniquities* 

MARGINAL NOTES.'' Chap. m. 

Bhem.I. *• . Ninth houre of prayer.) Tbk mak^thfor diflintlion of Canonical buret and diuer&ie of appointed times to 
prayin.Sechntvx.c.lc$. . * II 

Fulke.I. This was the time of the cuening facrifice, when the religious Icwes reforted to the temple to pray -But for Can0 "'o" 

popiflicanomcallhourcs which arc their morning fcruiccjitmakcth nothing at all lwurcs * 

Rbem.2. . \ 6 - ^omsnimc.) mf ai tbxv^ 

faith of the jipcfHesownefdu.it ton: but the whole helttfe of 'Cbrifli.m falfrio/n 

Tulke.2. This faith might be the mans fa.th in Chrift, whom he heard them name: or the faith ofmiraclesin the A- Meh <*"**• 
poftles,apprchcndineoncly the power ofChrift,by which this man was healed.Wh.ch although in the Ape* des " 
ftlcs it was icyned with the whole beleefe of Ch. iftian Religion, yet in foinc it was without that belccfe, which 
wrought no lefle miracles m the name of Chnft then th«,Mat.7.tr. ' 

Ehem.3. « . Heaucn trucly.) Smm H.mil^sfaUy corrupt t h ti place,thus,\\'ho muft be contcyned in hcaucn, /W. 

ofheaHcnWithercan they pretend the Gwjfe wbkk U xvordfr word *> in thcvulpr tJne, and at miranflatc. 
I Hike. J. S. Gregone Nazianzen was fuch an Here t.ke, which fo citcth this place in Greeke , as it cannot othcrwifc ?""" ££ 
kvnderft^dbatum^^^ 

Ienfcmultneedesbeco,.cludcdoutofd J cwordes.ForifheauenmuftconteineChriit,Chrift 

ncd of hcaucn,or as you tranuatc ic-hcauen muft rccciuc Chrift,ergo Chrift muft be receiued of hcauen. And - - • • 

tfduspiefenceinthefacramcntdrawlumnotfromheaue^thenishisprefenceinlfacramentnotcorporal. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. m. 

Mmj. *• JhatThichlhauc.) T/w^ Smtodoe 

heM ^though he receded that force and vertue of G od,and i» and by him executed the fanle. therefore!* faith , That jfSS? 1 

/ ' *JL B y° l!l | ower -) , wh ^ tht ^ l "^''"^"^ 

perIymthclattcryoufay,theApolHe S mfuchworkes,doeitnotbyanyproperpowermthem.Youc a uilla. 
gamft that we fay: tins was a miracle done by Chrift by the hands of the Apoftlesfas though they had no more 

to doe then a dead mftrument.But who is fo fim P le,or rather fenfcles,to thinke that the Apoftles wrou<C£ 
racks as dead inftruments? when ^Chrifthim fdfe fayth.it is notyou thatfpeak^butthe^riteofyourft Sr, 
which » in you Mat du o. i0 .Doth he meane thatthe holy Ghoi 5 fpcaketh in them as in Lad inftrumenS 
rather is the auftor and fuggeftor oftbat wifdome,accord,ng to which they make anfwere.So whenX S 
ture fay th djat God on ly doth ^ great m^cles^)^ ^fwe muft ilil acknowledge God to be the auS 

confShem Sues UmCm WOndaouS Workcs > *« God workcth b Y *<* *™** and fo the ApS 

, , ,, CHAP. IIII 

ThcrtUcrsofthele^soppofe thmJelHesandimprifonVeterandloht. 4 But yet thu fad, tflttmkmmmid, 

andafrforthopp iboUneffeandnuracUs^infithofethream. 31 JlJsU (heLhmJtUouflythlhZh 
heardthetrprayer. ^ Thewhle churches vmtie and communiue If life, tf OfBamabatbyname. 

AND M'hen they were fpcaking to the A ND as they flake vnto the people , the 
jTlpcoDlcthc Pncftcs andmagiftratcsof jt\PrieJles and /he f ruler of the Temple, tOr,c**» 
chcm em ^ Sa ^ucees came vpon and the Sadducees camevpon them, P t<*>«r««* 

T Being gteeucd that they taught the *, T *H *&*&*? th ? '"&& 
people, and Tbewedin I es vs ; the ?efurre- t<fi^F™Mmlefmherefmt e nimfiom 

dion from the dead: the dead. 

3 And they laidehandesvpoffthem, and 3 -And they laidhands on them, and put them 
put them into \vard,yntill the morowe, for it in ^olde vntillthe next day ; for it was turns 
wasnoweeuening. euentide. 

4 An <* Nn. 3, 4 Umbel* 



The A&es Chap, im, 

SSfil 4^f many of them that .had heardthe 4 Horrebeit , many of 'themwhich heard the 

ceding&in. Word,beIeeued: and the number of the men worde, beleeHed,a:tdthe number of 'the mentis 

c£££ wasmadefiuetboufind. dm fine tlmfand. 

biy. 5 And it came to paffe on the morovve, f zA*d it came to pafe on the moron*, that 

that their princes, and Ancients, and S cribcs their rulers, and eiders and Scribes 

were gathered into Hierufalem. 6 ^IndtAnna* the chief* Priefi,and Cant- 

6 And Annas the high prieft, & Caiphas phas, and Iohn, and Alexander, and as many as 

andIohn,and Alexander^ as many as were hereof the kinredofthe hiohPrtelhs t were&- 
of the prieHs ftocke. thered together at Hterufalem. 

7 And letting them inthe middes,they 7 *Andwhen they had fet them before th<m 
asked: In what power or in whatnamehaue theyasked,By what power,or in what name banc 
you done this? you done this* 

ru 8 7r C !! PC£e u re Pk. niflied With * C hol y ' rhm Peter full of the holy Ghofi,fa,dvn- 
Ghoft faidetothem,Yepnncesofthepeo- to them, Ye rulers of the people, andeldersof 
pie and Ancients: Ifatl, 

p Ifwe thisdaybe examined for a good 9 'jfwethis daybeexaminedofthefooddeed 
decdevpon an impotent man , in what he done to the fickeman, by rchat meases te,s made 
hath bene made whole, whole 

io Be it knowen to all you and to all the / o Be it knowen vnto yon all, and to all the 
The name of P eo P le ofIM > tha * in the name of I E s v S people oflfrael, that by the name of lefts Chrisl 
I e svTsw C " R * s T °^ Nazareth , whom you did cm- of Nazareth,* horn ye crucified, whom God ray- 

toTi*™" cifie > wllom Gocl hath ™yfe d from y dea <*> »" fi* agatwfiom the dead, euen by htm, doeth this 

this fame this man ftadeth before you whole, man Hand her ebeforeyou,* hole. 

Pfa.U7,u. II This is the flone that was reietled of 'you n * This is the ftone which w a,s\ fet-nou^ht^ 1 ' 11 ** 1 ' 

the builders : which U made into the headofthe by of you builders , which is the head of the tl Jl*« 
*"*•• . corner. JS"c^. 

12 , And there is not faluatio in any other. / 2 Neither is there faltiation in any other; J^JX* 5 " 8 
for neither is there any other name vnder for amog men vnderheauen, there is giuen none ™' 
heauen giuen to men , wherein we muitbe other name wherein we mujl be faued. 
iaued. i 3 Nowe when they favre the boldnejfe of 'Pe- 

TheApoIUes T J* feeing Peters conftancie and ter and hhn,andvnderslood that they were vn- 

conftadt, Iohns,vnderftandingythey were men vnlet- learned, and ignorant men, they marueiled and 

Softer '^ a . nd °*** ™*ZP fort > the y marueled, they knew them that they had bene with Iefus: 
th« conning & they knew them y they had becne wIesvs: /* *And beholding alfi the man which was 

Ghoft.Sng ,H Seeing the manalfo thathadbin cu- healedftandingwiththemjheycouldenotfiya- 
but idiots, red, Handing with them , they couldfay no- gainflit. 

SfeSy thing to the contrary. , s But when they had commaunded them to 

men »d timo- 1 5 But they commanded them to goe a- goeafide out ofthecouncel,they counfelled amonjr 

°° ore ' fide forth out of the councel : and they con- themfelues, " 

ferred together, l6 Saying, what fhall we doe to the fe met* 

1 6' Saying , What mail we doe to thefc for a manifeUfigne is done by them,andis openly 

men?for a notorious figne in deed hath been knowen to allthem that dwell in Hierufalem.and 

done by them , to all the inhabitants of Hie- we cannot denie it. 
rufalem : it is manifeft, & we cannot deny it. / 7 But that it be noyfed no farther among 

17 Butthat it be no fiirtherfpred abrode thepeoplejet vs threaten, and charoe them that 
among the people,let vs threaten them, that thty fpeake henceforth to no man in this name. 
they fpeake no more in this name to any ma. ' 8 *s4ndthey called them, andcommanndtd 

1 8 And calling thcm,they charged them them,that in no wife they fhould fpeake nor teach 
thattheymouldnotfpeakeatall,norteache in the name of lefts. 

in the name of I E s v s. / a 'But Peter and Iohn anfvered, andfaide 

1 9 But Peter and Iohn anfwering,faid to fnto them , whether it beright tn the fight of 
them , % If it be iuft in the fight of God, to God , to hearken vntoyou more then to God, 
heare you rather then God,iudge ye. iu&geje. 

20 For we cannot but fpeake the things 20 For »? cannot but fpeake that , which we 
which we haue feene and heard. hauefeene and heard. 

21 But they threatning, dimhTed them: 2i So when they hadmorefharpelythreatned 

not them. 






» » 



.* 



Chap, ii 1 1. Of the Apoftles. 18? 

not finding howe they might puniih them, them, they let them goe , finding nothing have 

for the people , became all glorified y which to punifh them , because of the people : for all 

had bene done,in that which was chaunced. men glorified Cjod , becaufe of that n hich was 

22 For the man was more then fourtie done. 
yceres old in whom that figne of health had 22 Tor the man was aboue fourtie yeeres 
becne wrought. olde , on whom this miracle of healing was 

23 And being dimiffed they came to {hewed. 
theirs,and (hewed all that the chiefe prieftes 23 Then ajfoone as they were let got , they ' 
and Auncients had faid to them. came to their fellowes ,and (hewed all that the 

24 Who hairing heard it , w one accorde high Priests and elders hadfaidvnto them. 
lifted vp their voyce to God,andfaid,Lorde, 24. Andwhen they hear dthat, they liftedvp 
thou that didrt make heauen and earth , the^ their voyces to God with one accorde, andjaide, 
fea,andall things that arc in them, Lord,tbouart God which haft made heauen and ■ -!■. 

25 Who in the holy Ghoft by the mouth earthjhefea^ndallthatinthemts, 

of our father Dauid thy feruat halt laid, why 2 j Which by the mouth ofthyferuant Da- 
did the Gentiles rage , and the people meditate uid baft faid, *why did the heathen rage,andthe PfrU.1., 
vaine things: people imagine vaine things? 
PfaLz i. 26 The ktngs of the earth flandvp , and the 26 Thekings of the earth ftoodevp , andthe 
princes affemble together against our Lord, and rulers came together agatnft the horde , and a- 
again) his CHRIST? gainfihtsChrft. 

27 For there affembied in deede in this 27 For of a trueth against thy holy childe 
citie againft thy holy childe I e s v s whom J e f m t whom thou hast anoynted, both Herode, 
thou hall anointed, Herod, and Pontius Pi- and alfo Pontius Pilate , with the gentiles, 
late,with y Gentiles and the people of Ilrae'l, a „d the people oflfrael, gathered themfelues 

28 Todocwhatjthyhandandthycoun- together, 

fell decreed to be done. 2 8 Tor to doe whatfoeuer thy hand and thy 

29 And no we Lorde lookc vpon their counfi 11 determined before to be done. 
threatnings,and giue vnto thy fcruants with 29 AndnowLord,behold their threatnings, 
all confidence to fpeake thy word, andgraunt vnto thy feruants, thatwtth allbold- 

30 In that, that thou extend thy hand to neffe they may fpeake thy word, 
cures and lignes and wonders to be done by 30 So that thou flretch forth thine hand,that 
the name of thy holy fonne I e s v s. healing , and figne s and wonders be done by the 

3 1 And when they had prayed,the place name of thy holy childe Ie fits. 

was moucd wherein they were gathered: Sc 3 ' Andasfoone as they hadprayed, theplace 

they were allreplenifbed w the holyGhoft, moouedwhere they were affembied together ,and 

and they fpake y word of God w confidence, they were all filkdwith the holy Ghoft ;, and they 

jNstcthear- 3 2 And the multitude of beleeuers had fpake the word of Godboldly. 

demcharitie one jj art anc j onc f ou i e . neither did anyone 31 And the multitude of them that beleeued, 

of worldly P fay that ought vvasJiis own e of thofe things were of one heart, andofonefoule: Neither faid 
S?hrift&« wnicn fte poffcfledjbut all things were com- any of them , that ought of the things which hee 
who did not mon vnto them. poffeffed was his owne , but they had all th'mges 

5K, 3 3 And with great power did the Apo- common. 

butfoUcaii fti eS gi uc teiVimonie of the refurrecuon of 33 Andwith great power gam the Apoftles 

bJlow" oSc lESvsCHRiSTour Lord: and great grace witneffe of the refurreclion of the Lord lefts, and 

Apodksand was> jn ail t hem. great grace was with them all. 

waeVnecd. 34 For neither was there any onc ncedie 34 Neitherwas thereany amongthemthat 

? ct C ift« inS amongthem.For as many as were owners of lacked: Tor as many as were pojfeffours of lands, 

counfci.M**. lands or houfes * fold and brought the prices orhoufes,folde them,and brought the price of the 

KSe« ofthofc things which they fold, things that were folde, 

honoured g 5 And laide it before the feete ofthc A- 3 J And laide it downe at the Apoftles feete: 

SjSraSr pouHcs.And to cucry onc was deuided accor* <iAnddiftributionwasmade vnto euery man ac- 

iiuimychri- (iinaaseueryonchadneede. cording as he had neede. 

5hh?3 C %6 And Iofeph who was furnamed of the 3* *A»* M ei > » hida "** al f° calle * °f the 

S F hfd fl to nS A P oftles Barnaba s (wh ich is bpinterpretati- ^Apoftles Barnabas (that is to fay , if ye inter- 

thcTrdirpofi- on, the fonne of confolation)a Leuite,a Cy- prete it , The fonne of confolation) beinga Le- 

1°^ prian borne. uitejndofthecountreyofCypers, 

Acl,M4 * 37 Whereas Nn. *. 37 Hauing 



TheAdes Chap, ui 



37 Whereas he had a peecc of land, fold 37 Hani™ land* fad, it *«a / t / 
. MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. „„. 

lUlke.I. The confirmation of the Apottles was nothing like popilh confirmation which rh™ A« „, • , 



their malice moftholdy and iu%to bring his purpofe to effctf. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. n„. 



"Cbrifi *dto other rJredJfattihvTrJZs^ 

Fttlke.3. ThcreftallobroiI ghttheprice,andlayditattheApoitlesfcete-butofI f iffin«,.»,-vi, 1 r 

*enrion. And although Mariekiffed^ 

kifled,euen of Kings and Emperors When Comllin! Si £ln d r *' P °P C t0 oftcr his fccte lo b * Po P" fc « s - 
A^ThepeoW'he^ 

mmmmmtrnM 

C H A P. V. 

AJwuh Sapbraks wrfefolde a p«ce of Ds^ah^ife.fi/J.p.jjif^ ' 

price of the land? „ „,i., v . . 

Why S hou ;« tLl Zl i^K P T" £?",'■* ** «*" •*«*«'<*> «% « 



/ Ananias 



■Hi 



. / •* 



Chap. v. . OftheApoftles. 190 

j And Ananias hearing thefe wordes/ell / zAnanias hearing thefi mr ds, fell downe, 
dowtic, and gaue vp the ghoft. And there and gaue vp the ghofi ; andgreat feare came on 



came great feare vpon al that heard it... allthem that heard the fe things. 

6 Andyon<*menrifingvp,rcmouedhim, 6 $Andtheyongmenrofevp>andput him fa 
and bearing him forth buried him. part \and carted him out >and buried him. 

7 And it was the fpace as it were of three 7 sAndit came topajfe y that as it were about 
houres,and his wife, not knowing what was the [pace of three houres after y his wife came in % 
chaunccd,came in. notknowing that which wot done. 

8 And Peter anfvvcrcd her, Tell me wo- 8 *And P etcr fatde vnto her ^Tellme^ folds 
man, whether did you fell thelande for fo ye not the land for Jo much? Andflefatd^Cea for 
much? But fhcfaid,Yea,forfo much. fomuch. 

9 And Peter vnto her, Why haue you a- p Then Peter faide vnto her , why haueyee 
<*reed together to tempt the Spirit of our agreed together Jo tempt thejfirite of the Lord? 
Lorde? Beholde 3 their feete that haue buried beholde , thefeete of them which haue buried 
thy husband , at the doore , and they fhall thy husbande, are at the doore> and flail came 
beare thee forth. thee out. 

I o Forthwith Hie fcl before his fectc,and / Then fell flee downe ftraightway at his 
gaue vp the ghoft. And the yong men going feete, &yeeldcdvp the ghofi; Andtheyongmen 
in,found her dead : and caried her forth, and came in y and found her dead, and caried her out, 
buried her by her husband. and buried her by her husband. 

I I And there fel great ttcare in the whole / / zAnd great feare came vpon all the 
Church,and vpon al that heard thefe things. Church , and vpon ai many as heard tkefe 

TheEpinie j 2 £nd by the handes of the Apoltles things. 



wccineid.iy in were many fignes and wonders done anion g / 2 *And by the handes of the ApoftUs 9 wer* 
whitromveckc. z ^ c p CO p{ e- And they were all with one ac- many fignes andwondcrs flew ed among thepeo- 
theoaauc,and cord in Salomons porche. pie. (And theywere all together with one accorde 



in a votiue of 

Paul, felucs vnto them: but thepeoplc magnified 13 Andofotherdurfinomanioynehimfelft 



ss Peter and 1 3 ^ ut °^ c ^ c rc ^ none ^ ur ^ i°y ile them in Solomons porch. 



e 



them. to them : neuerthekffe , the people magnified 

14 And the multitude of men and wo- them. 

men thatbcleeued in our Lord,was more in- 14 The number of them that beleeuedinthe 

crcafed: Lorde >both of men and women,grewe more and 

15 So that they did bring forth the ficke more.) 
intothcftreetes,andlaidtheminbeddcsand // Infomnch that they brought thefichein- 

p«as fli* couchcs,that when Peter came,||his (hadow to theftreetes , and layde them on beddes and 

K w% at the leaft might ouerfliadovv any of them, couches, thatattheleafiway the fladowe of Pe- 

and they all might be deliuercd from their ter when hee came by , might jhadowe fome of 

infirmities. them. 

1 6 And there ranne together vnto Hie- 16 There came atfo a multitude of the cL 
rufalem the multitude alio of the cities ad- ties rounde about vnto Hierufttem , bringing 
ioyning, bringing ficke pcrfons and fuch as fcke folkej , and them which were vexed with 
were vexed of vncleane Ipirits : who were al vncleane Jpirites : and they were healed euery 
cured. *C0 one. 

1 7 And the high prieft rifing vp,& al that / 7 Then the chiefe Prieft rofevp, and allthey 
were with him, which is the herefie of the that were with him (which is the fett of the SacU 
Sadduccs, were replcniflicd with zeale: ducees)and were full of indignation t 

18 Laide handes vpon the Apoftlcs, and jg ^And layde handes on the Apoft/es, and 
put them in the common priibn. put theminto the common wifon. 

19 But an Angel of our Lorde by night /p But the Angel of the horde by night ope^ 
An Angel lea. opening the sates of the prifon,and leading ne dtheprifondoores 7 and brought them foortL 

atn them QU* 1 r 1 r • 1 1 * .1 • ° J 

ofpriibn. "icm rorth,laid, ^ andfaid, 

20 Goc: and (landing fpeake in the tem- 2 o Go^andfiandandJpeakeintheTempleta 
pie to the people al the words of this life. the people all the wordes of this life. 

21 Whohauingheard thi«. early in the 2t sAnd when they heard that, they entred 
morning cntrcd into the tcmplc,and taught, into the Temple early in the morning, & taught: 
And the high prieft comming,and they that but the chiefe Prieft came, and they that were 

were *w 






TheGofpel Chap.v. 

were with him,called together the Councel with him$* called a comcel together, and al the 
and al the auncicnts of the children oflfrael: elders ofthe children oflfrael, andfenttothepri- 
andthcy fentto theprifon that they might fin to fetch them. 

be brought. 22 But when the officers came, and founde 

22 But when the minifters were come, themnotintheprifonfheyretwned^ndtolde^ 
and opening the prifon,found them not: re- 23 Saying, Theprifon truely found we fhutte 

turning they told, with all diligence, and the keepersflanding with* 

2 3 Saying, The prifon truely we founde out before the doorcsftut when we had opened, we 
Ihut with al diligence, and the keepers ttan- fomdno man within. 

ding before the gates : but opening it, wee 2+ Thenwhen the cht'efePriefi 3 and the cap- 
found no man within. taine of the Temple y and the high Pnefies heard 

24 Andas fooneastheMagiftrateofthe thefe things^ they doubtedofthemwhereunto this 
teplc & the cheefe priefts heard thefe words, would gr owe. 

they were in doubt of the, what would befal. 2j Then came oneandjbcwedthemjaymg, 

25 And there came a certaine man and *Beholde,the?nen thatyeeyut inprifon,are flan* 
told them,That the men, loe, which you did ding in the Temple '/md teaching the people. 
putinprifon,areinthctemplettanding,and 26 Then went the captaine of the Temple 
teaching the people. with the officers, and brought them without vto- 

26 Then went the Magiftrate with the lencc:(For they feared the people Jeafi they Jhould 
minifters, and brought them without force, hauebene ftoned) 

for they feared the people left they fhould 27 <sAnd when they had brought them fhey 

be ftoned. fit them before the councel/indthe chief ePricfi 

27 And when they had brought them, asked them, 

they fet them in the Councel. And the high 2 8 Saying* Didnot we firmly commaunde Afts^iS. 
prieft asked them, you thatyejhoulde not teache in this name? And 

Afts^iS. 28 Saying^Commaundingwecoman- beholde,ye haue filled Hierufalem with your do- 

ded you that you ftiould not teache in this Brine, andintende to bring this mans iloodvp- 
name : and behoide you haue filled Hierufa- on vs. 

lem with your dorainc, and you will bring 29 Then Peter md the other Apofiles an- 

vpon vs the bloud of this man. fwered,andfaidjVc otght more to obey Cod then 

29 But Peter anfwering& the Apoftles, men. 

faid,God muft be obeyed,rathcr then men. 30 The God of our fathers raifid vp leftu, 

50 The God of our Fathers hath raifed whomyc jlewe,and hanged on tree. 

vp I e s v s, whom you did kill, hanging him 3 ' Him hath God lifted vp with his right 

vpon a tree. hande, to be a Prince and a Santo ur, for togiue 

3 1 This Prince and Sauiour God hath ex- repentance to Ifiae^andforgiuenes offwnes. 

altedwith his right hande,to giue*repen- 32 Andwe are records of thefe things which 

* Sc^trSSc tance t0 tt n &,md rcmiflion of hnncs. we fay, andfo is alfi the holy Ghofi> whome God 

IhKine 32 And we are witneffes of thefe words, hath giuen to them that obey 'him. 

JJjJjjS. an <* the holyGhoft, whom God hath giuen gg when they heard that,they claue afunder, 

tance.ivhich to al that obey him, and fought meanestoflay them. 

tS^o'w 3 3 whC they had heard thefe things,it cut 3+ Then (loode there vp one in the cosmcell, 

they cai pc- them to y hart,and they cofulted to kil them, a Pharifee, named Gamaliel, a doHcur oflawc y 

nancct ^ g ut Qnc j n ^ c ounce ] r ;fl n g V p^ a had in reputation among all the people , and 

Pharifee named Gamaliel, a do£or of lawc commaunded to put the ApoHles foorth a litle 

honorable to al the people, commanded the fp#ce> 

men to be put forth a while. 3/ Andfiidvnto them y Te menofJfrasl,take 

3 5 And he faid to them,Yc men oflfrael, heede toy our felues,whatye intend to doe as tou- 

take heed to your felues touching the fe men chtng thefe men. 
what you meane to doe. 36 Tor before thefe dayes rofi -vp one Theu- 

3 6 For before thefe daies there rofe Theo- das y reporting hrmfelfe to be fome great man> to 
Thehdxs das,faying he was fome body,to whom con- whome a number of men, about afoure hundred f 

fentcd a number of men about foure hudred, ioyned themfeluesrwhich was flaine^and they all 

who was flainc : and all that beleeucd him, trhich-fbeleeuedhimwerefiatteredabroade/tnd tOf,agc«d 

were dilperfed,and brought to nothing. brought to n&tght. vnw. 

3 7 After this felow there rofe Iudas of Ga- 37 %/ifier this man rofi vp one Judas of 

lilee - Galilee. 



L 






Chap.v. OftheApoftles. ipi 

lilcein the daiesof the Enrolling, and drew Calilee^in the dopes of tribute, anddmveaway 

away the people after him^ and he pcriflied: much feof leafier him: hee a/fi perijhed, and ali u 

and as many as eucr confentcd to him, were men as many as obeyed him, were fcattered a- 

difperfed. broade* 

38 AndnowtherforelfaytoyoUjdepart 38 <*And noweIfajvntoyou>YefraitteyoHr 
from thefe men and let them alone: for if this feluesfrom thefe men, and let them alone ;for if 
coufel or vvorke be of me,it wil be diflblucd: this council or this worke be of men, it mil come 

39 But if it betofGod,you are not able to tonought; 

1 «> diffolue u thcm,leil perhaps you be found to S9 T$ M an ^ if* 1 be ofGod 7 yee can not de- 

refiftGod alfo.And they confentcd to him. Jlroyitjeaflhaplieyebeefoundetoftriueagainfk 

40 And calling in the Apo(Hcs,after they God. 

had fcourged them, they charged them that 40 tAndto him they agreed: andwhen they 

thcyfliould not fpeake in the name of Ie- hadcalledthe i/fpoftle$,and beaten them, they 

s v s,and dimiffed them. commaundedthat theyfhoulde notfyeakf in the 

41 And they went from the fight of the name oflefus,ondlet themgoe. 

councel reioycing, becaufe they were ac- 4.1 iAnd they departed from the face of the 

counted worthy to fuffcr rcproche for the councel,rehycsng that they were count e&worthy 

name of I e s v s. tofuffer frame for his name. 

42 And euery day they cealed not in the 42 iAnd dayly in the Temple, and in euery 
temple and from houfe to houfe to teach and houfe, they ceafed not to teache andpreach lefks 
euangclizeChrittlES vs. Chrifl. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.v. 

Ilhem. 2# IT. Fcarc in the whole Church.) Hereupon rofc great miercncc,awe, andfeare of the vulgar Chrifiians toward 
the My Apofiks.for an example to al Chriftian people how tobehaue thcmfelues toward tlxir BifhopsandVwjls. 

Fu/ke 2. Th c fcarc of God fell vpon the whole Church, and vnfaincd reuerence towardes Gods Minifters : whomc Bif k°ps n <* *° 
they fearednot as tyrants, bucloued as fathers, ^mariparens &epifcoptts y debetnontimeri* J father and abiftop »c feared as ty« 
ought to be l:ueJ,not to Lefcared.HieYom.Ep.6%Ad Theophilurn. 

Bhem,3. 39. Of God,you.) Time and the euhlent fucceffe ofchrifts ChurcJ) and religion, prone it to be of God: no violence 
of the lexvesjio perfecution of the Heathm Vrincesjio endeuour ofdomeftical*4duerfaries,heretil$s, Schifmatibg, or il liuers, 
premiling againft it. as on the other fide, many attempts hone been made by Arm Macedonia*, l^fforim, Luther, and thc 
like, who thought them [elms fome body : but after they had plaied their parts a while, their memory is buried^or liueth only 
in malediltion and inf amie, and their fiholers come to nought.Therfore let no Cath. fnan be fcandali^ed that thisherefie Ul- 
deth up for a time.For the Brians aitdfome others florifhedmuch longer tlxn$hefe,andwcre better [uppor ted by Trincet and 
learning, andyet had an end. 

Fuike 2. When you fee the end of that dottrine which Luther preached againft you,then boaft of the vi&orie of thc Thrall of 
PopiihChurch. We fee the fall ofBabylon dayly more and more: and the madneffe of them that feeke to vp- Babylon, 
holdc hcr,made dayly more and more manifeft. But cfpecially we knowc out of the holy Scripturcs,thattne 
Popifh rablc is the Synagogue of Sathan and kingdomc of Antichrift, and that the doftrine which we teach s 
isthcfaithofChnft. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.v. 

Rhem*4-* i. Defrauded.) In that ( faith S^Auguflim) he withdrew any part oftlxtt n hich he promifedj)? wasgui/tie at once 9 sAugftr^in. 

both offacrilegp, & offrattde. offacrikge,becaufe h robbed Cod of that which was his by promes-.offraudejn thtt he with- a PP en( i> dc **° 

held *f thc wlxlegift,apcece. Let now the Heretics come^tndfiy it was for lyingor hypocrifte onely tlm this facie was con' &^ c oX" °* 

denmed: becaufe they be loth to hone ftcriUge counted any fuel) ~fiune,whohatte taught men wt only to takeaway fiom God fome 
pecce ofthatoralthit them filuesgaite, but plainely tofyoile mid apply to themfclues althat other mengatte. 

Tulke 4. S.Auguftinc is cited out of new found Sermons, which yet hauc not obteined credit of Antiquitic.The text 
is plainc,for what finne they were punifhed. Neither can it be prooued that they promifed the wholc,but that 
they affirmed they brought thc whole, when they withdrcwe part. Sacriledgc is condemned by many other 
places of Scripturc,akhough ic be not by this. And if itbe alfoby this(as fome fathers of better credite then 
you cite doe fuppofe,)yet the principal! caufe is manifeft by the words of the Apoftle, to be lying and hypocri- Slander* 
fie. Now what heretikes they bc,that teach men to co mmit facrilcdge, you muft name more particularly .The 
Popifh clergie in King Henry the 8,time,con(entcd to the fupprefllng of Monafterics; and fome Papifts at this 
day without confeience of facriledgc,doe cnioy their lands,& dwell in their houfes, peraduenture you meane 
them. If you meane vs,as we doc vttcrly dcteft facrilcdgc,fo we thinke it not onely lawful, but ncceifary to put 
downe Idolatric,and to apply to good and godly purpofes,things dedicated to maintain falfe worfliip,fuperfti« 
tionandldolatriet 

Bhent.fi 3 • Peter faid.) S.Veter (as you fee 1rere)without wans relation kpew thisfraude and the cogitations ofAnanw, and 

as head of the College and cfthe whole Church againft which this robbery was committed, executed this heauy fentence cfEx- Exeommuni- 
communication both againft himpnd his n\$ confenting to the Sacrilege, for it was excommunication by S.Auguftines Judge- cation ioyned 
Wf«f,(li.$.cont.cp.Parm,c.i.to7.) a>id Lid this corporaU miraculous death ioyned withal,as tlx Excommunication that withcorporai 
S.Voidgatte oh t againft the inceftuous and others^ had the corporal vexation of Satan incident vnto it* ifer I 

Euery ' 






Tulke. $. 



TheAdes Chap.vi. 



Rhemrf. 



Euery thing that Peter fed or did s with you argucth his Popcdome, but cither you muft bring better arpu- 
roents,orelscluldrenwilhughyou^^^ 

£38** " n T ^ ^Nddier doeth S.Auguftine iudgc (as you fay) that it was SSSSSE , 

n,catcd,but that Peter of charitable arTedion vfed this feueritic, wifhing (if it were Gods wiH 7S82S of 
hear foules That the excommunication of S.Paul,i.Cor. 5 . had the corporal vexation ol Satan incident vn- 

nir a "°° t ? c P r ?" ed ty**** Fo [^,'7oncthatisc a itoutofthcChurchofChrift,i S d C U U eredintothc 
power ofSatar^although he fufrcr no bodUy vexation by Satan. «« cain totnc 

4- In thy power.) If it difpleafed God ( faith S.jiugufline) to withdraw of the money which thev had Vo "' of «* 
vowedtoGod howeisheangry when chaftitie is vowcdlnd is not performed ? forto fucr?m7y bTfaid that ?*&** 

111 cnot . mthin fO w ncpowcr J for, whofocuerhaue vowed fuch things Schaue not payed d 1C m Jet them S 
^"bccondcmnedtocorporaldca^^^^ , 

fuafion he WKhdiew.-but with what death he was puniihcd,thou knowcft.If then he were worthy of that ckS 
who tooke away Ac money that he had giuen to God 3 confider what great peril in Gods ,uZ Sou S 

S^S^tt f Wthdra r n ' nUt ra0n ^ but ^ feJt " from ^n,ighty God, to whom thou hadfl vc ed 
„ tn >'lcIfvnderthehabitcorwecdeofaMonke. 0/3 . « uutun owea 

. JESS** ■ • haU rL S § r "f £ 0Wer , tO kec P e thcir vow of vlr S bitic aduifedI 7 ™&> =»s ^*«£« had to deliucr 
the whole price of his and.finnc damnably if they brcake it.But if they haue ralhly vowed that,which thev are Vpw * 
not able to pcrforme,they haue finned in making fuch an vnaduifed vow, but it were better for them to marrv 
then to hue incontinently out of mariage. Hier. ad D, m-.ttiad^hxnM^M . Y * 

Mem.?. 4.. Not to men.but) Totaiefam the Church orfim the Gownours thereof*!,^ vfea.dthe 

tali^f T- T£!!i"%%** ?*** t ffore s** ? the * e mn ********* *** EC 

. VWiJtbmJelfohoutheChurclies'PreJidentiaidTroteflQr. ■ 

7 ' .•21S57 Tu Aa L u k ? h fr ° m the Church ><* that lie* to Gods miniftcrs Jlnneth againft the holy Ghoft 
as thefe ^although he finne againft God. For the holy Ghoft is not in all Gods Minifters, to S thmes 

fnT a nnm '' a f ^ WaS m *f Ap ° ftleSj ^ thncfore ^ tem P tcd thc hol X Ghoft > «hom they knew to b & c 
in the Apoftlcs after a miraculous mancr. /~*.wwi/*. 

I J. His fliadow.) Specially they fought to Teter the chief ofal, rvU not cmly by touching as the cth(r hut bv hh n.. n . 

God wrought greatly by Peters miniitcry,that hee cured eucn thofe that came vnder his (hadowe,but this iw « 
prouethnr,tthePo P edomeofPctcr,andmuchlefrc that Peter worketh ft.ll miracles from heauen as £ i^^ 
counterfcft Auguftme doeth feeme to infinuate,who liued long after ifitbm, that was wSi S Au toto 
gufUne,as it js manifeft by citing his faying,as an ancient aufto?^r. 3 <J t sJff. * *' A " MiradC5 - 



Rhem, <T. 



Tulke S. 



CHAP. VI. 



A Ndinthofe dales the numbre of difd- A M in thofe da >es>w he» the number of 'the 

iaaIrCr XC i mgi ^^{TT- -£**$¥« ?<"', there arofi a gj ge a- 

r ng of the Grcckcs againft the Hebrues,for nmg the Grebes agamH the Hcb-Js, becwf* 

thactheir^dowesvveredclpifedintnedaily theLido.es Udtffifed in the £$2L 



mltl nfr JTr ,' r"§ X ?^ a thc , 2 Then the *»** ^ed thc m^ituie cf 
Ton W 1 d f c ¥^d It is not rea- the difiiples together , mifi*, It is not Jd 

fonjthatwcleauethewordofGod^dferue thttvejhouldleauethervoriofGod, azdf™* 

oA^^^^c^fV 1 ^ ' therefore brethren looker Ofttmong 
GhoftandSln m : 0me,full0f ^^ y m S<!r m ™i b ™fi^$W>f'hed 

Jj^^iT^ praier **** *^<*V"r*m ~*~* * 

iumtntortneword. ncr } andtothen>imjlerieoftbewerd. 

5 And ^ 



Of the Apoftles. Chap.vi. 

ThedeAkM ? And the faying was liked before al the s sAndthe faymgpleafed the whole multi- 

of the 7 firft multitude. And they chofe Steuen a man ful tnde ; * and they chofi Steuen , a, man full of AS '" * 8, 

Dacons. ff a i t h and of the holy Ghoft,and Philippe, faith and of the holy gbofl, and Philip, and 

and Prochorus , and Nicanor, and Tiraon, Prochoms , and Ntcanor , and Timon , and 
cirfm^y- an dp4 rmenaSj and Nicolas a c ftranger of Parmenas, and Nicholas a convert of *An- 

Antioche. thche. 

6 Thefe they did fet in the prefence of 6 Thefe they fet before the sAfoffles; and 
the Apoftles : and praying they impofed when they hadfrayed,theylaide their handes on 
handes vpon them. them. 

7 And the word of God incrcafed, and 7 ^AndthewordofGodencreafed, and the 
the number of the difciples was multiplied number -of -the difciplesmttltipliedinHiemfalem 
inHierufalcm exceedingly : a great multi- greatly^tndagreatcompanieoftheTrieflswerc 

£ &°£ tude alfo of " the * Prietts obeied thc faith * obedient to the faith. 

oFgrwer 8 b And Steuenful of grace and fortitude s *And Steuen full of faith and power, did 

ES C b£ did § reat wondcrs and H* QS amon S the great wonders and miracles among the peo- 

ganto bclecue people. pie, 

vpSS 6 9 And there arofe certaine of that which 9 Then there arofe certaine of the Syna- 

uemday in is called the Synagogue of the Libcrtines,& g g Ue , which is called the fyna»ogue of the 

choftnus. of thc Cyrcnians, and of the Alexandrians, Libertines , and Cyrenians, and°of Alexan- 

andofthem that were or Cilicia and Afia, dria, and of Olicia, and of ' Afadiftutingwith 

difputing with Steuen : Steuen : 

io Andthey could not refift the wifedom l0 Andthey could not refijlthemfedome and 

and the Spirit that fpake. thejpirite by the which hejpake. 

ii Then they fuborned men, to fay they _- • ^ . ., ^ , ... 

,,, ... r 7 i i ft i r u • " 7 hen they prtutly prepared men, wheb 

had heard him tpcakewordes of blaiphemie - . , „, , y ,f Sf. r „ , ,,' 

" ftM f dG d * ' himfpeake blaffemous 

° - T ! \ f n- ' i kL «i„ or words a<rainfl LMofes,anda?ain$i God. 

12 They therforeftirredvp the people, 8c * , . ' V, * . , . , , 

the Aunc«ents,and the Scribes: andrunning Z^t J ^^^^ 

together they tooke him, and brought him "!** ^es^cam^hmandesmgh 

- * > r> \ htm^andbromhthtmto the councel: 

into thc Councel, * 

1 3 And they let falfc witneffesthat faid, '3 And brought forth falfe mtneffesjvhich 
This man ccafeth not to fpeake wordes a- fiA rhU man CM P tk *f to f? ea k blaffhe* 
gainft the holy place and the Law. «*« wrdts againfi thisholj place, and the 

1 4 For we haue heard him fay, that this ***■ 

fame Ies vs of Nazareth thai deftroy this '4 For we heard him fay , thatthis lefmof 
place, and flial change the traditions,which Nazareth {hall deftroy this place, and {hall 

isuch is the Moyfcs dcliuered vnto vs. change the ordinances which Mofesgaue vs. 

font and 1 5 And al that fate in the Councel be- // And all that fate in thecouncell, looking 

SjJJfJJf" Holding him, faw his face as it were t the fledfafHyonhim>fwchi*faccai ithadbenethe 

pcrfecucorsand face of an Angel. face of an angel. 



Mdjjes, 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 

RuCTtt. * Murmuring.^) Itcommeth ofhumaneinfxmitie % thatinenevy Societie ofmen (beitneuerfo ttofy )there k fame Murmuring 3c 

catifhgiuen or tabgn by thc wea^ of murmur and difference^ which mufl euer be prouided/or andflaied in the beginning emulation. 
left itgroroeto further fchijme or /edition. Jndto al fitch defeffs> the more the Church increafeth in number anddiuerfitit 
ofmen andVrouinces, the more it n/itbiett. In alwfacb things the/pirhualAIagijirates, by tfo jtpoftles example andaH- 
thorite) mufl take order > as time and occa/ionfhal require, 

RrJefM. 1. 3 Seuenmen.) We may not tlw£g that thefe Seuen (here made Deacons) were onety elnftn to firue profitne tables The featn 
or diftofe of the Churches mere temporatteS)thou$ by that occafion only they mayfeeme to fame now elefled* no exPreffe Deacons. 
mention being made of any other fttnSf ion. for^atum circnmflances of this fame f lace giuetnidence^andfo doth al antiauu 
tic^that their Office food not principally about profane things y bnt about theholy Altar. Theperfons to he elefled i muFi be 
ful of %e Holy Gho ft andwifdom>theymuFl after fttblikgf water be ordered and confecrated by the Jpoftles hnpoGtion of 



thsd% dijputed> and as it may appeare by the xmrdes/pokgn of S. Steuen , that he wtuful of grace and fortitude, they re- tAft.4,9. 
teiued great increafeofgraceby their Deacon/hip. 

XutSjgn>tiituc$.zMTvalcankftx.Jtnejfe 

teththus: Itbehooucthalfotopleafebyalmcancs the Deacons, which are for the minifterie of I e s v s Deacons * 

Christ. Fov they are not fcruiteurs of meatc and drinke ,but miniftcrs of the Church of God. For what arc 

O o Deacons 



TheA<»es Chap.vi. 

Deacons but imkatours or (blowers of Chrift, miniftring to the BHhop, as Chrift to his Father, and working 

vntohim a clcane &immaculate wor^ 

ad Thtfypenfes. Jnd S. Days writeth that their Office was about the Mtar, and putting the holy bread and chalice vpen Hitr **h 

thefane. S.C/^nf ^(Apoft£onftJib.l.c.6x.)*/*tf their Office amm:gotber things^ to afiifi the Bifkofs andread ****** 

tl}eCo[pelwtheSerHke&c.SXyprianmdiHerspIaces(tp.6S.&. cp.49.ad Cornel.) catteth Deacons, the Clmrchesand 

the ^pottles Mimfternand their QfficeM*^ in cap. 

7.Michea?.*«rf inepifto.8j.adEnagrium tom*,Klwelxcheci%thfomeof them for preferring themfilues before 

*Prief} Si andputteth them in remembrance of their fir (I calling, that they be as the Leuites ttere in refpeel of the Vrkfis if 

the old Law. finally by S^Ambrofe lib.t .Offic.c.41 . and Vrttdentius in Hymno dc S. Laurent./^ ak[n? ofS. Laurence 

the Deacon^yxenutyfeetlxir Office teas rnofi kly.SeeS^ugitfiinealjbofthediffUtie of Deacons cMtfi7zd Valeriurtu 

ConcCanhag4.can.37.38,394i. 
Fu/h. J • The miniitcric, whercunto the Deacons were affigned was an holy niiniftcric, and the tables whereunto 

they were appointed to ferue, wereholie tables,neither was there office excrcifed in prophane things Jor the Po P Jrt> 
Apoftles, although they dtftinguifh the preaching of the word from feruing tables, yet doc they not thereby DeacoWi 
condemne that lattice of tables which they themfelucs did exercifc before, of prophanenes. For die prow- 
(ion for die poorc members of Chrift, is an holv feruicc,and no prophane thing. S. Paulc appointcth the col- 
Icftionforthcpoore,tobeon the Lords day, which hewould not haue done if it were aprophane matter, 
x.Cor.iS.i.a.Andyetitisnotdeniedjbuttheirminifteriewas vfedaKo, toother holy purpofes, as teaching* 
baptizing^nd aflifting the ApolUes and other principall paftors in their fpirituall charge and minifterie. But 
that they were occupied about the altar,as the Popifli Deacons are,or hacf any Office like vnto theirs,ncithcr 
any ofthe places which you quote or cite doth ihew, nor any teftimonic ot anticjuitie doetb auowe.l he Epi- 
fties of Ignatius, and Polycarpus, that now goevnder their names,though they haue nothing for the Popifli 
Deaconlhip, yet arc they not authenuke, but gathered out of die Apocryphall constitutions of that counter- 
feft Clements. DionyGus though not of that antkjuitie, which is pretended, yet dceth not he name the Dca- 
cons(in the place by you quoted) Which bring forth the bread and the cuppc,for the miniftration ofthe Sa- 
crament, but ccrtaine principall miniftcrs. Athcugh it is no inconuenicr.ee, to vndcrftand the Deacons fee- 
ing it is ccrtaine by Iullinus, that they were vfed ior the diftribution of the Lords fuppcr. Finally we ackno w- 
lcdge,that the Deacons office is holy,according to the teftimonic of moil ancient Fathcrs,and therefore it is 
not that prophane and ridiculous order of Popifli Dcaconrie. 

CHAP. V II. 



Stetitn 

a 
due 

at 



«..». , 1 imnmuincigwuagnnji nmrjrtptec^anri,ana lei.ewr.emtway oj wen tr niter out nmrderint ofClmfi, 
their fuhers had dom hu "Prophets afore him. 54 WlKreattheyheipg\rood,hefetthheamnoftn, adl e s V s 
there in his Dntine MaUfiie. 57 Whereat they become more mad Jo ilxu theyficne him to death ( Saul confentin" ) 
he commending htt fettle tolzsvs, and humbly fraying for them. * 

AN D the cheefc pricft faid , Are thefe *~T<Hen faid the chiefe Priefi , Are theft 

things fo? 1 things fit 

3 Who faid, Yemen, brethren and fa- 2 And.be [aid, Yemen, brethren, and fa- 
thers,hcare. The God ofglorie appeared to thers, hearken: The Qod of glorieappearedvnto 
our father Abraham when he was in Mcfo- ottr father Abraham, when be was in Mefopo- 
potamia, before that he abode in Charan. tamia,before he dwelt in Charran, 

Ccn.12,1. 5 And faid to him, Goe forth out of thy 3 And faid vnto him, Get thee out of thy 

countrie,andoutofthyh\inred, and come into a countrey,andfromthy l^nred, * and come into GcailJ?, 

land that ffbaljbew thee. the land which Ipialfhew thee. 

4 Then went he forth out of the land of 4 Then came he out ofthe land ofthe ChaU 
the Chaldces, and dwelt in Charan. And deans, and Svelt in Charran: and fom thence, 
from thence, after his father was dead, he when hts father was dead, he brought him into 
tranflatcd him into this land, wherein you this landwherein ye n<ft> dwell. 
doenovvdwcL j Andhegatte him none inheritance in it, no 

5 And he paue him no inheritance it it, not the breadth of 'a foote ; and promifid that he 
no not the pale of a foote : and he promifed would gitte it himtopofefe,andto his feede after 
togiueithiminpoiTeffion,and to his feede him,whenasyethehadnochilde. 
afterhim,\vhenashchadnochilde. 6 Godvertlyfpakeonthiswife^thathisftede 

Geruj,t3. 6 AndGodfpakctohim, That hisfiede p:ouldfoiourneinaflrangelande,andthat they 

fialbeafeiournerinaftrangecountriejtxdthey pmddheeps it in bondage, and inmate theme- 

jhalfubduethemtofiruitttde, andfhal euil in. uilifoKrehmdredjeere:, 

treate them four e hundred yeeres : 7 ^nd the nation to whome they fhall be 

7 And the nationwhich they fhal fir us, will in bondage, will I iudge , fayd God : And after 

c -uny&wt. «#> faid God. and after thefe things theyfhal that Jhall they come forth," and ferue me in this 

goe forth, and e fhal ferue me in this f lace. place. 

Gcn.i 7. 8 And he *gaue him the teftament of cir- g *And he gaue him the couenant of ctr- Gen.17* 

cumcifion, cmcijion : 



Chap. vii. 



OftheApoftles. 



m 



Gen.il* 

Cen.zf. 

Gcn.ij. 
30.3?. 

Gen.37. 



Gcn-41 



Gcn.4t. 



GcimJ. 



Gcn.49. 

Gen.yo. 
Gen.ij, 



Exo.x,7. 



Exod.i,*, 



Exo.ijii. 



cumcifion, and fo he* begat Ifaac, andcir- cumcifion:* and fo Abraham begate Ifahac y & q^™' 
cumcifed him the eight day : and * Iiaac,Ia- circumcifed htm the eight day : * and Ifahac Gcne.15.24 



cob : and * Iacob, the tweluePatriarches. 

57 And the Patriarches through emulati- 
on, *fold Iofeph into AEgypt. and God was 

with him : 

1 And deliucrcd him out of al his tribu- 
lations, and he * gaue him grace and wifc- 
dom in the fight ofPharao y king of AEgypt, 
and he appointed himGouernour ouer AE- fight of Pharao king of Egypt : and he made 



_ t 24. 

begate Jacob, * and Jacob begatc the twelve Gene. 19.33 

Patriarkes. 

p * aAndthe Patriarkismoued with enuie, Gcn.37.28. 

folde Iofeph into Egypt : and God was with 
him y 

1 Anddeliueredhim out of all his aduerfi* 
ties, * andgane him f mom and wifedome in the Gen.41 .3 7. 



gypt and ouer al his houfe. 

1 1 And there came famin vpo al AEgypt 
andChanaan,and great tribulation: and our 
fathers found no victuals. 

1 2 But when * Iacob had heard that 
there was corne in AEgypt : he fent our fa- 
thers firft : 

1 3 And atthe*fecond time Iofeph was 
was knowen of his brethren, and his kinred 
was made knowen vnto Pharao. 

IA And Iofeph fending, called thither 
Iacob his father and al his kinred in feuentie 

fiucfoulcs. 

1 5 And * Iacob defcended into AEgypt: 

and *he died, and our fathers. 

1 6 And they were % tranflated into Si- 



him gouernour oner Egypt, and ouer all hi 
houjbolde. 

1 1 But there came a dearth ouer all the land 
of Egypt and Chanaan,and great affi/Bton, that 
our fathers foundno fuflenance. 

12 *Butwhen Iacob heard that there was Gcmm, 
come in Egypt ,he fent our fathers firH. 

IS * And at the fecond time Iofeph wm Gen.414. 
knowen of his brethren , and lofephs kinred was 
made knowen vnto Pharao. 

14 Then fent Iofeph, and cattfed his father 

Iacob robe brought , and all his tynne % three fiore 

andfifteenefoules. 

ij * And Iacob defcended into Egypt, and Gcn * 6 J* 

died, both he and our fathers. 

- , L 16 ^AndwerecariedouerintoSichem,andOcnA9i3*l 

chcm,andvvcre*laidintneSepuchrethat kydin the fepulcher that Abraham bought and '°* 

Abraham* bought for a price of filucr of the f oT money of the fonnes of Emor , the fonne of 

fonnes of Hemor the fonne of Sichcm. Sichem. 

i 7 And when the time drew neerc ofthc /; % m wkm ^ timeo f t he promife drew* 
promiffc which God had promifcd to Abra- ; „ hich Gd u ^ , t0 A y Yahamt the 

ham the people* increafedand wasmulu- peop i eire „ ea „d multiplied in Egypt: 
plied in AEgypt , g r ill mot herhnaarofe, which knew not of 

18 Vntil an other king aroie in AEgypt, j o r ep y 

tg The fame dealt ffsbt illy with our klnredc, 
and euill entreated our fathers , andmade them 
caU out their y on g children, that they fiould not 
remaine aline. 

„ .. .._ _. ., 20 *Thefame time was Mofes borne >andt-™fax* 

& he was acceptable to God, who was nou- was acceptable vnto God^ndnouri[hedvp in his heb,x u x 3* 
rifhed three moneths in his fathers houfe. fathers houfe three moneths : 

21 And when he was cxpofed.Pharaos 2 i oAndwhen he was catt out^haraos 
daughter tooke him vp, and nourished him daughter tooke him vp, and nourijhed him for 
for her owne fonne. her owne fonne. 

22 AndMoyfes was inftru&cdinal the 2Z And Mofes was learned in allmanerof 
wifedomofthe AEgyptians: andhewas ypifedome of 'the Egyptians , and was mightie in 
.mightie in his wordes and workes. deedesandinwerdes. 

23 And*whenhe\vasfullyoftheageof z3 And when he was full fiurtiey err esolde, 
fourtieyercs,itcame to his minde to vifite it came into hU heart to viftte his brethren the 
his brethren the children of Ifrael. children of Ifrael, 

24 And when he had feen one fuffer 24 * Andwhen hefawe one ofthemfuffer EwAm** 
wrong,he defended him : and (hiking the .wrongjoe defended him y andauenged his ejuarel 
AEgyptiaii,hereuenged his quarcl that lit- that hadthe harme done to him,andfmote the 
fteined the wrong. » Egyptian : 

25 And he thought that his brethren did 2f For he fuppofed his brethren would haue 

vnderftand Oo 2 vnderfiand, 



that knew not Iofeph. 

19 This fame circumuenting our ftocke, 

afflidted our fathersrthat they fhould cxpofe 
their children, to the end they might not be 

kept aliue. 

20 The fame time was *Moyfes borne, 



TheA&es Chap. vn. 

vnderftand that God by his hand would vnderftand ,how that God by his hand fljotefdde- 

fauc them: but they vnderftoode it not. titter them: but they vnderftoode not. 

BUM?. 26 And the day foiowing * he appeared 26 * And the next day he fieir'ed himfelfe Exim.ij,. 

tothem being at ttrife : and he reconciled vnto them as they ftroue,& would haste fet 'them. 

the vnto peacc,faying,Men,ye are brethren, at one againe, faying, Sirs,ye are brethren why 

wherfore hurt you one an other? do ye wrong one to another* ' 

^ 27 But he that did the iniuric to his neigh- 27 'But he that did his neighbour wrong, 

oour,repelled him,fay ing/tffo hath appointed thmTi him away, faying, who made thee a ruler 

thee prince and iudge oner vs ? and a Judge oner vs ? 

2 8 What,wilt>thou kgnuft thou didftyefter- 2 S Wilt thou ^11 me, as thou diddefl the E- 
day kit the Egyptian t gyptian yefterday ? 

29 And Moyfcs fled vpon this word: and 29 ThenfledMofesat that faying, and was 

he became afoiourner in the land of Madt- aftranger in the land of Madian, where he be- 

an, where he begat two fo nnes, gate two founts. 

3 o And after fourtie y er es were expired, 3 * zAnd when fourtie yeeres were expi- Exo.j a 
&0.3 ,i. there * appeared to him in y defert of mount red, there appeared to him in the wilderneffe of 

Sina an Angel in the fire of v flame of a buffi, mount Sina, an zAngelofthe Lordin aflame of 

31 And Moyfes feeing it, marueled at fireinabramblebtifr. 

the virion. And as he went neere to vewe it> 3 / when Mofesfawe it,he wondered at the 

the voice of our Lord was made to him, fight; and as he drewe neere iobeholdejthe voice 

52 I am the God of thy fathers , the God of 'ofthe Lord came vnto him, 

iAbraham,the GodofIfaac,andthe Godofla- 32 Saying,/ am the God of thy fathers, the 

cob. And Moyfes being made to tremble, God of Abraham, and the God offfohac, and 

durft not vewe it. t f, e God of Iacob. Then Mofes trembled] and 

33 And our Lord faid to him, Loofe of the durst nut beholde. 

floe of thy feet e .-for the place wherein thou flan- 33 Then faid the Lord to him, <Put off thy 

desl, is I holy ground. faes $om thy feete : for the place where thou 

34 Seeing I haue feene the afflitt/on of my ftandeft,is holy ground. 

people which is in *Aig]pt,cind I haue heard their 34 I haue feene, I haue feene the affliction of 

groning,andam defcendedto deliuer them. And my people which is in Sgypt , and I haue heard 

now come^ind Iwilfend thee into <A£gypt. their groning, and am 'come downe to deliuer 

3 5 This Moyfcs,whom they denied,fay- them : *Andnow come, and I will fend thee into 

ing, who hath appointed thee prince and Cap- Egypt. 

taine ? him God fent prince and $ redeemer, 3S This CMofes whom they for fooke, faying, 

With the hand of the Angel that appeared to who made thee a ruler and a Iudge ? the fame 

him in the bufh. didGodfendtobearulerandadeliuerer,bythe 

3 6 He * brought them forth doing won- handsojthe Angel which appeared to him in the 

dcrs and fignes in the land of AEgypt,and in bramble bujh. 

EX0.7.S.9. the redde lea , and in the * defert fourtie 3 6 *He brought them outjifterthat he had Exod.7*. 

Exoi"' 3 *y eereS ~, - pjewedwonders andjignes in Egypt, and in the 

Dcu!is! 97 This is that Moyfes which laid to the redfea,*andinthewildernefefourtieyeeres. ExoAirf.r. 

Exo. W i? children of l[nc\,A prophet wil God raife vp 37 This is that CMofes, which faid vnto the 

to you of your owne brethren as nry felf: himyon children oflfrael, * A Prophet Jhall the Lord Deut. 18 1 y. 

jbaiheare. yourGodraifevpvntoyou of your brethren, like 

3 8 This is he that * was in the aifemblie vnto me : him fiallye heare. 

inthe wildcrnefle, with the Angel that fpake 3 * *Thi* is he that was in the Church in the Exod.ij.t. 

tohiminMountSina,andwith our fathers: wilderneffe with the Angel, whichfrake to him 

who receiucd the wordes of life to giue vnto in the mount Sina , and with our fathers : this 

vs * man receiued the word of life , to giue vnto vs. 

39 To whom our fathers would not be 3P To whom our fathers would not obey, but 

obedient: but they repelled him,and in their thrust hiwfiomthemjnd in their hearts turned 

hartes turned away into A Egypt, backeagaine into Egypt. 

Exo.31,1. 40 Saying to Aaron : OWake vsgoddesthat 40 Sayingvnto Aaron, intake vsgoddesto Exod-3*.i. 

way goe before vs .-for this Moyfes that brought goe before vs. For as for this Mofes that brought 

vs ou; of the landof»AZgypt, we know not what vs out oft he lande of Egypt, we wote not what is 

is befallen to him. heme of him. ~~ 

4* And 41 And 



C h a p. v II. Of the Apoflles. 194 

41 Andthcymadcacalfeinthofedaics, 41 AndtheymadeaCalfeinthofedayes$- 

and offered facrifice to the Idol, and reioy- offered facrifice vnto the idole,andreioycedouer 

ccd in the workes of their o wne hands. the workes of their mm handes. 

jForaiu^fu- 41 And God turncd,&$ deliucred them 42 * Then Cod turned himfelfe away, and Amos*.**, 

n ;:i.ment oi V pc to f crue the holt of heauen, as it is writ- gauethemvpto worjhip the hofte efheauen,asit 

1 :ir '°''ooJ ten in the bookcof the Prophets : Didyou is writte in the booke of 'the Prophets, Oyehoufe 



elKiiccs 






pu * c kovhac °ff er viilims and boftes vnto me fortieyeeres in oflfrael, haueye offered to meflaine beafts, and 

wickedncfle thedefcrt,0 houfeoflfrael? facrifces by the Jpaceoffourtieyeeres in tbewil- 

SiSas 43 zAndyoutooke vnto you the tabernacle derneffe? 

■ v .\i\^ohh: of Moloch, andthejlarre of your God %em- 4.3 Tea,ye toohe vnto you the tabernacle of 

§Su pham, figures which you made, to adore them. Moloch, and thejlarre of your god Remphan,fi- 

c >.s£ii/'«'. And I will tranflateyou beyond Babylon. g ures which ye made, to worfbtp them: and I will 

hmo>5,*-i> 44 The tabernacle of tcftimonie was a- cary you away beyond Baby Ion. 

mong our fathers in the defert, as God or- 44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of wit- 

p xci . 4?> daincd fpeaking to Moyles, that he [hould neffeinthewilderneffe,ashebadappointed,jpea- 

make tt according to the forme which he had kingvntoMofes,thatbefhouldmake*ttaccor-& xx> &' % 1- a P' 

feene. ding to thefafhion that he hadfeene : 
loCj,t4. 45 Which our fathers * with c Icfus re- 4s Which alfo our fathers that came after, 

t ih:sis \o- t ceiuing,brought it in alfo into the poflcHion brought in with lefts into the poffejfon of the 

oiSSi type of the Gentiles, which God expelled from Gentile.;, whom Goddraue out before the face of 
otoucsauiour. t ^ e f acco f our fathers, till in the dayes of our fathers, vnttllthe day es of Dauid, 

Dauid, 46 which found fauour before God, and 

a6 Who found grace before God , and would faine haue found a tabernacle for the God 
Pf.t p,?. *dehrcd that he might find a tabernacle for oflacob. 

theGodoflacob. 47 * But Solomon built him an hottfe. LClw.17.1a 

i.I'ar.17. 47 And*Salomon built himahoufc. 4$ *Howbeit>hethattshigheslofall,drt>el-k&.i7. 

43 ButtheHighcftdvvclleth|notinhou- leth not in temples made with hands, as faith the 

fes*madc by hand,as the prophet faith: Prophet, 

4 9 Heauen is my feate : and the earth the ^ Heauen is my fe ate, and earth is my foot- 

footc-ftooleofmyfcetcWbathoufewilyou build ft olc: what houfe willy ebuildmee, faieththe 

mefiith our Lord f or what place is there of my Lord f Or which is the place of my reft f 

n.ttKg? s0 fjath not my handmade allthefe things? 

5 o Hath not my handmade al thefe things t yee fliffenecked and of vncirctmctfed 

S i ^oufcf-ncckcd&ofvncirciycifcd W „ W ^, }Je doe alwa^es refifl the holy 

h artcs and earcs you ahvaies refift the holy Gho fl^ your fathers did fa doe you. 

(jhoit: as your rathers.youriclucs alio. r .1 *, * § i 

c 2 Which of the prophets did not your r {* **f f?» *ff" h ™ »«J™ 
fathers perfecutc ? And they flew them that fathers perfecuted? *Andtbey haue flame them 
foretold ofthecommingortheluft one, of ^chjhewed befrre ofthecommtng of the luff, 
whom now ofwhomye haue bene now the betraters & mur- 

<?3 You haue bene betrayers and murde- " ererS: . , , , , , 

rers:whorecciuedthcLawbythedifpofiti- , f J Which alfo haue recetued the law by the 
on of Angcls,and haue notkept it. dift ofition of angels t and haue not kept tt. 

54 And hearing thefe things they were S4- when they heard thefe things ;their hearts 
c ut in their hartes, and they gnafflied with clone afunder, &theyg»afhedo» him with their 
their teeth at him. teeth. 

5 j But he being full of the holy Ghoft, // But he being full of the holy Ghojl, loo- 
c The com- looking ftedfaftly vnto heauc,' faw the glo- ked vpftedfaftly into heauen, and Jaw theglorie 

ricofGod,andlEsv stranding on the right ofGod, and Ieftts (landing on the right hand of 
handofGod. God, 

56 Andhefaid,BeholdIfeetheheauens 56 Andfayd$choldJ fee the hcauens open, 
opened, and the Sonne of man (landing on and the forme of man fiandxng on the right hand 
the right hand of God. of God. 

57 And they crying out with a loud voice, S7 Then they gaueai%oute with aloudvoice, 
ftoppedtheir eares,and with tfoeaccordran and flopped their eares,andrannevpon him all 
violently vpon him. at onte, 

58 And Of. j. ft And 



forr of j1 Mar- 
ins. 



^ 



ThcAdes Chap* vii. 

$$ And caftiag him forth without the ci- f S *And cast him cm of the citie, and 

tie s they|itonedhim: andthc witncffeslaicd ftonedhim: and the mtneffes laied dmne their 

Aft.*: ,w. of their garments*befuk the feete of ayong clothes at ayong ntansfeete, whofe name was 

man that was called Saul. Saul. 

5 P And they ftoncd Steuen inuocating, AndthcyftonedSteuen, callinjr on, W 

and lay mg:Lord I e s v s 3 receiuc my fpmt. r •* r ^ r < ' . « ? . ' * ' 

60 And falling on his knees,he cried with ™ **' ^ ' -'■" ; * 

a loude voyce, faying : % Lord, lay not this 6o *s*Meekneeledd<nvne 3 andcricdmth 
fume vnto them. And when he had faid this, ^jondevoyce.Lorde, laynot this fame to their 
he fell a fleepe. And Saul was confenting to '***&*• Andwhcn he hadthw ftaken, he fell a 
his death. fo'P* 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vii. 

JLhctti*!* t& Tranflated.) Tranftatm of 'Sabi&s bodies agreeable to natureand Scripture. ^4nd tlx defire to be buried in one 

place more then. vi other (which tlje holy Patriarchs alfthad^ 

fes. Aug.de Cur.pro uiort.c.i.& vlt. 
Fulke. J. The bodies of the patrlarkcs were not tranflated to be made Idolcs, as the maner is in popifh tranllations, Tranflatfon of 

but to tcftifie to the pofteritie,their faith in thepromife of God, whereby they looked for the fpiritual] poflet dead bodies, 
fion of the land,althoueh they died in banifhment. Such caufes fauour not popifh fuperttitioa Chryfoftomc ReUques* 
faicth,tliatlofcphcauledhisboncstoberem6oued, Left the JEgyptians fhouldabufe his bodie, tooecafionofim- 
pittie. In GwMmjSj. Saint Auguftine,though not altogether tree from error, in that booke De emu Yet of 
buriall aud all tilings thereto belonging, he laieth, They be rather the comfort of the lining, not helps cf the dead. 
DeCura>cf.i m 

JlJltW. 2. 3? Redeemer.) Omflhonr • fydeemer&ndyet MoyfesUhere called redeemer . foCimHUmr Mediator and^lcL 

nocate^ndyet xtemay haue Saincfs our inferior mediators and aduocatcs alfo. Sec Annot.x.lo.2,1. 

Tulke% 2. Chrift is our cnely redeemer from fpintuall bondage, who onely paicd the price for vs. Mofes was a mini- Samfls no me* 

fter of their bodily deliuerance from Egypt. But neither Mofes nor any fainfi,can be inferior mediators and Viators or ad- 
aduocates vnco God for vs,except they can alfo be inferior Chriftes and Sauiors. For there is but one Media- uocato » 
tor Iefus Chriftjwho is our aduocate with the fathcr,i .Tim.2.?.i.Ioan.2.i-Snuiour,Redecmer, Mediator,and 
Aduocate,bc the proper offices of Chrift,and therfore arc not communicated to his feruants. 

BfJCW. 2* ^° Lord.) Eufibius Ermfjhuts fiitbjvhenhe prayethfor hisperfecutorsjtepronufithtohism^fhippershismanifefl 

intcrcejftM and fuffrages. In hom.S.Stcph. and S+Au«uftine 7 Si Stephanus fie non oraifct,Ecdefia lraulum no ha- 
beret. Scrmxcc S.Stephano. 

Itllke. $• Thofc homilies that are printed vndcr the name of Eufebius Emiflenus,were ncucr written by that ancient 

father bifhop of Emcfa,but by aman of later time,and a Frenchman boine,as is manifeft, HomJefanclaBlan^ 
dinajmd other places of thbfe homilies. 




ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vii. 



them, 4. 



■ 

33 Holyground.) Jfthat apparition (fGodbimfi/fe or an Jn^^ andtobe Theholylani 

vfidofMoyfd with aifigxs of reference and feare: how much more tlje corporal birth ^Lode y andwnders of 'the Sonne of 
Cod inletvrieyvklhis ferfoml preface in the B.Sacra>ncm y nuy malt* that countrieandal ClmflianC\ntrche$ai%d<utarsho. Holy places, 
ly ? jiniit is tfcgreatefl blindwt that can be y to thinly it fisperflition to reuerence any thing or places in rcfctlofGod* 
prefmee or ponderous operation in the fame. Szc SHicrom.cp.i 7. 1 8.z7. of the holy land. 

fulke^f. T ^ e ground was holy by the prefence of God in his miniftcr the Angcl,according to his pleafurc. But that HoI y ?'*«• 

holineffe continued not after the departure of the AngeJ.So all places were holy 3 which it plcafcd our Sauior 
Chnft to fanftifie with his prefence, but not all places or pcrfons which he touched, for then Iudas and the 
fouldiors that crucified Chrift,Oiould haue bene exceeding holy. 

The perfonall prefence of Chrift in the Sacrament, muft firft be prooued before any fanaification of pla- 
ces in that refped can be concluded. And then it muft alfobe prooued how farrche will haue this holines to 
proceed.For that prefence in the mouths and ftomackes of the wicked,doth not fanftifie them by your ownc 
doiftrinc,nor I thinke in the belly of a moufe or other bcaft that happeneth to cate your confccratcd hoft.To 
reuerence any place in refpeft of Gods prefence where he hath appointed the fame, is no fuperftition, but to 
efteemethclandoflewrie to be holy, becaufe Chrift hath fomctimetrodenvpon it, from whence he hath 
withdrawenhisprefence^s groflc fuperftition. S.Hicromc in the places noted, afcribcth no holineifc to the 
ground,but in refpeft of the liuely remembrance,that men may haue by fight of thofe places, in which C hrift 
was conucrfant,and wherein he wrought bis miracles : otherwife,2f is no commendation ('faith Hierome) to bant 
bene at Hierufalemj-ut to hone IhtedweUat Hiemftlm. There is as ready a way to the court of hcauen from Eng* 
land,as from Itruhkm. Ep.i$jidTaulinHm. 

Jifje/M.f* 4 8 Not in houfes.) The vulvar Heretics aHeage this place againfi the corporal being of Chrift in the B.Sacrament 

andin Cbnrcbes:by rthichreafmdxymi$thwdriueiilnm mt^alhoHfesfhurchesa^ce^cn'd^ts^^iexoa^vU Godisnot 
fi&inwthMtitismantoftbeniwnrt^ 

teinedsompafid, andlimited to tkir Temple, that he could be no where els, oratleafithathemuldnathcareor receitte l^£ZJ~ 
ynmspraicrsandfurificesintlxCburcbe^ 

the Sacranentaries/io more doth it ferue for fuchMefteemeChmches and pUces of publil^ player no more conuenient] nor P^morc 
more holy t\m ay other profane houfes or chambers Jorxhagh bk per fin or verm be not limited to anyplace 7 yet it plea- Jg£ an 

fcth 






Ch a p. vi 1 1. Ofthe Apofttes. 195 

feth him condescending to om necejfitie and profile, to workg \m wonders and to be worfhipped ofvs in Inly plates rather 
thenprofane. 
VtllktiU *k* s argument as lightly as youcftccmc iCjbcarcthhardagainftyourfancafieofConcomitan^fecingby 

* your corporall being of Chrift in the facrament, you drawe the prcfence of his godhead to the fame place The corpora!! 
where the facrament is,not as God is inall placcs,filline them with his maieftie, butas thcfulnes of the god- P refencc/ . 
head dwcllcth in Chrift by vnion of perfon For although the godhead dwelled) in the body of Chrift, as in a c £ ncormUn " 
temple not made with haiids,yet he dwelled not in the temple of Icrufalcm,whcn Chrift was pr dentin it^nor 
in any other houfe or place into which his body came.For it is one thing to fay,the godhead hlleth all places, Holincflc of 
another thing to (ay hedwellcthhere or there.For publike praycr,places appointed are mod conuenicnt, yet'Churchw. 
all places arc confecrated vnto God for prayer, t- Fini.i.8, And Churches arc not more conuenicntfor pub- 
like praycrs,in refpeft of their holineflc,but for order and comlines fake. 

Tthtftt 6 l ^ Ihcyftonedhim.) ^adamanidommrrationinS.Ju^fiineofomfiom.tha Relikcs. 

** * * rdwunded backg to a faithful wan that food neere. who keeping atdcaryhg it with him> m$ by reuelation warned to Ic.me 
it at Meona in Itahe : whereupon a Church or Memovie ofS. S:euen was there ere£fed> and many miracle, done >ifter tlte 
fiiyd Martyrs My was found out^ndmt before .Aug.to.10.fcr.38.de diucrfis in cdit.Farif. 

Vulkc.6. Such narrations we may/ead good ftore in the Ugenda aureaS'ermonesdifcipulu the feftiual, and fuclvothcr Po P ah »*? 
popilhbookes 3 {tuircd with fables and babies, like tothccotinterfeft Auguftine the author of thefe fermons. radcs# 
There was too much counterfeit ftuffe,primcd before vndcr the name of Auguftinc. You needed not to haue 
added more from Paris,but thatyou hate the truth,and delight in lies,fables andforgerics. 



CHAP. VIII. 



*>*»>• " j °^±f 



fecution from premiling again ft the Church, thatly it the Church growth from Hierufakm into all 1 emit Thej.part. 

?<*. J The fecondof 'the T)caconi,Vhilip cornier tcthviith his mhaclet the citie it felfe of 'Samaria, andbapti- Tub prora- 
te;/; them,euen Simon Magus alfo himfelf among the reft. 1 4 But the Jpofllei Teter & John are the Minifiers to fine R a ' ion ° ' the 
them the Holy GW7. 18 Which rniniflerie Simon Magus muUibie of them. %6 The fame Vhiiip being fent of '^ §J3emS- 
Jingel to agreat man of J EthiopU,W ho tame a Tilgnmage to Hiemfalem, firfl catecbr\etb him f 16 and then (lit to alllevwie'i 
profefjing hk faith and defiring B.tptifm) doth alfo dap ti-^ him. ' to Samaria , 

fltlke. J. The Eunuch came not on popifli pi]grimagc,but to wor lhip God at Ierufalem. 

AN D the fame day there was made a A Nd Saul was confenting vnto his death .- 

great perfecutio in the Church, which jL\ and at that time there, was agreat pcrfe* 

was at Hierufalcm, and all were difperfed cation agatnft the Church which was at Hieru- 

through the countries oflewrie andSama- falem,andthey 'were all fcattered abroad tborow 

ria/auingthe ApoMes. out the regions of forte } andSamaria,exceptthi 

ttmutenm. 2 And fldcuout men c tooke order for Ste- Apoftles. 



gunKefMi'M. 



uens funeral, and made great mo timing vp- 2 And deuout me cariedSteuen together to 

on him. his burial, & made great lamentation otter him. 

AcU*,4. 3 But Saul *waftcd the Church : entri ng 3 As for Saul,he made hamc\pfthe church, 

in from houle tohoule, anddrawing men & entring into euery boufe, and drawing out both 

women,deltuered them into prifon. men andrromenjidput tbemmtopnfon. 

4 They therfore that were difpcrfed,paf- + Therf ore they that were fcattered abroad, 

tThispnrecu- fed throudi,*cuangelizing the word. we nt euery where preaching the wordofGod. 

S^S, 1 5 *And Philip defcendiug into the citic of s Then came Philip tnto the cttte ofSama- 

bci»»an occa. Samaria,preached Christ vnto them. ria,and preached Chrift vnto them. 

ISfr 1 % ^ the , m » Ititude r s .7« c nu at 1 tcnt » 6 Anlthepeoplegaueheedvntothofe things 

d!S C i^ which Philip fpake,wtth one accord,hearing atd 

^ where one accord hearing, and feeing the figncs fieMg themirac i cs which he ^. * 

SPffi" that he did. ' * 

S3£t 7 For many of them that had vnclcanc 7 For ™ cl '*»< &"**<<> "J^g "*f ***** 

day in whit- f p i r i tSj crying with a loud voice, went out. vo y ce > came oM °f m *»J ™at were pofefed with 

mw ^ And many fickeofthcpalfcy andlamcwerc dem:andmanytakcnwitbpalfies,& many that 

cuxzd. hahed,were healed. 

8 There was made therefore <*rcat ioy in * -^"^ ^ ere was great ioy in that citic. 
thatcitie. cCO 9 'But there was a certaine man called Si- 

9 And a certain man named Simon, who mon, whtch before time in the fame citte vfid 
before had bene in that citie a Magician, fe- witchcraft, and bewitched the people ofSama- 
ducing the nation of Samaria, faying him- ria,faying that he was a man that could do great 
felfe to be fome great one : things •' 

10 Vnto whom al barkened from the 10 To whom they allgaue heed from the leaf 
Iealt to the greateft, faying, Th*,% man is the to thegreateft, faying, 7 his man is the great 

power of God,that is calkd great. power of God. 

II And O0.4. j 1 And 



TheAdes Chap.yiii. 

n And tbey were attentvpn him, be- // zAndhimthey fet much by,becaufc that 

caufe a long time he had bewitched them of long time bee kid bewitched themmth for- 

with his magical pra&ifes. ccries, 

1 2 But when they had beleeued Philip / z But when they beleeued Philips prca- 
euangelizing of the kingdom of God,and of ching of the kingdom of God, and of the name 

the name or I s s v s Christ, they were of Ufa Christ, they were baptized, both men 

baptized,mcn and women. andwomen. 

1 2 Then Simon alfo himfelfe beleeued : 13 Then Simon himfelfe beleeued alfo : and 

and being baptized, he eleauedto Philip, when hewas baptized, he continue dwith Phi- 

Seeing alio fignes and very great miracles lip, and wondred, beholding the miracles and 

to be done, he was aftonied with admira- Jignes which were done. 

tion » 14 When the lApottles which were at ffie~ 

^ E PiL 2 4 And " thc A P oftles who were in rufalem, heard fay that Samaria hadreceiued 

Swhitfun Y Hierufalem, had heard that Samaria had re- the word of God, theyfent vnto them Peter and 

weeke. ceiued the word of God : they fl fent vnto John. 

dueoTthJh'o- them * Peter and Iohn. , s wh -, c „ ^fa they were come downe, 

SS&fi r IJ Who when they were come, prayed pr ay edfor them that they might receiue the ho- 

thmfttna for them, that they might receiue thc Holy ly Ghost, 

fi?&2£ Ghoft * , ** (For atyethcwM come downe vponnone 

?«" ™p I ^ For he was not yet come vpon any of ofthem.but they were baptized only m the name 

£ apui them, but they were oncly baptized in the ofChriUIefui) 

sedan, in as. name ofour Lord Ies vs. . ,,-, . ., . . . , , , , 

tl-jjhl r l • l j *7 Then lata they then bands on them, and 

17 Thc did (J they impolc their hands vp- / . .» , / Q , « • 

on them,& they |]rccciued the holy ghoft. «£$ V 

1 8 And when Simon had fcen that by the ' S And when Stmonfaw that through lay- 
impofition of the hand of the Apoftles, the *"£ m °f the Apoftles h « nds > the /}o/ J Gh ° n *>** 
holy Ghoft was giuen , he | offered them JP*W offered themmoney, 

money, '9 Saying, due me alfo this power, that on 

19 Saying,Giue me alfo this power,that *fn»fictier [put the hands, he may receiue the 

on whomfoeuer I impoie my hands, he may "°y G "osl, 

receiue the holy Ghoft. 20 But 'Peter fayde vnto him, They mo. 

ao ButPeterfayd to him,Thy money be *?&& "** the '» becaufethou hail thought 

with thee vnto perdition : becaufe thou haft that th *g*ft °f God may bee obtained with 

thought that the gift of God is purchafed mone y» 

with money. 2I Thou haft neither part nor fellowfh'tp in 

a 1 Thou haft no part,nor lot in this word. *** bfafi • fir *ty heart is not right in the 

For thy hart is not right before God. J& ot of God. 

fiAutatfri aa |Doepenancetherfore from this thy 22 %epentthercfircofthisthywickednefe, 

See Apoc. wickedncs: and pray to Godjif perhaps this **^ F*t God » if perhaps the thought of thine 

9 > u ' cogitation ofthy hart may be remitted thee, heart may be forgiuen thee. 

23 For I fee thou art in the gall ofbitter- 23 For Iperceiue that thou art in the gall of 

ncs,and the obligation of iniquitie. bitterneffe/tndin the bond oftniquitie. 

2 a And Simon anfwering fayd, gPray 2 + Then anfrveredSimon,andfayd 3 Pray ye 
youformctoourLord, that nothing come t o the Lord for me, thatnone */rhcfe things 
vpon me of thefe things which you hauc wa ichyehaueJj>okenfallonme. 

**z\ Andtheyindeedhauingteftifiedand *f And they, when they had tejlifed&prca- 

fpoken the word of our Lord* returned to chedthewordoftheL^ret^nedtowardH^ 

Hierufalem,andeuangelizedtomany coun- rufalem/md preached the Gofteltn many vtlla- 

tries of the Samaritans. gesoftheSamaritanes. 

TheEpiflie ad And an Angel of our Lordfpake to * 6 Andthe Angel oftheLordfpake vnto 

X*S& Philip, faying : Arifc, and goe toward the t Phil^ i faying,Arife,andgoe toward the South, 

weeke. South, to the way that gocth downe from vnt0 tne *>*) thatgoeth downe fiomHierufa- 

Hiemfalcm into Gaza : this is defert. Aw ww Gazaphich is defert. 

27 Andrifinghewenr.Andbehold,ama 27 Attache arofe/md went en. • and behold, 

of AEthiopia, an eunuch,of great authoritie a man of 'Ethiopian* Emuch, and of great an- 

vndcr thoritie 



lUhi< 



Wfot 



C h a p. v 1 1 1. Of the Apoftles. ip6 

vndcr Candace the Queene of the Aethio- thoritie with Candace, Qtieene of the Ethiops- 

pians, who was ouer al her treafures , was ans y and had the rule ofallhertreafure, which 



come to Hicrufalem J to adore ; 

28 And he was returning and fitting vp- 
on his chariot, & reading Eiay the prophet. 

29 And the Spirit faid to Philippe, Goc 
neere , & ioyne thy feifto this fame chariot. 

3 o And Philippe running thervnto,heard 
him reading Efay the prophet, and he faid : 



came to Hiernfalem for to worfkip. 

2 8 And as he returned home again* \ fitting 
in his char et Joe readEfaias the Prophet. 

29 Then the Jpirit faid vnto Philip, Come 
neere >and ioyne thy felfe to this char et. 

SO And Philip ranne thither to h'mj&heard 
himread the Prophet Efaias, and faid, Vnder- 



Trowcft thou that thou vnderftanded the fiandeftthouvehatthoHreadeftl 



things which thou readert? 

31 Who faid, AndJhowcan I, vnleffe 
forae man (hew mc?and he defired Philippe 
that he would come vp and fit with him. 

32 And the place of the fcripturc which 
he did readc,was this : Asajbeepe tofianghter 
was he led: and as a larnbe before his fearer, 
without voice fo did he not open his mouth. 



3 1 And hefaid,How can I,exceptfome man 
jhould guide me ? And he defired Philip that he 
would come vp, and fit with him. 

3 2 The tenor of the Scripture which he read 9 
was this, * He was lead as ajheepe to the faugh- Efo. f$ .7* 
ter, and like a lambedumbe before thejhearer: 
fo opened not he hit mouth. 

33 1* his humilttie Jots iudgement is exalted: 



3? In humilttie his iudgement was taken a- but who Jball declare his generation ? For his life 

way. His generation who foal declare, for fiom ts taken from the earth, 

the earth foal his life be taken? 3+ ay^ndthe Eunuch anjwered Philippe >and 

34 And the eunuch anl\vcringPhilip,faid, faid, Ipray thee, of whom fyeakgth the Prophet 

2 befeechc thee, of whom doth the Prophet this? of himfelfe >or offome other man? 



fpeake this ? of him Cdf, or offome other? 

35 And Philip opening his mouth, and 
beginning from this fcripture, euangclized 
vnto him Ies vs. 

3 6 And as they went by the way , they 



35 Then Philip opened his mouth, and began 
at the fame Scripture , and preached vnto him 
lefts. 

36 nAnd as they went on their way , they 
came vnto a certaine water: and the Eunuch 



came to a certaine water : andthe eunuch faid, See, heere is water, what doth let me to be 

faid,Lo water, ^ who doth let me to be bap- baptized? 

tized? 37 Philip faid vnto him, If thou beleeuefb 

3 7 And Philip faid, Ifthou beleeue with wtth all thine heart, thou mayefl. lAndhe an- 
al thy hart, thoumaieft. Andheanfwering fivered, and faid, I beleeue thatlefusChrifiis 
faid, I beleeue that Iesvs Christ is the thefonneofGod. 
fonne ofGod. 3 S $Andhe commandedthecharetto/iand 

38 And he commaunded the chariot to fiilUand they wentdowne both into the water, 
(lay : and both went downe into the water, both Philip , and alfo the Eunuch, and he bapti- 
Philip & the Eunuch,and || he baptized him. z^edhtm. 



39 And when they were comevp out of 
the \vatcr,the Spirit of our Lord tooke away 
Philip , and the eunuch law him no more. 
And he went on his way reioycing. 

40 ButPhilipwas found in Azotus, and 



3P And asfoone as they were come out of the 
water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away phU 
lipjhat the Sunuchfaw him no more ; & he went 
on hts way reitycing. 

4. *£ut Philip was found at tA'z.otus ; & he 



Rhem. 2. 
Hike. 2. 

Fttlke 3. 



pafnngthroush,hceuangelizedtoaltheci- walked thomvout the comtrey, preaching in all 
ties,til he came to Caefarea.^ the ctties,tillhe came toCaJarea. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. viii. 

Z7. To adore :) Tfyte that this jiethiopian came to Hierufilem to adore,that is, on Tilgrimage. Whereby we may 
learn c that it is an acceptable aBe of religion to go from home to places of greater dettotion andfan&ification. 

Hecameasaprofclyte,toworfhipGodatIera^ now pilgrimage, 

the time is, & then was, that the true worihippers, Aiould worfhip God neither in Ierufalem^ior in any other 
place of greater deuotion and fanftification,but in Ibirit and truth. loan. 4.x 1 . 

jr. How canl.) The Scriptures are Jo written tluttthey cannotbe vnderfiood without an interpreter, as eafy a* 
our Troteffants make them. See S. Hierom Ep. ad Paulinum de omnibus diuinx hitiori* libris, fit in the beginning 
of latin bibles. 

AH parts of the fcripturc are not rewritten, that an interpreter is neceffary . The Holygkoft hath bountiful- The fcriptures 

lie and healthfully fo moderated the holy fcriptures, tluttby open or plaine placet, he might prouide againfi famine, and that n0 ^ h ?[ d l ?. 
by darks places he mhht vcipe away lothfomnefe. For nothing almoji isfomd out ofthefe obfcurhiesyohUb may no be found a {J p^g, 



TheA&es Chap. viii. 

i ™^??tees i tobevttmdmJi l 4ahielj,DeJoa^ 

e the icnpturcs,which need an interpreter, we confeffe with the Eunuch, and with S.Hieromc 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.viii. 

Rhem.4. %. Deuoutmen.) Jthere^d^o^waevfedhhtryh^hkhoi^ 

« f J (/«"i».**<leCiuitX)«c.8.&SermoadeS.Stcph.to.io. * J 

lUlke.4. ItwasanofficeofChrmiancharitie, to burie the body ofSreuen, what miracles were aftcrwajd wrought Miracle 

at the finding of his body,and at the memories ofhim, the fcripture telleth not. S. Auguftine reportcth mu *h • 
yet doth he condemne xmjhipfersofjipulchres W^7«rf.<.Demor.eccl.caw.lib.i.cap. 3 4.andte{tifieth,that BJ . 
iome idle monks in his time, caried about the reliqucs of mar tyres, which might be counted oft, and no re- ^ 

Rhem ll( l uesoimm y is ' Dec f ereMe »^cap^8. 

•/• 14. Scntl>eterO f^TrotcfiamsvfetbkplacetoproueS.Tetermttobeheadofth 

Job, ^ere fent by tin TMue&wlucbrcafontlxymzbtas wtl conclude that he *as not eaual to tlxrefl. for common^ tlx 
M^er^thtbenum.nMeSHpni^ whntlxrvordofSencbng^exafflyvfed. ButhisnotalJyesfo That Peters 

bm. mdfoculfy a body Pelade or a Corpora,™ may by eleEticn or otbervif choofitU Head Jul fend him. fo may the 6> Ptmade ' 

C^^^taT^Tf^fr ^'^ ^'^f^^rnigbt be fent as by authorise of tl» Me 
jj.fi CoUege 3 notxetthjtandmgiK were the bead of the fame. 

1 his fending of Peter,is a good argument to proue that Peter was not their fuperior, as Chriftes vicar. For 

to the aft, and vnder theauftontie of the whole college of apoHlcs, though he were equall to cuery one, and *£ ? 

m primacie of order, firft of aU Whereas if Peter had beenc fuperior as Chriftes vicar, they could no r^ore 

hauefentPercr^hentheycouldhauefcntChrifthimfelfe.Tliat^ewordoffendin^ 

vfed in the fcnptures,you haue no example to brin g ,but of the fendingof the fonnc & die Holy eho(hWfaere- 

LftoTtT TV ud S em < mkn ° w > ^thcmyftcrieofdieholyttmitiebeingineftable,thcwordsarcal- 

^Sr We /r J ? 3rC t d W if W ? C difUna Workin 8' "* etfcfts Mc P« fbns th <^- But heere, in 
proper phrafe of Tpcaking, the apoftles fent Peter and Iohn : Peter and John thcrforc were fubicft to the ar^o- 

raes.Butyouaddc,thattbe word offend^ ^^ 

or e«ual/ t may mreat hnfrend to doeh.s bufmeffef w him . I grant that to be true, but the inferior or equall, that 
hath intreatedhis frend, cannot truly fay, he hath fent his fuperior or equall. Neither can a corporadon,that 
^^^"^m H ad (fUC . h u S> ' • " would > uc P«er to be)fend their hcad,orchufehimtobe their foot, 

X?J. r fl" ^W V? 2CaS fend thdr Maior » which is the Princes lieutenant, more then 
they can fend the Prince h.mfelfe . He may goe in deed by his ownc confent or defire, but he cannot be fenr, 

w5 A y flT° "$"% ° f ** fenders - La ^^o« ray(belie/or the vnermoft refuge)that the coll 
IvLnn^T fF™**** * tc / < £ as ! r catc "henPetertneirhcadalone.Thisgranted,Petersheadihi P 

Se£w 11 ft^ 1 °S °u f d, t w 1 holechurch • No moremightPeterhauebeencfentbyauftoridcof 

rlll^t ? u r *™pccyfa only of Proteftants(as you fay)buc alfo of feme papifts, to proouc that 
^c Pope ought to be fubieft to the gencrall counceU reprefenting tie whole church, lfiftSyn.Coi Bafd.adin- 
«ethuamfabnommeLugemj'Pap i e i cont.fyn.BaftL u s J 

Bhem. 6. 17. Diddieyimpofc.) Ifthn jPhilir, had beene an Apoftlcf/*,/, S.B«fc)hc might haue impofedhis hands, 

diat they might hauc irecciued the HoSy Ghollbut this none can doe fauing Bimops.ForthoVghPrieOsmay ^^^s 

with the fame holy oile, becaufe that belongeth only 10 Bifhops, when they giue the holy Gtoft to the Bapti- on.miniftred 

zed. Sofauhhe tonchmg the Sacrament of Confirmation in S^8.Tbism?ofrion,herfore of bands 

tn iHrefteafied (M no dodt rceretl* very fame that tU Church yet vfeth to thatfurfofe) „ M tl% minifiration oftU ° ndy ' 

Which now 

■praierand 

ButtbeHere'tikes obie&that 

the adminifiratkp ofthistod otlnr Sa- 




Cburd>, to be one. 



vji general pratfife 



Za "" K ^ Hneanaatl ^ ta i otntmtn *' ^^^w,AduenwmS.Spirimsconfummansinunftiolarritur,^«- Confirmation. 

MoaLd SS : ! ellhby u PofiH^^^^^^^^by^eSpiritmaybeu! 
^U™>^et Tm (fecdfoe ini w.i ) \* t ^fL^ 



C h ap. v i ii. Of the Apoftles. 197 

rep.adomnesHHpaiu*^ 

cont,lic.Pcti].Ii.a»c.t04. The Sacrament of Chrifmc in the kind of vifibJe feales is facred & holy, cuen as Bap- 
tifme it felf. Weomit S. Cyril myftag.3 . S, Ambrofe Ii.3 dc Sacram.cz. & de ijs qui myftcrijs initiantur c .7. S.Leo 

epM, the auncient Colonels alfo ofLaodicea, can. 48. Carthage 3 can, ^.ondAraufkanum 4 cm. 1 . and others. And S. 

Clement ( Apoft. Conft.li.7,C44.) reported? certaine conflitutions of the Apoftles touchingthe firm. * S. Deny referreth * € c. HUr^ 

the mam- of confecration of the fame Clrrifme to tfa Apoftles inftruffion. S.Bafil li.de Sp.fanfto c. VJ callcth it a tradition of 

tk Apoftles.And the mojl auncient Martyr Sfabian ep.z ad omnes Oricntales Epifcopos in initios J Cone. faith 

plainely that Chrift him felf did fo inftruEi the Apoftles at the time of the inflitution of the B.Sacrament of the Altar . And 

fo doth the Author of tlx book* de vnftione Chnfmatis apud D.Cyprianum mu . telling theexceltent effeffsandgra- 

cesofthis Sacrament , and why this kinde ofoile and bdfme was taken oft he old Law , and vfed in the Sacraments of the new 

Teftament . Which thing the Heretics can with leffe caufe obiettam'nft the Church feeing they confefie * tlmt Chrifi and * Be{a in 

his Apoftles tooketh cerentonie of ' impofitionofhmdsin this and other Sacraments, from the lewesnunerof confecrating **ftA***A 

their boftes deputed to facrifiec. 

To conclude, neuer none denied or contemned this Sacrament of Confirmation and holy Cfoifme, but known Heretics . S. Old ™ rc " es 
Cornelius that B.MartyrfomuchpraifedofS. Cyprian, ep. ad Fabium apud Eufcb. li.6 c.3? affirmeth,that?tyu a tusfel JgJJjj ^ r * 
to Hereftefor tkit he had not receiued the Holy GbcfibytbeconfignationofaBiftjop. Whom altljeJ^ouatians did folow t ne- chrifinc, 
ucrvfsng that holy Chrifme, asTlxodorete writetb, 11.3 Fabul. Hsr. And Optatush.Z com Farm, writerbtbatitwasthe 
fecial barbarous facrilege oftheDonatifts,to concuUate the hoiy oile m Bu4althisisnvthmgtoshefauagediftrdercfCaUiimftt 

inthispoinU 
Tillkc. <?• Hecre you wil inforce a facrament of Confirmation with oilc,which neither in this placc,nor in any other v°? l{h . con " 
place of the fcripturc,hath either word of lnftitution,or outward element of Chrifts appointmcnt,\vhich two mauotn 
things muft needs concurre in any facramencThe apoftles here praied,that the Samantans,for further con- 
firmation of their faith,mightreceiue the vifiblc miraculous graces of the Holy ghoft, as the gifts oftongues, 
of prophecy ,of heahng,and (uch like : out of which it is impoflible to conclud any ordinarie or pcrpetunll fa- 
crament of Confirmation of all that are baptifed, and that with oile, whereof there is no mention in all the 
fcriptures that it was either appointed or vfed for fiich purpofe • Now that you arc forfcken of the word of 
God,let vs fee what tcftimony you gather out of men, Firft you bring Beda,who liued 700 yecrcs after Chrift, 
and fpeaketh of the ceremony of annointing with oile by the bi(hop,as it was vfed in his time.Yet doth he not 
call it a facramcnr,nor fay that the apoftles vfed that ceremony, but that it belonged to them to eiuc the holy 
ghoft and not to Philip, as in his time biftiops vfed to annoint with oile and not the pricits,by which vnftion 
they were pcrfuaded the Holy ghoft was giuen. Notwithftandingyou are bolde to conclude,that this imposi- 
tion of hands with prayers, was the miniftration of the facrament of Confirmation: which with all the logike 
you haue, you can ncuer conclude out of the text, nor out of Bedcs words: although they be morethencan 
be proued out of the fcriptures. But you are yet more bolde to affirme (for you may lay what you will without 
proofe) th at the prayers here fbeciftcd,were no doubt the very fame that the popifh church vfeth to that purpofe. The text 

is plaine what thefe prayers were, that they might receiuc the Holy ghoft,which Occumenius out of the con* 
fent of all the Grecke fathers doth expound , thepower ofivorfyngnvraelesjn Aft. cap.io. The words thatyour 
popiih bilhops vfe in their confirmation with oilc,ar c Conftgno te &e. I marks thee with tbefivie of the holy croffe, 
and confirme thee with the Chrifme offaluation, in the name of the Father, the Scnn?, and tin Holy ghoft , Peace be to thee m 
Wha t affinitic haue thclc words with the prayers of the apoftles > But if Bcda be 100 yong, Cyprian is an an- 
cient writer, who behkc is a patrone of popilh Confirmation with the Chrilmc of faluation. But that you coiv- 
fcfle,is left out both by the Euangelift,and by S. Cypx ian. 

j. Cyprian in deed ihcwcth,that thole that were baptifed in the church, were offered to the gouernorsofthc 
churcn,and by their prayer and impofition of hand*,obteined the Holy ghoft,and were figncd or confumma- 
tcd with the Lords fignc (fo he callcth thefigne of the erode) we fee heere prayer & impolition of hands, ac- 
cording to the example of the apoftles to obteine the Holy ghoft, but welackeftillyet the chiefeft matter 
to make vp a facramcnt,thc Chrifmc of faluation.To fupply that wanr,you fay many things were done andfald in 
the adminifiration of this and other facram:ntshifthutcd by Chrtftwhich are not particularly written bytl#euangelifts,or 
in any otba-fcripture . To admit that all things done & faid, be not particularly exprefled in the fcriptures, fliall 
we thcrfore admit for facraments fuch things as haue neither their inflitution, nor the word,nor the clement 
fet forth in the fcriptures ? Some circumftanccs not materiallare omitted, but the Chrifme of faluation, if it 
had bcene of Chriftcs inftitution, and the apoftles praftife,(hould neuer haue becne wholly omitted being a 
matter of fo great importances the very name you giue vntoitdoth pretend. 

But all antiquity (you fay) and moftgcnerallpracUfe of the church, dothcuidently proue that this facra- 
ment was inftuuted by Chrift, and yet not written ofin the fcriptures. Toomitthattheteftimonyofallthe 
world,without the tcftimony of the Holy ghoft^s too wcake a groud for vs to build our faith vpon; It is vttcrly 
falfc that you fay.for neither doth all antiquity tcftific of it,neithcr was it cuer generally praftifed of y church 
as a facrament . For in the Grecke church ,this facrament of Confirmation was neuer receiued to this day. 

But to examine your witnefles of antiquitie feucrally . Firft Dyonifius is not of fuch antiquitic as vou pre- 
tendjfor if he had,bin his writings could not haue bin vnknowne to Eufcbius,S.Hierome,and Gennaduis,who 
continued the catalogue of principall writers of the church for 500 yeeres after Chrift. But wc muft take him 
in fuch order as you ofFer him • This Dionyfe fpeaketh of an vnftion vfed to them that were baptifed, after 
which they were admitted to the Euchariftie,as he doth of many other ceremonies of vnftion, not vfed in the 
popifh church,all which yet he eomprchendeth vnder the facrament or myftcrie of vnftion. 

Tertullian fpeaketh alfo of the ceremony of vnftion,which was vfed in baptifme,to fignifie that the baptifed 
was conlecratcd as a champio of Chrift,to fight againft the deuill,the world,& the flelh,which in baptifme,hc 
hath renounced & defied. Which h^eclareth plainely in his booked baptifmo, faying lAsfoone as we come out 
of the loner foe are amointed with the blejfcd vn&ionffajt ancient difci^linejy wliich they were wont to be anointed with the 

vile 



m 

TheAftes Chap.viii. 

"^*<.Dehiny^^^ 

declared the whole drfcourfe of thebooke, thathe fpeaketh of ceremonies &d arx^apufineinot of he 
popifl, facrament of Confirmation. Alfo,that vndion was a ceremonie diUinft from impofinon of hands The 
k^th.ngalfodothCy^ 

theCbrfnejhttvv^fcmtylxtheamwmndofGoJ^lHaumldmtl*^ And afterward he fne' a 

keAofprayerforhimthatisbapufed, to receiuc the Holy ghoft with impofirion of hands . Likewne epVz* 
where he calleth not vn&on, but that which is rcprcfcntcd by impofition of hand, a facrament . For in the c - 
pift ehecemfiethStephanu S B.ofRome,thattheyhaue concluded in Africa,thactheywhkh come from he- 
retiks,muft be baptifed.£o ytod farumfit eis &c . Becaufeitislitle wortluc t!*m to lay the lland -vpon them, that they 
"V™"" * H fy && <*«P"l*jreceiuealfotlx baptifme of tlxclmcb. For tbmat the length , tL miyhe fo&iSl 
ferfeffly^mdbethefonnesofGod, if theybe borne of both the facramer.tsjeemgit is written, Exceptant* be borne of water 
<^f^frr»M™tt»teri,m,k^ 

andthefpint, which isteftified in baptifme, whereof the element of water, and the la>- me on of hands were 
fagneyioi of a feuerall facrament of vnftion.The decretal! epiftle of Melclnades(as all the reft of that rabies 
is a mecre counterfeit, in which the auclor doth not onlie in barbarous Latine tell die difference or this po- 
piin facramentfrom baptifme, butalfo fheweth how much more worthy it is then bapufme . S.Au°uftine 

conr.ht.Pcr.hb*.capao^[aithmatPeulianthehereukeinthefpiritualloimmcmfpoU 
^Prettheficramnt^ 

f^ft^Memthatfterithetrhfemthe^ 

pertetnenetth, -to tte beard 'of^taron^tor to -tlx edge of hi, garment &c. How largely S. Auguftme vfeth the name of 
facrament, I haue els where declared Matth. i. feft.a. although in tlxis place he fheweth rather how it was 
accompted among the Donaufts, then among the Cathohks. For the Donatifts accompted all them to be 
holy brethren, that were baptifcd and annointed amongthem: whereby alfo it appeareth, that this vnctfon 
was a ceremonie perteirung to baptilmc . For of impofiucn of handes to receiue the Holy ehoft, he fheweth 
that 11 : was only a prayer : and therefore might be repeated, whereas baptifme that is a facrament , miruftred 
euen by heretiks,may not be repeated. Manus amem impofmo &c. impefttion of hand., is not a, baptifme, that can. 
not be repeated. Tor what is hnpojitionoflxwdsjm prayer ouer a man} Whereforeyou doe fondly,and contrary to the 
teftimonyofannquiry,toioynethofe two ceremonies of vnftion and impofition of handes vnto oncl'acra- 
ment . Cyrill Myftagog. 3 . fpeaketh ofvnftionimmediatly after baptifme, in thefothcad,ca. cs & breft mah- 
out which, he denyeth that men were worthy to be called Chriflians : or their regeneraron perfect therefore 
as he attributed! wo much to that ceremony, fohefheweth it was differing from the pop in facrament of 
confarmauon. S. Ambrofeiib.3.cap.i. De Sacrament, hath neuer a word cither of Chrifme, or of jmrofi ion of 
hands, butonly of prayer for thefeuenfolde grace of the Holy ghoft, to be powred vpon the baptifcd : and no 
more, he hath De pout my ft. irut. cap. 7 . only he putteth the baptifcd in minde,that they haue recciued the di- 
uers gifts of the Holy ghoft. But cap/, he maketh mention of vrclion, the ceremony vfed at baptifme . The 
epiftle of Leo doth alfo plainly d.ftinguifh the ceremony of impofition of hands from vr.aion, fay ins that cm 
"f*"ff ">*'&'. h^»^fhandsvpcn the faithfulltolebafufed, or that are converted from herefy, to deliver 
theHolyghtf Ofthe othei :he zddcth nee Chrifnut&c. tomakfChnfme, andwith Chrifme to annoh.ttbeforbeads of 
tlxm that are bapufed: which thing with many other, he maketh vnlawfuU for Chorepifcopi, which he faith 
were but pnefts, yet doth he not call either the one ceremony or the other a facrament, as baptifme and die 
Lords fupper arc facrarnents. The counccll of I.aodicea willeth them that are baptifed,to be annointed with 
Chnfme: the councell of Carthage forbiddeth the prieft to make that Chrifme; TheArauficauecouncell 
fpeaketh exprefly of that annoyntmg which was done by cucry one that baptifed , and isnot to be repeated, 
tberfore cannot fpeake ofthe popifh facramcnt,which is emen onlv bv the bifro D . a fier bantiW Tb* w «r Al 
are thefe: T^oneof the mm-.. 

becottfe it is aqrecd amongH 

m • i i i ° i > ■"" «.f'".7. '"T"" •»vw/«w.«m« t.vmxrmmaumpa*C' , f»oaj'ri]m'.e>yatff 

n*cejpt ie 1 Mt h not beene anmynted thpreefijballbeadmonlfbed tlxreof in the confirmation. Framx'-v. LbUffuwof 

to tins canon, the pap.fts holde, that the childe muft be twifc annoynted , in bapafme and in confirmation. 
Isow for the auftor of this ceremony (for facrament we findc none) you allege Dionyfe and Bafill, referring 
it to tradmon of the apoftles. Wherunto if we muft giue credir,we muft acknowledge many of the apoftolike 
£ 3TS t0 2* abo i lllied > as "» ccrainftof many ceremonyes defrribed by that Dionyfe,by Tert, Jlian and 
Bafill Wherforc either we muft fay it was not ordeinedof the apoftles,-r el? it was ordcined as a rcmoueable 
ceremony, as other ceremonies hkewife fathered vpon the apoftles,are long fincc worne out of vfe.The con- 
jhrunons of Clement be meere forgeries, full of manifeft lies, as I haue fhewed els where The decrctall epi- 
ftles of Fabiar^be euen as good ftuffe as the reft of diat fort. But you doe falflyaffirme, the the auftor ofthe 
txeaxikmvn&nneCkntmattsap^Cypruvum, doth fay that Chrift did inftrua his apoftles at that time of the 
2™X! if \ faCrament ' to / on f«ratedu S Chrifme. For he faith not fo, nor any thing to that effeft: 

your canon law alio faith) you haue long decerned the common people with a wrong confeftion, like falfc *. 
ft2 for " ueba ^a^ctK)usointment,vei 7 hardlyornotatall W 

forimpofitionofhandeswith prayer, which was the olde and pure ceremony ofconfirmation, we doe not 
fpeakeagainftitWeacknowledgethatthevnafonofChrifmealfomdicaw 

237 Ac fi §"?j?^*«^ lfit ^«n«toow^yeftecmed, asoffomeitwas, butnottobe mat- 
ched and preferred betore the holy facrament of Chriftes inftitnriomas it is by you. 

nn^^rruT a r 0neburkn ? wnehcrctiks did cuer deny or con minerals facrament of confirmati. 

oa «^yChiumc.Butasyctyoubjiue»tpn)ucd^fi^ 

tholikj, 










Of the Apoflles. 



108 



Chap.viii. 

tholikes,though of olde time,there was a ceremony of anointing, which was omitted in Nouatus,becaufe he 
was baptized in his bed being very ficke, and Wee to die.Wherevpon alfo his folowers negle&ed that cercmo- 

nie alfo,as might fceme by Theodoret. 

Yet doth not Cornelius fay,that he fell into hcrefic, becaufe he had notrcceiued the holy Ghoft, by con* 
fignation of a Ei(hop,but only iheweth what mancr a man he was, and how that being baptized in hisbcd,af. 
ter he recouered,hc regarded not the reft of the ceremonies , of which he Ibould haue bene partaker, accor- 
ding to the rule of the Church,not fo much as to be fealed or confirmed by the Bifhop, which hailing not ob- 
tained (fayth he) how could he ohtainc the holy Ghoft ? By thefe vvordes , it is not pioued, that vn&ion was 
the ceremonic of Confirmation, but rather one of the ceremonies of Baptifme, that were omitted, becaufe 
he was at the point of death. Andinfuch cafe,as his was, Confirmation wasrequifite, becaufe it might be 
doubted , whether after hisrecoucrie, he would ratifie that which he promifed in Baptifme, whichhere- 
cciued, being in feare of death. For it appeareth afterward, that it was againft the discipline of the 
Church, thatfuch fhouldebe admitted into the Miniftcrie, as rccciued Baptifme vponfuch neceffitie. 
Andthc Bifhopwas faineto cntreatethe Clergieand people for him, that he might ncucrthclefie be or- 
dained. That which Optatus writethof the Donatiftcs,was not a fpeciall outrage againft the holy oyle, but 
generally againft any thing that belonged to the Catholikcs . For the Donatifts al(b,had their holy oyle,and 
did attribute more vnto it,thcn the Catholikcs did to their vnclion, asisfhewed before out of S.Auguftine, 

Cont.lit,TetiUib,i.Cap. x 04. 

Where you complaync of the fauage difordcr of the Caluinifts , in contemning your Popifli cere- 
monies, wc might make anfwere of your diuehfh dilorder, in burning and defacing the holie Scrip- 




France. 



Rhem. 7. 



J 7. And they recciuedthe Holy Ghoft.) The Vrotcf fonts charge the Catholics* tb-it fa a^prouhg and com* » Kensmt.in 
mending ft much the Sacrament ofConfirmation,and by attributing to itffecially the gift of the Holy Ghoft, they diminiflj txam.eonc, 
the force of Baptifme jhalmging alfo boldly the antiacne Vathenfor the fame. As though any Catljolil^e or LoEfcreuerfxid ¥**** ^ on ' 
tnore then the exprejfe wordes of Scripture here and els where flainely gitte them warrant for. If they dirninijh the vertue 
ofBaptifmefhen did Chrift ^appointing hk Apoflles and al the Faithful euen after their Baptifme to expttt the Holy Ghoft 
and vertue from abonejhen did the Apoflles iniurie to Baptiftne, inth-ttthey impofed hands on the baptiyd^uidgaue 
them the Holy Ghoft, And this is the Heretics blindnes in this cafejthat they can not, or wil not fee that the holy Ghoft isgi- 



Jhe ef&#« 






* See Cone, 
Tr;rf.^//: 7 . 
Mil, i M Qort' 



Tulkej, 



uen in Baptifme to remiffsonoffinnesjife, and fanttification : andin Confirmation for for >ce,ftrength,and corroboration to of Baptifme & 
fight againftalour jfciritual enemies, and to ftandconftantly inconfeffion of our faith , euen to death, in times of perfection ^^n™* 110 * 
either of the Heathen or of Heretil^s,with great increafe of grace. And let the good Header not* here our Aduerjkriesgreat ^' erc ^ ca i 
pemerftty and corruption of the \>lainefenfe of the Scriptures in this point \fomeofthemaffi?mingtheHolyGh<ftheretobe ftKccsandc 
t#otherbutthegiftofwifedoMintbeApoftlcsaitdafwmoetotbegouer& Churchy wlnn itUplainethdtnot uafionsagainft 

mly the Gouerners but al that were bapti%edjteceiuedthU grace, both men and women, Somejlxtt it was no internal grace, ™"j *^ W" 
but only the gift of diners kngnagest Which is very falfe, the gift of Tongues being but afeyuclcandan accident to the g a j B ft t hisSa. 
grace,and an external tokgn of the inward gift of the Holy Ghoft ', and our Sauiour caUeth it vertue from aboue. Some fay, cramene of 
that whatfoeuer it was,it was but a miraculous tbing,andduredno longer then the gift of the Tongues ioynedtherevnto ; by Confirmation. 
which euafion they deny alfo the Sacrament of Extreme Vn£lion,and the force ofExcommunicationJbecaufe the corparalpu- 
iufbmentswhicb were annex ed often times in the Vrimitim Church vnto it , ceafeth, and fo may they tak$ away (as they 
meane to do) al Chrifisftith or religion, becaufe it hath not the lik$ operation ofmiraclesas in the beghmingSnt S.A.ugu- Tra8at.6jn 
fine toucheth this point fully, 1% there any ma n (faith he) of lb peruerlc an h art,to deny thele Children on whom •/•*• 
we now impofed hands,to haue receiued the Holy Ghoft, becaufe they fpeakc not with Tongues ? &c,laflly, 
fume of them nud\e no more of Confirmation or the Apoft!csfatte 3 but as of a do£trineji\ftruclion,or exhortation to contimw 
in the faith receiued JVhrcvpon they haue turned this holy Sacrament* intoa Catechipne,* Thereare alfo that pttt thz * Cont.Trif. 
baj tijgd eomming to yercsofdifcretionjo their owncchoife whether thy wilcontinew Cl>r:ftiansorno. T fitch diuebft and fifc^** 
diners inuenthns thcyfal,that wilnot obey Gods Churche nor the exprejfe Scriptures, wl)ieb tel vs ofpraier,ofimpofition of 
hand$,ofthe Holy Ghoft \of grace and vertue from aboue, and not ofhiftruflion, wbichmightandrntiybe dene as wd before 
Ba\tifm?,and by others, as by Apoflles and Bifhopsjo whom only this Holy funSlionpertainethJn fo much that in our Coun- m 

trie it is called Biihoping, Biihopmg. 

The auncient ceremonie of impofition of handes, which is nothing els > as S. Auguftine fayth, but ConGrratioB 
prayer oner a man, to be ftrengthencd and confirmed by the holie Ghoft, oriorcceiuccncreafcof the gifts 
of the holie Ghoft, asS. Arobrofc faycth, wedoe not in any wife roiflike,butvfe it our fclues. Ncythcr 
doe we charge the Papiftcs,fordiminilliing the force of Baptifme, in faying that men may'receiuc the 
giftes of the Holie Ghoft by faithfull prayers with impofition of handes : but for making their vnfti- 
on a Sacrament , whereof, neither the worde nor the element, is of Chriftcs inftitution:and for affirming 
Baptifme to bevnperfc& withoutit, foritis to be vledfayc they, ft pleni Chriftiani inueniantur, thatthey 
may be founde perfect Cbriftians. De Con. dift, $. Csf.omnes, Whereof it is inferred, that Baptifme maketh 
notperfeft Chriftians . Agayne , <juod mnquam em Chriftianm, nift in confirmatione Epifcopali fuerit c\mf* 
matus % And that he fhallneuerbe a Clwftian, which is not oynted with chrifme in the Btfhops confirmation, Ve 

Conftcrau dift. J. Cap. Vt leinni > Whereof it followeth, that Baptifme maketh not a Chriftian. Third- 
ly, wc charge them, becaufe they fayc that this their Sacrament is rnaiore veneratione venerandum^ 
To bee reuerenced with greater reuerence then Baptifme , becaufe it can bee miniftred by none , bur by a 
Biflioppe. De Confecrat, Dift, y Cap, u Vchis vero. To thefe matters of charge, taken out of your Canon 
Lawc, you anfwere nothing, butcauillof the giftes of the holy Ghoft obtained by prayer and impofition 

ics , which we denye not t impudently accufing ys of great pcrucrfiuc , and undfff 



of handes of the Apofth 



Pp 



corrupt*- 



TheGofpel Chap.viii. 

corruption of the plane fenfe of y Scriptures,in this ^pointrFirft.bccaufe/^^^^^^^G; « w ^ 
m*otlnMt\,eg,ftofmfe^ Butthisisaflandcr fornonrnf 

2 do $ {0 , *F me , ' Father , you charge fin* of vs , to affirme that it was no internal! grace, but oiidr 
the gtft of diuctj languages. But this alfo is a (lander: For we neither denic the internall erace inal! nl 
rciteune the outward grace onely to the gift of tongues. But we affirme, that the holie Gh'oft in this 
Place ,s taken principally, for the vifible graces of the holie Spirite , as is manifeft , by that favin'* TW- 
holie Ghoft vvas not yet come vpon any one of them . tf7«r(fayth Oecumenius) did not they thai J re 
bapujdby Vhiltp, recetuetl,c holie Ghofti yesthey received the holie Ghoft vntoremilfton rf fames butthey re 
'wdhmrnt, tothe working of miracles . Againe,Simon Magus fawc,that by impofition of handes , the 
nolle Ghoft was gmen, but he could not fee the internall grace , tkreforcitwas the grace of workingm- 
racles , as of tongues healing , prophefying , cafting out of Deuils , and fuch like : andthis was vcrtue from 
aboue , in form : alfo that were voide of internall grace, Matth. 7, «. We fay in deede, that this kinde of in--N 
ponuonof handes to this purpofc, endured no longer then the miraculous girtes,asthe vnaionwithoile 
to rccouer bodihe health , named by S. lames . But there is another kinde of impofition of handes , menti- 
oned, HebtS,^ whereof there may be a perpetuall vie in the Church , which is the fame, which l Augu- 
itinecaUeth,«o//wge&, but prayer oner a. man, and whereof he fpeakeih Trail.t.inEp.uloan. Butwherc 
youfay,we imay denie the force of excommunication, becaufe corporallpunifhment, which was annexed 
vmoitin the Primit.ue Church ccaleih.it is vttcrlyfalfe. Forwehaueaplaine commaundement forthe 
vie of excommumcanon.Matth. 18. without any mention of corporall punilhment , which was not alv/avcs 
lovned with excommunication in the Frimitiuc Church, albeit it might be fomctJmes . Your other flandcr 
(that we mcanc to take away all Chriftianreligion,becau(eit hathnotthe likeoperation of miracles, as in 
the beginning) oecaufe it is without colour , 1 omit as vnworthy of any an! were, onely bewraying the intol- 
lerable malice of your lying fpirite . Let God be ludgc in this cafe , betwixt you and vs . lift of all, you 
charge lomc of ys , to make no more of Confirmation , or the Apoftles fade , but as of a dochinc , inftrufti- 
on, or exhortation, to continue m the faith recciued. But this is alfo falfc. Forwc acknowledge impofiti- 
on of handes with prayer , that they which were fo taught, inftruAcd, and exhorted , might rccdue ftreneth 
or Gods Spinte lo to continue. And yet againe, where you fay, there arc amonge vs, which put the bap- 
pzedcommingtoyeeresof difcrction, to their ownechoyfc, whether they will continue Chnftunsorno- 
it is as raiic, as the reft. For when they are required to make confeffion them lelucs , of that faith which o- 
ther men profefled in their name attheirbaptiime s the>- are not put to their choyfc,butput in minde, that 
thcymuftperformetliemfelues,tliatby other was promifedin their name , or els their baptifme will not a- 
uade them to eternal! 1 faluation . Finally,that which the Scripture tellcth vs of P rayer,impofition of handed, 
ot the holy Ghoft, of grace, and venue from aboue, we acknowledge aswellas inftruftion: butoyle and 

ballmc,and the reft ofthe Popift. doarinc,of this countcrfeft Sacrament, becaufeitis not found in the holv 
Scriptures, we renounce it. / 

Khm. I8. Offeredmoney.; ThisWicfyd [merer Simon* noted by S.lrm.eusli.uc. 10. and othtrs,tohaue been the 

MUmttk, and failrr of al Hereunto com, m the Church of God. He tough, only faith in him, without 
goodhfeondwor^, to be y nought* faluation. he gone the onfet tefurclutfeirithhis nnur, a II ritual funclion, that 
ti to be made a Bifhop for , to have power to giue tlx Holy Ghoft by impofiticn of handes', is to be a B;fhcf : as to bye i 

thepovertorermttefinmor to conflate Chrifisbody, Utobye tobea?rie$, ortobye Vtieftbod. and tobycthe Sinonie 
cmhoriut to mnufter Sacraments, to preach or to haue cure offiules, Utobye abeneftce. andlikwfi inal other (bin. 
tualthmgs, whereof eahertomake faleorpurclvft formoney or money worth, is a g-.eat horrible fae called Sim c . 
tue: and in fuel, at tlunke it ltwful(a4 here Simon iudgrd it) it is named Simoniacal Hcrcfie, of this detef}*- 

Vhsm 9 ^^ffl^W^f'fP^f^*^ D.Greg.apud Ioan.Diac.in vit. hb.j.capV^. 

Rhem. S. ». Doe penance.) S Mtgu&ine (cp. 1 08.) vnderflanding tin of the penance done in the Vrimitiue dZlh 

for hunm ounces, dothteach vtto tranflate this and tl*likepUces(x.Cor.it y zi^foc. 9 ,z u ) as wc doe , and as Penance. 
tttsmthe vulgar Latm, aniconfecpsently that the Gree^ /mi***, doth ftgnifUfo much. Tea whcnhaddJh, that 
■very goodmendoe daily penance for venial fmnes by fafting, prayer, and<Jmes,he*arra,mh tins phrafe and urn- 
flttimtbrouglxutthenew Teftamm, fpeciatty him felfalfo reading fo a, it isinthe vulgar Latin, and as ve Iran- 

J: Hike S. This place of Auguftinchath bene fufficiently anfwered before: he fpeaketh not of fatisfaftion to Gods Po r i* pui 

lulhce, but ot outward fignes of inward repentance. And if by your tcrmcof doing penance, youmentno^* 012 - 
more then S. Auguftine, or your vulgar Interpreter doth by agcrepanitentianjt were all one with repentance : 
toriodothhe Iomctimestranflatctheword M ««roe?r > Parw;«»;w,thatyoucannotfay,doe pcnance,butbe P e- 
mtenc_ Mark, t ,i f .Sometimes you arc enforced to tranflate the worde Pff./i/^w/epentance^ cl.y.? 1 Acl.ir, 
x8.i.Tim.i,s?.Therforeif this your tranfiation be true, whydoeyou not alwaics vfc it ? butinftccdeofre- 
pentancc,gmc vs penance. 

Rbem.p. ». If P«hapsO ro"»>Vfa,g™pc™cei,bcrere? t hedforremi/J:9nof^ 

pzreanddrezdWtheybenotzmtlr, to beheardortoobteinemcrcie. Whereby <d mm that byeor felony fplrhudfm- 
U^diiniue'pftesfrhnnz&zyft^ J ' r 

tUlKep. For great finncs,grcat iorrovv and mofthartie repentance is rcquifite. And men muft pray without doub- Doubrhgin 

tmK,tor all thmgs that God hath promifed, lam. i,6.Neither is Simon willed to pray with doubting , but Pe- P 12 ?"- 
terfear.gh.mto be ihll ,n the bittcrnes of gall, doubtcth whether he will truly repent, and fincer^iy pray to 
God for . cmfion of h:s finnes.Otherwife,we muft not fcare only, but be altogether ccrtaine,that w£ are not 
worthy to oe heard,or tocAtcine m crcic,no nor to lookc vp to heauen , or to be called Gods children of o:tr 

Mc U d"ailT(7uoca £ C ° * ^^ "* ^^ ^^ ' for &C worthines of Chrift ouroncJ y 

Rhm.1'0 z 4 . Prayyouibrmc.) JsMs SorcerM we pledge of the nuereligfa 



« 



Chap. ix. Of the Apoflles. ipp 

feewt that the JpoffUtandSiJbopstaa glueth Holy Ghfiinthis Sacrament or otUr, which he p!ainelypmehted and JjJJJjJjjJ 

confetfed/ofurely he was more religion then they, that being fojharply checked by tlst Apoflle,yet blafthemednot as they then the p; a . 
do when they be blamed by the duerners of the Church Jjut defired the Jpo files to fray forhhn. tenants. 

r it When the Pope and the Gouernors of your Church,can caufe vs to fee,thatthe Sorcerer faw,namcly,that. 

FwCJO. lhofew ho m c you confirtne,receiue the power of miracles, itwerefomereafonto vpbraid vs by his example. *""«"• 
B ut when you neither worke miracles , nor teach the doftrine of the Apoftles, but cleanc contrary vnto it, 
lookc you that w e fhould defire you to pray for v s , whofe praicr we know to be abhominable,becaufc you re- 
fufctoobeythelawofGod?Prouerb.i8 J 9. .,,*.»,.» i 

vhpm 11 a 7« Thisis a defcrt.) Intolerable bolines of feme Trctcflants, here alfo (aim other facts) agmrft alcopies both 

JUjem. 1 1 G ^ Latin ^ j urmi jg corruption orfalfhod of the text,fayingit cannot be fo : Which is to accufe the holy Btartge- 

jmut** M,andtobhfbheme the Holy Gl)ofthimfelf.SeeBe^,whokoftenveryfauciewithS.LH^. Bk * 

iy/?. «55*- J A j eW{ j fl an der.Beza fayth,that this defcrt can not be vnderftoode of the citie ofGaza,which at that time, slander. 

Fttlkeil. wasa p p U i 0U s citie,butofthe way which led vnto it,that was in a defcrt or wafte ground. 

vUpm 12 ?8 He baptized him.) When th Heretics ofthis time findementionmade in Scripttsreof any facrament mini- The caemo. 

* fired by the Apoftles or other in the Trimitiue Churchy tlxy imagine no more wot done then there it exprefly folder fear- Jjj^fJJJ' 

fly beleeuefo mmhjisifimpofition of hands inthefacrament of Confirmation be onely expreffed, tlsey thinkf there was no th h noc » 
chrifmetur other rtorkg or word vfed. So they thinks no more ceremonie vatvfedin the bapti^ingof 'this noble man ,then mentioned. 
here is mentionei.Wherevpon Sjlu*upne luth thefe memorable wordes,ln that that he faith, Philip baptized him Jie Defid.& »[. e. 
would haueit vnderftood that a'l things were done, which though in the Scriptures for breuitie fake they arc * 
not mentioncd,y et by order of tradition we know were to be done. 

Fttlke J 2 When we rcade of any Sacrament miniltred by the Apoftles,though all things be not expreffed in partial- Thefufficien- 

' lar,yet we belecue that all things were done, thatbythc inftitution of that Sacrament were ncceffary to be cieofScnptm* 

done: which is the thing that Aiiguftinemeancth,wherehefayth , Serie traditionit,by the order of the deliuerj or lni[lioa 

infiittttion of Baptifmc,namely,the renouncing of dead workes,wkich is the doctrine of Baptifme,fay th the A- 

poftle,Heb.*,z.with the whole confeffion of Chriftian faith, mentioned in that place by S.Auguftine,which is 

exprefl'ed in the ScripturcBut your Sacrament of Chrifme we bcleeue nor,bccaufe we read it no whercCon- P°P'"» 

trariwife,your mancr is (to fmdc a miferable colour, for your horrible facriledgc) where you finde bread one- <milm * 

ly mentioned in fome place of thc.Scripture,you imagine,or at lead would haue vs imagine,that the Apoftles 

miniitred the Supper of our Lord in one kinde, direftly contrary to the inftitution thereof, and the cxprefle 
commandementofourSauiourChriftJnwhichplaces,youmouldgiuecreditetowisfayingofS.Auguftme,Co^nnwa 

for the cup,which is written in the inftitution of that Sacrament,and not for the Sacrament of Chri!mc,whkh m on ^ °** 
is no whereinftitutcd,or mentioned in the holy Scriptures. 

CHAP. IX. 

Saul not content toper fecnt e fo cruelly in Hierufalem, % is in tlse way to Damafcttt teldby ourLordltivt of hit vans 
attempted miraculoujly conuertedto be anApoflle: and after great penancejefiored to his fight by Ananias,& bap- 
tised. io Andprefently he dealeth mightily againfi the lernsjp rating Ie s v s to be Chiftjo their great admira- 



3 6 andraifing a dead w oma>i,conuerteth very many. 



ThtEpiaie AN D Saul as yet breathing forth threa- A N D * Saul yet breathing 
u£ws n * tenings and (laughter againft the dif- JLXnings andjlaughter againfi th 
Pauiian.15! ciples of our Lorde , came to the high the Lord,went vnto the high Priefi, 



Act.w j4 . Pj.^ 2u4nddeJtredofhim/etterstocaxtyto'Da-> 

Gal.1,1 j. 2 ^ n( j askec | j etters Q c hi m vnto Damaf- mafcm.to the Synagogues , that if he found any 

cus to the lynagogs,thatifhe had found any of this way, whether they were menor women, 

men and women of this way ,he might bring he might bringe them bomde vnto Hierufa* 

them bound vnto Hierufalem. lem, 

3 And as he went on his ioumey,it chau- 3 Andwhen he iourneyed, it came to paffe, 
i.Cor.ij,8. cedthathcdrewnightoDamafciisrand* that as he was come nigh to Damafcus,fuMen- 

fodenlya light from heauen fliined round a- ly there (binedromd about him a light pom hea* 

bouthim. #*#• 

4 And falling on the ground , he heard a 4 aAndhe fell to the earth , and heard a 

voice faying to him,* Saul, Saul why perfe- voicefaying vnto him, * Saul, Saul, wbyperfe- i.Com JJ. 

cuteft thou me ? . cutefi thou me? 

y Who faid, Who art thou Lord? And / Andhefajde,Whoaytthou,Lord?^And. 

he, I am I e s v s whome thou doeft perfe- the horde fayde, lam lefus whome thouper/e- 

cute, it is hard for thee tolcicke againft the cutest ; It is hard for thee to ki?ks agatnfl the 

pricke. " J prickes. 

. 6 And trembling and being aftonied ' 6 Andhebothtrmblmga»dafionitd,faia\ 

he . ~ Ppa* l*iA 



TheAaes Chap.ix. 

he faid, Lord , what wilt thou haue mc to horde, whatwtlt thou haue me to doc* <jnd 

m 7MdourLordto^,Anfc,andgoe the cttte/tndit fhaUbetolde thee what tboumufl 
into the cine , and it flial be told thee what doe. 

Choumuftdoe But the men that went in ? The men dfo which tourneyed with him 
compamcw.thhim,ftoodamafed, hearing fioode amazed , Laringa voice,but ZinZo 
the voice,but feeing no man. man * >™ jeemgno 

his eie^beiLg^^ uL^**i* r °ffi m r the "**' "i" he * 

theydrawin|hL by the handes, brought ZZZ*Tl' '"IVIT"'' **** 
him into Da^iafcus. wmSm "^knghbim m*J>a- 

$> And he was three dates not fceing,and J .. 

he did neither cate nor drinke. 9 AMe *** """ "***s without fight , and 

10 And there was a certaine difciple at "'M** did eate nor drinke. 
Damafcus, named Ananias: and our Lord l0 ^nd there was a certaine dtfiip [eat D 'a- 

faidtohimin a vifion, Ananias. Buthcfaid, m *f c tu earned ^Ananias : and to him [aide the 

Loe^iere lam Lord. Lord in a vijion, Ananias. Andhe faid, Behold, 

li And our Lord to him, Arife,andgoe /amhere,ZW. 
into the frreatethatis called Straight : and " <iAnd the Lorde fayde vnto him, *A- 

fecke in the houfe of Iudas one named Saul ri f e > **dgoe into thefireete , which is called 

ofTarfus. for behold he prayeth. Straight , andfeeke in the houfe of Iudas, after 

12 (Andhefaw a man named Ananias, one called Saul 3 ofTarfus: for behold, heprai- 

comming in and impofing handes vpon ef h. 
him for to receiue his fight.) '2 tAndhath feeneinavijion, amanna~ 

1 $ But Ananias anfwered, Lord, I haue «*^ sAnanias, comming in to htm, and putting 

heard by many of this man , how much e- his handes on binf, that he\might receiue his 

uil he hath done to thy fain&es in Hierufa- /&&*• 

ajl lli. t../. . l * Tben -Ananias anfwered, Lord, 1 haue 

a1\ aT W^TP"?* fr ° m V he *»«*h»~> of this man, howemuch euillhc 
.W... ncftst0 binde althat inuocatc thy hath done mkyfamUes at Hierufalem: 

x< AndourLordfaidtohim,Goe, fbra p '1 ^^/ k ^ authoritieofthebigh 
veffdofele&onisthismanvntome, toca- Tr W"Mtnd*Matcallmthyname. 
rie my name before the Gentiles, andkinos r i f The L° rd f a )>* e v }t tohim t Gocthyway: 
and the children of Ifrael. ° frheua chofen vejfcll vnto me , to bearemj 

1 6 For I wil mew him how greatthin*s name *&* *** Gentiles^rkings, andthe chil- 
he mull fuffer for my name. dren of Ifrael: 

1 7 And Ananias went , and entred into *6 For Iwilljhcw him hone great things he 
the houfe : and impofing handes vpon him, ntuft faff er for my names fake. 

he faid,Brother Saul , our Lord I e s v s hath '7 ^"d ^Ananias went his way t anden- 

fent me,he that appeared to thee in the way tredintetbe houfe , and put his handes on him, 

that thou earner! : that thou maieft fee and tndfyde, 'Brother Saul, the Lordefeuen le- 

be rilled with the holy Ghoft. f** tliat appeared vnto thee in the way as thou 

1 8 And forthwith there fel from his eies earnest) hath fent me, that thou mightefi re- 
as it were fcales, and he receiued fight . and ceiuethyfight^ndbeflledwith the holy Ghoil. 

t'Paol alfo him rifing he was ♦ baptized. '} 8 Andmmedsatly there fell from his eyes 

SSL* l ? And when he had taken meatc, he *sitbadbenefcales,andhereceiuedfght forth- 
and heauenly was ftrengthened. And he was with the dik with/ind arofijnd was baptized. 

StK£- d P Ies tnat were at Damafcus, for certaine *9 Andwhenhe hadreceiuedmeate,he was 
arfjwwas daies. comforted. Then was Saul certaine dates with 

w££iu?tbe 20 And incontinent entrin^ into the ly- the 'difciples which were at 'Damafcus. 

SS^? ag °£^ ' »o tAndflraightwayhepreachedChrislm 

thechurch. lonneofGod. '■ ihcfynagoguesjtbatheisthefomeofGol 

$E£* ..}" /nd althat heard, were aftonied, and it But allthat heard hinder eamazed^nd 

tr-m. faid Is not this he that expugned in Hie- faide, Isnot \bishe thatdeHroiedthemwhich 

ruialem tnofe thatmuocated this name: and called on this name in Hierufalem, and came hi- 

t{ '- canie "• t ber 



name. 



-v 



C h A p. i x. Of the Apoftles. 200 

came hither to this purpofe thathce might therfor that intent , that he might bring them 

bring them bound to the chiefe prieftes? bound vnto the high prieftes} 

22 But Saul waxed mightie much more, 22 But Saul increafed the more in flreugth, 

and confounded the Iewes that dwelt at Da- and confounded the Iewes which dwelt at Da- 

mafcus, affirming that this is C h r i s t. ^3J mafcns , prouint f that this is very Christ. rfngSfcSp. 

2 3 And when many dayes were paffed, 23 tAnd after that many dayes were fulfil- twewfeh 
the Iewes confulted that they might kil him. led, the Iewes tooke comfell together to kill him. m ' 

24 But their confpiracie came to Sauls 24 'But then- laying awayte was kpowenof 
*.Cor.n,3* knowledge. And*they kept the gates alio Saul;* and theywatched the gates day and night 

day and night, that they might kill him. to killhim. x.Cor.n.3* 

25 But the difciples taking him in the 2s Then the difciples tooke him by night/tnd 
night ,conueied him away by thcwall,let- put him downe by the wal^and let him downe in 
ting him downe in a basket. a basket. 

26 And when he was come into Hieru- 26 %4nd when Saul was come to Hierufa- 
falem, he aflaied to ioyne himfelfe to the di- /emfr afayedto couple himfelfe to the difciples, 
fciples, and al feared him,not beleeuing that but they were all afiaide ofhim>andbeleeuednot 
he was a difciple, that he was a difciple. 

27 But Barnabas tooke him and brought Bm ^^ ^ Um ^ ^ . 
him to the Apoftles, and told them howem himothe ^ fomet and declared vnto ttem 
the way he had feene our Lorde^and that he ^ h ^J + ^^ ^ ^ 
fpake vnto him , and howc in Damafcus he h M ^ toh im ,and howe hiked**. 
dealtconfidentlyinthenameoflEsvs. ch ed boldly at Damafcus in the name of Iefa. . 

28 And he was with them^going ,n and Jf jfa^as Jitbtbemccmm ngin,and 
going out in Hierufalem and dealing confi- goi „ gmatHierflfatenJt * 
dentlyinthenameofourLord. * / Speaking boldly in the name of the jlord ' ' 

2P /^f °f f f ??t W*' 'ndheefpa^and.d^utedigainfithe 

nutedwith the Greekes : but they fought to £«&: but /cyLt about tofry him. 

. , , e , , , „ 30 Which when the brethren knewe t they 

30 Which when y brethren had knowen, y^ him ,<,C*fare4 t audfenthimfeortbie 

they brought him downe to Caefarea , and yarfw. 

mectar* ^"^TrrCH^RC h truely through all ,// iP-Hf* Ch " ch " rf * thor f m 

S'ffiS" Iewrie and Galilee andSamaria had peace, *£*** G ± f'^/^J^ "7 

much comfort a „ d was edified wa]king in the f eare of OUT "V*> ?*»ff '» th < fif of the Lorde, 

£Xu2 c Lorde,andwasrepleni{rredwiththcconfo- £* *"*»** h *• *«&" </'*>< Holy 

bypcfccwio. JationoftheholyGhoft. Gho ft. 

32 Anditcametopa{Te,thatPeterashe . * 2 **»d ,t came to pafe, as Peter walked 

pafled through all , came to the faincts that thorowoutatt quarters^ came alfoto the fainUs 

dwelt at Lyd3a. ***** « Lydda. 

3 3 And he found there a certaine man 33 *,4nd there he found a certaine man na- 

named Aeneas , lying in his bed from eight need &*** *»hich had kept his bed eighty eeres t 

y eeres before, w ho had the palfey. andwasjicke ofthepaljie. 

3 4 And Peter faide to him , Aeneas , our 34 And Peter faide vnto him , Eneas, lefts* 

* hcakth. L ord 1 E s v s C h R 1 s t u heale thee : arife, Chrift maketh thee whole : arife , andmake thy 

and make thy bed. And incontinent he arofe. bed. And hearofe immediatly. 

3 5 And all that dwelt at Lydda and Sa- 3f And all, that dwelt at Lydda dhdSaron, 
rona,fawe him: who conuerted to our Lord. fi** htmpkich turned to the Lord. 

3 6 And in Ioppe there was a certaine di- 36 There was alfo at Ioopa a certaine wo- 

fciple named Tabitha, which by interpreta- wan a difciple , named Tabitha, whichbyin- 

tion is called Dorcas. This woman was full terpretation is called Dorcas : the fame was 

oft good workes and almes-deedes which fidl of good workes, and almesdeedes, which 

{he did. fiedut 

3 7 And it came to paffe in thofe dayes, 37 tAnd it came to toff* in thofe dayes that 

that {he was ficke & dieiWhomuwhcn they fie wasficke^nd diediwhom when they hadwa- 

had wa(hed,theylaid her in an vpper chabcr. (bedjthey laid her in an vpper chamber. 

38 And whereas Lydda was nigh to 3* e^W forafmuch as Lydda was nigh to 

loppc, Pf* /. Topp*t 



v 



TheA&es Chap.ix, 

Ioppe,the difciples hearing that Peter was lappa, and the difctpfchadheard that Peter*** 

init, they fenttwo men vnto him, defiring there, they fcntvnto him tt*omcn y deftringhim 

him, Be not loth to come fo farre as to vs. that he would not begricuedto come to them 

59 And Peter rifingvp came with them. 39 Then Peter arofe, and came wtthi hem: 

And when he was come , they brought him whenhewas come, they brought him into the vp- 

into the vpper chambenand all the widowes per chamber ; tAndall the widmesftoode round 

ftoode about him weeping, * and Shewing about htm weeping, and (hewing thecoatesand 

him the coatcs and garments which Dor- garments which Dorcas made while fie was mth 

cas made them. them. 

ao And all being put forth, Peter Ming +* AndP eter put them dlfomh,andkncc~ 

on his knees prayed , and turning to the bo- ied downe, andprayed> and turned him to the be* 

dy he faide : Tabitha, Arilc. And fhe opened dfjondjaid, Tabitha y arife. sAndfic opened her 

hereyes : and feeing Peter 3 fhefate vp. . eyesjwd when (he fawe Peter Jbe fate vp. 

41 And giuiugher his hand, he lifted her 41 Andpetergaue her the handj& lifted her 
Vp. And when he had called the fainfts and vp: and when he had called the faintts and m- 
the wido wes,he prefented her aliue# dowesjoe deliuered her aline. 

42 And it was made knowen through 42 sAnditwaskgowenthorowontallloppay 
out all Ioppc:& many beleeued in our Lord, and many beleeuedinthe Lord. 

43 And it came to paffey he abode many 43 Andtt came topaffejhat he taxied many 
dayes in Ioppe, with one Simon a tanner. dayes in lappa, with one Simon a Tanner. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. ix. 

Shem.J. 4. Saul,Saul why perfecuteft.) The Heretics that conclude CHUlS Tfi in heaven , that I* can be no rrUre 

elstiHtlxday ofludgemntyfhali hardly refilue a man that would k$cw where CHKlSTwas when he appeared he, e in 
tl?t way , axdjf>a£g thefe wrdes to SatiL 

rUlkCm /. We conclude not Chrift in heaucn , othenvife then of his ownc will he hath appointed to rcmainc there. 

But your queftion is cafily anfwered out of the texc,that Chrift fpake from heauen, from whence the glorious 

light (hined^pafling the light of the funne. 
JLhCffi. 2% 3 ^ Gooa workes.) Behold good worlds and almes-deedes, and the force thereofreaching euen to the next life. 

Futke. 2 % The force of good workes rcacheth to the next Iife,to be rewarded of Gods racrcie,and not of mans merit. Mcr ; tc , 

Hhem.J, 39* And fhewing him.) Tift prayers of our Mmujoth$ and Beadfmen may dee vsyeat good earn after our de- 
parture. Tor if they procured her temporall &fe, much mm may they helpevsto Gods merckandto releafe ofpunifhmnt 
in VHrgatorie. 

Tttlke.3. Thetextfaythnotjthathcralmcsfofo 

gumentfollowcthnot, that they ought to haue prayed for relcafc of her puntfhmcnt in Purgatorie. Becaufe 
the Scripture teacheth no fuch place of punifliment after this life^or prefcribeth any forme of prayer, to ob- 
teync mercie for them that are departcd^and haue receiued their iudgement : for immediady after death/ol- 
lowcAcuerymansparticulariudgement,Heb.9.i7. 

CHAP. X. 

Rhem.l. Secaufe the le)»ei fo much abhorred tU Cenules 3 for the better warrant oftheirChr:pmng y anJn"elafpeareth to Cor- Thc4.part. 

neliusAedetioute Italian. 9 MdaviftonUfhexeedtoVeterhimfelfelthechiefeandV^flarofall) 19 and the (hi- THEpropa- 
riteftztkttbtohim, 34 Ka and as he i* Catechising them about lES^S, 44 the holy Gh«Ji commuh vifibly SS^At 
vponthem .- and therefore not fearing any longer the ofibuc of the lews , he commaundtth to baptise them. Gentiles alfo. 

fUlke.l, Thcreis no wordc in the text, nor in all the Scriptures , to prouc that Peter was paftor of all othcrwife then 

euery one of the Apoftles. 

ANd there was a certaine man in Carfa- ''T+Here was a certain man in Cafarea, called 
rea, named Cornelius , Centurion of X Corneliut, a captaineoftheband t called the 
that which is called the Italian band. Italian band, 

2 Rehgious,and fearing God with all his 2 tAdeuoute man, andonc that ftaredGod 
houfe, 8 doing many almes-deedes to the with all hi* heufhold , which gatte much almes to 
people. And alwayespraying to God, the people/md frayed God alway. 

3 He fawe in a vhion manifeftly , about 3 The fame fane byavifion evidently, about 
the ninth houre of the day, an Angel ofGod the ninth houre of the day , an ^ingelofGod 
comming in vnto him , and faying to him, comming in to him , andfayinjr vnto him , Cor- 
Cornelius. ^// w . 

4 Buthebeholdinghim,take withfearc, + Andwhenhe looked on himfrwas afraid, 
iaid,WhoartthouLord?Andhefaidtohim, ^faiijvlntUitLord>Andhefaidvmohim t 
Thy praiers and thy almes-deedes areafcen- Thy fray ers and thine alms are com vp into re- 
ded into remembrance in the fight of God. memhance before God. 

5 And r jtid 



1 



Chap. x. Of the Apoftles. 201 

< And nowe lend men vnto Ioppe , and / And nowe fend men to lappa , and call for 

call hither one Simon y is furnamed Peter. one Simon, whofefyrname is Peter. 

6 He lodeeth with one Simon a tanner, 6 He lodgeth with one Simon a Tanner, 
■whofe houfe is by the fea fide, he will tell whofe houfe is by the fea fide: He /ball tell thee 
thee what thou rauft doe. what thou oughtefltodoe. 

7 And when y Anpel was departed that 7 And when the Angel which fpahe -vnto 
fpake to him, he called two of his houfhold, Cornelius,was departed, he called mo of his houf- 
and a fouldiar that feared our Lord, of them holde feruants , and a deuoute Jbuldter of them 
that were vnder him. that way ted on him, * '■ : v. . ; ■ \ 

8 To whom when he had told all, he fcnt S And told them at the mattered fent them 
them vnto Ioppe. tojoppa. - " 

9 And the next day whiles they were go- 9 On the mororve as they went on their tour- 
ing on their iourney , and drawing nigh to ney,anddrewe nigh vnto the citiejPeter went vp 
the citie , Peter went vp into y higher partes, tnto the highefipart of the houfe to pray t about 
|| to prayabout the fixthourc. the fixth home. 

10 And being hungrie , he was deficous / zAnd when he waxed hungry , he woulde 
totake ibmewhat. Andasthey wereprepa- ham eaten: Butwhile they made ready Joe fell in* 
ring,there fell vpon him an excefle or mind: to a trance, 

11 Andhcfawethehcaucn opened, and // Andhefeeth heauen opened ,andacer- 
a certaine veffell defcending , as it were a tainevejfell come downe vnto him, as it had been 

reat linnen flieetc with fourc corners let a great (heete, knit at the foure corners, and let 

owne from heauen to the earth, downeto the earth: 

1 2 Wherein were al foure-footed beafts, / 2 wherein were allmaner of foure footed 
and y creep e on the earth, & foulcs of y aire, beast es of the earth , and wilde beasles, andfuch 

12 Andtherecameavoycctohim,Arife ascreepe^andfoulesoftheayre. 

Peter : kill,and eate. 13 aAnd tberecame avoycetohim 3 Rife, 

14 But Peter faid, God forbid, Lord: for Peter.-ktll^ndeate. 
I did neuer eate any common and vncleane 14 But Peter faid, Not fo, Lord: fori haue 

thing. tetter eaten any thing that is common or vn- 

Xj And t a voyce came to him againe the cleane. 
fecond time,That which God hath purified, 1/ And the vojee (fake vnto him againe the 

doe not thou call common. fecondtime,what God hath ckanfed, that f call ££*££ 

id And this was done thrife. and forth- not thou common. 
with y vefiel was taken vp againe into heaue. / 6 Thts was done thrife : and the veffell was 

1 7 And whiles Peter doubted within him receiuedvp againe into heauen. 

felfe , what the vifion mould be thathe had 17 Nowe while Peter doubted in hmfelfe 

feene, beholde the men that were fent from what this vifto which he hadfeenejhouldmeane: 

Cornelius,inquiring for Simons houfe,ftood beholde % the men which were fent fiom Cornelius, 

at the gate. hadmade enqnirancefir Simons houfe t & flood 

1 8 And when they had called , they af- before the doore, 

ked, if Simon that is furnamed Peter, were 1 S And called, andasked whether Simon, 
lodged there. which wasfyrnamed Peter, were lodged thrre. 

10 And as Peter was thinking of the vifi- 19 while Peter thought on the vtfion,thefj>i- 
on,the Spirit {"aide to him,Behold three men ritfaidvntohim,Beholdfhree men feetg thee. 
doe feeke thee. 20 Arife therefore , andget thee downe, and 

ao Arife therefore , and get thee downe, goewith them, doubting nothing :for Ihauefent 
and goe with them, doubting nothing : fori them. 
haue fent them. 21 Then Peter went downe to the men which 

21 And Peter going downe to the men, were fent vntohimfom Cornelius jmdfaid, Be- 
faid,Behold,I am he whom you feeke: what holde, I am he whomye feeke: whatisthecaufi 
is the caufe,for the which you are come? wherefore ye are comet 

aa Who faid,Cornelius the Centurion,a 22 Andtheyfaid, Cornelius the captaine, a 
iuft man and that feareth God , and hauing ittft man, and one that feareth God , and of good 
teftimonie of ally nation of the le wes,recei- report among all the people of the Iewes, was war- 
ued an anfwere of an holy Angel to fend for ned by an holy angel, to fend for thee into his 
thee into hishoufe,& to heare words ofthee. houfe tOndtohearewordes of thee, 

23 Therefore P/>. * *i 7ne» 



' At the time 
ofprayer de- 
adly God fen- 
dcth men com- 
fortable vifi- 
cations. 

« In the 
Grecke/a- 
ftingand 
praying. 



*TheE P iftlc 

vponMunday 

inVVhitfim 

weeke. 

Mat.4,1 X. 



The, 

*3 Therefore bringing them in, he lod-. 
ged them. And the day folowing he arofe 
and went with them:and certaine of the bre- 
thren ofloppe accompanied him. 

24 Andon y morowe he entred into Ge- 
farea. And Cornelius expected them,bauing 
called together his kinne,& fpeciall frendes. 

2 j And it came to paffc,When Peter was 
come in , Cornelius came to meete him , and 
falling at his feetc || adored. 

26 ButPeter lifted him vp faying, Arife, 
my felfe alfo am a man. 

27 And talking with him,he went in,and 
findeth many that were affembled, 

28 And he faid to th em, You know how 
abominable it is for a man that is a Ie we , to 
joync , or to approche vnto a ftranger : but 
God hath flicwed to me , to call no man 
common or vncleanc. 

29 For y which caufe, making no doubt, 
I came whcnl was fent for.I demaund there- 
fore/or what caufe you haue fent for me? 

3 o Aud Cornelius faid,Foure daies fince, 
vntill this houre, I was 'praying the ninth 
houre in my houfe,and behold t a man flood 
before me in white apparell, 

3 1 And faide : Cornelius , thy prayer is 
heard, and thy almcs-deedes are in memoric 
in the fight of God. 

32 Send therefore to Ioppe, and call hi- 
ther Simon y is furnamed Peter: he lodgeth 
in the houfe of Simon a tanner by y fea fide. 

33 Immediatly therefore I fent to thee: 
and thou haft done well in comming. Now 
therefore all we areprefentinthy fight, to 
heare all things whatfoeuerare commaun- 
ded thee ofthe Lord. 

34 And Peter opening his mouth,faide, 
In very deede I perceiue y God is not an ac- 
cepter of perfons. 

3 5 But in euery nation,he y feareth him, 
and c worketh iuftice, is acceptable to him. 

56 The worde did God fend to the chil- 
dren of Ifrael, preaching peace by Iesvs 
Christ (this is Lord ot all.) 

3 7 b You know y word y hath been made 
through aUIewrie,for*beginningfr6 Gali- 
lee,after thebaptifme which Iohn preached. 

38 Iesvs ofNazareth how God anoin- 
ted him with the holy Ghoft & with power, 

who went through out doing good and hea- „^ y— ,«— »^ «►.««• » 

ling all that were oppreffed ofthe Deuil,be- fedofthedeutll.-for Godwaswtthhim. 

caufe God was with him. S9 Andwe are mtneffes of ail things which 

39 And we are wimeffes of al things that hedidinthe la»doftheIewes,andat}Iierffa- 

hedidinycountryofJIewes&inHierufale, lem,wh<mthe)flue,whmtheyha4hangedhimon 
whom they killed hanging him vpon a tree, a tret. 

4° Him 40 Him 



&& . Chap. x . 

23 Tim called he them in, and lodged them: 

Andon the morowe Peter went away with them, 

and certaine brethren pom Ioppa accompanied 
him. 

24. jindthe third day after, entred they into 

C&farea:andCorncliuswaytcdforthcm,andbad 

called together his kmfemen andfpeciallfriendes. 

2f <And it came to page at Peter came in, 

Cornelius met him , and fell downe at his feet e 
andworjhippedhim. ' 

26 But Peter tooks him vp faying, Standvp, 
I my felfe alfo am a man. 

27 4nd ashe talkedwtthhim,hecamein, 
and findeth many that were come together. 

28 ^ndhefaidvntothem,Te know how that 
it is anvnlawfull thing for aman that isalewe, ■ 
to companie or come vnto one of another nation) 
but God hath [hewed mejhat IJbouldnot call any 
man common or vncleane. 

29 Therefore came Ivntoyouwithom delay, 
as foone as I was fent for : Iaske therefore for 
what intentye haue fent for me* 

30 And Cornelius faid,Foure day esagoe vn- 

tiUthis houre Iwasfaftingstndattheninthkourc 
J prayed in my houfe ; andbeholde , amanpode 
before me in bright clothing, 

3 1 Andfaide,ComeUus, thy prayer is heard, 

andthine alines deedes are had in remembrance 
iuthefghtofGod. 

32 Send therefore to loppa, and call for Si- 
mon,whofefjmameisPeter,hets lodged in the 
houfe ofoneSimona Tanner, by the fea fide yvho 
when he commethfhall fpeakc vnto thee. 

33 Ihenfent J for thee immediatly /tndthou 
baft well done that thou art comeJVowe therefore 
are we all here pre fent before God, to heare all 
things that are commaunded vnto thee of God. 

34- Then Peter opened his mouth, and faide, 
* Of a trueth I perceiue that God hath no re- Deu.10.17. 
gard of perfons: rom.i.n. 

3 j But in euery nation, he that feareth him, J'P er - ,J 7« 
andworketh righteoufneffe, is accept edwith him. 4 '** 

36 Touching the worde which God fent vnto 

the children of Ifrael , preaching peace by lefts 
Chrift, (he is Lord oner all) 

37 Teknowe howe the worde was publifhed 
thorowout all Iurie, beginning in Galilee, after 
the baptifme which Iohn preached: 

38 Howe God anointed lefts* ofNaxareth 
withtheholy Ghoft ; and with power, who went a- 

odjnd healing al that 



Chap.X. Of the Apoftles. 2oz 

40 Him God raifed vp the third day and +0 Him God raifedvp the thirde da}, and 
llaauehimtobemademanifeft, fhewed him openly. 

41 Not to all the people, but to vs, who 41 Not to all thepeople, but vnto vs mteef 
dideate and drinke with him after he rofe a- fes, chofen before of God, euen to vs which did 
gaine from the dead, eate and drinkewith him after hec rofe from the 

^spittle 4a Andhecommaundedvstopreachto > dead. 

JJJm Munday t h e people, and to teftifie that it is he that of 42 sAndhee commamded vs to preach vn- 

'i$f° a ' God was appointed iudge of the liuingand tothe people, andto teftifie that it u he which was 

of the dead. ordered of God to bee the fudge of quicks *»d 

42 To him al the prophets giucteftimo- dead. 

nie that al receiue remiffion of finnes by his 43 * Tohimgiue all the Prophetes witnejfe, Afts.i %#. 
name,which beleeue inhim.^ thatthrough hi* name whofoeuer beleeueth in JJg'Jti, 

44 As Peter was yet fpcaking thefc him,fkallrcceiue remiffion of Jinncs. 

words, the holy Ghoft fel vpon al that heard 44 while Peter yet (pake thefe reordes, the 
the word. holy Ghoft fell on all them which heard the 

45 AndthefaithfulloftheCircumcifion WO rd. 

that came with Peter,were aftonied,for that + s ^4nd they of the circumcifton which be- 

the <*racc of the holy Ghoft was poured out Ueued, were aftonicd, as many as came with Pe- 

vpon the Gentiles alio. # ter, becaufe that on the Gentiles alfo waspowred 

a6 For they heard them fpeakingwith out the gift of the holy Ghoft. 

tonges,&magniryingGod.Then Peteran- ^ For they beard them ft eakg with tongues, 

fwered, andmagnifteQod.ThenanfweredPeter, 

47 Canany -man fojbid water, that thefe ^ ^ fiM ^ fhfi 

• fliouldnotbelbaptizedwhichhauercceiued ^ dma J apti J f w hicb bate received the 
theholyGhoftaswelaswe? • J ho i Ghofias J las „ e . j 

48 And he commanded them to be bap- J J 

tized in the name of our Lorde Us vs +* Jnd he commanded them to be bapized 
CHRisT.cCXThentheydefiredhimthathe intbenameoftbehordjhenprayedtheyhmto. 
would tarie with them certaine dayes. ' tary certaine day es . 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.x. . 

Khem* if. Avoicecamcto.) Here GodfirfivtteredtoTettrtha^ terras com topuacb^o to ^ 

3 reuelat onhimfelfc. But the doftrine rcuciled in the Scriptures concernmgthe cataof me Gentile S> hee 

2 Lie acknowledged before his vifion. If we fee any miracle or heare it reported by men of as good ere- ^^ 
dkcasPeterwas,wewi1b C leeueitthoughitbe not written: but iHt tend to mamteine another Gofpel then 
thatwhich is fet foorth in the Scriptures, we willnotbc mouedby Peter nor Paul^or any Angel tolcaue the 

Riem.4. *t ^£^ ^ * r. 

Vull, I Such as beleeue only (as Simon-Magus did)and doe notfearc God,nor wotke nghtcoufncs,arc notlung ac- Faith onely. 
Fulke + ccptable to God.But fuch as fcaceGod and worke rightcoufnes, are accepted of God,not for their works, but 
for theirfaith only,Rom.3.z8.Ephef.i.8. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.x. 

Rhetor *• Doingmanyalmesdccdcs.) He kneweGcKl creator ofal,but that his omnipotent Sonne was incar-^W 
'*' narc,he knew not: and in that fa^ 

defctued toknow God pcrfcaiy,to beleeue the myfterie of the Incarnauon, and to come to the Sacrament of Mme faithj 

. goo P dne S hehadinpraiersandalme S ,thefameC6uld not profit? mm vnles he were by the band of Chnftian ~d* ; 
locietieandpeacefincorporatcdtothcChurc^heisbidcfen tc .fend vnto Peter, that by h.m he may learne ^."S: 
" Chriubyhimhemavbcb ap ti^d,&c. trberthy it appeared, tltatf»<bworkes as are done before, ufl&atm, faugh {^w. 
the, m not tofaltaiionjet be acceptable f reparatives to fa grace ofiutlification.andfucb at mm God to mew, as ft 
Sit imarealfo by.Gok Uh$ proridentmercifW.net *so the Eunmlx.tljouzbalfud, wfypreparatmcome ofgue alfo: ^ff,.». 
otbeJifc they couldMuerdeferuiXt Gods ^vdofeoh^ityoranyothm>ifitowardmjiification. . ■ * 



Tulkes.-M? 

cartel 



aW^ughhckncwnottlwtbcwas gg» 

come. 



BhemJ. 



TheA<ftfes ; Ghap.x. 

come,and fo faithBakTherefbre this place proueth not' that good workes before faith are prcparatiues to k. 
for no workes are good.but fuch as are done infaith. And feeing you affirme that workes before faith are not 
mentonous,you (a&hcBeda and flandcr Gregory,by tranflating die vabcpromeruityhc deferucd,which is com- 
monly vfedofthefathcrs.toobteincwithoutrefpcdlofmeritcordefert. Butthac the Reader may fc e howe 
impudently you cite this place,to prouc that good workes arc prcparatiues to faith, I will fee downe his whole 
difccurfe vpon this text Jtpn virtutibtu adfdem,fedfide pertingitur ad vim-Ms jut beatus Gregorius extern &cMm 
atteinenottofaitbby vertuesMto vermes by faith^s S.Gregory expotmdeth itjor Cornelius (faith he) whofLlmes be 
foTebapttfme^^jingeUwitnejfeth^reprayfd.camenotbyworh^ttofaith^ 

betted the true God before baptifme,vnto whom did he pray? whoa did^lmightie God heare him Jf he prayed not to be per 
feEkd in good things by him i Therefore lie knewe God the creator ofaUMngs,bmthathU^lmightyfonnewasincarZn 
hek«?*mtJiekadfaithjthofepraymandatmescouUpleafeGo 

andtobeleeuetbe myfteryoftheincamationofhis ontly begottcnSonnefliatlxmightcometothc Sacrament cfbaptifmc hi 
fmhthereforelxcameto worke&t by worlds he was made flrong infaith. S. Auguftinc alfo affirmcth, that he had 
faith before he beleeued m Chrift,faying,He didnotgiutalmesandprayedwitltoHt form faith .For hap did he callvp- 
enhimtnrrhomhtbeieeuedmt.Deprgd.fanclJib.iA7. rhefameistobefaidofthcEunuche. And howarcyou 
notaihamed to fay. That good worths before futbjtrepreparatiues tothefame. When S. Auguftinc faith, Faith netb 
before f hat good works may folkw^eithcr are there any good workesjatt thofe that folow faith gomi before Jn pf£i Where 
Wohetoto t tbatthevngodlymanHiuftifiedlyfaitlwithouttl>em^^ * ' " 



* ft 



4 



it 




fed 

«4poRU ^ __ t vi ^__ w#t> mmv 

brating their praycrs,wefeidc that the dirce children with Daniel o'bVemeTtneS^xSdTnX hc^as" %%£t j. 
m Sacrament (ormyHene)o{ the holy Trinitie,&c^»i4 Itle after, Which fpaccs of houres the worfhippers of 
Godfpmtually (or ayr/?*^) determining long fine e,obferucdfet times to pray: and afterward rhethinobe 
came marufeft, that it was for Sacrament (or myftery ) that the iuft fo prayed. For at the thirde houre the ho- 
ly Ghoft defcended vpon the A poftles, fulfilling the grace of our Lords proniis,and at the fix t houre Peter so- A n -> 
ingvp to the higher roomc of the houfc,was both by voice and fignc from God inftruded, thatall Nations £fl&. 
Jhouldbeadmjtt^tothegraceoffaluaHon,whereasofcIeanfingthe Gentiles hce doubted before and our £w - 2 J- 
Lord being crucified at the fixt houre, at the ninthc warned away our fumes with his bloud. But to vs ('dceily 
beIoucd)bcfide the feafons obferued of old* both the times & facraments of praying be increafed for we muft 
P u ay u"l l TjT 8 e ?W*fe Refurrcaion of our Lord may be celebrated by morning praicr ; as of olde Matte, 
the holy ghoft defigned in the Pfalme.faying In the morning early wil I ftand vp to thee,early in the morning E uerf n^ 
wiltthou heare my \oice.To*ardtk euenmg alfo when the funnc departetb,and the day endetfa, we muft of ne- 
ceflitieprayagaine. ■ tpd.%. 

SXiercm alfi writing of Daniels pray ingthrcz times in a day,/««*.Therc are three rimesjwherein we muft bow Dan 6. 

our knees to God. The thirde,the fixr,and the ninthc houre the Ecdefiaftical tradition doth wel vnderftand 
Moreoucr at the thirde houre the holy Ghoft defcended" vpon. the Apoftles. at the fixr, Peter went vp into a 
higher chamber to pray, at the ninthe,*Peter and lohn went to the Temple^*w writing to Euflochium a w- 
ginand7iomeep.iuc.i6. Though the Apoftle bid vs pray alwaics,& to holy pcrfons their very fleepe ispraier. 
yet we muft haue diftinft houres of praycr,that if perhaps we be othcrwifc occupied, the very time may adraol 
mftt vsofour office or duetie. The third^xt^inth hourc,morning early, & the cucning, no man can be igno- 
rant olA>>dto Demetrtas ep.Sj ijhat in tl,ePfalmes andpraier (he muft kfepe alwaiesthcthird^xt,ninthhoureluc- 
mng,midnight,and mornuig.ff e hath the like ep. 7 ^^4nd(ep A j.c.io.) he teHeth lm Taula the holy jibbeffe witl> her 
i¥ff ? »w2v: anftfangmePfalterinorder^nthemommg,atmcthirdc,fixt,ninth houre, euening,midnishti> 
midnight meanmgtht time of M attm,(ther f re idled No&urne.s agreeably to S. Cyprian de OmJ)ojiunZ.<.. andby the 
morning, theprft houre called Prime lalcorreftondentto tin times andhmres ofcbrifls VaflionjumS. Matthew it no- 
tedc.z6.ljMy al which we fee Jww agreeable the vfeofthe Churches feruice is even at this time to tlufcriptures andfrinti- 
tiue Church: and how wicked the Puritan CcJuini&s be, that count alfiub order and fet feafons of prayer, fiperflition: and 
Uflly,hwinfHJjkientanivnlik i thenewpretenidChurd?.ferm^ to the frimtiue vfe, which had, no fuch 

houres of night or day fauingahtUimuationcftlx old Mattins and ^ 

not only vnprfit.tbleJ)Ut alfo damnable. J 

Fulke. if. No man denieth but let times of prayers, both publique and priuatc, and fet formes alfo,are very conueni- Canonical! 

enr. Butthe Popilh feruice, hath nothing but the names of thefc houres,& not the times themfelues obferued houre *v 
in dieir praycrs,which are all finifhed in the forenoonc,whereas thefixt houre is the time of high noonc, the 
ninth houre,is the third houre before the Sunne fet. 

Our Church Seiuicc,hauingbuttwo times,appointed for publike praycrs^s ^not to be mifliked for that,(ec- 
- -"• ing there is no necefiiue of more umes prefcribed in the Scriptures. Yet priuatcly all godly perfons doe ob- 
.... fcraemoretimesofprayen,asthcmorningatmekri(mgvp,atnoonewhenmeyukethekrep^ 

night at their repaft, and when they goe to their rcft.And dicfc prayers both publike and priuatc. are made in 
die true faith of lefus Ghrift,and in the vniue ofhis Catholikc Church. 
Bhem.J % aj. Adored.) S>Chryfi(lQme}\o.it.Kihe1t.think$thVeterrefufedthJsafa 

fallitvr downe to titer sund far wordjip fakejs not D'mine » arlhio or dtm antt tn(i/A * tl,» *»«,A r f ^«.-.;«. — J *~n.. . *a*^£ 



-»« 




r. — 



f!e y aJdiJig that he was but *ttn*n+ 



V* 



tersitcps.Chryloi lomiuihMcc faciens,&c,Tbis doinghe (hewtdhh humiltie,&tang1rt other, &giueth God thanks ****** 
vtidectovbtliatalt/mghbewasamma^ 

an 



- -# 



Chap, x i. 



Of the Apoftles. 



205 






% 



. them. S. 
ftdke S. 



Rfjem.p. 



m a mau,Thoufeefthw about other men he teacheth them to thinhf no great matter of him, or to htue no great opinion of 
him. Tht: firft words arc of Cornelius (hewing huiriilitie,tbe later of Pcter,teaching that men may not thinkc 
too highly of him : Peter faid,I am a man. The Pope can admit other to fay lohim,Hfc Deus es nee homo, quafi 
neater es inter vtrttm%. Thou art neither Cod nor man, but as it were a newer betweene both. But Chryfoftomes opi- 
nion pleafeth you not fo well,as Hicroms aduerfits KgUm, Where either you vnderftand not Hierom aright,or 
els Hierome docth iniuric to Cornelius,to charge him with errour of Gentilitie, and fitch groffe ignorance, 
that he thouglu Peter was God.Ofwhoimvhat he was,hcwas^^ Rdigiousand 

that he thought religious honour to be due to Pctcr.which Peter acknowledge* to be due oncly to God,and <ltulhonour- 
tono man. For ciuil adoration could not be prohibited by this rcafon, that Peterwasam3n,forkis due to 
men,and in fome mcafurc was due to Peter. Therefore it was religious worlhip, fuch as Papifts attribute to 
Sain£h,that Peter refuted, 

40. Gauehim.) Chrijl did not vtterhis T^furrechon afidothermyferies to alatonee,anditnmediatlytothevuL 
nbtittoafewcboJenmenthatfljoHldletixgow 
r) thinpoffa'tution, at the hands of our Superiors. 



gar 



Ffd'Cp. 




Rhem. 1. 



Tulke u 



The fcale is not vnprohtablc which is of Gods appototmcnt,but the Sacraments of Popi(h cofirmation and Po P^ Sacw 
penance are not of Chrifis inftirution,ncr mentioned in S. Auguftine in the place which you citc.And if con- mcntSl 
lirmation be a Sacrament of ncccfluie,(as now a dayes you teach,) why did not Peter as well continue them, 
as he commanded them to be baptized} 

CHAP. XL 

The Clmflian lerves reprehnd the fmfaii fact ofTctcr in baptising the Gentiles. 4 nut he alleging his foresaid varrams, 
and flicmngfiainely that itwasofGod, 18 they likg good Catholikes doyeld 9 xp By the forefddferkctttwifhs Church 
ii yet further dilated,not only into al Iwiefialilee^aM Sarmria,butalfo into other Countries* facially in Mtkchia 5>- 
ria the in reafe among the Greeks, is notable, firft by theforefaid dfyerfid, %z then by Barnabas, thirdly by him and 
Saul together ; fotlntt there beghmeth the mmeofChriflians: 27 toithperfitevnitiebetwenet hern and the Church that 
was before them at Hiernfalem. 

The Chriftians acknowledged not Peter to be Pope, for no man may reprehend him,if he cary innumerable Peters Pope- 

foules to hell with him,by his ownc Canons. Diftintt^o.capji Vapa. dome. * 



ANd the Apofl-Ies & 
in Icwric, heard tha 



f 



AS. 1 0,9. 



brethren that were 
sat the Gentiles alio 
receiued the word of God. 

2 And when Peter was come vp to Hie- 
rufalcm,thcy that were of the Circumcifion 
reafoncdagainfthim/aying, 

3 Why didtt thou enter in to men vncir- 
cumcifcd,and didft eate with them? 

4 But Peter began and declared tothctn 
the ordcr/aying: 

5 * I was in the citic of Ioppc praying, 
and I fawc in anexcefleof mindeaviiion,a 
ccrtainc vefleil defcending as it were a great 
fhcete with foure corners let downe from 
hcauen,and it came eucn vnto me. 

6 Into which I looking confidered, and 
faw foure footed bcafts ofthc earth, and cat- 
tel,and fuch as crecpe, and foules of the aire. 

7 Andlheardalfo a voice faying to me, 
Arife Peter,kil and eate. 

8 And I faide, Not foLorde: for com- 
mon or vncleane thing neucr entred into my 
mouth, 

9 Andavoiceanfwercd the fecondtime 
from hcaucmThat which God Made cleane, 
doe not thou call common. • 

io And 



ANd the Apojlles and brethren that were 
in lurie, heard that the heathen had alfo 
receiued the nordofCjod. 

2 And when Peter was come vp to Hierufa- 
lernjhey that were of the circmnctfwn content 
ded again/} him, 

3 SayingfThouwenteftintomenvncircum- 
cifed 9 anddiddeft eate with them. 

4 But Peter rehear fed the matter fro the be- 
ginning^ expounded it by order vnto the faying, 

f I was in the citie of lappa fraytng, am in a 
trounce I fair e a viflon^t certaine veffel defend, 
04 it had bene agreatjbeete, let downefom hen- 
Hen by foure corners, and it came emn vnt'tlme. 

6 Vpon the which when I had fastened mine 

eyes, I confidered>andfawe foure footed beaftes of 
the earth, and wilde beajles^ and fuch as creepe t 

and foules oftheayre. 

7 a/fnd I heard a voyce, faying vnto me, A- 
rife Peter yflay, and eate. 

8 'But Ifaid,Notfo,Lord;for nothing com- 
mon or vncleane hath at any time entredtntomy 
mouth. 

9 Tdutthevoyceanfweredmee againefiom 
heauen,Doe not thou make them common which 
God hath clcanfed. 

io %/£nd 



A&i,y. 



TheAdes Chap.xi. 

I o And this was done thrife: and al were i o iAnd this was done three times : and all 
taken vp againe into heauen. were taken vp againe into heauen. 

II And beholde, three men immediatly // And \bekold,tmmedsatly there were three 
were come to the houfe wherein I was,fent men already come vnto the houfe where I was, 
to me from Gefarea. fentfiom Cdfarea vnto me. 

I a And the fpirit faid to me,that I mould / 2 And the fbirit faidvnto me, that Ifcould 

go with thcm,doubting nothing. And there goe with them, nothing doubting: CMoreouer, 

came with me thefe fixe brethren alfo: and thefe fixe brethren accompanied me, and ween- 

we wentin to the mans houfe. tredinto the mans hottfe: 

1 3 And he tolde vs, how he had feen an '3 And bee fbswedvs how bee hadfienean 

Angel in his houfe, rtanding and faying to zAngelin his houfe, which ftoode and faid vnto 

him,Send to Ioppe, & cal hither Simon,that bim$endmen to Ioppa } andcallfor Simon&hofc 

is furnamed Peter, fyrname is Peter: 

!4Who fiial Ipeake to thee words wher- t+ He jhalltellthee words, wherby both thou, 

in thou (halt be faued and al thy houfe. and all thy houfe Jhalbe faued 

x. V f^af? ^ ^ S ° nnC t0f P cak f» '/ tAndasIbegantofpeake, theholyGhofl 

thehoIyGhoftfelvponthern,asvponvsal- fiUontbemfashedidonvsattbebeomnin?, Ads l4 . 

lorn the beginning. * . erL __ , , , / - . $ • 

Lord^ccordingashefaid,/*, indcMap. %!??£* frjTu?Z£* mi " t'" 7 - 

the hob Ghofi. '7 Forafmuch then as Godgaue them the 

17' Iftherefore God hath giuen them the He gift as hee did vnto vswhen we beleeuedon 

fame grace,as to vs alfo that beleeued in our *&* Lorde lefts Chrisl : what was 1 that Ifiou/d 

Lorde Iesvs Christ: who was I that **» rvithflood God? 

might prohibite God? lS Wnsn ta *J heard thefe things, they helde 

1 8 Hailing heard thefe things,they*held thetr f eace > and glorified Godfajing, Then hath 

their peace : and glorified God, faying,God God alfo to the Gentiles granted repentance vn- 

•Fn/fc That then to the Gentiles alfo hath giuen *repen- t0 li f e - 

TStf^ tance vnto life. '9 * They alfo which were fcattered ahroade AcU8.i. 

Aft*,t. 1 a *And they truly that had been difper- &*gb the affitlton that arofe about Steuev, 

fed by the tribulation that was madevnder talked thorowout vnto Phxnice,andCypres/tnd 

Steuen, walked through out vnto Phcenfce -Antioche, pre aching the word to no man, but vn- 

and Cypres & Antioche, fpeaking the word t0 *&* Iewes onel J- 

to none,but to the Ie wes only. 20 zAndfome of them were men of Cypres 

20 But certaine of them were men of Cy- andCyrene s which when they were come to An~ 

pres and Cyrene, who when they were en- tioche,fpake vnto the Greekes, andp-rcachedthe 

tred into Antioche, fpake to the Greekes, Lord lefts. 

preaching our Lord I e s v s. 21 AndthchandoftheLordwas with them: 

TheEpiftie 21 And the-hande of our Lord was with and a great number beleeued, and turned vnto 

ESy M* tncm : an< * a g reat number ofbeleeuers was the Lord. 

11. conuerted to our Lord. 22 Then tydingr of thefe things came vnto 

22 And the report came to theearesof the cores of the Church which was in Hierufa- 
the Church that was atHierufalem,touching lem: and they fint forth Barnabas ,that he fhould 

Act4,3<5. thefe things : and they fent * Barnabas as goe vnto Antioche. 

farrc as Antioche. 23 Which when be came, and hadfeene the 

23 Who when he was come,and faw the graceofGod, was glad,and exhorted them all, 
grace of G od, rcicy ced : and he exhorted all that w'ithpwpoje of heart they would cleaue vn- 

withpurpofeofharttocotinewinourLord: to the Lord. 

24 Becaufc he was a good man, andfull 24. For he was a good man^tnd fullof 'the ho- 
of the holy Ghott & faith. And a great || mul- b/ ghoft/md 0} faith-.and much people was added 
titude was added to our Lord. vnto the Lord. 

Aeifcjo. 25 And he went forth to*Tarfus,tofeeke 2 / Then departed Barnabas to Tarfus, for 

Saul: tofeekeSaul. 

26 Whom whe he had found,he brought 26 And ^hen he had found him Joe brought 

him to AmiochcAnd they conucrfed there him vnto Antioche. ArMtcmetopaffe, that a 

in ~ " whole 



-*;:•' 



C h a p. X i. Of the Apoftles. 204 

in the Church a whole yere : and they whole yeere they had their mm fation with the 

taupht a ercat multitude, fo that the difci- Church there , and taught much people: info 

TtenameoF plesweK Tat Antioche firft named | Chri- much that the difciples of Antioche were the firfi 

christiahs 5 T j A N s , that were called Chriftians. 

27 And in thefe daics there came Pro- 27 aAndinthofedayes came prophets fiom 
phets from Hierufalem to Antioche, ffierufalem vnto Antioche. 

28 Andone of them rifing, named Aga- 2 S And there ft oode -v p one of them, named 
bus, did by the Spirit fignitie a great famine Agabus, andftgnified by the [pirit,that there 
that fhould be in the whole world,which fel jhould be great dearth thomvout al the world : 
vn dcr Claudius. vhich came to pajfe in the dayes of Claudius 

20 And the difciples according as eche Cefar. 
manhad,purpofedeueryoneto fend,forto 29 Then the difciples ;euery man according 

feme the brethren that dwelt in Iewrie : to his habilitie,purpofed tofendfuccour vnto the 

3 o Which alfo they did, fending to the brethren which dwelt in Iurie* 
auncients by the handes of Barnabas and 3 which thing they alfo did,andfent it to the 

§ zu \ t elder s,by the hands ofBarnab as and Saul. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xi. 

them. 2. 1 8 Held their peace.; Good Cbrifiims beare and obey gladly fitch truth as be opened vnto them fiom God by their 

cheefe Pallors, by vifion,reuelation,cr other way «. T t,.o,*«„ B 

Vulke.2. P ctcr was a S cod foepheard, that difdayncd not to (hew his waranties, which the Pope like a proud Pilate ™£g£» 
rcfufeth. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xi. 

Sbm, J. ta Multitude added.) M lefore (c. 1 o)afcw,fo now great mmbers of Gentiles are adioynod alfo to the vifible ^^ 

Church confmim before only of the Iewes. Which Church hath beeneeuerfince Chnflsjlfcenfionwortcufyfeenandkno. y . £h ^ 
wen : their preacbingopen, their Sacr.aments vifiile, their dtfcifiiue vifible, their Hcade, and Gouernowsvifible,thetr.ui- 
fionfor theirmaintemr.ee vifible, the; e.f anion vifible, their difperfion vifible: the H.reti^s that went out fom thcm,vi- ■ 
fible- the ioynin- either of men oration, vnto them,vifib\e >. the>rpeacean;lrefl after perjccutions,vifibte : their Go- 
mrnoursinprifin,vifxble : the Church (raUih for tkmvifibly,tkir Cometh vifible ,tkirgf is and Imttt vifible^ their 
nam:' (Cbrifliam ) ivowen to althe world, of the Vrotefiants imfiblt Chimb we heart not onew.rd. 

Fulke 1 Vndcrftanding Vifible, for that which may be fecne, there is no doubt, but all Chriftians were alwayes vifi- The Church 

ble But if you vliderftand vifibU, for th.it which is feenc and knowne to all the world, as you fay the name of JgjW* 
Chriftians hath bene cucr fincc Chriib afecmion, it is not truc,that the Church was alwayes vifiblc.For per- 
iecutiom haue bene fo great, that the world fawc none of thofe things. And therefore Dioclcfian ar d Maxi- 
mian wickedly boaftcd, that they had vttcrly abohfhed the iiiperftition of Chnft,and name of Chriftians. la 
fcriptio Sahnantice in monte Bartholomzi. The like diueliih boaftmg made Nero in his time : Infcriptio m rums, pagt 
Macancfar, a nlace in Spainc. But the Catholike Church of Chrift, whereof we reioycc to be members, is 
lerufalem the hcaucniy, which is the mother of vs all, and being an article of our faitn, is therefore inuifiolc. 
Heb.ci.t.GaU/.f;. ..,-.,*.,.» _ *ej.-* ui 

vUn, 4 *6 Chilians.) rh;;»ameC\\m™,oughttobeco»montoaUtheFMhful,andofa 

twem. 4. ^ Seehria u Mjrrtd lfthou hear(j ^ ilh suimm) any whcrc> j U ch as be fa.d to be of Chrift, not to «£' , 

haue their names of our Lor J 1 e s v s C h r i s t, but to be called after fomc other certaine name, as Mara- - /' *■» 
onites,Valcntimans,( as now alfo the Lutheran:, Caluinifls, Trotefiants) know thou that they belong not to the 
ChurchofChrift,buttothcSynagogucofAntid« 1 it.Z<uWW^ When 

Phrygians,or Nouauans, or Valentinians,or Marcionites,or Anthro P omorphites 5 or Arians,or any other be N™ es I 2 Se • 
narned,they ccafctobcChriflians,whohauingloftthenamcof Ch.ift,hauc done on the names of men. Heretike5> 

Neither canour new Seffarics difcharge them fclues, for that they t^not to them feints thefe names, but are forced to 
beare them a, •(menbythtir.Aduerfanes. Br,fo were the namesof Brians and the refl of old, imfofed by others, and not 
chfen comonlyofthemfclvesWhhhnotwiftandmgwere callings that froued them to be Heretics, ^itdasfor thenameof 
Trotefiants,m-mmholdtbmiwclcentent therewithal* concerning: he Heretics mnim of the argument againfi the Protcftanrfc 
fecu'iar calling ofo«r? K e}igio»,,«s Dominicans, Trancifcam, leftutes, Tlmtifis ,orfuchlikc, itts nothtng, except they DjJ^g 
could prone that the orders ami Per fins fo named, were ofAiuersfaitbes and Secies, or differed myneceffxnepomt ofrelt- ^^ Ke 
<non,or rcerc not alofone ChriHian name and Communion : and it is as ridictdotis as if it were ohetted, that fane to Cue- feaes# 
%nians,fmeTUniam,Jbmegood^ugufiinemen,fomeHicronymians,fprne Oxfordmen,fomeCambrigemcn, and (which gra»]f . 

ismoniikc)fortte*Recbabites,fome i Tia^ritcs. , . " m - 

■Neither doth their obieclicn, thatwebe called Tapif?s,helpe or excufcthemmtheirnewnmet,for,bcfdesthatit»by Paf«a-' 
thmfiomfullyhmerJed(a l themm:Homt f fianswa t ofrhe^rians)this n ameisnotofany one manB.ofE^neor els ~™™ 
where, kparen to be the author of any (chifme or feci, as their calling' be :but it it of a wh deflate and order . of gouernours, ^ Q ^ 
and th<<t if the ch sefe Gouemttrs, to whome we are bound to cleaue in religion and to obey al things. So to be .< Vap.fi, ts to 
be a Chrifiian mxn, a child* of the Church, atidfnbiecl to Chrifls Vicar. Jnd therefor: againfifu-ch impuMnt Sectaries as 
compare the faithful! for folowingthe "Pope, tothe diuerfitie of Heretics bearingthe name, of new Maifiers, letvs eutr 

haue in readines thu faying ofS. Hierom to Vope Darnafui, VitaHs I know not, Mcleuus I rcfufe I know not Pauli- 

Qjj nus 



Hierom. cent. 



CCUff. 



TheA&es Chap xi 

the Church the very name of Catholike keepeth me. cvnr «* fWx^. ^«»il&„'7 J" rac,a PP e , ot Cr tDo 
HolyGhofttfwelouetheChur^^ 

"^ rf T*^ # - *»«*i«id»«noft vraihe tcrrae Catholike. BeJfaw«fc no iSESTfJf J!"""* 1 * 
S^turuft,* ( dc vtiJ.cred.C.8 Xo.6.nutth m arult to tUrefta mm tin iMa^J (l£ mUSZ X a 25 * j 7 . fa ch< c « to 

AF^^pwceedcdeuenmoT^iMproceedefiomheiice 

fiffc^. Weadnowlcdgcnonames^utofChrimanCatholikes.ThcnamesofCaluii^s.&LwheransAc arcsw-. 

burflaundersbyyoumuen^ «■** 

rcab^euherdoeweholdourfelu^contentwiththemmeofProtdlan^thou^ 

bcca]ledofanymanwhenwcarcthcpplcofGodandChrift.Ne^ 

nukesproue them to be Hcreuke Sj butAeir pernicious opinions, contraric to the holy ScSes For A^ Sooa^. 

nafian s ,Homufuns &c. were true Cathohkes, though they were nicknamed by HereS The nam« of 

Domimcans^rancifcans, Icfu.tes.and fuchjikc proueth them to be Sec^ries^aufethe^be of Swnc 

choofag^gh^ 

m.Hikc.becaufeit.snotthciumcofanvoneman.wemightanfwereyou.thelakepfLnLeoS 



« . j- u V T — i — Jf • *««•>«« uijguc aniwerc yoiyne incest thenaroc of Protcftants 
Bu diuersHeretAes.haacthe name of their herefie not of their auc^sPatripafW CdlyridSS 
folic., Cathan,&c.But the name of Papifts,i s taken both of the auftor of your fcrd^iid o/t£S3S 
fclfcln the faying aftauoD omit that which isprincipall %, «rfj^»» ^ fcfc 2JSK5 <*" 

all doctrine ncceffane to faluaaon} : whofoeuer ntherrA n™ «,;rk »k- p;n, f B ._. <•..„_? . . tu f*>**" . 



ctoift.ButwhenDbenusbiftopofRome.didbyfubfcri^^ 

^"^^^^ Chrifiianm^to SSpSSS 

^hma^VinmHn^^Ha^mnMAc councell o? Conftanrinoplc thefixt hauc iK in 
Communion withhim ? Did they nor mftly accurfehim.and condemne him^fteV he was dead ? Bur now d« 
Pope is not accufed and contacted of fingle herefie, but openly reueilcd to be Anrichrift him fclfcrX die 
name ofCamohk^wasimpofedby the Afo^^ulM^f^^^an^^ pj,^^^^ 

^todmde^hd^fena^the^cfGodand^H.ene.didmtthe AtoRoLl^k require thmfHrnJmnGZ 

*y »g, #&«tffr * t*» .to invmfriped&i Neucrthelefle the 2KS£ bSfi£ 

mm of GOD, which wcludcth holmes. But if you take the name without the meantne, itisaweake reafon 

Si^Sk* 611 ? W ? , ? fc ^ ^ HeretikeS COuidne0er obttinc » * Sid ed by SeChS? 
dans, yethauethey chaJlenged, and commonly obteincd the name of Catholikes, when AcVww 

moremighae in the world then true Cathohke^as the Arrians in the daya TofSftantius wlenal 

mofl . alltheBiihoppesbothof theEaftandthe Weft yeelded vnto themes ^SSSSSSJSSk, 

Neither docth Saint Augulbne fay, theonely name of Catholike, doem keepc him m&e GhSS 

^ngmany other thmgs thatisone :asinthe fecond place, where he k^d«oSS«S£\2 

the name of Cathohkc, (without which as inPapifts,) the nan«of cSSS ii^££^5dS 

true 



Chap, xt i. OfthcApoftles. 205 

true fenfe : and is not giuen to the Popifli Church by her aducrfaries, as it was to the true Church in S. Au- 
euftines time, but vtterly denied vnto her, although fhe doe neuer fo makpertly challenge it. And when (he 
hath not the thing it felfe ment by the name, yet boafteth that the veric name without the meaning, is a Ef- 
ficient note of the true Church. Finally we belceuing and confefling the holy Catholike Church, what can 
we but acknowledge our fclucs to be true Catholikes, and denie the Paphres to be the fame ? Neither doeth 
any of vs deride the name of Catholike, when it is rightly applied according to thetrue meaningthereof,but 
the vanic vfurpation of that name, in them that be nothinglefle then Chriftian Catholikcs.Such we may wcl 
call, pfcudocatholikcs,Cartholikes,Cacolikcs, Catholike apoftates, or any thing rather then true or holy 
ChriftunCatholikes,whichthey are not. But it is notorioufly knowen, that die moft honorable name of 
Chriftians,is in Italy and at Rome,(the countrie & See of Antichrift ) a name of reproch,and vfually abufed 
to fignifie a foole or a dolt, as witneflcth Clmff.Franch.Coli.IefuitJnJine. That fome Lutherans,haue altered 
the word of the Creede, and for Catholike put Chiiftian, it is no hercfie, though it be not to be allowed. Laft 
" of all,the Catholike way ofdi('cipline,proceedingfrom Chrift by his Apoftlcs,withS.Auguftinc we doe glad- 
ly followc, protefting that the Papifts can nener proue,that their herefie which they falfly call the Catholike 
way,did euer proceedc from Chrift by the Apoftles, or that it prcuailed'in the Church,for many hundred 
yeercs aitcr Chrift. 

• CHAP. x[u. 

f.hem.1* Hcrodthefirfl kingthat perfecuted the Churcbjjauing at Hierupdem(wkmB.trnahat and Saulvere therewith the colla- 
tion of the jintiochiam) kil/ed lames the Jpojlle, 3 and topleaft the Jewes imprifinedVettr with the mittde to kill him 
alfi, butfrufnateby mslngelfmtofGodattheconumalpraiersoftbeChurchnutdefor her chtefeVafior, \9b1~ 
ingpuffed vpwth fuch pride that at Ufarea he refufeth not to be Ixnourtd at God: l$ hmiractdonfiy Jiriksn of 
GodsJtigl.i$ jlndfo after the perfectitorsdeath^heChurclKspreachmgproJperetb exceedingly. 

Tulke. /. Peter was not cheefc paftor of the Church of Ierufalero, where praierswas made for him, but lames: whom 

in the laft note,you confefle to be Bifliop of lerufalem, 

Ti]=Epiftie A Ndatthc fame time Herod the king A T the fame time Herod the ki»gftr etched 
BSteSy' Afet his hands,to affli&c certaine of the JLXfoortb his handes to vexe certaine of the 
*m* Church. Church. 

a And he killed lames the brother of 2 And he killed lames the brother oflohn 
Iohn with the fword. *>hh theftvord. 

3 And feing that it pleafed the Iewes, he 3 sAndbecaufe hefawe it pleafed the Jewes, 
added to apprehend Peter alfo. And it was he proceeded further, and tooke 'Peter alfo. 
the daies of the Azymes. (Then were the dayes offweete bread,) 

4 Whom when he had apprehended, he 4. And when he had caught him, heput him 
caftinto prifon, deliuering him to % foure inprifonalfo,anddeliueredhimtofoure quater-* 
quaternions of fouldiers to be kept,meaning nions offiuldiers to be kept, intending after Ea~ 
after the Pafche to bring him forth to the fter to bring him forth to the people. 

people. s And Teterwas kept in prifon, but prayer 

5 And Peter in deede was kept in prifon. was madewithout ceaffmg of the Church vnto 
But || praier was made of the Church with- Cod for him. 

out intermiflion vnto G od for him. g <iAndvs>hen Herode would haue brought 

6 And when Herod would haue brought f,imfirth vnto the people, the fame night Peter 
him forth,the fame night Peter was deeping Wll ffleeping betweenc two fouldiers bound with 
betwene two fouldiars bound with | two ^ chaincs, and the keepers before the doore 
chainesrandthe keepers before the doore ypt the prifon. 

kept the prifon. 7 ^nd behold, the angel of the Lord was 

yAndbeholdanAnaelofourLordftood ^'frn^hglxfadintheFipm:*** 

"fi&F* 1 ? dh $A UrS^htt, kefltlveterontheftdc, andfiJedhim vp, 
and ftnkmgPetersfide he raifed hm ,lay- i^^^^ii^^jf 

mfhlnds q y iomhishid/s. * 

\ AndtheAngeIfaidtohim,Girdthee, / ^he Angel faidvntohim, Gird thy 

and put on thy fhok And he did fo. And he fiffi >>"**** ott fj S * n jf< s ' An ^° he ? d ' 

faid to him,Put thy garment about thee,and Andheff th vnto htm,Cafi thy garment about 

fblowme. thee/indfolowme. 

9 And going forth he folowed him, and p v4nd Peter came out, and folowed hint, 

he knew not that it was true which was and wi& not that it was truethwhich was done 

done by the Angel-: but he thought that he by the sAngel : but thought he hadfeene a vi- 

faw avifion, •* fon, 

1 o And pamng through the firft and the 10 When they were pail the jirfi and the 

fecond 0.5 * f tCond 



*l 4 



. 



TheA<ft< 



Chap.xii. 



fecond watch, thcycame to the yron gate feccndwatchjhey came vnto the Iron rate that 
thatleadethtothecme,\vhichofitfelfope- leMvnto the citi^which opened to the h the 
nedtothem. And going out,they went for- owne accord: and they went out, andpafcitho- 
ward one ftreate : and incontinent the An- rove one fireete^ forthwith the anreldepar- 
gel departed from him. tedfomhim. & F 

1 1 And Peter returning to him felf, faid : / / And when Peter wot come to him felfe 
Nowlknow m very dcede that our Lord he faid, Now I know of alette that the Lord 
hathfcnth.sAn g eI,anddehueredme out of hath fent his Angeled hath deliuered me out 
Herods hand, and from al the expectation of of the hande of Her ode, and from all the waning 
the people of the Ievves.^ for ofthe people of the lewes. & 

1 2 And confidering , he came to the , , ^ j / r j i i , . , 
JhoufeofMaric the mother of Iohn, who i0 l^ft^^t^'Ti 
was fumamed Marke, where many were >" heh ™f< 'Wiethe mother of Iohn, whofe 
gathered and praying. ^ r T U ™* Marketer c many were gathered 

1 1 And when he knocked at the doore of t W thari »W r - 



the gate, there came forth a wenche to fee, 
named Rhode. 



// As Peter knocked at the entriedoore,a 
uicu ivuuuc. damofel came forth to hearken, named Rhoda. 

14 Andas fhc knew Peters voice, forioy '+ -Andwhenfhe knew Peters voyce,Jhe ope- 
: opened not the gate, but running in {he Kedtlot the door e for gladneffe , but ran in, and 
1 J X - * n — „ n. . - j . l _ f 1 told how Peter fioode before the doore. 

if And they faid vnto her, Thou art mad. 
But pie affirmed that it was euenfo. Then fay d 
they, It is his angel. 

1 6 'But Peter continued knocking: and when 
they had opened the door e/tndfaw hmjhcy were 
afiomed. 

17 Andwhen he had beckoned vnto them 

with the hand that they might holde their peace, 

hetoldethem by what meanes the Lord had 

,,. brought him outoftheprifon: And he fayd,Goe 

and to the brethren. And going forth he Jhewe thefi things vnto- lames, and to the bre. 

I«IA**%* + ****** am „ *A* —._ ^_ t f .**** a 



told that Peter ftoode before the gate. 

1 5 But they faid to her, Thou art mad. 
But me affirmed that it was fo.But they faid, 
It is II his Angel. 

1 6 And Peter continued knocking. And 
when they had opened, they faw him, and 
were aftonied. 

1 7 And beckening with his hand to the, 
that they mould hold their peace, he toid 
how our Lord had brought him out of pri- 
fon,and he faid, j| Tel thefe things to lames 

■ 1 \ \ At & ft A A 



♦Though God went t into an other place. 

loufly ddiu™" l ? And wncn da y wa s come, there was 
redhim,y«he no litle a doe bctwene the fouldiars % what 
tempt God by was become ofPeter. 

SD/S 1 9 And Herod,when he had fought him, 
bucaccwd^g ^d had not found, making inquiiition of 
toChriHes c he keepers, commaunded them to be led 
mcnt.fled for a away : and going downe from Ie wrie into 

Caf area,thcrc he abode. 

20 And he was angrie with the Tyrians 

and the Sidonians.But they with one accord 



time. 



thren. $And he departed, and went into one* 
therplace. 

if Now as foone as it was day, therewasna 

title adoeamongthefiuldiers > what was become 
ofPeter. 

19 Andwhen Herods had fought for him, 
and found him not, he examined the peepers, 
and commaunded them to he car ted away. And 

he depended fiomlurie to Cafarea. and there 
abode. 

20 And Her ode was difp leafed with them 



came to him and perfuading Blaftus that ofTyreandSidcn.but they came allwtth one 
was chcefeofthe kings chamber, thcydefi- accorde to him, and made intercefsion vnto 
redpeace,forthattheircountricswerenou- Blafius the kings chamberlaine , and defied 



rilliedbyhim. 

21 Andvponadayappointed,Herodbe- 
jprincesthat ing araied with kingly attire, fate in the 
ScftSfar iud g cmc nt fcate, and made an oration to 

praifaofthe them. 

12£&t T , 22 And the people made acclamation, 
they forget The voices or a God,and not ofa man. 

bemen,andto *3 And forthwith an Angel ofour Lord ^j ^mtrmmetmueeyjoe JingeiOf toe Lara 

SfrnoS, ^okenim^becaufehehadnotgiuenthe fmote htm , becaufe hee gone not Cod the ho- 
Ruybcwarned honour to God: and being conlumed of nour,andhewaj eaten of wormts. and gatte vp 
by^ths «w> W ormcs,he gauc vp the ghoft. tbeghoft. 

H But --f 4nd 



peace, becaufe their country was ttourijhed by 
the kingscoumrey. 

21 Andvponthe day appointed, Herodca~ 
rayed him in royall apparell, and fit bimin his 
fiate } and made an oration vnto them. 

2Z And the people gaue a faoute, faying, It 
is the voyce ofa God, and not ofa man. 

23 Andimmediatelfthe Angel of the Lord 



Chap. xiii. OftheApoftles. 212 

34 But the word of our Lord incrcafed 24. iAnd the worde ofGodgrew, axdmul- 

and multiplied. tiplied. 

25 And Barnabas & Saul returned from 2j *A"d Barnabas and Saul returned to 

Aft.!!,"-?. Hierufalcmjhauine accomplifhed their *mi- Hierufalem } whenthey had fulfilled thetr office, 

nifterie,taking with them Iohn that was fur- and tooke with them lohn, whofe fiirname was 

named Markc. Marks* 

makgiMall notes. Chap. xn. 

XtUpm 2 4 Poure quaternions.) ^SsTcters perfontrasmore notorious tlxnothersyovtd therefore better gard*d then other, for 
" " feare hefhould efcape :fi Gods providence inpreferuinganddeliueringhimforthe longer goncrnment of hit Churchy U ve- 
ry mxruclous. ' 4 . 
P ./t- ^. it cannot be gathered out ofthctext,that Peters pcrfbn was better garded,thcn tlicperfon ofIamcs,&left Pock dignity. 

* " # df all-in refpeft that he was a more notorious perfon,but becaufc he was to be keptlonger,by rcafonof the fo- 

lemne feaft. 
vUtjn 2. 12- Houfc of Marie.) 1 1 k much for the pray ft of thefe good Chriffians that the ajjbnbleto Cods feruice and pfayer 

xoas %?f in their hoitfes in tU time ofperfectttion^and that the Jpojlle came thither flraight out ofprifon> a* his fir fl refuge. 

tunow Chrifiianpeople doemuchto their commendation jn places where Herefiedcth reigne. 
Vtdkc. 2. As in Rhemes,Paris, Antwcrpc,Spainc,Italy,&c. For Chriftian religion and a prince that maintaineth the 
" fame,(God be praifed) raigncth in England,as in many other kingdoms and feignories of the world. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xii. 

JtheW 4. 5 Prayer was made.) The Church prayed ineejfantly far betcheefeV 'afior ^and was heard of God: andtUChri- 
flian people are warned thereby to pray for their Bifhops and Taflors inprifon. 

fulkCm 4* The Church of Icrufalem prayed for Peter as a principall member of the Catholike Church, and a great Petersprima- 
ApoftlcofChrirt,butnotas chicfc pallor of the whole Church,for thatis Chriftonely,i.Pct.*.4* aCs * 

Vhttn < 6 Twochames.) The fechaines are famousfct miracles >& were brought from Hiernfalem to Rome by Eudoxiatbe S.Petcrs 
Empereffe, wife to Theodojins theyongen rrherc they were matched mid placed with an other clmne that the fame ^Spofile «*»*• 
Wets tied with by Tfsre, and a Church founded thereupon, named Petri ad vincula,tt>/«re they are religioufly kfftand re- 
uerenced vntillthk day>and thercisaVeafiin the whole Church for tbefame % the fir fi ofjugnfi^ winch we call, Lam- 
mas day. 

fulke. U ' c * s a meruailcjhow they were knowen fro all the other prifoners chaines that were at Ierufalcm & Rome, 
for three or foure hundred yercs,vntil Eudoxia found them.Bclidcs this, the leflbns read vpon Lammas day, 
in your mattcns,fay,that Alexander bifhop of Romc^t'cer be had bene imprifbned by Qyirinus a Romaine, 
and was dcliucred,inftituted this feaft,and builded this Churcb,wherc that oncly chaine is wherewith he was 
bound by Nero,knowingnochingo£ this tranflation,and building of Eudoxia. 
t 15 His Angel) If proper Angels (faicth 5. Clnyfojlome) be deputed by our Lord to fiich as haue onely Patt°iiageof 

Rwttl. charge ofthcirownc life, (as one of the iuftfayd, * rhc Angel which hath deliuercd me from my youth vp- G en\48,itf. 
ward jrauch more arc fupcmal Spirits at hand to hclpe them vnto whom the charge and burden of the world 
is committed. Chryfjn land.Vauiiho^ .to.l. 
t - 17 Tell lames.) He willeth them to (here this to S. lames Bifhop ofHierssfalem & to the cWiFtiamjhat they might ? 5 p pray £ 

Knem.O . ^ t ] }ce jf c cl f t l e i r payers for him,andgiue Godthanh^.for S. lames no doubt ptddiflsed common prayer for S.Veter. | iea j - j 

•ptglUp /c The Church of Ierufalcm prayedfor Peter, but notas for their head, for lames was now their bifliop, as Pcterspri- 
rmkt.o. youaffomeyourfclfe, nucic, 

CHAP. XIII. 

Rheittili ThcpreachcvsoftheChttrcbofJntiochprcparingthemfelues, the holy Ghoft out of them ally choofeth Saul and Barnabas. ^xixSti&d[ 

3 They being firflconfecratedBifhops s 4 got their at point edcircuitecueral the land of CypyeSytljeTroconfuln&ereofis theGofpefa- 

alfoconitertedyftingthemkactdousexcccationofalewbyVaul, 13 T hence y intoVamphylia: 14 andVifidia^hcte wayfromthc 

in^tioch?aulfreacf)etbtotljeIewes,Pjemngthatl zsvsisCbriflt 38 and that in kirn it faluationjtni not in their obflmate # 

Law of Moyfes : 40 warning them to beware oftke reprobation foretold by theTrophets. 44 But the next Sahboth) u jn^of;r to 

theyblafthemingjieinplainetemesforjakcth thcm>andttmzethtothe Gentiles, Whereatphe Gentils be asglad on the the Gentib,by 

contrary fide t 50 finally the lewesraifingperfecMionytheyforfafatheMrfronouncingthemto be objlinate contemners* themmtftme 

of Paul and 

Fulke* I. P au l andBam4bas.wcrcnotconfccratedbi(hops,forthey neither haddioceflenorprouinceaffigncd the, B anwbas» 
but were fent of the holy ghoft, and were commended by the Church of Antiochia, with fafting prayer, and 
impofition of hands,to the worke which God had appointed them. That is to preach abroad in manynati- 
ons,and not to remaine at Antioch. 

AN D there were in the Church which ^T^Here * wm alfi in the Church that was at 

was at Antioch, Prophets & Do&ors, A Antioch, cer tame prophets andteacherst 

among whom was Bernabas, & Simon that as Barnabas and Simon that was called Niger, 

was called Niger,and Lucius of Cyiene,and andhuctm of Qyrenejind Manahenychich had 

Manahen who was the foftej-brother of bene nourifhed vp with Herode the Tetrarch, 

Herod the Tctrarch,and Said, and Saul. 

% And Q*Jl 2* z & 



.«?■ 



TheAdes Chap. xiii. 

ctfnin. */^*«%wac Iminiftring to our 2 ^ they miniilredto the L^and fa/led 

-* Lord ia ndfaftu|,AeholyGhoftfaid: fiSe- the holy Ghoifayd.SeparatemeLnalJ^ 

paratemeSad&Bamabas vnto the worke, W, >■ <*/,£*> iw*, / km^Sd 

whereto I haue taken them. them. 

I Then they gfalting and praying,& flim- 3 ' Andwhenthey had 'fatted and frayed and 

pofing hands vpon them,dimiflcd them. kied their hands or, Ithemjhey let thlmlo 

Jt^l ! ^ ^fr ^^ 8 ^ , + ^ dt h^pr they were fentfoorth of 

wenttoSelcucia, and thence fayled to Cy- theholy Ghojf ^parted Jto Seleuaa'andfiom 
P res * .... thence they failed to Cyprtu. 

n^thcypreachedthewordofGodmthery. ^wArf^ ^de ^ ^ the fvna/oJs 
nagoasofthelcwes. And they had Iohnal- ,/*&,/„,„.. and theyiad alfo Mn fo Lr 
foin their mimftcnc. ^tf^, y J 

* And when they had walked through * ^ *&« % Up ,Ur «b 
out the whole iland as farre as Paphos, they I fie vnto Paphos, they fount* certaine force. 
found a ccrtaine man thatwas a magician, a rcr, a falfe prophet /a len.wbofi name wot 

falfe-prophete, a lew, whofe name was Bariefk • J - 

' BarkU ' ,B f^ . . , D - . c . 7 Which** with the deputie of the com. 

7 \Vhowisw,Athcftoconful Scrmus trey,one Sergio Paul^ap Ant mLthefarne 
Pau u a w,fe man.He lading for Barnabas »*, fc h J called vnt0 £ im ^^ & j~ 

&Saul,dcfiredtohearethewordofGod. deftredtoheare thexwdofGod. 

8 But Elymas the magician (forfoishis , But Elymas the for cerer(forfo is his name 

auert the Proconful from the faith tnrne the deputtc away fom the fa,th\ * 

wiLtlt r°K rtT C L ^ reP ^ 1,flieCi * rhenSa,l(,hichalfolsLlUdPaul)^ 
f^^nf^^^fr' • "ZM^bolyGhoflfethiseyesonhim 

fJZ «fU ? f P^rtf 1 dC f ta ' • ^^iom^tUue & knAf. 
t7ifnt\?k a 5T t ,UfhCCj ?° U ^f^houcMdofthcLi thouenemie of all 
ceafeft not to fubuert the right waies of our right coufne^mlt thou not ceafe to per J the 

11 And now behold the hand of our Lord *'* **%'/'" lT,'. , , , r , , , 

vpon thee,and thou (halt be blind, not feing , J'/aIL ) l n H theL ? d " 

the funne vntill a time. And forthwith there Tl % f^** ft^ "" f V& 

fell dimneffc and darknefle vpon him,& «o- jTT^ *W°*i ' ^"7**"$ tbere 

ing about he fought fomc bodythat would ^rV^t V^f,' T l *',T 
giue him his hancl. about feehwg them that fhonld lead htm by the 

12 Then the Proconful, when he had ,~* , - , . . , r , 
feene that which was done, belecued, mar- j I2 J/^edeputte, when he faw what was 
uelingatthe do&ine ofourLord. *°»<Meeued, andwondered at the dottrine of 

. 13 And when Paul and they that were ,t L l l •/« , 

with him had failed from Paphos,they came j '* • MvwhentheythatwerewtthPaul^ere 

to Pcrge in Pamphylia. And John departing T m Tf m *ffe th P C T* t0 Per i a * 

from thcm,returned to Hicrufalem. P^nphylta t and lohn, when he departed from 

X 4 ButtheypaflmgthroughPergeVame th ^^^toHierufalem. 
to Antioch in Pifidia : and entring into the '+ But *>hen they departed fiomPrrga } they 

fynagogucon the day of the Sabboths, they came to Antioch in Pifidia,andwenttnto the fy~ 

fate dovvne. nagogueonthe Sabboth day jtnd fate dorcne. 

15 And after the leffon of the Law and l s -Andafterthereadingofthelavandthe 
the Prophets, the princes of the Synagogue Prophets, the rulers of the Jynagogue fint vnto 
fen t to them, faying, Men brethren, if there them } faying,Te men and brethren, ifye haue a- 
be among you any fermon of exhortation to *l wordto exhort thepeopk,fay on. 

^T^'p^fr ,..,., . , " Men Taul Jloode vp , and when hee 

16 And Pau nfingvp and with his hand had beckenedvith the hand for Jllence, fayde, 
beckemng for filence, faid, Ye men oflfrael, xMm oflfrael, andye that fLe God, J7eau\ 
and you that feareGod,harkcn: dience. •• 

17 TheGodofthepeopleoflfraelchofe i?rheGodofthepeopleofIfrael } chofe cur 

. GU r fathers. 



Exod* 



lofue. 



C h a p. x u i. Of the Apoftles. it j 

our fathers, and exalted the people when fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt 

they were feiourners in the land of AEgypt, mflrangersinthe * land of Egypt, and with an Exod.u ^ 

and in a mightic armc brought them out high* arme brought he them out of it, Exod.x3.z4e 

thereof ** * And about the time of fourtie yeeres Exod. 1 6, u 

1 8 And for the {pace of fourtie yceres to- fujfered he their maners in the mldemejfe. 
lerated their maners in the defert. 19 Andwhenhe had defircyedfeuen nations 

19 And deliroying feuen nations in the in the land ofChanaan 9 * be diuided their land ™* l * tl * 
landofChanaan, by lot he deuided their tothembylot. 



Iud. 



x.Reg.i£ 
Pf.88 5 si. 



!>&ji,h. 



Lu.3,$ 



tu.3,tf. 



TheEpiflte 

vpon Viwf- 
day in Eallcr 

ucckc. 



Lu.xjjt. 



Aft,T,3„ 



land amon^ them, 



And aftcrward*ke gaue vnto them iud- Iudg.3 9. 



ao As it were after foure hundred & fiftie ges, about thefpace of four e hundred and fiftie 

yeeres: and after thefe things he gaue Iud- yeeres,vnto the time of Samuel theprophet, 
ges,vntil Samuel the prophet. -*-j-a j.i 1 r .;- . 

2 1 And thenceforth they defired aking : 



and he gaue them * Saul the fonnc of Cis, a 
man ofthe tribe of Beniamin,fourtie yeres. 

22 Andremoouinghim, heraifed them 
vp*Dauidtobeking: to whom giuing te- 



2 1 And afterward they defired a king, * and l •Reg- 8 ?- 
Cod gaue vnto them Saul the fonne of Cis, a man 
ofthe tribe ofBcniamin, by thefpace of fourtie 
yeeres. 

22 Andwhenhehadremooued him, he fit 
<vp Dauidtobe their king, of whom he reported, 

ftimonie, he fayd, I haue found Dauid the faying* I hatte found Dauid the fonne ofIeffe,a i.Reg.itf.i 3 
fonne oflejfc, a man according to my hart, who man after mine owne hearty which (hall fulfil all ?&*&9 •"• 

my will. 

23 Of this mans feedhath God, ^according Efa.ix.i. 

to his promife, brought forth to IJrael, thefaui- 

our /ejus, 

24- *IVhen lohn had ftrftpreachedbeforehisM*t.$s. 

comming) the baptifme of repentance to all the mark - ! » l * 

people oflfraeL 

2j And when lohn had fulfilled his courfi, 

hefaid*whom thinkeyethat Iamtlamnot he. Mark.r .% 
But behold, there commeth one after me, whofe whni.xo, 



(ball doe altny willes. 

2^ Of his feede God according to his 
* promifle hath brought forth to Ifrael a Sa- 
uiour I e s v s, 

24 lohn * preaching before the face of 
his comming, baptifme of penance to althe 

people ofllrael. 

25 And when lohn fulfilled his courfe, 
he faid,Whom doe *you thinke me to be ? I 
am not he, but behold there commeth after 



me,whofe (hoes of his fcete I am not worthy fhoes ofhisfeete tarn not worthy to loofe. 

tovnioofc. z6 re men and bretbr en, children ofthe re- 

26 Men brethren, children of the ftocke mm i Qno f A y ra y m ^ & Moeueramongyou 

of Abraham and they among you that fearc -, ^ Q > f0 u fh fmd ofdis , lmtim 

God,to you y word of this ialuatio waslent. r cnt% * 



27 For they that inhabited Hierufa- 
lem, and the princes thereof, not knowing 
him, nor the voices ofthe prophets that are 
readeucrySabboth, iudging haue fulfilled 
them, 

28 And finding no caufe of death in him, 
*defired of Pilate that they might kil him 

*9 



27 Tor they that dwel at Hierufalem, and 
their rulers, becaufe they knew him not, nor yet 
the voyces ofthe Prophets which are read euery 
Sab both day, they haue fulfilled them in condem- 
him. 



nmg 

2 S And though they found no caufe of death 
aoriniatetnatcneymigntKunnn. & him,*yetdefired thy Pilate that he^ 
And when they had coniummated al *. J y juke 23.13. 



things that were written of him, taking him • AMm th had f H mi ed M thin * 

do wnc from the tree, they put him in a mo- ^ wm mHun of ^ they ^ him ^ 



nument. 



"To vs their 
children. 



« r> 1 .i«ii. r 111 iromthetree^andpHthiminafepulchre. 
20 But God railed him vp from the dead J : ..... J '. , . 

. '1 11 c 30 *Bxt Godi ■aifedmmfromthe dead: Matth.18.1. 

the third day : 9 - i - » markirf* 

31 Whowas*feene formany dayes of /' ^nd hee was feene many dajes of them Mc ^- 

them that came vp together with him from »»** came *P »™ k™ftom Galilee to Hiertt- io hn to. i 9 . 
Galileeinto Hierufalem, whovntilthis pre- falemjvkich are huwitnejfesvnto the people. 

lent are his witnelTcs to the people. 32 sAndvee declare vnto yon glad tidings* 

3 z And we preach vnto you that pro- how that the promife which was made vnto the 

miffe which was made to our fathers : fathers, 

3^ ThatGod hath fulfillcdthis fame "to 33 Godhath fulfilled the fame vnto vs their 

our children, raifingvplEsvs^asinthe fe- children, inthathehathraifedvp Iefus againe, 

cond Pfalme alfo it is written : My fonne art as itisalfo written inthefecondPfatmc:*Thot* P&U.7' 

thou, Qjj. +, art hcbr.x.5. 



Abaci,;* 



4 

.1 

i 

» 



TheAdes Chap.xih. 

thou^dayhauelbegottenthee. *rtmyfonne;hisdayhaue I begotten thee. 

3 4 And that he rarfed rum vp from the 34 And as concerning that he rat fed him w 
dcad^ottoreturne ^now any more into cor- fiomthedead^ownomo-retoremnetocorrl 
Efa. 5 j, 3 . "Wp,™ ' hc f ^.^«W« * tionMf*donthiswif S *Irrtlgiueyouthebolj EG*«* 

holythrrgsofDautdfaithfuU. things of Dauid,which are faittfull. J 

U FkrtTT ln "? h , cr P IaccaIfo *J Wlw'fore he faithatfiinanotkerplace 
PfcfciO. h*to&>T%mfi*m ghe thy holy one to fee *rbmW™M«tlnJk*nH(l^m« M 

corruption. ration. ' ' 

hrlt f° r ^ aUM ^ h ' 1S ge rt° ^ , * 6 FortI >«t«dafterhe had fe-rued his time, 
flem • ^ ' aCC ,° r ? n S to the will of God by tke^ofGod.ycBon/Uepejtndwtedvnl 
fiept : and he was laid tobis fathers and faw to his father s^ndfaw emotion: 

C °™ P nTX I n ax 1 tj r 37 BmhewhomGodraifedagaineJaweno 

3 7 But he whom God hath raifed vp/aw corruption. 

onuption. ^ Be it knowenvntoyou therefore, ye men 

59 Inlnmeueryonethatbeleeueth^siu- „ Btware therefore, lea* that fattimjto, 

A %, i . . , ... »hich is fallen ofm the Prophets. J 

40 Take heed tncrforc left that come vp- 41 *Behaldv g d<-(hifoL»J*»»~J j a «, 

on you which is fpokcii in the prophets, * ,/' . £^2f^T^^ AbaC ' X ' f ' 

43 And when die fynaeoguc was dimif- at / ; 

enwout pa. fed,many of the Iewes 3 anc I ofthe - <trano C rs ** ^T? *'V" ** ***f» 

""«• fcruingGod, folowedPaul and Barna&s : 7,^7/,^ "? T* ^J*** 

who fpeaking exhorted them to continue in ff^^f Barnabas, *htck freaking to 
the grace of God. ' exhorted them to continue w the grace 

44 But the next Sabboth the whole ci- *^ G<wt . . , „ ,, , , 

tic almoft affcmbled to hcarc the word of , ^^ dthenext ^bothd V camealmofl 
God. the V!kole cttte together to heare the word of 

45 And the Iewesfeeing the multitudes, God \ -, , . . r . 

were replcnifhed with enuy, and contradi- *l 7, If J ™'f*» e ™t'¥*> *9 
tfed thofe things which were favd of Paul ™ e f«M'™g™>™Mft«ke against thofe 
blafphcmina. J ' things which were ftoken of Paul, fieatyg a- 

4 5 ThcnPaul and Barnabas conftantly &*"**>"**'«&>£> 
fayd, To you it behooucd vs firft to fpcake * 6 7 *** Paul *** Barnabas waxed bold, 
the word of God : butbecaufe tyou repell at1 dfad, It was neCejfarie that thewcrd of Cod 
k, andiudge vourfeluesvnwoorthie ofe- P^dfir/lhauebsncjpokevtoyou.-biafeewgje 
ternall life : behold we turne to the Gentils. T utit fi om J OH > &thinkeyourfeluesvn\rorthyof 

47 For fo our Lord commaunded vs : / etierla ^ tM g li f e M,^etttrne to the Gentiles. 
1X46,6. ha ue put thee to be the light of 'the Gentils : that 47 For fi hath the Lord commanded vsfzy- 

thou maieU befaluation vnto the utmost of the in g> * I haue ***&* thee a light of the Gentiles, Eki tf.io. 
e-trth. that thou be the faluation vnto the ende of the 

48 And the Gentils hearing it,wcrc glad, *w& 

and glorified the word ofour Lord: & there 4 s Andwhenthe Gentiles heard this, they 
belecued as many as were preordinate to life we g!ad,& glorified the wordof the Lord: and 
cuerlafling. as many aswere ordeined to eternal 'life fitleued. 

49 Andthe word ofour Lordwasfpred 46 AndthewordoftheLordwaspubhfhed 
throughout the whole countrcy. throughout aithe region. 

5° B « $0 Btii 



Chap.xiii. 



Of the Apoftfcs. 



208 



Lu.?,?. 



5 o But the Icwcs ftirred vp religious and so But the ferns mooned the deuout and\\ho- l [ u < j£' w0,1Kp ' 
honeft women , and the chcefe of the citie, neft women, and the chief e men of the citie, and 
and raifed perfection againft Paul and Bar- raifedperfecution againft ?ame and Barnabasy 
nates : and they did call them forth out of andexpelled them oat of their coaftes, 

their coaftes. fl Bfit t i 3cy p J00 ^ off the daft of their feet a^ 

gainft them,and came vnto Icon/am* 



5 1 But they * fhaking of the duft of their 
feetc againft them,came tolconium. 

52 The difciples alfo were replenished 
with ioy and with the holy Ghoft. 



fj And the difctples were filed with ioj^and 
with the holy Ghoft, 



them.2. 
Vulke.2. 
Rbem.j. 



Tulke.3. 



fhem.4. 



Vttlke.4* 



Rhem! 



Fulkt. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.xiii. 

45. You repell ic.) The loves of their owne fee toil refellingthe truth, are v-.tamhyoftimflandmrttilyfor* 
fitkgn : <i>id the Gcntih though they belreued /pecially by Codi grace and preordination, yet they beleme alfo by their owne 
free ipil } wbichp>mdeth\velnieh Godsprouidence. 

Their will bound to finne before, was by the grace of God inlarged and made free to belccue. Freewill. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xiii. 

2. As they were miniftring.^ lf\re[houtd y as our jiduerf tries dofioldly turnewhit text welifl 9 and flee from one The Apoftlcs 
lmgm«e to an other for the advantage of our cm fe % we might haue translated for miniftring, facrificing./cr/o * the licureic or 
GrcelydothfityifiesndfiErjfmtMtranfl^ they did: &the Greefy JJjj . 

J ath?r$hereo} 'had their pametLitnrgie^hichErafmttstranJlateth MafTe, fyn%> Miffa Chryfoftomi . Bt$t weh^epeour ^v}***™ 
text?*: the tranjlators of the Scriptures fbould do m:fl religioujty. 

This is a laid (lander,*/*!/ we dec boldlie turne what text we lifted flee from one language to another for ottradttan- slander, 
tag . For wc tranflate out of the original! tongues, though we may borrow light of other tranflations, where 
any thing is ambiguous.But here the Grcckc word vfed by the euangehft,figruficth to roinifter or fcruein any 
publikc funftion, cither of the church or of the common wealth . So doth S. Paulc call the ciuill msgiftratcs 
by a name dcriucd of this vcrbc, or from whence this verbc is dcriucd unify** minifters Rom. 1 3. 6. There- _. 
fore your vulgar translator hath better tranflated the participle in this place, generally miniftring, then Era* 
rafmus doth, by a Ipcciall kindc of miniftring , that is facribcing . You muft tirft prone that the apoftlcs fayd 
Maffe , before you can tranflate this word which fignifieth generally, their mhuilcrie in their publike office, 
to be faying of Mafl'c : which by the text appcarcth to haue becne teaching and preachings for that is the pro- 
per miniftery of prophets and teachers: andfo doth Chryfbftomc expound the place him felfe. Qutdefinj* 
ttijlrar.tibut &c, Whatisxt-nvftinm rmnijlringl preaching. In act. horn. 37. Howlbeuer Erafmus cnllethChtylb- 
ftomcsliturgy,Chryfortomes maffe. So alfo faith Oecumenius. 

1. Separate me.) Though T?aul were taught by God him fclf and Jpecialfy deJignedLyChrifip)hean^4poj}le 9 a>id P™ * n ° 8af - 
here chofen by the Hcly GfaFl together with Jtarnaba$,yet they were to he ordered > conficrr,tcd^tnd admitted by men. Which fecrated by 
whily condenmeth al thefe new rebellions difordercdfyiritS) that chalenge and vfitrpe the office offreaclmg emd ether f acred men. 
aEiiQnsfromheattenjxithout the Churches admiffiw* Oal.u 

Paulc was an apoftlc neither of men nor by men, but immediatly from and by IcfusChrift. Gal.t.r. 
Therefore was he not ordered, confecratcd, and admitted by men, but fent by the Holy ghoft, with the pray- 
ers of the church, to execute his office of apoftlcthip, farre abroad among the Gentiles. Yet are they to be 
condemned, which in thefe dayes vfurpc the office of preaching and other facred functions as from heaucn, 
without the churches admiflion. 

J, Fafting.) Hereof the Church of God vfeth andprefcrileth puUihf fafies at thefoure folenmt times of gitting holy Imber dales/ 
Orders (which are our Imber dayes) as a neceffarieprcparatiue to fo great a mrpg .asS.* Leo dcclareih by thisplace 9 tta~ *L*wp.ii .ct 
rning it alfo an ^pofiolica! tradition. See 5*. Leo Scr.9 de zciunio 7 menfis. & Calixtus cp. 1 . to. 1 Cone. Cone. Ma- $*/***" con * 
guntx.? 4 3 J.to.3 . utnd thisfafling was not fafting from fitme^ nor moral or Chriflian temperaments the Vroteftants ridicu- ^ e0 fer.9,& t 
loitjly affirm* fw fuch ftfting they were bound euer to tyepe : but it was abftinemefcr a time from al meates orfrmfome cer~ He ieiu.j mfu 
tainekfndes ofmcatcsjchich watioynedwithpraleramfacriflce^auidonejfeecially at fitch Jeafim as tlx Church pre fcribed) Pwfcripttimo 
ofal together (as in Untfhe Imber daies^riday^Saturdajy) and not when euery man UJiyts Ahiut and fitch Heretics did °^ faft$ * 
hold. S.Auguft,ha:r. 53. 

Faftingand prayer are conuenient to be vfed at fuch times as miniflers of the church are ordeincd, & that 
may be rightly referred to apoftohkc traditu^bccaufc we finde it written in the Afts of the apoftlcs. But your 
imoer dayes fafting is but a mockery of the ancient difcipline of the church. For you obferue thofedaics of Imber dai« . 
ncccffity,aIthough there be none that take orders in the dioceffe,&at other timcs,whenyour biftiops are dif- P opirtl ^^i 
pofed to giue ordcrs,you vfe no fuch prcparatiues. Againe you ilander vs,when you fay,we doe ridiculoufly af- Slander. 
farmc the fafting here fpoken of,to be fafting from finne,or mor all & Chriftian tcmperance,which are alwaics 
to be obferued . For we affirme, that fafting hecre fignifieth abftinence from all meat and drinke, & not from 
fleflionly, asyoudoeridiculoufiieanddiuelilhUcpradifcit, and when you abfteine from filh alfo, yttwrne* 
fruitcs,and Jpiccs,and all confedions made of themiare a folcmnc good friday faft among you. 

At times appointed by the church to faft for Jpecial purpofe,we acknowledge it meet that all men( that for 
infirmity of body m ay)ought to abfteine : & not to contemne thofe timcs,as Acrius taught But againe we fay, Tradition. 
thatro appoint ordinary times of neceflarie and religious fafting without fpcciaflcaufc, it was of the ancient 
church accoinptcd hcrc/y in Mont&n\xs.Eufebius lib.*, .c4/>.i8.Leo ioynethalvvayej the wednefday faft to friday 
and faturday watching. Epiphanius leaucth out the & faturday/aith that wednefday & friday were appointed 
by the apoftles to faft on . How truljfiet your church define, which doth not obfeme that tradition. As for fa- 
cnficcjKpiphanius fpcaketh of none,but Leo of the facrificc of almes only. 

3. Impofing 



, TheAaes Chap.xiii. 

^dy^de^xe^nJa^veryfoUfnneaEfion : yet whafieur is done in thofe Sacrtmevtjs thither called 
tapofitwn of hands : « «fa0««r mAh * ,/* »fofe to «rffe* /* B. * S«™»«* , «« Wfradion of »,* . 
bread. Me 4*. (* S J>^ Eccl.hier f l in fine nmetl^rpofely & dofein tlxiro} ouches JS ■'"k^ 

i T1m.c4.Thc unpofioon of the hand is myftical wordes wherewith the elected is conformed and made apt 
to his fun&on,receiuing authontic(his confeience bearing witncs)that he may be bold in our Lordes fteed 

htnSi SSS* l ° d 'if* V**" - * J 1 !? *¥*& 0f hanH " the ° rderin S of Clerkes, Which is done flfe* r. 
bypraierotthcvoiceandimDofinonofrhphanH .Wf/«.; t ™ &.~.,w;_ j^.>. ».. m ...i i„ , .om * 



Barnabas 



Ffl/fcf *. There are no facraments named of impofition of hands,neidier doe we fee here any ordering or confecra- The romfl, ft 

*ngofb,toops pr^^^ 

tares. And although in the ordeinmg of miniiters of the church, bifhops, eldcrs,or deacons, which was with otderj - 
the ceremorue of wipofition ot hands, there were vfed longer formes of praier then be exprdfcd in the fcrip- 
Z'T U f? anC " nd matter of f ^m " conteincd and exprefled in the fcriptures^either mufhwe i«£ 
ginc that all thofc popilh ceremonies which they vfed in ordeining their Clerkes, hauc beene vfed by the a- 
poaies,bccaufc all the wordes of their prayer is not exprefled. For they are fuch as were neucr vniuerially ob- 

lerucdmafl churches, yea many of them were neuer heard of inthepnmitiuc church for many hundred 
yeercsaftcrChnft.Thattheb^ 

caufe bread onely ,s named, fcemgyou allege it now to proue that luch things were vfed in ordering of mini- P * 

f^fo^ A lptUr ?K eUCr r ment, ?, eti V ^^^^^""PofinSofbandsbcnamed. And feeing the facred Trrfl , m rf 
words and aclions of bapufme and the Lords fupper are pubbfhed by the apoftlcs in their open writings, ids dSXta 

SSi!^l?i^^^^^^^r b ^*^ , *■ Andifitwefeagood Sfon 5S2? 
tha : the apolUcs fhould kecpe fuch things clofe, by what auftoritie did Dionyfius diiclofe them ? Although in 

truth the words of Dionyfius import not to much,but that the fignt s were left by the aponles,partly in wntin. 
andpartly without :wr,ting, ffo^iuf^rfM^^^IMm^mtm^wJ^xLAUimf^ 

Jars*!? «"*»{&> ******* 'f^i^^^^^^mnil^-mdnflm^^L^L^ 

gitie So that m truth he gmcth no reafon why the apoftles would not write thefe thinges, but for what caufe 

they dehueredthem,either by writing or without writing . S. Ambrofc fpeaketh notofoftermg'Chnftinia- S*rifi«of 
I u "^"^^thenhcwourdnothauefaid, Vice Dominion our Lordsfkce or fad, butthathemaybe tbemaflfc 

S wt C /n VP ^"n himrd %? f « rifiCe W hi$ fathcr -, But ^dingto'themaier of facrificing inS 
fi M SS £??? ? ™ S c'< ° f hl c S 0ffi / e ' 3S FWtp&m ^ miniflration of the facramentes, fieri. 

S 'J 1 ,» S ? le TV? f ce *? ** fcmK e that we offcr to Go6 > as de «*»*** y«p ™»» *■• 

t ^ "£**•**?** off « in 8 o{ Ch » ft t in the celebration of the fupper/ow it was he declateth £& 

^^n^thMerctgmfnvs^madkocate^iththtfather, Thereforehc mcaneth that Chriftis not truely of- 

tercd } but man image or commemoration. Hierome faith the ordination of Clerks is accomphihed not only 

by words ofprayer, but alfobyirnpofinonofh^ 

8W,« vm< vritmd to be b>fhc?, throng aUmions . This is new doftrine without all tcftimony of antiqui- 

ae,that the apoftles were made bifhops,and that throughout all nations, & ordered by their inferior s^imon, 

Lucius,and Manahen,whcreofyou are not able to proue that any of them was a bimop.For by your oWne fto- 

resandreport,Pererwasbi^^ 

apoftles wcrefent out *+&***» trit+fimakmfffkfi&vd not ordcined bifhops . For all au! 
SSl a "t £"* mm ^ C a °J the « hl J rch was « thc apoftlcs by their apoftlelhip, fo that they needed not 

*""• *U22L tt?T£ hSJT ^"kfivh'lzChurch, arefertoftlxHolyGhofrthughinfuchanex. Spiritual ofl, 
Z&r#twhotlm$t\xybeofGod»ordiMKe i yttmtofthtUdiGbop^ "> * forio. 

GHAP. XIIII. 

w !? ^l^b/kPi/l^yfcmlitiMlewsfa 10 2lfa 

hwmdomthorarmtestyretumtlxfimsKay co^^thechriftw^mfygVrieflsforeuery Churtb i< 

A ND it came to paffeat Iconiurathat A TUit c«m* to » a fe in Iconivm, thmhey 
£3Ldicy entted together into the fyna- J\«m both togeth* into the Sptgoguiof 

9 Butthe Icwes that were incredulous, ^ BHuh e vnbdccmngImesfiirrcAv h ^ 

ftirrcd *-<wff^ 



Chap, xi in. OftheApoftles. 209 

ftirred vp & incenfed the hartcs ofthc Gen- corrupted the mindes of 'the Gentilt againttthe 
tils to anger againft the brethren. brethren. 

5 A log time therfore they abode,dealing 3 Long time therfore abode they there $ea- 
confidently in our Lord, who gaue teftimo- king boldly with the hereof the Lord, which 
nic to the word of his grace, grauting fignes gaue tefttmonie vnto the word of his grace, and 
and wonders to be done by their handes. granted fignes and woonders to be done by their 

4 And the multitude ofthecitie was de- hands. 

uided: and certaine of them in deede were 4 But the midtitude ofthecitie was diuidedt 

with the Iewes , but certaine with the Apo- and fart heldwith the Iewes, andpart with the 

ftles. zsiposlks. 

5 And when the Gentils and the Iewes / *And when there was an affault made 
wim their princes had made an affault to vfe both of the Gentiles, and alfi of the Iewes, with 
them contuvnelioufly,and to ftone them, their rulers, to doe them violence, and to ft one 

6 Vnderltanding it, they fled to the ci- them, 

ties of Lycaonia, Ly ftra and D erbe, and the 6 They were ware ofit,andfiedvnto Lyftra, 
whole countrie about, and there they were and D erbe, cities of Lycaonia, andvnto the re- 
euangelizing. gion that lyethround about. 

7 And a certaine man at Lyftra impo- 7 &4nd there were they preaching the Gojl 
tent of his feete fate there , lame from his pell. 

mothers wombe,that ncuer had walked. 8 sAndthev fate a certaine man at Lyftra, 

8 This fame heard Paul fpeaking. Who weake in his feete , being a creeple from his mo- 
looking vpon him, and feeing that he had therswombe, andneuer had walked. 

faith for to be faucd, p The fame heard Paule tjeake : which be- 

9 He faid with a loud voice, Stand vp holding him,andperceiuing that he had faith to 
right on thy feete . And he leaped and wal- be whole, 

ked. 10 Saidwith a loud voice, Stand vpright on 

10 And the multitudes when they had thy feete: And he ft art vpjnd walked. 

feen what Paul had done, lifted vp their // Andwhenthepeoplefawwhat Paule had 
voice in the lycaonian tongue, faying, Gods done, they lifted vp their voices, faying in the 
made like to men,are defcended to vs. # foech of Lycaonia, The gods are come downt 

1 1 And they c ailed Barnabas , Iupiter : t o vs in the likeneffe of men. 

but Paul , Mercurie, becaufe he was the t2 tAndthej called Barnabas Iupiter, and 

checfe fpeaker. Paule Mercurius, becaufe he was the cheefe 

•AiSiweiJof. I* The Prielt alfo of c Iupiter that was fteaker, 

before the citie, bringing oxen and garlands t3 Then lupiters Trieft, which was before 

before the gates , would with the people their citie, brought Oxen, and garlands vnto 

|} facrifice. the daorejmd would haue donefacrifice with the 

13 Which thing when the Apoftles Bar- people. 

nabas and Paul heard , renting their coates, t + which when the Apoftles, Barnabas and 
they leaped forth into the multitudes cry- p fiu l e heard of, they rent their clothe s/wdranm 
* n g amongthe people, crying 

14 And faying , Ye men , why doe you lf Andfaying,Srrs, whydoyethefe things* 
thefe things ? We alfo are mortal, men like We a if are mortallmen like vntoyou,& preach 
vnto you , preaching to you for to conuert mt o you the Gojpell, that ye Ihould turneftom 

from thefe vaine things, to the liuing God thefe vanities, vnto theltuing God,*whichmade Genc.1.1. 

that made the heaucn,and the earth, and the heauen and earth/ind the feajtnd all things that pfcl.iU*. 

iThe Heathen fca,andal things that are in them: are therein. apoc.14.7. 

Sif Kes 1 * Who in the generations part fuffied i6 jhewhich in times paft,*fufferedallna- pfaL8M * 

of God haue al the Gentils to goe their owne waies. t ions to walks in their owne waves. 
kHSK. l6 Howbeithe left nothim fclftwith- l? Neuerthelefe, he left not himfelfe with- 

jnue beene out teftimonie, being beneficial from hea- cut ritnejfe , in that hejhewedhis benefits from 

& oni/Sr ucn > 2 iuin S raines > and frutefr 1 Galons, fil- h e(tHen) i„g imi ,g w r awe, andfiuttfullfeafons, 

Sy Eof g our harccs with foode and g ladnes - filling our hearts with food and gladueffe. 
our R«demp. 1 7 And fpeaking thefe things,they fcarfe / 8 tAndwitb the fe fay ings fcarfe refrained 

epeoedro" * appeafed the multitudes from ftcrincing to they the people , that they had not done facrifice 

them. them. vnto them. 

s 1 8 But ifi Then 



*. 






TheA<5tes Chap, xiiii, 

1 8 But there came in certaine Iewes 19 Then thither came certaine /ores fiom 

from Antioche & Iconium: and perfwadin g Antioch & Iconium, which when they had per. 

i.Cor. 1 1,1 J the multitudes,and*ftoning Paul ,they drew fwadedthe people, * and had stoned Paule, drew 

himoutofthc-citie,thiukinghimtobedead. himoutofthecitie.fuppofwghehadbene'dend. z,Cor ' II,u 

ipBut the difciples compafllng him 20 Howbeit, when the difciples flood round 

round about, he rifingvp,entred into the ci- about him , he rofevp , and came intothectiie, 

tic,and the next day he went forth with Bar- and the next day he departed, with'Barnabai to 

nabasvntoDcrbe. 1>erbe. 

20 And when they had euangelized to 21 sAndwhen they had preached the Goliell 

that ckie,& had taught many,they returned to that citie,and had taught many, they returned 

to Lyftra and Iconium,and to Antioche : again e to Ly fir a, andto Iconium, and zAnti- 

^ 21 Confirming the hartes of the difci- ache, 

pics, and exhorting them to continue in the 22 tAndfirengthenedthe difciples fiules a- 

faith,and that by many tribulations we muft gained exhorted them to continue in the faith 

enter into the kingdom ofGod. and that m muft through much tribulation en- 

22 And when $ they ]| had ordained to ter into the kingdoms of God. 

them I Ptidts in euery Church,and had pra:- 23 And when they had vrdeined them El- 

ed with fallings, they commended them to ders by eldhon in euery Chtrrch,andhadprayed 

our Lord in whom they beleeucd. withpfiing, they commended them to the Lord 

23 And paiiing through Pifidia , they onr horn they beleeued. ' 
came into Pamphylia, 2+ And when they had gone throughout Pi. 

24 And i'pcakmg the word of our Lord fidia.they came to Pamphylia. 

in Pcrge,they went downe into Attalia : 2j vfndwhen they had \koken theword of 

2 5 And from thence they iailed to Anti- God in Perga,thcydefcendedinto Attalia, 

A-%13,1' °. chc > * u hencc thc > 7 had bccn dc hucrcd to 26 Andthence departed by jhppe to Jfnti- 

the grace of God vnto the workc which oche, from whence they were committed vnto 

they accomphmed. the grace of God, to the worke which they ful- 

z6 And when they were come, and had filled. 

aflemblcd the Church, they reported what 2? Andivhen they were come, a;:d hadpa- 

great things God had done with them, and thered the Chech together, they rehearfidall 

that he had opened adoore of faith to the that God had done with them, and how he h.ido- 

Gentils. fened the doore of faith vnto th;Gentifs 

27 And they abode no litlc time with the 2 S And there they Melon* time with the 

<™ciples. difciples. 

MARGINAL!. NOTES. Chap, xiiii. 

3km. U .**; They had ordeined.) K' e fcbytUi ! ,f.f l tbAtSS.T.vd.iniB*rnab ai K^ 

pneb^OrJtr tficvnUy, ttedtri MUimtlxnaJjfftrwtbctw.xtB-fhy aniVriefls, tfongh the *mt in the *«. 
"f C '" mh WM °f m "<<*»i>8> ™& t l«f>ti that Muffing aadjrayi^ vert Pref amities to tUm,im of holy 

Fttlke. /. Euery one of the apoflies had the checfe aufioritie in gouernment of the church, butthe perpctnall order 

ofthe church for extern all gouernment and diSercncc of goucrnours, is better learned out of other places 
then this. i.Cor, U.z8. r 



Rhem, 2. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xiiii. 




VuIIp 9 '-r-~n'r»-i •*»«"v#iw i ;» »"""r^Tace,te.mu>ig,t.utb,crnuttyal affection. 

S i ! dl T ,Qhn , ^L" God - Y « thc *¥*« '•"*% oftoth is forbidden** Pcter.bc- SEE 



Caid« he was a m.m,to whom no religious honor is due : of the angcll, becaufe he V-as a/WKw [truant, to whom » CoS only, 
no rchgwus vvorihip appcrteincth but vnto God , to whom only the yigcll mlleth Iohn to bow with rcligi 



ious 



arfeftion. Aft. i o. i6. Apoc. 12 9 . And feeing you confcfTe faenfice to 6c due only to God,and prayer is a h^ 

ceptablc 






C h a p. x 1 1 1 1. Of the Apoftles. no 

ceptable to Godjthen the facrificc of a biillocke>that hath homes and hooues, Pf.^9. 3^.33 . It foIIowcth,that 
none of thefc is to be oftred, to any creature. And it is mod brutifh ignorance, to thinke that fpirituall or in- 
ternal! facrifice of mens foules,may be offred to creatures, to whom it is vnlawfull to offer cxternall facrificc 
of oxen and garlands. But the onely cxternall facrificc of the Church,you lay, is the facrifice of the Maflc,of Sacr!f; «of the 




v^becaufe they lijtow>tbatrrewhcnwc arc good^arc temples of the higheft God \De vera religione Cap, 5?.And therefore if 




-. - - lyotln. 

their late writers,Sander him fclfc defending it,ratherthcnimprouingit, butin theende confcfling,that it is 
a controuerfie of Papiftcs,not determined by the Church.Sand.oflmages,Cap.x8.or 17. 
RhcM»3* ZZm Hadordained.) The Heretics* tomakftbeworldbeleeuetbatal Trie fls ought to be chofen by the voices of 

the people % and that thyneede no other Ordeyingor Con ficration by B^fbops 9 prefjingthe profane vfe of the * Grecfaword yeftftTcrfottSte. 
wore then the very natural fignifcation requireth and Fxcleftaflical vfe beareth. tranflate thus. Ordained by elc&ion. HcKt ' ca! "^ 

Wk '• - ' —-'.'■- ' "-"• '-* 

Aft 

th 

fore alleaged) that x**?™n* is the Ordering of Clerks or Clcrgie men by praier of voice & impofition of hands. Hierojn si, 

Fulkc Z • ^ Ur trai ^ a " on is cruc > w A)'" ft ' h *k8w'9 an J anfwercth the Greekc word , which we tranflate : not ex- Eft. 
^ * eluding the impofition of hands by the Apoftlcs, as you doe vaincly charge vs ,but comprehending both that slanJcr * 
clcftion by the Church,and the ordination by impofition ot hands of the Apoftlcs. And although the Mini- 
fters of the Church were chofen in ancient timc>by voices of the Chriftian pcoplc,concurring with the electi- 
on of the Clcrgie and gouernors of the Church,yct we doc not hold,that it is of the fubftancc of their calling, 
to be chofen by voices of the pcoplc,but only, (as the A pcftlc faith,)that they muft haue a good tcftimonic of 
. all mcn,at the lcaft 3 that they cannot be iuftly conuinccd by any man.i.Tim.SjT.Titi^. 

Mem. 4* zi, Priefls.) Euenfo bcrea/faas beforeffleingfrom the proper, aptfyowen, wordandwhicb U mojl precifely cor- Heretical tnm> 
resident to the very Greece in our tongue and alnationsjhey tranflate for Pricft, Elder, that is 3 for a calling of Office^ fla ." on a B a, ' rtft 
word of age : for a termc of art and by confent of a! the Church and Apo ffoltkf attthoritie and Eathers^approfriated to foly ^™^ Q * % 
Order y* vulgar fommonjmd profane termc ; With as litlcgrace t asifthey fbould tranflate Pontifical!, a bridgermkfrjhe 
Maior ofLondot?,tbe Bigger of London Jlndthut you fee within three wordes cempaffe they flee guilt fully from the Latin to 
she Greel^andagaine guilefully from the Greelgtothevulg.tr Englifh. Such corruption of Scriptures their haired of 

Trieflhod driueth them vnto.lfthey had tranflated itfo wfon t he Scriptures yerejirf} written j^at which time the word was 
but newly receiuedinto the fecial and Eccleftaflical fgnif cation , and when it was yet talqnfometimesin common profane 
format i.Tim. y. or there only where our auncient Latin verjinnturneth Presbyter into Senior, becaufe the word was 
notyetwholy and only appropriated to holy Orders, as afterward by vfe of many hundred yerei it was and is) their dea- 
ling might haue hadfome colour ofhoncfiie and flaineffe s which now can not be but of plainefalfhodand corruption, and 




i>accrdos>tbesfduerfarie< themfclue* as wel as we,fi tranflating it in al tlje old andnew Tcflamenti though they can not IfSacerdos h£ 
be ignorant that Pricft commeth of Presbytery nd not ofSacerdos : aid that anticjuitie for no other caufi applied the fig- a Prif ft,much 
w/^wzo/Presbyter/^ Sacerdosjwt to fijew that Presbyter isinthencw Law> that which Saccrdos was in the old ; moTcrPrffi h~ 
the.^poftlesabflainingfmnthisandotherlil^otdmmesatthefrflt andrarher vfingthewordes 9 Bifljops 9 Vafiors 9 and UU 

who as yet in thejpoflles 
a man appointed to facri- 

jicejhe Heretii^sthemfeluescallingSacQvdosalwaiesaVriefi , mufinecdesbe driuen to confefji . .Although their foUie is Presbyrer. 

, .., # v , *wof it ti properly deri-Vti&< 

tted 3 not only in Enghjbjjtst in ether languages both French and Italian, Which is to tal% apay the n.;mc that the Jpcfiles £ rcb . ftrC » 

and fathers gane to the Vriefis oftb:Chnrch % and togiue it wholy and oncly to the order of Aaron , which netter hadh be- WU 
fore our Vriefihood began J^cuer did there H entity fiasidfo much vpon doubful dtriuations and defcant of words as thefe 
Trotejiants do t andyet neucr men bchaued themfclnesmore fondly h the fame: as whefocuer marlfth the difiinttion of their 
EldersyMinifier^Dcacons^ndfucb Uk^Jbalperceittc. 
tMKCf. The caufc why we auoid the name of p ricfts, is becaufc it is by common vfe taken, to fignifie Priefts of the The name of 
Lawjwhofe name is neuer in the new Tcftamenc giucn to Minifters of the Church :yct is our tranflation true, Priefts. 
and proper to' the Greekc woi*d 3 whichfignifieth Elders,and therefore ofyour owne vulgar Interpreter, is of- 
ten tranflated Seuiores,and of you ^>/c/<w.<,not fo properly, as of vs Eldcrs,thoueh both be wordes of age. For 
both the Latine and Greekc fignifie with comparifon,as we haue tranflated Elders, butyourterme Ancients, 
is without comparifon,as though the Latine were Series. As for the name Pricft , as it is deriued of the Greeke 
word,we doc not rcfufcit,buc rather wi(h 3 that the facrificcrs of the Law,had neucr bene called by it.But feing 
wcarcnotLordsofmensfpcath,weyceldvntocommonvfe,tocallthcmPriefts, and tranflate the Greekc 
words according to the true cty mologie thereof, without al colour of falfhood or corruption. For if you tran- 
flated it alwaies Priefts,(asyou doc not,) it were a vainc argument to proue your Priefts to be facrificcrs, be- 
caufc the facrificcrs of the Law are vnproperly fo called Priefts . Many indcedeof the ancient Fathers,con- 
found the names ofSacerdos and *Prfi^^%wherIn as they are not to be commcnded,becaufe they obferue not 
lhat diftinaion of the names which you confefle was alwaicsobfcrucd of the Apoftics; focanyounotprouc, 

Rr that 



The A&es Cha p.xv. 

that they did it as you fay,/or none other caufejbut to {hew that Vrethytet in the new law ,!* the fame in facrificine or 
in euery other refpeft that Sacerdos wot in tlx old law: For there arc many things common to both,as publike 
teaching^>raying,and adminhtringofthc Sacraments : but oftring the facrifice, was peculiar vnto thcm,and 
receiued an endc in the facrifice of our Sauiour Chrift,offred by him once for all. Therefore here is nothing, 
but wine wrangling and contention for wordes and termes, with impudent flandering vs of corruption for 
tranflating as your owne vulgar Interpreter often doth : which yet is Catholikein him, and hereticall corrup- 
tion in vs.Of this quarrel you may fcc,at large in my defenfe of our Englifh tranflarions.Cap.$. 

CHAP. XV. 

B.hem.1. SmeoftJtofe lewestdfothat were Clmniam,dofaU,atid are authvrsof tUUmfseo^ % They referred* 

matter to Counctl : 7 Wlxrein after great deputation , "Petti 'finking thefiroig, 1 2 and other confirming hit 
fentence with miracles, 13 and with Scriptures : 22 the Jpoftles and Trie fis do write and commaund in the 
name of the Holy Ghoji what is to be done. 30 Jndthe faithful thereby are ftrai*htwaies quieted inminde. 16 
Jfter whichyVaul and Barnabas timing to goe againe their alone faid circuite together, are by occafion of 'Mat L par- 
ted,to the greater increafe of the Church. 

Fttlke I. Peter ftrikcth no ftrokc,more then his fellow Apoflles,who all agree to the truth reueiled out of the Scrip- o*., 

tures,and confirmed by Gods wondcrfull workes. gSJ/" 1 * 

AND certaine comming downe from A ND certaine men -which came dame 

GaLfc*. ./A.Iewrie,taught the brethren: That * vn- l\from htrie, taught the brethren, and faid, 

les you be circumcifed according to the ma- * Exccft ye be circumcifed after the matter o/Qsubjuu 

ner of Moyfes,you can not be faued. Mofesye cannot be fatted. 

z No litle {edition theifore being rifen 2 Sowhentherewasrifendiffentionanddif 

to Paul and Barnabas againft them, thcy| mint not a Utle vnto Paul and Barnabas a- 

appointed that Paul and Barnabas fliould gain/ttbem,tbeydeterminedthat Paul and Bar- 

n them. goe vp, and certaine others of fl the reft , to nab at, and certaine other of them, (houldgoe vp 

c *rvfrri- the Apoftles and e priefts vnto Hierufalem, to Hterufalem vntothe Apoftles and Elders, a- 

t» vponthisqueftion. ^ bout this ejueftion. 

3 They thcrfore being brought on their 3 And after they were brought on their way 
way by the Church , palTed through Phce- by the Church , theypaffed thorow Phanice and 
nice and Samaria, reporting the conuerfion Samaria, declaring the conuerfion of the Gen- 

of the Gentiles ; and they made great ioy to iiles: and they brought mat toy vnto all the bre~ 

al the brethren. t hre». 

4 And when they were come to Hieru- * Andwhen they were come to Hierufalem, 
falem,they were receiued of the Church and they were receiued of the Church, and of the A- 

• vwfrii*, of the Apoflles and c Auncients, declaring poftles, and Elders, and they declared allthinos 
L7™oftcn whatlocucrGodhath done with them. that God hath done with them. 

KK2T* r \ ^X_ d th - rC ar ° fe cmaine of thc hcrcfic / Then rofe vp certaine of the feBe of the 
chttMefei or the Pharilees that beleeued, faying, That P hari fees which did be leeue, faying, that it was 

SS ukcrf* l l y , . Circ umcifcd > commauiidcd al- netdefullto circumcife them ,andto commamd 

feaifoi.TVM. to to keepe the law of Moyfes. tokeepc&elaweofMofes. 

SS3m r \ W the 8 *P o{Hc r s f nd Auncients | af- 6 And the Apoflles and Elders came me. 

ingatatoone kmbicd to coniidcr of this word. ther for to confiier of this matter. 

vptn&Ttfn, 7 And when there was made a '° oreat 

ESm£ dil puwtion, |j Peterrcfing vp faidto rEcm, 7 A »™ h **dere had bene much diluting, 

4 .*i GaUr. Men brethren, you know that * of old daics Peterro fe vp,andfaidvnto them, * Ye men and Acres 10.3* 

SSSt" G °d amongevs||chofc, that by my mouth ^^en yeknowe how that agoodwhtleagoe, &■">*$> 

tovvacdtheou! the Gentiles Ihould heare the word of the Goddidchoo fi amongvs, thatthe Gentilesby 

Act.10,20. Gofpel,and beleeuc. my mouth fheuld heare theword of the Gojpell, 

8 And God which knoweth thc hartcs, ^eleeue. 

Aa.1045. gauc teftimonie,* giuing vnto them the ho- * An ^ God,whichknoweth the heartes,bare 

Iy Ghoft as wcl as to vs, themwitnejfe/tndgaue vnto them the holy ghoft, 

p Andhath put no difference bctwecne '"enaskedidvntovs: 

tBr&t&hh vsan dthem^byfaithpurifyingtheirhartes. 9 * 4*df*t no difference betweenevs and Aclcsio.45. 

JSHS JO Now therfore why temptyou God, ^em,purifyingtheir heartes by faith. ^££ 

a de*5 faith toputayokc vpon the ncckes of the difci- 10 Nowe therefore why temptye God, to put 

SK ri& P Ic V vh,c h "either our fathers nor we hauc **tbe difciptes neckes thtyoke l which neither 

man.sec chap, been ablctobeare? our fathers* torwewere able to bearei 

u >* 1 * II But bythe grace of our Lord Iesvs // But we bckene that through thegrac: of 

Christ the 



Chap. xv. Of the Apoftles. in 

Christ we belceueto be faucd, in like the Lord lefts Chrift,wejhalbe fined, euenas 
maner as they alfo. > they. 

1 2 And al the multitude held their peace: / 2 Thenallthe multitude kept flence, and 
and they heard Barnabas and Paul telling gaue audience to Barnabas and Paul, which 
what great fignes and wonders God had toldwhat fignes andwonders God had (hewed ' a- 
done among the Gentiles by them. mong the Gentiles by them. 

1 3 Andafterthey held their peace, ||Ia- 13 Andwhenthey held their peace, lames 
mes anfwered/aying, Men brethren, heare anfwered.faying, Lflten and brethren, hearken 
nie. vnto me. 

14 Simon hath told how Godfirftvifi- 14. Symeon tolde howe Gad at the beginning 
ted to take of the Gentiles a people to his did vifite,to receive of the Gentiles a people in 
name. his name. 

15 Andtothisaccordthe wordes of the / / And to this agree the rvordes of the Pro- 
prophets,as it is written : phets,as it is written, 

Amos 9.1 1 . ' 6 After thefe things Iwilreturne, and will 16 * After this Iwillreturne,andwillbuilde Amos 9. its 

reedifie the tabernacle ofDauid which wasfal- againe the tabernacle of David, which is fallen 

len,andthe mines thereof 7 'ml reedifie , attdfet downe : and that which is fallen in decay of it, 

it vp t wM I build againe, and I willfet it vp : 

1 7 That the refidue of men may feeke after j 7 That the refidue of men might feeke of- 
the L ord,andal nations vpon whom my name is ter the Lord,and all the Gentiles vpon whom my 
inuocatedfaith the Lord that doth thefe things, name is called , fayeth the Lorde, uhtch doth all 

18 To our Lord was his owne worke thefe things. 

knowen from the beginning ofthe world. / S Knowenvnto Godareallhis worlds from 

1 9 For the which caufe || I iudgc , that the beginning ofthe world. 

they which ofthe Gentiles are conuertcd to 19 wherefore my fentenceis, thatwetrou* 

God,are not to be difquieted, hie not them,wh'tchfiom among the Gentiles are 

20 But to write vnto them that they re- turned to God: 

fraine them felues from the contaminations 20 But that we •write vnto them,that they ab- 

of Idols , and || fornication, and in-angled ftainc themfelue* from filthines of Idols ,& from 
things,and bloud. fornication,^ fromftrangled, and from bloud, 

21 For Moyfesofold times hath in euery 21 porUvlofesofolde time hath in euery ci- 
citie them that preachhim in the fynagogs, tiethemthatpreachhiminthefynagoguesphen 
where he is read euery Sabboth. heis read euery Sabboth day. 

2 2 Then it pleafed the Apoftles & Aun- 22 Thenpleafeditthe Apoftles and Sldert, 

cients with the whole C hurch,to chofe men with the whole Church , to fende chofen men of 

out of them , and to fend to Antioche with their owne companie to Antioche, with Paul and 

Paul and Barnabas, Iudas, who was furna- Barnabas .-That is Judas, whofe furnamewat 

med Barfabas,and Silas, cheefe men among r Barfabas,and Stlas, which were cbtefemena- 

the brethren, mong the brethren, 

coihtriatin 23 c Writingby thcirhandes. The Apo- 2 j Andwrote letters bv them after this ma- 

Senad* ^ es an< * Auncients,the brethren,to the bre- ner,The Apoftles, and Elders t andbrethren,fend 

^■.writing threnof the Gentiles that are at Antioche greeting vnto the brethren, which are ofthe 

«» 't"jtTcon.' and in Syria and Cilicia,oreeting. Gentiles in Antiochia,Syria^tnd Cilicia, 

£? *' 2 4 ^ecaufe we haue heard that certaine 24. For as much as we haue heard that cer- 

|| going forth from vs, haue troubled you taine which departed [from vs, haue tyoubledym 

with wordes, fubuerting your foules, to withwordeSyOndcumbredjourmindesfaying^e 

whomwegauenocommaundement: mujlbe circumciftd,and kf^pe the taw, to whom 

25 It hath pleafed vs being gathered in we gaue no fuch commamdement : 

one, to chofe out men and to fend them 2 j It feemed therefore tovs a goodth$ng t 

vnto you with our deereft Barnabas and -when we were come together with one accord fo 

Paul, fende chofenmen vntoyou , with our heloued 

16 Men that haue giuen their liues for 'Barnabas and Paul, 

thenameofourLordlEsvs Christ: 26 Men that haue ieoparded their lines for 

27 Wehauefent therfore Iudas and Si- the name of our Lord IefusChrift. 
las,who them felues alfo wil in wordes re- 27 Wehauefent therefore Iudas and Silas, 

p ort vnto you the fame things, which {hall 'alfo t el you the fame things by mouth, 

28 For ^ *• ** ?* 



fbnjr. 



I 



I 



!:1 



; .HieGofpeJ Chap.xv. 

28 For it hath feemed good || to the holy 28 ForitfemedgoodtothekotyGboftaxd 

Ghoftandto vs, to lay no further burden tovs, to layvyonyou no greater burden then 
vpon you then thefe neceflarie things: thefenect forte things. -. . 

29 That you abfteine from the things * 9 That is to fay, That ye abfteine from 
immolated to Idols, and bloud, and that things oferedtoidoles.andfiom blond, and from 
which is ftrangled,and fbrnication,rrom the firangled, and from fornication ; from which if 
which things keeping y our felues, you lhal yekeefeyowfelues^efhaUoeweU. So fare ye 
doe well.Fare ye wel. veil. J 

30 They therfore being dimiffed went s o Nowe therefore 3 trhenthey rveredepar- 
downe to Antioche: and gathering the mul- ted,thej came to Antioch : and when they had 
titude,deliuered the epiftle. gathered the multitude together, they delivered 

Si Which when they had read,they || re- theEpftle. 

ioycedvpontheconfolation: 3 1 Which when they had read, they retoyced 

3 2 But Iudas and Silas, them Selues alio oftheconfilation. 
being proph« S) withmamrw<«de S comfor- AMmmU*MM**+mMk 

ted the brethren,^ eontemed them. them f ebuh exhorui ^J,, J„ h J 

3 ? Andhaumg fpent feme °^ there, w „l sMfirtngtl>mithm: m * 

they were with peace dimmed or the ore- & 

threnvnto them that had fent them. 33 Andafter they hadtarried there afface, 

34 Butit feemed good vnto Silas tore- meywerejet goc to feace of the brethren -vnto 
xnaine there : and Iudas departed alone : ™ e Afojtles. 

35 And Paul and Barnabas taried at An- 34- Notwitbftandingjtf leafed Silas to abide 
tioche,teaching and euangelizing with ma- there flill. 

ny others the word of our Lord. 3S Pad alfo and Barnabas continued in 

3 6 And after certaine daies , Paul faid to Antioch , teaching and preaching the wordof 

Barnabas,Letvs returne andJvifiteour bre- the hord,with other many alfo. 
Aa.r 3 ,T 4 . threnin al cities wherein we * haue prea- 3$ But after a certaine ftace, Paul faid vnt<, 

ched the word of our Lord,how they doe. Barnabas J^et vsgoe againe and vtfite our brc- 

37 And Barnabas would haue taken thren in euery citie whereve haue vttercd the 

With them Iohn alfo that was furnamed vordoftheLorde, andhowezndkc how they 

Ivlarke j 

*^hn. u 3? ^ P /^ def f d *" h r C n (aS ? h ,°* '*? And-BarnabasgauecotmCelto take with 

haddeparcedfrom themoutof Pamphyha, them Iohnphofefwnamc was dtfarke< 

andhad not gone with them to the worke) . • .«».. d-.# u ** / /• / • 

mightnotbe'receiued. ' *> * ilL ^Z^t"?* >the,r 

39 Andthererofea«diflention,fothat ^^^^^fi^hmftmm^ 

aJ a -* a ~ c u ~j*l fc phjha^awent not wtth them to the worke. 

they departed one from an other, and that , 

Barnabas in decde taking Marks failed to 39 <*^ ™* contention was fo Jbarte be- 

Cypres. tweene them, that they departed afmder one 

40 ButPaul chofmg Silas departed, be- f^omthe other ; and fo Barnabas tooke Marks, 
ingdeliueredofthe brethreiuo the grace of ^d failed vnto C)f res. 

God. 40 &4hd Paul chofeSt/as,and departed, be- 

41 And he walked through Syria and ing committed of the brethren vnto the grace cf 
Cilicia, confirming the Churches: % com- God, 

maunding them to keepe the precepts of 4? Andhewentthorowc Syria and Cilicia, 
the Apoftles and the Auncients. flablifhing the Churches. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap.xv. 

Rhcm.2. 3^? ViGte our brethren^ Hereof our Catfalikg Bifhops toofyvp the neceffarie vfeof ofienvijuingtbeirfloc^es 

and a$re$ committed to tl)eircbar$e t f or confirmation in faith and vertue, and reformation of matters both of dergie and 

Line. 

Tulke2. It is to be fcared 3 andichath bene often complained of, among Papiftes themfelues, that Popifli Bifhops PopftviGati. 

hauevificedoftencrforatieece>thenforthebaicfiteofthtirflocke. And when their meaning was beft^thcy «»• 
werefarre from the doftrine, and therefore from the example of the Apoftles. 

41. Commaundingthcm.) ?fyt only the things conimawulcd by ChriBes expreffewordyOrverittenlntheScrip* 
turn (as our Heretifysbold) but wljatfoeuer fa jpoftlesandKjtlcrs oftfe Clatrch conmamdft to bektftandobeiedjiu 
tlxfe&ordesrepeated againe *\\6#, and \that in the Greefa, kfi any rmn canity becaufe here t]>e Greeks hath them not. 

Tulke Z . ^ ^ n § s necc ^ ic t0 f^ltw" ^ ^ d^prcfled in the holy Scriptures ? yet other things not pamcularlv 
3 * cxpreflcoj 



Rhem.Si 



Chap. xv. OftheApoftles. 212 

expceffed, but agreeable to the generall rules of Scriptures, being commaunded by the lawfull gouernours of *Jf fJSj 
die Church,for order,comelincs,and charities fakc,arc to be obierued and kept,though not as things tuccfla- nire# 
tie to faluation.For no mortall men haue auftoritie to commaund any fuch things,which are not exprefied in 
\he holy Sciiptures that are able to make vs wife vnto faluation by faith in Chrift.i.Tim.j.i J. 

item* ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xv. 

1 Appointed.) WelearnebythUexanf!e,whatistobedonewhena^connoi^fearifetJ)inrthgbnbetweemt!x 
teachers or Other ChripUn people. We fee kit not ynougb to contend by allegations of Scriptures orothtr frvofisfeemmgto 
mah for eilUrfart tforfo ofcmtmtiotu part taking there (houldbe no ende, but the more writing, wrefiling,(hmmgth t re 
were euery one for bis owne fancie, cloking it with the title of Gods word and Scripture fhe more Sdnfmes, Sec7cs,and dsuifs. 
onswouldfall as we feejpeciallyinthe reftles Herefies of our time. Wbofef utors admitting™ iudges,ftand torn try all of ^ tww „ 
mortall men to no tribunal! ofPope,Cowicels, Bi(hops,Syiudes, but eclte man to his owne plmitafticaUfpirite, bts owntfenfe of en d diflenfion 
Scriptures and hit owne Wilful obdurate rebellion againjl Gods Churd) and his Superiors in thefme.But here we fee S.Vaul in religion.is 
4 jBan>a&*s,menthatwereJpoflesandf»llofthefpiritofGodsndtheotljerpat^^ 

ceremonies of their Law by their former long vfe and education therein , yet not toflandfify to their cwne opmen on eitlxr 
fide but to condtfiendto referretbe whole ccntrouerfie and the determination thereof totlse ^po(lles,Vrieftes,or ^undents cf 
Hietufalem tUt is to fay, to commit tin matter to be tryed by the heads and Bifhops and their determinations Counsel Jhn 
is Gods foly and wife prouidence among other iudgements in bis Church, to kfepe the Clrriflian people in tmetbanivnitii^nd 
to condemne fetles and falfc teachers and troublers oftheClmreh.By which iudgements and order, whofoeuer will not or dare 
not be tryed in all their doEtrine and doings, they fhewe tlxm felues to mijimft their owne caufe,andtofleejromtljelightjtnd 
ordinance of God. Without which order of appealing all differences in fail h and ccnfirutlions of the Scriptures^ie Church 
had beene more defeffuail and infujfeient, then any Common wealth or Societie of men in the worlde : none of which euer 
wantttb wodmeanes to decide all disorders and difenft,narifiHgamongthefbieE}sandciti%c m ofthefame. 
Vt/fh a. We ack nowledge there is great vfe of godly Councels both genei all and prouinciall, for deciding of con- Councels, 
t MK.4. trQUerfies b thc scriptures , and wc doe willingly lubmit our felucs to be ordered by them , fo that all contro- 

uerfiesmay be determined as this was,by thc wordc of God written. But that thc Pope and his Clergie, who ThePorefsno 
are the parties accufed by vs of Hercfie, lhould be the onely iudges, it is againft all equitic and reaibn. Not we competent 
thercfore,but the Pope and the papifts,icfufc the try all by a generall and free Councell,to be gathered of the iudge. 
chiefe learned Bilhops and paftors out of all Chriftendome, if it might bc,or of a free nauonall Councell out 
of all Europe,which hath often bene required of vs, but neucr yeeldcd vnto by the papifts,who will be the on- 
ly iudges in their owne caufc,as in their late Chapter of I"rcnr,or els they will acknowledge no Councell. 
litem < 6. Apoftlcs and Auncicnts.) rlxHerefiesofourVrotcjlams winch woulde haue aU men tt igiue voyce.ortt be 
iwcm.f. ftnti / Counceh ^ ni ^ ot ^ tthuwou i de hauenmebut the holy or eleiltobe admitted, are refitted by tin* example, £££,£„. 
wherewefeenoneiut Apofllet,and Triefles, or Jmcients affembled to dtfputc of the matter, faugh many deuoute people cd con fift«h, 
were in tin citie the fame time, ^either did euer any other in the Auncitnt Councels of the churcis of tnble to debate and Deur.i 7 . 
define thematter^utfuch^thoughmany otlxrfr other caufes be euerprefent.Secular men orwomen,be fair gifts neuerfo ™** J# 
*reat,cawict be iudgesin caufesof faith and religiontfmytKin&fayth God, be hard and doubtfull, thou ihalrcome L ^ Q \ 6 ', 
tothepricftesofthcLcuiticall ftockc,and thou (halt folo we their fentence. Jgaine, Thc lippesofthepneft u.ix.itM 
(hallkeepe knowledge, and thc Lawe thou (halt require of his mouth. Jgune, Aske the Lawe ofthc Prieft. I*pt. 

Much more m uFi we refew all to our B.frop, andVaftors , whom God hath placed in the regiment of the Clmcb »fwf> JoK re- 

/.«•-»«• prluiUitjhen euer he did the olde priefles oucr the Synagogue. to whom it ssfaid, He that defpifcth you,ddpitetJi preffflteth t he 

m tMd;t»tobenotedtbattbeBifbopsfcgatheredinCouncel,repreftmthewhokClmfy^ 

ChunLand the Spirit of God to protect" them from error, as the whole Church : SS. Taul and Barnabas come hither for the 

definition of the whole Church. Thc fentence of a plenarie or generall Counfell {faith S. ^ugtfint) is the confent 
ofthc whole Church. ^«rf p>itmufineedesbeintbeChurch,becaufetheMagifrates,Senate.CounceUordeputiesifall 
common-wcaltlx'seprefevt the whole body -.andto haue it ctherwife (rfj the Churches Rebels wifh) were to bring all tohett 
andhorrour i andthmfeluestobeperp<tually,bytbefeditioutandpopularperfotis,vpholdenagain^ 

gionJn their wickednefle. . «i._j— 

Fltlkc.u You fclandervs, in faying we would haue all men to glue voyce in a Councell, or that none but the holy or ="«w c ' 
' clecl.fhould be admittcd.That all men fhould be prcfent at a generall or prouinciall Counccll,it is impoffible, 
yet more may be prcfent, then doe debate y matter, as it appearcth by thc text,y thc whole Church gaue their 
confent to the decree , and wyncd in the Epittle, though your vulgar interpreter omit the coniunftion. Alfo, 
more may debate the matter , then are meete to define it. And fo were auncient Councels celebrated in pre- 
fence of the Emperours,and many other of the people. Yea it is memorable , that in the Councell of Nice, a 
learned Philosopher that troubled all thc Bilhops, was confuted and conucrtcd by a fimple godly lay man. 
Rumn.lib.i.cap.3 .hift. tripar.lib.z.cap.3 1 . Finally,wc would not haue any Heretike excluded, but that he may 
allcdpe whathecanindefenfeofhiserroursjthathemaybe ey ther conuerted or confounded by the power 
ottructVeueylcd out of the holy Scripturcs,as it appearcth in this example. But the Herefie of the papiftes is 
refuted, that allowcth none to giue voyces but Bilhops, and them of their owne feft, whereas it is mamfeft by 

1 "„-. ' 1 ucu ,~r:„i\n. mnr,.rr*A iv'trU thr Annftles. nftfonpltf to ^cwncti* m» 






confidcr of the mattcr.but alfo in determining thereof. But albeit the miniftera .of the ^Church fo gathered to- 
ccthcr,reprcfent the whole Church, yet haue they not thc promife of Gods Spirit to dircft them , but fo farrc 
foorth as they doc humbly fubmit them felues to his worde , which if the greater part refufc to doe, they may 
errc, as many Councels haue donc.both generall and prouincialLThe papiftes them felues doe not admit the 
decree of the Chalccdon Councell,which was againft the fupremacie of y Bifhop of Rome: yet all the Coun- 
cell agreed vnto it. except the Bilhop of Romes legates. And the fame decree was made in the fir ft genera 11 
Councell of Conftantinoplc , when neither the Bifhop of Rome , nor any man for him did gaincfay it. Con- 
ftant.i.cap.x.Cha!cedon. Aftion.r&The fecond Councell of Nice agreed that Angels and mens foulcs, are 
bodily,andcircumfcriptible, Aft.f .which the papifts them felues cannot deny to be an error. Neither did S.Paul 
come to the Counccl for thc definitio of thc Church,as though he doubted of y matter. For before this time, 



errc. 






■■ 



ThcAfles Chap X v 



BhemJ. 



:■■ 



r 



TulkeJ. 



6 A (t7^w7\ .. ? WJU . crorwcirowne Solution. " ,uu - 



was prefidcru andprincipall aua^^aS^lSSftS? ""S?*? * Ap ° ftIcs dmcs ' ** * Nice * ' 
Ncftarius Bifhop of thefamc Se^hSSSdhS^S^ rf ^"J*>Pfc»tf Conftantinoplc !££*"« 
^cfdorusin pra: fa^^ 

/W**ApV«^cZ,/.An 

«ucr rcceiucd into auftoritie and crcdi , w hU the C£l? S^ c*" ?° Ufay ' that no cou » cel ■" 
eels of Milam and African, thac deSSSS tc SS rf&^S n ?? n ^ * " ^ For ** coun " 
tic and credit in the Church. So was the Councel of ChXf ?"«**««, were receiued into auclori- 

primacie, wherein it was not ^r^^^^t^ 'J th " P°! n < * ** B.ihop of Rome, 
as teftifieth Liber atus,Cap.r j.befide many prouS ?w25SS ^ f d Credit in < he Churc " 
«r required. And the Councils of AirKSSS Hrarife Km T ^ B * ° f R< T es confent was n <" 

teyncdinthcholy Scriptures As thofe C<S,S ? I contrary » the irueth cxprefled and con- 

1/, were not priJedgeLomerrorbytL^ 

bribed to herefc,gaS^ 

and other Arrian s ; wherein F <*IU i a Cat££ Ri£jL ^^ U *l ,eld ?. w R ° mc > ** Vrfarius and Valcnt, 

C^elforaUhiscotfen^ 

condemned & accurfed m me Councel ofCoS 

fent,aflmance or confirmadon? And J h\ na «tW f r?' ^"« Hcrcdk^would he haue giuen his af- 

f *^'/. The tc "%^ n °^« we foil Gentiles were calledbvS Peter* mr«A ,„J u c . *•***• 

conua^.paulwasfenttothcGentdc Sj euenathh C onuerfio^ 
immediatly poached in Arabia,and faw not PetervnT^^ 

neglected his callmg.BeGdeyour own v. &w^^SS^^W^ kh,tt, * ! " ,i >* 
puted with the Greekes cap**, before f^^^^^£^}^^^^^»M^ 
«r*»in the fpeach of S .Iames,is not ^SSS&Z^^^ e ^ KStKaA ^ m ^^^ 
S-Peters fo=ach,which was ^^Q^S^^^^f 1 " of Cornclu^bur to the order of 

lames confirmed by auftoriue of Scripture, and th^conduoS f v V^t° be . his P e °P lc ; which s - 
preheminence in thi s point graunted to Peter. COncludeth « Peter did. Therefore you can proue no 

BhemJ. . 13. lames.) SJ^we^w^/^^^^J^^ //5g « 

heldthctrpeace.andintohis fen tence lames th^ SeS^^ ••* 




v -« -9— r< .«« v»*r W or otixrrrifi atemard x»ai abrogated, tl* r&JTft IP. «T™«rW««wii »toffe 

e#/xr 0nnCr * 



C h A p. X v. Of the Apoftles. 21 3 

ether H& which according to ckeumfkntcs require alteration, it is, that S.Juguftinefayth, lib. i Ac faptuapQ Jomf. The 
former gcncrall or plenarie Counccls may be amended by the latter. 
Vulhfi £ Your whole drift in this placets to deny the primacie ofordervntoIamcs,whom allantiquitic except Hie- lames prcfl- 
tum. • romeja ]j OWC£ i co be the principal! pcrfon in this CounceJ, as he was at this time, the Bifhop or chicfe oucrfecr £ ent o[ lhc 
ofy Church at Ierufalem,and therefore is named before Peter by PauljGaU.oXlemens difpofition li.tf.dtcd Counctn * 
by £ufebius > fr^4/;Wi^^wf3ith : ,thatlames was conftituted Bifbop of six Jptft fa.Chryfoftom vpon thi> place 
laith.E* vide pofi Vetrum Tantus loquitur &c*Andfie that after Tetcr Vaul dothfpeakf,&no manftoppeth hit mouthy 
lames beareth it, and doth not got backg,to him was the frincipalttie or chief* place committed. Againc he faith of lames. 
Ah initio quidem &c. M the beginning truely, Veierff>ak$ more vehemently, but thk man more mildly. So they tnttft al- 
toayesdoe thttare in great au Bit hie y that they permit things burdenous to cthir men,andthey them [dues deate more genu 

ly,m A&Mcm.n* Thus you fee he afcribeth plaincly the chiefe place and power to lames, Hiciomc in dcedc 
defending S.Pctcrs fimulation againft S.Pai^ 

rant of the tructh,whercofhe had been aprincipal fetter forth in the Councel.But the matter is foeuidentby 
the circumftances of the text,and die iudgement of ancient writers,that the au&or Qpufculiiripartiticonsom.%* 
ca/>.9.faith,that when lames gauc fentcncc,it was not yet fully ordeyned concerning the preheminence of Pe- 
ter aboue the reft of the Apoltlcs,and ot the fulncs of his power abouc all Churches. Finally, where S. Augu- 
ftinc faith, that the former gcnerall Counccls may be amended or corrected by the latter, he fpeaketh not of 
alteration in matters of indSercncie, for then he would not hauc vfed the worde amending or corre &ing,but Councels may 
fomc other word,that fignifycth altering or changing;for amending & corre£ting,ts of errors,and fo y wordes mc * 
going before and after,doe make manifeft that he me email .For before he faith^hat only the Canonical fcrsp- 
tures hauc foucraignc auftoritic,lo that it is not lawfull to doubt,whcthcr any thing written in them be true or 
rightjbutthat al later writings of Bin <ops may belawfully rcprehcnded,eyther by other learned wrkings,or by 
Counccls,if they hauc erred fi om tructh,and that prouincinl Councels muft giue place to general Counccls, 
and that the former general Counccls may be corrected by the la tter, Cum aliqm experimaito &c. When by any 
try all of matters, that is opened which before was fhut, and that is kgowen which bef re was hidden: fo that he fpeaketh 
manifeftly of correction of crrors,not alteration of things indiffcrent,writing againft y Donatiilcs,that main- 
teynedthe auftoritieof the Councelof Carthage, holdcn by S.Cyprian againft the triieth. 

RbCWt 09 zo. Fornication.) Fornication and contamination with Idoles , are ofthemfelues mt.rtallfsr.nes , and therefore can 
ne ner be lawfull: yet becaufe the Gentiles by cuflome were prone to both, and of fornication nude veryftnall account, it 
f leafed the Holy Ghoft to forbid both fyecially. Concerting the otherpoints of abfteyw'ngfrom blood and ftijfiedmeates, they The Churches 
were things of their ome nature indifferent jn which for a time the lewet were to be borne withall,and the Gentiles to be a litle au th°iitiein 
exerciftd to obedience JBy which we may fee the great authcritie of Gods Church & Councelt,whkh may command for eucr, J£Lj 
cr for a time 9 fuch things as be fitte for the ftatecf Ymes andnatfons,whhont any exprefte Scriptures at al,andfo by comman- 
dement makg things neceffarie tl>at were before indifferent* 

fltlhtp* ^hc Church hath no auftoritic to command any thing neceffarie to faluation, but that which may be pro- 5 V°rk " h 
lied vndoubtcdly out of the holy Scripture ; otherwifc in matters of indifferencie , we yceld to your obferuati- at J f t |, c c 
on. To abftcinc from blood and ftrangkd , was not neceffarie to faluation , but for chariiie to bcarc with the Scriptures. 
weakenes of the Icwcs for a feafon. 

Rhettt* ty Going forth from vs.) Apropvr definition cr note ofHeretikss,Schifmatih^s,andfeditiottsteachers,togoeout Goingout,a 

from their fpirituall Vaftors and Gouernmrs t and to teach witfout their commijfton and approbation%to difquiet the Catho- ™* c of «*<• 
Unpeople with multitude ofwirdes and fweetcfpeaclnsjmd finally to ouerthrowe their fjules m ™ c,# 

Bht m t J ***. To the Holy Ghoft and to vs.) By this fir fi we note , that it is notfuch a fault as the Heretikft wculdmakg it God and our 
in thefrght oftl>efimf>le,or any incongruitie at all s to ioyne God and hu creatures , as the principal! caufe and thefecondarie, Lady*and the 
in onejpeache, and to attribute that to both, which though diuerfely^yetptseeedcth of both* God and you-fty good people J™ fi***" 48 * 
commonly: God and our Lady.Chrift and S.lohn: We confeffc to God and to Peter and Paul.44 * God and his , f™£ * 
Angcl,To our Lord,and Gedeon,The fworde of our Lord and of Gedeon,Our Lord and Moyfes, Chrift and //ii.7/18.10. 
his Angcls.OurLord and all Sain£b.p/vr^T/;/7*w.S.Pau1 and our Lox6.i Jhefi, 6. Ml thcfefpeachesbcingpartly £xod,\^iu 
Scrifturestfartly likfi vnto the Scriptures Jpeachcs,are warranted alfo bv this Councel,whicb fay th boldly^ vi$vM % EST 

feme thereof to all other Ctuncels lawfully called and confrmed to fry the likf, It hath pleafed the Holy Gholt and vs. Sp.ftntJ* fr 

S. Cyprian ep.54 jiu.z . reporting the lik$ of a Symde holden in ^frikSsfayth, It ha th pleafed vs by die fuggeft ion of the *•*//. 
Holy Ghoft. 

Secondly we note,that the hly Councels law fully Hgpt for determ:nathnorcleeringofdoubtes,orcondemningoferrours Th e holv 
and HerejteSyOr appeafing nfSchifmes andtroubles,or reformation of Tife % and fitch lil$ important matters, haue euer theajfi- r h Z L * J-!jl nt 
fiance of Gods Jpirit , and there f re cannot erre in t heir fen fences and determinations concerning the fame, becaufe the Holy Councc!s,to 
Ghoji cannot erre,frzm whom (as you fee here) ioyntly with the Ccuncelthe refdutionproceedeth. the worlds 

Thirdly we learns, that in the holy Councels fpecially (thottgh othcrwife and in other Tribunals of tin Church it be alfo J^t l"^-*** 
verified) Chrifies promife k fulfilled, * that the Holy Ghofi (houldfuggefl them and teache them all trueth, and that not in ^^r* 
the Apoflles tim onely, but to th worldes ende* forfo long (hall Councels, the Church, and her V afters haste this prini lege of j 0i , g ft 1 
Gods ajjiftance, as there be either doubles to refolue, irHeretikgs to condemned cr truths to be opened, or etsillmen to be re- . S.Grfgoriw 
formed, cr Schifmes to be appeafed. ft which caufi S". Gregorie li. r . ep.14. fub fin. reuerenceth the four egenerall Councels ^ ucren { : | e °^ 
(7%ic en Conflantinop, EphcfiChalccd.) .ts thefvttre booths of the holy Gofpel, alludingto the number: and r,f the fifth alfo he counccls, 
faith that he doth retterence it alikg: asidfo would he haue done moe,ifthey had been before his eime,whofayd? oftlxtn thus, 

Whiles they are concluded and made by vniuerfall confent,him felfe doth he deftroy , and not them, whofo- 
cuerprefumethcythcrtoloofewhomthcybinde,ortobindwhomtheyloofc. 

S . Gregorie there fore reuerencing allfiue alify , it may be marueiledwhcnce tin Heretics haue their fonde difference be- -2K5K5 
twixt thofe foure firfl and other latter : attributin^muchto them, and nothing to thi reft. Whereas in deede the latter betwecnethe 
tan erre no more tlxn the frft foure, being holdpt and approued astirey were, andhauing the Holy Ghoft as they had. But in 4 firft and the 
thofe firfl alps when a manfindeth any thing againft their Hereftes (as there be diners thinos) then they fay plaincly latter Coua- 
that they alfo may erre, and that the Holy Ghoft is not tyedto m:nsv6yce$ 9 nortothc number of ftmencct: Whickk***' 






1 



v'' 



I 

r 






The Aftes Chap. xy. 

djreat, twfrcue thhfirfi CtumUM ofOt^fita^d chnfiesptomtsoftht Holy Ghofisafftfiance mead, al truth *,«*«» 

rtatbatyw may kf** mi abhor* tlufe Heretics thnughly, heart yee what a principaU Secl-mafiermth his *•«*&; 
tlaMxmous mmtb or feme vttereth,f tying, that In the very beft times fuch was partly the ambition of Biftiops firil B««nn 
partly their fooluimes & ignorancc.that the very blind may ea'jly percehie, Satan verily to haue becne orefi- Sr^*' 

dent of their aflemblies. Good Lord deliuer the people andtht world f-om fuch bltfphamus tongues andbookf, mdntu T J*?^ 

men grace to attend to the holy Serif met and Do£for, t that they may fee hem much,not only S. Jiugufiine & ctiJr father, * W "*" 

«triUtetoaUgen^aUComcelsJpecially,(towiMtheyrtferretlxmfelue^ 

contnuerfmxcab Heretikf,:)butto which euen S.Taulkimfelfe(JbJpeciaUy taught by God) andothers alfo yeeldcd them SKS" 

felHa^otcnua «thefayingop^uguftineccncerni„gS.Cypr^^^ and Zt% 

erred about the rebafttyngof fuch at were Chrifiened by Heretic,. l(hehidbued(faythS^ugufii ne li.i.debapt.clp 4 Au S»flmc ' 

to haue fceney determination of a plenarie CouncelJ, which he faw not in his life timc,be would for his »c« 
humihue and charine ftraight way haue yeeldcd, and preferred the general) Councel before his owne Judg- 
ment and his fcllowe Bifhops in a Prouincial Councell onely merely alfo we le.mejbat TrmmdalC ounce is may p,^ „ 

errejbough many time, they doe not ,and being conformable to the general ComceU , or confirmed and allowed by tUm crtlx CounS 
Set Jpojtoliktfhetrrefolutient be infallible as tlx other, are. 

ftyGhofhnfaMblyguuUtl^iJVeanfwm 

^"F"^^>^f e d tl »^'«™<fi>W*>^> Mt '>- >***fi (though fomewhat otbermfe) God GhSfeaflT 
tffijiedtbe Ettangetjjks andotber wrjer, of the holy Scripture, , that they coulde not erre in penning the few. but yet fay flance - 5'« I* 
Ad and ought to vfe allpojftble humane diligence to fyowe tndleame out the hiflorie, and trueth of matur, ^ M « pUme in T'£ me f « 
tekgtn^ofS.l^,GW : e^ 

though they had tlx Holy Ghofi a/fift** ,Yet the text fayth i eam m^conqumohet^mentlxrewa, great dif- "uch. 
putatton ,fearch and examination of the cafe, tlxnTeter jprfe &c. Iftg.tineit tx demounted, what neede is there to ex. Lk ^''*- 
fed the Cotmcel, determutatim , if the Topes or See Apofiolikts iudgemn be infallible andhaue the affiance of God alfo 
MtheCatJtolikesaJfirmef Wee anfxvere, that fur the CathoUkeand peaceable obedient children of the Church it is a com- 
fort to haue fuch various meane, of determination, triaU, anddeclarathnoftlx trueth , andtbatitisnecejfirie fortlxreco- 
wne ofHeretikes,andf# the eontentatlon of tlx weak?, win no, nhayet giuing ouerto one man, determination .yet willey- " rhoa K h *« 
*tey«!fybciudgementofallth e U*nedme»M 

fore God andmnfereuer. And as Ifaidebefire.thts affiance of the Holy Glr.fi promfedtoTeters See.trefumfethlm. fimeaffiflsj 
mam meant, of [catching out the trueth, which theVope alwayes hath vfed, and will, and muft vfe in matters oforeatim- }'« Coun «"» 

P^">tycdlingCGmcel,,euenashereyoufeeSS.VeterandTauIthmfe!K^ 

tb<HolyGhofi#e tt hmghtitmtwxbflandingncceflarieforfurtb« 

Ue, to keepe a Councell. ° ' °* 

L4(ri'»'oixmted,thatasChrifiM 

^nceandvmKoftlxClmrcb^tbfulmi^^ (hall be d,temined,whcreby she afmbled tbou Z b „ . „ 

f^studgementtbeforedoe^ 

. fufvgferoutoftheckurcbmhmh^ Stip J J^orLn. SSb 

« U ><™»*tffo™,b«tchaUwto^ 

^theymA^bemdefiituteoftlxHofy 
k W»«<»<Mhd>fh S wedbytbefKcejfeof«lHereti^^ 

,, MerpUcessnourdayc, Rcade a notable 'place in S.Cyprian, that the promes of Chris?, that be would be inthemidde) iewitje. 

; ytoon'IrHgrtbmdmhist^jertaintthmttothemthatafimbleoi'toftbeCkurch. »"•?. 

Fulke.IO When any of Gods creatures , are by him appointed to be inferiour caufes or miniftcrs vnder him, it is no 

fault to loyne them : as the fwordeof the Lorde^nd of Gcdeon. But where God hath not nppointcd his crea- 
f mres to be loyned with him m caufc,thcrc it is blafphcmous to match them xv him in cfifeft: as when you lay, 

God & our Lady hath holpen me,thankes to God and our Lady,our Lord and his fainfts be pwyfeA&cThefc 

fpeaches are neither fenpture^nor fcripturc like.nor warranted by this Councell. Neither hath this Councell ? ? A *£™ 

?"? d ^ forme °1™ C f P each J e « f cd to al other CouncelMiowe lawfully foeuer called and confirmed with ' * 

the B.of Romes aflent,cxcept their determination may be warranted as this was by the holy Sci ipturcs.Cypri- 

| an with the fathers of Afhca,doc declare mo Cornelius Biftop of Rome, vpon what auftoritie of fcriptures, 

| Aeur detcrmmation was grounded,and are bold to fay. It hath pleafed vs by the fuggeftion of the holy Ghoft, 

| before their Councel recciued confirmation of the Bilhop of Rome ,yca before he once heard or it. Neither 

what roJmd EpiIUc,re<1Uirc hls affcnt > but onel y "port what they had done, and for what caufe Sj and vpon 

Secondly you note.that holy Counccjs haue euer the afliftance of Gods fpirite, and therefore cannot erre, 

whereyou play the Sophifters kindly : for if it be proued , that any doe erre in that point , they arc not holy. 

f ButifbybolyCouncelsyou n^anclawnul Counccls J asyouf a yinthemargent,orasyoufeemetoexplanc 

holy Councels/uch as arc lawfuUy ieptfor detemuruttion or cleering ofdoubm&c. there is no doubt but they may 
erre,tf they foUowe not the d.rc&on ot Gods worde , againfl which, in vaine they may boaft of the direction 
S° u i^ f • C yP» an . and r a]1 ?w Bifoops of Afric a ,gathered a Councell as la wfull a s any they did before, 
no doubt but of good intent for determination and electing of a doubt that was mooued among them , whe- 
ther fiich as came from Herefies , were to be baptized againe : and with a purpofe to condemne errours, and 
Hcrefies, and to appeafe fchd"me and troubles: yet did they erre in their fentencc and determinauon^onceiv 
mn lS efamc ^ t ' an i allt ^°ugh ignorance ofthefCTipturcs,andnotofanyperuerfcorhcreticallaffcai- 
onAVhereupon S. Auguitas is before declared,doubteth not to affirme that al men & allCounccls,botb pro- 
uincial ^ CT «^ m ay«Te,and that the cenaintic of trueth is to be found onely in the Canonicall fcripturcs. 
^^rufuataiy^fanBamfcripm 
™e,af*Uoftheofa&oftkcnewnft^ 

ter mttngt ofhfhops, th«*«mn manymfe be finked or diluted ofit, Mer it be trHe/crjrhetber itterigkt, 

----■-. xchatfotm 



Chap. xv. Of the Apoftles. 214 

whatCoeuer it U certain to be written m ft : But that the writings of bifhops which hme bene written, or which are now writ- 
ten after the Canon » conftmed,may be lawfully reprehended, both by the more wife (peach, perUps of any man that is more 
uillinthatmrttetynddfobythemmgraueattttoritiefandmorelearnedprudew 

mnthin* in them perhaps hme fir ay ed from the trueth. And euen Councels themfelues,which are gathered in euep region 
JproufnceXwithout all doubt) muflgiue place to the aufhritie ofgenerall Councels, which are gathered out of all tU Chri- 
liim world: And that oftentimes tlx former generall Councels themfeluesjnay be corrected by the later, when by anytnaUof 
matters that is opened which warfbut,a„d that is fyowen wbichwas hidden,withut anyfwelhng offacrilemout pnde, with- 
out an-iflifntcke ofpufiiniarrogans, withutany contentionofcancredemie, with My humhtie, with Catholikspeact,witb 

Chrifiian charlie. Concerning your thirde obferuation, there is no doubt but Chrifts promife foalbe perfor- 
med vnto the cnde.but the priuiledge of Gods affiftance,perteineth only to them which folowe the directum 
of his holy word in councels or other fentences of the Church. For the fpirit of God muft not be facrilegiouf- 
lv feoarated from the word of God. Therefore the determination of the foure generall Councels is to be re- 
uerenced as die foure Gofpels.becaufe it was taken out of the foure Gofpels,which teach the trueth of the di- 
uinitic and humanitie of Chrift,and of the diuinnie of the holy Ghoft : not becaufe it was fo agreed by auao- 
ricieoffo many bifhops gathered in thofe Councels. Neither doe we make any fuchfondc difference of the slander, 
Councels as you dreamc of,but receiue the Eft and fixt,as wel as the hrft foure.for the matters of faith and do- 
ftrinc concluded in them,agreeable to the holy Scriptures : and further we receiue none. You fay there be 
diucrs things in the firft 4, Councels that you finde againft our herefies, yet are you able to fhewe none. But 
we (hew againft you the tf.Canon of tyce Counccl,declaring the bilhop oUlexandria to be equal to the bifhop 
of Rome and generally euery Metropolitan in his prouincc. We (hew the 17. Canon of Cha Won,wherein 
is declared the determination alwel of that Counccl,as of the firft of Coftantinople, that the See of Conftan- 
tinople fhould haue equal priuiledges of dignitie and auftoritie with the Sec of Rome. We fhew the words of 

the Councel of £?/«■/?« in their Epiftlc to T^eflorius thztTcter and Iohnwere of 'equal dignitie becaufe they were 

both Apoftles and holy diftiples: By which words 5 the fupremacie of the Pope pretended fr6 Peter is ouerthrowen. 
So we (hew thca.firft generall Councels,all againft the Popes fupremacie. Likewife the J.confirming all that 
was decreed in the 4 .and the ef.of Coftantinople Can.} tf.wc ihew,confirming the equalitie of priuiledges of the 
bifhop of Conftantinople with the bifhop of Rome,according to the former determinations of the Councels 
of Conftantinople the firft,andof cbahedon.VJhcn wefay that Councels may erre; and that the holy Ghoft is 
nottyedto the voyces of men,nor to the nomber of fentences, you affirmc, that it isdirettly toreproue thisfirfl 
Councel alfo of the Apoftles, and Chrifts promife of the holy Ghoft. But by what Logike you gather this conclufion,we 
cannot perceiue, except it be this : Councels may crre^o diis Councel of the Apoftles did erre. Or els thus, 
Chrift promifed the holy Ghoft, ergo he tyed the holy Ghoft to the voyces of men, or to the nomber of mens 
fentences. If thefe be good conclufions,I referee me to all thathaue but one crumme of right reafon, or natu- 
ral Loeike. That you report of Bey is a mod detcft able (lander, for he fpeaketh not a word againft the firft slander, 
general Councels,but againft the aficmblies of proude and vnlearned light headed bifhops of Greece, which 
Fined in thofe beft times,whereof it is manifeft by the Church ftories, that many of them were hereticall and 
blafphcmousjhauing notthe holy Ghoft,but the deuil himfelfc to be Prefident of their meetings. This Logike 
is like the former : Be%ct f aith.thcre were wicked bifhops in the beft times,«go he blafphemeth agamft the firft 
general Councels. The father oflyes andfiandereroftheSainas,wdlwelcomcyouforthisLogike,cxcepc 
you repent in time. What Auguftine afcribeth to general Councels,you heard before his owne words: how he 
acknowledgeth that they may erre,becaufe they may be amended or correfted,that fomc thing may be ftiutte 
vp and hidden from them,which afterward may be opened and knowen. 

The endc of Councels is to fearch out the trueth, and therefore you fay well, they muft not prefume of the 
holy Ghoft,if they neglcft ordinary mcanes to come to the knowledge of the trueth,and much leffe if they be 
not duetted by the word of God, which is the rule of trueth, and trueth it felfe, as our Sauiour Chrift faith in 
his prayer,&*»fl//fe them in thy rruetb,thy word is the trueth.loan.i 7.1 7. But if the Pope cannot erre, icis certainc 
that Councels are not ncce'ffary. For your firft reafon proueth them to be onely conuenient,your fecond rea. 
fon nombrcth them among humane meancs of fearching the trueth^y which it maybe inferred, that y Pope 
out of a Councel may erre. For if humane me anes of fearching the trueth be neceffary diat the Pope doeth 
not erre. (as you muft needes confeffe) becaufe you fay : the afiiftants of the holy Ghoft promifed to Peters 
Sccprefuppofeth humane mcancs,and calling of Councels is an humane meanc, therefore calling of Coun- 
cels is neceffary that the Pope doeth not crre.Whcreby it feemeth you take vpon you to decide that queftion, 
which thouoh it hath hitherto bene decided by two general Councels of Conftancesnd Bafiljiut the Councel is 
aboue the Pope,which may crrc out of the Councel, yet is it not agreed of among all Papifts at this time. For 
the more part hold,and fo doc you elfcwhere, that the Pope is aboue the Councel,and that the Councel may . 
erre,if it be not confirmed by the Pope. Yet the Councel of Conftance was confirmed in that point by Iolm 1*3. 
before his refigna tion, Sep i.and in the ende thereof, all things concluded in that Councel. Concibariteyhat 
is asin formeofa Councel, wereconfirmedbypopeM^twethe J.Se/?45. That Chrift is not prefent with 
herctikes and fchifmatikes.it is out of doubt : but feeing in many of the Synods, and Councels holden in Ger- 
manie,Francc,Poole,England and other places, the trueth hath bene concluded out of the holy Scriptures^ 
is certainethat Chrift was prefent in thofe affembhes by his holy Spirit, and that in fuch tilings as they haue 
determined according to the word of God,they are not to be reputed for heretikes or fcrufmaukcs,butfor true 
ChriftianCatholikes. 

Hhem.il si. Reioyced vpon the confolation.) Straight vpon the intelligence of 'the Councels determination, not only the AlgoodCtn. 

Gentiles butetlenthe Maiftersofiljeformertroublesanddij]enfion,wereatreft,andaltookf great comforttliat thtcontro- ftfans«ftvp- 
uerfte watfo ended. And fo fhould alClmftian mm doe,when they fee thfecles of our time condemned by the li^authoritie Jggjg; 
and moftrraue judgement of the holy Coined of Trent. Againft which th Heretics of our time nuk! the like frtuolotu ex - .^^ Coun . 
options aiidfalfe cauiUations t as didtht old Heretikes heretofore againft thft Cornels thatfteciallj condemned their errors, cd, - ' 






1 



1 >4 



rmc of 



TheA&es Chap xvi 

Empcrour and the A»* king proccfted againft it, and it is ^^^^Sm^^^ *** 
Fraunc e,rhere is no reafon tha t we fhould Ibe fubieft vnto it,aIthough wc fcr^«ntt »^ ^* hrf °^ 
pofeagamftm And where ]W«&yinihcltarg B nr,d™«^^ 
'^f.youcondemneyourfduestobenogoldChriffian^^ 

You condemne the Popifh Church of Fraunce, which accepted no f »2KvK k abouc *« C ° UnccK 

rctikcs make exceptions againft Councds that condemne them, it proueth not dl to bT^tri V 
condemned by Councds. The Catholikcs alfo condemned by the CoS * he re *cs took^v ' " e 
againft thofe Councds. The exceptions that we make are mod t nafaahk ^ For it7s S^ cx «P«ons 
they which are partie Sj that are partial,that are accufcdJhotild \hS!SSh£l iHC? uT* *" 
luftly fay fo ; againft the 7®m Councel,or o ther hereukes againfl :£S^S^^S^^ e ' Mm !' 
ther can all tones iuftly fay fo againft their punilhers. Foi 'their Sg« ^em pSto Sdl? ein '' "t 

neueraccufedinthatorFcnce,whcrcupontheyfitasiudges. Thatwcwii£beS^l«h ?j p!l I r, • a ? , 
« u f«<*«wewilexpound^ 

confute your hertfies.according to the plaine and natural fenfc thereof, and I u^ubSKac« t ™ !l X ' 
plane placevnd according to the expofmon of the moft ancient and XSmaSSSSS^^ " 

37. Diflcnfion.) J^m^^rmttiMmteummm^farfrtmnrttn wi*m-.m~*F 

ioli^l^ 

c™ With thebimops offarc^about the fc^^^ 

true members of the Church,and yet the one partie erred from ^^ demeelthaofth ^whaucbenc 

CHAP. XVI 

they takeorder MracUs^$erk»pnfttutim. ^ Cbmh °f the ^'fl"*"',**"^ 



lew 



that f decrees 



uiat y decrees A vti i -- , , 

andarticicsof A " ^f"™ t0 Derbe an ^ Lyftra. And nTHencamehetolierbesHdtoLyftra'and 

£ig&. J* b ^,thcre w as a cataine diiciple 1 faidfr. ,«r**t ^S ^ 

cSofUrufa. ther e named Timothce,the fonncof "avvi- med * Tmotheu* *x»JJ r i L 

lem.fhouidbedovve woman that beleeued ofaLhVro w if 7 f / TT ^ w **"* ™ Kom.tg.it. 

executed and oraa » ^ac oeiecued, ot a father a a lemffe , W ^/«W • but his father was a phu.t.i? 



Wft ufac^' 



i&KS Lv 2 ftr ^ W thC ^"^"^wercin * which *m ^reported of the brethren 
S2SSS* y ^^pg^^goodteftimonie. that were at Lyfira and Icontum! 

t^fsT Kim.«uJL^ K° J? naueto g°/ »hwith , Paul would that heejhouldgoefoorth with 

thatai Prelates him: and taking him he circumdfeH him Kp hi**, M J * „/ j • - rf. f 

oushttohaue caufe ofth P Tevlc rC . u r f *»»^* "% ™dctrct*mcif e dhim 3 bec™feof 

toPeethede- «uIcoftheIcwcsthat W crc in thofe places, the Iewes which were in thoLmrt^s- for they 

SSS- Forth fyf ncwthathisfatherwasaGeule. k?e» Mat hU father wasi^C^ 

S°eSSmjS: ri ,f r £r7? Cn ^Pafled through the ci- 4 exfW« they went through the cities they 

uSKS Jf the X d u ehucrcd v " co ^em to keepe the Miueredthem the decrees forfoheepe that'lZ 

to themaito- and A " n cients which were at Hierufalcm. at HierufaUm. At\s.is.x9. 

^^fiii^dSStaiT'?^ 111 x '^roveretheCkisrchesJtabUJbedMhc 
< * venerable ^ith,and did abound in number daily. faith s andincreafed in number day h 

^evwouidno: counoie of Galatia, they were * forbidden Thrygia^ndthereJnofGaLaJZeC 
p^« W" hol r Ghoft "preach * wordcin M&^r M cUlfrThZeZL 

been more /llia * e^A 

SJ 7 Andwhmthey were come into Myfia, 7 7% r^ „ dftftk Jifb »^. 



Chap, xv i. Of the Apoftles. nj 

they attempted to goe into Rithynia:and the into Bithynia : but the Jpiritfuffered them not. 
Spirit ofl e s v s permitted them not. 8 nAnd they faffing thorovre tMyfia, came 

8 And whe they had paiTcd through My- dome to Troada. 

fia,thcy went downe toTroas: 9 sAnd a vifton appeared to Paul in the 

9 And a vifion by night was {"hewed to night: There fioodeaman of \Macedonia, and 
Paul: There was a ccrtaine man of Macedo- prayed him, faying, Come into {JMacedorita^and 
nia Handing and befeeching him,and faying, helpe vs. 

pane into Macedonia,and helpe vs. / And after hehadfeene the vifion t imme- 

I o And as foone as he had fcen the vifi- diatly we prepared to go into Macedonta,gatke- 
on,forth with we fought to go into Macedo- ring by conference, that the Lord had called vs 
nia, being allured that God had called vs to for topreach the Goffellvnto them. 
euangelize to them. // Thenwe being cariedfiomTroada>came 

I I And failing from Troas,wc came with with aflraight courfeto Samothracia, and the 
a ftraight courfc to Samothracia,and the day next day to Neapolis: 

folowing to Neapolis: 12 Andfrom thence to Philippos,which is the 

1 2 And from rhencc to Philippi, which chtefe citte in thepartiesof<Jklacedonia,anda 

is the firft citie of the part of Macedonia, a free citie : and we were in that citie abiding cer- 
% r»i»»M,«j £ Colonia. And wc were in this citie certainc tainedayes. 

«*oethcmoft daics,abiding. 13 ^AndonthedayoftheSabbothswewent 

inhabitants are I3 And vpon the day ofthcSabboths,we outoftbecitie.befidesa ritter. where prayer was 

ftran;ers,fent •* ~ , * . « t ' \ r i • / i , r i \ n J t 

thither from went forth without thcgatc bende a nuer, wonttobemadc,e9-wefatedownc,andffakevn- 
other great «- w jj er ' c j c fecmed y there was praier : and fit- to the women which retorted thither. 

ties and States, _ / ,r ^.. , , / , 

Banwlyftom ting weipaketothe women y were ailcblcd. 14. oyina a certame woman named Lydta,a 
the K01tur.es. ^ n( j a certa j ne woman named Lydia, feller of purple, of the citie of the Thyattrians, 

a feller ofpurplc of the citie of the Thyatiri- whichworfhipped Godgaue vs audience :Whofe 

ans, one that worfliipped God, didheare: heart the Lord opened,thatfhe attendedvnto the 

whofe hart our Lorde opened to attend to things which were Jpoken of Paul. 
thofe things which were faid of Paul. // iAnd when fhee was baptized, and het 

1 5 And when fhe was baptized, and her houfeholde, Jbee befoughtvs, faying, Ifyehaut 

houfe, fhe befought vs , faying : If you haue judged meeto befaithfullto the Lorde, come in* 

iudged me to be faithful to our Lord,enter in to my houfe, and abide there. tAndfne conftrai- 

vnto my houfc,& tary . And fhe coltraincdvs. nedvs. 

I<5 And it came to pafle as we went to 16 Audit came to paffe,aswewenttoprayer, 
praicr,a ccrtaine wenche hauing a Pythoni- * certaine damofelpoffeffedwith a jpirit of "froth- 
ed fpirit, mette vs, that brought great gainc faying ,metvs: which brought her mafiers much 
to her maifters by diuining. vantage with footh faying. 

1 7 This fame folowing Paul and vs,cricd '7 The fame followed Paulandvs, andcri* 

tEitherthe^ faying, % Thefe men are the feruants ofthe ed, faying , Thefe men are the feruatmtsofthe 

pdK^thT n 'g n God, which preach vnto you the way moflhtghGod^hichfhewvntovs the way offal- 

vcrtueofPau. onaluation. uation. 

%Sh"-r e eTs 1 8 And this flic did many daies. And Paul i* tAndthk did Jhee many day es: but Paul 

(«$ fuch door- being forie : and turning, faid to the fpirit, I not content, turned about, andfaidto the fpirit J 

SESth C comand thee in die name of If.svs Christ commande thee in the Name oflefu Chrtfl, that 

■ow that they t0 goe out from her. And he went out the thoucomeoutofker. And he came out the fame 

nugntymore - ° . / 

truftbim.anji iamehourc. houre. 

pJJSJii i-9 But her maifters feeing that the hope 19 And when her mailers faire that the hope 

star tinS? of their gainc was gone, apprehending Paul of their gaines was gone, they caught Paul and 

and Silas, brought them into the market Silas, and drew them into the market place t vnto 

place to the Princes: the rulers, 

20 And prefenting them to the magi- 20 And brought them to the officers ,faj in?, 
ftrates, they faid, Thefe men trouble our ci- Thefe men being lewes, doe exceedingly trouble 
tic, being IeWes: our citie: 

21 And they preach a fafhion which it is 2/ tAndpreacheordinances t whicharenot 
not lawful! for vs to receiue, nor doe, being lawfullforvs to receiue t neither to obferue, fie* 
Romanes. '* tng we are Romanes. 

22 And the people ranne againft them: zz And the people ratine againfl the»f,and 

and tb$ 



t.CoMI. 



TheA&es Chap.xvi. 

anathcmagiftrates tearing their coatesco- the officersrent their clothes, and commanded 

mandcd them to be beaten with roddes. * to beate them with roddes. a.Corrri 

23 And whentheyhadlaid*many ftripes 23 sAndwhenthey hadlayde many (tripes ***&*? 
vponthem, they didcaft them into prifon, vpon them,tbey cas~i them imc <trifi» commaun- 
commaunding the keeper that hec mould dim the lailour of the prifon to bepethem dili 

iceepe them diligently, gently. 

24 Who when he had receiued fuch com- ' 24. which when hee hadreceiued fuch com. 
mandement,caft them into the inner prifon, maundcment, thrufl them into the inner prifon 
and made their fectc fait in the ftockes. andmade their feetefafl in the ftockes ' 
. *5 :. And at mid-night,Paul and Silas pray- 2f And at midnight, Paulandsilas payed 
wg did praiic God. And they that were in and landed God ; and thepnfoners heard them 
priion,heard them. , > ,- , . , . 

26 But fodenly there was made a oreat jf ^L f !t"£ *» ™ "great earth. 
earthquake/o y the foudations of the pSfon f f~'' f ° t &"j*'f of the prifon was 
weremakemAndforthwithalydoores were *J"' ^immediately al the doores opened, 
opened : and the bands of al wereloofed. ***"> '~»*°*™ *»H 

27 And the keeper of the prifon waked 2 ? when *** kf*r of the prifon waked out 
out ofhis fleepe,and feeing die doores of the tfbxfoepe, andfawe the prifon doores open, hee 
prifon opened,drawmgout his fword,would * ww 0Ht kU frord,andwould hatte killed him. 
haue killed himfcl£fuppofing that the prifo- f ei f e >P9P°J'' t i *&* thepnfoners had bene fed. 

nCrS o h « d b ? " ? ed * . . '*■ *" Scried with a loside voycejaj- 

28 But Paul cried w a loud voice, faying, ingJ>oe thyfelfe no harme,forweare all here. 
Doe thy felfnoharme,for we area! here. 29 Thenheecalledforalight,andfbran<rin • 

29 And calling for light, he went in,and and came trembling, and fell downe before Paul 
trembling fel down to Paul and Silas at their and Silas, 

e \ ..• • , « .. „ 3 cAnd brought them out, and faide,Syrs, 

3oAndbrino,na t hemforth,hefaid,Mai- what mufti doe to be Jaued? 

■tftisnooth* fterS ' W p hatm uff I doc that I may befaued? 3 i *A»d they faide, Beleeue on the Lo-rde 

Euthtlmfi- 3 * out theylaid^Belecue in our Lord Ie- lefut Chrisl, and thou fialt bee faued, and thy 

u ^*rtat svs: and thou malt be faucd and thy houfe. honjholde. 



bycharitic, 5^ And they preached the word of our 32 Andtheyffakevntohimthewordeofthe 

Sufi** Lordtohimvvithallth atwcrcinhishoufe. Lorded to all 'that were in his houfe. 

3 3 And he taking them in > fame houre 33 tAnd hee tooke them the fame houre of 
bBJ" ofth <; night/wamed their wouds: &himfclf the night, and wapjed their wounds ,andwas bap. 

nwcie toward was baptized and al his houfe incontinent. tized himfelfe. and all they ofhis houfeholde 

XSnd . 34 And when he had brought them into firaightway. J 

blThOTfu* • ° WnC n ? uf " c » nc Iaid tnc tabIe f° r them, & 34 Andwhenheehad brought them intohis 

CnrinulbL-. «ioyccd with al his houfe, beleeuing God. houfe,hefet meatc before them, andioyedthathe 

fitC$ * tu * * And WhC - n day WaS C ° mC ' the ma 8 i - With ** honfcold beleeued on God. 

ftrates fent the lergeants, faying, Let thofe 3S <tAnd when it was day, the officers fent 

men goc. the fergeants, faying, Let thofe mengoe. 

3 6 And the keeper ofthc prifon told thefe 3& Andthe keeper of 'the prifon told this fay. 

wordes to Paul, That the magiftrates hauc t*g to Paul, The officers hatte feat irorde to loofe 

lent that you mould be let goe.no w therfore you : Nowe there fore, get you hence, and (roe in 

dcparting.goe yc in peace. peace. 

3 7 But Paul laid to them.Being whipped 37 Then faide Paid vnto them, They haue 

openly, vneondemned, men y arc Romanes, beatenvs openly vncondemned, being Romanes, 

they haue caft vs into prifon : and now doc and haue caftvs into prifon,n<r.ve doe they thrufl 

they fend vs out fecretly? Not fo, but let vs out priuily ? Nay verily : but let them come- 

them come, and let vs out themfelues. themfelues/ind fetch vs out. 

38 Andy fergeants reported thefe words 3* And thefrrgeantstoldethefe words vnto 
to the magnates. And they were afraid hea- theo{ficers:and they feared when they heard that 
ring that they were Romanes. they were Romanes. 

39 And comming they befought them, 39 And they came and be fought them,and 

and bringing them forth they dented them brought them cntM defired them to depart out t 

to depart out oftheckie. ofthecitie. \ 

4© And 40 And 



i 






Of the Apoftl 



es. 



n6 






C H A P. XVII, ' 

40 And goina out of the prifon,they en- 40 itAndtheyvtentout ofthe frifon^anden- 

tred in vnto Lydia : and hauing fccn the tredinto the houfe of * Lyaia, and when they Aft 'i**4- 

brethren, they comforted them, and depar- hadfeene the brethren, they comforted them, 

tC( j # and departed. 

CHAP. XVII. 

Uo\x> in other parts of Macedonia he plmied the Church* and namely atTheffatonica, f wherethe obfimtelewcsarefo 
niaticious* that they pstrpie him aifo into Bcrcza> 14 From whence being conduced into Greece, \jt preacheth atA~ 
them both (0 the lews andG&stilesydifputingmththeVhUofopherst »? andin Ar eopa^m, per fnadingshmf rem their 
idols vnto one God and I E s V s C H R 1 s X rat fed from the dead. 

AN D when they had walked through A S they made their tommy thorowe Am- 

Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came ±\phipolts^nd Apollonia, the) came to Thef- 

to Theffalonica, where there wasa iyna- falonica,where was a Synagogue ofthe Iewes. 

gopue ofthe Iewes. * AndPaut,as his matter was, went in vn+ 

% And Paul according to his cuftomc en- tothem^andthreeSabboth dayes diluted with 

tred in vnto them and three Sabboths he dif- them out ofthe fcriptures, 

courfedtothcmoutoftheScriptures, 3 Opening and alleaging, that Christ must 

3 Declaring & infinuating that it beho- needeshauefujferedandrifen againe from the 

uedCHRisTtofufferandtorife againefro dead; and that this is Chrifi lefts which I 



the dead rand that this is Iesys Christ, 
whom I preach to you. 

4 And certaine of them bcleeued and 
were ioyned to Paul and Silas , and of the 
Gentiles that fcrued God a great multitude, 
and noble women not a few. 
■ 5 But the Iewes tenuying,and taking vn- 
to them of the rafcal fort certaine naughtie 
men, and making a tumult, ftirred the citie : 
and Selecting Iaions houfe, fought to bring 
them forth vnto the people. 

6 And not finding them 3 they drew Iafon 
and certaine brethren to the princes of the 
citie, crying, That thefe are they that ftirrc 
vp the world, and arc come hither, 

7 Whom Iafon hath rcceiucd, &ai thefe 
doe acainft the decrees ofC^far,fayingthat 
•that there is an other king,I esvs, 

8 And they moued the people^ and the 
princes of the citic hearing thefe things. 

9 And taking a fatisfa&ion of Iafon and 
ofthe reft, they dimifled them. 



preach vntoyoUi 

4 aAndfime of them beleeued, and ioyned 
with Paul and Silas , and ofthe deuout Greek** 
a great multitude , and of the chief e women 
not a f ewe. 

5 Hut the Iewes which beleeued not, moo- 
ned with enuie^tepke vnto them certaine vaga~ 
bonds, andemlmcn, and gathered a companie y 
and fet all the citie on a rore y and made affault 
vnto the houfe of Iafon, and fought to bring them 
out to thepeople, 

6 And when they found them not y they dr ewe 
Iafon and certaine brethren vnto the heads of 
the cttie,crying y Thefe that haue troubled the 
world, are come hither alfo y 

7 Whom Iafon hath recetued priuily : and 

thefe all doe contrarie to the decrees of Cafar y 
faying that there u another king , one lefts. 

8 And they troubled the people, and the offi- 
cers ofthe citie , when they heard thefe things m 

p %And when they had taken Jufficient 
furetieof Iafon jrndof the other , they let them 



10 But the brethren forthwith by night goe. 
fent away Paul and Silas vnto Bercea. Who to And the brethren immediately fent away 



when they were come,entred into the fyna- 
gogue ofthe Iewes. 

1 1 (And thefe were more noble then they 
that are at Theffalonica, who rcceiucd the 
word with al greedines,daily || fearching the 
fcriptures, if thefe things were lb. 






Paul and Silas by night vnto Bercea: which whe 
they were come thither, they entred into thefy- 
nagogue ofthe Iewes. 

1 1 Thefe were the noble fl of birth among 
them of Theffalonica, which recetued the word 
with allreadinesofminde, andfearchedthefcru 
12 And many furely of them beleeued, ptures daily, whether thofe things werefo. 
and ofhoneft women Gentiles,andmen not t2 Therefore many of them beleeued; alfoof 
a few.) honefi women which were Greeks, and of men 

1 19 And when the Iewes in Theffalonica notafewe. 

vnderftoode,that at Bercea alfo the word of 13 But when the Iewes of Thejfalonica had 
God was preached by Paul, they came thi- knowledge that the word of God was preached of 
thcralfo,mouing and troubJyig the multi- Paul at Serosa alfo y they came thither, & moued 
tude. thepeople. 

14 And Sf. /* And 



ThcAaes Chap. xvn. 

14 And then immediatly the brethren /* Andthen immediately the brethren fent 

lent away Paul,to goe vnto the fea: but Silas away Paul, togoe as it were to theft* : but Silas 

and Timothce remained there. andTimotheus abode there jltll. 

IJ And they y conduced Paul, brought // And they that guided Paul, brought him 

hira as farre as Athens, and rcceiuing com- vnto Athens, and receiued a commandement 

maundement ofhim toSilas andTimothee, vnto Silas and Tmotheus ,for to come to him 

that they fliould come to him very fpeedily, with fpeede, and went their way. 
they departed. / 6 while Paul waited for them at Athens, 

\6 And when Paul expected them at A- bisjptrttwasmouedinhim,whenhefawetbecii 

thens,his fpirit was incenied within him,fee- tiegiuen to worjbipping ofidoles. 
ing the citie gtuen to Idolatrie. i 7 Therefore disputed he in the Synagogue 

1 7 He dilputed thcrfore in the fynagogue with tbelewes, and with the deuouteperfins/ind 
with the Icwes,and them that ferued God, in the market doyly with them that came vnto 
and in the marlcct-place,euery day with the htm by chance. 

^"wercthere. i8 Then certaine Philofephers of the Epi- 

1 8 And ceitainc Philofophers of the Epi- cures, and of the Stotkes, dtjbutedwtth him: and 
cures and the Stoikes difputed with him,and fame faidjvhat wtl this babbler faytOther fome, 

b mffvd^n certaine faid, What is it y this b word-fower Hefeemeth to be a fetter forth of new Gods -be- 

t<Uwn lmm . would fay ? But others, He feemcth tobe a caufe he preached vnto them Iefus, and there- 

preacher of new e gods.becaufe he preached furretlion. 

tothemlEsvsandtherefurredtion. 1 9 zAnd they tooke him, and brought him 

19 And apprehending him, they led him into the fireete of Colors, faying, CMay wee 
to Areopagus, faying, May we know what know what this new doOrine whereof thou (pea* 
thisnewdo&rineisthatthoufpeakeftof? keft s is? 

20 For thou bringeft in certaine new 20 For thou bringt •# certaine firange things 
things to our cares. We wil know thcrfore to our eares.-we wouldknow therefore what the fa 
what thefe things may meane. things meane. 

21 (AndaItheAthenians,andthefiran- 21 (Forallthe Athenians and flranzers 
gers ieiournmg therc,emploied them felues which were there, had leafure to nothing els, but 
to nothing els but either to fpeake,orto either to tell or to heare fome new thing.) 

TheEriWc heare fome newes.) 22 Then Paul fioode in the mSdesofthe 

forS.Dio„yfi- " ™ f™ Handing in the middes of A- fireete of 'Mars, and fay-d, Ye men of Athens, I 
-Ar™^ reopagus,faid:Yc men of Athens,in al things perceiue that in all things ye are toofuperfti- 
wo09 ' Ipcrcesucyouasitwerefupcrftitious. tious. 

c ric^u*. 2 3 For paflmo by and feeing your 'Idols, 23 Foras/pafedby,and beheld the maner 

itound an altar alio whercupo was written, bow jeworfhipyour gods 1 found an altar where- 
TothevntyowenGod. That thcrfore which inwaswrttten,VntoanvnknowenGod.Whome 
you worihip, not knowing it,the fame doe I yethen ignorantly worjhip, him (hewe / vnto 
preach to you. j 0Hm * ' r> j 

24 The Godthat made the world andal u * God that made theworld, andall that A a 748. 
thingsthatareinit,he being Lordofheauen are in it , feeing that he is Lordofbeauen and 
^ff.7.48. andeatthdweUethtnotm* temples made earth, dwelleth not in temples made with 

?«S^r /^^itherisheferuedwith mens hands, 2J *Neitber is worfhippedwith mens hands, pfaLjo.8. 
A*m needing any thing,vvhereas him ft\f. giueth as thoughhe needed of ^nythinoM ein Z hehim- 
£83% Lfe T? ^f d breathin g.^d al tilings : f e ,f eg Lth life and Lath to all eu J where , 
£&?l^. ^fAndhemadcofoneal mankinde,to 26 Andhath made of one blood all nations Ef a , 18 
Sc7. Seein J? abl te vponthe whole face of the earth, ofmen,forto dwell on all the face of the earth, * 
Aa.v.48. amgning fet times,and the limits of tlieir ha- andhath determimd the times before appointed, 

bitation, and alfo the bounds of their habitation: 

27 For to lceke God,ifhappi]y they may 27 That they fhould feehe the Lord, ifper- 
feele or finde him although he be not farre hapsthey might haue felt and found him,thouoh 
from euery one of vs. he be not farre $om euery one of vs. 

28Forinhimweliueandmoueandbe,as 2* Forinhimweliue,&moue^ndhaueour 
UTAtu,. ee"ame alio of your ownepoetes faid,Fw being, as certaine ofyourowneToets hauefayd, 

ofhtsktndealfoweare. Forwe are alfo his faring. 

20 Being 29 *^f 






Chap, xvi i. Of the Apoflles. 217 

29 Being therefore of Gods kinde, we " 29 * For at much then aswe are the offering Efai.40.18, 
may not fuppofe, j| the Diuinitie to be like of God, we ought not to thinke that the Godhead 

vnto gold or filuer, or (tone, the grauingof is like vnto gold, finer, orftone^rauen ty arte 
art and deuifc of man. andmans deuife. 

30 And the times truely of this ignorance g0 ^ n dthe time of this ignorance God 
whereas God defpifed,now he denounceth winked at > but now biddeth allmen euery where 
vnto men that al euery where doc penance, to repent : 

31 For that he hath appointed a day Becaufehehath appointed a day in the 
whereinhc wil nidge the world in equine, ^kh he will iudge the world in right eoufiefefy 
by a man whom he hath appointed, gluing fat man whom he hath appointed, and hath of- 
al men faith, raifing him vp from the dead. f ered f aith t0 a u me „ y in that fa fab ra ifid him 

32 And when they had heard the refur- J f. om foe dead. 

recVion of the dead, certainc m deede moc- J , . .. ... „. 

ked, but certainc faid, We wil heare thee a- . ** ^fff* the ? he " 4 *f'f"?f£ 
R aine concerning this point. **"* ****"*. *«&? pother fatd^Vo 

h 33 SoPaulvfentforthoutofthemiddes mil heare thee agatne of thts matter. 
of them. 33 So^aul departed from amongthem. 

34 But certaine men ioyning vnto him, 3+ Ho\vbeit t certaine men claue vnto htm, 
fi u , didbeleeue : among whom was alfo Diony- andbeleeued: among the which was 1>ionjJius 
xlwpsita. fius Areopagita , and a woman named Da- Areopagita , and a woman named Damaris, 
maris,and others with them. «£Q and other with them. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xvii. 

lihem.I. f Enuying,Zelanres.77>»« ibe^iale ofHeretifa, and a liuelypaternc of their dealings thu dry againfi Cathotihg 
Vrieftsan'dpre.icheri andtbsgoid Iafons that rccciue them. 




S> 



HhcTft 2 - 

the nature of the Gvech wri ( z.l hcf.2,4. ) and mo ft wickedly ^igainfl the laudable deuotton of good Chriffim, caking 

the Pagans iioiutrie audfUperffitton, their deucthus. 

Ittlkc 2 ^c au # ors °* this note, fhew them felues to be ignorant in the Grcekc tonguc^for the Greckc word doth Caujllin; 
1 * fignifie whatfocucr men doe rcuerence for religions fake.The Dictionaries Jay,it fijjnifiech the formes of wor- 
fhip,or dciiotions,as well as the thing worfhippcd. Now the word dcuotion ? is indifttxent cither to true or falfe 
deuotion, and fo is the Grceke word. 1 hercforc the deuotions of good Chriftians,is no more touched by this 
termcjthen true religion by the terme of religion,whcn it is applied to falfc religion. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvii. 

vjjpfff 9 II Searching the Scriptures) T he Heretics vfi this place to proue that the hearers mu Fi trie aj;diudgeby the Thepeople 




the cldTeftam*nt(for none of 'the vewweve yet extant commonly) to dilute with tlse .Apoflle^or to trie and iudge ofhss 
doclrineyr whether they fhonldbelceue him or no ; ft they wereUnndtobeleeuehimandobeyhis )vord 9 n>hether he attea- 
ged Scripture cr no 9 and whether they could reade or vndtrfland the Scriptures or no .but it rcas a great comfort and confirma- 
tion for the lews that had the Scriptures jafinde euen as S. Tauifudjhat Chrifi was Gol^mcifed/ifen^andafandedto The comfort 
heaucn : which by his preaching and expounding they vnder flood > and netar before, tfiough they read them, and heard them °f Chnftiaii 
read euery Sabbcth. Js it it agyeat comfort to a Catholike man, to heare the Scriptures dtelarcdand cllcagedmofl evidently J[„ " or y r ^ n g 
for the Churches truth againfi Herehkfsjn Sermons or otherwifi.Md it doth the Catholics good and much confirmeth p Scriptures. 
them, to vexv diligently the place, alleaged byths Catholil^ preacher s.Tet they waH not be indges for al that, oner their 
owne Vaftcrs,whom dmft commandeth them to heare and oley&nd by whom they heare the truefmfe of Scriptures. 
Vftflfg * This place is rightly vfed,to prouc that the hearers ought to examine by the Scriptures, whether the tea- . 

%s * chers doftrinc be true, and to reicft whatfocucr they find not proued by the Scriptures.Yct are not the iheepc & \^ xt x^^ 
madeiudgesofthefhephcards^eoplcofthePrieftsj&c.butthewordofGodis made iudge of all doftrine, oftlicScrip- 
whether it be true or falfe. And thefc men fearched the Scriptures,to trie whether thofc things were foasthc turcs. 
Apoftle preached.For they hauing rcceiued the Scriptures in credit before, were not boud to oelecue him cx- 
ccpthisdoftfincwerec6fonantvntoy holy Scriptures, ashehimfelfctcftilicthG^/.r.8.That if he preached 
any other Gofpel then he had preached before,they lhould hold him accurfed.And y Gofpel which he prea- 
ched before , was that which God had promifed before by y Prophets m the holy Scriptures./^ow.i.z.And al- 
though they could not readtheScripturcs,yctthcy heard the Scriptures read & were brought to vnfceiftand 
them by his preaching. Whcrfore their icarching of the Scriptures, was notonlytoconfirme them bcingbe- 
fore throughly perfuaded,but to pcrfwadc them being not throughly brought to the faith, vntil they found the 
Scriptures to be manifeftly agreable to the Apoftles preaching. And yet it followeth not that the (heepe muft 
be iudgesof their paftors,but that they muft heare them,obey them,and be ordered by them, which they will 
doc more cherefully when by fcarchipg the Scriptures, they finde their paftorsdoftnncto be the doftrmeof 
the holy Ghoil : and not the inucntion or tradition of men. 

S f % 2* Superfti* 



TheAftes Cha'p.xvii. 

MOB. 4> ** Supcrftitious.) S.V4ulcaUecb not them fupnjlhious for adoringthetrmtmd only G'i mih much JemAm «• V**"**' 

rnany mmows ovm comely prefcribed orders for Mngdue reference toboly Sacraments Jo S.dntts andtbeir m . m ZZ uT C ? llde ' 

to ^^fe^ A^^C^fce^^Ap-ftj** «Wi<U ■ v s, or ft. A J22S 

bk$ people of Suprfitwn : tbemfelues xvhotj vo,de ofth.it -vice by alwife mem iudgement fraud they bane in mttr taken n * A N"e 
^vayalreligion,andarekcon>eEpictireiansa,ul^theiJl<: W hoare, K uer tr.ubledmtbfuPerfiit'ionMaureitisa vice «„ ^?* oF 

notherAibttrfmct definition of fuptrfiitm,/* they would imply ■ therein almtertliytm tWa * 

JFftftf 4. Though S.Paulc in this place,doeth not cxprefly rcprouc any true dcuotioxyior a great nomber of Ponifl, 

rupcrlbuons.thatyouname.yetareyoiirfiipcrftiuons manifdtly conuinced by other teutonics of holy ^P^rion, 
ScnpturcNot as any execfle of worllup or rcligion(as you feeme to define fuperftition,)but as a wil worfhip, 
Mrajlamm more then is appointed by the law of God. And Co docth llidorus giue the Etymologic of y wore • 

cxccedcJhatyoud 1 fchargcvsoffuperlhuonwcacccptyonrccftimon 1 e J asth e witncsofouradueifaries-bu 
where you charge vs to be voyde of rchgio^the Lord be iudgc betwecne you and vs.The Greeke word,whirh 

the Apoftlc yfeth agamft the heathcn,is abufed alfo by the heathen againft the Apoftle and Chriftian reliS 

Til 5 ' 1 9 u a " n ^ n C fl 'P" ftl " on is not onl y worlhipping of IdoJcs,and gods of the heathen. For al- 
though hcathenim fuperftmon be taken away as S. Auguftme faith: Yet other as euil fupcrftition, is come in 
in y place among the vngodly that will not be direftcd by Gods word in religion, but follow their owne ima- 

l n fr/c S ^f} nC J!!? fclfe C , 0ndeninah "orthipi*" of lepulchres and piftures } of fupcrftiuon. *•» v „ 
[hall fee ^4he}«te^««»A»»fcft^|feAr«^ offupcrfiitim^lthebaumc/reli^on. Gather no, 
^ome'hejrofpjonofth,^ 

^mstttudesofthez^lf^M 

S. Ambrofe calleth it anheathmPierrour, to worthy the Crofle whereon Chrift died J)e obitu Theodofa .Gel Jus 
BilhopofRo m e,caleth «/^,, «/ ^ 

Celeftums Bubop of Rome repi oueth ccrtainc Priefb for fuperftitious apparel^^^G^^^Butthe 
rupetftmonofPapifts^athnotonlyallthefepoim ■ 

rant to be high points of true religion. You lee by thefe few teftimonies we call that fupcrftitWhich th ?an- 
cieni ;Fatbers before vs hauc foterme^and that we doc not fo define fupcrftition, as we would employ al true 






tffencefr to the forme orfhapc of his Godhead or Dh,in!tie.thrcfcrc horcfoeuer the Heathens did paint or V aue their Idols, 
mi via,e f tberto be adored wh godly homier to be any r.ftmhl.mce of the Dminitie or any of the three per fain Godhead 

mi r,t Hit Hi, l\ fihnlt \,r.r ■,<!.*.,:., t™, H.IC /....-. r.. -..._ .._»•../■ . . ..-....-•'. ' . . 



9«m8,i. ^l r f,l, e u,h.rU(f' .. , ■■ i r,ci ■■■■'■vr*--"y"»''»"j<*r <}}"'■** »"ier mm oy weir vumaitet; 
q*», 3h *4, W fVT":2 6h °W'"*''* '•"» hmfelfM a, !>c appeared m fry tongues or in the fmiUtude of 4 dooue y crficbli^. Howd^fi" 

..Vxijo to paint or grave any of the three perfau at they appeared vifibly and eorporaliy 3 , f no tmre inconvenient or i-nlatvfrl «** be ^ a g« 

LordsTerfa no fuch thing is any vhere forbidden, but « very agreableto we peoplesinflrutlion. Inwbhhfort thejingels gel*. 
^^mmlypoiirtoed^id^ 

r.ii I form but rcithcorpovalmnges^theSeraphmappearedtoEfy theTrop1*tc)toexpretfe their malitie and officeof 
being Gods Mgelsthat is, Mcflengcrs: and God the Father with the xrorldmlmhand, tofotfe bis creation andil 
nemmmtofxhefameM fitch ^ .Whereo) [the people being W li„ftWuelcdm.v : tabe muchtid, andm harme inthe 

G^ S or/ ? /V,^o/- f /,, CW^o 7 W .«e,»That which fcripturc or writing doth to the readers, thS fame doth the pi- **W«*; 
dure to the fimple that looke thereupon, for in it cuen the ignorant fee what they ought to folow,in it they do ftw * ioD ' 
read, that know no letters vWherehe cMethitamaxterofmirjuitieandveryconument^hatin holyplaces Images were 

Pi'WyrtlnkthSwmsstheBifbopofM^^^ 

ver,fii£ oom tn tifp them w ** 



people how to vfi them. 



r It* f«f« •»» tovje tnem. w " 

/# th i'Sfr^T s / ma S c % ofGodt ^ father >f ^ ft hcholyTrinme,youdoetr a nlTo^ nc the glorie of TaaStti . 
aL k ^ ^ ImaSe ° f a T^ 1 man > orf « he *d foule. r^.:^. Yea ofa monfter winch is worfe. **** 

namtZt JZrV? ~5?°? made 1 to J be I ado f cd S* S odl y honour,you fay yntruely, for all religious ho- 
^Ih^P? S u° y ^ n t d,t ,sco i^ luded '"that Idolatrous councel of Nieei.and defended by Thomas 
and other Pap,fts,that the Image of God is to be worfhipped, with the fame worfhip that is due to God him 

« m Jr W rk S t^' [ W r hat C r d ' cIs fll0uId an y Ima g c oftl ^ Triniticbemade?The Gentiles faid, 
as much of there IdolsJhat they knew they were not gods,nor like to gods,bcing yoidc of fenfc and lifiyici- 







C h a p. x i x. Of the Apoftles. 224 

thcr did they worfhip them as gods,but they worfhipped the inuifible godhcad,and the fame that we call an* 
pclsjthe vertucs and minifterics of the great God,buc all in vainc as S.Auguttine (heweth in Pfal 96. Becaufc 
they worshipped as you doe,thofc that haue eics &fee not,mouths and focake not,hands and handle not.&c. 
Neither can you make the image of Chrift,as he was in forme of man :for you can make no image but of his 
bodily lhapc,& not as he was God in the forme of man. And that image which you make of his bodily iliape, 
is no more the image of Chrift,thcn of any other man.When Epiphaniu* fawc in a Church at Anablatha,an 
ima^c painted in a vailc,as it v\ ere of Chriit,or fome fainct,hc affirmeth that it was contrary to the authoritie 
of the tcripturcs, that any image of a man ihould hang in the Church of Chrift. Epifb.ep.adioan. How much 
more the image of the holy rnnitie,and of the holy Ghoft ? But you fay boldly, topaintorgrane any of the three 
per font, or the three per fins >as they ajfeered vifibly and Corporally, is m more incomtement or vnlawfull, then it was vndc- 

cent fir them,tj appeere in fucb formes. Thus thefe fcnccleflc idolaters controllthe law of God , which cxprefly 

forbiddethanyfiichimagc,ofanyfimilitudcorfliapco 

Exod.to, Accufing the maicftie of God of vndeccncic,if he hath appeercd in any vifiblc fhape,which he hath 

forbidden to be made of him. And yet in giuing the law,God would not appcere in any vifiblc thapc, leaft the 

people ftiould abufe that (hape, to make an image of God after it. As the Lord himfelfc declareth expreily, 

Deut.4 I J.&c. rherefore 3 chough it be not fimply vnlawful,to cxprefle in painting the vifiblc fhapes that were 

(hewed in vifions to the Prophets, yet to make thofc lhapesfor any vfe of rcligion,orfcruiceof God,it is ab- 

hominablc idolatric. You ftreine very much to find the image of God the father, when you fay, he (hewed 

himfelfc to Daniel as an old man. For although Daniel in vifion faw an old man,how prooue you that the (aid 

lhapc of an old man reprefented the pcrfon of the father.rather then of the fonne, who is as old as his father, 

or then the whole godhead? As for the Cherubins oucr the propitiatoric,whcn you can lhew as good warrant, 

for your images,as we find in the fcripture for thcm,namcly an cxprefle commaundementto make them, wc 

willycld them vntoyou to be lawfully made. Thou (halt not make to thy felfe (faith the Lord) that is of thy pri- 

uarc auftomie or motion,refcruing to himfclfe power to commaund what images he thought ncceffary to be 

made for the vfe of his religion.Whcrc you tnlkc of the images of angels with their wings 5 you mighthauc al- 

lcagedtheauftonricoftbeXNicenccounccl,wbich 

S . But that you are afhamed of the groflc error of that Idolatrous councelhThc image of God the father with 

Aeivorldinhishand,youcommendhigMy,ra^ 

ingwcU mflmcled, waytdl^muthgoodAtidnohamtintfxxw^ that thefe images 

haue bene and are,where the people arc not inftrutted at all. Secondly, that if they be truly inftrufted of the 

creation and gouernment of the world, This is a lying image, anddoBrineofvanitie, as the Prophet calleth all 

images, Abacuc 2.1 8. becaufe it makcth the creation & gouernment of the world to fecme proper to the pcr- 

(bnofthe father which is common to the whole godhead. Finally, where you fay the people through their 

faith in Chrift, are farrc from all fond imagination of falfc gods,it is moft vntrue. For your popifh ignorant 

people^bc as fond in their imaginations as the heathen were. S.Auguftincfaieth,woiihippcvs of pictures, 

though they profefle the name of Chrift,ncither know nor (hew foorth the vertue or force ot their profefllon. 

And of all worfhippers of imagcs,or before images. S. Auguftine faith, Quis antemadorat vet vratintuemfinut* 

lacbrum,&c. ^nd who doth wor/bip»or pray beholding an image } which is notfo affc£fed % that fo thinbeth he is heard ofit 9 

and hopcth that to hz performed by itjvbich he defiretb. In Tfitl.i 1 3 . Gregory in deed contrary to the faying of the 

Prophet, Ab.t. alloweth images to belay mens bookcs,but heforbiddcth all kind of worfhipping of the. And 

as for the nnuquiue of thcm,it was not long before his time that they were tolleratcd in Churchts.Epiphani- 

11 s rent the image that he found in the Church,bccaufc it was there (as he faieth) ecu/dry totlxaubloritieofthe 

Scripture$.Ef> t ad low.drv.Thc councel of Elibcris before him,decrccd that pi£f urn flmM not be in the Churchjcfi 

that which is worfhipped oradored t (hould be painted on the n , 4//.13choId,the councell feared that which afterward by 

the negligence or the bilhops came to paffc, leaft the image of God who oncly is to be worihipped, fliould be 

painted on the wals,and eftccmed that to be moft deteftablc, which you defend to be conucnient and lawfulL 

So well you agree with the doftrine of the ancient fathers and councels. 

34 Dionylius Arcopagita.) This is that famous Denys thatfirft converted France, and wrote thofi notable and di~ cjg Qny g l M m 

TihtTttJ)* nine rvorJ/es Dc Ecclefiaftica & cxlefti hicrarchia,dc diuinis nominibus,*?«i others jn which he confirmed? and pro- IC opngira is all 

ttctb plainly almofi all things t hat the church now vfith in the mini 'fit ation oft he holy Sacrament^ affirmeth dtat he tear* for the Ca- 

ned them of the jtipofilcwming alfo tefiimonie for the Catholic faith in m*fi things now conn otter fed, fo plainly, that our tbolikcs. 

»4duerfarie$hasie no (hiftbut to deny this Denys to haue bene tl>e author ofthcvhfeirimg that they be an other* of later age, 

Wbfrb is an old flight of Hemilfsjtutrmft proper to fa 

be more bold or rather impudent then others in that point. 

1 hat Dionyfius Arcopagita was au&or of thofc bookes which now beare his namc,you bring no proofe at 
FmkCfV, alL Wc alleage that Eufcbius,Hierome,Gennadius neuer heard of his wntings,for if they had hcard,Dionyfius S .Denys. 
Areopagita ihould haue bene regiftred by them among ecclefiafticall writers. And further whofocuer (hall 
read thofc bookes of his, fliall find in deed many ceremonies, but as vnhke to die ceremonies of the popifh 
church, as they are to ours. The reft,of the flight of herctikes, and that we fee all antiquitic againft vs, isbut 
vainc iangling without proofe,& contrary to manifeft proofe in al our writings againft thepapiftt,and name- 
ly in confuta don of thefe popilh notes. 

CHAP. XVIII. 
M Corinth in ^chtiajje xpirkgtb vid> bis owne handsrfreaching I E s V s to be C H R f s T,vnto the Iewes xfon their Sab~ 

both*. 6 But they being obfiimte and blafjibemingjie inplaine termesfirft^eih thm y and turmth to the Gentils,among 
whom according to a vifion tl>at fo had to embolden him,he planteth the Church in great numbers* X l the obfiimte I ewes 
in vaine fMicitingtheVroconful againft him. 18 From thence at length departing foretttrneth 1 9 by Ephefits(xdmt 
hepromifeththeltwcstoreturnetothem) iz andfotoJntiochinSyria (fiom xrbencefo began hisionrney, jiEf.\%^ 
%l but not reft,ng,b'j and by hegoeth againe to vifit the new Churches that he planted Acl.x 6,in Galatiaaid'Phrygia: 
%H J.po\bmhu*bfeme mightily tonfoundingthe levies at tpfofus^ 27 and afterward & Corinth. 

Sf. 3. Jftcr 



ThcAdcs Chap. xvnr. 

Afhfn^ to f > dc P a * n S fro » A- A Fjerthefethingsfanldepartedfiom^ 
thenshecametoConnth. I\thens^ndcam% to Corinth a 

2 And findinga certainc Iewe, named 2 And fond a certaine lew named* Ami R QM ,< 
Aquiia, bornein Pontus, who oflate was laJ>omein<Fontxs latch come S/ ( ? tl R "■*** 

caufc Claudius had commanded allewes to comnuuuied all /Jes to depart from Rom7) Td 
depart fromRome)hecametothem. fciw^^ ' ^ **»;«* 

fcpiif db . CCa . l i c !; ewaS0 f thc fa ™ «fc / Andbccaufehewas of the fame craft he 

heremainedwiththem andwrought, (and abode with thJ.andwroJkt (for by their oL 

theyweretentmakersbythe^crafr.) cnpationtheywereTentnlakeT) 

rv ^.hhol 1 PUtC r m < 1 y na 8 f °S ue T eue : * ^dhe diluted in 7e Synagogue ttte- 

Zs^ra^^JIT^ "^ ***** ^* Ported the iJsf and the 
I e s v s, and he exhorted the Iewes and the Greeks. 

«. An'j «.k.« c;i„«. -«j t- l ■*" *4*A*beH Silas and Timotheus were 

"t And departing then«, he en.,ed into jJ^t^lZX'T^ 
thehouieofaccrtamemanJiarnedTitusIu- „f a„A -*l,nr. . '£ . j r j j?*^ 
ftus.onethatferuedGod, whofe houfe was ££* «¥«*«HWnil.^ 

» And onr ijd faid in the nigh, by . *. h iJti'^Tfl '?? *jj* 
fa. t. Paul, Doe no. feate, bu. Fpeake, and SSSl * ' ***** *** "* 

hold not thy peace, /v, / ... , 

io Foricaufel am with thee : and no il^'T™?*" 9 ***** fi* hu 
manfhailfetvponthee to hurt theeTfor I 2££* *" F " '*»-*»* 
haue much people in this citie. T.^Ziu *al 

it AndEefltethereayereandfixemo- nl^wLT A^"'^*^ 
neths,teachingamongthethewordofGod. ' ~f**^<M~-g*m. 

laButGaUiobeingProconfulofAchaia L ' 2 £» d "> he » G * a '°»** de depttie of A- 
the Iewes with one accord rofe vp acavnft chM ?* he Il J ns made infitrreElion with one ac- 
Paul, and brought him to the iudcerncnt 15*** Paul^dbronght him to the ittdge- 
feate, & mentfeate, 

13 Saying,That this man contrary to the '/ *$*$* This felbw comfelUth men to 
Law perfuadeth men to worfhip God. ""W GodcoMtr ^y » **k*. 

14 And Paul beginning to open his .'* «And 'when Pa*/ now was about to open 
mouth, Galliofaidto the Iewes, Ifit were kismout KGalliofaydvntotht Iewes, Ifttwere 
fomevniuft thing, or an heinous fact, O you amatter tf*rong t oraneuildeed, Oje /ewes, 
menIewes,Ifiiould by reafon beareyou. r '*fa™HldthatlJhouldbearewithyou: 

1 5 Butifthey be queftions of word and '/ But ifit be aqueflionof words & names, 

narnes,&ofyourlaw,yourfelueslookevnto orofyourlawjooheyetoityourfelues: forlwtU 
it : I wil not be iudgc of thefe things. be no ittdge of fuck matters. 

m .nfr.t ndhedr ° Ue Aem ft ° m thciud S c " l6 Andhe droHcthemfrom thcittdgement 
menc leate. feate. 

JZ* f£u *? "PP^^g Softhenes the i 7 Then blithe Gteekes tooke Soflhcnes the 
prince ofthefynagogue^trooke him before chief ertder of the Synagogue, andfmotehim 

the Sefire 









Chap, xviii. 



Of the Apoftles. 



22J 






Apollo. 



the Judgement feate : and Gallio cared for before the Judgement feat e : and GaJlto cared 

none of thofe things. for none ofthofe things. 

1 8 But Paul when he had ftaied yet ma- / S *AndPaul after this taried there yet a 

ny dayes, taking his leaue of the brethren, goodwhile, and then tooke his leaueofthe foe* 

failed to Syria, (and with him Prifcilla & A- thren,and failed thence into Syria ,(A^uiU and 

quila,) who had {home his head in Cen- Prifcilla accompanying him. J Andhe(hore his 



chris. for he had * a vow. 

iq And he came vntoEphefus,and them 
he left there. But himfelfe entring into the 
fynagogue,difputed with the Iewes. 

20 And when they defired him, that he 
would tarie a longer time , he confented 
not, 

2 1 But taking his leaue,and faying, I wil 
rcrurne to you againe God willing, he de* 
parted from Ephefus. 

2 z And going do wne to Ca?farea , he 

went vp,andfaluted the Church, and came 
downe to Antioch. 

2% And hauing taried there a certaine 
time,hc departed, walking in order through 
the countrie ofGalatiaandPhrygia, confir- 
ming all the difciples. 

24 And a certaine lew, named Apollo, 
borne at Alexandria,an eloquent man,came 
to Ephefus,mighty in the fcriptures. 

25 This man was taught the way of our 



head'tn Cenchrea : for he hadavowe. 

19 And he came to Ephefus, and left them 
there : but he himfelfe entred mto the Syna- 
gogue, attdreafonedwith the Iewes. 

2 when they defired him to tary longer time 
with t hem Jje confented not: 

2 1 'But bade them farewell, faying, I must 
needes at thisfeafi that commethjbe tn Hierufa- 
lemjrut I will returne againe vnto you,* if God t.CoM.ijF. 
will: And he failed pom Ephefus. iames4.i*« 

22 tAnd when he was come vnto Cefarea, 

andafcendedvpjmdfalutedtbeQmrchficwent 
to Antioch. 

23 tAnd when he had taried there a while, 
he departed, andwent ouerall the comtrey of 
Galatia and Phrygia by order, Strengthening all 
the difciples. 

24. * And a certaine lew, named eApollos, i.Cor.Mfc 
borne at Alexandria, came to Ephefus, an elo- 
quent man,andmightiein the fcriptures, 

2 j The fame was infourmed in the way of 



oflohn " * knowing onely the baptijme of Iohn. 

2 6 This man therfore began to deale co- z6 sAnd the fame began tojpeake boldly in 
fidently in the iynagogue. Whom whe Prif- 'he Synagogue : whom when Atjuila andPrif 
cilla and Aquila had heard, they tooke him &11* hadheard, they tooke him vnto them, and 
vnto them, and expounded to him the way expoundedvnto him the way of god moreper- 
of our Lord more diligently. feUly. 

27 And whereas he was defirous to goe *7 tA»d when he was dtjpofed to goe into 
to Achaia, the brethren exhorting wrote to Achaia,the brethren wrote, exhortingthedifti- 
the difciples to receiue him. Who,whcn he pies to receiue him : Which when he was come, 
was comc,profited them much that had be- helped them much which had beleeued through 
Ieeued. grace. 

28 For he with vehemencie conuiriecd 2S For he ouercame the Iewes mightily, and 
the Iewes openly,{hewing by the fcriptures, that openly, jhewingby the fcriptures that lefts 
thatlEsvs is Christ. was that Chrift. 

CHAP. XIX. 

HowTaulbegantheChurchofEfheftu,firffin Ii that were Baptised with lolms bdftifmt, 8 t!*n preaching three mo* 
neths m the Synangueofthe lewes,vntilfor their obflinacie and blafflxmingjieforfookf them, diluting afterward in a 
certaine febotte for two yeeresfpace to the mamelotu increafe of 'the Church, facially through hit great miracles alfo, in 
healing difeafes with the touch of his clothes, and ex felling diuels, 1 3 who yet contemned the Exorcifls of the lewet. 
1 8 How the Ckrifiians there confeffe their a&sjtndbmne their vnlawfd boohei: it & how he foretold tlw after he had 
beneatHierufaletn,hemuFlfee^o,ne. 13 andwhatagreatfeditionwasraifedagahMhimatEthefut. by thtmthat 
got their lining of working to the idolatrous Temple of Diana. 



WhL A N ^ itcam u et \P afl "^er;Apollowa$ A ND tt came to pafe. that while tApoltos, 
«c. ■*■-*« Corinth, that Paul hauing gone jCXwas at Corinth, Paul pafedtkorow the vp- 

Sf. 4-. per 



through 






TheAftes Chap. xix. 

through the higher partes came to Ephefus, per coaSts, andcame to Epheftts, and fomdcer- 
andfoundcertamedifciples: taine difciples, ' 

2 Andhefaydtothein, Haue you recci- „ a j r j . i 

ued theholy Ghoft,belecuing?But / thcy faid l! rll/^.T^?^ J j J***** 

tohirn,Nay,neitherhauew e Lrd W hether f£?£fr> ek ^ em A !*&*?&* 

therebeaholyGhoft. t/cCorZ '^ 

3 But he faid, In what the were you bap- " ■> * 

tized ? Who f ayd, c In Ioh ns baptifmc. 3 sAndhefaid vnto them, Vnto what then 

Mt&ir. 4 And Paul fayd : *Iohn baptized the ™reye baptizedt *And they faid, Vnto Urn 

Mr.i ,8. people with the baptifme of penance, fay- **P*'fi**- 

Im-W*' ing : That they fliould beleeue in him that + Ihcn fade Paul, lohn verify baptised 

was to come after him, that is to fay, e in with the bapufme of repentaunce , faying vn- 

1 E s v s ; . to the peop/e, that they fbottld beleeue on him 

5 Hearing thef c things, they were bapti- which fbotddcome after him, that is, on ChriSi 
zed in the name of our Lord I e s v s. lefus. 

6 And when Paul had * impofed hands / *when they heard this ,theywerc baptized Tulle. The 
on them, the holy Ghoit came vpon them, in the name of the Lord lefus. Greeke is 
and they fpake with tongues, andprophe- 6 AndwhenTaul had laied his hands vpon %fi& 

/Andallthemenwereabouttwelue j5£X^^ 

8 And entnng into the fynagocrue, he ? , „ , r . baotized &c 
fpake confidently for three moJcSs, dif- 7 AndalUhe rnenwere about twelue. te P » d * 

puting and exhorting of the kingdome of s *s4»d hee went into the fynagogue , and 
God.,£0 Jp*ke boldly for the jpace of three moneths/lifttt- 

9 But when certaine were indurate, and tin g and perfrradmg tkofe things that apper- 
beleeucdnct, il-fpeaking the way of our Mine to the kingdome of God. 

Lord before the multitude, departing from 9 Hut when diuers waxedhardbcartedswd 
thenijhe feparated the dtfciples, daily difpu- beleeuednot, but fpake euill of the way of the 
ting in the fchoolc of one Tyrannus. loid.and that before the multitude Joe departed 

10 And this was done for the fpacc cf fothem,and feparated the difcipJes;& he diftft- 
two yeercs, fo that all which dwelt in A- ted daily in the fchoolc of one called Tyranntts. 
fia, heard the word of our Lord, Iewes and l0 *And this continued by the face oft™ 
Ucnuls. yeeres, fo that all they which drvelt in ^Afia, 

1 1 And God wrought by the hand of heardthe wordeofthe Lord lefus, both lerres ' 
Paul miracles not common : andGreekes. 

12 So that there were alio brought from " And God 'wrought fpcctall miracles by 
his body [(napkins or handkerchers vpon the the hands of Paul: 

/icke, and the difcafes departed from them, ' * Sothatfromhis body were brought vnto 

and the wicked fpints went out. thefoke, napk/ns,andpartlets, andthe difcafes 

1 3 And certaine alfo of the Iudaical ex- departed from them,andthe euilfpiritswent out 
orcilts that went about aflaicd to inuocate rftbem. 

vpon them that had euil fpirits, the name of '3 Then certaine of the vagabond Iewes, 
our LordI es vs,faying,I adiureyouby Ie- e xorcifies, tooke vponthem to callouer them 
s v s whom Paul preachcth. which had euil fptritesjke name of the Lordle- 

14 And there were certaine formes of f m &>**&> We adiureyouby Iefuswhome Paul 
Sccuaalewc, chcefc prieft, feuen, that did t reacheth - 

this. 14. And there were feuen finncs of one Sce- 

1 5: But the wicked fpirit anfwering,fayd fMa/ewe,andchiefe of the Priejls which didfo. 

tothcmjEsvs Iknow, and \ Paul I know: tf And the euill fpirtte anfwered and 

but you what are ye ? faid> fefuslknowe, and Paul IhU but who 

io And the man in whom the wicked areye ? 

fpiritc was, leaping vpon them , and ma- / 6 And theman in whom the euil fpirit was, 

'them. «nng ( both, preuailed againft them , fo ranonthem,andouercamethcm,andpreuailed 

that tijey fled out ofthat houfe naked and againfi theix, fo that they fled out of that houfe 
wounded, naked and wounded. 

17 Ant * '7 And 



Chap.Xix. 



Of the Apoftles. 120 

: - /7 And this was hnowen to all the [ewes and 
Cjreekes alfo which dwelt at Ef he fits, and f ear e 
came on them all 9 and the name of the Lordle- 
[us was magnified. 

* 

1 S zAnd many that b el eeuedjcame find con-* 



17 And this was made notorious to al 
the Iewcs and the Gentiles that dwelt at E-- 
phciiis : and fcarefelvpon althcm, and the 
name ofour Lord I e s v s was mae;nificd. 

1 8 And many of them that bclceucd, 
came confeiring&dcGlaringtthcivdecdes. A^2^k 

io And many or them that had irolowed _ ■ , , , 

II curious things , brought together their '/ <■***■# of them which v fed curious 
|i bookes,and burnt them before al : & coun- f f«> *™V* thei T *W «»* burned them 

ting the p rices of them, they found the mo- b f re dl ™" ' f^A 9 fTf", *** **" °f 
ney to be fit tie thoufaud pence. them > "» d found * fifi'* thonfand pieces offil- 

20 So mightcly increafed the word of Hcr ' . . , . . . , 
God and was confirmed. 20 Somghtdy grew the wordofGod, and 

21 And when thefe things were ended, F**"**- 

Paul purpofed in the Spirit, when he had 2 '/*/'" ? he ff thia Sf s »?' ™ ded > ?"* 

palled through Macedonia and Achaia, to WW*** the ***** "' he Mpaffid otter 

goc to Hierufalem/aying, After 1 (hall haue Macedonia and vfchaia , togoe to Htcrufa- 

bcen t!icrc,I mull fee * Rome alfo. lemfaytng, After I haw beene therejmujlal- 

22 And fending into Macedonia two of f°f ee ^ ome > 

them that miniftrcd vnto him, Timothce & 22 So fent he into Macedonia two of them 
Eraftus,him fclf remained for a time in Afia. that minifired vnto him , Timotheus and E- 



23 And at that time there was made no 
litle trouble about the way ofour Lord. 

24 For one named Demetrius, a filuer- 
n«V. fmith , that made filuer c temples of Diana, 

procured to the artificers no final gaine : 

25 Whom calling together and them 
that were the fame kinde of workemen, he 
faid,Sirs, you know that our gainc is of this 
occupation : 

26 And you fee, and heare that this fame 



rafim, but he himfelfe remained in Afia for a 
feafon. 

23 And the fame time there arofe no litle a 
doe about that way. 

24. For a certaine man, named Demetrius, 
a filuer fmith , which made filuer \\/hrines for I! Or, temples 
e Diana,minisired no fmall gaine vnto the craft f- c a ffiik e to 

men .* S.lohns heads 

2f Whom he called together, with the worke- pern? erfU "' 



itions 

30 Ana you ice, and heare that this lame men f^ OCCU p a tion, &faid i Sirs,ye knavthat ™«,v(ed at 

Paul by perfusion hath auerted a great by this craft we haue aduantage. J SKST 

multitude not only ofEphcfus,but aim of tor , ., - ■ ., . mage. 

alAfia,laying,Thitihcyarcnot g odswhich , * 6 Moreoucr,ye fee and heare that not a- 

bemadebyhandes. lone at Ephefus but almofl throughout all Afia, 

27 And not only vnto vs is this partin ^isPaule hath perfuaded& turned away much 



are 



danger to be rcproucd, butalfothc temple Ft 1 ' > ff»& *"* the ) be » '£** ^'ich 

ofgrcat Diana dial be reputed for nothing, mndemtb M ' 

yea and hcr maieftic flial begin to be dc- 27 So that not onely this our craft commeth 

itroied, whom al Afia and the world wor- totoperiUto befet at nought : but alfo that the 

fliippeth. temple ofthegreatgoddejfeD tana (boutd be de- 

28 Hearing thefc things , they were re- fpifcd 3 and her magnificence (hould be destroyed, 

plenifhed with anger, and cried out fayinc, whom all Afia and the world worjhippeth. 



Great is Diana of the Ephefians. 

29 And the whole citie was filled with 

confiifion , and they rannc violently with 

one accord into the theatre, catching Gaius 

and Ariftarchus Macedonians, Paules com- 
panions. 

3 o And when Paul would haue cntred in 

to the people, the difciples did not permit 
him. 



28 And when they heard thefe fayings, they 
were full of wrath, and cried out, faying, Great is 
'Diana of the Ephefians. 

29 And all the citie was on a rorc, and they 
rujhed into the common hall with one ajfent, and 
caught Gains and Ariftarchus jnen of Macedo- 
nia, Paules companions. 

30 when Paul e would haue entred in vnto 



31 And certaine alfo of the Princes of the people, the difciplesfujfered him not. 
Afia that were his frendcs,fent vnto him,dc- 3 1 But certaine of the cheefeofAfia, which 
fyringthathc would not aducature him fclf were his friendes, fent vnto him, defirmg him 
into the theatre. that he would not preafe into the common hall. 

32 But 3 z Some 






TheAaes Chaf.xix, 

32. And others cried an otherthing. For 32 Some therefore criedone thtng.and fime 

thcaflemblievvasconnif^andthemorepart mother :& the affembh was all out tfauict and 

knew not for what caufe they were aflem- the more fart k»ewe not therefore they were 

Wed * come together. 

33 AJidofthe multitude they drew forth 33 And certaine of 'the people drewAlexan- 

Alexander the Iewcs thrufting him for- der out of the multitude, the lewes thru ffinahrm 

ward. But Alexander with his hand defiring forwards. *And Alexand*- beckeJdwfthtZ 

filence, wouldhaue giuen the people fatii- hand } & would haue giuen the people an an. {were 

-tvi, r t. . S4 But when they knew that he was alew\ 

HWhomasfooneastheyperceiuedto there arofe ajhowt almofl for the face of 'two 

l\™ati C ™ T dC T V ° icC of ^ baresrfrtmccyhg, Great is Sianaofthe 
almoft for the fpacc of two hourcs crying Epheftans. 

out,Great is Diana of the Ephefians. iT Andwhen the tonne cUrke had pacified 

3$ And when the Scribe had appeafed ^^'M^^rnenofEpheftu^hatman 

the multitudeSjhe faith, Ye men of Ephefus, ^itthatknowethnothow that theatre of the E- 

for what man is th ere that knoweth not the f^fians is [the temple keeper of the great god. 

citie of the Ephefians to be a worfhippcr of d *f e Diana,& of the imzaewhich camedowne 

« ti <f/ S «,«. g reat Dina,and c Iupitcrs childe? f**» I"p'ter? 

3 6 Forafmuch therforc as thefe rhinos a. f* S ' ei % ** that *& thi "& cmmt be 
can not be gainfaid,you mult be quieted, & JF^&W?' ou g htto h qmet.and todoeno- 
doe nothing rafhly. thing rajhlj. 

'• 3 7 For you haue brought thefe men be- , 37 , For J e haue bmi g ht hi *ber thefe men, 
ing neither facrilegious , nor blafphcmin^ ™f *' e ™" her robbers of 'Churches ,noryet 
yourGoddefic. & bI «iphcmcrsofyourgocUeJfe. 

38 ButifDemetrius&the artificers that JlJ^T^K?.'"? ***>***'"<$$ 

are with him, haue matter to fay asainftany ^ lc ^emthhm t haue amatter agamfi 

man,thcre are Courtes kept in the common 1*2"*" f "**, mitkm '"**/*** 

place,and there are Proconfuls, let them ac- lett ^f^^ther. 

cufc one an other. ,*' if ' '"l""'"^ ''""gmicemingo- 

19 Andif youaskeanyothermatter : it , ™™' a '*W i 'teen>mcdm*l l mf»ll*F. 

may be rt-folued in a lawful aflimblie. J'"""J- 

,„t. r ,,„ _. ■_ I. „- , +0 Form m in ieopardie to h accufedof 

Mm.!.' MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.xix. 

Fulke 1 £■. In . Iolm sl>aptil"nK.) tdmbiftifaimfilkint. 

Rbcm.2. 4- InUsvs.) clmfit^fmnttr^J, P"™c"n.umcicnt. 

x -u^xmage 0I wan a, mo ic like toyour popjfl, brouches and odjcr tokens of idolatrie that are folde & **«*"* 



C H A p. x i x. Of the Apofiles. 221 

giucn in places of your pilgrimages, then vnto your fuperftitious flirines. Yet Chryfoftome intcrpreteth the 
word to iignific litle arks or ihnncs,orfuch hke iuperftitious toyes, in Ad.H0m.4i. 
VhitB 7« 3 f • Iupi £crs childe?) Here tlx Heretics adde to the text this word jmagtjmm then is in thegreefatopat afcrtu 
fie into the peoples rninde concerning holy Images* 

V ilh? T Our tranflators adde bat the fubftantiuc ( which muft ncedes be vndcrftood) to the adie&iue, and fo doth CawBing, 
* ' '* Chryfbftome vnderftand the worde,io doth Oecumenius expound it. And your interpreter doth adde that 

which is neither in the word nor meaning of the text. We need not adde the word image againft popifti ima- images. 

gcs,we haue places enough to condemneyour foule idolatry, plaine andeuident.Whichif the curfe of God 

pronounced by the prophet were not vpon you,you could not but fee. But iceing by Gods iudgementyou arc 

made like thofe thing* which you make and worihip,you haue cies and fee nor. Pf.i 1 5.8. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xix. 

Rhttft* $• ' **• Napkins.) The napkins tltat had toucfadS. Wattles body , wrought miracles^miditwainofuperftitiontoattr'^ Touchmjjof ^ 
Bute that v. rtue to thm which God gate to them in deede : nor tofeekc to touch tfamfor health , was any dijbonour to God y Re | lkc *» ™ ! " 
but it much prottedChrifles religion to be true 9 and him to be the only God^whofe fevuants, yeawhofe/eruants* fbades and t hefame, 
mpki**c<mld do fitch wonders&S.Cltyfijli^ 

in a whole booke to that purpoje, againft the Tagans^ prouing hereby and by the lil^e venue of other Sainffs and their Bg. 
ii fas /fat Chrifi their Lord & Maifler is God* fir it is al one concerning the bodies ofSainEls^re^cptesjgarmcntsJiaHesJjOok^y 
or any thing tfat belonged to them 9 al which may and Ixtue done andyet doe (whenit is necejfarie to our edification") tfalikg 
wonders to Gods great honour : not only in their lifetime^ but after their death much more, for S. Tattles napkins had as 
neat force when he was dcad t as when Ije liued^mdfo much more, as his grace and dignitie with God is greater then before m 
Which S. Chryfiftom in the place al'eagedproucth at large by thefhrine of S. Babylas the Martyr ; and to thinly the con- 
traries the Herefie of Vigilantius fondemnedfb long fine* as SJiieroms time 9 and by him refuted aboundantly* 

TlllkeJ. There was no vertue in thenapkinsby touching ofS.Paulcs body: the text faith plainly, the miracles Miracle. 
were wrought of God by the hand of Paule . The napkins and handkerchefes were but outward tokens , to 
conErnie the faith of them that were to be healed in tne abfence of the apolUe, that they might know that the 
gift of healing which he had rccciued of God, was not tied to the prefenccofhisbody,but that he could (whe 
kplcafed God) difpenfc it being abfent : not that whofoeucr touched thofe napkins was by & by healed. Ihe 
miracles whcrofChtyfoftomelpeaketh, which were wrought at the fcpulchrcs of Martyrs, doe in deed com- 
mend the grace of Chrift their inailtcr,whofe faithfull witnefles they were. But therof it followeth not,that all 
things which haue touched holy men, muft be honored fupcrftitiouily as their reliques, or that we muft looke Reliques, 
for miracles at the tombes of eucry fainft. Finally whatfbeucr Hicrome in heat wrote againft Vigilantius,who 
rcprooucd thefupcrftirion that began to grow in honoring of famfts reliques, is nothing to defend the cart- 
lodes of your counterfeit reliques, which are fuchgrotfeimpofturesand cofenages of the world, as the like 

impudencic in faining of fuperftitious fables to dccciuc men with idol a trie, was ncucr found in the pagans. 

He that hath not obferued of his ownc knowledge and experience, may read in Caluins admonition concer- 
ning reliques. Which admonition if it had bene, or yet might be followed, that an inucntary were made of all 
the lainfls reliques that were faid to be in euery church and abbey, the roonftcrs of popilh reliques would ex- 
ceed Lucians true narrations. Where you fay that reliques doc yet wonders amongft you,they be rone other 
but the lying (Tgnes of nntichrift 3 & if they were rightly examined, they would proue to be nothing els but for- 
geries. But if any wonders be wrought to mainteine idolatry and fupcrftition ( as S. A iiguftine faith of the mi- 
racles of the Donatifts) we haue more need to beware of them. De vnit.eccl.capi 6. For miracles are not fuffi- 
cicnt to commend any religion to be true, but true religion coir.mcndeth true miracles. 1 he Montanifts had 
tniracles,as witnefleth Tcrtullian. lib.Deanimacap. 2(ibsl anim*. Marcus the heretike wrought wonders about 
the facrament of the cup.7rme m lib. 1 .«/>.?. Vigilantius was not condemned of herefy by the church,although 
Hicrome did write lb bitterly againft him,who did write alfo againft S. Auguftine»and againft Ruffinus,which 
yet were counted as good cathohks as he. As for Vigilantius, neither by Kpiphanius, Philaftrius, Auguftinc, 
Theodorct, or any that gathered the catalogue of herctiks & hcrefies that were before their time is once tou- 
ched,or his opinion againft the immoderate cftimation of reliques condemned. 
Tthpm st ,<? * ^ au * * know.) BfllA the faid naph[ns takgifromS. Patties body 9 and his name alfo jvere dreadful and able to ex* Thename,or 
^ peldittels. Whereby we learn that not only Cfaiflesname* which istheprimifal^bnt Ins firmnts names alfo inuocatedvpon ^ r ^ e ? cc * ^ r 
the poffeffedyhaue power ouer diuels ; which is a maruelotts honour to Saintly nothing diminifketh theglorie ofchrifljjut saints &°h<v 
exceedhtgly increafith thefxme^iot only himfelf but his feruants alfo being able to do fitch things \and to beflronger thena- \y men.con- 
Jn vit.WU* ny Diuel in Hel. So we readin^S.Hierom that many did inuocate the name ofS. HUarion Vf>n the poflefftd> ana the Diuels Found the 
Tt'ri fi rai $t departed.fi did the Diuelkiiow * S.Babyl.ts and other Saincts> esten after they were dead 9 )vhen they could not fpeakg Diud * i 

auto 0C9 f or ^ )e P re fi nC€ of thm I{elilifs % and when they were tormented and expelled by them : whereof al antiqttitle is fid oftefli- 
monies* But our Ueretihs Luther and Calvin and their Scholers attempting to cafl out Diuels 9 jped much likf as tbefeggci 
fellowes did* 
fulkc* p. The deuill in this place obeied neither the name of Paule nor of Iefus,therfore neither ofboth names vtte- 

red by coniurcrs were able to cxpell deuils. And therfore I maruell uheruponyou drcamed,whenyou gathe- 
red this note vpon thefc words,Paulc 1 know. In S.Hicromc we read that many by S.Hilarion were deliuered 
from deuils,but that any other did caft out deuils in his name we read not. Of the miracles done at the tombs Slander, 
of martyrs I haue fpoken before . That Luther &Caluin attempted to caft out deuils,andfped as thefe Iewifli 
coniurcrs a it is a popilh flander inucntcd by a lying fpirit, which pofleffeth many papilis. 
Rhctftnl i?« Curious things.) Cmi { us and v>dawfulfcicnces 9 as Witchcraft t T^cromancie^n4othermeanesofdiuination superftiriou*, 

byfomhfayh^fg::re-crfting^ntcrpretatiGncfdreame< hercticaKand. 

horredof ' old Chriftians , whenthejefo Ute'y conuerted werefo ^elous and diligent to leatte them. Jnd by thisexampleal bookesmuft 

that are newly reconciled to tin Clmrch^are taught ^the fir ft thing they dofo bttrne tlnir heretical and nattghtie hookas. be made 

If away. 



The Ades 



Chap. xx. 



Rbem. 



Fulke.l \ hercticall books be confuted (as moft of the popifh books are)it is not necefTarie to burncthem For bv 

reading them with their confutations,the uue Chriftians mall learne more and more to deleft their CrrGel 
as in the books confuted by S. Auguttine, S.CyriU, and others is manifeft . But papifts which know thev can' 
not nreuaile agamft the truth 3 will haue ail books of true dcarine(which they call herefie) to be burned & de 
faced .yea cuen the holy fcriptures,if they be not of their owne translation. 

/ \ 9 ' .%*$"? ') , i chri fitf itt " mitbcWtdtob,inKorde f Me al *WMpf*h*fiB(k euer,lbec;aUi Heretical! n^« M j 

^ustoetlTerjtlmJhdhauethm&readtheafterhisdeath^ 

vng atfuchbookrs, & againp tin reading ofthem,rphere danger may enfue : & the Cfo.flian EmperoursXonftantinus Mas- 0Cal bwk *' 

«»' } ™a'/«^7/;foio>,,^^ Sozom ] ilc * 

h.i. c.3 1 Cone. Chalc aft.3 .in fine, cap. Am pi r. 8c in fine totius Conc.c.lmperator.Conc. ConftantSnoD x 

confel. 5. cap. Debitam. & Ac! i cap. i . & cap. Rem. See Eufebia* Ii. 3 de vita Conftant. c. 61 . 6z. 63. 64. The 

danger cfread^thm, astttsmaiisfefi.fittisfg.ufiedbyEufeb. li.yc.tf. 5. ^Ngft/Zfoji. 3 debapt. c.1* S.Greg. 

CHAP. XX. 

HMmgvi/ucdtbe Churches of Macedonia ani A cha\a (ashepurpofed^ff.i 9 ) and mahout to failefr cm Corinth to. 
twardHurt^cm^cMfioft^lexveslyi^inivaitforhim, he j s ccnfrMnedtoretume into Maced-iua. 6 Andfoat 
TMppos taking boate.cimmeth to Troas, rthere vfm the Sunday, v ith afemmsnd* miracle ;he math confirmed, that 
Church. 13 IhcmecommingtoMUhmn i 7 hefendethtoEpUf^ortheClngicofthofef^.torchom^maketh 
*?ajhral fernion, committing vnto their charge thejlockbegurme by him fare, and m» like to be ben ofhimmmre 
tcnfiderwgthe treses that by reuelaticn be loofah fcr at lUmfaiem. % ' J mm7mTt > 

ANd after thevprore was ceaffed, Tattle 
called the difciples , andtookehi* leave of 
them, and departed, for to goe into (Jltace- 
donia. 



AN D after that the tumult was ceafed, 
Paul calling the difciples, & exhorting 
them.tooke hislcaue,and fet forward to goe 
into Macedonia. 

2 And whe he had walked through thofc 
partes, and had exhorted them with much 
lpcachjhe came to Greece : 

3 Where when he had ipent three mo- 
neths, the Ie wes laid wait for him as he was 

4 • 



~ 2 



sAnd when he had gone otter thofe partes, 
andhadgiuen them a long exhortation, he came 
into Greece, 

3 zAndthere abode three wonethsc&rrhen 
the feives iatdwart for him , a* he was about to 



about to iaile into Syria: and he had coun- faileinto Syria, he purpofed to retmte thorow 

Macedonia, 



eel to returne through Macedonia. 

4 And there accompanied him Soflpater 
ofPyrrhus,ofBcrcea : and of ThelTalonians, 
Ariiiarchus, & Secundus : and Caius of Der- 
be, and Timothee : and of Afia, Tychicus & 
Trophimus. 

5 Thefe going before, ftaied for vs at 
Troas : 

6 But we failed after the daies of Azy- 
mes from Philippi, and came to them vnto 
Troas in fiue daies, where we abode feucn 
daies. 

7 And in the firft of theSabboth when 

we were aflembled to t breakc bread, Paul 

difputed with them, being to depart on the 

morow, 3ndhe continued the fermon vntil 
midnight. 

8 And there were a great number of 
lampes in the vpper chamber where we 
were aflembled. 



4. And there accompanied him into AfiaSo- 
pater of "Serosa : andofthe Theffalonians Aru 
star cus, and Secundus, and Gaius ofDerbe, and 
Timothetts : and out ofAJia Tychicus and Tro- 
phimus. 

5 Thefe goingbcfore.tariedvs atTroas : 

6 eiAndvre failed 'may from Philtppos, after 
thedayesoffveeete bread, and came vnto them 
to Troas in fiue dayes, where rre abode feuen 
dayes. 

7 And vpon one of the Sabboth dayet&hen A&M*. 
the difciples came together for to*brea\e bread, 

Paule reafoned with them, ready to depart on 
the morrow, attd continued the talks vnto mid- 
night. 

8 And there were many lightes in an vpper 
chamber where they were gathered together. 

<i/€nd thrre fate in a window a certaine 



9 And accrtame yong man named Eu- yoong man named Eutychus, beinjr fallen into 

tychus, fitting vpon the window, wheras he a deepe fleepe : and * Paule waflonjr reafo- 

was opprefled with heauy fleepe (Paul dif- ning, he was the more ouercome with (Uepe t and 

putmg long) driuen by fleepe, tel from the fell downe fiom the third loft, and was taken vp 

third loft do wne,and was taken vp dead. dead. 

1 o To who when Paul was gone do wne, 1 But when Paule went downe s he fell oh 

he lay vpon h lm : & embracing him he laid, him^nd embraced him^ndfaid.Make nothing 

Benottroubled,forhisfoulcisinhim, a do e : for bit hfe is in him. 

1 1 And 1 1 When 






C h a p. x x. Of the Apoflles. 222 

1 1 And oom<* vp and breaking bread & / / when he therefore was come vf agdine, 
tafting, & hauing talked fufficiently to them and had broken bread and eaten , and talked a 
vntil day li ght ,fo he departed. long white , euen till the morning , fo he depar- 

12 And they brought the lad aliue, and ted. 

were not a litle comforted. / 2 And they brought the yong man dine, 

12 But we tfoingvp into the (hip, failed and were not alttle comforted. 
to Aflbn, from thence meaning to receiue 13 Andwe went afore to fhip, and failed to*.. 
Paul, for fo he had ordained,him felf purpo- to Affon f here tor eceiueVaul: forfo hadheap' • 
fin* to iourncy by land. point ed.minding himfelfe togoe afoote. 

14 And when he had found vs in Af- 14. Andwhenhewas cometovsto Ajfdn^e 
fon, taking him with vs we came to Mity- tooke himt^andcame to dMitylenc. "■ _ ' 

lene. // Andwejailedthence t andcamethe f n > ext 

15 And failing thence, the day folowing day oueragainfi Chios,and the next day wearri- 
we came oucragainft Chios : and the other ue da! Samos,&tariedat Trogyllium: the next 
day we arriuedat Samos : and the day for daywecametoLMiletum, 

lowing we came to Miletum. ,6 For Paul had determined to fade ouerbr 

16 For Paul had purpofed to fade lea- y y ^^ ^^^ 

umgEphefus,le(t any ftayfliouldbe made JA; forh J a jf^ f it „ ere potfble for him> 

h minAfia. ^^^^J^ todatkrufaLthldayofpZecoi 
fibleforhun.tokeepethedayotlPentecolt J JJ J ' 

atHierufalcm 1 7 And from Mletum be ftnt to Epbeftts, 

17 AndfendincrfromMilctumtoEphe- and called the E/ders of the Church. 
c W**« fus,he called the c Auncients of the Church. / 8 which when they were come to him, he 
'*?*•.* I 8 Who being come to him, and aiTem- faidvntothem,7eknov pomthefrft day that! 
S'sccthe * bledtogether,he faidtothem, Youknow * cameinto Afa , afterwhat maner I haue bene 
JKJ." * from the firft day that I entred into Ana , in withy on at allfeafons, 
A&ifci. what maner I haue been with you aly time, jp Seruing the Lordwith allhumbleneffe of 

10 Seruing our Lord with al humilitie rninde, andwithmanyteares , and temptations, 
and teares,and tentations , that did chaunce whichcame vntome by the layings ofwaiteof 
to me by the confpiracies ofthe Iewes : the lewes: 

20 Howe I haue withdrawen nothing 2Q j„jf,ow. Ikept backe nothing thatwas 
that was profitable,but that I preached it to p ro fiable vnto you , but haue fiewed you, and 
you 3 and taught you openly and from houfe haffe t!W ^tyou openly and throughout euery 
to houfe, houfe, 

2 1 Teftirying to Iewes and Gentils * pe- J / W i tne jji n ^yoth to the Iewes and alfo to 
nance toward God and faith in our Lord t ^ Gne ^ }t he repentance that is toward God, 

Iesvs Christ, umltbe faith which is toward our horde Iefut 

22 And now behold.being bound by the Qy^a 

fpirit , I goe to Hierufalem : not knowing - g2 ' An ^ n(m Mold , Tgoe bomdin the ffi- 
what things ftial befal me in it, rh VfJ[0 HieYtl r a i em%m knowing the things that 

22 ButthattheHolyGholtthroughout n,^ come vntome: 

t 'fl*t?TwZ™^°it£ >3 VmtbattheholyGhoftwitnejfetkineHC- 
bands & tnbulatios abide me at Hicrufalem. * ^ ^ ^ J Ms ^ 

24 Butlfeare none of thefc things, nei- ■£ ,J ' * 

rfierdoe Imakemylife more pretiousthen * But „ „ eo f t hefe things moomrne, net- 
myfclf/othatlmayconfummatmycourfe thercomtImy lif e deare vntomy felfejothat 
andminifterie whichlreceiuedof our Lord Imi ghtfidmmjcmfe with toy, andtkemmi- 
I e s v s,to tcMe the Gofpcl of the grace of ^ £ whkh ; ^ recefftedo f t he Lordlefu, to 
G ° d ' < j ll.jtj t u tefiifie the Gos%el ofthe grace oj 'God. 

25 And now behold I doe know, that JJ , 

you flial no more fee my face al you, 2j Andnovee beholdejamfure that hence- 

through whom I haue pafled preaching the forth yeall/tmong whom I haue gone preaching 

kingdom ofGod. the kingdome of God , jhall fee my face no 

26 Whcrfore I take you to wimefle this more. 

prcfent day that I am cleere from the bloud 26 wherefore, Itakeyoutorecordthisday, 
ofal. * thatlampurefiomthebloudofallmen* 

> 7 For Tt *? F# 



! '. -I'l 

\ * 






'itQtYi 
r 'r.' * 






1 1 



+ Bi&ops or 

Priefts(tor 

tbentbde 



TheA<acs Chap t t 

s7FbrIhauenotfpattdtodeclareTmo 2? Torlh<uiil*t*„,u 1 , , ' 

roorneand 

bighfunfiion 
by the Holy 
Cboft. 



30 And out of your owne felues flial a- */ M&Ze?l -, „ 
Xif?.menfpcakingpcruerre things to draw (JlJ? ^F" f *? **"**** 

awayd4lesar?e?themfelues. 8 ' ftSST^ *'' ,# **W' 

31 For the which faiifplvvioiU«f i,«« — / - 



31 For the which caufe be vigilant, kee- 
ping in memoric that for three yeres night 
and day I ceafed not withtearesto admo- 
nilh euery one ofyou. 

j 2 And now I commend you to God 

and to the word of his grace, who is able to 

edihe,and to giue inheritance in all the fan- 
ctified. 

3 3 No mans fiJuerand gold or garment 
nauelcoueted. 

34 Your felues know that for fiich thin <>s 
as were needful for me and them that are 
with me.thefe hands haue miniftred. 

35 Ihauefhewedyoual things, that fo 
iabouring,you muft receiue the weak e, and 



3' There fore watch. and remember that by 
the face of 'three yeeresl ceafed 'not to <w»mZ 
uery one night and day with teares. 

32 *Andno.v brethren, I commend yo u to 

tobmldfmher, MdtogiteyoHmmheritance 

among all them which arefanclified. 

33 I hauedefred no mans fitter, or«oUL or 
vejtHre. & ' 

34 rea,jeyottrfehtesknoxothatthefe*h*nds i-Cor^n. 

bMemminredvntomynecejfittes, andtotbem ItheCa * 
that were with me. i.thci.^, 

3f I haue (hewedy oh all things , ho^thn Co 
labouringje ought tohelpetheveake, and tore- 



— -bv, v - •""*» *«-wwim. ujc wcaite, ana wmnntrje ought tohetpetbexeake an? m ■■„ 

caufchefa.d, fllmamore blcffed thing to. Aahef'VUumJ.U^ JJjL'HZ 

ceiue. 

36 -tndwhen he had thus flioken, he kneeled 
do.rne,andpraied with them all. 

37 And they al/irept fore jwd fell on Paules 
»ecke,andkifedbim, 

3S Sor owing moJte of all for the wordes 
which hefrake, that they Jhoulde fee hu face no 
more: <±And they accompanied him znto the 



giue rather then to take. 

3 6 And when he had faid thefe things, 
falling on his knees he praied with al them! 

37 And there was great weeping made 
oral, and falling vpon the necke of Paul 
they kilTed him. 

38 Being forie mod of al for the word 
which he had faid , that they /hould fee his 
face no more. And they brought him eoin" 
vnto the %pe. & & 



Am. 1. 

Fu/kei, 

Rhem.2. 
Tulke2. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xx. 

Vener.Bedainzo.Aft. * KrtfKctkbrm, i°t t/ «^'»»^^^»«^, / > fe ;/,.Aug.cp.8<J.adCafui a nuiti 

Thedoarineofiuffi^ inbo * *"* 

andrcnouationvntogoodworkes. X ' not exclude, bucrc^c repentance from dead workes, Iunificarfonby 

faith only, 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xx. 



Chap. xx i. 



OftheApoftles. 



"? 



fulkej. 



fihem. 4. 



Tulke 4- 
ghem.j. 



Fulke;. 



A&tfrf. 



changed the lewes Vafche and Tenteeofi as that$ecially when it is euident that * Aiefe TefiitAUs he \ept ly .Apofiolil^ 
tradimn^and approued by the vfe ofalatmcient Churches and Counceh. 

The Pafche and Pentccoil now obfcrued, doc differ from the lewes feafts: therefore the Apoftles could 
not celebrate them both together. And the diueifitie of celebration that was immediatly after the Apoftles, 
argucth that the ApolUes^as in a thing indiftercnt^dccrecd nothing certainly 3 which appeareth in the con- 
trouerfiebctwecne Polycarpus,and AnicctusJrcnxM apud EufebJi!>.$. Cap %6. 

Z9. Raucning wolues.) The gouernoursof the Church arc foretold of the great danger that (houldfal to the people 
by xrolues 3 that is tofxyfy Ueretih^s^hfe cruelty toward the Catholics is noted by this tarmejhey be kporrenby the for* 
faking the vnitle of the Church whereof they xvcre before, by going out and drawing many difctyles after them, and by their 
pertterfe docTrine.Sueh wolues came afterward in deede in diners ages, Arius, Macedonia, T$e florins, Eutyches, Lutfar, 
Cahdnjrreat bloudfurklng vjnlues^xnd waflers oftheflockg ofcln-iji^ 

Caluine and Luther were no rauening wolues,nor bloudfuckcrs,but faithfull and diligent Paftors. 

3 y . More blefled to giuc.) Among many other infinite goodly things and jpeaches which Chriftfpake and be not 
written in the G rfyehythi* (entente U one ; which S.Vaul beard of fome of the A po files daily conuerfwt. with him, or els 
learned ofChrift himfelfor of the Holy Ghojt^nditfignifiethjhat'xhereas the world commonly comtcth him happiethat 
receiueth any benefited almes either temporal orjpiritttalyet in deede he thatgiueth or befioweth^U more happie* Which 
if the world did wel confidwjnen would glue almes fafler then they dojfit were but for their owne betkfite. 

This hclpcth nothing your-Popifli vnwrkcen traditions, forthis doftrine, though not in fuch forme of 
vvordes ; yetin fubftance of m^tter,is written in the Gofpcll yea in the Law and the Prophets. 

CHAP. XXI. 

from Milctum going on hi* iourney, 4 he can not be diffmded neither at Tyre , 8 nor at Cafirea (in both which 
places the Holy Ghofl reucled how he fhould be handled in lisernfdem, \ o the Vrophet Jgakis exprefly foretelling 
that the lewes there fhould dt liuer him to th e Gentils) 1 5 but to Hicrttfalem he c ommeth : where being welcome to 
theChrifiianSy and namely to lames the Bi(hop t and to the Trie/Is, while he goeth about to fatitfie the Chiflian lewes 
there \who had been mifnfortmd of him as if he had taught it to be vnlxwful for the lewes to foepe Moyfes.Lawi 27 
he U inuadedby the infidel lewcs } and ready to be murdered by them^vntilthe Romanefouldiars doe refctte hinx 






Rauening 

wolues arc t!i€ 
Heretikesof 

alages. 



Slander. 

Chrifts (pea- 
ches not writ* 
ten in the Co* 

(pel. 
Great almef- 

men blefled. 
Vnvvritten tra- 
ditions. 



AN D when it came to paffe that we fai- 
led, being caried from them, with a 
ftraight courfe wc came to Coos, and the 
dayfollowingto Rhodes, andfromthence 
toPatara. 

2 And when we had found a fhip that 
pafTedouer to Phoenice, going vp into it wc 
failed. 

3 And when we were in the fight of Cy- 
prcs,leauing it on the left hand,we failed in- 
to Syria, and came to Tyre: for there the 
fhip was to difcharge her lode. 

4 And finding difciples , we taried there 
feuen daies : who faid to Paul by the Spi- 
rit , that he fhould notgoe vp to Hierufa- 
Jem. 

5: And the daies being expired, depar- 
ting we went forward, albringing vs on the 
way, with their wiues and children, til we 
wercoutofthecitie : and falling vpon our 
knees on the £hore,we praied. 

6 And when we had bid one an other 
farewel/vve went vp into the fhip : and they 
returned vnto their owne. 

7 But we hauing ended the nauigation, 
from Tyre came downe to Ptolomais: and 
faluting the brethren, we taried one day 
with them. 

8 And the next day departing, we came 
to Csefarea. And cntring into the houfe of * 
Philip the Euangelift, who wasoseof the, 
feuen,we taried with him. 

9 And 



AND when it came to paffe that we had 
lanched foorth , and were departed fom 
them, we came with ajlraight courfevnto Cho- 
os^andthe day following vnto the'J( s hodes > and 

fiom thence vnto Tatar a. 

2 Andwhenwehadfoundaflnp failingvn- 
to Phcenice } we went aboord>andfetfoorth* 

3 Now -when Cyprus began to appeare vnto 
vs^e left it on the left hand, and failed into Sy- 
ria^and came vnto Tyre: for there the Jht'pvn- 
laded the burden. 

4 And when we hadfounddifiiples, we tari~ 
ed there feuen dates : who faid to Ttattl through 
the/ptriteythat hefoouldnotgoevpto Hierufar 
lem. 

5 Andwhen the daies were ended, we depar- 
ted y andwent otrr way % and they all brought vs on 
our way , with wiues and children , //// we were 
come out of the citie ; and we kneeled downe on. 
thejhore,andpraied, 

6 Andwhen we had ta!$en our Icaue one of 

another jve tookejl)ip 7 andtheyretumedhome a- 
game. 

7 When we had full ended the courfe from 
Tyrepe went downe toPtolomaida, and fainted 
the brethren,and abode with them one day. 

S And the next day , we that were ofPaules 
companie, departed, and came vnto Cafarea % 
and we entredinto the houfe ofPhiltpthe Euan- 
getift(* which was one of the feuen) and abode Aft.&j, 
with him. 

Tt 2. fi And 



TheAftes Chap.xxi. 

p Andhe had * foure daughters || virgins, 9 And the fame man had foure daughters, 

that did prophetic virgins,which didprophecie. 

I o And as we abode there for ccrtaine / o And a* we taried there a good maw o c 
daies , there came a certaine prophet from daies, there came a certaine Prophet ft om hwie, 
Iewrie,namedAgabus. named Agabus. 

II He whenhewascometovs, tooke ,, And when he was come vnto vs, ketone 
Padcsg,r^e:andbmdmghisownehandes Paft les girdle , andbomdhis owe handesand 
and feete,hefaid,Thus ifaith the holy jGhoft : feete^dfayd,7hm fay th the holy Ghojl, So (ball 
The man whofe g ir dle thisis fofhallthe thel^atHier^a/em^dethemamhaL- 
Iewes bmde in Hiemfalem and flial deli- eth this girdle, and frail deUuer him into the 
uer him into the handes orthe Gentiles, handesofthe Gentiles. 

1 1 Which when we had heard , we and , , A \ i _ \ , , . , . 

jl .l rv r t j r jf l2 -AnAwhtn we heard the fe thtws both 

they that were of the iameplace.defiredhira ^^/.i^u rt v & Y 

thathewouldnotgoevpto Hierufalem. Tjf^tf ""'? th 'f*>"<t^ *- 

I* ThenPaulatifwered, and faid, What f/>m *"*""*** Vf**"*- 

doe you s weeping and affli&ing my hart? , " «-/ M v^r r j t r 

r/ji uljl *3 Then Paul anfwered. what doe r 

forlamreadynotonlytobebound, butto *:* m j„ ^ j \r* J 

_ ./ ^ / _ * uttt(T anaiiexttHr mine iip/rft? fAw/^u., 



WCm 



diealfo in rfierufalem forthe name of our ffZSST, /^ £"' T^?,** 
LordlE tobebomdonely bm alfotodte at Hiemfah* 

. , , ,, r , for the name of the Lord Ie fiu. 

ia And when we could not perfuade . , , . J 

him,we ceafed,(aying,The willofour Lord '* ^f whence could not tame hi<mind, 
be done. ^eceafed^aymg.ThewillofthiLordbcfulfd^ 

1 5 And after thefe daies , being prepa- * , , 

red,we wentvpto Hierufalem. . '/ **»*4urtho(e daies we t«ok? vp cur 

1 6 And there came alfo of the difciples '«*»/«« «* */>" Hierufalem. 
fromCsefarea with vs , bringing with them 7< * Therewent with vs alfo certain'., ofthe 
one Iafon a Cyprian (with whom wefhould ^'friples of Cafarea, andlrobghtr.tthti:emo.:e 
lodge) an old difciple. Mmfon ofCyprtts t an old difaple pith i: bom w-. 

17 And when we were come to Hieru- frould lodge. 

falem,the brethren receiucd vs gladly. ' 7 e/4W when vee were come to H;crnf> 

18 And the day following Paul went in tmfh* brethren receipted vs gladly. 

with vs to lames, and al the Auncients were / 8 And on the morow Paul went in with vs 
affembled. vnto lames jtnd all the Elders came tonether. 

19 Whom when lie had (aimed, he told /p AndwhenhehadfaJ ti tcdthcm,hetoldh 
particularly what God hao done among the orderaU thiKgst yj God had h ^ 

Gentiles by his miniftene. the Gentiles by his miniflerie. 

1 o But they hearing it, magnified God, A j \ i? , ,. , , „ , 

•„jfj. u- tl r a/B l m 20 *Andr:hen they heard it, they tlcn f.ed 

and faid to him: Thou leelt (brother) how 4 l T j ir-j • / m fin » 

. c , . v , ^ ttw Lord^ndfaidzntohm,! houf.ef fa ■ other. 

many thousands there arc among the Iewcs / / r Jr ; J , , , 

1 1 it 1 11 ° 1 / ,- »» w^^v tbottlam [ewes there are which be- 

that haue beleeucd : and al are zelatours ot / J j.i « nr, - f 

1 r r /£«/<?, andlhej arc dl earnefi folowers of the 

21 Buttheyhaueheardoftheethatthou \ A 1 t c , r , , , 

j n... u l r t -l i_ ■ 2/ Ana they are en formed cf thee, that thou 

doelt teach thole Iewes that are among the 1 a « 1 r <i J ' ' , 

/- .-i - j -.r \* r r • teachelt all the Iewes , watch are e.mowr the 

Gentiles , to depart from Moyfes : faying ^ ■} r ,, „, r r ■ ,&, 

that they ought not to circumcife their G ^f^^h^cjcs,f^g tl :att^ 
children, nor walke according to the cu- »&t»ottoars»mcfe that children, nather 
n "- towaltgzKCxtbecfiffomes. 

22 What is it then ? needes muft the 2Z What is it therefore* the multitude mujl 
multitude alterable : for they will heare that needes come together : for they fiallbearc that 
thou art come. ' thou art come. . 

23 Doe this thcrfore which we tel thee, . 23 *Doe therefore this that wee faye to 
There are with vs foure men , that haue a thee : V/e hanefowe men which hatte a vowe on 
voweonthem. them, 

24 Taking thefe vnto thee , fanetifie thy 24. Tkemtake.&pwifie thyfelfe withthem, 
felfwith them: and beftow on them, that and doe ofi on them , that they may jhatte their 

Nu.*,i8. they ma y * ihaue their heads : and al fhal heads; * and alljball knove'that thofe things tf u .6tf. 

know which 



C h a p. x x i. Of the Apoftles. 224 

knowe that the things which they heard of which they had heard cmcernmg thee , are no- 
thee, are falfe : but that thy felfe alfo walked thingjbut that thou thyfelfe alfo vtalk$ andkee- 
\ keeping the Law. pett the lane. 

^ j But concerning them that bclecue of 2? As touching the Gentiles which beleeue, 
A&i J; 10, the Gentiles , * we haue written , decreeing * rve bane written and concluded , that they ob- ^ A 1' 10, 
that they ftiould refraine them felues from ferue no fuch thing , faue onely that thejkeepe 
the immolated to Idols , & blood, and fuffo- them felues font things ojfredto idoles, andfiom 

blood,and from ftrangled/tndfiom fornication. 
26 Then Paul tooke the men , and the next 
day purifying himfelfe with them,entred into the 
temple, * declaring the accomflifhment of the Nuto.6iJ» 
dayes of the purification , vntill that an offering 



NuAiJ- 



cated, and fornication. 

26 Then Paul taking the men vnto him, 
the next day being purified with them en- 
tred into y templc,fhewing the accomplilh- 
ment of the * dayes of the purification,vntil 



an oblatio was offredfor euery one ofthem. fhould be offered for euery one of them. 

27 But whiles the leuen dayes were a fi- 27 nyindwhen thefeuen dayeswere almott 

nifliing,thofe Ie wes that were of Aiia,when endedjhe lewes which were ofi4fia t when they 

they hadfeene himinthc temple, itirredvp fawehiminthetemplejnooueda\lthepeople y an& 

all the people, and laid hands vpon him, '-•-»- — ; 



28 Crying, Ye men of Ifrael, helpe : this 
is the man y againft the people and the Law 
and this place teaching al men euery where, 



laid handes on him, 

2 8 Crying , Men of Ifrael, helpe : this is the 
man that teacheth all men euery where againft 
the people , and the lawe s and this place : he hath 



hath alfo morcoucr brought in Gctilcs into alfo brought Greekes into the temple , and hath 
the temple, &hath violated this holy place, polluted this holjt place. 

z$ (For they had feene Trophimus the 29 (For they hadfeene before with him in the 
Ephefian in the citie with him , whom they citie Xrophimus an Ephefian , whom theyfuppo- 
fuppofed y Paul had brought into y temple.) fid that Paul had brought into the temple.) 

3 o And y whole citie was in an vproare: 30 $And all the citie was mooned , and the 
Had there was made aconcourfe of ypeople. people /warmed together ;and they tooke Paul>and 
And appreheding Paul, they drew him forth drewe himoutofthe temple : andfoorthwith the 



of y temple:& immediatly y dores were fhut. 
3 1 And as they fought to kill him, it was 
told the Tribune of the band, ThatallHie- 
rufalem is in a confufion. 

3 2 Who forthwith taking vnto him foul- 
diars and Centurions, ranne downe to them. 
Who , when they had feene the Tribune and 
the fouldiars, ceafed to ftrikePaul. 

3 3 Then y Tribune comming neere ap- 
prehended him,and commaunded him to be 
bound with two chainesrand he demaunded 
who he was,and what he had done. 

34 And fome cryed one thing, fomean 

other,iny multitude And whereas he coulde 

not knowe the certaintie for the tumult , he 

JSf'jjJJ* commanded him to be led c into the caftelh 

f*bm*t* 3 $ And whe he was come to the (hires, 



doores werejhut. 

St Andastheywcntabouttokilhim,tidings 
came vnto the high captaine ofthejbulMersjhat 
all Hierufalem was in an vprore. 

32 Which immediatly tooke fiuldters, and 
vudercaptaines , and ranne downe vnto them: 
and when theyfawe the chiefe captaine andthe 
fouldiers, they left fmi ting of Paul. 

33 Then the chiefe captaine came neere^and 
tooke him^and commanded him to be bound with 
two chaines 9 and demaunded who he was , and 
what he haddone. 

34 And fome cried one thing fime another ■, 
among the people : and when he could not knowe 
the certaintie for the rage , he commaunded him 
to be caried into the caslle. 

35 And when he came vpon the ft aires ^t was 



it chaunced that he was caried of the fouldi- jo that he was borne of the fouldiersfor the vio- 



ars becaufe of the violence of the people. 

36 For the multitude of the people folo- 
wed,crying,Away with him. 

3 7 And when Paul began to be brought 
into the caftel , he faith to the Tribune , Is it 



lence of the people. 

36 For the multitude of the people filmed 
after ^crying, s/fway with htm. 

37 tAnd when Paul began to be caried into 
the caftle, hejkid vnto the htgh captaine, May I 



lawfull for me to fpeakc fome thing to thee? fpeake vnto thee, JVhofeidc, Cmftthouf^eakt 



Who faid,Canft thou fpeake Grecke? 

38 Art not thou the Aegyptian y before 
thefe daies did raife a tumult, and-alidft leade 
forth into y defert foure thoufand men , that 
were murdcrcse 35) And 



Greeke? 

3S*Artthounotthat Egyptian which before Aa.f.36 
thefe daies made ft an vprare^ind leddeft out into 
the wilderneffe fiure thoufand men that were 

murderers. Tt. 3. 39 But 



, A . . TheAflei Chap, xxiu 

truely a Iewe of Tarfus, a cmzennot of an Iewe of* TarCtu acitiet* nhri* JZ" * . „ 
obfcure ciue of Glicia. And I defirethee, ZJL ZT^^fi^Z'^f^ 
permrtroetofpeaketothepeople. ft***™' the People. ' HP"** 

^Andwhenhehadpermittedhirn.Paul ,«, <A»dr,henke b*d gin* hm , icrm 
Outag on the fan beckoned with his P^Pede m Aeft**e,,JZheck£ZZZ 
hand to the people, and great filence being W»* ,*,,„/'< •' -i*. -jSwJS 

Tont; & v tf ,ato "" he Hebrcwe -^-f»-*jM»-*»-i.«*.SK; 

wngue,iaying. tonguefoixg. 

Skem'i MARGINALL NOTES. Chap xxi 



againftyi 



«/ ANNOTATIONS Chap xxi 

wcrcLricd.wcre'enduedw^ 

CHAP. XXII. 
A/TEn brethren and fathers, heate what \ A EN, brethren, md father, hare* 

*a,.« - a-jl r-t \*t Juence: and he faith,) 

ktxMA9. 7 And he faith.) * I am a mina T*u»» r •/ » . 

borne at Tarfus in Cilir i. k • k u - * _ J ' ■» wr//y * *** iU ** 4 /*w, 

««* . 4 Who^perfecutedrhiswayvntodeath, £"""** <W * *■>*' <""* ' te >*"» 

ttit deliucrinsintocuftodiesmen ] i-f: '■; ' *&r"* <9 **»< - «* 

AsthehighPrieftdoth gi „e me tefti- ^^ W ^^' W ^^^ 



Ad.9,i. 



, ,,°. . a—- "* w •- , -*"- men ana women. 

mome, and all the auncients. _ ^ Wi5 V rj_- ^ a , , . 

/ Af,„. m v •• i tr s-AsmJo the chtefeprieft doth bearemevriu 

<5 Ofwhom*receiuinglettersalfotothe nejfe, and all 'theesiate Adders oMoma/fo 

ffiS? Dar„afcus,thatl might lfHm*lmm~%kn£gtt 

3S^ mtheceboundtoH «rufalem,t bc Varnafc*, to bring them „hich»ere there. 

puounca. hound 'unto TUpyuCU**, a— L. *.~.m,.i 



Hierufalemfo 



bottSchJ r theK{honero - d - £s->ft*«-W-*-"M 

R a„,i en- D , , . great lightrotmd about me: 



9 Aad # ^ w rf 



Chap. xxn. OftheApoftles. mj 

a And I anfwered , Who art thou Lord? 8 And Ianfwered^ho art thou,Lord2 And 

And he faid to me,I am I e s v s of N azar eth, he pud vnto me ,1 am Iepu of Nazareth whom 

whom thou perfecuteft. thouperfecutefl. 

io And they that were with me,fawc the p Andt/jey thatwerewith me, ptw verily the 

light in deede , but the voyce they heard not light , and were afraide ; but they heard not the 

of him that fpake with me. voyce of 'him that fiakgtome. 

1 1 And I faide , What (hall I doe Lord? i o And Ifaidjvhatjkallldoe Lord? zAnd 
And our Lord faid to me , Anfe and goe to the horde faide vnto me , <tArife , and goe into 
Damafcus : and there it (hall be told thee of Damafcus : and there it (hall be tolde thee of all 
all thin *s that thou muft doe. things which are appointed for thee to doe. 

12 And whereas I did not .fee for the // tAndwken I fawe nothing for the bright- 
brightnes of that light,bcing led of my com- nejfe of the light , being led by the hand of them 
panions by the hand, I came to Damafcus. that were with me, I came into Damafcus. 

1 2 And one Ananias,a man according to 12 aAnd one ^Ananias a deuoute man at 

thcLawehauingtcftimonieofallthelewcs pertaynmg to the lawe,hauingagood report of all 

inhabitants, the Iewes whtch there dwelt, 

14 Commingtome,andftandingbyme, is Came vnto me,and flood, and faide vnto 
faid to me,Brother Saul,looke vp. And I the me,Brother Saul/eceiue thy fight. And the fame 
felfe fame houre looked vpon him. home I looted vp vponhim. 

1 5 But he faide , The God of our fathers 1+ And he faide, the God of our father shath 
hath preordained thee , that thou fhouldeft ordeined tbee before ,that thou (houlde/t know his 
knovve his will, & fee the Iuft one,and hcare will } aud fie that iuf one, audjhouldefthearethe 
a voyce from his mouth: voyce of his mouth. 

1 6 Becaufe thou malt be his witneffe to 1/ For thou(haltbe his witneffe vnto oilmen, 
all men , of thofe things which thou haft of thofe things which thou haflfeene and heard. 
fecne and heard. ' 6 Andnowe why tarieslthouf Arife , and 

17 Andnowe what tarieft thou ?Rife vp, be baptized, and wajh away thypnnesjn calling 
andbebaptized,and* warn away thy finnes on the name of the Lord. 

inuocating his name. / 7 t^ttd it came topafe t that when I wot 

1 8 And it befell me returning into Hie- comeagaineto Hhrufalem , and pray edin the 
rufalem , and praying in the temple , that I temple Jw at in atr ounce. 

was in a traunce, ' 8 ^ndpme him faying vnto me , Make 

X 9 And fawe him faying vnto me, Make haft , and get thee auickely out of Hierufalem: 

haft, and depart quickely out of Hicrufalem: for they will not receiue thy -witneffe concer- 

becaufcthcywillnotreceiuethytettimonie ningme. 

( ,f mc . ' i<, And Ifaid,Lord,theyknowe that* fprs- K&C&S4. 

20 AndIfaid,Lord,theyknowthatIdid fined, and beat in euery fynagogue them that 
caftintoprifonandbeatineueryfynagogue beleeuedonthee. 

them that beleeued in thee. 20 sAnd when the blood of thy witnejfe Ste- 

21 And when the blood of Steuen thy uenwas(bed*Ialfowa*ftandingbyswdconfen~ Aftes 7.jt. 
'■ MV- e witnes was fried, % I ftood by & confented, ting vnto his death .and k#t the rayment of them 

Att.7,38. atu j k cpc t j, e p arm ents of them y killed him. thatflewhim. 

mKi!& 2* Andhefaidetome,Goe,forintothe 21 And be faide vnto me, Depart: for Twill 

aithac content Gentiles a farre willl fend thee. fendtheefane hencevntothe Gentiles. 

SxSfion of ° r 2 2 And they heard him vntil this worde, 22 *A*d theygaue him audience vnto this 

chriftianmen and they lifted vp their voice, faying, Away word,& then lifted vpthetrvoyces t and faid, A- 

likcfakhX' with fuch an one from the earth : for it is not way withfuch a felowe fromthe earth : for it is 

fvtiK n A meete he mould Hue. noreafonthathejhouldliue. 

rortkeonw--" 24 And when they cryed out, and threw 23 And at they cried,&cafl of their clothes, 

("J^k* oftheir oarments.and caft duft into the ayrc, and threwedufi into the ayre, 

maySe 25 The Tribune commanded him to be 24. The chief e captaine commanded him to 

SSifefi caricd into thc c afteh >nd to be beaten with be brought into the cafilejwdbade that hejhould 

him thereby, whips , and that he fhonld be tormented : to be fcourgedjnd examined: that he might knowe 

knowfor what caufc they did focrieathim. wherefore they cryed fo on him. 

26 And when they had boun^ him very 2s Andas they bomdhim with thongs, Paul 

ftraightw thongs , Paul faith to y Centurion faide vnto the Centurion thatfloedeoy , Is it 

{landing Tt. 4* lawfull 



TheAdes Chap. xxii. 

fiandingbyhimrlsitlawfiilforyoutowhip /^full fory 0H to fcourge a man tkatisaxl 

amanthatisaRomaneandvncondemned? manejn/vnconimned? WMWattsaRo ' 

7.6 Which the Centurion hearing , went 26 when the Centurion heard that hevent 

tothejnbune andtolde h.m/aying, What andtoU the chiefe captain 9 S^£S2 

wJtydoe^forthismanisacmzenofRome. ^atthou^forL^ai^ 

27 AndtheTnbunecomm,ng,faideto * 7 Then thechiefe captaine cJZZ'd fade 

km Tdl me, artthou a RomanePBut he ^oh^TellmeJnthlaRolZme^it 



faid,Yea. Yettm 

a8AndtheTribuDeanr W cred,I obtained 28 Andthe chiefe captaine angered With 

bunealfo fearedafterhe vnderftoodthathe captaine alfo » M afra.de after hTeVnL tht 

3 o But the next day meaning to kno we 3 On the morme , becaufe he nou/de hone 
more diligently for what caufe he was accu- known the certaintie therefore he roasaccufed 

• ta* iffT^ l0 ° fed him ', and C6man " ° fthe re »"> he l °°W him t™ k » bandes , and 
**•* ded the Pneftes to come together^ all the commamded the highpriejles and all the Com. 

Councel : bringing forth Paul , he fct him a- cellto come together ^brought Paul forth^d 

mongthem. fet him before them. J 

p t , . MARGINALL NOTES. Chap xxii 

the Sacraments giue graces op ere ^mo, of the workc wrought. ° ' ourncre " e > uac 

. ,. , CHAP. XXIII. 

^ the people m the tmult^dfo the very chiefe of the Jems in their Kmcell facte thmfelue, obfiinnte, tnJnlfuUter- 

f^T, J.t f fa K ,MenbrC ^^; thal S 0odco ^ AM Men andlretbren, Ihaue lined in 

Sen trirnmed the mouth. them that flood by t to [mite him on the mouth. 

waiifwastobe 3 Then Paul faid tohim,*Godmalrtrike 3 Tbenfaide Paul vnto him , Godjhall finite 

J&fLe thee > tho " whited wall. And thou fitting iud- thee thou P^^walLfor fttefi thou andiudgefi 

theaueprieft. geft me according to thelawe,and contrary m€a f tert bel<w*ndcommandeftmeto bejmit- 

*?££** t0 Iaw doeft tho" comand me to be (bitten? ** contra t0 * k * ***** 

fed**,!** 4 Andtheyyftoodby,faide,Docttthou + t'*'"* the? thatjtoodfy, faid, Reni/ejlthott 

MuLtf. reuil « n ehighPrieftofGod? Gods high priejl? 

2£!& td fc^^? u'l^ST DOt ' brethren » S ^»f aid 'P*»i 3 ImJ!notbrethren,thathe 
SSSA *f he 1S d* I"* fncft. For it is written: ^ i&r ^ ^/? , For it u written , I r^« Exo^i 18 

c££± ^^ofthy people thou Jba/tmmijrfeake. fhalt not curfe the ruler of thy people. ' 

t* Jlrf^*" 1 kn Tu g ^ trr ^ *• ^^^PerceLdthat the one part 

&T fthe * T 3 m !pk r u T" 1 ' Mf, nbrethrcn > ^ •* '» A «wif , * ^,* ,J brethren PfaiL, < 

SS«i bteT andrefurrea,onof *« deada ^I ** % odrefnncmn of the dead I am 



rofc 



fttftf 



tfb 



Chap, xxi ii. Of the Apoftles. zi6 

rofe dilfcnfion betwene the Pharifees &Sad- bate betweene the Pharifees and the Saducees: 



Me.",** 



ducees,and the multitude was diuided. 

8 For the || Sadducees fay *there is no re- 
furreaion,nor Angel,nor ipiritrbut the Pha- 
rifees confeffe both. 

p And there was made a great crie.And 



and the multitude was diuided. 

S *For the Saducees fay that there is no re fur- Matr.is.3 3 
reBion^neither angell t nor Jpirit v but thePhari- 
fees confejfe both. 

p And there arofi a great cry : and when the 



certaine of the Pharifees rifiligvp,ftroue lay- Scribes which were of the Pharifees fart arofi, 
ing, We finde no cuill in this man. whatifa they fir one, faying, We fade no euil in this man: 



fpirit hath fpoken to him, or an Angel? 



but if ajj'irit or an angell hatb froken to him, let 



o And when there was rifen great dif- vsnotftriueagainft God. 



feniion, the Tribune fearing left Paul fliould 
be tome in peeces by them,commandedthe 
fouldiers to goe downe.and to take him out 



i o Andwhen there arofi a great debtfe, the 
chief e captaine fearing lefi Paul fhoulde haue 
bene pluckt afnnder ofthern> commaunded the 



ofthcmidd«ofthcm,and to bring him into fouldiers to goedownc, and to take him fiom a- 



fthoughGod 

who could not 
liejwd promi- 
fed Paul &« 
Irtthouldgoc 
w Rome: yet 
the Apoftle o- 
mittcd not hu- 
mane meanes 
todefend him* 
felf from his 
enemies and _ 
otherwile. nei- 
ther fiid he as 
theHeretikcs 

called Prede- 
ftinates, Let 
them do what 
theywil.thcy 

can not hurt 
me,for I am 
predeftinaceto 

goe to Rome. 
See his doings 
and faring to 
fauehimfelf, 
in the chap, 
{blowing. 



the cartel, 

1 1 And the night following our Lorde 

ftadingby hiro,faid,Bc conftant : for as thou 
hafttcftificd of me in Hierufalem, fotmuft 

thou tcftific at Rome alio. 

1 2 And when day was come, certaine of 



mong them^and to bring him into the caflle. 

ii And the night folowmg, the Lord flood by 
him y andfaid,Be of good cheare,Paul:for asthon 
haft tejlifiedofmee in H'terufalcm 3 fi mujl thon 

heart wttneffe alfo at Rome. 

t z Andwheit was day, certaine of the /ewes 



the Ie wes gathered them felues together, & gathered themfilues together >andmadc a vowe r 
Avowed them felues,fayin^,tliat they would faying that they would neither eate nor drinke til 
neither eate nor drinke til they killed Paul, they had killed Paul. 
1 3 And they were more then fourtie men 



oSecthccour- 
u fie and cqui- 
tic of Heathen 
Officer-; to- 
ward their pri- 
fbners.to time 
them from all 
iniurieand 
vilUuc, 



that had made this confpiracie: 

14 Who came to thechecfe pricftsand 
the auncicnts, and faide, By execration wee 
hauc vowed our fclucs,that we will eate no- 
thing^! we kil Paul. 

15 Now therefore glue you knowledge 
to the Tribune w the Counccl, that he bring 
him forth toyou, as if you meant toknowc 
fume more ccrtaintie touching him. But we, 
before he come ncrc,are ready for to kil him. 

1 6 Which when Paules fitters fonne had 
heard; of their lying in wake, he came and 
cntrcd into the caftel and told Paul. 

17 And Paul calling to him one of the 
Ccnturions,faid, Bring this yong man to the 
Tribune/or he hath fomc thing to tel him. 

18 c Andhetaking him, brought him to 



1 s tAnd they were more then four tie me n, 
which hadmade this con(pirac':e. 

14. Andthey came tothechiefe prices &eU 
dersj&faidfVe haue boudour felueswith avow 9 
that we wil eat nothtngvntil we haue fain e Paul. 

15 Nowe therefore giueye knowledge to the 
chief e captaine, & to the councell, that he bring 
himfoorth vntoyou to morow, as t hough ye would 
know fomething more pcrfettly of him: and we, 
or euer he come neere , are ready to kilhinj. 

1 6 i/tnd when Pauls f ft ers fonne heard of 
their laying awatte y he went and entred into the 
caSile^andtold Paul. 

17 s/fnd Paul called one of the vndercap- 
taines vnto him } andjaide, Bring thlsyongman 
•vnto the high captaine : for hee hath a certaine 
thing to /hew him. 

1 8 And he tooke himjgr brought him to the 



the Tribune, and laid* The prifoner Paul de- high captained faidfaul the pri finer calledme 
fired me to bring this yong man vnto thee, vntohim&prayedmetobringthisyongm^ 



hairing fomc thing to lay to thee. 

10 And the Tribune taking him by the 
hand, went afide with him apart, and asked 
him, What is it that thou haft to tel me? 

20 And he faid,The Iewes hauc agreed to 



to thee, which hath a certaine matter to faro thee. 

19 Then the high captaine too!<e him by the 
handy and went with him out of the tray,& asked 
him, What ii it that thou haft to tell me? 

20 Andhefaid, The Iexes are determined 



defire thee, that to morowthou wiltbring to defre thee jhatthouwouldeft bring forth Paul 

forthPaul into the Counccl, as though they to morovo into the councel,at though they would 

meant to inquire fome more certaintic tou- enquire fimewhat of him more ferfeclly. 

chinohim. 2I But folorv not thou their mindes.-for there 

2? Butdo not thou credit them/or there lie in watte for him of them moe then fourtie 

lie in waitc for him more then fourtie men of men t which haue boundthemfelues with a vowe, 

them,which haue vowed neithf* to eate nor that they wilneither eatenordnnke^tilthey haue 

to drinke,til they kil him : and they are now k$edhim\ and now are they ready } and lookefor 

ready, afro- 



The Ate' Chap.xxiii. 

rcady,expeaingthy promlfle. apromifefiomthee. 

22TheTribunetherforedimiircd^yong zz The cbiefocapt^e then let theyonrmn 

man,comm^dmgyhefhouldlpeaketo no departed ckargedbim, See thou tellit out tono 

man y he had notified thefc things vnto him. man,thatthou baftjbewed thefe thinos to me 

23 And calling two Centurions, he faid ,, * ,, ,. , , & 

to mem,Make ready two hundred fouldiers, J S ^tecMvHtobmtnovmUrcap- 

togoeasfarreasCsfarea,andfeuentiehorr- ^W^^Wft//^ 

mcn,& launces,two hundred, from the third At g ° e "£*&'*> «»dhorfemen three/core 

hourc of the night: f*t™f*dfj>'«remc»t»obmdrcd t atth* third 

24 And prepare beafts. getting Paul on, *•***#*&** 

they might bring him fafe to Felix y Prefidet 2 + *sfnddeliuerthem beaftes,that they may 
2 5 (For he feared left perhaps the Ie wes fe Pattl on > <"** bring him fafe vnto Felix the 
mteht take him away, and kill him ,and him *S5* deputie. 

felt afterwarde mould fuftaine reproche, as 2 * ^"^ Rewrote a letter after this matter. 
though he would hauc taken money) * 6 CUttditu Lyfias ;vnto the moft mighty nu 

26 Writing a letter cotcining this much. k r &lix,findeth greetings. 

Claudius Lyjias to the moft excellent Prejidene 2 ? This man was taken of the lewes, and 
Felix, greeting. Jhoulde haue bene lulled of them : Then came I 

27 This man being apprehended ofthe with warm) ,and refcued him } after I percei- 
Icwes,and ready to be killed of them,I com- " c * ^ at bewas a Romane : 

ming in with the band deliuered him,vnder- 2 8 -^"dwhen I would haueknowen the cattfe 
ftanding that he is a Romane: therefore they accufedhtm, I brought him forth 

2 8 And meaning to know th e caufe that int0 t ^ e * r conned. 

they obie&ed vnto him,I brought him down ' 9 Whom I perceived to beaccufedofquefti* 
into their Councel. ons of their lawe,buthauing nothing taide to his 

^ 20 Whom I found to be accufed concer- cn(lr g? worthy ofdeath,orofbondes. 
ningqueftionsof their lawc: buthauingno 3 ° *4»&vhcn itwasjhevedmee howethat 
crime worthie of death or of bandes. the Iewei tyd* watte fir the man, I fent him 

3 o And when it was told me of embufh- ftr**ght*«y to thee, and gaue commaundement 
ments that they had prepared againtt him,I t0 ** *ccufcrs, that the things which they haue 
fent him to thee, fignify ing alfo to the accu- a g ai »& bm, theyjhoulde tell before thee. Fare- 
fers,to fpeake before thec.Fare well. **& 

3 1 And the fouldiars according as it was 3 ' Then thefouldiers, as it was commaun* 
commanded them,taking Paul,br ought him ^ ei themjooke Paul^tnd brought him by night to 
hy night to Antipatris. lAnirpatm. A 

3 2 And y next day fending away the horf- 3 2 On the morow, they left the horfemen to 
men to go v/ him,they returned to the cafiel. £ oc •*& him,andreturnedvnto the caslle. 

7. 3 Who when they were come to Oc- 33 W'htch when they came to Cafkrea, and 
farea,and had deliuered the letter to the Pre- dedueredthe epiftle to thedeputie.prefentedPaul 
iident,they did fet Paul alfo before him. alfo before him. 

34 And when he had read,and had asked 34 *And when the drput/ebadreadthclct- 
ofwhat prouince he was:and vnderftanding tcl 'A *skgd of what province he was. And when- 

that of Cilicia: be vnderfloodc that he was of Cihcia: 

35 Iwilhearethe faidhe,whcn thyac- 9f / -will heare thee, faide he, when thine ac- 
cu fas are come. Ajiid he commaunded him cufers are cove alfo. And he cornmandedhim to 
to be kept in Hcrods palace. be kept m Her oh iudgemem hall. 

»l ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxiii 

purgmgbs mnoccncicfaid If I haue fpoken eui^beare witnes of& butifwel,why fmice^ou rn^AUbS P***» 
bleffed Apoftle when ,t was fa,d to him,Docft thou affile the high Prieft fo with il words4ake „" ; a nv tHnS W ' 
contamchoufly agamtt the Prieft whereas he might haue put forth him felfe froutly gainft them S had 
both crucified o«r Lor^and which had now alfo loft thek God and Chrift,Temple iip^S^httSouS 
m falfe and fpoiled Pnefts, yet confidering the very bare fhadow of tl.e name of Priefts, he faid I kne we no 

ly f« n W«<e fmn iMm ^ Uw iHtoN n h the UM*mkf>mJ % * as is faid JZZJ(Zt s S » <**»- 

6 IM «***• 







Chap, xxiiii. Of the Apoftles. 227 

Lixxfid in fucbacafe) the leffe to irritate tl^ tbeymight not tak$ otcAfim of furtm acmfation 

againft him, 
$ffl.l. I»* iheSadducees.) !T/wnW*w>r^ 

furreclionalfioofthe bodies; and tcnfidwnfty (as itmayvery \vel be gathered by the book of the Macbabees)tl)ey denied I2,4J ' 

'«V/< 
0>fa 

mentjheChrift.anVricfthodbehigthtnefiabltfhed* " ' ' ° ■ 

f////v J. Of truech,nothing but tructh can be concluded, but of falfliod not oncly fal(hod 3 but fomctime tructh. As 
this tructh,that the dead are not to be prayed for,doeth folowe of the falfe opinion of the Sadducccsjthat the 
foule is mortal] fuppofed to be true,and lb doc many other truerhs. As for example,the foules of the righteous 
be not in torment after their dcatlyhc foules of the wicked be not in heaucn after their deatb,&c. Not oncly High Prieib 
Manias was a Sadducee,but alfo Amxs and Caiphat, before Chrifts death^/w doeth proue him fejfe to be a Sa &u««. 
Sadducce by his faying,J<wu i .50. wherein he fpake the trueth againft his meaning, jtmuu is (hewed'to be a 
Sadducee^i7.4.i.eJr 6. And lofiepUm teftificth,thacthe Sadducees were chiefc in dignitie,and had the govern- 
ment many times among the lewcs, therefore it is not vnlike, but many of that vife feft by bribcrie liipired to 
the high Priefts office >4nti<]Kjtb.i8.cap.i 9 

Khetn. 2 9 * *. Vowed them felucs.) Such vowes> otbes, or execrations as tUs> binie m man before God, yea they muft in no 

wife be obfiniedjt is a great of nee either to VW volumardy^r to ta^ any fitch thing vpon a man 3 firfeare or by comma*- Vnlawful 
dement for example Jf thou ham xafhly byprotn^vovc^or oth^appointed to be reuenged vpon any man, tlrubindefi mt thy otncs & vowes 
fielf thereby ^either mufi tfan l^epe thy prmes .if thou be put to an otbe to accufie Cathlil^sfor/eruing God a; they omhtto J? uft not bc 
do/* to vtter any innocent man to Gods enemies andlw 9 thw QUgfoeFifirBtOTefufefHcbvniayfali othes-hutiftlnuhaue pt# 
not conflancie and courage fo to doyet kftovo thou that fitch othes binie mt at ail in confidence aad I avo of God, but may and 

Mat.iw, 

tum 2. He that voweth that which he is not able to performc,doth likewife finne 5 and doth of neceflitie breake that 
vow 3 which he is not able to kcepe. And if any man take an oth to difcouer true Catholikes,he is bound to per- 
forme it.For it is no finne at>folutely to difcouer them^hat may without finne difcouer rhemfeiucs. And many y owt . 
vowes and othes, are vnlawful to be madc,which when they are madc,it is lawful to kcepe, as the cthe made 
to the Gibeonitesyzht breach whereof was puniflied in Sauls pofteririCji.Stfw.u . And if it were finne abfojutely 
to difcouer thcm,ycr it is not lawful to lye in denying or concealing of them. Wherefore your doftrine fauou- 
reth ftrongly of the feft of the VrifiiUtanifisjwhich faid: Imu periura,fiecretumprodert tpM^weareandforfimre^Hte 
bewray nofecrets. Although obftmate Papifts, whom you affirme to bc true Catholikes, be in deede ranke here- 
tikes and traitours. 

CHAP. XXIIII. 

They pnfecutehimto C t cfarea,bringing\xiththemanwatour,whobefi / rethe Vrefident Felix aceufcthtim. 10 Heanfoe- 
r(tb, defending him felf from tl>e crimes tlxy charged him with, but eonfeffing his religion plainly, n The ludgej erteU 
uinglmreLgioHtobeirrejrehenfibleyyeldethnottocondemnebimattlfeirpleafure, 24 yea In oftentimes tvitbhh wife 
huir.th bis preaching, 27 but yet dub not bis dude to deiiuer him out ofprifon. 

ANd after flue daies the high pi teft Ana- A Nd after fine dayes , ^Ananias the high 

mas delcended, with certaine auncients XXpriefi defcendedjrith the Elder s, and with 

and one Tertullus an oratour, who went to a certame Orator, named Tertullus, whtch at- 

the Prcfident. againft Paul. feared he fore thedeputie againft Paul. 

2 And Paul being cited, Tertullus began 2 Andwhen Paul* 'as called forth t TerttdJm 
to accufe, faying. Whereas wc liue in much began to accufe him, fying^Seeing that rvehaue 
peace by thee, & many things are corrected obtained great cjuictneffe by themeanes of thee, 
by thy prouidencc: and that many goodthings are donevnto this na- 

3 Wc do al vvaies and in al places recciue tion through thy prouidence, 
it, molt excellent Felix, with al thank efgi- 3 That allorve we ever, and in all places 3 moji 

i»ng. noble Pelix, with all thanks. 

4 But left I hinder thee any longer, I de- 4 Notmthftanding,that 1 be not tedious vnto 
fire theeofthy clcmcncic briefly to heare vs. theejpray thee, that thou wouldeft hearevs of 

5; Wehatie founde this man peftiferous, thy courtefie afewe words. 
and raifing feditions to all the Ievves in the / For we haue found this man apefttlentfe* 

th teifUut. ' vvnoIc world,and authour of the fedition « of low, andamoouer of Mate vnto all the Ievres in 

thefecte ofthcNazarenes, thewholeworlde^ndamaintaincrofthefettof 

6 Who alfo hath attempted to violat the the Nazarites. 
temple, whome alfo being apprehended wc 6 which alfo hath gone about to pollute the 
would haue iudged according to our law. temple ; vrhome we tooke.and would haueiudgei 

7 But Lyfias the Tribune comming in, according to our laxve. 
with great force tooke him awa^out of our 7 But the high captaineLy pas came vfonvs, 

" alK ' cs » ^»dwithgreatviQlecetookshimawayoutofoHr 

8 Com- hands 3 $ G«M~ 



The A<5tes 



8 Comanding his accufers to come to thee, 

of whom thou mayft thyfelf iudging,vnder- 

ftadof al thefe things,vvherofvve accufe him. 

p And the Iewes alfo added, faying that 

thefe things were Co. 

i o But Paul anfwered,(the Prefidct ma- 



Chap.xxiiii. 

S Comanding his accufers to come vnto tbee y 
ofwbomthoumaifl,ifthouwilt enquire. knoiv the 

certainty ofal thefe things wheroftve accufe him. 
$ iiAnd the Iewes likewife affirmed, faying, 
that thefe things were fi. 

o Then Paul/tfier that the deputie him felfe 



king a figne vnto him for to fpeake.)Know- hadbeckencd vnto him that he ^ouldfbeakejn- 
ingthat of many yeresthou artiudgeoucr fvered,mth amore quiet minde do 1 anfwer for 
this nation, I wil with good courage anfwer my felfe, for as much at Ivnderftmd that thou 



for my fel£ 

1 1 For thou maicft vnderftand that it is 
notabouc twelue daicstome, fince I went 
vp to adore in Hierufalem. 

1 2 And neither in the temple did thev 
finde me diiputing with any man,or caufin* 



g 



baft bene ofmanyyeeresiudgevnto this nation; 

1 1 Becaufi that thoumaieflknow, that there 

areyet fat twelue dayes y fincelwentvp to Hie- 
rufalemfor to worfhip. 

12 tAndthey neither foundmee in the tern- 
plediffutingwithanymanjieitherraiftngvpthc 



concourfe of the multitudc,neither in the fy- people neither in the Synagogues, nor in the due: 



nagogs,nor in the citie: 

1 3 Neither can they prouc vnto thee the 
things wherof they now accuie me. 

14 But this I confeflc to thee,that Accor- 
ding to thetfc6te,which they cal herefie,I do 

^ UVMmm ,„. fo feme "the father my God, belecuincr a l] 

""o'SS ^gs £ a^ wri "e in }• La w& the Prophets: ._, „ *.-,. mw ^<,„,„ Jn > f „ efe . 

oHL reli- l \ Ha " in g hope in God,the which thefe furrettioofthe dead,which they t hem fe lues looht 
ftfcMM ^ othe P? felu « «pea,that there fhalbca foralfo,fhallbebothofthe,uftandvniuft. 



Jit 

t Becatife Ter 



IS Neither can they prouc the things where- 
of they accufe me. 

1 4- But this Iconfeffe vnto thee, that after the 
way which they caShereJie 3 fiworpjip I theGodof 
my fathers, beleeuing all things which are writ- 
ten in the Lowe and the Prophets, 

ij Andhaue hope towards God, that the re- 



SShdST refurrecHon ofiuftand vniuft. 

teeffthe * l6IU **? m Y feIf ? If ° d ° ftudie t0 hauC a 

Naiarens: s. cofcience without offence toward God and 
Pauianfwaeth toward men alwaies. 

andlhewnh . , - 

17 And after many yeres *lcametobe- 

ftowealmes vpon my nation,and oblations, 
and vowes. 



J 6 Andherein fludy I,to haue alwayacleare 
confeience toward God^andtowardmen, 

17 Novf after many yeres J came & brought 
dimes to my nation ^ndoffringsi 

^18 */n the which they foud me purified in the A&S.U 
teplejiethcr w multitude /tor yet with vnquietnes. 

1 9 Howbeitfhere were cenaine Iewes out of 
*Afia, 

20 which ought to bee here prefent before 
thee, and accufe me, if they had ought againfl me. 

21 Or els let thefe fame here fay, if they haue 
found any euill doing in me while ifiandhere in 
the counceil. 

22 Except it be for this one voice,that I cried 
Jlanding among them* That ofthcrefurreVtion AcU*3 



thaticisnohe 
retie. And as 
for the word, 
Seffjxx this 

£o£i£ J 8 In thc wh t kh the y foQd me*purified in 
•AttT&ngto the temple:not w multitude nor with tumult. 

J2J3C? ioButccrtainelewes of Afia,who ought 
fa, asaifo Aa. to be prefent before thee & to accufe, if they 
A^ffiLe had any thing againft me: 
J2J22** 20 0ric tchelementhemfelues fay,ifthey 
ken.See°JSl haue found in me any iniquitie,foraimuch as 
»«c.2g.«. IftandinthcCouncel, 

my fathers, „ 2 l But of this one voice only that I cried fomthedead.amliudgedofjouthtsdaj. 
Ro. , V 8. « an dmg among them, That *of the refunc- 23 Andwhen Felix heard thefe th:ws, he di- 
*»»,,«(. ^oofthedcadarnliudgedthisdayofyou. fened them: for he knew very well of Lt way, 
Aft*,/. 2 2 And Felix diffcrred thc>owing moil and fvdjvbe Lyfa the captaine is comedmne, 

certain!yohhisw-ay,faying,WhcLyfiasthc I willhnow the ittermofl of your matter. 

Tribune is come do wne,I wil hcare you. 2 + And he commatmdedan vndercaptaine 

23 And he •fomanded the Centurion to to keepePaulM to let him haue refand that he 
keepehmyindy he fhould haue relt, neither fhould forbid none of his acquaintance tommt- 
toprohibitanyofhistominiftcrvntohim. fter vnto him,or to come vnto him. 

24 Andaftcrfomedaies,Felixcommino' 
with DrufJlahis wife, which was a Iew,cal- 
led Paul,and heardof him the faith thatis in 
CbriftlEsvs. 



.*r. 



•/• 



25 Andhedifputingoftiuftice&chafti. 



2? nAnd after certawe dopes ^rehen Felix 
came with his wife DmfiUphich xvm a lewefe, 
he called foorth Paul, and heard him of the faith 
which is toward Chrifi. 

26 Andashereafonedofrighteoufneffefem- 



tie,&ottheiudgementto comc,Fclix being perance and Judgement to come,Felix trembled, 
ternncd,anfwered 5 For this timc,go thy way: and anfwer ed } Goe thy way for this time, when I 

but htm 



I 



jjhem* 



i. 



Vulke. i. 



ttrmes 



M 



C h a p. x x v. Of the Apoftles. 

but in time couenient I wil fend for thee. 
6 Hoping alfo withaLy money would 



ii8 



be «?iuen him ofPaul,fory which caufe alfo 
oftentimes fending for him, he fpake w him. 
zj But when two yercs were ended, Fe- 
lix had a fuccefforPortius Feftus. And Felix 
being willing to (hew the Ie wes a pleafure, 
left Paul in prifon. 



haue a conuenientfeafonjwil fend for thee. 

27 He hoped alfo that money fhouid haue 
benegiuen him ofPaul,that he mtght loofe him: 
wherefore he fentforhim the oftener, and com* 
muned with him. 

28 But after twoyeres,Portius Feftus came 
into Felix roume; and Felix willing to fhew the 
Iewes apleafure, left Paul bound. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap, xxirn. 

ay Iuftice and chaftitie.) TheApoflotihg teachingwas not of only or fecial faithMt of in^ice,(micha^ 
mmt that is to fa)>,of the fervour ofHel and other Gods iudgements in the next life mfmrable to our dcedes in this mrld : by 
which the hearers rperefirft terrified y &fi induced to penanceMowfay Heretics then that fitch things mabg men hypocrites! 

The ri<*ht way to teach iuftification by faith only in C hritt,is begun with mans condemnation by the law, luffifieatioii 
which rcquircth iuftice, temperance and all vermes, moft perfeftly, in paine of damnation, and after men by faith only. 
arc iuftified,to teach them alfo that all vermes are nccellarie fruites of faith.And therfore vou may goe looke s « undcr » 
what Heretikes doe fay,that vermes make hypocrites. For we fay no fuch thing . But they that teach iuftifica- 
tion before God by workes, or by keeping the Iaw,doe rather make men hypocrites then truely iuft, becaufc 
that of workes of the law,no man is iuftificd before God G*U$ .1 0.1 1 . 

CHAP. xxv. 

After twoyeres emprifonment the I ewes continew their fute agednfi him, filiating the new TrefidentFefius, 6 firfl at Hie~ 
mptlcfn, then at defarea : 9 where though the Iewes partialitie he isfaine to appeals vnto the Emperoure ii^andk 
in the tneane time brought firth by Fefitis(ghting him good tejiimome&otwithftandingthe exclamations of the Jewes a- 
gainfihim) vnto k(ng Agrippa and his Queene Berm'ce. 



FE ST VS therfore when he was come 
into the prouince,aftcr three daies went 
vpto Hicruialem from Csefarea. 

z And the cheefe priefts, and principal 
men of the Iewes went vnto him againft 
Paul : and they de fired him, 

3 Rcquefting fauour againft him,that he 
wouldcomaundhimtobe brought to Hie- 
rufalemjaying waitc for to kil him in y way. 

4 But Fettus anfwered,thatPaul is inCf- 
farea:& y he would very ftiortly goe thither. 

5 They therfore,faith he,that are of abili- 
tie amogyou,going downe w me s if there be 
any crime in the man,let them accufe him. 

6 And hauingtaried among them not a- 
boue eight or ten daies,he went downe to 
C#farea,& the next day he fate in the iudge- 
ment feate : and he commaunded Paul to be 

brought. 

7 Who being brought, there flood about 

him the Iewes that were come downe from 
Hierufalem , obiecting many and greuous 
c caufes which they could not proue, 

8 Paul making anfwer, That neithcra- 
gainft y law of y Iewes,nor againft y temple, 
nor againft Cf far haue I any thing offended. 

9 But Feftus willing to ftiew the Iewes a 
pleafurejanfweringPauljfaidjWilt thou goe . ., «, 
vp to Hierufalem, and there be iudged of fure,anfreredPaulsxdfaid^ 
thefe things before me ? Hierufilem,and there be iudged of the fe things 

10 And Paul faid, At Carfars iudgement before me? ^ 
feate doe I ftad,where I ought to be iudged : / ThefaidPaulJftandat Cafarstudgemet 
the Iewes I haue not hurt, asthefc very wel feate, wherelought to be iudged : to the Iewes 
knoweft haue I done nowrong,as thou verywcltyowen. 

11 For Vv /' For 



THen when Feftus was come into the pro- 
uince, after three daies he afcendedftom 
Cafarea to Hierufalem. 

z Then enfourmedhim the high priefi and 
the chief e of the Iewes, againft Pauljjr they be* 
fought him. 

3 Anddefiredfamur againft him, that he 
would fend for him to Hierufalem, laying waitc 
in the way to kill him. 

4 But Feftus anfwered, that Paul fhouid be 

keptatC&farea,andthathe htmfelfe wouldde- 

part partly thither. 

/ Let them therefore, Jaid he, which among 

you are able, come dozne with vs 3 & accufe him, 

if there be any fault in this man. 

6 Andwhenhe had taried among themmore 
then ten daies Joe went downe vnto Ctfarea, and 
the next day fate downe in the iudgement feate* 
and commaunded Paul to be brought. 

7 Who being come, the Iewes which were 
come from Hierufalem, ftoode about him,*«^ 
laidmam andgrieuous complaints againft Paul, 

which they couldnot proue, 

8 While he anfweredfovhimklk that nei- 
ther againft the law of the Iewes ^either againft 
the temple, nor yet againft C afar, haue I offended 
any thing at all. 

5 But Feftus w'tlUng to doe the Iewes a plea- 



The A&es 



Chap.xxv. 

// For if 1 doe any wrong, or haue commit- 
ted any thingvortty of death, Irefufenottodie: 
but if there be none of thcfc things wherofthey 
accufe me, no man may de litter me vnto them, I 
appeate vnto Ctfar. 

1 2 Tbenfpahe Feftus with the compile, and 
anfivered, Haft thou appea/edvnto C&far ? vnto 
Ceferflia/t thougoe. 

1 3 And after certaine dates, king Agrippa& 
Bernice, came vnto Ctfareajofalute Feftus. 

_. ... . , , ... , '+ zAfdwhen they had bene there a good 

£=£» . M And as they taned there a good many feafon, Feftus reheJfed ? auls caufe vntt the 

3S£t c K r^ a US fl ? mficd , to thc km&ofPaul, fc, faying, There is a certaineman left in 
ncihowmuch faying,Acertaineperfon was left pnfoncr ' 

wore may M i '„« r r 

callforaideofbyt-eilX, 

SShd? 1 " I * Conccrn >ng whom , when I was at 
iawes,forthe Hicrufalem,thc chcefc prietts and thc aun- 



ri For if I haue hurt them, or done any- 
thing worthic of death, Ircfufe not to die. 
but if none of thole things be, whereof thef'e 

t if s.Pnui accufe me, no man can giue me to them. $ I 

fa£Sh£ ^PPcale to C ? far. 

\yh\ppingnnd 12 Then Fcltus hauing conferred with 

fi^d* the Couiiccl,anfvvered, Hattthou appealed 
ic««,doubted to Ca:far ? toCarfar lhalt thou goe. 

ftSSS^ . 1 3 And when ccrtainc daics were paffed, 
Romanciawes, king Agrippa and Bernice came downeto 
™ d <££S [e CxiareatoialuteFcrtus. 



B3515 cicn f of the Iwes came vnt0 mc > ^firing gainfthl 
for the chur- condemnation againft him, 

chcsdcfcnfc 
agninft them? 



bonds of Felix. 

ij Aboutwhom, when I came to ffierufa- 
lem.thehighprieftsandthc elders of the I ems 
enformedme 9 anddeftrcdtohaue iudcement a- 



tm. 



16 To whomlanfwcrcd, That it is not 
thc Romanes cuftome to ycld vp any man 
before that he which is accufed haue his ac- 
cufers prefent and take place to make his an- 
fvver for to clcerc him felf of the crimes. 

1 7 When they thcrfore were affemblcd 
hithcr,without any delaie,thc day folowing, 
fitting in thc iudgement feat, I commaun- 
dedtne man to be brought. 

1 8 vOf whom, when y accufers ftoodc vp, 
they brought no caufc which I thought il of: 

19 But ccrtainc queftions of their ow r ne 
fupcrftition they had againft him, and of 

$ one I e s v s deccafcd,whom Paul affirmed 

toliue. 



t6 Towhom I anjweredjs it not the maner 
of the Romans, for favour to dehuer any mm 
thathejhould perijh, before that he which is ac* 
cufed^baue the accufers face to face, and' haue 
licence to anfmre for him felf e, concerning thc 
crime laid agasnft him. 

17 Therefore when they were come thither, 
without aty delay \ on the morow I fate on the 

i#dgementfeate,and commanded the man tobe 
broughtforth* 

if Agatnftwhom,when the accufers ftoode 

vp > they brought none accufation offuch things 
as Ifuppnfed : 

19 "But had ccrtainc epteftions againft him 

of their owne fupcrftition jrndof one lefts, which 



Vv t . tr ru-t-j r ^tede^vhomPaulaffirmedtobc altue. 

20 Doubting therfore or this kxnde of ... a..jl . ./i f / j, j rri 



qucftion, I fayd, whether he would goe to 
Hicrufalcm, and there be iudged of theie 
things. 

21 But Paul appealing to be kept vnto 
thc knowledge of Auguftus,I commaunded 
him to be kept,till fend him to Csefar. 

22 And Agrippa faid to Feftus, My felf 

alfo would heare the man. To morow,faid 
he, thou ftialt heare him. 

23 And the next day when Agrippa and 
Bernice were come with great pompe, and 
had entred into the hall ofaudience with the 
Tribunes and principal men of the citie,at 
Feftus commaundemcntPaul was brought. 

24 And Feftus faith,King Agrippa, and 
al ye men that are prefent together with vs, 
you fee this man, concerning whom al the 
multitude of the Iewcs called vpon me at 
Hierufalcm, requefting and crying out that 
he ought not to Hue any longer. 

25 Yet haue I foud nothing that he hath 

committed 



2 Andbecaufe I doubtedof fuch matter of 
queftions,! asked him whether he would goe to 
Hteru fate ,and there be iudged of thc fe matters. 

2 1 'But when Paul had appealed to be kept 
vnto the knowledge ofsAuguftus, /commaun- 
ded him to be kept , till! might fend him to 
Cafar. 

22 Then Agrippa faid vnto Feftus, I would 
alfi heare the man ?ny felfe. To morowejaid he, 
thoujbalt heare him. 

23 And on the morow when Agrippa Was 
come and Berniccjpith great pompc,andwas en* 
tredintothe comfailehoufefvith the chic fc cap- 
tainesjtnd chtefemen of the citie.at Feftus com* 
mandement was*Paul broughtferth. 

24 AndFeftusfaidJzing Agrtppa^ndalmen 
which are here prefent with vs, ye fee thvsman % 
about whom all the multitude of thc lewes haue 
tntreatcdme, both at Htcrufalem, and alfo here, 
crying that he ought not to Hue any longer. 

*s Tet found I nothing worthie rfdeath 3 

that 



v. 



C h a p. x x v i. Of the Apoftles. 229 

committed worthy of death. But forafmuch that he bad committed : Neuerthelcfe, feeing 
as he him felf appealed to Auguftus, I haue that be hath appealed to Augujlnsjhaue deter- 
determined to fend him. mined to fend him, 

26 Of whom what to write for certain- 26 Of whom J haue no certaine thing to write 
tie to my lord,I haue not. For y which caufc unto my Lord: wherefore I haue brought him 
I hau c brou oht him forth to you,and efpcci- forth before •you > andjpeciallji before thee, O king 
ally to thee, king Agrip pa,that examination Agrippafbat after examination had, I might 
being made, I may haue what to write. haue fomewhat to write, 

**■* •*" 27 For itfeemeth to me without reafon, 27 For me thinketh it vnreafonable for to 
iniui, t0 fend a prifoner, and not to fignifie his fcndaprifoner&nd not tojhew the caufes which 
caufes. are laidagainji him. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Ckap. xxv. 

Vjnetn.l, *9 OnelEsvsdcccafcd.) Tb'uwhomhetermethbytontemptfiielzsvsjiatbnorvmadealthe fymttneEmpe- 

rours & Vrincesoftbe world 10 kpow hif»,& hath gine the feate of the Caefarsto hupoorefiruants^eier&hiifiiccejfors. 

Vulke I kf us Chrift neuer gaue the citie of Rome,the feate of Cafar to Peter, and much leffc to the Pope, but the 

** * pope hath vfurped it againtt Cxfar,contrarie to the cxprcfle commandcrnent of Chrift : Giue ynto Cxfar, 

that whichisCsfars, AfVtf.iJJ.il. 

CHAP. XXVI. 

In that honorable Atidtcncebeing\vmttedtofyeakgt % hedeclatethtothekingmhathefirjlwas, Iz and. how mkacn* 
lonjly he was concerted, 1 9 and that he bath preached fince^as he was comrnaundedfom heauen, and as the Tropbets 
bad foretold of Chn ft. 24 If hichfranget ale Fefius the Heathen Vrefident heat ing y faith that be u mtd. 25 But 
he anfrvereth^ndexhort^hth^n altobeChrifuamasheis, 30 7hey finally frmomce that he might befit at liber* 

tie y hut only for his ajfea-e, 

BVtAgrippafaidto Paul, Thou art per- *~T*Hen sAgrippa fade vnto Taut, Thou 

misted to fpeake for thy iclf. Then Paul A art permitted to Jpea^e fir thy felfe f Then 

ftretching forth his hand, began to make his Paulftretchedfoorth the hand>and anjwered for 

anfwere. himfelfc. 

2 Touching al things whereof I am accu- 2 1 thinks my fdfe happy J^ing Agrippa 9 bc~> 
" fedofthe lewes, king Agrippa, I account caufc I fhal anfwere thi* day before thee of *at 'the 

myfelfhappiefor that I am to defend my things whereof I am accufed of the lewes : 
felf this day before thee, 3 Namely \becaufe thou art expert in alien* 

3 Efpecially whereas tfe<?ii knoweft al flomes and cjueftions which are among the lewes; 
things that arc among the lewes, cuttomes wherefore I befeech thee to heare me pact- 
and queftions: for the whicsji caufe 1 befeech ently. 

thee,hearc mepaticntly. 4 My life that I haue led of a childe, which 

4 And my life truely from my youth, was at the firfiamongmineowne nation at Hie* 
which was from the beginning in my nation rufatcmjznow all the lewes, 

in Hierulalem,al the lewes doe know : f fyfc c h knew me from the beginning, (if 

5 Knowingmc before from the begin- t hey would te}i fie ) that ^ter the mofiftraitefb 
ning(ifthey wil giuetcftimonie)thataccor- f e ft f 0HT religion 9 l ' liueda Pharifee. ■ . 

tSpm dingtothemoftlurc *k& of our religioni $ ^mvlfim^mdm* fudged forthe 

lined al haniec. hopeofthe promife made of God vnto our fa- 

6 And now forthe hope of the promiflc / \ * J J J 



b in qutm. 
C Xwifiw. 



that was made ofGod to our fathers, doe I wb iebmmifi our twelve tribes in. 

ftandlub.ecctomdgement. feruingGod day and night Jvpe to come: 

night and day, hope to come vnto. Of the rjf t Lr / ^ >*■ * . 

Which 'hope>oking,I am accufed of. v lewes /< * ^^M^^^^fo 

SWhauncrediblethmg^itrndgedwith ^ Gdr4eth % e d ead? ■ 

^dtySytdthoughtthatl { >«f ™* ^ ^^f 
\ j * • J1..U fTrc e ^c oum to doe many contrarte things, cleane a- 

ouehttodoeasainftthenameot Ies vs ot 4-,, -> r r r*r. *l 

xt & i ° . • .t.,,, vainp the name of Iefits of Nazareth:- 

Nazareth many contrane things. s J j j j 






v- 



Aft.8,4. x which alfo I * did at Hierufalcm,and fo *PVhick thing 1 alfo did in Hierufalem, ACW * 

many of thefaincts didllhut vp in prifons, andmany ofthefainclesdid Ifkm vpinfrifon, 

hauing receiued authoritic of the cheefe bauing receiued authorise of the high priests, 

pricfts : and when they were fut to death, andwhen the j were put to death, I gaue the Jen- 

uSt 'Ibroughtthefentcnce. tence. 

II And Vv 2 /' And 



L 



TheAacs Chap, xx vi. 

*** 12' Among wmchthmgswhiles*Iwent 'L * ttf^^T IweKt t0 Bd ' 

to Damafcus with authorise & permimoo J5C5 T " W """"^ ***» 

ofthecheefepricfts, * W"** 

13 Atniidday,inthe way,Ifaw(oking) 'S*E™#*^,OkwJfa»e in the 

from heauen a light to haue fhined round a- w 9* light fom heauen,aboue the brightnefe of 

bout me and them that were in companie the f unne >! hi »e round about me, andthewwhicb 
with me,abouc the brightnes of the funne. "**&& ™ith me, 

14 And whe al we were fallen downe on /* Andwhenwe were all fallen to the earth 
the ground, I heard a voice fpeaking to me J heard a voice (peaking vnto me in th» H*> 
m the Hebrew tongue : SauI,Saul, why per- hew tongue, and fajing,Saul, Saul, why "perfe- 
fccuteft thou me? It is hard for thee to kicke cutesl thou me ? It is%ard for thee to kickea- 
againftthepricke. gaintt the prices. 

JL^tnC^ 7r h0 ? th ° U L u rd }J ^ d , " "^tfe*, Who art thou, Lord? and 
dSSSST ^Alam/efuswhomthouperfecute^. 

i^Butrifevpandftandvponthyfeete: uiT? ^T*^/ • 
fortothisendhauelappearedto thee, that £*^^^frfrP!7#* m + 
I may ordainetheeaminifter and wimes of tZS7^^ m ^if^f* M ^ 
thofe things which thou haft feen, and of wh ' cht ^anfeene,andof thofe thingsinthc 
thofe thin°gs wherein I wil appeare to Ml ™l«W«"™othee, 
thee, '7 1>ehuerwg thee from the people, and 

17 Deliuering thee out of the peoples $** ths <**#** wt* rfihome now I fend 
and nations vnto the which now I fend thee > 

thee, 18 To open their eyes, that they may be tur- 

1 8 To open their eies, that they may be * e * ^ rom ^kenefe to light, andfrom "the power 
conuerted from darkenes to light, and from °f Sattm vat0 God, that they may receiue form 
the power of Satan to God, that they may &*** $&"*** a "d inheritance among them 
receiue remiffion of finnes and lot among "wbarefan&ifiedly faith that is in me. 
thefaindtesby the faith that is in me. * 19 wherefore, O king Agrippa , Iwas not 

19 Whereupon, king Agrippa, I was dtfobedientvntothe heaucnlyvifion .♦ 

not incredulous to the heauenly vifion : ,„ r„,a jca . r rrr*. * ■ 

20 But to them firft that are at Damafcus, jffiZSSf**. T? tktm #**"*"> 
and atHierufaIem,and vnto al the countrie 7, -^T^""*? dj&Prmm Mecoafls 

^ 9 ,o. oaewrie,andtotheGentil e r*7d Wh fZ^^tf^Wf?^ 

thatth™a,r>u\AA n ~+~ , F repent and turne to God/md doe fuch workes as 

cZ I S i 0K *V^ e Y DAUmt ° ^methemthatrepent. K 

God, doing workes worthie of penance. .. r 

2 1 For this caufethe Iewes when I was 2I For thts ctm fc ™ e Jerves eat %ht me in the 
Aaar,3o. in the Temple,* apprehending me, attemp- '^^^^nt about to kiU me. 

ted meaning to kil men. 22 Seeing therefore that I haue obteined 

2 2 But aided by the helpe of Goa\I ftand M** °fGod, I continue vnto this day yeitnefsing 

vntil this day,teftify ing to fmall and to <*reat, ^** to f m ^^gr eat, faying none other thing 

faying nothing befide thofe thinge ^vhich tf] e» thofe which the Prophets and Mo fesdsd fay 

the Prophets did fpeake fhould come to fa^d come to pafe.- 

paffe,andMoyfes. 23 That Chrift Jbould fuffer ,and that hee 

23 If C h r 1 s t were paffible, if the firft fi*Uh the firft thatjhould rife fom the dead, 
ofthe relurte&ion from the deadjie were to ^fiouM few light vnto the people, and to the 
file w light to the people & to the Gentiles. Gentiles. 

24 As he fpake thefe things and made his 2+ *And as hee thus (bake for himfelfe, 
anfwere,Feftuswithaloudvoicefaid,Thou Feftusfaydwithaloudvoyce,PauLthouartbe- 

tomaSf '* Ieamin§ tUmCth thCC **"% &fi*™ eb UamiH & doetb mal % th « 

25 And 2S But 



t 



Chap, xxvii. Of the Apoftles. 23 6 

2 c And Paul fayd, I am not mad, moft 2/ 'But he fayd, Iamnotmaddsmoft noble 
excellent Feftus : but Ifpcake words of vc- Feftus,but jpeakefoortb the words of trueth and 
ritic and fobiietic. foberneffe. 

26 For the king knovveth of thefe things 26 For the kmgknoweth of the fethmgs y be- 
to whom alio I fpeake conllantly.for 1 think fore whoma/filjpeake freely, neither beleeue I, 
none of thefe things to be vnknoweto him. that any oj 'thefe things are bidden fiom him, for 
For neither was any of thefe things clone in this thingwas not done in a corner. 

a corner. 27 King Agrippa, beleeueft thou the Vro-> 

27 Beleeueft thou the prophets, king A- phets I 'facte well that thou beleeueft. 
grippa?lknpw that thou beleeueft. 28 Then Agrippa faidvntoFaul,Somewhat 

28 And Agrippa laid to PauhAIitle thou thouperftvadeftmetobeachriftian. . 
perfuadeft me to become a C h r i s t i a n. 25 And Paul faid, I would to God that not 

29 AndPaulfayd,IwifhofGod,bothin oneljtbou,butalfoallthathearemetoday,were 
litle,and in much, not only thee, butalfo all bothfomewhat,andalfoinagreat dealefuch as 
that heare this day, to become fuch as I am Jam,except thefe bonds. 

alfo,cxcept thefe bands. 30 ^Andwhen he had thus jpoken, the king 

30 And the king rofe vp, and the Prefi- rofe vp, and the deputie, and'Bernice, and they 
dent,and Bernice, and they that fate by the. that fate with them. 

31 And going alide, they fpake among 31 Andwhen they were gone apartjhey tal- 
themfelues,laying,That this man hath done l^dbetweene themfelues, faying, This man doth 
nothing worthic of death or bandes. nothing worthy ofdeath,or of bonds. 

32 And Agripparfayd to Feftus, This 32 Then faid zsfgrippavnto Feftus, This 
man might be releafed, ifhehadnotappea- manmight baue bene let loofe, if he had not ap- 

' led to Cxiur. pealed vntoC afar. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xxvi. 

B.hem.1. ao PenaOCC.) Teiunee often inculcated,«nd workpi agreeable to the pant. 

Tulke. J. S.Paul preached repcntancc,butneuerpopiihpenancc,whereofifhchadrpoken, none of that honorable Pre- 
audience- could haue vndcrfiood him. Therefore he vfeth that word in the fame fenfe it was commonly vn- nanc • 
dcrftood both of the Iewes and of the GentiIes,of whom this alfembly did confift. 

CHAP. XXVII. 

What tt danonotu mitigation he had towards h{pme : and that by huprediSihndndcoimfettthefhty might luue bene faueji 
uindfor lisfakf (as God aljo remded to him before) all tlx company WMprcf.rttd bang Z7 6. perfons. 

ANd after it was decreed that he mould \ND when it was concluded that wee 

faile into Italic, and that Paul with o- I\fhoutd faile into Italy , they deliuered both 

thcr prifoners fl-iould be deliuered to a Cen- Paul and certains other pnfoners, vnto one na- 

curion named Iulius,of the band Augufta, medlulius, an vndercaptaine of ' eAuguftus 

2 We ijoingvp into afliip of Adrume- ***"« »./.,, 

turn, beginning to faile about the places of . 2 *^» ^edtnto a fhtp ofAdramyu 2 . Co r.xi.»» 

Afia, loSfcd from the land, Ariftarchus the twm/tndloofedfiomland, appointed to fayle by 

Macedonian of Thcrfalonica continuing thecoaftesofAfa^ne Ariftarchus out of Ma. 

withvs cedonia,of the countrey oj Tbeflalonicajarying 

a ' j 1 j <* 1 c- ftdlwithvs. 

3 Andthedayfolowingwecameto Si- AndthcnextdaywecametoSidontAnd 
don.AndluliusintreatmoPaulcourtcoufly, mMcomeou n J€n / reate dj> au l,andgauehim 
permitted him to goe to His frendes, and to ^^ ,, ^ kisfiiendes, and to refieth 

take care of himielte. / - r w & J * J J 

4 And when we had loofed thence, we 4 ^ndwhen we hadlanched fiom thence, 
failed vnder Cypres : becaufe the windes we e failed hard by Cypres, becaufe the windes 
were contrane. mre CoU trary. 

5 And failing the fea of Cilicia and s And when we had failed ouer the fea of Ci- 
'Myra. Pamphilia,wc came to » Lyftra, which is in UcU and Pamphylia, we came to Myra a citic 

L ycia : in hyfia, 

6 And there the Centurion finding a 6 And there the vndercaptaine found a Jhip 

fnip Vv.3* °f 



TheA&es Chap, xxvii. 

^If^oT^^ 8 ^ 011 ^ remo " ifr^p*******-***™ 



7 And whereas many dayes we fayled 7 Andwhenwehadfailedjlowly many dales 
flowly, and were fcarfe come ouer againft md fear fe were erne oner againHGnZ Tb- 
Gnidus^ the wind hindering vs, wefayled caufe the wind withfloodvs,we fiddly 

8 And with much adoe failing by it, we - j^^kL^l tr-j, , ,"»W* 
came into a certaine place th?t is called -«*•» ^h^orke faded beyondit^nd^^r 

Good-hauens,nightotiewhichwasacitie c ™™?*¥te*»h,chts called the Fare ha- Caad "' 
Thalaffa. ««/rg£ whereunto was the citie ofLafea. 

o And when much time was fpent, and 9 w k c **mttchtimewaijpent,andwhenfai- 
< whereas now it was not fafe failing,bccaufe ^S?** • now ieopardotts, becaufialfo that the 

SieST the * faft n °we was paft, Paul comforted f*&*"**nm fdreadypasl^anlput them inre- 
fafteofthefe- them, membrane e. 

somber,"?. x ° . Sa y In g to them/ Ye men, I fee that ' • <±Andhe faidvnto them, Sirsjperceiue 

terwbichthe the failing beginneth to be with hurt and ™ at this voiagewill be with hurt and much da- 

™'pSus, mi »ch damage not oncly of the lading & the ma g e Wt of the lading andjhip onelj, butalfo of 

Mflter appro- fliip,but alfo of our liues. our lines. 

C ^' II But the Centurion beleeued the go- ' ' Neuertheleffe, the vndercaptaine be/ee- 

uernor and maifter of the (hippe, more then ttedthe gouernour and the maisler of the fhtppe, 

thofc things which were faidofPaul. mo1e then thofe things which were fffokgn of 

1 2 And whereas it was not a commodi- P au ^- 
ous hauen to winter in, very many taking t2 Andbecaufe the hauenwat not comma- 

counfel appointed to faile thence, if by any &*** t0 winter in, many toohe comfaile to de- 

meanes they might commingto Phcenice, ^^nccjif by any meanes they might attains 

winter there,ahaue of Crete loking toward t0 ^«nice } andtheretowinter 3 whichisan ha- 

£in£ the c Afiilc e and the Chore. uenofCandie, and Iteth toward the Southweil 

15 And the fouthwind blowing, they *nd Northweftwind. 
thinking that they had obtcined their pur- l S s/fnd when the South wind blew foftly t 
pofe,when they had parted from Affon, fay- they fuppoftng that they had obtained their pur- 
led along by Crete. pofejoofedvnto Affo^and failedpafi Candie. 

th I ^fr U ,ir?F 011Safte ?T pefiU0US ^ nd '+ ^t not long afier, there arofe agaynU 
that scaUedEuro-aqudo^oueagamlht their prtrpofe, afat of wind out of the North- 

15 And when the Oup was caught and eaflphichis called Eurocljdon. 
could not make way againft the winde, gi- A , , . n / 

uing vpthemippetothe windes, we wire 'S^fwhenthe^ascaught^ndcould 

driuen. m re J*Jtthe wmdjve let hergoe, &weredriuen 

■ 16 And running vpon a certaine Hand, "* thth *»«« h <r- 
cGrxtClau- thatis called c Cauda,we could fcarfe get the l6 ^h*™ were cariedinto an Ifle,which is 
** cock-boate. called Clauda, andhadmuch rrorke to come by a 

17 Which being take vp,theyvfed helps, ***** 

girding the ftiip,and fearing left they mould ' 7 Which they tooke vp,*nd vfedhelpe, and 

C ffi5if faU into C the s yrte^etting downe the veifel, made fast the fhip, fearingleaU they fbould fall 

*" c ^fo were they caried. *nto the Syrtes ■: and fo they let downe a\ueffeU t l^^^ t 

18 And when we were mightily toffed *"dwerc caried. &cMa. 
with the tcpeft, the next day they caft forth, ' * The next day when we were topdwith 

19 And the third day with their owne m exceedingtempefl,they lightedthe Jhip • 
hands they threw forth the tacklings of the 19 And the third day we caft out with our 
™V" owne hands the tackling of the Jhip. 

20 And neither funne,nor ftarres appea- 20 *And when neither the funne norflarres 
ring for many dayes,and no fmal ftorme be- in many dayes appeared/tndnofmall tempefi lay 
mgtoward, all hope was now taken away vponvs /til hope thatwelhould be fauedwas then 
ofourfauing. taken away. 

21 And when there had bene long fa- 2t But after long abftinence, Vaulfloode 
ffing,theP^IftandingintheiniddesoFthe, forth in the toiddes of them, andfayd,Syrs,yee 

^ You£houldindeed,Oyemen,haue IhoHUhmheark^dmton^^dnotLcloo- 

heard fi4 



C?Xa?»?». 



C h a p. x x v 1 1. Of the Apoftles. 237 

heardme, and not parted from Crete, and fedfiomCandie/tndtobatiegainedvntovsthis 
haue gained this hurt and lofle . harm* andloffe. 

22 And now I exhort you to be of good 22 n/fnd now I exhort you to bee of good 
chcercfor there fliall be no lofle of any ioule cheer e ;for there jhall be no lojfe ofawy mans life 



among you,but ofthe fhip. 

2 3 For||an Angel ofthe God whofe I am, 
and c whom I fcruc,ftood by me this night, 

24 Saying,Fcare not Paul,thou mult ap- 
pearebeforeCsefar : and behold God hath 

Jgiuen thee ai that faile with thee. 

25 For the which caufe be of good cherc 

ye men : for Ibeleeue God,thatit£hal fo be, 
as it hath bene faid to me, 

26 And we muft come vnto a ccrtaine 
iland. 

27 But after the fourteenth night was 
come on vs, as we were failing in Adria a- 
bout midnight, the (hipmen deemed that 
there appeared fomc countric to them. 

28 VVho alfo founding, found twentie 
fadomes : and being parted a litle fro thence, 
they found fifteenc fadomes. 

29 And fearing left we fhould fall into 
rough places,cafting out ofthe ftcrnc foure 

ankers,they wifhed that day were come. 
50 But as the fhipmen fought to flee out 

ofthe fhip, hauing let downe the cock-bote 

into the fea, pretending as if they were a- 



amongyou,but ofthe fhip. 

23 For there flood by mee this night the an~ 
gelofGodphofe I arn,and\vhom I ferae, 

24 Saying, Fear e not, Paul, thou mufi bee 
brought before Ctfar, and loe, God hath giuen 
thee allthem that faile with thee. 

2/ Wherefore firs, be of good cheer e • for I 
beleeue God, that tt fhatt be etten as it was tolde 
me. 

26 Howbeit,wemu£lbecaftintoacertainc 

Hand. 

27 But when the fourteenth night was come, 
as we were failing in lAdria about midnight, 
thejbipmen deemed that they drew mere to feme 
comtrey: 

28 &4nd founded, and found tt twentie fa- 
domes : and when they had gone a litle further, 
they founded againe^ & found it fifteenefadoms. 

29 Then fearing leaft we Jhould haue fallen 
onfomerocke, they cafl four eankgrs out ofthe 
fierne, andwijbedforthe day. 

30 And as the (hip men were about to flee out 
of the fhip, when they had let downe the boate in- 
to the fea , vnder a colour as though they would 



bout to caft out ankers out ofthe fore part of haue cafl ankers out oftbeforefhip, 
the ftiip, 3 1 Paul /aid to the vndercaptaine, & to the 

3 1 Paul fayd to the Centurion and to the fouldiers, Except thefe abtde in the/hip, ye can 
fouldiars, |j Vnles thefe tarie in the {hip, you not befaued. 






cannot be faued. 

52 Then the fouldiars cut ofthe ropes 
ofthe cocke-boatc : andfuffered it to fall 
away. 

33 And when it began to be light, Paul 
defired all to take meate, faying, This day is 
the fourteenth day that you expedfc and rc- 
maine fafting,taking nothing. 

34 For the which caufe I defire you to 
take meat for your health fake: for there flial 
not an heare ofthe head perifh of any of you. 

3 5 And when he had faid thefe things, 
taking bread, he gaue thanks to God in the 
fight of them al : and when he had broken it, 
he began to eate. 

56 And being al made of better cheere, 
they alfo tooke meate. 

3 7 And we were in al in the fhip, foules 
two hundred feucntie fixe. 

38 And being filled with meate, they 
lighted the fhip,cafting the wheat into y fea. 

39 And when day was come, they 
knewnot the land: buttheyfpkidacertaine 
creeke that had a fhore, into the which they 

minded, 



32 Then the foutdiers cut off 'the rope of the 
boate y and let itfallawap. 

33 Andwhen the day began toappeare,Paul 
be fought them all to take meate, fytng, This is 
the fourteenth day that ye haue tar ted and conti- 
nued fafling 9 receiuing nothing at all. 

" 34. Wherefore, I pray you to take meate, for 
this no doubt is foryour health, for there fhd 'not 
an heare fall from the head of any of you. 

3f Andwhen he had thusfpoken, hee tooke 
bread, and gaue thankes to God in pre fence of 
them all: andwhen he had broken it, he began 
to eate. 

36 Then were they all of good cheere, and 
they alfo tooke meate. 

37 And we were altogether in the Jhip, two 
hundred,threefcore andfxteene Joules. 

3 S And when they had eatenynough, they 
lighted the fhippe 9 ana cafl ottt the wheate into 
thefea. 

39 Andwhen it was day, they knew not the 
land : but theyfpseda certaine hauenwith a 
bake Mo the which they were minded, tfit were 

Vv.+. poJflble t 



TheAdes Chap.xxvii. 

minded,ifthcycould l tocaftalandthefiiip. poffble, tothrufiinthefhip 

40 And when they had taken vp the an- n jj r , , f , 

fcers, they committed themfelues to the Tea, , , f , j I 7? T^'* *? ^ «*w, 

loofing withall the rudder bands : & hoifing ,VIT J Bthemfelues «m. r^ W K0 , jd]ea . 

vp the rnaine faile according as the wind rfl "^^^^^^ 

bJe w,they went on toward tfc fliore. ^ " * *»*/»**<» **■* 

41 And when we were fallen into a place *' *A»Men they fell into a place which 
betwene two fcas,they graucled the fhip : & b*d thefea on both fobs, they thmsl in the Jhip, 
the fore-part truly fticking faft remained vn- «*dtheforepartftseckefaft and moouednot, but 

moucable : but the hinder part was broken l ^ e hinder part brake with the violence of the 
by the violence of the fea. wanes. 

42 Andthecounfelofthefouldiarswas, % 2 Andthefouldiers cotmfade was to W 

that they fliould Kil the pr.ioners : left any the prrfoners, leufl any of them when hce had 

humming out,might runnc away. fromme outjhottldrm array. 

45 But the Centurion willing to fauc Paul, ,„ , ■ 

forbade it to be done: and he eoinmaundcd p ^^tthejndcrcaptah,e,mlUng to fane 

them that could fuimme, to calt out them- V T P* * hem f«* their prnpofetfeommam- 

felucs firft,and cfcape,and goe forth to land: f rt % 7 ? ?&*"*> f»** "fi 
44 And the reft, fome they caried on th ^f eIt ' es M^thefea^defcapetoUndt 

bordes, and lome vpon thofe things that *+ dvdthe other, feme on boards, and fome 
were of the (hip. And lb it came to palic,thac ** ^<?» pieces oftbejbtp : andfo it came to 
al the foulcs efcaped to land. pajfijhat they efcapedalljafe to Lmd. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap, xxvii. 

PJjeW.I. 24 Ciucn thee.) Van/ (faith S.Wcrome) bdfi natyfiates in thtfbbmm h!m,that is.fi numy mnfaeJ for 

Ins fat .md after he it *ith Chr:fi,fha!l he f J!: t Us ;r.onth,ani not be able met* fad* fir litem that ham* belied in his 

itit,rc<jp-.ii mi prayer in Iteatten. 

Tulke. 1 , . Who hauc I in hcaucn (faith Dauid) but .thee i fpcaking to the Lord. Pf.73 a*. And we hauing an aduocate uiia OM 
«"[nhefathcrId U sChrift,hauenoneedofS.Pa U kimerc e ffio n ^ 

high]mefi h.,um- entredtnto die hm*rm>jtt** of the vaBejua it, hemrn, Seitu ibi ex his qui carncm zuSatumat, in- «we. 
ttrpelfat f» now, He onely of all than th.tt banc tailed fefhjiotb make inter eeffisn fir -v>. lnTfilm.64. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxvii. 
Rhem.2. s j *J.}g!.) s > v « dh d>*w~f™$^ 

and honoured id the worlds end. * J ' ' > """■'* 

Tulke. 2. . Gods prouidence was great t0 plant and cncrcafc his Church at Rome, bur not to f« vp the Pooes audio- Medio*. 

n:,c M« al other bilhop, yea abouc kings and princes. Whether Peter preached or died'at Rome SBat 
we find nothing in the Scripturcs^-h jch tbould not hauc bene omittcd,if it had bencfo neceflaty a matter to Romc - 
be knowen for the Popes fuprc-macie as you make it. ; 

Stem. j. *j ™" tkfc ^ 

>,l thee!,? ofcurre< F fite endcuenn and labours fir at^eningikefae^ exeam^ordimrdy his dcfy.eLl shards narioSj. 

^«„^k^.k contrary wifefaish he, lfrt.fi mariners leaue :he fa, yon can not befrued. So fay all 5^" 
^^'^PreachcrnoChr^^ 

™>y™™™fmhj coined 

fi^thHfiheyhadiheirlfe^omfed^ 

wight not be arowuea* r /s & s 



Fulke, 3- Godappomtcthbcforehandnotonlyth 

Ktiolkhw/f/r^ 

uatior .with feareand trembling which meancsifmcn doc alwayes and finally defpife.wemayaotfay, rfc, 

TS r n ^ " W r\ which ,S blaf P' ncm >' «> lh!nkc ' but &ut idoL they were not Jredefit 

SSfiSSSlSK^ T? Ufe 'n C f h ° ly gH f ha 2 h fayd ' wh ° m he h3th P"^fti«iated,he hath called, iuLed, & 

t ™ fof^it mS'f k ? M ' S free £ u m ™ aaion » »0 "^'??,bu C not from flaucrie tofinne, but fo Rc«viU. 
larrefoonnasitismadefreebvtheiT.irpnfrHr ft *' ' 



tarrefoorth as it is made free by the grace of Chrift. 



CHAP, 



j 



'Me/fa. 



•itu 



Chap, xxv i ii Of the Apoftles. 2 j i 

CHAP. XXVIII. 

Afttr tlxir (hipwrackf fianing wintered in the Hand (now named Malta) whtrt many miracles were wrought by "Paul, 
they takf fhip againe, andfo by Sicile they come to Vuteoliin ltalie, the Christian Romans comming a great way to meete 
him, to hug-cat toy. \6 Finally beingcome to fyme, in hi* lodging lie dedareth to the I ewes hi* caufe, z% and on a 
day appointed preaclieth I Esvs vnto them. z$ And feting their incredtditie, he fheweth how it was foretold by 
Efiy; 28 but that the Gentilt rvilnct be incredulous, 30 7 owhomhe there freacheth two whole yeres without pro- 

A Ndwhenthey were efcaped,then they k^ew 
t\ that the Ifle was called Melita. 

2 And the barbarous people fhewedvs no lit- 
tle ki»d»cfe,fir they 'kindled a fire,andreceiued 
vseuery one,becaufe oftbeprefentraine, & be- 
caufe ofthecolde. 

3 And when Paul hadgathered a bundle of 
fiickes,andlayd themon the fire, there cornea 
Viper ottt of the heate , and caught htm by the 
ha»d. 

4 cAnd when the fir angers fan the beafi 
hang on his hand, theyfaid among themfelttes, 
No doubt this man is a murderer, whom though 
he haue efcaped the fea :yet vengeance fujfe- 
reth not to Hue. 

5 And hejhooke off the Viper into the fire^r 
felt no harme. 

6 Howbeit, they wailed tvhen he (hould haue 



hibithn. 

AND when we had efcaped, then we 
knew that the $ Hand was called ^Mi- 
tylene . But the Barbarous fliewed vs no 
fmalcourtefie. 

2 For,kindling a fire they refrefhed vs al, 
becaufe of the imminent raine & the colde. 

5 And when Paul had gathered together 
fome number of ftickes, and hadlaide them 
on the firc,a viper ilfuing out of the heate, 
inuaded his hand. 

4 But as the Barbarous faw the beaft 
hanging on his hand, theyfaid one to ano- 
ther, Vndoubtedly this man is a murderer, 
who being efcaped out of the fea, e Venge- 
ance doth not fuffer him to liue. 

5 And he in deede fl making of the beaft 
into the fire/ufrred no harme. 

6 But they fuppofed that he mould be 
turned into a i welling,and that he would fo- 
denly fall and die. But expecting long & fee- 
ing that there was no harme done on him, 
being changed they faid,thathe was a God. 

7 And in thofe places were lands of the 
prince of the ile, named Publius, who rccei- 
uing vs, for three daies intreatcd vs courte- 
oufly. 

8 And it chanced that the father of Pub- 
lius lay vexed with fcuers and the bloudy 
flixe. Vnto whom Paul entred : and when 
he had praied , and impofed hands on him, 
he healed him. 

9 Which being done , al in the ile alfo 
that had infirmities,came,and were cured : 

I o Who alfo honoured vs with many 
honours, and when we were failing away, 
laded vs with neceflaries. 

I I And after three moneths, we failed in 
afhip of Alexandria , that had wintered in 
the Hand, whofe iignc was the Caftors. 

1 2 And when we were come to Syracu- 
fa,we taried there three daies. 

1 3 Thence compafling by the more, we 
came to Rhegium : and after one day the 
Southwinde blowing, we came the fecond 
daytoPuteoli, 

1 4 Where finding brethren, we were de- 
fired to tarie with them feuen daies : andfo 
we came to Rome. 

15 And from thence, when the brethren 

had 




come to him,they changed their mindes,andfaid 
that he was a God, 

7 Inthe fame quarters were poffeffions of the 
chief e man of the I fie, whofe name was Publius, 
which receiuedvs, and lodged vs three dayes 
courteonfiy. 

8 <tAnd it came topajfe that the father of 
Publius layjicke ofafeuer, and of a bloudy fixe, 
to whom Paule entred inland prayed, & laid his 
hands*rfhim,and healed him. 

p So when this was done, other alfo which 
had difeafes in the Ifle, came, and were healed: 

1 which alfo did vs great honour, andwhen 
we departed, they laded vs with fitch things as 
were neceffary. 

/ / And after three moneths we departed in 
a (hip of Alexandria, which had wintered in the 
Jfie, whofe badge was C aft or and Pollux, • 

1 2 And when we came to Syracufa, we tari- 
ed there three dayes. 

is Andfiom thence wefetacompajfe,and 
came to Rhegium, and after one day the South 
winde blew , and we came the next day to Pu- 
teolus : 

14. Wherewe found brethre»,and were defi- 
red to tarry with them feuen dayes : andfo we 
came toward Rome. 

ij Andfiom thence , when the brethren 

heard 



i 



TheAfles Chap, xxviii. 

had heard, they came to meeteysvnto^- heardofvs, they came to meet vs at Appiifo 

finm :, an d the Three-tauerns. Whom when turned at the three tauernes -When /w r 

Paul had feen, goring thanks to God, he i^^iM^G«^wt2fc ^ 

tookecourage, t6 ^dwhenwe came to Rome, thcvndet 

16 And when we were come to Rome captain delivered the prifmm tthlcZl 

17 And after thethnd day he called to- /7 ^^ t / f that £ "' 



brcthre, I doing nothing aaainlhhe peop u -TV ,7 " .7/" , 7. . 'P'^i *» 
orthecuiWofthefaks, wafXS {fcl^S^^tf ***' 
prifoncr from Hierufalem into the hands of iZJ'ZTl f *"!# * W' * r 
thcRomanes, ^«°f '^fathers , yet was f delivered prifi. 

18 Who when they had examined me, K ^ ^^^ 9 th e hands of the ^ 

would hauereleafed me, for that there was , p™/-/ /-; / » . . 
nocaufeofdcathinmc. ■ '*W ye hr*haheyhadexan*Htdme,would 

19 Butthclevvescontradiaingit, I was /"J, ""*"> *""* uher '» M »* c *»fi °f 
compelled to appealc vnto Ca>far,not as ha- */'»T'/ / r « , 
uinganythingtoaccufemynation. Jf ******* f^Mfm^imm 

2°o Forthifcaufetherforeldcfiredtofee ^^»$^™C<fir*«tbatlbad 
you and to fpcakc to you. for,becaufe of the ***' * *"& *? KMt9H * 
hope of Iilacl, am I compaffed with this 20 For tht * caufethen haue I called for you, 

II chaine. ette>i to fie you, and to ff>eakewithyou : becauje 

2 1 But they faid to him , We neither re- that f or ths bc P e of Israel I am bound with this 
ceiued letters concerning thee from Icwrie, eJa *i*c, 

neither did any of the brethren that came hi- * ' Ai ''* theyfayd vnto him, We neither re- 
ther,rcpcrtor lpeakeanyeuil ofthee. ceiued letters out of forte concerning thee, wi- 

ll But we defire ofthee to hearc what tlj er any of the breath-sen that came ; Jbewed or 
I A/fwiffs. thou thinker! : for j| concerning this c fecte,it tf^g *»jharme ofthee. 

is knowen to vs that it is gainefaid cucry 22 £fit wewf/lheare of thee what thou thin- 
where. \efl :for as concerning thisfeli, me know that e- 

23 And when they had appointed him a u « r J K ^reitisf)oh^nagainfl. 
day, they came to him vnto his lodging ve- *3 Andwhen they had appointedhimaday, 
rymany :to whom he expounded, teSify- tfj ere came many to him in bis lodging, to whom 
ing the kingdom of God , and vfing perfua- he **f**M ] & testified thekingdome of God, 
fion to them of Iesvs cut of the law ofMoy- p*f**di*g them concerning lefutfath out of the 
fes and the Prophets , from morning vntil i(m tfMofes, and out of the Prophets, euenfiom 
eucning. *" morning to night. 

24. And certaine beleeued thofc things *4 Andfome vrereperfuadedin the things 

that were faid : but certaine beleeued not. **** verefyohen, andfome beleeuednot. 

25 And whereas diey did not agree a- 2 T eAndwhen they agreed not am™ them. 

mong them felues, they departed, Paul fay- felues, they departed, after that Paulehtdfpo- 

Vfi*. f P e ^ cb y E ^ the prophet to our fathers, IjGboftbjEfaiastkepropLt, vnto ^fathers, 
KUrf' ! a> '! n ? ' G ° e t0 this W** «*&> *• 26 Saying, * Goevnto dispeople and Cay c r • , 

"52. 11, t2S A 3^^'-^ ^h^esMjehea^ 

Lotto. «*^'*f«*Vm&fi* t *d& m dersland,andwithjourejesp M !lJefee,andnot market 

Io.n }40 . ftrcctue. perceiue. luk.8.io. 

RO,r,,8 • Ja ^'"^ftepe&itwaxeMgnffi, 2? For thi heart of this people is mud'"*""? 

t^ffl^%'' ¥ ti k *' t 9 m *. V *"* the > d °W> * thejtm&feemth 

^d^^^^L nWm l^ m ' mU 'r i ^^"Mheare^iththeireLJdvnder. 
fr^^^^^dhemmed^ ftandrrith their hearts, andjhould be converted, 

"H t r ndlfhoHld hale them. 

2«15eitknowentherforetoyou,thatthis 2 8 Be it knowen therefore vnto you, that this 

Saluation falmtion 



Chap. xxviii- OftheApoftles. 233 

Saluation of God is fcntto theGentiles,and falmtton ofGodisfcmvnto the Gentiles , and 

they wil hcarc. they fliall hear e it. 

29 And when he had faid thefe things, 29 And when he h&d [aid the few oris % the 

the Icwcs went out from him, halting much /ewes departed 9 andhadgreat reafoningamong 

qucftioning among them fclues. them[elues. 

3 o And he taricd ful two ycres in his hired 30 And Paute dwelt mo y teres full in his 

lodgingtand he recciued al y came into him, owne hired hoptfe, and received all that came in 

31 Preaching the kingdom of God, and vntohim 9 

teaching the things that concernc our Lord 3 1 Preaching the kingdoms of God and tea* 

Iesvs Christ with al confidence, with- ch'mgthofe things which cocerne the Lord lefts 

out prohibition, Cbrijljvith al cofidence>no man forbidding him. 

MARGINALL NOTES. ChAp. xxvixr. 

Jthcttt* /. I. Hand wascallcd.) 7 'his iland (*iw Malta) isthefiate of 'the l^ightesoftUWsr^s.theinhabitantsrvbcreofhane 
ajpecial denotion to S.'Patd : to whom both the cheefe Church (being tin Bifhops Scale) h dedicated* & the whole Jlaiul (at 
they count it) confiaated, where the people /hew yet tofirangersjns prifin and ctlter memories of his miracles. 

JFulke. I. if che inhabitants ofMalca doefhew S.Paulcsprilbn,thcyiliCwafablc:foricismanifcftby the textthat Rdiqnes, 
although he were a prifoner,he was not iliut vp in a prifon. 

vhmC 2* a 7- They hauc (hut.) Here alfo (asMat. 13.) itis\4ainethattheyvoiddmtfee 9 mrheare 9 andt]nttheirexceca^ 
Hon is to be attributed to thetnfilues and not to God, See annota . Io.l a. 40. 

Vldkc 2 The execationof the Icwcs is to be attributed to themfclues that obftinatelyrefufed to fee: and to God 
" " who iuftly punilhcth them with that blindneflc that they could not fee. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, kxyiii. 

Xkft/t'S* ?• Shaking of the bead.) Tlxpromes of Chrift (Mate A6.)tlhUvvwMt$firpen 

in him 3 isfulfillednot inalbeleners 9 hut in fuck as fad the gift ofmracle< % as S.'Paulhtd, Vyljom here a viper by nature fo 
venemous that the people tlmtght he fhoisldhaue died out of handed no whit ann>y;hc cxtinguifbin* by the power ofchriFl 




xchich mother countries adioyningare bitten of firrpimfhc 
that kpoxvnot the power of God, nor the miraculous venues given to his Saincfs 9 mantel and blafiheme^ when they hcarefuch Gods miracu- 
things as be proper to certaine countries, attributed fimetimes to Gods nuracles done by bis Saincls : at though that were not * ous y crtuc i» 
pojfihh) or were not as much to Gods honour >& nmefhm things preceding only of natural 'canfis t Swbprcpbaue men would J^S crca-* 
notlhvie attributed the holfimnes of the waters oflericho to Eiifius his venue and miracle^ amending them lycafiingf \lt tures, by his 

4.fli&s,ip. ** diem ff the Scripture had not exprefiy tefiijied the farm , It is the part ofaifathftdmen to refine fucb things to God 9 Sain&J. 
rvfon any iufl occafion isgmen theretmto 9 rather then to nature : though the incredulous doe alxvates contrarie,for fearc offu- 
perflition mi difhonouring God. At though this efiitpe ofdro\vuing,w:ght better & more to Godsgloric be referred to chance 
and the mariners indifiriefhcn to SJPanks praier aid extntor dinar ie mrtyifr 

Tttlke*3* ^ ur merchants & other that hauc trauellcd into Malta can findc no fitch miracle of that land . But if God Miracle, 
hauc giuen any fuch grace to that iflxnd, it is not to maintcine fupci Union or idolatry, but to (hew the glory 
of his tructh that his apoftle preached . We doubt not of the power of God in working miracles, but where 
vvc hauc not his word to aiTbr? vs,we muft hauc good proofc before we are bound to giue credit,Chri[t#?< uw/j 
(faith Tertullian) that the faith of fignes and wonders which ^reeafy to be done byfalfiClmfis, israfh and vncerteine 9 
AduerfMarc.lib.3. 

$hew. 4> 20 * Chainc.) / would wifh now (faith S. Chryfifiome) 1 be for a time in the pi ice where thfi chaines remtmc, and to S. t Paules 
fee the fetter* which DiuelsfearCyOnd \Angels rcuermce. hornil. < ad populum Antiochenum. See alfo S. Gregork lib.3 chaines ho- 
epifto.30. of the mirach dme by S.Vanles cbaims 9 mdthathefendeth to the Emprefie Confhntia fome dufl thereof filed of, nourco ' 
fur a great ^cltltg and My %ift. 

Tulkc* ;f* Chyfoltome in the fame homely, which is Depatientia^lob.^ faith, Si <juis y &c if any would rexeardme with alt 

beaten, or with that chaine wherewith Tattles hand was bound J. would pref me it in honour , By which faying it appca- Rcliquc s # 
reth that the fathers in amplifications fometimc exceed meafure, Gregory learned notofthefcriptutesto 

lend the filings of a chaine which he knew not whether it were S.Paulcs or no to the emprefle. S. Paule him* 
felfc(cntno liich vaineprefents. 
Rhcttl. Y # * s - Concerning this left.) The Hmtikgs of d fortes comfort themfelues much y wht/i they fuule here or els where the 

ChrifHan faith called of the lewesor incredulous perfins, a Seel or an Herefie 9 andfimetimes in contempt ofclmflesperfon 
the Mttifter of the fame* the Se£f of the 2{aXarens : as though the Church of God might as wel erre in naming tlmr doctrine The name of 
Herefie^as the I ewes and Vagant might & didmiffe in condemning Chriflian religion for an Herefie : or as though the 'Pro- Scft IS ?5j S 1 * 
teflants doctrine were as welproued and tried to be no Herefie^ by the Vrophets and oilier Scriptures, miracles 9 and confent of f xts t k ou oh 
al Rations and <tges>*s Chrifles blejfid dottrim is Whereas in deed the Vroteflanu doffrine is eitidcntly conuincedto be /w- the Chriflian 
reticdyby the fame arguments that Clmfics religion is proued to be the only true doffrine offtluation^ni not an herefie^nd religion at the 
wlnfoeucr can deduce tlse Chriflian faith from Mam to this day, through out al the Vathers 9 Vatriarches 9 V rophets^Vrieflsy r^^ * 
jfpofllesy and Bifhops 9 by clef cent andfneceffion ofal lawes and fiates oft rue w orfhippers and beleetters (which is th e only or 
Jpecial way to proue that the Chriflian faith is no herefie)he fhalby the fame meanes alat onceproue the Troteflants doStrine 
to be an herefie and a falfefiEf.That the letcestlxrfore and ilmeninal places contradicted the Chriflian religion, callingit 
an Herefie or a Secf, as tlmgh it had a befmning of fome certaine Secl-Maifler other then Godhimfelfyhey were deceiued : 
and the Church of God neuerthelefie callingthe Troteflants dcttrine Herefie in the worfl part tints canbe 9 andmthtwvrH 
fort that euer was doth right and w>fl iuftly. 

As 



Ftt/ke 5. 



Bhem. 1, 



Fulke. 



TheA&es Chap.xxviii. 

As S. Paule proued that way which they called hercfic to be die trucrcligion, wc haue been., 9 W. 
die to proue diat which you call herefie in vs, to be the true religion of God, namely b *iEE£EE *"" h r 
A^whchwearcfu^ 

Chriftjans vnto this time . Thatpapifts are able to deduce their faith from Adam &c : it h a moft monS^ 
fablcfeemg they cannot deduce « out of the holy fcriptures, which they holde to be iSSSSSSSS 
things neccflarie to be beleeued vnto faluation. What tcftimonie can they haue of Uk Xof ZZ « • S i 

name of fcft ana hercfic doth as truly agree to you that falfly obieftit to vs, as it did to the PharE Sadd«! 

The end of the Attes of the Apojt/es. 

Whercunto we ioyne for the readers behalfe, two Tables of the 
two cheefe ApoftIes,and a note of the reft,as an abridge- 
ment of the faid booke, and a fupply of fome 
thinges not there* mentioned. 

THS SVMME OFTHS ACTES OF THE APOSTLFS r n \7 

TEI7UKO STECI^LLT THE GEST ES OF TUETWQvIikTiI\?^ 

r h,j r J ?- H,crome J ? ffi ™« h *ti» cam ' to Rome the fecond yeerc of Claudius , and held the 2 Ro ** 
came to Rome "^ ""■* " ,M * affirme that hc was 7 A* bifhop of AntSch before he 

* 

A TABLE OF S. PETER. 



Rhem. nitty, t^tjotmijuifuu 



18 



34 




1? 



so 



35 



*3 



3^ 



3 



35> 



E \ E A. CaU ?^ the Difci P Ies » proccede to the election of another 
Apoltle in Iudas roome. Jft.i . 

Rcccttdne with the reft the gifts of the Holy Ghoft on Whit-funday,hc 
-^^.^ ™ ad e the nrftSermon,andconuerted 2000. .^.i. 

StSSS^ PreaChCdl Ch ^^P-n«totheIcwes : fothat 

"l^'^lf ^ again , Cs d f 5a « ned & commaunded to preach no more: 

but he with John anfwereth,that they muft obey God more thci man.-*«* 
He ftr iketh to death with a word,Ananias and Sa P hira,for facrilege. Jt£tx t 

" 'g^U^SST* WConfir -^-wlybapti Z ed, g wherehere P rc- 
HehealemAenM S atLydda,andr fl ifethTabithafromdeathatIoppe.^. ? . 

zriv taught by ; t% a > to p reach to c ° rne]ius a <*& •**• »«• He 

St^fe'S^S" ^S 1 " ** "' & recordeth C^- 1 *»t God 

SSt J* ? 1110 ; *£* yhisnunateie. ^*fo that Paulesfii-ft preaching to them, a* »ThisU 

He conrmueth preaching jn diuers partes of Iurie and the prouinces adioyninc. A- ***>™*-*7 
bouttwoyeres after mis,SJ>aul^ V* a V 7 

At Hi, n ?fliT' n mC t0 °? Cr P J aCCS> n^C*4v4^&B*im. 
At Hicrufalem he is caft mto pnfon after theputtingof S lanTes to deatfi, by the 

rcaoutofprifon by an Angcl,^c7,u. 

Auoiding 



j* 



Rkm. J t 



CUudij 

z 



44 



ii 



V 



18 



2 ?4 

AuoidingthcfarieofHerod,heIeauethIurieagairte. He appointed* Euodius Bi- 
fhop in hnxioc\i<:.Eufebj»Cljron.& U.$.c.i6 t Suidas.IgnatMAntiocben 4 And paffing 
by Corinth,H bCametoRom £,co cojiuincc Simon Magus. HieroJn tata- 

lo+oJZuftbM*l.cAl*T$.t4.Conciljo i. ' '" 

He approueth and dcclareth the Gofpel of S.Markc to be Canonical. Hicro. h Ca- 

Hauing founded the Church at Rome,and planted his Apoftolicai Seate therc,af- 

terward abfent from the citic (either expelled thence with other lewis, Cornel. 

j Tacit jn Claudio\ or rather according to .the office of his Apoftlelhip) leauingic 

for a timc,he vifitcd other Churches,and came to Hierufalem againc,vfingboth 

, inhisabfence andprefer.ee, Linus and Cletusfor Kiscoadiutors. To.z.Concil. 

I f a g^6 t Epipbjo.z* Hteyef.zy. 

He holdeth the firft CounccWfl.i j.He is reprehended at Antioche by SPaul.Grf- 
/*M.cxceptthatdiflfcrence fel before theCouncel,as fome thinke. Auguft % ep % \ 9 , 

He returneth to Rome againe , the Romane faith by his diligence now made fa- 
mous through the worlds ^# 15. rfo^^^ Thence he wriceth his 

firft Epiftlc.i J?et,^EufebJkt.c.i^HieroJnCatalogo 9 

He fendeth S.Marke to Alcxandria,and others to plant the faith in diuers partes of 

the \vor\d.GregoJK$.ep.(o.&iL6.ep.$7.1>licep boji.t.cj ?. 
He writethhis Tecond Epiftle a litle before his death,which Chrift rcuealed to him 
J to be at hand.x/Pe/.i .He taketh order for his fucceffor. 
37 He was finally crucified at Rome.S<?<? thelaftArniot. loan.c.ts. 

F o E 1 1 x E C c L E s r a, cut totamdoEtrinamJpoftolicum fm fanguineprofudertmt : vbi P£ r r v S Taffioni Do- 
mini itdtequatitryvti P a v t y s loannis (Baptift t e) cxitu coronatnr . Tcrcul.de Prafcript, 

■ 

N N ita catumftlendefcitfluando radios foldemittitjptemadmodtm R o M A N o r v m V R B s duos Mas lampades 
vbique terrarum ejfitrdms.Chtyfcn ep.R0.h0m.3x.in moral. 



'Neronis 
1+ 



70 



Hie nernpeiam regnant duo 
Apoftolorurn ptincipes : 
fitter vocatur Gentium, 
.Alter cathedrampofi'dent 
Trim<tnt>tecludit credit as 
tAeternitatis mmau 



Merita Petri & Pauli propter 
eundem Paffionis diem ce!e- 
brius &iblcnnitcrRoinacom- 
mendat.S../*«£.</e cenfEuangJL 
x.c.io f . . 



Prudentjn 
Hymno tie S 9 

Lament, 



Talk 1. 



t 

The Church of Rome,had benehappy ftill/if {he had continued in the doftrine of Peter and Paule. where- ^ t churA 
inflie was firft inftmfted,for which (lie was commended by Tertullian, Chryfoftome,and Prudentius. S.Au- of Rome, 
guftine writcth againft fome that feyncd,that Chrift did write Magike bookes to Pcrer and Paule , fuppofing 

Paule to haueliued with Chrift. Tor that they had fcene Chrift paintedwhhVeter and Paule yn diuers places of Hgm. 
Becaufe Rome doth more notably andfotemnly commend tlie worthmes of Vcter and Vault , euen becaufe of the fame day of 
their pafiion.So by aUmewes they were worthy to be decerned , which fought Chrift and bis Jpoftlesyot in their holy baoh$$ % 
but in painted wallet, 

A TABLE OF S. PAVL. 



ilertj, 

z8 



T^aUDomi.A[cen\ 
34 



19 



az, 



3* 



38 



I 



J 




EVEN Deacons arc elc&ed and ordered by imposition of handes. 
jffA 

I Steucn the principal of them maketh a blcfl'ed fcrmon, for which he 

was ftoned to death , Saul (afterward Paul) confenting and aiding 
thcrevnto^ff.7. 

Saul by commiffion pcrlecuceth^A?. 
In his iourncy to Damascus he is conuerted. ibid. 
He gocth into Arabia and prcachech there. Galat.z. 

Paul rcturnc th to Damafcus^whcrc being in danger he efcapeth Jet downc in a baf- 
ket by the wall. Jt1$. 

T hence he commeth to Hierufalem to fee Peter, Galat. % . Where being in danger 
ofhislifc,the brethren conueyhim out of die citie to Caefarca, and thence to 
Tarfus. Mt$. 

He prcachcth in the partes of Syria and Cilicia. G^.i.andat Antioche, where 
the Chriftians were firft called by that name. A&M. 

He and Barnabas being fcuered from the reft of the Difciplesby the appointment 

ofihe Holy Ghoft,and after fafting and praier , by impofition of handes confe- 

crated Apoftles and Bi(hops,they come to Cypres,wherc he conuerted the Pro- 
conful.^tf.13. 

He prcacheth^n Lycaonia,and at Lyftra is almoft ftoned to death . He appointeth 
Pricftsincucry Church, and returning by Pifidia, came againe to Antioche 
whence they firft departed. JBa*. 

Xx Ac 



i 



* « * 



9 



5* 



13 






58 



»l 



*j 



37 



At touoche and there about he remaineth 0*7.i 4 )vmjl the controuerfie tou- 
ching the obferuauon of Moyfes law. for refohition whereof he and Barnabas 
afcend to HieruialemAVherc they are appointed to bring the determination of 
the Councel to Antioch. And from thence pafling through Syria & Cilicia they 
teach the Chriftians to obferue the decrees of the Apoftles & Auncients^ff 1 / 

Doing the lame in the cities of Lycaonia and others adioyning , by a vifion he is 

warned to paffeouer the fea,andfo commeth into Macedonia, where he obn 
tcth the GofpeL Att.16. p 

Hence forwards. Z*lfpmfmb S.Touls ftorie,chapter by chapter, vmil bis 
apprehenfon'm Hiervfaltm,andarriualat Rome, in this order. 

He returneth from Macedonia by Theflalonica to Athens , where he conuerteth 
many,namely S. Denys Areopagita. Ail. i 7. 

From Athens he commeth to Corinth,where he remaineth 1 8 moneths.„4c7.i8.and 
hauing vifited the Churches of Afia Att.19) he commeth backe to Corinth Ail. 
*o. Whence he writeth his epiftleto the Romanes, ty.if. 

From Corinth he laileth to TroasinAfia, where vpon a Sunday he raifed Euty- 
chus from dcath.preaching td raidnightirom Troas he commeth toMilc turn by 
fea,and there fendeth for the BHhops and Auncients of Ephcfiis, and exhwteth 
them..<tf7.*o. 

Thence comming to Hierufalem he is tak«V*#*l : and from the Tribune Lyfias 

deliuercdto Felix the Gouernour, A3 Ay. and by him leftto Feftus, Art.14. he 

appealethtoCafar^.ay.-andfoisSENT to Rom b,^^: where he ar- 
riueth..//<fr.28. 

At Rome he remaineth in free prifon two yere,^c7.t8 & then is deliucred, i.Tim.4. 

After his dehuerie he preached in fundriecountriesof the weft, namely in Spainc. 

HieroJnCatalogoMpipkH<eref.z 7 Mim felf writeth that he purpofed fo to do R».i 5. 

In his Epiftleto the Philippians (c.i.) he minded to vifite the Churches of Afia, 

which alfo he did.Genebrard.in Chron. 

He writeth firft of ahhis fecond Epiftle to Timothee a litlc before his dea th. i.Trn. 

4. being now the fecond time apprehended and in bands at Rome. Theodore:. 
He was beheaded at Romc,ihe fame day that Peter was crucified. S. Jmbroffer.66. 



OF THE OTHER APOSTLES. 



Bhem.2. T?V 

» /.W •« IcwnejBartholomew in Scy thia,Thomas in India, Matthew in Aethiopia, Simon in 
Periia,Thadda;usinMcfopotamia J the other lames m Spainc,Matthias m Palcthne. 5orf«J;»c/k CT /2^ 

^W^kc^ cue ^ countrie and their wordes 

into the endes of the whole worlds before they departed one from an other (the time whereof if net certamely hm- 
tnj al Twelue afembhngtogethe,,andfid of the Holy Ghofi,eclx laying downe bit faience, agreed vpon twelue irin ipd 
«rtrte,oftbeCImf!w,faitb s andappointedthemforaruletoalbeleeuers: which is thcrfm called and is The Apo- 
s tie s C r e e n e : Not written in papery the Scripture, but from the Apoftles deliuered by tradition. Ruffi 
& Hiero Iocis axz^Whieh^ of old (Hiero.cont.Lucifer. j/i at this day alfolmnely profeffein tlxk Baptifmc yhher 

fyhemfdunorby fibers: andalttebe of ageandcapachie, are bound to how andbeleeue entry artlchof the fame. 
frlnch are the fe that folott. 

It fufficethvi. to kno Wj that the articles ofthcCreede arc oil andcueryone proued to betrue, typewri- 
tings ot the ApoftIes,akhough we know not,when,or by whome, that Symbolc was firft compiled . But where 
you lay.that aU of age and capacitie,arc bound to know and beleeue euery article of the fame, you condemne 

the opinion ofyourforefadiers,which thought it not conuenient, that they mould learnethem in their mo- 
ther tongue,and that it was fufneient for them, to fay their Ci ecde in Latine, though they vndcrftoode ncuer 



Cmebr.outof 
diucrs authors. 



%fV. in extf, 
i-jmr'.Aj'cji. 

lojltcrof* 



Fulke /. 



THE APOSTLES CREED E, 



Rhem, 



or 
SYMBOLVM AP 
/ T Beleeue in God the Father t almightie,cre^ 
X ator of heauen and earth. 

2 AndinUsvs Christ/* onfy Sonne, our 

Lord. 

3 Whowasconceiuedbjthe Holy 'haft, borne 

of the Vtrgin Marie. 

4. Sufferedvnder Pontius Pilate, vas crucifcd, 

deaiLwdburied; 7)e(cendedwto Hel. 
f The third day he rofe againefiom death : 
6 ^fcended'into heauen: Sitteth at the right 



OSTOLORVM. 

hand of God the father almighties 
7 From thence he fkalcome to iuage the quick^ 

and the dead. 
S /^/^wintheHotyGhoft. 

9 The holy Catholike Church : the commu- 
nion offainHs. 

to Forgiuenes offtmtes. 

1 1 Re fun ~ Uion ofthefltjh. 

12 Life euerlaftine. jimen, 

THE 



_?**_> 



v.. 



THE 



ARGVMENT OF THE 

STLES IN GENERAL. 



*?J 



EPI- 



Rhent. l 




TTER theGofyc\$,whhhkaflorteoffyrifihimfilfe> andafterthe Aftcsofthe Avodlcs^ bich Is 
a (lorie ofchriftes Church : nowfolow the Epiftles of the ApoftIes 3 w/;/V h they wrote of fitch matters, a* 
they had then occafton to write of. For being thefotsndm and the Doclors of the Church , they didin their 
time, as the Dotlcrs that fucceeded them, did after them : who from the beginning vnto this day, bane writ* 
'un^pfftleTatidBcokgs again}! hercfies, ettev as tliey arofe, and of d other Ecclefiaftical matters, as they had occafion min'u 
fired vnto them. Of which their doingfhe Apofilesfirfi gaue here the enfamflei as alfo S. Lut$ in the steles of the fo- 
llies led the way to a! the writers of the Ecclefiaftical Hifiorie after him. \For although there be no comparifon betwene them 

foratttforitUSrdfrnmhasthefean 

andmatters(aslhauefaid)arelik$. 

Mofi of thefe Epiftles arc S.Vaules Epiflks : the refi are called* Catholicas Epiftoke, the Epiftles Catholikc. Tor 
S J?aulwriutb not any EpifiU to al(howbeheuery one of them u for al the Church: ) but form to particular Cburchesof 
the Gentils, as to the Romanes, to tU Corinthians ,to the Galatiant, to the Ephefians , to the Thilippians, to the Colojfians, 
to the Tl)eflalonians:fbmc to particular perfons, as to Timothee, toTite (who were BifbopsamongtheGentiles,towh,of 
Ephefus% and of Crete) and to Vhilemm % and then one to the Hebrewes, who were the lewes of Hierufalem and lurie. But 
the Epiftles of the other Apofiles,tbat is, ofS, lames, S.Teter, Sjobn,andS.ltide,arenotfo intituled tootsy one Church 
orperfin (except S. Johns two later fhort Epiftles, which yet might not befeparated from his firfi , becaufe they were d 
of one Author) and therefore they are *erae^Cacholike5^<r*w»vniuerfal, For fowriteth S. lames; fo thctwelac 
tribcs-Aat are in difperfion, greeting. mdS.Teterin his firfi Efifilejhus; To the deft ftrangcrs of the difper- 
fion of Pontus,Galatia, Cappadocia, Afia,andBithynia. inhUfiamd,thtu: To them that haue obtcinede- 
qual faith with vs.likewife 5. Inde : To them that are in God the father bcloued, and in Icfus Chrift prcferued, 
and called SJobnsfirfi is without title. 

2ipn;fov the cccafions of their writing, whereby we fbaljserceme the matters or arguments that they handle: it mufi be 
remembred (as tltf Storieof 'that time in tl>e AStcsof the Apoftlesdoth at large declare) thatthe Church then beginning, 
yeas planted by the Apofiles not onely in the lewes, but alfo in the Gentiles :yea and ftecially in the Gentiles. Which thing 
offended the lewes many waies.Fcr,they could not abide to fie,fo much as their owne Countrie to receiue him for Christ, 
tvhom they hadrcieffed and crucified ;mu\hleffe, to fee, them preach him to the Gentilesalfo, thatoffended enen thofe 
lewes dfo,that bekeued him to be Clrrifi . Howbeit fuch of them as were Catholics, andthreforenot obfiimt s were fa- 
tkfied when the) vnderfit od by the Affiles that it was Godspleafurc , as Act. w.xee reade. But others of them became 
Hcrctikfs^and preached to theChriftian Gentiles, thatitwasneceffary for them to receiue alfo the lewes religion.Of fitch 
wereadeAcl. I J. Vnlcsyou be circumcifed,you can not be faued . And «s thefe didfo preach againfi the truth, fo 
did the vnchrifiened lewes mt onely them feluesperfecute, but alfo fiirrevf the idolatrom Gentiles euery where toper fe~ 
cutetheChrifiians:byfi*chobfiinacieprouol<ing Godto reprobate their Ration: whichyetthey thought vnpoffibletobt 
dom,bccaufe they were thefeede of Abraham, andwere circumcifed , andhadreceiuedthe law by Moyfes, for fuch car* 
nal refbeChthey trufted in them felues,as though God and Chrift were vnfeparably bound vnto them: attributingalfofo 
tnuch to their owne work^s,(xohich they thought they did ofthemfilues, being holpen with the knowledge of their law,) that 
they wouldmt acknowledge the death of Chrift to bentceffariefor their faluation : hit looked for fuch a Chrift jtsfhoiddbe 
tikt: other princes of this world,and mafo them gce*n men temporally* 

Herevpon did S. Vaul write his Epiftles , to fhew both the vocation of the Gentiles, and the reprobation of the lewes* 
Moreover, toadmonifbbothtlx Chrifiian Gentiles, not to receiue Circumdfion and other ceremonies of Moyfes Law, 
in no wife \ and the 1 ewes alfo,not to put their trufi in the fante t hutratherto vnderfiand, thatnow, Chrifl beingcome 9 
they mufi ceafe. Againe, to fhew the neceffitie of Chrifts comming and of his death: that without it, neither the Genti- 
les could be fatted; no nor the lewes, by mworkgsth.tt they contddoeof t1iemfelues t although they w ere alfi holpen by 
the Law s telllngthcm what was good andwhatwat bad -.for fo muchasal werefinncrs, and thsrefbre alfo impotentor 
infirnie • and the Law could not takeaway fi?me, andinfirmitie, andgiue firength to fulfil thatwhicb it gaue knowledge 
of % butthiswasGodonelyabletodce, and for Chrifis fal^e onely would he doe it. Therefore it is nec^jfarie for alto be- 
leeue in Chrifl* and to be made his members, beingimorporat into his Bodywhkhis his Catbolify Church, for Jo (al- 
though they ncmryet did good worI$> but d il) they fkal hauercmijjton of their finnes, and new firength withd % to mal^ 



£ufeUi.Z. 
Eccl,hift t e. 1% 



\r 



Y 



€■' 



*S:> 



n 



** 



alfeduclion Gfhenfie,andagainfi al terror ofperfcution : and to walk al their time in good workes^ts nw God hath made 
them able to doe* 

The fame doctrine doth the Catholihf Church teach vnto this day mofi exactly, towit, that no worlds of the vnbelee* 
tsing or vtibapti^ed, whether thy be lewes or Gentiles % canfaue them : no nor of any Heretikf, or Schifmatil^,although he be 
baptised becaufe he is not a member ofdrrifi : yea more then thatjio worty of any that is not a liuely member of Chrift, al* 
though otherwife he be baptk$d,and continue within his Churchy yet becaufe he it mt in grace but in mortal finne, no workg 
that he dctbjs meritoriom or able tofituc him. 

This very fame is S. Tattles dotlrine ; he denieth to the worlds of fuch as bane not th Spirit of Clmft>alvertue to iu- 
fiifie or tofaue : neither recjuircth he a man to haue had knowledge of the Law,or to haue kgpt it afore time,as though other* 
wife h: might not bnfawd hy Chrift : but yet when he is Chriftened^c reqnireth ofnecefiitie , that he kgepe Gods commatm* 
dements Jy attoidin* of al finne,and doing good worlds ; and to fitch a mansgiod worses he attributeth asmuch venue as 

any Catholi\e of this time. 

T^euerthelefje there were certaine at that time (as alfo althe Heretics of this our time) whom S.Vetertewteth 
vnlcarned and vnftnblc, who reading S, Vaulcs Epiftles , did mifconfter his meanings though he required not good 

Xx :. worlds 



ThfidofWnC 
of the Cath. 
Church con- 
cerning good 
woikcs. 

S.Paulesdoo" 
trine concer- 
ning faith and 
good worker 



a.Pet.j. 



-- 



il 

4 

I 
{ 



M 






Apoftohcal Epiftles,of Peter, Iohn , lames , Iudc , do againft it fpecially fffiS? ^Y 85RK? 

reIfedidnordcfineit/ B i^«^^y?^ jfl «^ Dem credit*, whatfoeuer nTancr of faiA ! L L "" 

beleeueinGod^utthatholefomeandcxprclTe Euangelical &h?^J^ l ^i J ?r' H ' 1 T W,dl w ' 

cround of rhctrurh. tf /7»ri» rt !&*.rjf,L«*se*~..Ls~. jlL- *• 7 ._, . ™*>«*«m»uie pilfcrand '. 



piilersnd '•Tim.j, 



rnht fenfe: and bear,nga! W aiesin bUnimde tbeadmniticnof S. Tttcr , faiw • A s a ]faZJ"rh A f^f f he 
PaulaccordmgcotheVedomgiuentohim, ha th written Z^Tt^-mT^EmJ^^ *** 
Jem of thefc things , in the which are certaine things hard to vndeifta.d . which ffSTiSf*? In 
ftabe deprauc, as alfo the reft of the Scriptures *io their owne p da on Yourh^t'^^ 

«2£?' take hcedc lcft ye be lcdaJrc by *■•«« **^**R^gZZ 

ofAcCatholikeChurc^haAftrcngthfuffici^ ■«*« - M 

TheconrranedocW ismamfcftin S. l>aulc,Rom. 7 ,i8.tothe ende, Rom. tf,«. neither dotSSr^ """»-»*■ 
cnbefuch vertue to workes, as the Pap;ftcs doe, that they are meritorious He tW «i!1 1 . ni£n£s - 

theft : Epiftles, muft lcarne to know that Church to be ttepilfcr^^S^Sfc^ ™ T*'? """' 
uughcin tbefe Epiftles, and in the whole Scripture.out ofwl rich ^ v *rM^^ ra ;iSft ,Be ° f !"* 
thefalfe.rt^./« Mvh.oper.mferf.Hm^lln loan. Ho. f 8.Sh« ,, *„ ^5"^^ 

are only 'concernuig the fecond comming of Chrift, a nd no genera ]]y all the maVr of hb ;F^iflW P ' 

*<*f°*«chingshardaFo, but^^ 

THE TIME WHEN THE EPISTLE TO 

THE ROMANES WAS WRITTEN, AND 

the Argument thereof. 



Rhem. 



7. 




iSWBwgf Th:nin«,Ur.i-i u/i ■ ~,r~-~' -.,-«..««*; «.«»j *injiemcii>)uforeth.'T»aLtht 

SgmfZ tyflle 'o theGdaUan<Wb<re,nyt becaufe he n,al t th mentkn of the f cure: enthyere after his conuerfiln it 
appear eth y thai he preached folongwithut any writing. / i ' wwrywiry* 

^niAkcrdermaythtubriefely begttlwJ Firfl !* t r«el»J to'the Gdatim Acl. ,6": and paffing throueh 

you a, Wolf: I euangehzed to you heretofore. .After, hich the fa!fi UpJc/cme ^fflSft* 

"If** 1 **?S;* •A^ 6 * "'Imaniel that thus ibfeonc youare transferred from him d at 
called you to the grace of Chrift vnto ;U other Gofpel. and w ifbcth therfcre <W. 4 ./^x: An™ iSuIdl 
were with you nowe An. {accordingly be came vnto them afterward, at Jereade Jf.\i WalWnginordcr 
through the coumne of Galat.a and Phrygia , confirming al the Difcipfcs . At wHch tintea^nfeelTZ 
^ord^ttbtbent abound 

¥ l *?' X f : And concerning the collections that are made for the fair.fts , as I hauc ordered to the Chut 
chesof Galatta fo doe you alfo By M^ordes aifo ,t tteuiiem, thattkclrinthian, bJTjZl^ 
gatbenng . But when henroutbe Secondto them Mere in the 1 1 chapter he mo^th mention ofi^eres, nTonTl 

ZJTATtf1? mt r bM ^ aftcrhU K*P*>«k&f*c»*d2h« u tmiiC^mSSX 

CU\ t r ' a %££&* ^ h,, »^-M* Acl.zz,: 7 )the,, *crc they ready . Tor lie 
Ma, Cor.% .- You haue begone from the ycre paft. and a. Cor. 9 , For the which [docglorieof ycutothella- 

tltl Tptf r may e f Ca p dy : kft f e " th ^ Maccdonia ^ «« *b »C, and find you vnready, we 

bcafba m cd.B«^^»/« W . rtw ^R (W ^^ r6wB . J(A , JI(W f0W(/( , Corinth forthe t urpof, andhadrecemed their 

SStlSS r ™t Vrt" ^T H *"^*» F <° *»P* ^ I f . Now therfore I wil goo vnto Hie- 
run 1 |cmtomiruftcrtothef a »na,.For Macedonia and Achaia haue liked wel to make feme contribution vp- 
on tne poore lamcts that are m Hicru! alcm. * 

m SS^ tt f ti 7i m ^^/ S TV^^^^ Ul0 ^ Butyetitis^andahvahs^fetMbecaufofth *.„— - 
M».S f Jt ™»«f f^^y^eGmik,u 9 ^hevery fr*m(« >*„{) of the Church of Chrift Tmmm «>^™« 




Fulke.i. 



1^6 



Gmubm cGftnetfh in Chifioper vinculum gratia, fo fayth $. Jlugufiine, gluing vs briefly the argument. In Englifh thus: 
As being a legate for our Lord him felfe , that is , for the corner ftone , he knictcth together in Chrift by the 
band of Grace, both peoples, aswellofthelewcsasofthe Gentiles. Shewing, that neither of them had in their 
(3cntil:lU or ludaifme any worlds to bragge of, or to chalenge to thtm fellies iuflif cation or faluation thereby , but rather 
times they had to beforie for , and to humble them feints to the faith ofchrifl,thatfb they nnght haue remiffion of them, 
and firength to doe meritorious worlds afterwarde. Inwkich fort , becaufe the Gmtiles did humble them felues > there fore 
had they fonndmercic , though they neuir wifi of the I.awe ofMoyfs. But the lewes,becaufe they flood vpon their owne 
worlds 'wUihtby did by their owicflrengtbyW^ of the 

Law,) aid fo would mt humble themfelnes to beleeuc in Chrifl crucified, they mfied of mircie,a)jd became rcf l 'cb.it,excepting 
afiweRclicjuix that God ofbkgoodnefiehad refiruedto him felfe. Howeleitinthe endejochenthefulnefle of the Gentiles 
is come into the Cburch,tbenjhalltbi'fulnefje of the Jewesalfo open their eyes , acknowledge their err our , andfifbmittliem 
fclues to Chrifl and his Church in tihg maner. In the tncanc time , thofe that hauefotsnde the grace to be Chriftans, he ex- 
horteth to pcrfctterauce (asit wasjpecially needefull in thofe times of per fecutiom) and to leade their whole life now after 
Baptifme in good worlds : and to be carefnll ofvnitie , bearing therefore one with another , both lewe and Gentile , all that 
they may, and gi?*ing no offence to tlrem that are wealg. Thus he dijputetb , atd thus he exhorteth tltrcugh the whole £- 
pftle ; though , if wee will diulde it by that which u principallin echpart , we may fay, that vnto the j 2. Chapter U hi* dif. 
futathn : and from thence to the ende, his exhortation, 

2tywe,in thefe point x of faith , and in all othert (at alfo in example of life) the commendation that he giueth to the 
Church of Rome, is much to be noted. Your faith is renoumed in the whole worlde. and your obedience is publi- 
shed into euery place. I reioycc therefore in you. And againe: you haue obeyed from the hart vnto that forme 
of do&rinc, which hath bccncdcliucred to yeu. And thereupon againe : I defireyou brethren to marke them 
that make difTentions and fcandals contrary to the doftrine which you haue learned, and auoidc them. Foe 
inch doe not feme Chritt our Lord, but their owne belly :and by fwcercfpeachcs and benedictions feduce the 
the hartcs of innocents. Therefore to fhunne Lutherand Caluine, and all their erewes, wee banc iuftreafon and good 
warrant . They mak$ diffenftons aadfcandales againfl the doffrinc of the Romane Church, Let no man therefore befeduced 
by their fhgrcd wordes, 

Epiphanius fayeth , the Epiftle to the Romanes is comptcd the firft among Catholikc Chriftians , but he 
fayeth not, it was foaccomptcdfortheprimacie of the Church of Rome. By the fame rcafon you might 
proucthe Church of the Icwes tobcthechiefe,bccaufe the Epiftle of S. lames is placed before the reft. S. 
Auguftincioyncthtothewordcs byyoufct downc, Vtrif% auferem omnem fuperbiammcritorum ,& inflifican- 
dos vtrifq 3 per difciplinam hmnilkatis aflocians. Tal>{ngfrom both, that is, lewes and Gentiles,all pride ofmerites>andioy- 
ning them both together to be iuflifiedby the difciplimofhumilhie. Whereby wee fee, that S. Auguftine calleth the 

opinion of mcritcs pride, and the doftrinc of Iuftification by faith, the difcipline of humiliue,as in deede it is. 
For the Apoftlcneuer fayeth, that menfhall haue ftrcngth to doe meritorious workes afterwarde , which 
were not to tnke away the pride of mcritcs, but to change the matter of pride, the pride of mcritesftill remai- 
ning. Finally, Luther and Caluine make no difTentions, or fcandales againft thedoftrincof the Romane 
Church taught in this Epiftle , but difcouer the hcrefics and blafphemies of the Antichriftian Church of 
Rome, which arc contrary to the doftrine of this Epiftle , and to the auncient faith of die Church of Rome*, 



The r/orkes of 
the Lawe. 



Rom,r. 

Rom.irf. 
Rom,£. 
Rom, 1 1, 



Primaeie of 
the Romifh 
Church, 



Mcritcs. 



Xx. 3. 



THE 




j. 



ThcChorcb 

rcadeihS. 

Pauls epiftles 
ac Martens fio 
Sunday in 
ChriAmasvnto 

Sepcuagcfima. 



THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

THE APOSTLE TO THE 

ROMANES. 

CHAP. L 

^.^focommgtothevmterjai^our Chrism C^b^d^^Am^uTSXZ^ 
filwon: i \ bumf A, GmiUtM of all) couUnoth&dbytlxirThilofyhie, SXw2»fi3K? 



The EpifHe 

▼pon Chrift- 

niasEue. 

Aft. I J,3. 




The tran flarion of the Church of England. 

fzAVL theferuant of lefts 
, Chrifi , called to be *# <^- 

{ poflle 3 fettered into the Gosfel 
of God, 

t 2 Which he had promt fed 
afore by his Prophets in the ho- 
ly Scriptures, 

3 Of his forme , which Was made of the feede 
of Dauid after thefttfo: 

+ aAndhath been declared to be thefonne of 




« Faith muft 



militie & fim- 

plicirie. 

' til ihs-aului 



■aUedoflc* 



The tranflation of Rhemes. 

AVLthefematoflEsvs 
^Christ, called to be aii 
J Apoftle , * feparated into 

the Gofpel of God, 

2 VVhich before he had 

promifed by his Prophctes 
in the holy Scriptures, 

3 Of his fonne , (who was made to him 
oftheleede of Dauid according to the flefh 

co 4 dr;^ 

fanaific4on,bVtherefurfec^6ofo P Xd f v t"rS°7 ^L^jty*** 
Ibsvs Christ fromthedead, ^^^P^^^^^hCk^ 

-«««« t 5 By whom we haue rccciucd grace and „ , 

SfiftX? Apo ft le%;forobediencetothefaith*in „ ^P^^W^W^We/. 
ron,ar g uing or all Nations for the name of him, foMejhip, that obedience might be giuen vnto 

Safe * Among whom are you alfo the called ^ff^ name among all Heathen, 

mand and be of IE s v s C h R I s t:) «C0 zAmong nhom,ycare alfo the callt 

SE& - 7 ToallthatareatRomethe belouedof *«*?* . , 

-'•--=- God , called to be faincls. Grace to you and r 7 „, ** that be m RoKe > Plotted of God, 

* peace from God our father , and our Lorde & j v r<?/ % ; Grace to y ctt > andpeacefom 

,*«_. Iesvs Christ. Goim fathered the Lord lefts Christ. 

SSKTt 8 Fi ^ U S iuc shakes to my God through ^Jf^/f^ny God through lefts 
S38S. J E ^ VS C HRisTforallyou,becaufeljyour ^>J*<^/jrt»*^fc, 
nkes which faith is rcnoumed in the whole world rmoutallthe world. 

would drawe « t r> J • • ""«• 

Aeeomn.. 5 > *«**>d ,s, my wimes,«wh6I ferae |in * ^GodUmymtnejfe^homlCcruemth 
ft** myfpmemAeGofpe oftis Sonne,* *witl ^^intheelsfelofL^lSt 

fome outintermifflonlmakeljamemoricofyou ceafng I make mention of yoi- 
tries orcSS . * ° Ahwya in my • prayersbefceching, if ' • /Var&j *^« « W v -—, ^ j y 
ofcheworfd. Dyanymeaneslmayfometimcatthclcnoth fi™ meane at the Uft,one time or other [mJht 
fcjBf haueaprofperousiourneyby^willofGSd, ^^^^^^^71 
SHcpmyoh to come vnto you. comevmoyou. ' 

£'C " *" * dd j. re t0 !« W th " I may in,. // fir /A, „yf w A, /^ fo>w 

sr=;s^ m cr u: y ora p gracCito * con - ?%??*»*•"»*&,*** -fr* 

©fprayer. TU r i_ * * 

ffiil^at^ commontovs £^^-^^-w^-w 

K5t . M Andlwilnothaueyouignorant(bre- 
hevfichthat thren; that I liaue often purpofed to come 

SSSSS" ^ to T y° U ^ and hauc becne ftaied ^therto) 

$£+£* I4 TothcGrceliesa ndtheBarbarous,to 

the 



faith of all 

tions,to 
ccrcaine conn- 



ftablijhcd. 

12 That is, that Imighthaue confo/ationto- 
/—-'- ' • • • - - 

// Imuldthatye (houlde h»me, brethren, 
howe that lhaue oftentimes purpofed to come *w- 
toyou(&haue been letted 'hitherto J that I might 
haue fomefiujte alfo amongyou, as among other 
of the q entires. 

i+ I am detterboth to the Greek's , and to 

the 



-w r 



J 



Abacus 



Chap, u 

the wife and the vn wife I am dettcr. 

i < So(as much as is in me)I am rcadyflto 
euangelize to you alfo that arc at Rome. 

id For I am not afhamedoftheGofpel. 
For it is the power of God , vnto faluation to 
euery one that belecueth , to the Ievve firft 
andtotheGrceke. 

17 For $ the iuftice of God is reuealed 
therein by faith into faith : as it is written: 
e/tfW the ia(i || liuetb by faith, 

1 8 For y wrath of God fro heauen ||is re- 
uealed,vpon all impictie & iniuftice of thofe 
men y deteine the veritie of God in iniuftice: 

ip Becaufe , y of God which is knowen, 
is manifeft in them. For God hath manife- 
{kd it vnto them. 

20 For his inuifible things,from the crea- 
tion of y world are feene, being vnderftoode 
by thofe things that are made : his eternall 
power alfo and Diuinitie : fo that they arc 

inexcufable. 

2 1 Becaufe , whereas they kne we God, ' 

they haue not glorified him as God 3 or giuen 
thanks-.butare become vaine in their cogita- 
tios,& their foolifh hart hath been darkened. 

22 For , faying them felues to be wife s 
they became fooles. 

2 3 And they changed the glorie of the 
incorruptible God , into a Similitude of the 

image of a corruptible man , andoffoulcs 



To the Romanes. 



m 



the barbarous J^oth to the wife, and to the vnwifi. 

if So that as much as in me is, lam ready to 
preach the Gofpeltoyouthat are at Rome alfo. 

16 For I am not afhamedofthe q off el of 
ChriH , becaufe it is the power of GodvntofaU 
mtion to all that be lec He > to the Jem firft, and 
alfo to the Greeks* 

i 7 For by it is the righteoujhcjfe of God ope- 
ned from faith to faith; as it is written, Theiutt 
fballliue by faith* 

1 8 For the wrath of God is reheated from 
heauen s againft allvngodlineffe andvnrighteouf- 
nejfe of men , which withholds the trueth in vn- 
righteoujhejje. 

tp For that that may be hgowen of God, is 
manifeft among them , becaufe God hathjhewed 
it vnto them. 

2 For his inuifible things , being vnderTtan- 
did by his workes , through the creation of the 
worlde, are feene, that is, both his eternall power 
and Godhead, fo that they are without ex'cuft: 

2 1 Hecanfe that when they knewe God , not- 
withftanding they glorified him not as God, 
neither were thankefull , but waxed full of va- 
nities in their imaginations , and their foolijh 
heart wis blinded* 

22 when they counted them felues wije 9 they 
becamefooles: 

2$ And turned the glory of the vncorrttptim 

hie God vnto an image , mads not onely after the 
andfoure-footed beads & of them y creepe. fmilitude of a corruptible mm, but alfo ofbirds^ 
24 (For the which caufc God thathde- andfourefootedbeaftes,andofcreepingbeaftes. 
liuercd them up vnto the defires of their hart, *4 wherfore Godgaue them vp to vnclean* 



into vnclcanncffc , for to abufe their owne 
bodyes among them felues ignominioufly,) 
2 5 Who haue changed the veritie ofGod 
*** ymM ; j tuo lyingrandhaue worfhipped and c ferued 
the creature rather then the creator, who is 
blcfled for euer.Amen. 

26 Therefore || Godbath deliuered them 
into pafTions of ignominie.For their women 



neffs , though the luftes of their owne heartes, 
that their ohm bodies Jhoulde be defiled among 
them felues, 

2 s which changed his trueth for a lye , and 
worshipped and feme d the creature , more then 
the creator , which is to bee pray fed for ester, 
zAmen. 

26 wherefore Godgaue them vp vnto (hame- 



haue changed the naturall vfe , into that vfe full luftes , foreuen their women did change the 



that is contrary to nature. 

27 And in like manerthe men alfo, lea- 
uing the naturall vfe of the woman , haue 
burned in their defires one toward another, 
menvpon men working turpitude , and the 
reward of their errour (which they fliould) 
receiuing in them felues. 

28 Andasthcy liked not to haue God in 
knowledge: God deliuered them vpinto a 
reprobate fenfe: to doe thofe things that are 
notconuenient: 



mturalhfe, into that which is agatnftnatttre. 

27 And Itkewife alfo , the men left the natu- 
rall vfe of the womankind brentin their luftes one 
with another , and men with men wrought filths- 
neffe , and receiued in them felues the rewarde of 
their errour ( as itwas according.) 

28 And as they regarded not to knowcGodz 
cuen fo , God deliuered them vpvnto a lewde 
minde , that they Jhoulde doe theft things which 
were not comely. 

2p Being full of all vnrighteoufnejfe ^forus- 



! 



29 Replenished wal iniquitie,malice,for- cation, craftinejfe, couetoufhejfe r malitioufneJfe 9 
nicatio^uarice^wickcdnes/ulof^uie^ur- fullofenuie ,mwder)debate % decette,eui\lcondi^ 
der,contcntion,guile,maIignitievwhifperer$, tionediwhifyerers* 

30 Detra&ours, Xx. <h 30 Backbiters 



The 



Chap. r. 



30 Detraaours od.ble to God,contu- 3 o Backers , haters of God, deShiteM 

S^Pu' ^ muemoursofcuili Fo^MPrs, bring* JoftdStt 
thmg Sj difobed,ent to parents tredient to father <JLthU *' f 

JL17a T ■ ^^^^^aft^on, 3 i without vMfiemdi**, couenanthea 
V. i Who whereas they knewe the iuftice vnmercifulL U *""*"' 

!?£?{ V ^ Vnd ^ an( } ** ^ whic h 3 z The vhich kno^a the riohteoufhefTe of 
doefuhth,ngs are|| worthieofdeathrnot God(ho„ethat t^hicl corSZt t t{ 

ned0erS * 4* haue pleafwer* them that doe them 

MARGINAL!. NOTES. 






jRhem.2. 



xnmattw. 



. ANNOTATIONS. Chap, i ««ntfi» 

T'H/ffP A. I hie fXrmr* y\fCiT, ,*-..:__ _ IJ /-r* ' J 3 •* -» * " .ru :i 



Vftd 

ofHeretikcs. 



Rhem,f 



withhun^ueandreuerence,;^ .- 

€ie, a ndPeace, yet was chat ncuer acr omnf,^ kl "/; u "mine Epift e to Marccllus , did wifo «•*«•, ,«»•- lnution. 

prouc it vnlawfull to vfc this faJutation lalutanon thcre - *° wefe two Doctors arc quoted in vaine, to 

faith (the Apoftlc bcine the cSnmcnde W, Sir T f goring ^c Romanes to be them whofe 
JPoMuLffin liicl 7iS ^t P ra yH«> whom misbelecfc cannot hauc accclll-. S* S,HA r » Jt «"»"» » 

auaoriue.^^.C^ 

theehauereLft w theR manTear« STSSSa fc ^'"^T^ 3 "" 01 ^ newfeft^Ipray WMU. 

f^WUlveLowcoPaur a ndFX£ £ L a C ^ W l S Pf a,fedb > th c Apofilcs voyce^^m^^r ^'7^ 

ties? the faith rf A?^J & ^s DraTiwf ° Ap f C h f "^ ^ ?™ ince ™ h their P'°F- 

fepulchres? Where S^A^^SJS^h "^ fo ^ catconc 1 ourretoChurchcsan ^^ 7**°™' • 

there is mthemmoredeuotion and Wicitie of frith r„ J,!/ */ i r TV 1 '™ Churches, but that faithandde- 
num.- WS^^r^deobimfratrisinmeSSif dU J. • c -J-* orfM * S - < itf r « w ep.f*.nuin.t. adAntonia- _.,_-, 

W sfe I^hmw fctf, WCforek « JiOAAL. il IS 'T ~ *' ' ■*** :n «%" ^*' £ *'»^- faith all one. 



ershadcaufetopraife T j, e church 
y the Church of Rome of Rome may 
;f.</fbod,crfa/fe ««• 



could neuer depart from I hi h uZJZ*7 n § " C ' y " C0UJd not failc ' or Y the Churct 



&y glory. 
For 



. !*■ - 1 _ - . 



RjjemJ. 




Chap. i. To the Romanes. 238 

For it is lefie fhamcChy they)w?«er to haue come to the commendation offraifi,then to lutuefallrndownefiomtfchightopof 
traifiJt is Life fault not to bane ben? honoured with agpod tefiimonie,then to hatse loft the honor of good teftim'mies.lt is lefji 
crime for a man to haue lyen bafely without praift or commendation ofveytues,then being difocrited from faith fo haue loft his 
ownepraifies.Forthofe things which are vttered to the glory if any per fin,doefwelvp into the ennieofamoftgriemus crime, 
vnlclp they be kgjpt with diligent and careful labour, Evift.$ i .For S.Cypr 4>j(though in error himfelfc,)yet charged* 

Stephanus biihop of Rome with cvror.Werom fl:eweth,that Liberies bilhop oi Rome fcl into herefic, in cataLVor- 
tunat.tWfo he rcproueth the cuftomc of the Church of Rome, TjhEuagrio, 8c prefcrrcth the cuftome of the Ca- 
tholikc Church in al y world. 5". Am'jrofie profcireth,thathe defired to folow the Church of Rome in al things. 
Sedtamen & nos>&e m Bntyet we alio are m-:n,andhaue vnderfiandingAnd therefore that which is better obftruedin other 
pl.ices,we doe rightly obferue. DefiieramMj . cap, i. Wherefore you gainc nothing by thefe commendations but 
greater ihamc,cxccptyouproue the Romilh religion that now is Papiftrie 3 tobethcfame faith that was prai- . 
fed by the ApoftIe,and the auncienr fathers. 

" ~ '" ~ *"" "' , '--•' — '--■-•'-' " -'- --*.*_.•* —J ar.r.„... j ...t „».... r-. At •. .... . f^Q^jj 

aniwi , , — , - 

Vulke 6 TofcrueGod infpirit, doth not exclude outward workes ofobcdiencc,butrcquircththcmtobc done,not 

* with the outward man only,(as hypocrites doe them,)butin true aifeftion of minde.As for ceremonies,other w«ifli!p fa 
then fuch as be neccflarie (as thofe of Chriftsinttiturion,)or fuch as be conuenicnt for order,deccncic,& cdi* *P uit ' 
fication : arc excluded by the worflrip in fpirit and tructh; which God rcquircth,lohn 4.and S»Paul pra&ifed in 

theGoipel. 

Rjjeffl, 9' A memoric of you.) A great example of charitie for almen,fpecially for Trelates &Taftors,notonlytoircach, Pralerforcon- 

but to pray continually for the ccnuerfion of people to Chrifls faith: Which the Apoftle did for them whom he neuer kjKW % in ucr (io " of 
rtjpecl of Gods honour only, and the %cate of fades. ou cs ' 

Ithe?%*7» I J. To euangelizc.) The Gfafu ntt only the lift of our Saniour written by the foitre Euange'iftt, nor onely that The Gofpcl is 
which is written in the new Tcflamcnt: but their whle conrfi ofprcachingand teaching the faith. Which faith cemmeth irii- ^«^«! \ 
narily of preachingand hear ing/tnd not of writingor reding. And tlmfi re S.Vatd thought not himfelfdifiharged by writing Jtfitf.ig, 
So the Romanes J>ut his defire was to preach vnto them: for that was the proper commijfiongiuen to the Apofiles, *to {reach to The Apoftlcs 
dnations.The writing of the booths of the Tcftamcntjs an ether part ofG}'tsprcu:dince,nccejfitryfcr the Church in general, writinjfcand 
but mtneceffaryfor entry man in particular; as to be taught and preached vnto, is for eitery one of age and vnder ft anting. J^«hcr S mor« 
Andtheifire S.Vetey(win was the cheefe of the Ccmm;fiton)\vrute litis ; many of them wrote nothingat al ; and S.Vaulthat neceflarie, and 
wrote mo fi, wrote but litle in comparifn of his preaching: nor to any but fuch as were couerted to the faith by preaching before, how. 

Ttdh 7. S.Paul did preach the Gofpel alio by writing, and the people did heare by reading. For if it had not bene in 

his commiflion to preach the Gofpel by wming,he would not haue declared in the bcgim;ing,that he is an A- ^^^^^ 
poftle oflefus Chrift, whereby he procurcth attention and obedience vnto hisdoftrinewhichheteachethby ^ 
writing.Petcr neither in writing.nor in general prcaching,llicwed himfelfe chiefc of the commiflion^yet faith- 
fully difcharged the Apoftlcflup of the rir cumcifion,that was committed vnto bira,G*/.i.7. 

Bhem.S. 17. Liucth by faith.) In the icte the Hebrcwesjxfbeweth fa thisplace of the Tr phet (Abacuc %.)that theiufl 
thiu°h he liue fare in peregrination ,and feeth n:t frejently nor enioycth the life eucrlaflmg peomifedto him t yrt holdeth fafi 
the hope thereof by faith. in this place he applicth the Trophcts words further to this r cnfe 9 Thit it is ottrfaid), that is to fay, ^ Cathol'kc 
the Cathohkebdccfc ( faith S.Auguftineli.$£ont.t cp.Pelag.) Which makeih a iuft man, and diftinguifheth or Chriflian 
betwene the iuft and vniuftytz/rf that by the law of faith, and not by the law ofworkgsWhtreofit rifcth,that the lew,the faith \v g«od 
Heathen philofpJjer y vid the Hercti^though they excelled in alworlp of mtr.tlvertues, could n,ty.t be ittft; and a Catbo- woikesmfti- 
likf Chriflian man lining but an ordinarie honeft life, either not finning greatly, '>r fit; frying Us faults by penance, is iuft .And outtWs Fafch**" 
this dtffennctrifrth by faith.not that faith can fxue my mm without worlds, For Jt is not a reprobate faith that wee n0 workcs * 
fpeakeof (astheholy Dodor faith) butthat which worketh by chmtk^and the* fore remit tethfinnes andmal^thone whatfoeucr, 
inji£ee S.Auguftines place. 

Vulke 8. The faith ofthcCatholike Church is not the Popiili faith, but the faith that apprehendeth the mercie of True faith, 
God in the merits of Chrift:which faith worketh by loue,and obecineth remifllon of Gnncs committed of infir- 
mitic,whcreofwc 
guftinc)ffco/e thatfe 
is but one hope of all the^ 
admcate whh the father lefiHChrifHherighteuits,xndhe Of 

Jiipplying a mans faults by penancc.he hath no \vord,but contrarywife he faith, Cum itaq, iufti omne<,&c. Seeing 

ill the ittft,both of the elder time,anithe JprfilcsJ.uedby right faith, which is in our Lorde lcfttsChrift, and had fitch holy 
maners with faith, that although they could not be rffo perfect vcrtuc in t his Ife, as in the life to come, yet what finne foetter . 
hath crept vpon them of humane fraitie,tt is immediatly wyped away through thepietie <,f the fame faith. Our finncs there- f ?«$ . °£ e! * 
fore (through faith)are freely remitted. And this fayinq doth proue inumcibly,that a man is iuflificd wholy by 

faith,and not partly by workes.For if a man were iuftified partly by workes (as the Scripture faith) the iuft fl)all 
line byfaitb,\vc might as truely fay.thc iuft lliall line by vvorkes,which all Chriftian cares abhorrc to heare. 

w)ejn % p 9 18. Isreuealed.) Byaltfopafigefobiwingytttmayfie^ not only in prca- Not only faitb 

chiw faith,( though that be thegrvmd,and tsfim alwaies to be done; ) hit to teach vtrtwMS life and good workes, and to de- 
nounce damnation to alth:m that commit deadly finnes & repent not^And againe we fee that not only lacli£ of faith is afime 7 
hut al other aftes dens againft God* cemmaniement;.. 

Fulke p. The Lawe which is a Scholemafter vnto Chrift,teachcth v^ how to liuc after we be incorporate to Chrift, 

Therefore it muft be preached that men feeing their damnation by the lawe, may be faued by faith in Chrift, The vfcof ih4 
and being iuftified by faith,may walkc k?i obedient children in holines and righteoufncs,and not after the for- WCf 

mer luftes in ignorance.i •Fct.1j4.8cc, Lacke of faith is the rootc of all finiies. And all breach of Gods com- 

mandements 




The Epi Ale of S.Paul Chap.h, 

mandcments Jn rhc regenerate which know them,commeth dirough weakencs of faith 
tWem,lO 16. Hath deliuercd them vp.) ^/^'/^G^W^/*^^ . 

»W»rther>»tootb^^ 

tofay^uhtbefen^fe^loo^eUinto his mn eco>,fcience,^tb S rhi s fcrf^n g tl K mieGod,maynot cmeStohiL andflirther - 

Fttlke 20. Godasarighteousludgeddiuere^ 

cing them to imnc,nor barely permuting,but willingly punilhing thenyn withholdmg his erace fro them and Co(! is "« 
g.mng them oucr to their owne deftrudW The vvickedncs of vnnatural! Juft is no where more commoT r^ of 
then m the mamteiners of fuch idolatrie (as the Apoftle here condemncthjand whereof he ihewcrb TS 
a juit vengeance and puniOiment. ' ac " ls 

Shem.lJ 3*. Worthy of death.) Hcreyoufee V bytbeCh^htakpbfomefinmt7bedeadly,a n dcaUeththem m onM : torch s - , 

tX^Ji^ m " h I**™*™***" k ™ a/ > ««< * ■*«•«£ the* 0me 3 Sffi - 

F#/& J /. The Scripture neither hearc nor any where els docth teach, that any fmncs arc fo venial , that is f W»„£> 

/^«r<m.,«n.i«n*^^ worchi]y dcferuc<J rcward of aUf ' • „ *' Wvcmd 

raU,is death.^.6.23 .though forne fiimcs arc more heinous, and deferuc greater damnation And to fav t\Z *** m ° f csL 

L° T fr nCS u re P r ra ° na u k ° f thcir ? Wn ? ? atUrC ' is C ° fa >'> that Chriftdied ^ tfor &chfinnes,orthatinvainc 
he died for them,feeing they arc pardonablc,and doc not deferuc damnation of their owne nature R,« Z 

nabkTloail. Gal * 7" ""^^ o/ G °* *" ; ^" r ' ? ' and d<&mcdi the curfc of God,and therefore dam- 

C H A P. II. 

K^^hefh^etb that »e!tl^ the 1^ 

mug the Genu es feeing they d-dntviihfrandin-fnmeas the Gentiles did. 14 ^dtherfore that the true Jtwh% 
Chnftj*n(tlm S b he be a Gcntil)who by grace in hishart doth thtpti mr& tb.it the Law command**!, 

pOrthewhichcaufethou art incxcufablc ^Herefore art thou inexcufable\o man who 
JL o man whofocuer || thou be that iudgeft. 1 foeuer * thou be that iudgefl : For in that Matth.17.,. 

Forwhennthoumdgcftanothcr,thoucon- fame wherein thou iudrcji another thou con 

demneft thy felfe. for thou doeft the fame denned thy fetfe. For thou that mbrtf dofi euen 

things which "thou iudgeft. the felfe jams things. aJ ' 

a i For we knowe that the 'iudgement of 2 Bxtweearefurethattheiude-cmentofGcJ 

bod JS according to ventie vpon them that is according to the trttttb, aoainft them which 

doe fuch things. commit fitch thing* 

. } Anjldoctt .thou fuppofe this 6 man that 3 Thinke? thou thisfi thouman that itubeft 

iudgeft them which doc fuch things,and do- them which doe fuch thmges, and do eft the fame 

eft the fame that thou fait efcape th c iudge- thy fclfe,^ ihoufbdt efcape the increment of 

mentor God? q £ l s J 

4 Or j] doeft thou contcmne the riches of 4. Either deftifeft thou the riches of his food- 
his goodncs,and patience, and longanimity, neffe,andpatience,andlongf,ifferance,not Low- 
not knowing that the benignity of God ing that thegoodneffe of God leadeth thee tore- 
brmgeth thee to penance? pentance? 

5 But according to thy hardnes andim- s Butthou/tfierthyfinUemneffeandhean 
penitet hart thou heapeft to thy felf wrath, that can not repent, he ape ft vntothy felfevratL 
m the day of wrath and of the reflation of against the day of wrath and declar Jon ofth 
the luft ludgemcry: ofGod, righteous indqement of God- 



the lult ludgemcnt of God, righteous iudgement of God: 

WW 6 Who wil Render to euery man |accor- 6 *whic% willrewarde cuerj man accord!,, Vm T , „ 

dmgtohisworkes. tohisdeedes: & Ai«MW7. 

7 Tothcmtruelythat according to pati- 7 To themvhich by continuing ell doina 
ence in good worke, feeke gloric and honor feeke for g/ory, and honour ,& impolitic jtel 
and incorruption,hfc eternal. nalllife: 

8 Buttothcnuhatareofcontcntion,and 8 But vnto them that are contentious, and do 
that obey not the truth but giue crcditeto notobey the truethj,* obey vmighteoufnesfrti 
iniqiutic ,wrath and indignation. come indignatton and Jath. & 

9 rnbulation and anguifh vpon cuery 9 Tribulation, and ' anguifovpon euery forte 

sat* »S"^r kctheu,l - ofthcIewfitft jKSf— «*^aA 

10 But glone and honour and peace 10 But glory, and bonour/tndpeace, to euery 

£oeucr y mn 






Chap.ii 

to cuciy one that worketh good, to the lew 
firll and to the Greeke. 

ii For * there is no acception ofperfons 

with God. 

1 2 For vvhofoeuer hath finned without 



To the Romanes, 



2JO 



man that doethgood 3 to the Iewefirft 9 and alfo to 

the Greeke. 

it *for there is no relleH ofperfons with i.Par.19.7* 

Gel **■"*<- 

/ 2 For whofoeuer hath finned without lawe 9 



the Law, without the Law fhal perifh: and jhall alfo perifh without law; and as many ashaue 
whofoeuer haue finned in the Law, by the fmned'm the lawe $allbeiudgedby the lawe > 






Law flial be iudged. 

1 3 For * jjtiot the hearers'of the Law are 

iuft with God:but the doers of the Law ||llial 

be iuftified. 

14 For when y Gentiles which hauenot 
the Law naturally doe thofe things that are 
of the Law : the fame not hauing the Lawe, 
them Ielues are a law to them felucs: 

1 5 Who fhewc the worke of the Lawe 
written in their hartes, their confeience gl- 
uing teftimonie to them, and among them 
Ielues mutually their thoughtes accunng, or 

alio defending, 

1 6 In the day when God fhall iudge the 
fecrcts of men, according to my Gofpel, by 
Iesvs Christ. 

1 7 But if thou be furnamed a Ic w,and re- 
fteftin the Law,and doeft gloric in God, 

1 8 And knoweft his wil,& approueft the 



13 (For in thefightofGod,* the bearers of **&*&< 
the lawe are not righteous; but the doers of the • 
lawe jhall be iuftified. 

1 4 For when the Q entiles which haue not the 
lawe, doe of nature the thingesconteinedin the 
lawe ; they hauing not the tawe y are a lawe vnto 
themfelues, 

1 j fvhichjhewe the workgs of th e law wrtt* 

ten m their hearts \their cofcience bearing them 
witneffe y and their thoughts accufing one another, 
orexcufingj 

1 6 zAt the day when Cjodjhall iudge thefe- 
crets of men by lefus Christy according to my 
GoJpelL 

1 7 *Bcholdjhou art called a few, and reft eft 
in the lawe y audmakeft thy boafi of God, 

1 8 $And knoweft his will, and allow eft the 
things that be excellent jnfourmed by the lawe: 

19 $And beleeuejl that thou thy felfe art a 



more profitable things,inftru61:ed by y Law, guide of the blindest light of them which are in 

19 Prefumeft that thy felf art a leader of darkeneffe, 

the blind,a light of them that are in darknes, zo i4n infourmer of them which lackedif* 

20 A teacher of the folifti,a maifler of in- cretion, ateacher of the vnlearned ; which haft 
fants,hauing the forme of fciencc and of ve- the forme of knowledge 3 and of the trueth in the 



jitisafto- ritie in the Law* 

^ a c n ^^ a - 2 1 Thou therforcjthat teacheft an other, 

preacher", tea- tcachelt not thy felfe: that preachert, men 

PE& ou 8 ht not to fcale,thou ftealcft: 

w, co commie 2z That faicfl men fliould not commit 

!hcmWu? S aduoutric, thou committed aduoutrie : that 
which >he^ re- abhorrcft idols, thou doell facrilege: 
| [jjjjr W * 2? That doeft glorie in the Law,thou by 
F.^3^io. prcuarication of the Lawc,doeft diflionour 

rltisagreac God. 

theii liFcofthc 2+ ( c F°'r the namcofGod throughyou is blaf- 
fjKhfXour phemedamon? the Gentiles .as it is written.) 

Lords name * -. & .. . j i c i. *c 

fhouidbeii 25 Circumcifion m deede prontcth, it ten. 



lawe. 

2t Thou therefore which teacheft another, 
teacheft thou not thy felfe?! 'hou preacheft that a 
man (houldnotftealeyetftealefl thou? 

2 2 Thou that fay eft a manjhould not commit 
adulterie y breakeftthou wedlocks? Thouabhor- 
reft idoles^andyet committ eft facrilege? 

2$ Thou that makeft thy haft of the lawe ^ 
through breaking the lawe , dijhonoureft then 
God? 

24. For the Name of God is euill fyoken of 
among the Gentiles through you, as it is writ- 



moS mif- ^ouobfcructhcLawtbutifthoubeapreua- 2/ For circumcifion verily auayleth y if thou 

beieucrs,ai!d ricatour of the Law, thy circumcifion is be- keepe the lawe : but if thou bee a weaker of the 

Senfrom comc t prepuce, lawfhy circumcifion is madevneircumcifion. 

the tme religi- 26 If then the prepuce j) keepe the iufti- 26 Therefor ejf the vncircumcifionkeepe the 

iPrep^sthe ces °fche Law: ftial not his prepuce be repu- ordinances of the lawe, fhallnot his vncircumci* 

fionbe counted for circumcifion? 

27 lAndfoallnot vncircumcifion which is by 
fi«htheGen- prepuce, fulfilling the Law, iudec thee, that 

tilcs,orthe f \ , P. ■ /* & • 

ftateandcon- b Y «w letter and circumciiion art aprcuan- 

circumcifion, 28 For not hce that is in operiJhcvvc,i$ a 

thdrSt and ^ C w > nor ^ iat VV ' 11C ^ is m °P en ftwwe , in the 

fiefli 3 



fnreskinnenoc ted for cil'CUmdfion? 

ther'fore fi»ni- z 7 ^ n ^ ^ a ^ notthat which of nature is 



nature jf it keepe the lawe, iudge thee y whtch be« 
ing vnder the letter & circumcifion , doeft tranfi 
grejfe the lawe? 

2 9 For he is not a Iewe,which is a lew \ouU tor.opedy- 
wardiNeitheristhat circumcifion 9 which is out- 
ward 



Uh- • r TheE P^ofS.Paul. Chap.ii. 

flcfh,iscircumafion: vvdintbefiefh. 

gefaw = whofe pra. le . notof™, but of ^e^J^Uek,,^ ctfuStn 

™hofep-aifetsnotofmetJ,btitofGod. 

Shim.i. K . , MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. u. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. „. 

MWW nun it be rnlZZZV'I H" I r g **/ Sfa ? I* surnames g».kic in tlrir ccfiime oftlx fa- or 
Pit b\ 



2#fW. 



Xi&^w. 2. 



tance, 
mmmdvntothcGcn- 






for 

in- 

'red 

jood 

ettrnaU 



Xhem.9. 



* j r^w^' : \ , J , ■ '4 V C7 "w/w« rtnatr to entry tnt accoYdwto bis mrte*) bote i< lift eternal! 



,„ M .«r r .«o OJ „,„ epj/r/e; car ttOMpft ■>/ thefecmihMcitim o; 
» IKS??* T 01 l J? C *2? d ° f SJameS dir P"»»o« 3 that faith voyde of cood workxs do-thnot iuftifie ^^ 

vttcrly 



i 



! 



Chap* i i. To the Romanes. 240 

vtterlyvnheard of among the auncicnt fathers. Forwhome God iuftificth by faith without workes, he alfo 
glorifieth.^w.8.30. And that which you call the fecond iuftification, or incrcafe of iuftice, is hut the cftlft, 
and fruitcs of iuftification before God ; and a declaration before mcn,that we are iuft. Andfb mcancth S. 
lames that Abraham who was iuftificd or made iuft before God through faith,was alfo iuftified, or declared luflifeatfoo 
to be iuft jbefore mcn,by workes: when he offred his (onne Ifaac. So that this diucrfitie of iuftifications,arifeth ty * aith and 
ofthcdiucrsfignificauonsofthcwordiuftifying, which fignifiethfbmetimc to make iuft, (bmerime to fhewe b y workcs " 
or declare to be mil: as where the Prophet faith to God 'Pfaljl.That thoumaieft be iuftified inthy fayingsMtt* 
ning,that thou maift be declared, and approued iuft. So wifedome is iuftified of her children, that is declared,and 
approued to be iuft. Math, U#f 0. The Tnllicanes iuftified God.Luc. 7,19. chrifi was inflified in the fpirite* 1 Xim\. 

1 6, that iSjd'.-clared to be iuft.in which fenfe. S. lames faith,that a man is iuftified ofworkgs. Therefore where as 
you quote Augufline, for your diftinftion of the firft and fecond iuftification,thcrc is no word in him thereof. 
Finally where you fay, wc condemnc all Chriftian mens works,as vncIcane 3 finfull,hypocritical, pharifai call, Slaunder. 
it is a mod impudent {launder ,for wc acknowledge all good workes of Chriftian men,to be the giftcs of God, 
the fruitesofiuftification,tle notes of eleftion,tbc way wherein all Chriftians muft walke vnto faluation ; 
but feeing they arc vnperfefl, they are not able to make vs iuft in the fight of God. 

Jlhettt, 4. T 3 Shalbc iuftified.) Of 'the otlier Articles deceit fully handled by Heretik^s,theyvfemoft guile in this ofluftifica. Aj»ainft imp*!* 
tion ; and Jpecially by the equiuocation of certain* wordes,whtch'ts proper to at contentions wanglersy and namdy in this *atiue iuftice, 
WOrd,luhifa,fVhiehbeeaufetbt>yfindefometimetofi^ cf a guttle manoffome crime whereofhe is in 

deede guittie 9 and for which he ought to be condemned, (as by mansiudgement either of ignorance or cf pnrpofe often a very 
malefkflor is deemed or declared and 'pronounced innocent) thsyfalfly makg it fop-pi fie in this place and the lifywbt refit • 
euer man is faid to be iuflified of God for his worths or otherwife : as though it werefayd, that God iuftifieth man, that is to 
to fay jimpnteth to him the iuftice of Chrift, though he be not in dcede iuft : or offimour reputeth him as Iuft, trfxn in deede 
heUwick£d,mpious y andvri\uft % Whichuanvftblaffhemoiis dcttrine agamft God, making h,m either ignorant who is 
in ft, and Jo to crre in his Judgement, or not good, that can lone and fane him whom he kpowsthto be cut I. And a marnt- Tj! ic ,n ^ crcnc 
lonspitiefulblindnes it is in the Churches \Aduerfaries, that they fhould thinly it more to Gods glorie, and more tothecom* for God^o! 
mendation of Cbriftes iuftice,mcrites,and m?rcie 9 to call and count an ilmanfocmtinuing,foriuft : then by his grace and rie,aod for the 
mercie to makg him of an il one, iuft m deede, anifo tritely to inftifte him, or as the mrd doth hereftgnifie, to efteeme and dp- commendati- . 
proueftr iuft in deede, him that by his grace l^epeth his law and commandements. Vor,that tfa keepers crdcersofthe comman- on . drifts 
ments be iuft and fbrcputed,it ispl.iine by the correspondence to the former *vW*x, Notthe hearers are iuft, but the mcmes * 
doers. Whereupon S. Augnfline dc Sp.& lit.c.i6.to.3 . hath theft w<rdes, When it is faid, T he doers of the Law 
fhalbe iuftjfied,what other thing is. faid, thcn,The iuft ihalbe iuftified ? for the doers of the Law verily arc iuft. 

Jtdkc.4. You deale not only deceiptfully, but moft falfely and impudenaly, to fay wc make the word Inftifte, in this 

place to fignific, acquiring him that is worthy to be condemned, or to haue the iuftice of Chrift, imputed to Slaunder. 
him without workes. For wc fay, that he which obferueth the law,ihalbe iuftified and made iuft by merite of 
his woi kes, if any man enn perfectly obferue it.But he that is a tranfgrcflor of the Iawe,is no doer of the lawe, 
to be iuftified thereby. But whenwefpeakc of iuftice by imputation,asthe Apoftlehath taught vs in the4. 
chapter, we affirmc, that God iuftificth vs, when he imputcth iuftice vnto vs, without workes, by which impu- iuftice Impu- 
tation of iuftice, we arc not falicly accompted,but arc in deede by God trucly made iuft, by the righteoufnts *cd. 
of Chrift which is giuen vnto vs, and which we apprehend by faith : So that although v/e be vniuft in our 
fclucs, we arc truely iuft in Chrift,becauie Chrift is trucly giuen vnto vs,* be iuftice 3 fan(lifica!kn and redemption, 
i.Coni.30.andwearctruclymader/x/«i7/VeofGoci/»/;;w.z.Cor5:,ii # Whenwe are found in Chrift,n:t halting 
our owne iuftice which ts of the Lawe, but that which is by the faith of Chrift, the iuftice which is ofGt I though faith, 
PA//.3.9. Sothc whole glorieofouriuftification,isrefcrrclonly to the mercie of God in Chrift. As ibrthat 
you call iuftice inhcrcrentjisfanftification, following iuftii' cation, no caufc, but a ncceflarie effctt thereof. 
And therefore you wreftle in vainc,cut of this place to prou iuftification of a Chnftian man by wcrkes,where 
the Apoftlc proueth, that no man can be iuft by workes, be 'aufenoman fulfilled* the Lawe. S.Auguftine 

fathercth not hereof, that any manlhalbciuftby fulfillingti c Lawe,butthat//* Jov« the hearers of the ljme y 
ad neede of the grace of the iuft iuflifier, that they may be d' en. Or els it ufofayd (faith be) theyjhall be iuftified,as it 
ifwereftyd,they fl3albeaewnptedittft,theyfoall be reputed iuftfFox thus he handleth y rnattcr, Sic intclligcndum 
cft,&c. The doers of the Lawe fhalbe iuftified is for to be vnderftoode, that we may kiiow they can not otbtrwife be doers 
ofth-:LaWe,excepttheybeinflifi\'d 1 that iuftification doeth not come to the doers^but iuftification goeth before the doers of Iuftice inhc- 
the Lawe. F(r what other thing is thi< word iuftified, but bein* made iufi,verily by him which iuftificth the vngodfy man % renr^ 
that of an vng'dty man, he nuy be made iuft f For if we fliouldlpeakgfo, that weflxuldfay men fhalbe delittered, this ve- 
relyfhouldbefivnderftoode, that libertic fhou!: 1 come to them that afe.alreadie mn. But ifwejhouldfay, men fhalbe 
created,it (bouldnotbevnderftoode,that they fhould be created, which wire men aheadie^but by the virie creation they 
fhould bemidemeti, S o if ' it were fiyd* the doers of the Lawe foalbe honoured^we fhould not tdkg it rightly, but thatho* 
nottr fhould come to them, which rr ere alreadicdoirsofthe Lawe. But when it is Jay d, the doers of the Lawe fhalbe iuftified y 
what other thing isfaydthen the iuft fhalbe iuftified) for the doers of die LaWyVerily are iufi y and by his it is as much,as if it 
were fay d 3 the doers of the La we fhalbe created,not becaufe they were but that they may be t that tin lewes which are hearen 
of the Lawe, might Jo vnderfland, that they haue neede of the grace of the iuft iuflifier, that they may be doer^Thus with- 
out all {hamc of obftinatc blindnes, you allcagc S. Auguftine for you, where he rcafoneth purpofely againft 
you: and flaundcr vs to thinkc,thac it is moretoGodsgloric,to.caJl and compt anil man fo continuing 
for iuft: then by his mercie to make of anil one iuft in deede. For we thinke and fayj that God of a wicked Slaundcr, 
man,by his-grace and mercie doeth make one iuft in deede by the iuftice of Chrift^ neither calling nor ac- 
compting him iuft, that continueth wicked, as he was before,but giuing him allodie fpirite of fanftification, 
whereby after he is-madeinfthy grace, he doeth the workes ofiuftice,andkeepeth Gods commaundements 
though not perfeftly in this life, butLbouring toward perfeftion vritil he come to the eftateof happines, 
which is perfeft in the life to come, 

Yy - %6 Kerpc 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. i i i. 



can not feme him, butfljaU be much to his condemnation, that honing the Law and feculi.tr Sacrament, of God he did L 3. 
kfepe the L w,ncr inwardly txtrcife that in his hart winch the outward figne did import. And all this « ,„ rm r \ but to in. 
fvmate that trueiufltce unot in faith only or pledge of the Law, or in the n.me e.tlnr of lew or Chriflian, but in daw 
goodworkes and keeping the Law by Gods grace. J ' ™ 

Tttlke. j. TheApoftlefaythnotjthatanyGcntUefulfillcththeiufticeofthcLawe^utJfhckceD^ iufticcof the Mice by fefc 

La\ve,f which none docth ) the want of circumcifon doeth not hinder him from being iuit. Therefore onl y- 
he doeth not .„ fmuate, that trtteiufiice is not in faith only but in doing of good mrk.es, and keeping the Lowe by Gods 

^ff as y? r > he r peaketh not of Gods grace, nor of keeping the Taw by his grace, but confutcth the Icwes 
winch gloried m carnall circumcifion, and kept not the Law. 

Rhem. <f . 29 I" fpirit,not letter.) Tlx outward ceremonies, Sacraments, threates, andcommamdements of God m the law "to Scrota 

are caUedthekttct : thehiwaxd working of God in mens hart, and enduing him with faith, hope, andcharitie, andwith the *•*■ 
hue, Mvg, ^11, ,„4 diUth to l-eepe his comm.;imdements by thegrace and merit es ofChrijl, are called the fpirit In which 2f r*™ 1 1 
fenfetlx canudl lew was a Jew according to the lettered he was circumd fed after the letter : but the true belee'uin Z Gen- Ittc** 
til otf'tungby Gol grace in hart and in Gods fight, that which was meant by that carnall figne,is a lew according to the (hi- d 'l>^& lit. 
riyndmfiifiedbyGod. f the f^irit and letter S. Augufline made a famous worke,-verie neceffarie for thevndJL " * 
r 111 d"<gof thts Epi/lle. l J 

tUlkk. 0. Godenducthnoman,withfunicientnrengthtokcepehiscommandements inthislife,infuchpcrfeaion Nomankee. 

as his Law doeth require,yet his grace in the racrucs of Chrift, is fufficienrfor vs feeing lus ftreneUi is made peth God ; 
perfect in lnnrmitic.a.CeM 2.9. ° ° commande- 

ments pcfjet. 

CHAP. in. 

lie gamteth that the lewes did pafe the Heatlxn GentiUjnGodshentfts, 9 but no: intheir owne worlet, concluding 
that he \>athfkewed,boih lew and Gentil to befinneri > 1 8 and tlxrfore {inferring) that there muff be form otlyer w% 
to Saluationjndiffcrent to both, which is to beleeue in 1 b s v s G H r i s t, diatfor his fake tlxirfinne, may beforgium 

WHAT preeminence then hath the T 7T J Hat pre ferment then hath the lewe ? 
lew, or what is the profit of cir- \\ or what profile is there of ctrcumct-. 
cumcifion? ft „? 

2 Much by al meancs.Firft furely becaufe . 2 Uttuch every way. Firft,for becaufe that 
the wordes of God were committed to vnto them were committedthe words of God. 

T3 l 3 Wbatthenthoughfomeofthemdidnotbe- 

5 For what rfcertaine of them haue not leeue ? Shall their vnbeliefe make the faith of 

bclecued? Hath their incredulitic made the Godwitlnut ejfeft ? 

faith of God ftuitrate? + Cod forbid: Teajet Godbetrue/tndeuery 

Saliifii 4 ^^ torbldbut *Godis true: and*t man a lyar, as it is written, That thou mhhtesi 

PfaLjoX ' CUCr > l man *V cr > as 'J is written : That tho * be iMfied tn thy faywgs, and otter come when 

matejt be tufhfiedtn thy wordes, and ouercome thou art iudged, 

whenthouartiudged. , Bm ifour vnrighteovfnetfe fetteth forth 

5 But If if our iniquitie commend the iu- the righteoufnefe of God, whatfhaUrvefajns 

ftice of God, what flial we fay ? Is God v n- God unrighteous which taketh vengeance >(I 

mil that cxecuteth wrath? (I fpcake accor- fenkg after the matter of men,) 
ding to man ) 6 G od forbid: for how then fhall God iudge 

(jod forbid, otherwife how ihal God theworlde? 

iudge this world? 7 Fortfthe trueth of God hath more abom- 

7 For ifthc ueritieof God hath aboun- dedthroughmy lyevnto his glorie, whyamlas 
dedinmyIie,vntohis gloric, why amlalfo yet iudged as afmner ? 

yet iudged as a finner, $ zAndnot rather ( ai we be Jliundsroufly 

8 And ot (as we are blafpheraed, and as rcported^tnd asfome affirme that we fay ) let vs 
fome report vs to fay) let-vs doe euil, that doeeuill, that good may come thereof .? whofe 
there may come good ? whofe damnation is damnation is tuft. 

lu "* 9 Whatthen,are webettrr then they? No 

9 What then? do we excel them ?No, in no wife ; for we haue before accufedboth 
not fo. For we haue argued the Icwes &the Jewes and Gentiles, that they are allvnder 
Greekes, al to be vnder fmne ? Jinne : 

1 o As it is written: That \ there is tut any to As it is written, * There is no righteous, G&i&x, 
man tuft, no not one i 

1 1 There / / *There 



Chap, u i. To the Romanes, 241 

/ / There is not that vnderflandeth, there is ti *There it none that vnderflandeth, there pfili 3 ,t. 

not thatfeeketh after God. is none thatfeeketh after God. &jaj. 

12 Alhaue declined, they are become vn- 12 They are all gone out of 'the way, they are 

profitable together : there is not that doethgood, all become unprofitable, there is none that doeth 

there is notfo much as one. good, no not one. 
Pfa!.5>i »• 13 Their throte is an open fepulchre, with 13 Their throte is an open fepulchre, with 

{chfiiui* their tonges they dealt deceitfnlly.Thevenim' of their tongues they haue deceived, thepoyfon of 

icrpcnt. ajpes vnder their lippes. AJpes is vnder their lippes. 
PlaLijM* t + whofe mouth is fulof maledittion and 14 * Whofe mouth is full of 'curjing and bit- Pfal.9.7. 

bitternes: terneffe: 

Fuw« ;/ Their feetefaift to fbedbloud. // *Theirfeete are fivift to fhead blood. Pro.r.itf. 

Efa.i9 3 7. i6T)eJlruclionandinfelicitiemtheirwaies: 16 * Hearts griefs andmiferte are in their cfa.19.7- 

pro.i 5 i<?. if s/ind the way of peace they haue not wayes; Pfal.itf.i. 

hnowen. 17 Andthe way of peace haue they not kno- 

Pwl 3 f ,*• lS jfygyg ; j- nofeare ofGodbefore their eies. wen. 

ip And we know that whatfoeuer the iS * There is nofeare of God before their pfiLjfe. 

Law fpeakethjto them it fpcaketh that are eyes. 

in the L aw : that eue ry mouth may be flop - / p Now we know that what things foeuer the 

ped,and al the world maybe made fubicir. tare faith, it faith it to them which are vnder 

to God : the lawe : that euery mouth may be flopped, and 

Gal.*,itf. 20 Becaufe * J|by the workes of the Law that all the world may be endangered to God. 

no flefh fhal be iuftified before him. For by 20 'Becaufe that by the deedes of the lawe, 

the Law is the knowledge of finne. there fhallnofief»beius~lified in his fight: Tor by 

21 But now without the Law jj the iuftice the lawcommeth the knowledge of fame, 

of God is manifefted : teftified by the law & 21 *But now the righteoufnefe of god with- Rom.t.i7. 
the Prophets. out the lawe is made manifest, being witneffed 

22 And the iuftice ofGod by faith of I e- by the lawe and the Prophets. 

svs CHRisT,vntoalandvponalthat c bc- 22 The right eoufneffe of God commeth by 

leeue in him. For there is no diftin&ion. the faith of lefts Cfoift, vnto all, and vpon all 

2 3 For al haue finned : and doc neede the them that beleeue. There is no difference : 

glor ie of G od . 23 Tor all haue fnned,and haue neede of the 

24 Iuftified % gratis by his grace, by the glorie of God, 

redemption that is in C h r i s t I e s v s, 2+ But arc iuflifsd fieely by his grace, 

ipropitiatour, 25 WhomGodhathpropofedafpropi- through the redemption that is in Chrifile fit: 

tiation,by faith in his bloud, to the fhe wing 2f whome G od hath fet forth to be apropi- 

of his iuftice, for theremiflion of finnes, tiation, through faith in his blood, to declare his 

26 In the toleration of God,to the mew- righteoufnefe, by the fit gluing of the finnes that 

ingofhis iuftice in this time: that he may be arepafl ...,*. 

iuft,andiuftiryinghimthatisofthe faith of 26 which God didfufer,tojhew at this time 

IesvsChrist. his righteoufnefe , that he might be iufl,and the 

„„„, . , , , n. ... . mfltfierofhimwhichbeleeuethonlefus. 
^Wherc isthenthyboaftmg? insex- JP ^^^ ^ ? j t • ^ 

dudcd. by what law ?ofMeedes?No,but by ^ • hatUm ? f workes? Nay: but by 

the law of faith. the lai of faith. 

28 For we account a man to be luftihed 2 s rherefire,we hide that a man is iufitfied 
by faith without the workes of the Law. by faith, without the deedes of the lawe, 

2 9 Is he G od of the Ie wes only ? is he not 29 Is he the God of the Iewes onely ? Is he not 
alfo of the Gentiles ? Yes of the Gentiles alfo of the Gentiles? Yes, eue of the Gentiles alfo. 
alfo. 3 For it is one Godwhicb/baliuflifie the cir~ 

30 For it is one God, that iuftifieth cir- cumcifion by faith, and vncircumcif on through 
cumcifion by faith,and prepuce by faith. faith. 

31 Do we then deftroy the Law by 31 'Doe we then destroy the lawe through 

faith? God forbid, but we do eftablifh the faith? God forbid tbmwe rather mainte'me the 
Law. lawe, 

:i ry 2 MAR- 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.ih 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. m . 

tmhfougl, thy woe and are mere men. > J m r°?" <***"* Umcha»d CoumtUmal 

Fulke.I. , G ° d .r r /^=th men from error tta^^ A . A A „ 



Fulkc.2. 



Rhem, 3. , 



Hope and charitic,doe of neceffitie follow true faith,by which we apprehend 5 hiffi«* nf r n A k . .u 

(Mug* or ,uM«h Wore God, t. tool, <har . fad, fiud, which «SlJdS3E2S«£ 



_ _ u v _ _ 

Mr, ^SeSES^ 



andworkes procecdi 
/« is immediately xei 



Khem* , «■ ANNOTATIONS. Chap. m . 

cw/e e/GoA m W mfr, W i& ft»fc/fe« mmnthofGodto A> aduancmertoflLXiel'f^T din fJ tK 

Xfoft /. ,i! j*?™^^ <* <**« arenotrotohe h™ • • r^ 

**¥*% ''*" **«* «» neither fort were euer ^oo / • /A* ft-»fr «*.» - #~fe* a r , / .*#*«. t jSV * " •* How ,c ,s fi y«* 

ly in the ». SffiaS'taASS , Tn^T^ 01 ^ God *% ht > b "^y faith in Chrift. For not on- ** 

mmmmmm . 

io By 1 






C h a p • 1 1 1. To the Romanes. 




Hhem 6 2 ° u y uieworKCSOrcnci - aw \> s*tiiervme ana bXhvypnomeexpmm this of the ceremonial wrkesonely, and in Noworfcess- 
™ * # tlutfenfe the ./?fofllefpecially profcuteth this frofofition in Im Efijlle to tlx Gatatians. but it is true alfo ofaU nmns moral! wile mhont 

tp&les done vrithcttt faith and the grace of Cod ; which cannot he acceptable or amilable in God$Jhht i to iuflifieany mn t faitil * B racc * 

slndfoS.siugnflinetai^thit de Sp.&lit.C.8.to.3. 

fulke.6* Same Auguftinc alfo often fheweth,that good workes done of fay th,doe/'.7/&tt; him that is btftijkdjtnd doe not Defide & cp. 
goc fa fore to MJlifie#nd therefore can not ioyne with fayth in iuftification. And Saint Paulc to the Galathians ca P A 4* 
jpeaketh cxpreffcly againft them that ioyned any workes eythcr ceremonial! ormoralLwithfavthintheaft ?*/£*£ 
ofiuftification.Galath. 3 .io.n.iz. ' fifiS 

Rhem.7. % * luft>CC of God ") BnMre tf' 1 * "*W trivatoe commentate of the Cahtiniftettglojtng, the inflict of God to be The Heretikes 
A * /# that winch krefident in Ch^apprehendedbyourfjths andf<ithatim\mtedtoViwhichweindccdhattemt. Wherein at phantafticall 
once they bate frgedthemfelmsag.tinft GodsnuttufeBword^tm^mhtJike^ orimputatiuc 

a ftlfe faith and vntrue imputation whereas the mftke of God herojs t kit whmwith he endmh a man at his firjl comer ft- iufticc ' 
cn^and is novo inaman>and t\mefure mans iuftice : but yet Gods iuftice alfojbecaufe it is of God. Of this iuftice in vs, whereby 

rnkt^tofflMmidi* 

on and iuftification inwardly alfo. ^ndagaine> He giueth to the faithful the moft fecret grace of his Spirke, **-* ,0 » 
which fecretiy he powrcth into infants alfo^ ^ 

the fecret communication and infoiration of fpintual grace, whereby eucry one leancth to our Lord. Jnd>u ' CC * 
gaineJAc makcth iuft renewing by the Spirir,and regeneration by grace. 



Vulhe.y. 



im- 



RhemJ. 



made liucly members ot his body,arc truely accounted iuft byiiis righteoufiieflc. And that vertue of iuftice, 
wherewith God,by the fpiritc of regeneration, indewcth ifian at his conuerfion,isanefFeaorfruitc,nota 
caufc of our iuftification^eforc him.Neytherdoth$.Auguftinefay,any thing to the contrary,burto the con- 
firmation hereof .For we acknowlcdgc,that God doth workc our illumination and iuftification inwardly,who 

\iueth 
{sfittt 

S. Auguft. And therforc to be iuitified in Chrift^s tabe truely iuftified by the iuftice of Chrift,as all haiVe S 
finned in the finnc of Ada m, and are iuftly condemned in Adam,not oncly in imitation of Adam. For by the 
daicourfc of S. Auguftinc,thc iuftice of Chrift is no more inherent in vs,then the finnc of Adam, whereby yet J llfticc In " 
wearccondcmncd,chroughpropagationofAdamscorruprion,aswe are iuftified, by communication and t§ 
participationofthegraceofChrift,byhisfpiritc. 

28 By faith without workes.) Tlmistheplace whmtfpontheVrottft.mts gather fu 'fly tlmr enly faith^ andwhUh What workes 
they commonly auouch.as though the Jpoftlefaid y tbat onety faith dcth iuftifie, Where he both m wr&t andmeanU* exeef* ? rc CJ : cl " d c cd 
teth onely the mrkes of the Law done without Chrift before our contterfion : neither excluding the Sacraments ofh.rttifme SSL! 

ling 

Of 

we Dt:gr!tt.&lib, 

coimt a man to bee iufttfied by fayth without the workes ofthel.awe) diihhinkc that hecfaydj fayth' would arb - c '7' 

fuffice a man though he Jiucdill,and had no good workes. Which God forbid the vcfl'cll of elcft.on (hould Gal.t, 

~ n - , ? : . 'i 1 a ccrtame P Iace aftcr »e had fayd,* In Chrift I e s v s neither circumcifion nor prepuce auay- 
Fmke.S. lech any whit,hec ftraight added,but fayth which woikcth by lous. 

Fayth hcerc excludeth all merite of workcs,f rom iuftifying a man: yet the facraments haue there placets Mcritc. 
leales of luf tificanomand good workes as nccefl'ary fruitcs and effefts of iuftificatioruAnd wherc,as you fay. Iuflifiction. 
wtfoyttm thetcrme o/.e/yyou were befl charge all the auncientfathers 3 which vfethisterme.of whomc we Onlyfaidi. 
naue recemed it 3 to be foyfters.and excluders of the facraments and good workes.Chryloltomc (as w c heard 
before,) iavth, 7 ImGcd huh both fatted and iuftifiei vs,v/$n* thereto no mhtjatt requiring faith onely. S.Ambrofe 



recemtdremifpon offimiesjn fym.} . Hieromc, or what ancient writer foeuer, is atiaor of the Commcmaric 
£p.ad ^o»»4. fayth, Godiufifeththe -ungodly man by fayth onely >mt by wrkeiVchichlie had not. And in other pla.w. 
very ohen vfeth the lame terme,as Chryfoftome and Ambrofe alfo. Likewife Cyprian hath the fame terme, 

lay mQ That fa,th only a»aileth } & thatfi much as rve beleeue,fo much w okaint.%. Hilary in Math.ca»J8.& can.x 1 .faith: 



sin 
aces 




CHAP. . IIII. 



ctTcumctfeiGennllm.y tybdeeu»% the Chrlflmfaythjom: to iuflice^ Abraham did: 11 fpecMly confiderhvalfa 

tJ^r/ r 7'& t P ' al >Vft '**»«***'« ««h "f the /<»,,, to »hV m ciely iU Li £ 
giuen .'andthatjnttofulfiltthepromifeihtfcr an other cauft. J 

Yy- 3. What 



WHAT foall we fay then that j] A- \ 7T 7 

braham did find, our father accor- V V 

dhigtotheflefh? didfijd? 

3 For if Abraham were iuftified |] by 



The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap.hu. 



Forif 'Abraham 



c>.:#3). 



* wkteoHfneRe P ai -3-»- 

. 4 But || to him that worketh, the reward + To him thatw^tU ;,*U j ""*"'* 

•*** :x3r tt d c accordinsto8ra "' butac - ™wS^* ,Wwi 

, 5 B°u.Itohim.hatworketh not ,y«be. aJ^«Z^S^'^ W * m 
eeueth in him that iuftificth the Jpious, j£ggj ' "rt*-/"—* 

/| As I) a uid alfo tcnneth Acbldfedn- t^ZZ'^T *"•+"* "^ 

K 5 ,,.. 7 ■BhJfed.rethyUofi HipUe, h fir- iff "***"' -**#*«*"» «- 

S BleffeiuthemMtowhomowUrdhath not impute fane x-w ** 

»« imputed (inne. r- i * t , ** % * . 



ICQ CO 1UIT2CC. .' LT " / r I 

, o . How wa, imputed , in ciKnmcifi- fc ^^l^X^tt 7 
JgT' Nofnccnmcifion, but ^^^AeZ^Xl 

Gcn.X7,id. II And *he rccciued c the figne ofdr- #, *^«wil— •„ j / r r . 

cumcifion 3 |afealeoftheiultice?ffaiththat *," ^^S^^f^T^^^^ 
is in prepuce : that he might be the father of „!>?// £ ' / »&<*»/»& <ff*k 

al that belceue by the prepuce, that vnto thl £J£^2* TETTf ' V*** 

alfo it may be reputed to iuftice : { , 1 , ^ . «M*» ^ tor**, 

la AnLigh P tbefathe ofdeumcifion, Sfifef *<™<<M *»«<»* 

not to them only that are of the drcunuS ^T^^^Z'fl^ ■ 

on,buttothem alfo that folow thefteps of ^'^ ttl 5 L f t *" ° f V?™' 

e faith that is in the prepuce of our father S^T^T*^^?***- 
jraham. ll ^ n ^ C ^'H but vnto them alfo that walke in the 



fl FornotbytheLawwasthepromifTe Sffe / f "^^^^ 
to Abraham, or to his feede, that he .hould ^tjtTtT^^rj , , 
beheireofthe world: but bythe iuftice of z ." /f a 'g m &**t»fimid bee the 
feith 7 het reoftheworld,v*snottoAbraham,ortohis 

i 4 For if they thatare of the Law, be fi^^^^Mtbro^btheriihteoHf. 

heires : faith is made voide, the promiffe is /A 0// , f , , 

abolifhed. '+ For 'f the y ^hich are of the law be heires, 

15 For the Law worketh wrath. For thenis f aith ^vame^»dtbe pomifemade of 
where is no law, neither is there preuarica- none ^ ' 

tion» ijBecaufi the law caufeth math: For where 

1 6 Therefore of faith : that according to "° ^ wii AereisnotanfgreJfion. 

grac e the promifle may be firme to all the ** Therfore by faith is the inheritance gi- 

feedcjtiot to that only which is of the Law, "en that it might be by grace, that thepromifi 

but to that alfo which is of the faith of A- *&* ^efitretoallthefeede, not to that onely 

braham, who is the father of vs all, (as it is ^ichuofthelawMtothatalfowhtchkofthe 

r™ n VVritCen: ., f**& °f Abraham, whichis the father of vs all. 

Gcn.17^. 17 For a father of many nattons haue /op- , 7 ( 'As'tt U written, *Ihauemade thee a Gcn _ 

t*** father 74> 



Chap. nil. 



To the Romanes. 



H9 



'hcbclee- 

ued. 



Gen.tf,f. 



pointed thee) before God, whom n thou didft father of many nations) before God whomyee 

be!ceue,who quickcneth the dead : and cal- beleeued,whichreftoreththe deadvnto life,and _ 

leth thofe things that are not,as thofe things calieth thofe things which be not, as though they 

that are. were. 

1 8 Who comrade to hope beleeued in , s who co „ trary t0 ho ^ heleelied in ho ^ 

hope :that hcmightbcmade the father of thathefttouldbe the father of many nations :ac- 
many nations, according to that which was cordi mhat „f,iehwas Ipohn, * So (hall thy Gen.i<.f. 
^faidtohimr^M^^^.astheftarrcs fi^fa Jr 7 

ofheaueiymd the fand of the fea. . ,, r , . .... 

19 And he was not weakened in fayth: H ^ndhef atnted noun the fatth nor con- 
neither did heconfiderhisowncbodyiow fideredh^ownebodynowdead,whenhewasal ; 
quitedead, whereas he was almoft an hun- moflanhmdredyeeres old,netther yet the dead, 
drcd yeeres olde, and the dead matrice of "'ftofSaraeswombe. 

g ara< 20 Heeftackerednotatthepromife of God 

20 In the promiflfe aifo of God he flag- through vnbeliefe : but wasftrong in fayth, gi- 
gercd not by diitruft : but was (lengthened uingglory to God. 

infaith,giuingglorytoGod. zi t^ndbeing full certified, thatvrhat hee 

it Moft fully knowing that whatfoeuer hadpromifed,hewas able aifo toperfourme. 

he promifed,hc is able aifo to doe. 2Z ^ n £ therefore was it reckoned to him 

2z Therefore it was aifo reputed him f orr ^bteoufnefe. 

° .*j. . „ • i r - u:~, 23 Neuertheleffe. it is not written for him 

2 2 And it is not written onely for him, /... ; j. ;• 

, ? ..■„. • a- oney.thatttwasreckenedtohm: 

that it was reputed him to lultice : /» % - 

24 But aifo ||for vs,to whom it mal be re- 24 But aifo for vsfo whom itfhall be recks- 
puted beleeuing in him, that rayfcd vp I e- nedfo thatwe beleeue on him that raifedvp le- 
ws Christ our Lord from the dead, fitt our Lordfiom the dead, 

2 5 Who was deliuered vp for our finnes, 2s Which was deliueredfor ourfmnes, and 



and rofe againe for our iuitification. 



was raifed againe for our t unification. 



Rhem.i. 



Vulke.i. 



Rhem. 2. 
Fulke. 2. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. mi. 

? Reputed to iuftice.) The word Reputed.*/**/; net diminifh the truth of the iuftice,at though it were reputed for 
ittfticc,bcingnct iufice indeed.butfignifietb,tbat as itwasin itfelfe,foGedeft 
wordmufl needesle t.il^nv.^.iicxt goi»gbefore,and i. Cor, 4,3. and els where. 

The word Reputed, fignifieth no falfc account oreftimation, but yet it fignifieth, that faith is accomptcd 
for iuftice without our merite,for the mcritcs of Chrift, which are not inherent in vs, but are communicated Kd> ™" 
vnto vs by his fj>irit,whereby we are made members of his body, and partakers of his iuftice. In this chapter 
the Apoftle vfeth the tcrmc of imputation, ten times, wherefore in this place it were conucnicnt (if you had 
any thing) to plead it againft Im\mtatiue iuftice,as you doe fcornefully call it. Whereof wc haue none other do- 
ctrine then the Apoftle in this chapter,and els where moft plainly teachcth. But here the light was fo cleare, 

that you durft not for ihamc once mention it. 

1 1 The figne of circumcifion.) c Our Sacraments of the new Lawgiue ex opcre operaKV/w^nrce & iuftice of 
faith which hereii commended, wh ereas circumcifion was but a figne or marhg of the fame. 

Our Sacraments of the new teftament,are fcalcs of the fame grace and Iuftice of faith which is here com- Sacraments, 
mended, as circumcifion was, which was not a bare figne and maike thereof (as youfay) but a feale of God 
for confirmation of fay th,as the text faith. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. mi. 

1 Abraham.) The Jpoftlc diluting in this chapter as before, agair.fi them that tfought they might be iuftified by Abrahams 
their worlds done without the grace ofdmft and fayth in him, propofeth Abraham for 01 exampk,andfrooutth that he had jywkes before 
no iuftice nor eft motion of iuftice before God by any wor^s done before fo had fayth, or that proceeded not of fayth and 
Godi grace, 
Fulke. 3 The Apoftle prooucth by the example of Abraham,that no man hath eftimation of iuftice before God, for Iufticeimpu- 
thc mcrite of any workes done before faith,or after faith. And fo his arguments doe prooue cuidently. For if ™ b**** 
Abraham be iuftified by any workes,he hath to glory,but no man hath to glory.E>go,he was not iuftihed by a- 
ny workes. If Abraham were iuftifiedby any workes, the rcwardfhould be imputed, not according to grace, 
but according to debt: but the reward is not imputed according to debt,but according to grace, Ergo Abra- 
ham was'not iuftified by any workes of his. Againe, Abraham was iuftified, as Dauid termcth the bleffednefle 
of man, to whom God reputeth iuftice without workes. But Dauid termeth this bleffednefle of eueryone 
whofe finnes are forgiuen : therefore of faithfull men to Cjom God reputeth iuftice without workes. As it is 
manifcftbythePfalme, where he applieth the comfort of this bleffednefle to himlelfe, that had pbtcined 
rcmifllon of his finnes. Pfal.3 1.3 4.5 .and afterward faith: That euery holy man dial pray for it,verf.eVrhe holy No;uflifieati , 
ghoft therfore,fpcakcth not of your fanO, of the firft iuftification,wherein a man cannot ftandoneminute of on b y faith 
an hourc, but of Gods iuftification, whereby he continueth vs in iuftice by his onelv mercy, in the mcrites of onely. 

' Yy.4. Chrift, 



Rhem.i. 



TheEpiflleofS.Paul Chaf.'iiii; 

Chrift apprehended by faiti,vnul hebring vs to eternal! glory.Rom.8.30. 

iWm.4. * Byworkcs.; JtM^mU^cmrnendabU^r^^ehebeUe,-^ <u many Vhilofopher, did, men mhht r .- 

^^^h^k^dtheeftmathnof^ 

r 3 ^ f 5 ^ CfC , ™ d I bc . fbrc ?«•» ^ «wkes cither done before faith or after, he hath to glory with t a; . 
God, butg ooingwjthGod, isexc udedbyiuftification by faith. Healfotowhom God owed. ar C 7a d of SS*" 1 , 

S V 8 Tf ^fr f » lf A u br ^ am C ° uld daimc *«**«*» by workes , though proceed^ of % 

»A.«, Therefore Abraham was nouufhfied before God,byworkes proceeding of faith. B»«eoi. 

/# ^A/ V ° lk J?^ ^**^?^W fi ^^^^*^^**^l*fa*iaH Network 

" edfothat P« f f 1 «bofhisovvneworkestobeiuftified,tho U gh firiliuftlfic 

by the grace and helpe of God^halengech iuftification as debt,and flail not be iuftlfied before Go LA* kU ft \ • 
rn^Ueftrnthparable, thatChnft^^ 

th Pharrfeeafcnbcth to the grace and helpe of God, all rhofe venues and workcsofhis.bywhichhetrXd ? * 

mhtmfe^thathewasiuft rfaying Godi thankethee, thatl WiKUcte ma jk^ l %.i£^ 
^onlyPelagiansMPapiftsratherbeinthcfamccafcthatthePharifeewas. incrctorc 

SoltSdSS SSf th f CC *Jf And ? J* 8 Tr n ? thcC ' " adc ^ h found < hec ^ mcked on; 

dSrtfeEKi N .° ne< ? dd 5 fttho " hau t( n «c a nfth aU e)bdb re tbx,ubcleeuedft.BeIeeuethen m hi«d 
Hhpm It ^«~««P«%*«*r good workesmay be good workes in dced.^ S ufijnTf*l.,u 

ST! IL r T"Vi#f M °fif^f^ t ^'^^^^rmi^ffi mK s, Jdm grace cr -«*£ /«! Here'ticd 
J2"ft GoUtall.mmtlHMm.UJhy nothing els, bunhatinti^rji^Jhf^ioHCodjind^no «W "■*** 

" n,Jr i ril te Ti ,giSm0renC ^ aperfcftdcfinition ' ^enourwordofdefcribing.'For 3 defenption 

ZLn nA^l ' a deh r° n ,S C °?, Cluded ? P r °P cr b ° ndcs or termes - This is therefore no hereticall San" *«** 
Scaln L\ rK a m K ,U ° US T^T ° f 'T' P" r ° the mattcr ' W wou,d not faauc men beleeue, that ^^ 

SE^ST^*^"^" 1 ^ 1111 "- Andfeeingyouacknowledgethatinthe firft iuftifi- ^ 
Tf e^nlf !I r? CntCS ' and tHc futures teach none oier iuftification before God vnro reward 
bCn^t ^aTT^ C ° nCludCj ^^^^fi^nvntofaluationwhichDauidtctmeth the 
mht , frlv S l^ n °K mCr,t r $ "I™ 3 " 1 ' but ° nd y finnes to for 5 iue ™ fuch as b a "e fayth 
Stfcflh? 7 ft S ' ^ X WS f ° 0rth S °° d WOrkeSiaS ^ fmitcs **** not as the meritorious 






' catered 



* B 



h^T^I ^ frora f G S "f" ^ * e ademption of Chrift, and not to be imputed vnto vs, is to V - asder - 
MctZc^ XKTlr 01 ^"^ ^^cuenourconfcienceispuigedand barely difcharged Rennffionof 
ttTet ^ CaufeChr ^ had f a . ufficd ,[bc«ulhceof God perfectly for them. But fet thofe heretikes take heed, ^ 

Ch i t7KfeT en T U / hf T thc f u [ CC ° fChr,ftcsblood ' ^ the ff*e of God, which affirme tha Tte P»P^» 
Chrtftes blood purgeth vs from the gudt,but not from the punilhmcntdueto our finnes,which is as much to 

S!^ C^o-c vpon this chapter) 

EhemJ. " Afeale.) ThtHmtikMuldpnowbertbyjhattheStcTamentsofa Thes a «. 

M'te'bvbnt'wrkes^Mzesonl?^ 

A^^^^rj^^/^^' to***" 1 * SacrJntoftheMtr remitted not 
iZ tfr£Z7 M h^7f W>>b0>!fff»* r . Lo^S^gumneDcb^ifmo contra Donati. 

SSSfe^?-^ f"° AU ff u dl of ,uf ^ ca «°n b X '«*>n of finnes. And where you (ay, it foloweth Sacrament* 

S£! I T f0, n Abraham «^ 

^f A S a ^ h Ti 1 ?S arC ^ edbcf ^^ «»«: T «« " 

nSefcSrlS ^^^ere ^ circumcifed, and after iuliified,yet this is'perpetua W were %S£S? 9 
nottuft^edbyctrcumcifionmotetJienAbrahamjwhichwasiuftifi^r^orchi 



C hap. v* To theRomanes.' 244 

as Abraham was . And fo faith S. Auguftine in the place by you quoted : In lfaac xthich mi ckcmcifid the eighth 

Jay from his birth ; the feale ofittfike went before, and becaufe he followed the faith of im father as he grew, suffice itjelfc 
f Q llo\xed,the feale whereof went befminhhin^ 

fore, and if thy holde th c Chriftianpiety,conuerfion alfo doth follow in the heart, the myfierie whrofwM before in th bcdy: 
Heerc you fee plainly, the facraments giuc not grace or iuftice of the vvorke wrought, but are fcales of the iu- 
ftice ot faith, though they be rcceiued before the iuftice of faith. The obicdion of infants baptifed that die 
before they haue faith, S. A uguftinc doth anfwere in the fame place,{hewing that God fupplieth by his grace 
the want of faith and confeflion in them, as he did in the thcefc, and doth in them that are martyred before 
they be baptifed, the want of the facrament. 
them M* For vs,to whom it (hal be reputed.) BythisitismonplaimagainflonrAduerfaries 9 Oat the faith which 
WW* y • ^ r q m &fw w ft lC e to Abraham* was hi* belcefe of an Ankle mtealcdto him by Gtdfhat is to fry, hhaffentand credit gi- 
ven to Gods (peaches : as in vs his pojieritie according to the$irit,it is here flainely f a id y that iuftice fhal be reputed to vs by By what faith 
bcleetsw the Articles of Cbriftes de*.h and fyfurretfUn, aninotby any fond ftecial faith, fiducia or confidence ofeche wearciuftifici 
mans ownefalstatlon.to eftabhfh the whkhfi&ion, thy mak{ no account of th faith Catholi^, that is, wherewith webcleeue 
the Articles of the faith, which ody iufiifieth,but call it by contempt, anhifiorical faith : fo as they may term Abrahams 
fdth,ardouY Ladksfahh^ofwhhhitw Bleflcd art thou that haft belecued. Andfoin LucA,tf % 

truth they deny as wel the inflificathn byfaith^as by wrh$$. 

This place is moft plaine, that Abrahams faith was not onely an hiftoricall faith, that Gods Ipccchcs were 
fmkt. P* true, but a fure confidence and truftin God that his promifes pertcinedto him, thathealfofhouldbc blef- 

fcdinthatfecdc,whercinallthcworldto „ f . ... 

beleeueinhimwhichraifedvpIcfusChriitfromthedcad, who was delitmedfir our finnes,androfe againe for our jj^fj^ 

iuftification: that is which put our truftin God, whohathiuftified vsbyremiffionofourfinnes, throughthc 

merits of the death and rcfurreftion of Chrift. And heerc I would wifti the fimple decciued to confidcrfor 

what unification did Chrift die, and rife againe : cuen for that by which we are made iuft vnto faluation, 

and that is it whereby iuftice is imputed to vs by faith without workes . Therefore the apoftle fpeaketh in all 

this chapter of that onely Unification by which wc are faucd, andnot of thatfantafticall firtt iuftification 

newly inuented of the papifts, whichisloitasfoone as we fall into any finne. But where you fay, to cftablifh 

our fiftion of confidence, we make noneaccompt of the articles of the catholike faith, it is an impudent 

fiftion, for we affirmethat wearciuftificd by none other faith but cucn by that faith which is declared in Slander. 

thofe articles, not by a bare knowledge of them which the deuill hath and many reprobates, butbyftedfaft 

belceuing of them, and fure confidence that cuery Chriftian hath in God the Father, and in Chrift his 

Sonne, concerned, borne, fuftl-rcd, dead, buried, rifen againe, afcended, and fittingat Gods right hand, 

which alfo foall come to iudgement, and in the Holy ghoft, by whom he is fanftified and made a member of 

the Catholike church of Chrift, which is the body of Chrift, the communion of faints, whereby he is made 

Eartakerofthe merits of Chrift,andaffuredtherebyofremi(Tionofhisfinnes, rcfurreftionofhisbody, and 
fe eucrlafting . This is that faith, and none other, by which w« lookc to be iuftified before God: neither doe Wft -h 
we call it in contempt an hiftoric all faith, but when it is fo confeffcd,as the deuill doth beleeue it. The diftinc- ^ 
tion of faith hiftoricall aud tcmporall from faith fpirituall and cternall, isnotofourinuention, but learned 
of S. Aeguftine Ve vera religion?, cap, yo. And where as you fay, wc raay*ermc Abrahams faith and the bleflcd 
virgins faith an hiftoricall faith, itisfalfe:for Abraham and the blcfled virginc did not onely belccue the 
word of God to be true, but to their iuftification belecued in God, and did put their whole truft and confi- 
dence in him. So the virginc Mary reioyceth in God herSauiour.^mw credit inDeum (faith S. Cyprian) 
qui non in eofolo collccat tot'msfcelicitatisfuse fduciam. Bin he beleeueth mt in God which fkceth not in him onely th confi- 
dence of all his fiticitie. De dupLcimtrtyrh* 

chap. v. 

Hatting therfore th rouih faith in Chrifl,obteined tlx beginning, h (heveeth toliat great catifc » c haue to hope far fix acconu 
flifynxnt. 1 z Jnithen ixprccedeth in his arguing, andfhemth that as by om^lxttremadefinnersfo by one^lmfi 
bermdeiuji. 

the Epiffleon TD E I N G iuftificd therfore by faith, j| let *-T+Herefore being iuftified by faith, we are at 

2£ whif." 1^ VS liaue P cacc toward Gocl b y our Lortl * t eace with G °d» through otir Lord Iefus 

fonweekc, Iesvs Christ: Chrift: 

^iSyf r \ B y who alfo we haucllacceiTe through g * - whm - m hmg hadan emance E . 

faith into this grace wherein we ftand and , f(Uth % ntothi5 „„, ^hereinwejiand, and 

gloric,tin the hope of the glonc of the J eioice in hope ofthe -ty f Go d. 
fonnesofGod. * ° J 

3 And not only this : but alfo we glorie g Not that onelj : * but alfo we reioice in i aro e$ i.j. 
in tribulations , knowing that tribulation., tribulations, knowing that tribulation worketh 
worketh patience : pattence : 

4 And patience, probation : and | pro- Patience proofe,mofe hope: 
bation 3 hope. . , * J ' y ' 

5 And hope confoundeth not :becaufc / <Andhope maketh not ajhamed, becaufe 
Jthecharitie ofGod is powred forth in out the hue of God is (bed abroad in ourheartsby 
harts,by y holy Ghoft which is giuen vs. ^ the Holjghoft,whichisgiuen vnto vs. 

$ Fo * For 



c A?5«w» 



The Epiftle of S.PauIe Chap.v. 

6 For why did Chrift, when wcasyet * Fmr»bt*wewereyetmake according m 
were'weake, according to the time die for the timefihrijl died for the vnjrodlj. g 
the impious? _ t - r ... * , y 

7 For, fcarfcforaiuft man doth any die: # 7 %T" , TT* J ? rrft * 
forperhaps foragoodmandurfHomeCn ^£r*™J**P«.limZm 

1C 8 ButGod commended! his charitie in J^MfT^^^Mf^ 

vs : becaiife, when as yet we were finners, m P hi « wM < »' v ere yet finners , ChriU dyed 

Chriltdiedforvs. ^ w ' , 

9 Muchmore therfore now beingiufti- J^TLft^^VWH 
ficdinhisbloud, flialwebefauedfrowrath ^ blwd > Mbc fatted fm wrath through 
by him. hm - „ ^ , 

10 Forif, when we were enemies, we l \ff€^mw^ere enemies tV e verere- 
were reconciled toGodby the death ofhis '™ tl ' dt *<>odby the death ofhisfonne:much 
Sonne : muchmore being reconciled , fhal ^^"l^^^^^^efhaUefaued 
we be faued in the life of him. v hti l f> 

11 And not only this: but alfo we glorie '^f^M^fi^Gcd/hmgh 
inGodthroughourLordlEsvs Chrift, by ottrLo f d H^C^Ji, bywhomwchauenewre- 
whom now we haue recciued recocUiation. c «*' d ™**>™»<»*- 

1 2 Therfore,as fl by one man finne entred , J, * ,?%'/ "3 T *" J™ <****- 
into this world, & by finne deathrand fo vn- I j. ,' **«**> fim -'euenfo death en- 
to al men death did paf^in which al finned. tredmtoa ' lme »> i*fi**eb as aUhaue finned. 

I? Foreuen vnto the Law finne was in '3 For w the ton was finne in the world: 

the world: but finne was not imputed when ^ttt finne isnotimfuteAwbehthereis no law. 

^TZTt' -AC aJ . ' ^ Neuerthelef^athreignedfiom Adam 

14 But death reigned from Adamfvnto to Mofesjmr them alfo that had not finned with 

Moyfts, cuenon them alfo that finnednot like tranfgrejfion as did tAdam, which is the fi. 
a j" [ im,Iltude of tn e prcuarication of gureofhim that was to come. 
Adam,who is a figure ofhim to come, ..*«#«.. *l r /••»/. 

ded vpon many. *' 

'fim. 1 6 And not as by one II finne , fo alfo the , ' *?*"* m ** b °" e that $***** euen fo 

gift.for iudgement in deede is of one to con- the ^f or *Z>e finne entred by one offence into 

demnation : but grace is of many offences cmdemnation • ** the gift of mam fmnes into 

to fortification. notification. 

i7Forifintheoffenceofone,deathreig- , /; ' Fori fb tbe ^»e of one.death reigned by 

tied by one : much more they that rcceiue themea »es efene ,mttcb more they which rc- 

the aboundance of grace and of donation cetHeab ^ dtWCeo f^^eandofthegtftofriglu 

and of iuffice, fhal reigne in life by one I e- teott M e » fiaU r eigne in life by the meanes of 

svsChrift. ' onejefus Chrifi. 

1 8 Therfore as by the offence of one vn- ' 8 L '&*fi tkt »& b the finne ofonefinnc 
to al men to condemnation : fo alfo by the caine °" allmef * t0 condemn *tion:euen fi,by the 
iuftice of one, vnto al men to fortification of ri &**eo*freffe °f°*'? good came vpon all men 
life. totherightcotifneffeofltfe. 

19 For as by the difobedience of one ' 9 F° r ** by one mans difobedience many be- 
man,many were made finners:lb alfo by the eame fi***tgfi by the obedience of one , Jbatt 
obedience of one, many J fhal be made iuft. ma 9 & c made righteous. 

20 But the Law entred in , that finne 20 Sfaf he law in the meane time entred in, 
might abound. And where finne abounded, *&**&** Should increafe . But where finne was 
grace did more abound. {lent cons, grace was more plenteous. 

f , !!?"* ^ f " mC FVS? t0 death : f ° * * tlh ~ as f m » s hath reigned vnto death , 

a£ T^JS" eby lufhcetolifecuerla- euen fo might.gr acer eigne through righteonfnes 

ftmg,throughI E sy s Chrift our Lord, vnto eternal life fy IefusChriH fur Lord. J 

MARGI- 



Chap.v. 



To the Romanes. 

MARGINAL!. NOTES. Chap. v. 



H5 



, l In hope of the eloric.) Cbrifiian men do \not vaunt tfom (elm of the certaintJeoftfohJaluatm Morieia 

them. X. tU i„ fet yJ f one ly, w hich hope is here infinuated to be given in our Usfiification, and * afterward to be confirmed by ft- 



fulke. i. 



Rhme.2. 
fulke. 2. 

Vitlke.$. 



U Cnri ftit men doc not vaunt in thcmfclues,but glorie in Goddn the hope of faluation which confoundeth 
not,thei fore glory in the ccrtcintie of their faluation. But the hope of papifts i$in vncerccintie; thercforcit is 

not Chriftianhope which confoundtth not. 

6. Wcakc.) TheHeretih^s falfelytranfiate,oit\oi\ic^xh,totafo away al free w 

The Grcekewordfignifieth priuation of ftrength, and fometime of all ftrength, as i i.Cor.i <.4$. fo dothir 
hecre. For what ftrength hath the impious,for whom Chrift died,or what freedome of will vnto good.- which 

" jf Shalbe mad^iuft.) Herexcemayfeeagainfltfo Heretics, that tfoy which be borne ofChrifi and iufhfiedby 
him, be made and confiitutediufi in deede, *nd not by imputation only : as altliat be borne of Adam, be vtuufi am finners in 

truth.and not by imputation. , ■ n - • t. • 

To be iuftified by imputation, is to be conftituted and made mft in deed, yet not by luftice inherent mvs, 
but by the iufticc of Chrift: as many arc made finners indeed by Adams finnc, which is lufthc imputedto 
them that be his hcires: and they be iniuft and finners in trueth, andworthy of condemnation, cuen by the 
finne which Adam committed, for which they are iuftly plagued with that corruption of original! iinnc, thac 
defcendeth from him by propagation. 



The hope of 

papifts no 
Chtiftian 

hope. 



Cauilling. 
Freewill. 



luftice im- 
puted. 



Rhem. 4. 



Iulke.4. 



Rhem. c 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.v. 

t Letvshaue.) Whether •** read, Utvshi\xcx>c3iCe,<tsdiuerfealfooftheGreefo.Doclors (Chryfoft. Orig. 
Theodor.Oecum.Thcophyl.) dce,or, Wehaue peace : itmab_th nothing f» the vaine fecuritie andinfaU.e cer- H ^ tik{sfpe . 
taintie which ourAdnerfariosfiy, euery man ought to haue vpon his pre fumed iufiification by faith, that himfelfttm O oil cial feith and 
/ d „,«r,W/?«-e*oie/:W.-peace towards God,to/^ 
andcmfaente,i*mtkfopehehathjh*tyUreemikfa 

men be iuftified jteither teacfoth nor breedeth anyfuch fecmitie of faluation. And thrfore they haue made to tfomfelues an o- 
tlxrfaithwliicb tfoy call Vidaciam^uitewitbont the compare oftfoCreedeandSciptures. _ 

It is no t vaine fecuritie,but infallible ccrteintie that we ought to haue by our luftificfltion by faith. For that CWeWfrf 
fincerereft, tranquililitie, and comfort of minde and confeience, vponhope that he is reconciled to God, & i uation . 
(which you confefle to be peace toward God)is an vnfallible cerreinty/eeing hope confofideth not,as it is in 

the text, vcrfr. As for vaine fecuritie, is that which is placed in merits of men,in popes pardons,mafles of re. 

rniem, and fuch like. , _ _. , . . 

And whereas you fay our faith, which we call Fiducia, Trufl or confidence, a quite out of the compafle of the 

Creed and fcripturcs : you doe wilfully blalphcme the trueth. For it is comprifed in the very firft words of the 

Creed, Cxcdoin Deum,l beleeuein God, which is, I repofe my wholetruft and confidence in God. So doth Ruffi- 

mKinexpoftt. jym'sM expound the verbe Credo, as is manifeftby his examples, of him that committcth him- Co"M«we 

felfcto afhippe, ofthc husbandman, ofhim that is married, ofhimthattakcththc charge of thccmpirc,all °" *• 

which truft to receiue fruit of their bclccfe . But fpecially by the teftimony ofthc apoftk,which faith, He that 

commeth to Godmnfl beleeue tliat he is, and that fo is a rcrvarder of them th.it helteut in him. (faith Ruffine) the text is 

of them tbttfcefo him. Heb. 1 1 .6. Where wc fee plainly, not only an hiftoricall faith,that God is, but a truft and 

confidence, that he is arcwarder of thenuhatfecke him. But that our truft and confidence is within the 

compafl'eof the fcripturc whereupon the Creed is grounded, it is manifeft by thefe teftimonis, a few ofa 

etcxmmbcr.Blefod.tre all they that trtift or hue confidence in him. Pf. 2.15. I bane trujl or confidence in the Lor d,l 

foall mt be con funded for ever. Pf. 14. 1 . Tfoy that haue trujl or confidence in the Lord , fh.dl be as the mount Sion which 

(hall Item fo moued. Pf. 1 If. I. Blejjed is that man » fofe trufl is in tfo Lcrd, & rrfofe fidlicia confidence ,s the Lord. 

lex. 17.7. Confidite((ikh Chrift) be of good confidence, I h.tue overcome the world. lohn. 1 6. 3 3 . And for the very word 

fiducia confidence mGod, which you doc fcorncfully obiccl vnto vs , as Senacherib by the mouth of Rabfackc 

obiectcd to Ezechias.a .Reg. 1 8.*z, It is found eucn in your owne tranflation in many places , Haue confidence 

intheLordwitb all thy heart. Pro.5.?. That thy confidence mayfointhe Lord. Proucrb. 11 19. He that bath tntfl or 

confidence of me, fhaU inherit the land,andf*fjeffemy holy hill. Efay. <7.li.Thyhfc W fmlefhallbefa»ed becaufetfoi, 

hadfi confidence in me faith the Lord. Ier.3 9.1 8. In our Lord lefts Chrifi we Iwte trufl end aeajfe with confidence through 

his faith, F.ph.? ia. Let vs%oe vnto tfo tltfone of grace, with confidence that we may obteine mera e.rleb.4.l6.Fmal\y 

faith S. lohn : This is tfo confidence or tnfi that w haue in God,that whatfoeuer mfhaU Hsk$ according to his willjxfoa- 

reW>u».i.iohn.5.i4. , , . 

I. Acccffe through faith.) lufii f cation, impliethal grace and vertuesrcceinedby Clmfies merites, bttttne eiu luftificttiS «■ 
trance and acceffi to this .-race and happy flate is by faith, btcanfe faith is the ground and firft foundation to build on, and port tributed 1 much 



to enter into the reft. Which is tfo caufe that our 'iuflification is' attributed to faith namely in this Epiftle, though faith itfelf ^*™2rioni 
be f grace al'lb. «•■■-«■ 

Fttlke, 5. GraccfienifieththefauourofGod, by which we arernot iuftified for a moment according to the newde- iuftificarion 

uifc of the papifts^ut wherein wc ftand and glory in the afTured hope of cternall life : and from this faith pro- vnto laluanon 
cced all vermes and fruitcs of obedience, not to our iuftification,but to Gods glory, and our greater reward 
of his mercy,not of the merit of our works. 



Rhem. 6. 



4!' Troi'atio'nhopej This refilled iheerrouralfoofifoTroteftantt, that would hm our hole to hold only on Our hopeis 
id'spromifet, and not a whit on our doings; Where we fee that itjtandeth (and isftrengtfonei alfo) vponpati 



patience and con. ftrengthenrf 



The Epiftlcs of S. Paul Chap.v. 

fianeie, arjg(,tdf robot ion a^d triad of our flues in adsierfities ; and tint fo grounded vpon Cods (ronsifes and ottrwnedo- 
tngs^it neuer conf'undetb. 

imkc* 9 You confefled in the firftfcftion^ that hope is giucn in iuftificarion, and confirmed by probation and tribu- Ho f* >n Gods 

lation, therfore it is not grounded vpon our doings,for probation & tribulation doe not properly caufe hope P romifc5 - 
but declare it, as tribulation doth not cade patience, therefore our hope is grounded only vpon Gods promi- 
fes. For our faith and hope are in Godyind not in our ownc doings, i .Pet.i .11. 

ShetH. 7, J Charitic is poivred.) Charitiealfoisgiuenvsinozfrfirfliu^ification, and hot only hnputedvnto Vsjmt hi deed e Gwji* »a 

imardly ponred into our bartes by the Holy Gbofi,vrbo with and in htt giftes andgrace is he flowed vpon vs. for tins Charitie W 3 ®** m * 
of God is not that which is in God, but that which hegmeth vs c as S^tugtfline expoundethit; Ii de Sp. &litX^l*PVlm re- 
ferrcth displace alfo to the grace ofGodgjuen m the Sacrament of Confirmation, de bapt cont.Donat.li.3 • C - T *• 

Fmke. 7. Thetcxtisplaine,that hefpeakethofthcloueofGodjwherwithheloueth vs,asitismainfeftinthccighth 

verfe.So doth Chryfoftome expound it 3 in s.Rom.bom.?. Godfhcxveth the foot of his loue towards vs,chirfly that he 
hath not Ixmoredvs a little at ence orflenderlyJ;tit at once hath ponred ford Us htie 9 as afcuntaine of aU good things So doth 
Photius and Oecumenius vndcrftand it. S. Auibrofe alfo vpon this place. Therefore S. Auguftincs cxpolition 
muft giue place to the truth. And yet he faith not that it is rhe loue wherewith we loue God, but whereby God 
maketh vs louers of him. In the other place,*/* loueofGodisficntlygiuen by impofition of hands .'but he is fo farre 
from calling it the facrament of Confirmation, that he hith 9 impofitior:ofl)ands may be repetedflioughhaptifme can £°P^ c °n- 
not. For wljat is impofition of hands but prayer ouer a man} mauon. 

RwWi <?• 1 o. By one man finne cntrcd.) By dis place fpcciaUy the Church of God defended and proucth againft the old He- C ene * T"-fiJT. 

retihfs the 'Pelagians jhat denied clnldren to hane any original finne,or to be baptised for theremtfjkn thereof; that in &l>y 5 *•<*•& fee* 
jidan d be cnn:eiuedf/#ne, and conf1,tittedfinn:rs. Which no leffe makfth againft the Calninifis olfo y that affirme, Clmflian *l '& ., 
mem childrc ntobe holy from their mothers wombe. >And thefttne nafin which S^ugufline deduced (li. I c # 8.9 . de pec. borne ; n ori- 
meritis ) out of this text, to prone againft thefiud Pelagians, that tfa Apofile meaneth not of the general imitation of Adorn ginai finne. 
111 a&iial(innci,fcructb againft Erafmus and others inclining rather to that »:n> cxpofiticn,dmto the Churches and fathers 
gratteiiiigemnt here:n. Conc.Mileuitanum c.2. 

Fulke. <f . We doe none otherwife affirme Chriftian mens children to be holy from their mothers wombe, then S. Slander. 

Paule i.Cor.7,14-. faith: deyarelrdy&ccauk they be comprifed in Gods couenant, ancihaucrighttobebap- 
tifed,but that they are guilt)' of originall finne, wcconfcflc and teach more foundly and fubftanually then 
you doc. 

IlheW* P* tJ h Vnto Moyfes.) Eucn in the tim? of the Law of nature, when men hpesv n:tfinne,& therfore it ccnJdnotby mam 

lodgement be imputed; and in the time of 'Moyfes Lave, xclxnthe commaundernent taught them to t^towit 9 hit gate them m 
firength nor grace to auoid it *finne did reigne,anddmupon death OJiddan^ 

uen til the end of his La® .And dot not as tlsem omly triads a&uallyfinned^s Adam did,but in infants which neuer did at fa- Chrift ontf 
ally offend, bat onely mre borne and conceited in finne , tluttis to fay Jsauing their natures defiled jleflitute of'mfiice^T ouer- not concerned 
ted from GodinJdtm> andby their def cent from him; Chrift onely excepted, being conceived without mans feede, and his i n - fin i| e, * h ( ? 
mother for his honour andby hisffncialproteliion (as many godly deuotttmen mdge) preferred from the fame. "^ B.La & dy. 

Fulke. P% Thisplace doth mamfeftly conuince,that the virgine Mary alfo wasconcehicd in originallfinnetbecaufe -. • ■ * 

onely Chrift was conceiued by the Holy ghoft of a virgine. Butwhydocyou not boldly affirmeitasanvn- ^jc^n" 6 -. 
doubted trueth, that the blcffcd virgine was not conceiued infinnc? feeing that pope Sixtus the fourth hath uedinoHgu" 
clecrely determined that it was fo, and inft ituted the f caft of her conception t o confirme that opinion, & ad- nal finnc. 
ded to the falutation of the virgine Mary thefe words ; Et benediftafit Awta mater tuajde qua fine macula tua fro- 
ceffit caro virgtnea. AndbUffedbe Awe thy mctlxT y ofxvhom thy virgins flefb hathpnoceededmt])outfpot.t\r\A condem- 
ned the Dominike friers,charging them not to preach nor publilh the contrary opinion , by his bull bearing 
date 1485. Here you mutt either confefle die popes crror 3 or tls holdc this opinion abfblutcly againft the mai- 
fterofthefentence. lib.j.dtfl.^. Thomas Aquinas and other fcholcmcn vpon him, yea and S. Bernard epift. 
174. ad Canznicos Lugdnnenf. And S. Auguft. De GenefadliterMki o.cap. 1 8. 

20. That finnc might abound.) That^W hath ncttbefignificationofca'cfalitie, asthoughthe Lawnmgiuen *&&**$& 
for tlntt caufe to mahf finne abound ; but it n-.teth defetjuele, lecanfc tint fnowed tlxreofr andfo it came to pajfe, that by ? 0t " u [" m °L € 
the prohibition of finne, finne ina-eafid : by occafion xrhereof^ tlsefirce of Chnfies grace is more amply and abcundantly beftowed that were the 
in the new Teflament. fequcie thcot 

CHAP. VI. 

Bhetn. I . He exhorted vs 9 'now after Baptifme, to Hue no more in finne, hut to rralkf in good mrfys ; becaufe there we died to the one, 

and rofeagaine to the other 14 (grace alfo giving vsfejficientftrcngth 16 mdweremade free to the one, and feruants 
to the otlxr^ 21 and facially becaufe ofthefruite here^nd the end af terror dfrth of the one and of the other. 

Tttlke* I. There is nothing in the text to prooue that grace giuethvsftrength toauoidallfinnc:forifwehadfuiHcicnc 

ftrength,we fliould neuer finne ofinfirmitie. 

SSr V V HAT fl^ty thcn? Shdwe \]SJH*t [hall we fay then? Shall we con. 
dayafterPen- V V continue in finne that grace may V \ time mfowe? that eraee may abound. 
«~ft. abound? God forbid. 

2 God forbid . For we that are dead to 2 Hovfhalltve that are deadtofimejiuea- 
finne,ho w fhal we yet Iiue therein ? ny longer therein. 

3 Are you ignorant that al we which are 3 Knorvyenot, that aline which hone beene 
baptized in Chrift I e s v s, in his death we baptifed into hftu Chrift, hone beene baptifed 
are baptized? into his death? 

4 For a. w* 



Bhem, 



_. V.^-v 






* . . i. 



C h a p . v i. To the Romanes. . 246 

4 For * we are buried together with him * «V are burtedthen with him by Baptifme 
by Baptifme into death : that as Chrift is ri- into hi* death, that likewife as Chrtftwasraifed 
fen from the dead by the glorie of thefa T if from the dead by the glorie of 'tht t father :e- 
ther, fowealfomay walke in newneffe of uen fo,we alfo fhouldwalkeinnewnefe of life. 
jjf e j For if we be graft together by the likenes of 

< For if we be become complanted to hi* death: euen fo fhall wc be partakers of the 
thefimilitudeofhisdeathjwefhalbealfoof refurrettion : 
hisrefurrettion. * Knowing this ;that our oldman is crucified 

6 Knowing this, that our old man is cru- with him alfo,that the body offmne might vtter- 
cificd with him , that the body of finne may lybe deflroied, that hencefoorth wee jhouldnot 
be deftroicd , to the end that we may ferue ferue finne, 
finne no longer. 7 For he that Udeadjsiufti fed from feme, 

7 For he that is dead, is iuftified from 8 And tfwe be deadwith Chrift, wcbeleeue 
finne. that me 'frail alfo Hue with him: 

8 And if we be dead with Chrift, we be- o Knowing that Chrift being rat fedfiom the , ,- 
leeue that we fhal Hue alfo together with dead,dieth no more jteathhatb no more power o-* 

Chrift. uerhim. 

o Knowing that Chrift rifing againe from / o For as touching that he diedjoe died con- 
the dcad,no w dieth no more, death fhal no ccrning finne once: And as touching that he U- 
more hauc dominion oucr him. uethjiehueth vnto God. 

io For that he died || to finne he died /; Lt ^ ifirfC ^„^ filmsto j ede ^^ '■.»■■ 
oncerbutthatheliuetyichucthtoOod. ^n^^^^G^kr^upuChr^ 

ii So thmke you alio, that you are dead J T , r * J - ■ ;: 

tofmnc,butaliuetoGodinChriftlEsvs otrrLo '*- . . . 

OU i2°Lettot|lfinnetherforereigneinyour taUodyjhatyefrouldthereuntoobeybythelufls . . - -./:; 

mortal body, that you obey the concupif- °f tt - . . . 

cences thereof. ls Neither gme ye your members ^ as tn- + Or,wea-. 

I, But neither doe ye exhibite your me- fhuments of vnrighteoufnejfe vnto feine : but ? dtts, 

bers inftruments of iniquitie vnto finne : but gj^yo^ felues vnto God,as they that are altue ^ 

exhibiteyourfeluestoGodasofdeadmen, fiomthedead ana [your members \ as tnftm- iOtpc* 
aliue : and your members inftruments of iu- ■"* ofrtghteoufneffe vnto Cod. s pons, 

ftice to God. >4 For finne fball not haue power otter you t 

14 For finne dial not hauc dominion o- becaufeye are not vnder thelawe, butvnder 
uer y ou. for y ou are not vndcr the Law , but grace, 

vnder grace. __ i s what then? Shall™ finne, becaufe we 

15 What then? fhal we finne, becaufe ^Ye not vnder thelawe , butvnder grace? Cod 
we are not vnder the Law, butvnder grace? f or fod. 

God forbid. ,j * Know ye not how that to whom foeuer iohn.8.34; 

10.8,34. 16 *Know younotthat to whom you commit your felues as feruants toobey, his 

i\hxA,x 9 . exhibite your felues feruants to obey , you f ermms j eare towhomye obey : whether it be of 

are the feruants of him you obey, whether it , V J deathfif f '^ ience vnt0 righteouf- 

be of finne,to death, or of obedience , to iu- J-j ? 

« i » 1 r> j 1 // BfftGodbethanhed,thatyewerethefir-' 

17 ButthankesbetoGod,thatyouwere ' rr , , / /, ... '. 

, */ rr . .. ' . I , r uants of finne : but ye haue obetedwtth heart the 

the leruantsornnnc,but+ haue obeied rrom _ J i, a . ? A . , ., l . 1, 

t 1 I if ca xi • * forme of doftrmejnto the whtcbye were brought 

the hart,vnto that |1 forme of doc-trine, into J t 

the which you hauc been dcliuercd. v * , , . . 

18 Andbeingmadc free from finne, you f iS Beingthenmade free from fmne t ye are 

were made fcruSits to iuftice. *««»' 'V«*« ft ofrigbteoufneffe. 

The Epiftie j p 1 fp ea ke an humane thing, becaufe of / 9 ISfeakg after the maner of men, becaufe 
Syaft« the infirmitie of your flefh. for as you haue oftheinfirmitieofyourflejb . For, as ye haue gi- 
PenKcoft. exhibited your members to ferue vnclean- uenyour members feruants to vncleannes and 

ncflc and iniquitie, vnto iniquitie: fonow iniquitie,vnto iniquitie: euen fo nowegiue your 
exhibite your members to ferue iuftice, \\ vn- members fermntet to righteoufneffe , vnto ho- 

to fanclification. Bitefe. 

20 For Aaa zo Fot 



TheEpiftleofs.Paul c 



HAP. VI. 



20 For when you were feruants of finne, 20 For tvhenye were the Cerumtt cffa„, , * 

,wLv ^ UC u e u° re hady ° U tHenin *' "hat finite had yetben in thofe thi^s 
Aofethmgs, for wh.ehnow you are afha- hereof r are norre afhamed t For £%R 
med? for the end ofthero is death, thofethmgsj* death. »***d'°f 

22 But now being made free from fume, 22 <But nemjte being made free from 
^ beco ^feruantstoGod,youhaueyour f»»e t andmadethi feruants of God! kLZZ 

u?ST g ! ""^ ****«*»- &* •* **»* ^ «i/J! ~£££ 

Bt^^^rt^^n' death ' buC * For ^ reward offsets death: butthe 

tlfZllt^ euerIaftins toCWI <*W* -~»* W /*■ s« 



3 



JKfaw. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. yx. 



tf£ 



Fulke 2. Bapufme is a fcale of the unification by faith, and therefore aflarerh v* nf r,miffl, „ „r r 

and fana.fication.that God giueth vnto vs being iuftS ft SSSterfcESESSrf?? ? "5T? 0B 
fiyrcftioiys theproper worke of the holy fp«4y "S ^ISr^^^f^Kr d ? 

»A,m . ^"wlBwrteofobofience/atfclbw iuIUfiMdom * rcnuffionof femes,*,™ 

-ANNOTATIONS. Chap.vx. 

*** <4f ^ 

FUlkeS ' mi^i^^^^^TiS!^, with r workcs ■*«*« he dothnotnowmake Bap- »**»• 
potter canmlhficanonbeforcGodby Baptofme, or any workesofClmftianreligion,be concluded out of 



RhemJ. 



ties of our fou'e W Uv • *< rr^^r.Zr — ^ 7, ," ' W i w /" B '» ""« cmrmumted at the partes adFacnU 

< here named fit 



«F-L>t hZL Z r ^TTr.r u ^ emMm "& «1* *P« Bafafine *cnrJh* to tbefub fiance or matter ther- ]*«»" * * 

»,ri Tvl I tl I , r P j y°««wne pnuate opinions: not to ground your opinions vpon the Scrip- ^ - r 
«ire.S.Paulefayth,tt, S finne.andaftcnvardChap^.hefaithitisforbliden by thecLmaunSmcnr, ?£ &*"* 



C h a p . v i. To the Romanes. 247 

Iha'tnotcowt and vctfc 17. though it doc not re:g»e,&c. he callcth it finnc dwelling in vs. S. AuguftineDe »«/>*. 
frt ConcBiXapM .deniech it to be finnc in the rcgenerate,bccaufe in them it is forgiucn, and not imputed. 



ttiilies be healed, the renewing"} the inwardman trcftingfromdayto day,whentheoutwardmanfhallhaue put oniwor- 
nation, for it remaimb not fubftantially , at a body or a ftirite , hut it it a cert cine affcttion of ill qualities a difeafe cr 

ftckust 

By this place it is plaine,how he denieth it to be finnc, namely,as it is not imputed , yet rcmaincth finne by 
nature and therefore paiTcth by gencration,from the parents to the children. In the fecond place by you quo- 
ted he (aith,tha t the wilt of concttpt fence is c ov fumed in the latter of regeneration , fo that for it, the baptised fay not in 

their prayeiSorgiue vs cur debts : which is all one in crTc ft. as though he fayd,it is finne , whereof the regenerate 
arc aiiuicd'ohheforgiucnes or rcmifl'ton thereof. And Cant r. ltd. Tel, lib.%. Cap.$. he fay th plainly :Cowu- 
pifentia carms,&c. CoLupifcence cfthcflcfb,agai,ft whkh the good f\,irite doth luft, is fame, becatife there is in it difo- 
bediemcaqaivft the gonemm:nt of the mhxie. 1 he authorise of the Tndcntine Councell allcdgcd by Papiftes, is 
as good, as askc my fellow if I be a theefc. 
vl m 7 »7- Forme of doftrine.) At tfajirftcotmcrfkii of entry nation to the Catholikf faith, there is a forme and rule Tbedofltine 
Rtiem, 7. § M^fy t f ormJomw l^ w hmA9ft^hmKefiit^ their APojUcsjheynwftMuer by any perfaajion of men alter ofourfirftA- 

tbcfame,i:or ta'^ of man or Angd,any new doilrine or Analogic of faith,*) the Trotflants cat it. _ P oltlcs ' 

Vtdksy. "' ' .— --- r .*.._. 

oriinaiugu 

turcs,oue,htt>y . , ,.,-.. 

on by talfc ApoitleSiH^ imiitnot continue m the forme of doirrme 

which they hauc firlt rcceiuc J,if ic contcinc any thing repugnant to the word of God. But mull rciorme their 
faich,and forme of doftrinc al!b,according to the trueth, 
vlevn ? tt The trace of God,hfccucrlafting.) The fequele offpetch required, that as he fold, death or damnation is Lifeeucrlc* 

that as finne reigncth to dcath,(o grace rcigncth byiufliceto life euerlafting. but here he changed tin fmwue™ 1 ?* 1 S ract * 
fiweivb^calUnglifc^ becaufe the mmtes ty which Mattaine vnto life > bedof 

G«fcc?/*iiy4ftAttguft,Ep.ioj.adSwtium. . 

rX r This place doth moft plainly declare , that eternall life is not due to the merite of workes, but « the free Mcnt * 

* gifcofGod.S.Auguftincinthc^ 

'ood workes them fclues a w> which God giucth reward freely , as to his owne giftes and graces in vs, procce- 
W ofraith.which is alfo the gift of God. And lo rcafoningagaintt the Pelagian in hisowne termes,by this 





ifhe would not fay 'to iffikedic might ham faidto faith, becatife thelufi tiuetb by faith, whereof alfojt it called inmany 
piacesofboiy S<rl';ture,a reward": but iuflke or faith it nowhere called arervxrd, becatife the reward U rendred to inflict 
or faith. And that which a reward is to him that worl^th, that u as wages orftipend, to the warrior. But the bleffedA- 
poft.e aqaiifl jrcftmi' tion, which fimuch affayeth to cretpe -upon great perfom ,thathefayth,forit, th AngiUof Sathan 
xv.ugii'icnviitobimjywkm be was buffeted, thathefJjoutdnct beliftedvpin prcfumbtion: Therefore jightingmofi 
watchfully, againfl thispcFiilence of \refnmption : he faith, the wages of finne is death. He calleth it rightly wages , be. 
caufeittsdiicbecaufeitisworthilYpahd^ecatifeitisrcndrcdto merit*. Afterward, UftitflUe (botild life vphfefc 

of maw good nitrite, as mam ill merite is not doubted to be finne : he hath notfayd cuntrariwife: eternall life is the wages, 
of iuflke , but eternal life (fayth he) is the grace of God. And lift it (bwddbe fought any other way, then by the Me- 




to it is due. But nowe , we bane receincd of bisfulncs, not onely grace, by which we time Hue iufily in la- 
bows , vnto the en.le , but alfo grace for this grace , that wee may line Inreafter in reft, without ende. Our 
fytbhelecucth nothing mtre Wefomly then this, becaufe our vnierftandmg findeth nothing more true. 

This laving atlargc } dcclareth 5 that albeit he vfe the teime of merite , yet he acknowledged that there is 
no defert of good workes vnto eternall life, which is the free grace of God , by which we hauc true and per- 
fect iuftice inChrift through faith, according to which free gift of faith, when we labour in the workes of iu- 
fticc , which is his grace ,euen for this grace , we rccciue not the wages, but the grace of eternall life. 
Therefore Aucuitinc acknowledged^ no merite or defert of good workes, vnderttanding the worde me- 
rite propalv, tor defert, becaufe grace is not giuento merite , but freely. Wherefore it is nothing but he- 

rcticall wreftiuigagainftthc tructh, toabufc his termes , clcane contrary to the purpofe of his row 
b Aaai, Chry- 



Th 



Chap, vi i. 




x.Cor.7,3?. 



«7» *"*+*** Putins vpon thl fame ^^TS'^w/rt^wli^E fel 

good workt ' C aUnC1Cm FathCrS ' iS againft *" P °P llh doarin <** K3S 

CHAP. VII. 

rfwft remains am tempt vsflitL w** ""Tii*™* 

F#/£l /• The Apoftlc ipeakcth not one word of Baptifmc,in a]] this chapter. 

AREyouignomncbrcthrenCforlfpcake V ^'^'^(frlfo^toticm 

Law hath dominion ouer a man as long b a th?o» er otter ammMmas he liueth* 

timeashelmeth? * forthewomanvbichLbanhnb^is 

» Foj* Ac woman that is vnder a hui- ^fhtheL^etoherbHib^aslmgashe 

band : t her husband liuing is bound to the fi*rf : fa, ^ farfWfc AW, fe*V<4 

Jaw.butifner husband be dead, fiieis loo- fim the Lave of her husband 

fedftojiuhclaw of her husband. , So thenif while herh'nband liurth, fi, 

3 Therforcherhusbaiidhuing, /hcAia! ^^^,rtf «^ W4 », A ,^ tt0r ^ 
be called an aduouterefle if fete with an counted nwedlocke breaker: butrfher'htubJd 

other man i: but if her husband be dead Hie bedetdfavfieefiomthe Lwcfotkat^m 

is dehuered from the law of her husband :fo wedlocks beaker, tbomhJhecL/e her Me 

thatflicisnotanaduouterefleiffhebewith Kith another man. 

an ether man. + E»*»fi,je dfonn brethren, are deadecn. 

4 Therfore my brethren t you aifo are ctrnmgthelweijdbodyofCkrm, thatree 
made dead to the law by the body of Chnft: (bould be co^ledlo another \ \rkois rafidfm 
that you may be an other mans who is rifen the dead,thatwe?mU bring forth fLwto 
agune from the dead, that we may fructifie God. * 

t0 c , . . „ n. . r S TorrvhenwemreintheM),thelusleso{ 

5 For when we were in the flcfli, thc paf- /?«»-, v hirK „*.«. £,. ,l~ r i ■ 
r cr i i 1 T i. . / /aw vvnicn were by the Larve wreuqht m 
lions of finncs, that were by the Law, did our member* t„ A^L. A- M £ r ■.* 

_ i -I c ivr ii members, to ormae foorth mute vnto 

workc in our mc.-bcrs,tofru6lificvnto death. ^^ * ' J 

6 But now we arc Ioofed from the law 6 'sutnmarem delivered from the lave, 

c,V t ^ H> ofdeath,where i nweweredeteined:c 1 nro anddcadvnto thereunto we were in bondaf, 

muchweferuein*newnefieoffp,rit, and that.ejhouldferuemnerrnesomirit^dnofin 
not in he oldnes of the letter the o/dnefe of the letter. JF ' ' 

7 What fhal we fay then ? is tne Law J? /„ „ . , , r . , „ 

finne? God forbid.Butfinne Ididnotknow, r 7 , f T. ft f *l f? ? 7 f *" **&»' 
butby the Law . for concupifcence Iknew f d /°f d - Neuerthdeffe I Iperve not finne, 

Exod.2o.T7. not, vnleflethelaw did fay : Ii Thou (halt not *"y™^g«/*****k^*li&,ex- 
Deu.?,tt. cotutt J cept the lame hadfayd,lboup)Alt not tuft. 

ciipfccnce " 8 But toccafion being taken,finnc by the * 'But finne taking occ.tfion by the com- 
ffemebeTe comrnaun ^ cmcnt wrought in me alconcu- maunder/ient, wrought in me all mover of con- 
vasvwkciiRl pifcence. For without the Law finne was cupifcence. For without the Lave finne was 

bvaofaibirifc fc^ flf^ 

the Law not 

beinstnecanfe p And I liued without the Law fome- 9 I once liued without laire: but when the 
uinjpcaSm ' c ' imc * ^ ut w ^ cn tnc commaundement was commaundement came finne reumed, 

USSSi C< ?5r? \Tf A au «•«/«• AW, W d» v„y fim 

ukmbvour IO AiiOi wasdead: and the commaun- commaundement which was ordeined vnto 

SSS" dcm ^; hat L was vnto life, thefameto me life, wasfovndelo \nvntome*» occafionof 
which »vas co- was round to be vnto death. <fr ^/^. 






t 



nuundei XI p or 



// Fw 



I 



To the Romanes. 



248 



1 



.Tim.i.8. 



Chap. vii. 

1 1 For fume taking occafio by the com- / / For finne takin£tfcafion by the comma** 
mandement,feduced me,and by it killed me. dement , bath deceiued'me , and j$ the fame 

1 2 Therefore * the Law in deede is holy, fiewe me. 



and the commaundement holy, and iultand 

good. 

1 5 That then which is good , to me was 
it made death ? God forbid, but finne,that it 
may appearc finne,by y good thing wrought 
me death : that finne might become finning 
aboue meafureby the commandement. 

1 4 ■ For we knowc that the Law is fpiritu- 
ali,butl am carnall, foldvnder finne. 

1 5 For ||that which I workc,I vnderftand 
not. for 11 not that which I will, the fame doe 
I : but which I hate 3 thatl doe. 

1 6 And if that which I will not, the fame 
I doe : I confent to the Law, that it is good. 

1 7 But now,not I worke it any morc,but 
the finne that dwcllcth in me. 

18 For I know that there dwcllcth not in 



12 wherefore the lave is holy, and the com- 
maundement holy, and iuH,andgooci 

13 Was that then which was good \made 
death vnto me ? God forbid. But finne f hat finne 
might appear e , by that which was good to Sxtprkg 
death in me; that finne by the commaunderpent 
mightbeoutofmeafurefinfull. , 

/ 4. Tor we knowe that the law isftxritualkbut 
I am carnall,foldvnder finne. . ^ ■'• ■ 

ij For that which I doe,Ialowe»ot:fpr what 
Iwoulde , that doe I not : but what I hate , that 

doe I. 

1 6 If I doe nowe that "which Iwoulde not , I 

confent vnto the lawe that it is good. 

1 7 Nowe then it is not I that doe it: but finne 
that chelleth in me. 



f ;. ill 



j 



-, - "*'■•>. 




1 o For || not the good which I will , that 
doe I : but the euill || which I will not , that 

I doc. 

20 And if that whi ch I w ill not, the fame 
I doe : now not I worke it,but the finne that 
dwellethinme. 

2 1 I findc therefore, y Law,to me hauing 
a wil to good , that euill is prcfent with me. 

22 For I am delighted with the lawe of 
votiucMaffe q oc j acC0 rding to the inward man: 
wfirme. ^ But I fee an other lawe in my mem- 

bcrs,repugning to the lawe ofmy mind, and 
captiuing me in the lawe of finne that is in 
my members. 

24 Vnhappie man that I am , who (hall 
dcliucr me from the body of this death? 

25 The grace of God by If.svs Chrift 
our Lord. =£0 Therefore I my felfe fl with the 

« jp <;'-,. mind c feme the lawe of God , but with the 
flcfh.thclawe of finne. 



The Epifllc in 

a 

for finne. 



which is good. 

1 ^ For the good that Iwottldejdoe I not : but 
the euillwhichlwould not, that doe I. 

2 nAnd if I doe that Iwoulde not, then is it 
not I any longer thatdoeth it, but finne that dwet- 

leth in me. 

21 Ifindethenbythelawe,thatwhe»Iwoul4 

doe good, euill is prefent with me. 

22 Fori deliteinthe lawe of God yafter the 

inwardman. 

23 But I fee another lawe in my member s> 

rebelling againfi the lawe ofmy minde, and fnb- 
duingmevnto the lawe of finne, which is in my 

members. 

24.O wretched man that lam : who (hall ae- 
liuer me from the body of this death? 

2/ I thanks God through fcfiu Chrifi our 
LordSo then, with the mind I my felfe feme the 
lawe of God: but with the fiefi , the lawe of 
finne. 



Rhem.2, 



Shcm.3. 

Fulke.3. 



* * 



* 1 



' ^4 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vii. 

2. Her husband luring.) ««&** but death Jiffibteth the band bet*! xt man and mf e : t M,fafomc«hnm 
may depart from an others eompaiiie. therefore to wary againe is aduoutrie, during the life of the f arise jefarated. 

Fulke.2. s.Paulfaydiiiot,thatnodi^^ 

marine continue for both their Hues: yet ir is diflblucd by the death of the husband 

4 You alfo arc made dead.) B^l^^«^^i^<•J^-^l*-V^**^»^/^H'lJ« 

arc%fcb,rgcdofthcLaweofMofes,a»darefi-eeinChrifi. _ A.J.,,1, ^^.mAiwAfM^M 

Baptifmc in die clevis a feale of their incorporation and conformme vnto the death, and refurreftion of ^ of ^ 
Chrift butnot a caufc thereof. For all are not incorporate to Chriftes myfticall body.but onely inctrue incorporation 
' 1 f toChnft, 

Rhcm.4. ^ NcVSof fpirit,andnot.) ByJtytifintxeehauenotCbri/hs iujlice imputed tovs, but aninwtrdnemtefe 

By faith wee haue Chriftes iufticc ibputed vnto vs , whereof Bapufme is a feale : and the newnefle wor " "W 
of fpirite which is refident in vs,is the worke of the holy Ghoft,not of the cxternall afte of Baptifme. 
r Aaa, 3. f« 



Fnlke.4. 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. v i r. 

t r 7^ IT/"-? $***£ : >'? fry haue not «"ouarion of the fpirit,neithcr arc they regenerate to 
be Gods children^ if they were his children 3 they mould be hisheires,Rom.8.i 7 . Y cgtneratc to 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, vil 



n 



Rhem.S. 7. Thoufhaltnotcoutt.) ltismdxhdiuun 'mmflfimu ty infrmith of om nature or r en C m lldRr cor inca A&mi,* 

WottJoobcytofolowetltlujksthereofoixitisafmneandtr&ibHed. J J J " WI wwae {,; dden 



Rhem.8. 

tp.ad>AfiU to doe 
tiam 100. 



twtt/Vo ooeytofolowethluflestherecf^thatHafmtuandfT^ibtted. 

could neucr be ignorant , fincc he had the vfe of reafon , that concupifcence with conf em , is fiaSfch £ kE!** 

S^ST 7 muft f edes ■* c a *"• And that a ^ concupifcenct which you fpeake of, is forbidden £ 
3 &S 8 - c ° mmandcmcn " of the Law, according to the interpretation of our Sauiour drill Math.y ™ 
^Therefore the I o comrnandement forbiddeth euen habituall concupifccnce, and fenfuall defire j3 nd inch-' 

Rhm.6. If. That which I worke.) Tt*befyvnderfioodi,fS.T«ulhmfi)jhn™ . 

fM™t°™'™s>m«detht1xfarM 

m^fhlZTfZfrV t, *" % Mfm * *' * U ^ Cmed ^^ °f' he ** <^™d>™mjndrefijledsx«er &m ' 

FulkeJ. Thofe fudden inuoluntary rnodons,are finne in their ownc nature,though pardoned to the demand fo the Conc, 1F accnce 

plaine wordes of the text are : for els how iho.ujd y Apoftle by th.s verfe prouc, that whirl! he faid in the verfe •» *&? 
going immediady bcforc,y he wasfold vndcrfinne,.f that which he fo doth vnw.llingly in y cafc,be not finne. fume - 

Xhemj. «f- Not that which I wilL) Hemeancthmt^ycanfamToodthafovtittethnMrnhja- that I Kit Mrrft* cw v 

Mmfilfednrmgbfe, be cannot accompttjb aUt] K defies ofh^iritandmhule , according* he fayth to the GdaUam ™y freewill. 

The fleiheoueteth againft the fpirit, and diefpiritagainftth e flelh,thatnotwhatfoeu C ryouwiU, y oucandoe: ^' , > 
Fulke.7. Concupifccncc&cweth thatthewillcuenofthebeft, is not altogether free from die captiuitie and bon- FreewilL 

dage of fmnc,altliough in the regenerate, it hath feme freedome and ftrcngth againft finnc,which it hath not 
at all in tnem that be not regenerate. 

I?. Not the good which I will.) Somaytbeiuftalfobeforcedbytherage cfccncufifcenrecr fenfuaU appetite, Sinne isvolun- 
fe grOffir many tlmgs m h* inferiour part or extermllmembers, which U mil confentetb net vnto. Andfo (om,t is fo ta . rie ' & othtt ' 

Wrw^^7;^^/^;^»^,^er^ to God, forgiuevs our finnes, for the fame. for JmJi* w " no 
voluntaries fo be not thefep.tfftons. * J "•J" r >J ,m ' : " nnnc. 

FttlkeJ, ^««^benoforceorrageofconcupifcenceintheinferiourpart,b U tthewillo^ Ftfievvfl i 

fenteth vnto ^although the will of the inward man doe refift it. Fofthe defires of the flefh are contrary to the 

5*,° S C KY^ h 7j l]1 ? f *' T,> t0 , thc Wi]1 ofthe ^".Therefore the Apoftle fay th not one y, / de 
^atgood^blmllMldoe^ 

ofconcupifcence.butof the dJeafeoforiginalfinne s ifwedidneuergiueconfent vnto ^U^taHumCoT 

A man begsnnetb to btrenewed according to grace in the .mardma,,, timt tritb his minde /,e doth that whit b he kuetL mil 

thercmfenntbtotheflefhjcsngtb^^^ 

<^Pf^}r-ch»Helyufo great 

^l^be'nth^monalbojy^etifw 

SfSSSSVn^T* vs our ?!" • buc liny "f? V rc lhrou s hl y rcnewcd » fo *« he ncu ^ c ^"ted to 2ST" 

the defires of firmest were as Adam was in paradifc before he fell, he had no debtes to be forciuen. But fec- 

hf wnTJT K "? P^^ w f S 1 "^ confenyhough fometime we haue the vidoric: it followeth of 
his wordes,that we haue neede dayly to defire patdon,euen of thofe finfull defires : which though they be not 
fo voluntarie as other finnes^rhereunto we giue confent, yet are they voluntane in the original!, becaufe ori- 
ginaUfinneinAdamwasvoluntarie.Aug.Ret.lib.i.cap.i3.&]f. ° tt * uuco » 

Shem.p. \9 Which I will not) ltmakthmt any thing againft free wiUth.rttl* Apm<fa, t hahat toed mm doe or frfo 
r^^ntlHtrbodse^ 

menace to fiay the members of a mm, that they obeyvotinetury aa^ba^bichthe^co^^deLrtr^iUth. 

Fulke.p. t , JJlf "i^/jfrS, 15 f W f yCS ? C u fi ° m forCC or r Co " ft "^ » but not from thraldome or bondage of finne, as Freewill 

this place matufcftly declareth,that it is not perfectly fet at Hbertie,no not in y regenerate. Thlt thofe thias 

±fvof?h e rZ^ ?C t CM 

onelyoftheregenerate,inwhomthereisanewcman borne ofthefpirite of God. not generally of all men 

Biim ' 10 . 2f - Wlth^theminde,widldieflem.) Nothing done by coneupifcence {which the APoft/e Ixre calltth /W) OrccupiTccCC 

thfflelb mawfivm emanywhtdepU tl* operation of his finite , m the iHtbtrm doe bolde: but m* them ofti ^ JJgft 

m r 4t thcrans&y* 



* 



i 



Chap. vnr. 



To the Romanes. 



H9 



more meritorious , for the contlnmU combat that be hath with them, for it u plain e that the operations fifth? flefh and of the 
(birite doe not concurre together to makg one a£ic y <0 they imagine : the *AfoftU conducting cleane contrary 9 That in rninde he 
ferueth the Lawe of God, infiefb the lawe offinne^ that is to fay , concufifcence. 
FulkC*I0 Nothing done by infirmitie of concupifccne,without confent of the inward man, can make the regenerate 
man guiltie before God, becaufe the grace of God in Iefus Chrift doth difcharge him in Gods fight : without 
the which he were a miserable and vnhappy man (as the Apoftlc confefleth of him felfe) and therefore gull- 
tie in Gods fight. So likewife they defile the operations of a iuft man which are according to the fpirite, be-. CSamfaitM 
caufe they hinder them from fuch perfection's Gods iuftice requircth,whereby we ought toloue God with; all « fihnc. 
our heartland our neighbour as our felues, which by meanes of concupiscence we cannot. For though the o- 
perations of the flelh and the fpirir,doe not alwayes concurre in one aft,yct doe the operations of the flefh al 
way hinder the operation of the fpirit from perfeftio. And therefore it is fbfarreof,that ; they make the workes 
of the fpirite meritorious , that for want of perfection alwayes,and moft often with intarrhedling corruption, Meri^ 
they make them vnable to ftand before Gods iuftice, if he fhould not in mercie beholde them. 

CHAP. VIII 

JlJiefft, 7. Thxt now after Bapifme ware no more inflate of damnation , becaufe by the grace which we haue receiued y wee are able 

tofidfMtheLa\ve:vnlefewsdoewdfullyghiethedominionagametoconcupifcerue. 18 Tfon (becaufe oftheperft- 
cutionithatthenwere)hecomfortethanAexhorteththtmwhbmanyreafini. 

Tttlkc* /• T ^ c Apoftle fpeaketh not of the ftate of all men after Baptifme , but onely of the iuftified and regenerate, " 

who arc able cokeepe the law in part, Inu not peifcftl)^ 

THere is nowe therefore no damnation '"T^Here is then no damnation to thent which 
to them that are in Chrift I e s v s : that A are in Christ leftt , which walke not after 
walke not according to the flefli. tbejk(b,but after the jfirit. 

2 For the lawe of the fpirite of life in 2 For the lawe ofthellirit of life, tbrouahre- 
Chrift Iesvs, hath dehucred me from the f mC hnJl, hath made me free from the lawe of 
lawe offinne and of death. finne and death. 

3 For that which was iimpoffible to the 3 For what the law could not doe,in as much 
Lawe , in that it was weakened by the rlelh: MitVfM mak$ th , the p Jhj Q^y^j, 
God fending his forme m the fimihtude of ^ ^ mfJe , m fa Jimilitudfi of (it 
the flefh of finne,euen offinne damned fame f^i^iu e4ta „ /,„ &— — J— — j &L~ ;- 



in the flefh, 

4 That* the iuftificationofthe law might 
be fulfilled invs , who walke not according 
to the flefh,but according to the fpirit. 

5 For they that are according toy flefh, 
areaffecled to y things that are of the flefh, 
but they that arc according to the fpirit : arc 
affected to the things that are of the fpirit. 



fullfefb , euen by Jinne. , condemned finne in 
the fefh: 

4 That the righteoufneffe of the lawe. might 
be fulfilled in vs , which walke not after thejle[h t 
but after the fpirit, 

5 For they that are car nail, are carnally min- 
ded: but they that are fyirituall t are fyiritually 
minded. 

6 To be carnally minded , is death : but to be 



6 For the wifdomeofthe flefh, is death: «...,» ■ j j- ,r j^ 
i i ->i rv r-- vc j -„ writuall) minded as life and peace: 

but the wifdomeofthe fpiritjhfe and peace. Jr J r J r 



Becaufe the wifedomc of the flefh is 



Becaufe that theflepjly mind is enimitie 



enmitic. o ari cnemie to God : for to the lawe ofGod againtt God .-for it is not obedient to the lawe of 






t 



J. 



it is not fubic£, neither can it be. 

8 And they that are in the flefh , cannot 

pleafcGod. 

9 Butyouarcnotinthe flefhjbutinthe 
fpirit, yet if the Spirit of God dwell in you. 
But if any man haue not the Spirit of Chrift, 

the fame is not his. 

io But if Chrift be in you : the body in 
dcedc is dead becaufe offinne, but the fpirit 
liueth becaufe ofiuftification. 

1 1 And if the Spirit of him that rayfed vp 
Iesvs from the dead , dwell in you : he that 
rayfed vp Iesvs Christ from the dead, 



God,netthercanbe. 

8 So then 9 they that are in the flefh, cannot 
pleafe God. 

p But ye are not in the flefh , but in the fpirit , 
if Jo he that the fpirit ofCjod dwell tnyou. If any 
man haue not the fpirit of Chrift , the fame is 
none of hi*. 

i o sAndifChrift be inyou, thebodyis dead 
becaufe offinne : but the fpirit is life for righte- 

oufheffefaig* 

u But if the fpinte of him that rayfed vp 
lefm from the dead, dwell in you ; euen he that 

rayfed vp Chrijlpomthe dead,fhdlalfoquic- 



The Epifti- 

vponthe8. 
Sunday after 

Pcncccoft, 



(hall quicken alfo your mortallbodies , be- kenyowmortallbodjes, becaufe that his fpirite 

caufe of his Spirit dwelling in you. dwelleth inyou. 

is Therefore brethren, we 'ire detters: 12 Therefore brethrenwe are detters 9 wt to 

not to the flefh,to Hue according to y flefh. the flefh, to Hue after the flefh. 

13 For viaa. 4* 13 Vet 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. viii. 

«« I JL^- ify ? l, ?S! a< ? ? i ! ngtOthqflefll ' » " Fori fy elitie(l f^theflejh,yefb a lldse: 
youihaUdie.butifbythefpint,youmorti- but if ye through the fpirit /toemortifie the deedes 
he the deedes of the fiem,you mall Hue. of the body, yejhall hue. 

2Kb? J* J" ^'hofoeuer * are led by the fpirit t 4 For as many as are led by the fpirit of 
children of orGod, they are the fonnes ofGod. God,tkey are the fonnes of God 

SdyXcL . l l** 7°" haUe notreceiuedthefpi- i s Forychauemtreceiuedthe fpirit of bon- 
icdagainft rit oHeruitude : againein feare : butyouhaue d*ge againc to feare: but ye bane recetLdthe 
SK2fr receiuedthe fp.rit of adoption of fonnes, ^^J.^^iecn^UMMn 

VSSSSm T 6 For 1 th r c S P™ him f elfc 3 giucth tefti- £**,*« Jeare the fonnes of God. V 

l>evrb.D.; ^ And irlonnes,heires alfo: heircstrue-- hares of God, &ioyntkcireswithCbr ! (l-(oth-t 
&SOJk tfc^t' "?K K lr l S rfCWs W "M* ^^^thatwemay be alfo 'glorified 

rcr.13x.1L [ s weiuftr with him, that wee may be alfo together. 

gku* glorified with him. <* For lam certainly perfvadcd, that the 

The Epime . Ib ^ orI thin ke that the paffions of this <tftclionsofthistime,a-renotwortbyoftbealon 
vponthc4. time are not ||condigne to the glory to come vhichfiallbefrewedvponvs. * 

taSi that ^ b< : reucaIcd in vs - ' P »r * ««*/* np&rt, ,/afc c»*. 

formany xp For the expeaation of the creature, rare abidethfookrng when the fonnes of 'God/hall 

conlT^x cxpcctcththcrcuelationofy fonnes of God, appeare: 
adgloriam. 2 ° For tnc creature is made fubiect to 20 Becaufe the creatureisfubieUtovanitie 

vanitie, not willing, but for him that made it not willing , but for him which hathfubdued the 

iubieflinhope: fame in hope. 

21 Becaufe the creature alfo it f elfe (hall 21 For the creature it filfe fall be made fee 
be dehuered from the feruitudc of corrupti- fiom the bondage of corruption, into the olmotu 
on,mto the libcrtie of the glorie of the chil- liberie of the fonnes ofQod. 
drenofGod. 22 Forrrek&ewe that euery creature groneth 

22 For we know that euery creature gro- with vs alfo, drtrauaileth inpaine with vs,euen 
neth, and trauaileth euen till novve. <vnto this time. 

23 And not only it,but we alfo our felucs 23 Not onely they, butvee alfo which haue 
haiung thefirft routes ofthefpirit, wee alfo the firft fiuites of the (fir He, and wee our felues 
grone withinourfelues,expeaingtheadop- mournem our felues, rrayting for the adoption, 
tion of the fonnes of God , the redemption cuen the deltuorar.ee of our body. 
ofourbody. <a) 2jf Forwe arefauedby hope: But hope that is 

24 For J! by hope we are faued. But hope feene,isno hope. For howecana man hope for 
that is feene , is not hope, for > which a man that which hefeeth? 

feeth,wherefore doeth he hope it? 2 S "But and if we hope for that we fee not, 

25 But ifwe hope for that which we fee then docwe with patience abide for it. 

not : we expe& by patience.^ 26 Likpvife , the /pint alfo helpeth our infir. 

16 And in like maner alfo the Spirit hcl- mities. For wee knorre not what to defire as wee 

peth our infirmitie. For,what we mould pray ought : but the fpirit itfelfe makcth great inter- 

as we ought , we kno we not : but th e Spirit cejfion for vs , with gronings , which cannot be 

him felfe requefteth for vs with gronings exprefd. 
vnfpeakeable. ^ 27 ^„dhe that fear cheth the hearts, %*n- 

27 And he that fearcheth y hartes,know- eth vehat it the meaning of the jf hit .-for he ma- 
eth whatj the Spirit defireth: becaufe accor- keth intercefftonfor the faintles,accordingto the 
ding to God he requefteth for the faindtes. pleafure of God. 

28 And we know y to them y loue God, 28 Forweknow that all things worke for the 
al things cooperate vnto good,to fuch as ac- beft,vnto them that hue God, to them which alfo 
cording to purpofe are called to be fainaes. are called ofpurpofe. 

\c 9 F ° r , wh5 he hath forknowen , he hath 29 For thofe which he knewe before , he alfo 
alfopredeftinated to bemade conformable didp-edefiinate,that they fl 3 ouldbe like f^noned 

£ u cJT^ f ° nne : that hc rai S ht be mt0 the M e °f his fi»»* . '&* be might be the 

the nrft-borne in many brethren. firfi begotten among many brethren. 

50 Attdflwhohehathpredeftinated:them so Moreouer , whom he did predestinate, 

allohe natncalled&whomhehathcallcd: them alfo he called; &whom he calkdjbem alfo 

them fa 



Fwslgnaiius 

Fcbr.i. 



Pf43»* 



*** 



Chap.viii 

them alfo hec hath iuftificd. and whom he 
hath iuftfied ; them alfo hath he glorified. 

? i What flial wc then lay to thefc things? 
If Godbe for vs.who is againft vs? 

2 a He that fparcd not alio his own fonnc, 
but for vs al deliuered him : how hath he not 
alio with him giucn vs al things? 

3 2. Who fliall accufe againft the elect of 
God? God that tuftificth. 

34 Who is he that dial codemne ?Chrift 
Iesvs that died, yea that is rifen alio againc, 
who is on the right hande of God, who alfo 
maketh interceflion for vs. 

5 j Who then fliall feparatc vs from the 
charitic of Chrift? tribulation? or diftreffe?or 
famine? or nakednes? or danger? or perfec- 
tion? or the fwoid? 

3 6 (As it is wxktcn, Forw are kthdfor thy 



To the Romanes. 



250 



hewfttfied: anAwhcm he itiftified % them alfo hee 
glorified. 

31 what ^aUvce then fay to the fethtngs^. If 
Godbe on our fide pho can be again fi vs? 

32 which foarednot his owne fonnejtut gone 

him for vs all : howjhallke not with him alfogme 

vs all things? 

33 Who ft?a!l lay any thing to the charge of 

Gods chofen? It is Cjod that iufiificth: 

3 4. Who is hee that condemneth? It is Chrift 

which died 9 yea rather which it ray fed againe* 

which is alfo on the right hande ofCjod , andma- 

\zcth tnterceffwnfor vs. 

3f who Jhall fe far ate vsfiom the low of 

Chrtfi? flial trtbptlauonjr angmfl), orferfcemi- 

on .either hunger, cither nakednejfe, either perill, 

eitherfi'ord? 

36 (As it is written *For thyfdie are vre k*l- Pfal 43 .13. 



fake all the day .• wee are eflcemed as fijeepe of led all day long, and are counted aifheepefor the 



* irrtcetiiAXt 



flaughter.) 

2 7 But in all thcie things we oucrcome 

becaufc of him that hath loucd vs. 

2, 8 c For || I am fure that neither death, 
nor life, nor Angels, ncr Principalitics,nor 
Powers,ncithcr things prefent,nor things to 

come,neithcr might, 

3 9 Nor hcightmor depth,nor other crea- 
turc.fhalbc able to feparatc vs from the cha- 

ricie of God which is in Chrift Ie s v s our 
Lord. 43) 



Jlhem. 2, 
Tulke 2, 



Rbem. 



J' 



Fulke 3 



Bhem,4. 



flaughter.) 

3 7 Neuerthelcffejn all the fe things vre otter - 

come ^through him that lotted vs. 

3 ? For lam [we , that neither death, nei- 
ther life pe'tther ^Angels, nor rule, neither pow- 
er, neither thmges prefint , neither thinges to 

come, 

39 Neither height, nor drapth,neither any 

other creaturejhci* bee able to feparate vsfiom 
the hue of God, which is in Chrift lESVour 
Lord. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.viii. 

4 Theiuftification This coniiinccth cga.nfl the Churches aducr[arhi,that the law, that is. Gods commandements 
maybe kcpt,andtha:th: keeping thewfis mfliu; andtlut in chrifuan men that it fulfilled by Chaffs grace vh-.chby tin 

force of the Uw could mitt be fulfilled. . , 

The ApottlefaithnotthauheiumccoftheLaweis^ 
vnco vs.which by faith arc in Chrift Iefus. And that inherent iufticc which is begonne : in vs by Chnftys a tcfti- IJceinhe. 
monie that wc arc in Chrift,in whom vvc haue obtcincd ail things nccdfull vr.io our faloati&n. Hw « th: mfh* • 
Ration 'C the L.mfnlfilUd in v^xt\\SAmbxok) but when 

am the iu fifed man may apparcfiru ,g the Law of God mth hit mink, In Rom 8. Therefore this place proueth 
nottkitthccommandementsotthcLawemaybekeptofvsinthisftateofmhrrnit.CjCleane comrarytothc # 

Icopcofthc Apoftlc. ForthcLawe amayncth ftill impoff.ble to be kept, through the weakencsofom -flrfh. ^~ 
And therefore Chrift hath fatisfied the Lawe for vs,not giuing vs ab.lmc to kecpe it. lot men fc me ihould De g 
voydc of finne : hut if we fay vvc haue no finne (faith the Apoftlc) vvc dccciuc our felucs, and thsrc ts no ttueth 
invs,i.l9(Wi.i.8. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. viii. 

t 6 The fpirit "iucth tcftimonie.) Tins rlacemtfyh not for the Heretics facial Mm their frefimptma* c er- ih t te fi fmo . 

anUmmm^tMch the children 'f God do dadyfce\em^^ 

as it were an attention cfhii fmour towards them^h.reby the kpe ofthiirmhficattonandfaluanon ft much corroborated 

This place fliewetri that Gods children haue ciiery one the teftimomc of Gods Spirit, whereby they knowe Certaintie of 
they are foods childrcn s thereforc in his fauour 3 and afli.rcd of cternall life, which is the inheritance prornilcd faluation. 
to his children. And this is no prcfumption,but true humilitie/ceing they acknowledge they haue this digni- 
»k only of his "race without their merits or worthincs.Which it is no marueile thatPapifts know not,becaufe 
rheydoenotffclcit,butturneitinto good motions, comfort and contentment grounded vpon their owne 
workes • and therefore haue the fpirit of feruitudc.and not the fpirit ot adoption. And euen that comfort and 
concentmentthattheyhauein their feruing God according to mens tradiuons, is meere vamc and wicked 
prcfumnrion,and no true comfort nor peace of confeience. 

1 7. Yet if they differ.) ChnfJs faines or paf/i-ms haue not fofsti fed ft alfhat Chri/fi 

pmim'arfitftringorhtisfyhwforecW , . -■- 

becaufe Clrrifi hath doney>wgh.but quite con'.rarie.- he was by Imp.xffton exaltedto the glow ofheamr. therfirt we by com- jg» jgjg 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.vui. 



/-///AiT 4. Horrible blafcheime againft die erfcd ofChrifics Paflion, » ho fcrj s Hed for all C n ,• a- 

muft they fufilr wdlingly to be mad, conformable, or i.kc to 4 inSn/ a fi T! t^" ? nnc " Yct s - 
fi^crfbrcarea^ 

2&W.f. J8. Condianc.) O^^o^fei.,,/,^,.,^ _.....,, ,.; t0!Uorj " rfi ™«. 




ucilcd in Gods children a matter of much more excellence then aJl their E «» \P th3t * a,be r f 



worthy Mcrite, 



their afHiftions 3 by th 
that Chrifts faints vere of: 



oit ,e arc o undented his purpofc fo pla,ne,to comfort and cSSS-eStefiSSuS 

W "JS? 1 - nCS ° f ChC rcvvard ' wl : ich 1S farre *« y value of 3S5S Tyou fc 



tint he purchafcd by them a tben his iurrl-rincs were no fatS™ !!r !i ~? r,ftc ? luhtrings, and the glory 
fcdrccom P cncc,bo 7 chforourfinnesanV£ tS^S^^S^^V^^^^ 
But his Paffion being the Paflion of the Sonne of God wn " all fa S™ W ?" ft*™ ^f 1 f ° r VS ' 
Whicb hce purchafcd for vs, and hath eiucn to vs I W™ ir : n5 f T^ ddcl C ot che g lor >' 

V°--l;Why^ 



cannot conclude in lawful forJS^^J^g ffoJfiSE % "' f *" **£ 0f j *"" 

torious of thatglory. Thccontrary may well be mS*3Sj A ^ S W c «ndigne, worthy, or meri- 

boue the furrnng S ,there is no cJiffiKcwSri!^ r l'° 8rCat «?«*■ of ^ i eward a- 

"icritorious^.neuerbcprouS 

this rewards they be the way by which GnA LfiSSJS^ 00 ^ ° f * e & od ^ rc a «* ™rW 




^Kanacnrfachersga^^^ 

tvoithy 



of 



Chap^ vim To the Romanes. i jt 

worthy of the rewarded the reward is of the free grace & mercie of God.But the vattt* of cur labours (you fay) 
arifeth of the grace of our adoption,which maigth them meritorious. The reward in deede is freely giuen by the grace 
of our adoption, but that grace maketh not our workes meritorious and worthy of heauen, but freely giucth 
reward vnto our workes, which they defcrue not. For nothing can be more contrary to grace, then merite or 
J defert.Sinnedoeth deteruc eternal damnation,becauie it is a tranfgreflion oftheLaweoftheetcrnallGod, . / \-\>" 

whether men take any pleaforc therein, or no,but cternall life is the free gift of God,for Iefus Chnfts fake,and 
in not for the merite of our workes,by what fantafie loeuer you goe about to foyft it in. 

nhpffl 6 *4- Byhopefaucd.) That which in otfnr places he \amibuteth to faith^ here attributed to hope, fir whenfoeuer there £? lom "»?* 
* * bemanycanfesofomthing,the holy writers (a^nmtcr^minifiredaijoecajiongiuenby thedoffrine then handled) f me- n^^lods 
times re frre it to one of 'theeaufes,fom?time to an other wot by naming one alone, to exclude the oth'.r t as cw •^foerfaries whereonly 
is captioitfly atidignorantly do argue: but at diuei'stim^s and injttndry places to exprejfe tliat,w1rich in cuery diftcurfe could not y hope,andonly - 

nor needed not to be uttered, Inforne difconrf^faith is to be recomm:nded:inother$,charitie; ip other,hope: fometimes,almes, cnaritic,as the 
mercie; els where, other vertues.Qn: while, Euery one that bcleeueth,is borne of God.l.Io.$,t . *An other while t E\XCty ^uation^ 
one that loueth,is borne of God. 1 .104,7. Somjtimes,futhpurifeth mans h,trt.h&.l £,9. And an other time, Ctxiritit 
rmit$ctbfinnes.x.Pet4$.0ffaitl>ittsfaid^ 
ferrcd from death to life,bccaufe wc Jouc,&c.i .I0.3 ,1 4. 

Vtllks &• Jultification,is ncuer attributed to hopc,but to faith which goeth before hope: and to faith without workes, Mification ' 
but we are heare faid to be faued by hope, becaufe our faluation is not in prefent,hut in hopc,or expectation of by faith only* 
that which is promifed. Not that by the merite or worthines of hopc,wc are faued. For hope hath relation to 
faith by which we arc iuftified frccly,by the grace and mercie of God in Chrift. Thereupon S.Auguftine faith, 
Totajpes m:a/ton nifi magna valdi mifericordia tua, &c m My whole hope is nothing, bit thy exceeding great mercicJConf.lib. 
loC'V'.i9.Andagaine,77;c °nly I&P 8 of att the godly groningvnder this burdenofeorruprilAc fit fl)> ami in th? infitmitieof 
this life isythatws hone an admcatc with the father Itftts Chrift the ri^hfrous, and he is the propitiation or exorationfr our 
finncs.Cont.i.Ep.Ve!Mb.$Aip.'i. Neither docth the Scripture akribc our iuftiheation before God, to any thing 
in vs,but onely to faith. For when it is faid, that cuery one thatbclceucth is borne of God, and cuery one that 
loucth is borne of God, there is no contrarietic,for both faith and louc are the fruites of our regeneration by 
the fpirit of God, yet their offices remaine feucral and diftinft :faith to iuftifie vs before God, loue to declare 
vs to be iuftiticdjor to iuftifie dcclaratiucly. But where it is laid>that faith purifieth mans heart, it is neuer faid 
that loue purifieth his heart, no, nor that charitie remttithfinnes,and therforc you faifific the words of Scripture, 
which ai e s i.Pct,4.8,Ictt^tf# cotter the midtitude ofpnnes : which faying dedarcth the nature of loue, which is to 
hide the finncs of our brother,and not to vtter them to his defamation, as is the nature of hatred exprcfled by • 
Salomo^Vro.io.x 1 .out of whom S.Veter boroweth thefe words. And wheras it is faid. The iuji (hatlitttby hkfaith % 
It is ncuer faid, The iuft iliallliue by his charitie. But we know by charitic(whichisafruite of that faith by 
which wc are nidified) that we are tranflated from death to life,as the caufe is knowen by his $ffc&s. - 

l$)Cm 9 7. *7. The Spirit defireth.) Arm and Macedoniu* old Heretics had their places to contend vponfigainfithe Churches ^wri^ 
- fnfe>a4 our new Maifiers nJw haut.They abtifed this text to prone the My Gfafl not to be Codjjccaufe he mededmt to pray God £ M d of 
or aflg,but he might command if he wereGodjherfore S+Av.gufline expound eth />*/>/#, The Spirit praictlyfotf #,caufeth the Holy 
and tcacheth vs to pray>and what to pray or askc^4ugde anima & eius origJi.t,c.9.& ep.m.c.\ ?. Gholt 

Tttike J. A fimplc quarrel to make vs refcmble herctikes,bccaufe heretics abufe the Scripture,ynti!l you can proue slandcCt 

that we abufe the Scripture as they did,and as we proue that you doe,and not only abufe it, but plainly falfific 
it,as in the Section nextbeforc, to makeit feruc your heretical purpofe. 

Rhem,f, 30. Whom he hath predeftinated.) Gcdsetey^alfbrefight^ypurpof^predefiination, and election of hU detre Tbedoanne 

ekldren,and in time their calfagjstflifping, glorifying by Chrifi,04 al other aftes and intentions of his diuine will and prout^ o/predeflina- 
de,:ce towards th'irfaltsation/ught to be referenced ofal men with dread full IrAmi'itie&nd not to be fought cut or difputed on Jcucrcnccd° 
Wiihprefmnp:no%isboldnes0idaHda(itie,forit is thgulfe that many proud perfons, both in this age and alw.ries, haxe by and what it 
Gods iuji indgemmperifhed in, founding thereon moft horrible blajphemies againft Gods mzrcie, nature and goodnes, and di- tcacheth vs. 
t#rs damjuble errors againft mmsfee wil>and againft al good life ajidre'jgion. This highcor.clufion u Imefet downs fir vs, 
that w? may borne to \mw of whom we ought to depend in all our lifi^by whom we expect our faluation, by wftofe pmtidtce 
alonr yaces, ^ifes^'ndwcrk^s doe f and : by what an etterlaftinggrations determination, our redemption, which is in Ckifl 
Iefus .was d'figned; and to gin- God imeffable thanks for our vocation andfrefermw to thefiate we be in,before ths lcwes, Go(Js prft j efl j m 
who deft rued no betttr then they, be fore the light of h^mnciefhiningvponvs accepted vs, and reie£fedth:m. But this faid nationtakcth 
eminent truth ofGod< eterrMpredefinatknfla)ideth{a4 we are botwdto belecue Vnderpaine ofdanmationphetber we V);der- not away fr«C 
J}andhoworno)a);dfoS^ugnp.72ein t -lhisdiuinewor^ 

Ad articulos falfo impofieosO<k/r»^^ 

and the tmc libertlcofhis ael ions, and force th no man to be either U orgcod, to firms or vertue, to faluation or damnation,nor 

takgth away the mer.ms or nature of merits,and cooperation with God to our own: and other mem fa 'nation, 

Fulke $. The eternal predeftination of God,cxcludeth the merits of man,& the power of his will, thereby to atteine Merite 
to etcrnall life : yet forccth not a mans will, to good or ill, but altereth the will of him, that is ordeined to life, p f€e w m 
from cuill to good, and giueth power to chufethat which is good : and all meanes which hee hath appointed 
vnto faluation. And this is the do&rine of S.Auguftine in all his bookes againft the Telagians, whereinhee de- 
clared the cfFeft of Gods Predeftination : as hee that will reade them may eafily pcrcciue. Let one example 
fufficc, to (hew how he dcfcndcth 3 prooueth,&^^^ 
are iuftly condemned either for originallfinne onely,or alfo for other finncs which they haue added by free- 

wl\,4rbitriuminqxamlibertm,fednoniifc^ 
free f, om iuflicejmtf.aue offime. De eorrept.&gratiaj:ap. 1 3 . 
Rhcttt.Qt 38, lamfure.) T his fpeach is common in S.Vaul according to tlyelatintranjlation,whm heehadno other afiured 

kiowtedgehtitbylwpe^isKoA^x^zXlXiAjM^ 

s*nd therefore except he means of himfelfbyfbecial ret#Ution % or of the predeffinate in general, (in which mo cafes it may aJtf^hJi 

jttwd* w 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.ix. 

^Jti^^£^^^^^ff)^ K ^f'^ et itrj partial* rrnn fault be ajfured infallibly that No . Mll nrA . 
kwUJgeglvspredeJlMm :th*tis*mjl dimple pfiilbjim ml gumption, amtLiffyA, Fathers oftbtl **£& 

V tl CoUf ' celo f Tre >'f'ScS.6.C.9.tl ) li. J ™ on.but only 

™» A Th e knowIedgcthat W chauebyhopegroundedvponGodspromifcsi S rorur ej thatitcannotbc decerned '"^^ J 

asitisplamc^j.f. The perfwafion that the Apoftle hath in other placets alfo grounded vpongood Ar- CWferf 
I KSK £"£72 AetamuBbfc decree of God And it is a good reafon to "prone that i^fiffi. §3? * 
an man which is endued with faith and hope, may and ought to be infallibly allured*, that hee is iuftified and 
ftalbe faued.becaufe the word of God and his promife to all that beleeue in bim,(and in faith call vponhS 
can not failc,but be moft infallibly true. But that any man can be fure neucr to finnc, it is deuililh and felfe 
preemption. For we haue no promife that welhalbe preferued from all finne, but onclv from thatwhich is 
irretruffible. But that we (hal alwayes perfeuere in the fauout of God, and fo confequently that we arc prede 
ftmated to eternal bfe,the Apoftle doth moft plainely prouc in this Chapter : wherefore by the fpirit of adoo" 
tion, and the effeas or Gods grace agrecable,we may haue certaine knowledge that we mall inheritc Gods 
kmgdome,which none (hall doe.but they that continue vnto the ende, and were appointed vnto it before the 
beginning of the world. And this is true humilitie,when we prefume nothing of our owne ftreneth or worth: 
nesM depend wholy vpon the tructli of Gods promifes, wherforc it was a damnable preemption of the Po- 
pifh Prelates i of Trent,to condemne that for a falfe illufion, which the word of Trueth doth fo manifeftlv Icade 
vs vmo,and by all meancs pcrfwade vs to acknowledge. """"«uj icaae 

CHAP. IX. 

rtyolatefltbouvhtlxy comtof^Um^h, 6 faying,toU thefts of Cometh Llytl*»,b» h God or L 

TSpcake the veritie in Chrift, I lie not,my TSay the trueth in Chrifi ', 1 lie not ( my confei. t.Cor.ij* 

X conscience bearing me vvitnes in the holy 1 ence alfo bearing mee witneffe by the Holy 

Ghof £, T , Gboft) * " J J 

2 That I haue great fadnelte and conti- z That I haue great heauineffe.and contmn. 
nualforowinmyhart. allforowinmyhear). 

3 For I wiflied, my felfto bean Ranathe- s F<rrIhaHewi(hedmyfelfeto be curfedfrom 

kinfmcn according to the flefli, neth totheflefl,, ' 

4 Who arc Ifraelites, whole is the adop- 4- which are the Ifraelites: to whome perutt- 

tion oflonnes, and the glorie, and the tefta- neththe adoption,and the glory & the couenants, 

'■ihcrtit*. nicnt,andthe law giuing,and c the feruice, and the Larre that wofgtuen, and the feruice of 

and the promifks: G od,and the promt fes: 

rk 5 a Vh ° re a j C the fathers ' and of whom / Of whom are the father s,and of whom as 

Gen. ir, iz. Y 1 "" 1S ^cording to the flefh,wlio is aboue concerning thefefl> Christ came which is God 

Gen.i8, xo. " ™ m Z s God Celled for cuer.Amcn. inallthings to be praifedfor ever, Amen. 
Gen.iy,zi. o «ut not that y word ofGod is fruftrate. 6 <>And it cannot be } that the word of God 

SHteom.0 For 'I" oc "J are of ir ra el } they be Ifraelites: hath taken none ejfeEi. For they are not all'l&ae- 

io.ad Hedu 7 Nor they that are the feed of Abraham, litesjvhich are oflfraeh 

^Ukewu™?^ 1 ™^ 7 Neither are they all children, that are the 

£££?£■ c tL V , , f«*oW«ham:butinIfahacflMyfeedbc 

ZJP£.n . 8T c hatls tofay,nottheythatarethcchi!- called. JJ 

M^T^'k "f u fleiL,theyarCthechildr5ofGod: *™atvtofay,Theyrrhicharethechildren 

gr^ebfiuri. bu * ttey that are the children of the pro- of the flefrtbefe are not the children of God:but 

tgpu m,fle ' a " e ^emed for thefeede. they which be the children of 'promife are com- 

i. JdTthl 9 For the word of the promille is this,^- ted thefeede. 

%$$?£ ^rdingtothis time will I come : and Sara Jhall 9 For this utherrordof 'fromife^^bo.t Gen l8 l0 

tl^- f ri' , n , . thistimewillcome.andsJafhalhaueafonne ' 

&Jti%e rn ^ .And not only fhe, but ^Rebeccaalfo io Not only this M alfo Rebecca wi with 

$S£L ~ in g« ofo ^ c «P«^ion,ofIfaacour childe by one^nbyotrr father Ifahac. Qt ^ M , 

j>Uee. Howbeit ' " For before the ■ children nvir* borne. when 

SKSX n Ju IT the y;^elnotyet borne, they had neither done good } neither badfthat the 

W£i£ "^doneanygoodoreuilChhepurpofe purpofeofGodby eleion might ft 'ande: notby 

&$& ofGod ^^ reafonofwcr^bmyythecaller) * 

<**<TWU 12 N ot o^vorkes 3 butofthecaUcritwas iz Uwasfaidvntohsr, The elder (hall fertte 

m tht 



mm —■-- 




Chap.ix. 



To the Romanes. 



€x*,9* 1 6. 



faid to her : That the elder foal feme they onger, 
UaU> s * 15 As it is written , lacob I loued % butEfau 

I hated, 

1 a What fhal we fay then ? || Is there ini- 

quitie with God? God forbid. 
Bi#MiV 1 5 For to Moyfcs he faith/ ml haue mer- 

cie :onwhom I haue mercie, andlwilfoew mer- 
cie to whom I wilfoew mercie . 

16 Therefore it is || not of the wilier, nor 
the runner,but of God that fheweth mercie. 

17 For the Scripture faith toPharao: 
That\to this verypurpofe haue I rat fed thee, that 
in thee I may (hew my power : and that my name 
may be renowmed in the whole earth. 

18 Thcrfore on whom he wil, he hath 
mercie : and whom he wil, he doth indu- 
rate. 

19 Thou faieft thcrfore vnto me : Why 
doth he yet complaine? for who refifteth his 
wil ? 

20 O man, j] who art thou that doeft an- 
fwer God? Doth the workday to himthat 
wrought it : Why haft thou made me thus ? 

21 Or hathnot|| the potter of clay power, 
ofthc fame mafic to make one vcflel vnto 
honour,andan other vnto contumclie ? 

2 2 And if God willing to (hew wrath, & 
to make his might knowen,* fulteined in 

*Aptcd fitted much patience the veffels of wrath aptcto 

deftruclion, 

2 3 That he might (hew the riches of his 
glorie vpon the veilcls of mercie which he 
prepared vnto glorie. 

24 Whom alfo he hath callcd,vs,not on- 
ly ofthc Ievves, but alfo of the Gentiles, 

oj.i t %i 4 2 5 As in Ofee he faith,I wil call that which 

is not my people, my people ; and her that was not 
beloued 3 beloued: and her that hath notobteined 
mercie, hatting obtained mercie. 

OCuo 2t ^ -dftdit foalbe , in the place where it was 

to faid themjou are not my people: there they foal 
be called thefonnes of the lifting God, 

££io,u 27 And Efaie cricth for llneljftbe num- 

ber of the children oflfrael beasthefand of the 
fea,thc remaines foalbe faued. 

2 8 For,confummating a word, and abbrid- 
ging it in equities becaufe a word abbridgedfoal 
our Lord make vpon the earth. 

%U9 29 And as Efaie foretolde , Vnleffe the 

Lord ofSabaoth had left vs feede: wee had 
ben made like Sodom^andwehadben like as Go- 
morrha. 

5 o What fhal we fay then?That the Gen- 
tiles which purfued not after iuftice,haue ap- 
prehended iuftice,butthe iuftice that is of 
faith. r , 

31 But 



2J2 



they onger. 

is As it is written Jacob haue I hued, but 

Efau haue I hated. 

14. what jhal wee fay then? is there anyvn- 
righteoufnejfe with God? God for bid. 

1 s For hefayth to Mofes, I wilfoew mercie, 
to whomfo euerlfhew mercie:& wil haue com- 
paffwnfln whomfoeuer I haue comyafsion. 

16 So then election is not oft he wilier por of 
the runner ; but of God that tal<eth mercie. 

17 For the fcripture faith vnto Pharao* E- Exod.?.i<$ 
uenfor the fame purpofe haue I flirted thee vp, 

that I might Jhew my power in thee, and that my 
name might be declared throughout althe world. 

18 So hath he mercie on whom he wil, and 
whom he wil he hardeneth. 

19 Thouwiltfiy'then vnto me , Why then 
blameth be vs yet ? Far who hath reffted his 
will? 

20 ButOman,whatarttbouwhichdiJj>uteft Zfytf-9 
with god? * Shalthe workefhy to the workeman. 

Why haft thou made me on thisfajhion ? 

21 * Hath not thel? otter power ouer the clay, wifo?.7. 
euenofthefame lumpe to make one vejfellvnto icrc i85. 
honour, and another vnto difoonour? 

22 What ifGod,willing tofoew hiswrath, & 
to make his power knowen , fuffered with long 
patience the veffels of wrath ordained to deftruc- 
tion 

25 To declare the riches of his glory on the 
veffels of "mercie ^ which he had prepared vnto 
glory? 

24. Whom alfo he called, Imeancw, not of 
the I ewes onely,hnt alfo of the Gentiles. 

2/ Ashe fay thai fo in Ofee, M 1 will cal them Ofces.ij.r. 
my people , which were not my people ;andher be~ P ct ' x * 10 
kued,which was not beloued. 

26 * And it foal come to paffe , that in the O fee x.xo. 
place where it was (aid vnto them, Ye are not my 

people, there foal they be called the children of the 
Imtng God. 

27 ss4nd Efaias cryeth concerning Ifrael, 

* Though the number of the children oflfrael Efay 10. %%. 
be asthefandofthefea, yet but a remnant foal 
befaued. 

2 8 For hefmifoeth the worde, and maketh it 
foortin righteoufnejfetferrafoort worde will the 
Lord make on earth. 

29 And as Sfatas fayd before , Except the 
Lord ofSabboth had left vs feede , wee had 
bene made as Sodoma, and had bene likened to 

Gomorrha. 

so What foalwe fay then? That the Gentiles 
which followed not right eoufnefe, haue obtained 
righteoufnejfe ; euen the righteoufneffe which 
commeth of faith. 

*Bbb S i 3m 



The Epifllc of S. Paul Chap.ix. 

iufike k» " PUrfuin u g ^ laWC ° f " ■Z""f™''>i>Mf*»«i'k,tas, < ,friil,. 
jutee, „ not come vmo the lawe of iu- t em fne,M<kmm Jtdmh, CJiXi 

' \xtl r m> * oufnejfe. * 

eH« W eer« hlL^S Jcf^f^ 9 but as * J therefore} Tec^fe theyfouohti/™, 

tfaetrowne ,, A . . moun g- F*r % haueftumhledat the (I 'umblinp done 



$hem. 



i. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. » 

r^A j— i 1 ■ a n « 



AbftL 



Anathema 



m "' *«htffi thercproba^for^e, but hereof iefollo- 

Auguftinc faiths i^JJ^ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i X . 

loucnot our Lord kfuSSXr 
»™UsJ:d t aJl2dj^ 

^^^^^ aw 

J»«*.i. II. Notvctboraf 1 £?? / "'""''"" "J a :f"^""«--'lMros««^ofmm,rf.milia. 



then the otlm rihv of Gods mere 



mvdshmihatw faint did not dcCerne gJm~ ir Si „„/ vdnorfuflered anything be d,ne to- 

FUl ^ of^tffl -richer **. 

^ , -^^ssas? ^;v°^ Yct bc condcrancth — 

^bef^theybeMUd t oil c °^ 



the one forgi- 
ucnal^ndthc 



ife«fr£ ""MMVbtbekKtrocHdfn fmt m a $ ener*U condemna,i „,^ m fc ffj e j„ wval&rhi 



^fy^<i^*li*ertif>fomt,*utmtctl>afo m e t&S£5?* 



fftflfq. 



J 



C h a p . i x . To the Romanes. 1 2 j j 

% The theefc that is pardoned,eanmt attribute hk efcape to % Al that be delium d out of 'that common damnation, be 
his owne deferring, but to the Vrinces mercie. detiueredby grace and pardon , through the meanes and 

5 The thee fe that is executed, cannot thalenge theVrinct merit $ of Clyrijl. 

that he was not pardoned alfi : but mtfft acknowledge th.it 3 Such as be left in the common cafe of damnation , cannot 
he hath his defaming. complains , becaufe they hme their deferuingforfinne, 

4 Theft.tndersby,muftnotfay, thathewas executed he- 4. Wemaynot faythatfuch bedamned, becaufe God did 
caufetheTrincewotddnot pardon him. far that was not not pardon them, but becaufe they had fmne, and there" 
the catsfe,but his offenfe m fore deferuedit. 

5 If&O a &$ further , wly the Trince pardoned not both, 5 Thatfome fhould he damned , and not al pardoned , and 
or executed not both: tlje aunfwtr is t thrt as mercie is a ether form pardoned ratlier • then at condemned j* agreable 
goodly verttte , fo iuflice is necejptry and commendable, to Gods iuftice and mercie ; bah which venues in Gods 

6 But if it be further demamded why Iohn rather then prowdence towards vs are recommended, 

Thomas was executed; or Tfamas rather then lohn par- 6 That Saul fhould bejatlnr pardtmd then Caiphat (l 
pardoned: anfwer,that (the parties being otherwife equal) meane where two be equally etiilmnl vndeferuing) that is 
it hangeth merely and whoty vpon the Vrinces will and tntely Gods holy wil and appointment , by which many am 
pleafnre* an vnworthy man gctteth pardon > tut no good or iufi or 

innocent per fin ts ester damned* 
Sh(tff 9 $• In al this mercie of God towards feme^and iuftice towards other fome, both thepardonedworhf by their mm free will find Predeflinatjon 

thereby deferue their faluation; and the otlser no leffc,by their owne free will, without alnecejjity t worfy wickgihtes, and & rc P rot>nUot » 
themfelues and only of them feluet procure their owne damnation. Therefore no man may without bUfphemie fay, or f rccw jj neither 
timtrucly fay % that Ix hath notlnng to doe towards his owne faluation J>ut wil Hue , and thinkgib be may line witlxut care mu ft any man 
or cogitation of 'his endtbe oneway ortheother,faying,lflbeappointedtobefaued,beitfi; iflbeonedefigncd to dam- beretchleflefc 
nation, lean not helpe the matter; come what come may. Al the fe Reaches and cogitations are finfuU and come of % the ene- dcf P cratc * 
mie»andbe rather fignes of repwbation, thenofeleftion. Therefore the good man muft without fear che of Gods fecretes, 
workghisowne faluation and (as S. Veterftyth) make his ele&ionfure by good workes, with contimatl hope ef %$et*fQ* 
Godsmercie t beingaffuredthatifhebeleeuewelanddoewel, he (hall haue well , for example ,if ahusbmdman fhould 
fay % If God will, 1 fhal haue corneynough : if not ^ 1 cannot m ify it , andfo wglei} to till his ground : h miy be fur e tliat 
he fhal haue none,becaufe he wrought not for it . An other man vfith his diligence in tiUmgandfloughing^tnd committeth 
the reft to God,hefindeth the finite of his labours. 

Yulke. 1 ^e e * e ^ wor ^ e wil!ingly,to ward their faluation,their wil by grace being made free in parte,from the fcla- Fr«wB. 

uery of finnc,whercunto al arc fubieft by Adames fal 5 but they do not thereby deferue their faluation. For fal- Grace, 
uarion dependcth vpon their ele&ion.which you confelfe to be without al refpeft of merits , or workes done Mcriw - 
or forefeene,as S-Auguftine fliewcth moft plainely.£/>'0.io? adSixtuw. Yet they muft worke their faluation, 
walking in that way by Gods grace,which he hath appointcd,for al them that attaine to faluation. And they 
muft make fure their elcftion,vnto them felucs(which is moft fure in Gods knowlcdg)by good workes which 
proceeding of faith , arc the vndoubted fruits of Gods election, 

Hhcttt t 4, 1 6 Not of the wilier. ) J four eleflion,calling,or firfl comming to God, lay wlfoly or principally vpon our owns wil or Ourele&ionot 

workgsi or if our willingor endeuouring tobegood>would ftrtte withutthe he/pe and grace ofGcd,as theVetagiam taught, conuerfion is 
thenour eleflion were wholy in ourftliiCs,wb:cbtbsApoftle detrieth, andilnn might Tbaraoavd otUr indurate perfom ££" ^tof 
(whom God hath permitted to beobfiinate t to fhew his power and iufi indgement vpon them) be converted whets thtm Gods grace Sc 
fclues lift, without Gods helpe and affiflar.ee : whereas wefee thecontrary inalfuchobflinatc offenders 9 nhomGod for pu~ mercie. 
nifbment of former finnestvifiteth not withhisgrace, thatbynothreates^nuracles^mrperfuafion , they embec.mmei. 
Whereupon we may not with Heretics inferre 9 that man hath not free will y or that, our will workfth nothing in our corner-' 
fonor commingto God: but this onely , that our willing or working of any good to our faluatkn^ commeth of 'Gods fpecudl 
motion,grace,and aftiftance y and that it is thvfcondary caufejiot We principally 

Fulkcq. Our eleftion,caUing,& firft comming to God,lycth wholy in Gods mcrcie,and not eythcr wholy,or prin- 
cipally ,or any thing at al in our owne will or workes. But whom God cle&ed before time, he callcth in time Frecwil. 
by him appointcd,and of vnwilling, by his grace makcth them wi!ling,to come to him : and to walkc in good 
workes,vnto which he hath elefted them. So that man hath no freewill, vntill it be freed, mans will workcth 
nothing in our conuerfionvntill it be conucrtcdi man hath no power to chang his wil vnto better, except it 
be geuen o(God*4ugufl retrafl Lib.x .Cap.it, 




he with longpatience & alteration expelled his conturfson,and ( as S£hryfojiome interpreted this tt.W,Excitaui^ fre* 
ferued him aliue to repent y whm he might iuflly haue condempned be fore An the 9 ef Exodus, whence this allegation u % wt 
reodej>ofm te,Ihaue put or fet thee vp/w here, I haue raite d thee,*/** is to fay, 1 hatte purpofely aduanced thee to he 
fo great aiding, and chofen thee out to be a notorious example both of the obdurate obftinacie that is.infucbwh.ml haue 
fir fo great fimesfirfaken 9 andalfb to fhew to the world \ihat no obfUmae of neuer fomighsie offenders cm refiflme to doe any 
thing which fhal not fall to my glorie. Which Unomoretofay,butthitGod often for the punifhment of^(ation<,and to 
fhew his iuftice and glorie , giueth wickgd Vrmces vnto themjtnd indnetb them with power and alfr r fperitie, and taking \m 
grace from them vf>on their dejerts, hardeneth their harts fo, as they withftand and contemne God»and afflitt his people, in 
whofe end andfiM,either temporal or eternal, at the length God will euer be glorified. T^either would he either raife orfuf- 
fer any fuch,or gitte them pow er andprofperitie in this life* whereupon h ? tyoweththey wil be worfe, but that he can works 
althattohts honor and gtorieanary, that he vfethnotfuch rigorous iuftice on al that deferue it, that is hvsgrcat grace and 
mercie* And that he exercifeth his iuftice vponfome certaine perfons,rather then vpon other fame of equal deferts,that tieth 
wfoly vpon his wil,in whofe judgements there be many thingsfecretejtut nothing vniuft. 
¥ulke. < . The purpofc for which God fct vp Pharao,is manifeft,in the text,t/w* in him bemightfiew hispower &c, God ^fnbmhth 
made al things for himfelf,euen the wickfdman vnto the euil day. Therfore was Pharao,a vctfel of wrath ordained 

Bbbt to 



j 



The Epiftlc of SJPauI 



Chap.x. 



JWX'c*. 0". What brokes you aieane,farfed with blafphcraous and crroniousdoftrinelknownot But I kn™ .Wr,. Shah. 

I ; n CU t e , lcd m i he ft n IJ*« » tl * g ^ic of God, and great comfort of his children: vpon the fame pr r- 
cinfcs for the moft part , that you do acknowledged thefc notes.whcrcin you confefle in IsJ^SL 
o thedoftnrc dioughyoufhewnotthemoftcomfortablevfe thereof, to'thcglorie of Godj S Uhe hum 
bjingofalflefobcforehim, but flye from inasmuch as you can,andfccke to obfeure it. 

f^f^dhts^^hegiucth^^ 

aioatewrt .had freewill.- •alterehothuuCiA u. ..,.-... u j:r_:/r. _• i_ ,., . , ' „"S *""*■" 

c, <o>rf He indurated his owne 



Rjiem.y. 



Fu/ke, 7. 



But thi> example teacheth, that Gods election and reprobation depended, no more of manS then E *«"» 

£d ™ ™ fn thC [ °"? Pf* ? thC &**«** vpon the w,l of the clay, which t ha* S Ne vther 
had man any more wi!l,bcfore he was.But being now created he hatha wilAee from coaflS* ?a«/X a 2 
manhadwUfreefromfcruitudeoffinne^ 

3 o Arte »* 6,,,^ ^H -4W Hd^k^ >te«./^« «r«L^ £l£l^£ 
<W£ ««!£ , w , concduas Ep.Pel.hb.3 .cap.S.Thete is no doubt therefore but PharaoS wlxfrefrTom 

Sf^fiZE fcI T°K finnC - Nc S^uheApoule %»Tim...« thata ™£y c^etaj 
«« r£u t <£ y ' a ' ld /? bcco ™ aveflclofhonor, butifamandoeorfoalcJcnfcbimfclfe vh?chhccan 

« , CHAP. x. 

mtjulju it :)bnt to bring them to Chdflfit beUue in b.m,arj i fir his fate to be iuBifud kut/u** 3S/.7 



B 

2 For I giue them teftimonic that they 
hauezeale of God, but not according to 
Knowledge. 

3 Foiyiot knowing || the iufticc of God 
and feeking to cftablifh their owne , they 

H1«U»M hauenotbenefubic & tot he iuftice of God. 
not giuen tJ 25 4 For > * the end of the Law is Chrift: vn- 

SSJSfea t0 iuft ! cetoeuer y one that beleeueth. 

by it feifc, but 5 For Moy fes wrote , * that , the iuftice 

SSffita" vvh,ch is ofd «Law, the man that hath done 

unified by # JW /«** in it. 

Uv.18 r . 6 But I the iuftice which * of faith,faith 
a thus,% *# «* ^; hart, rrhofialafcend into hea- 

ttsn ? that is to bring Chriit downe. 
wcut.^,n. ? Or who defcendeth into the depth }&x.\s 

to cal Chritt againe from the dead. 




icrto God far 

2 Forttearetbemrecordc, thattheyhauea 
reale of God: but not according to knowledge. 

3 For they being ignorant of Gods right e'ouf. 
nejfe, and going about tojtab/ijh their ovrne righ- 
teoufnefje Joaue not bene obedient vnto the ri?h- 
teoufnejfe of God. 

+ ¥or Chrift is the end of the lav , for rich- 
teoufnejfe to al that beleeue. 

5 For CMofes writeth of the righteoufneffe 
which is of the 'lave , hotve that the man which 
doth thofe things jbailiue by them. 

6 But thertghteoufnes which is of faith ,fpea- 
keth on this wife : Say not thou in thine hart, who 
Jhal afcendinto heauen ? that is, to fetch Chrift 
downe from aboue. 

7 Either who Jhal defcend into the de eve? that 



8 R..I- «.W S;„~k ,iTc Zi , 7 * , ™ er ™°M*'cendintothedeep 

ull 1 x J ,T UrC \ 7h '" Crd iito f^HChriftagJinefromthedead 

afe*,"?*f - -* i «*>"fc ** 8 BuJhatfL%/hewordi^nigh thee, 



Word of faith which wepreach. 

9 For if thou confeffe with thy mouth 
our Lord Iefus , and in thy hart beleeue that 
G od hath raifed him vp from the dead, thou 
lhaltbefaued. 

10 For 



eueninthy mouthjtnd in thy hart. The fame it 
the wordoffaith,whichwepreach. 

9 Vof'fthoufhaltknovpledgewiththymouth 
the Lordlefus&fialt beleeue in thine hart that 
Godraifed htm from the deadjthoufialt be fatted 

10 For 



C h a p. x. To the Romanes.' 254 

r^An! IO For with the heart we beleeue vnto to Formththe heart man beleeuethvnto 

drewttday, iuftice : but with the mouth confeffion is rigkteoufheffeyandwhhthe mouth confejfionis 
Nouemb.30. made to f a i uacion- madevntofalmtion. 

Ef.**»»£ 11 For the Scripture {kyth:tvfofieuerfo~ u Forthef<rripts*refajeth % whofoetierfa- 

t ihmaSro te**& in bimjballnot be confounded. leeueth on htm$allnot be confounded. 

inuocate him, 1 2 For there is no diftinftion of the lew / z There is no difference betwene the fewe 

ISSbiaS &theGreeke:foroneisLordofal, richto- and the Greeke: for the fame Lorde overall, is 

fincereaffeai- war( j a il that inuocate him. rich vnto all that callvpon htm. 

TofinU^ 13 For euery one %whofoeuerfhall inuocate 13 For w ho fieaerfhall cation the name of 

,d uh f Ue - d *^* mme °f oHr & 0Y hft*l ^ faed. the Lordjhallbefaued. 

uerbecon-' 14 ||How then fhall they inuocate in /^ How thenfhal they call on him.onwhom 
founded. whom they haue not bcIeeuedPOr how fhal the) haue not beleeued? Howe /ball they beleeue 
oe * J ' they beleeue him whome they haue not on htm/>fwhome they haste not heard? fywpjal 
heard? And how fhall they heare without a they he are without a preacher ? 
preacher? // <ssfnd how fhall they preach, except they 

15 But how fhall they preach J vnleffe be fent ? As it U written > Howe beautifull are 
w. they be fent?as it is written: How beautiful/ thefeete of them which bring good tidings of 

arethefeeteofthem that euangeliz,e peace, of peace>and bring good tidings of good things? 
them that euangelize good things? / 6 But they haue not all obeyed the Cofpell: 

i6^ButalUdonotobeytheGofpcl.For forSfaiasfaJeth } Lorde 3 who hath beleeued our 
-r Efay faith,L ord, who hath beleeued the hea- fayings? 

9 " ring of vs? 17 So then faith commeth by hearing, axd 

1 7 Faith then,is by hearingtand hearing hearing commeth by the wordofGod. 

is by the word of Chrift. / $ But (I asks) haue they not heard ? No 

18 Butlfay,hauethey not heard? And doubt, their fomdwent out into all lands , and 
cerces into all 'the earth hath the found of them theirwordes into the endes of the world. 

Pfal.iSrf. gone fort hand vnto the ends ofthewhole world 19 But I demand whether ffrael dsdhpow, 

thewordesofthem.j^ ornot?FirflMofesfaieth > *Iwiilprouokiyouto Dcut.3a.xx, 

19 Butlfay , hath not Ifrael knowen? enuie by them that are nopeople, andbyafool/fh 
Dcut.« tl. MoyfesftrR&ithJ will bring you to emulation nation hvill anger you. 

' inthatwhtchisnotanationcinafoolfo mtion, 20 *And Efaiasu bolde, and faith *Ihaue Efay^j.t. 
I xnll driueyGU into anger. ^ beene found of them that fought me not: lhaue 

Efatfn 2 ° ^ uc Elayisbold 3 andiaith,/n , ^y^/W beene mademantj : e$i vnto them that asked not 

9 ' of them that did notfeeke me: openly [appeared after me. 

to them || that asked not of me. 2 1 'But againtt Ifrael hee fayeth , * sAll Efa.tff.i *. 

Ef 6 Zl ^ Ut t0 *'' V aC * ' 1C **k*V^' ^ :e c ty ^ oake ty long haue 1 fir etched out my handes vnto 

* *>*■ Ifprcdmy hands to apcople that beleeuetb not, apeople that beleeueth not > but fpeakethagainil 
and contradicleth me. me. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.x. 

Bhem. J. *> Thatjthc Iuftice.) The iuftice oftk Lave ofMoyfes nentmfmtlxr ofitfelf, but tofaueamanfrom tin temp** 

rd death a:;dpnnifhment pre fcibed to the tranfgrejjorsof the fame. 
Fulke. /• The iuftice of the law of Mofcs, if any man could keepe it perfectly, was able to iuftifie him to eternall life, 

as thetranfgrcfTor therofdefcrued the curfcof God vnto ctcrnall death. So faith Chiyfoftomc vponthis text, 

Horn. 17. Toranian cannot othcrxrife he iuftified in the !atp , but he that hath fulfilled all things . But that a* yet hath not 
beene pojjible fir any ntm . Th: re fore that iujiicc is loft , The au&or of the commentaries vnder the name of Hie- 
rom i aith : Some ofthispltce thinks that th lexves defended thU pre fent life only by the tvorigs of the law ; which the words of 
wr L ord declare not to be true^hich being a^d ofeternall life> fetteth forth the commandements of the lav>f,yin<g Jftlm 
wit enter into life^epe the commandementsfvfoYofwe vnderfland thtt he wluch in his time hath Ippt th larvjiad life ever- 

/^/>jn Of the fame iudgement arc tf^^ 

that(eemetofayothcrwife» meancofthcceremonialllavve, not of the mor all law, asitisplainebyS.Am- 
brofe in cap.j.ad Gal, 

Rhem 9 2. 16. Donotobcy.) WefeetUnthatitUinamamfiee rril to beleeue or not to beleeue, toobeyordifobeytfoGoflel 
or truth l reached. 

We fee no fuch thing in the tcxt,for it is of grace and mercy that we beleeue and obcy 5 not of the power of 
Fulke. 2. free will,which auayleth to nothing,but to finne, exceptitbc made free by the grace of God. Aug. con. x. ep. 
Pel. ad Boni.lib.3 .cap.8 We read (fay th he) in the ^poftlej obteined merciefhat^ 1 might be faithfull ; not becaufe I 
tvtfi/a//A/«^Retraa.Lib.i.cap.23. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. x. 

Rhem. *• The iuftice of God .) The iuftice ofGodjn that which Godgmeth vs through cbrift.the le&es ome or proper iu~ c ^i !u ^** 

pice } i$that wlri&theyhador chalcngedto Imc of them felucs tndby their oxenc jlrengtb> holfenomly by the tyonledge w^£? 

Sbb.3. ef 



Jihetn. 



Fulke, $. Hie 

bythcfixth 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.x; 

nftU Laxc without thehdpe orgr.tcc ofClmft, 

6 The iultiee of faith.) The iufi, ce winch is offdth,rcacheth to the life to tmefidfa mS affined of the trutth offal, Mice of fry, 
nudes at cocernthef,me. a s i ofclmJ, ! afcmio to hfttjfhh defctd., % to heltfhh coming kwn,to be hamate, & hi re- 
firreffi&retMagainHbegtmJiedtbjrtb:^ 

Rhem.l 8 * The word or faith.) T he word of faith is the whole Law of dmfi } concmmiT both!, fe and docfrpte^rourJcd vp ' 

»>th>h'h*tCh- lf l t ,o»rSa^ 

alfo be cenfefftdby mouth, for though a mm he ittfl.fiedhnv.tr Jil when he hath tin- virtues offuthMope. and Jxafth frm on and P rote " 

God: yet ifctcttftcnlxminjx « alfo bound to confffi with his mmA^iby all his external! acfiomp.tkut fharn or fcare ?*T" f cur 

ofthewrld, tk*t*lxchheimardijbeUcu«h: orelfel* cannot be fatted. Which* agatnft an*** old Hem&fstl* SltSS, 

t.u$bt0mMrbtf«yordo»btfbemt t id t ftrf^ % EufioMj?* 

rhewordopyth^sthcdoftrineofiuftiScationbyfaytlvvithoutthc woikcsof the lawe,as it is manifcft J'M&dtf ■ 

i »■ e I ,C t U \° , hlc , hfaith 'P roccedethho P e > loil ^andconfeirion J andaUgoodvvorkes,biitthcroote 
otallis fayth oncIy,by which we are accoraptcd iuft,in the fight of God. S. Ambrofe vpon thefe wordesof 
the text: Tha ts the mrd of fayth whxh »j/twr6,ghicth this onely interpretation. Tedium mu dicit leafed film 
fidetn dandam m caufa Ch.ifti.He faith tha no worke of the ktojatt fayth only, is to be Titan in the caufe ofchnfl.Thco. 
dorctgiucth this cxpofition: .Qz^/a:,^ 

the precepts of the U^hefivnefyrte of fayth. Wherefore fay th which iulhfieth before God is not the whole law 
or Chrift which conteincth both fayth and workcs,but fay di onely, that is fayth considered without workes 
yctastherooteofall goodworkes. 

Rhcm.4. M. How ihall they muocatr) Tlnsmtyhmt (*t Heretics Intend) agdnfl iumcation tfSainltt r the ^peBteTbepheeoL 
pmgmthm rU» that they can minuocate Chr.fi as their Lord and Maifttrjn wfome they do mt ideate MwLm lea S e<1 a S a ''"ft 
they itmr hard offer l^fiea^th.f the GentilsorVag.m h who tmUmt hamate him, vnlefTe thy did firli lelceuein f.'°2 do " of 
^•^dwmt^a^^t^^ymemimim^Hhm. Ar.dfthit true "if, that ret comet tray to J?? asaBfwe " 
ourB.UdemranySamSt in btmunflBm belecue and {mire their ptrfonsji^tie^agrate^nd trxfi that they cmhelp ' 
■vs.Buttj our aduerj.tr.es tbnre that we tanmtinuotate thmj,ccaufeve cannot beltette in them : let thtmvndcrllmi that 
the Sc: tfturevfthaljo tbts/fcech, to bcleeue in men : ,nd it ,s the very Hebrew ffoaft >w l„ck thei/hould node intrant 
of that &ng theoffo mmh Exo.i 4,3 1 .They belccucd in God and in Moyfcs,^ 5 .Paral.20,20. inthe Hel*m.Ep ad 

diecataolncc church.C0nc.N1cen.apud Epiph.in fine Ancor a t l Hieion.contr.Lucif.CyriLHicrof. Catcch.i 7. 
tHUie* 4. We cannot call vpon any,whom we do notknow out of Gods word, and bcleeuetobecboth able and wil- 
ling toliclpe vs. \ herefbre Papiits mayhaue a vainc per!walion,of thcabilitic of Sainds to help chemrbn tc- 
llimomc or the holy Scripture to allure their confciencc they hauc nonc.And further.fecing wc caninuocate ^.uocation 
nonc,our him in wliomc wc bdctue,and wc ought to bclccuc m God onely : wee cannot without facriJedee propcr t0 GoJ « 
inuocate any creatures Howbcir, you defend that you may belecue alfo in creatures. And thatthefcripf-re Inn0c « i ™ o f 
vlcth thisfpcech,h:<od.i 4 .3 Uto ItUcmdinGoi mdin Mof (S) vvhereyour cvvne tranflationhathCrfrf.XLr S** 1 *" 
Domno& M -.fijmto ««f,that i Sj they gaue the cicdite to the Lorde,and to Mofcs his fcuant. In the next text, 
a. ParaI.io.zc-j your owne tranflation hath Credht in Domino Deo wftro frfecuri erhs, . Credit, triplet* ems & 

f.xt S and,:U fhali fallout frfenufiy .But heere you mutt forfake your owne tranflation thoueh it be trueA flic to 
the Hebrew tcxt,whcrc the prcpofitio or fertile letter^ in both ahkcWhcrunto Ianfwcr you,that vHebi - c « cs 
phrafe ought not in Grceke,or Latinc 3 to be tranflated with the prepofition that ruleth an accufat'ue or abla- 
tiue caf^but with a daauc cafe, as your vulgar Latine interpreter hath Wcl obferued : and fo hath the Grecfce 
text in the hrft placental tlw fecond a prepofition before the DaiiucBut in the Epittle to Philcmon.tlie text 
iS^ccws of thy U,.e&faythM thou h.ft tward our Lordlefue^nd vnto all the Sainil, where cuery maruthat is 
not obftinatdy blmdc,deth tee,that fayth is referred to Chrift ,and Iouc to the Sainfts,which diftinftion and 
diucrfc relation,!* obferued cuen by your owne Latine interpreted by your felucs. Therefore } the fcrip. 
turc vfeth no fuchfpecclvhat can be tranflated in Engliih,whcrcbjr it ihould appcarc , that wee may belecue 
in crcaturcsjt.iat is,put our whole truft in creaturcs.For as S.Cyprianfayih:2^»«W«/»D« : «, -/„ 0H ; ,.. 
fih «H"»4 l:at.:tts}ux fiduciam.He doth mt beteetu in GUM, doth mt place in htm .do,x,thc trtft cfhis xvh-Ae 
flmxjkjaph, 1 martym.BM the fathers (you fay,fiinhcr;did read in the creed* indittcrcntly, I be U cue in the 
CuhA.fJmnhMllxheue the Cathode Church. J graunt fome did fo, but in the fame fenfe : namely, that to 
belecue m the Church,was no more but to belecue that there is a catholike Church.as they fayd alfo'l belecue 
in one bapurmc, bclceuc in the rcfuncclion of the dead 3 and in die life to come. For that diuindion in fenfe, 
muft be obferued which Ruftnus fl.cweth^o be alfo in the wordes : 2(o»dixit infmltm eccleftS&e. He bid not 

{' C :T!V ht r- -5/**ft?* f «*»*^»»r*« «£»vwaaj^»^fib««v«r At«aW r»iSbra«a5i^i» «/'^«< M & J ^r ^«c &crf«jdbf <&■ • 

frpfttto In jlmefhomd have bene the fame free ofnttmingpith that rohhh Kent before** now in thefe » ir d, in trbicb 
ufit forth cur futh ofthegodbeadat isfudjn Godthef,t!xr,& in lefts Chrift hUf MK .& in the lnhghofi. B„, inthe re!} 
*l""f'»fc*d>"«otcftlngofa 

the holy chtmhUtthat treffjould'oelecue there is anhly churchatotatGodfrtata church rathredto God.Andm/fhould 
becctc that time, sremiffkn offime-^t in the rcmiffton offtmes^ they fhouldbel em the refusion of the bcdLct in 
the rtfuweuen of the l».dy.Th-«ef,rt by tlmfyllahle tfprtptfuionjbe Creator u dfiinguifhedfrm the creatures, &thhm 
£"»<• Gw/ZrWi^wfoW^M^RauUinSymboluni: Agreeable to him writcth Eufcbius Emiflemus 
oe iymO.Hom.l.^»rf eft credere Deo/tLui in Deum credere.lt it me thing to beleeue G'd, or to rate credite to God a- 
nctber thing t: bcl.cue in God We cught of right to beleeue-.both Taut and VeterJ.ut to belecue h, Veter and Taul, that it 
to bejfme vpatriteferuantt^K honor of, he Lord.yve ought not Jo belecue himjhat is to »iue credit to himjuery one »*n ; 
a mmMU tobe.eeue in himl^mv that thou meft only to thediuine nudeffy&t this alfo is to be mart*d. It is c„e thir.? Cre- 
dere Dot to belecue that there ,s a Godmother thing,to bcleeue in Gcd,for the deuill is fund to belecue that there is a God. 
But to belecu e m God&nc « framed Jm he which hath deu outly trufied in him . Jind therforet, bcleeue God, is to know 

naturally fat to bcleeue i» God,that « faithfully to feel? him, & mth our whole Imjiptffebao him.So W&ifi of the or- 

« * 



C h a p • x i. To the Romanes. 2jj 

ticks of the c.itlyj ¥/j chwch#ciriij]ion sffimesjrefitrrecHony&uhQ iai:h; 2>r i»; belt cue in Godjhefe things we do rebearfts 
xve doe notbelecnc in them, but w-uioe Uleem them in God 9 thefetbingsl faytvsconfeffe t notasGod, but as the benefits of 
Go^.Pnmafuis alio ohferueth this dilterencc,Cw»./>* Gat. c.ip. 3. Tides per feffa eftficnfoItmChriftm, fed etum in 
Cl/rifh credere Jt ts perfect faith not oncly to beleate th.xt Chrifl isjjut to beleeue in Chrifi. Seeing therefpre it is proper 
to the diuinitic,to bclecucthat is (faith Cyprian) to put our whole truft in God,to belecue in creatures is fa- 




ff \y f Tllc A P oft ^ lpcakcth not of the ordmaric calling or fending by the Church, nor of the teftimonic of con- i^wfull c* 
ittlKC*)* f c j encCjC hat cuery one which is called ought to hauc,that he is called and fentof God,but of the prouidence ling. 
ofGod,by which the preachers of the goipell arc fent, whether they hauc lawfull calling by men or no, to 
preach the gofpel to any nation,which is an argument of Gods loue vnto that people, to whom'thc mcflage 
of fahiation is offred.But that no man ought to intrude thcmfelues into the effice of prcaching,without lawful 
caliing,it is proucd fufficiently by other places of icripturc. And we(God be thankcd)hauc lawful calling,how 
focuer you (lander the confeflion of the miniiters of the French church, which doe not require an exception Slander, 
to be made in thcm,bccaufc they found the ftate of the Church intcriiipted,butfiicw that the ordinary calling 
is not a lwaycs nccclFary^whcre the ft ate of the Church is fo corruptcd,that it cannot be had of them that are 
comptcd to hold the Church,but arc in deed profefled enemies of the true Church.But that the ordinary cal- 
ling or fending is not neccfiary,whcrc either there is no Church, or the Church is fo corrupted with herefic 
that it ceafeth to be a member of Chrift : we may lcarnc by cxamplcsof nations conuertcd to the faith by the 
that had no calling atoll of the Church. Asa great nation of the Indians wasbyAcdcfiusandFrumcnti- 
us : fyjfmhifiMbs xap^.ThcodorJU .rjp.14.And the nation of the Iberians by a captiue woman,which after flic 
had conuerted the king and the Quccnc,ihey both became teachers of the gofpel to the ycoyk J{vfpn.lib t u;, 
lo.The nation of lramcres,a moft warlike people of Pcrfia, rccciucd the faith before they had any bifliop, as 
teftifieth Niccph.te.i£.M y \37. And who doubteth but the fame may be done in a nation infefted by herefic > 
when cuen in a catholike & found Church, Alexander biibop of Ierufalem,& Thccftiftus of Ca:farea, defend 
thcmfelues againft Demetrius biihop ot Alcxandria,\vho reprehended them for fiifiring Origenes, before he 
was ordeincd by the church,to teach in the Church 5 & to interpretc the fcripturcs in the pre(ence of biihops. 
Yea,they charge Demetrius with a lic,becaufe he had written that it was ncuer heard of or done before, that 
lay men ihould teach in prcfencc of a bi(liop,& bring forth notable examples of the contrary cuftoroc: name- 
ly,that Euclpius was required to teach by Neon biihop of Larindi>Paulinus by Ccjfus at Iconium,! hcodorus 
by Atticus atSynnadorum,and diucrs other in other places.Yea Demetrius himfclfc which reprehended the, 
feemcth to allow,that when no bifliop was prcfcnt,fomc other lay man might teach, feeing he taketh occafion 
to rcproouc thcm,becaufc they iuffrcd Origen to teach in prcfencc of the ordinary bifliop. Etifebjib.t.eap.zo. 
Ruffinus concludcth hcrcof,in his transition of Eufcbius,that there is no doubt,B#* »/.*»>• &th& lay mnin other 

place^if there beany which can Jet forth the write ofGodin wrdand doctrine, are * romped hy the bifhofi to doe it, lit 5. 
cap.x 1 .How much more arc they bound in charitie,whcre there is no ordinary catholike rejchcrs,to indcucr 
to conuert herctikes to the catholike faith. And yet this is vainly obicftcd againft Luther,Caluine and others 
that they lacked fending or calling, ofwhichfomc, astheyhadbaptifme, fothcyhad calling of the popifh 
churchjto preach therein , other had ordinary caliingof the catholike churches, ieparated from the popiih 
hcrcfie, to be preachers and paftors of them. The fiift iufli- 

Ttlwm ft zo T * int a * c ^ nor ^ r!jar Cbri ft was f ou,ui °f tl30 ! e that neuer *t%{d after htm, it prooueth that the firfi grace & cur fir ft hftifcatio fication of 

JLr)€?tl,v • u w ;tf Jtttl ( merites.Tbat God called fi continually & earnefily by hh Prophets fr by other his fignes & wonders j'pon the lewes, & they mere grace. 
whhftooditrfreewil is proetteei \& that God would haue men fauedj? that they be the caufs oj their onne dam>.atton thcmfelues. Free will* 

Ttdki 6 ^ c ^ 8 racc & iuft ( fi ca tion being without mcritcs by only faith,is fufficicnt to glorificatio, as tlic Apoftje Cur "jfUfian. 

Frccuill. 




CHAP. XL 

Styt alt the leaves were reprebxtejm feme elect : andtb*y by grace oLtmediuflke 9 the refl(*ccordmgto the ?ropfats)beir.gcxcccated m 
1 1 lAzninfi whom notwithftandin^ the Chnftt-vi Gent th (to whom by th.zt orcaJUn (_ bvifl ts cowc)mujl not wfidtAut rather fearemety 
man htwp.'feto be It^ew'fe cut of the trec(\\hicbts the fatho^f £'hurcb) 2< and fao* that when at the Gent'tls are brought into 
the Church\then (ah tut the end of the world) [hall the multitude of the Xewes alfe come in; 33 according to the difpofttton of the wen* 
dcrfullwifcdome of God. 

I Say then: Hath god rcieftcd his people? T s % tb**Mb Godcafi ay his people? God 
God forbid, foil alfo am an Ifraclite, of XforbidSorIalfinmanlf^elite,ofthefiede 
yfwdc of Abraha,of the tribe ofBcn-iamin. °f *Abrahampf the tribe of TSemarnin. 

„.,. . r» 11. t i- 1 -2 God hath not can away his people which 

2 God hath not rcicftcd his people which y . ^ beforemt ee m t n hat the Scripture 
heforeknew. Or know you not in Ehas r^ hofE ^ s? horvehee ma kethi*urceffiont<> 
what the fenpture faith: how he rcqueftcth J Cod J gai „ fiIJ :, aeL 

God againft Hrael? § ^.^ L orde } theyhauekilledthy Vro- 

3.Rcg.i? 5 io 3 Lord, they have/lame thy Prophets , they phets,and digged dovnethtne altars, and I am 
haue digged dame thine altar es : audi am left fcfi aloHejnd theyfeeke my life. 
alone, and theyfeeke my life. 4 But what faith the anfrere of God vnto him? 

4 But what faith the diulnc anfw er vnto I haue refirued vnto myfelfe feuen thoufandc 

him? Bbb.+. wen. 






ThcEpiftleofS.Paul 

him? Ihaue left mefeuen || thoufand men , that 
hone not bowed their knees to "Baal, 

5 So therefore at this time alfo, there 
are remaines faued according to the electi- 
on of grace. 



Chap, xi., 

men &hich heme not bowed the bowed the knee 
to the mariage of Tool. 

5 Etten Jo at this time there is a remnant, 
according to the eletlion of grace. 

6 If it be ofgrace,then is it not now of works; 



6 And i% grace :) not now of works, for then grace is nomore grace. But ifitTe If 



E&ri, 9 



other wife grace now is not grace. 

7 What then? that which Ifrael fought, 
the fame he hath not obteined: but the elec- 
tion hath obteined: & the reft were blinded. 

8 As it is written : || God hath giuen them 
thefpirit of compunBion : eies,that they may not 



^i". <*** « it now no grace for then worke is 
nomorewo/ke, 

7 Wfar then? Ifrael hath not obteynedthat 
which he feeketh for , &»/£* «&&« A*/jM- 
/«W *//£* remnant hath bene \ blinded. lOr, harde* 

* (^According astt is writen, * Godhath ned ' 



PfaJ.68.x3. 



fee:andeares,that they may not htare : vntill giuen them the fpirite of remorfe: eyes thatther ***' ,0 ' 
this prefent day. %ould* not [JLa .J., ±L JH i",** ****** 



; Thelewes 
are not reicc 



1 a And if the ofrence cfthem be the ri- for to provoke themwithall 



this prefint day. 

9 And Dauid faiths their table made for 
afnare and for a trappe and for afcandall & 
for a retribution vnto them. 

s io He their eiesdarkenedjhat they may not 
- - fie:and their backe make thou alwayes crooked. 

tsfj t " * { v hQ ?j^r* h ^ r ° fh,,nbJcd > 

for «ucr : but «liat they Jhouid fall ? God rorbid , but by 

ta".S S ^ ? ffence ' faluation is to the Gentiles, 
ferdrofaH. that they may emulate them 

5S3SSJ L " 2 ;V d ifthe ofrence cf th_ „ ... , ,- 
thecent.i« ches of the world , and the diminution of 

SSfiSS them **e rid» ofthe G«itUcs,how much 
and did tumc more the fulncfle of them. 

finne imo the * 3 F° r to y°" Gentiles I fay, as long ve- 

KttS*S£S thc Ap f e ofthe GcntiI "> * 

more will bee ™ lU honour my miniftery, 

S& 0f fl £* Ifb 7f ymeaneslmayprouoke my 
eonueriiofi , Hcih to emulation,& may fauc fome ofthe 

^ht ,M. ForifthelofTeofchembe the recon-' 
aceompiiOi. cihatioii of the world : what mail thc rccei- 
S££ uin S bc.but .life : from the dead? 

fiftingofboth 16 And lfyfirft fruit be holyjmafle alfo: 
the sw. and tf th e rootc bc ^^ boughcs ^^ 

1 7 And if fome ofthe boughes bc bra- 
keband thou whereas thou waft a wildc o- 
hue art graffed in them,& art made partaker 
ofthe rootc and of the fatneffe of the oliue, 

1 8 Glorie not againft the boughes. And 
J thou glonemot thou bearcft the roote,but 
the roote thee. 

10 Thou faieft then : The boughes were 
broken,that 1 might be graffed in. 

20 Well : becaufe of incredulitie they 
were broken,but thou by fayih doeft ftand- 
be not to highly wife, but * feare. 

a I For if God hath not fpared the natu- 

rall boughes: leftperhaps he will not fpare 
thee neither? 

2 2 Sec then the goodneffe & the feueri- 
ty ofGod: vpon them furely that are fallen, 
the feuentie : but vpon thee the goodnefTe 
of God,if thou abide in his goodnes, other- 



jbouldenotfee.andeares, that they fhould not 
heare)euen vnto this day. 

9 AndDauidfaithyLet their table be made 

afnare.andatrappcandafittmblingslocke^nd 
a recompence vnto them. 

1 Let their eyes be f blinded, that they fee tOndarkc- 
notjindbowethoudowne their backesalway. ned « 

// I fa then JJaue they ther fore ftumbUd, 
that they fhould fall? God forbid : but through 
their fallfaluation is come vnto the Gentiles 



Now if the fall ofthem.be the riches of 
the world,®- the diminishing of them, the riches 
ofthe Gentiles.-Howmuch more their fulnefe? 
1 3 For Ifpeake to you G entiles , in as much 
as lam the Apoftle ofthe Gentiles, I magnify 
mine office, A 

t+ If by any meane I may prouoke them 
which aremyflefbsndmightfauefome of them. 

is For if the cafiing away ofthem,be the re- 
conciling oftheworld, what jhall the receiumg 
of them be Jim life from the dead? 

id For ifthefrflfruites be holy , the whole 
lumpe alfo is holy. Andifthe roote be holy ■ the 
branches alfo. 

1 7 *A*id if fome ofthe branches be b^^ken 
off, and thou being a wi/de Qlr t , ee, was graft 
in among them, andmade partaker of the roote 
andfatnejje ofthe Oliue tree: 

IS Boaft not thy felfe againft the branches. 

Forifthouboaflthyfelfe, thou beareft not the 
roote, but the roote thee, 

19 Thou wilt fay then, The branches are 
broken offyhat I might be graft in. 

2 tVell.-bectiu(e ofvnbeliefe they were bro- 
ken of.andthouftoodeftftedfafiinfaph.Bee not 
high minded,but feare. 

21 For feeing that God fpared not the natu- 
ral I branches ,izkt heede leaft it come to pajfe, 
that he fpare not thee. 

22 'Beholde therefore the kmdnejfe and* ri- *Or, fcucri- 
goroufnefe of Godton them which fel,rigorouf- ty- 
nes:but tomrdes thee^ndnejfcifthou continue 



m 



Chap. xr. To the Romanes. %j6 

wife thou alfo flialt be cut of. in kindneft:or elfe thou alfofhalt be hewen off. 

2 3 But they alfo,if they doc not abide in 23 And they, if they bide notfiill invnbe- 
incredulitie, fhalbe graflfedm. for God is a- liefe fliall be gr tiffed tn .-fir Gcd is of power to 
ble to graffe them in againc. S ra ff e then* in againe. 

24 For if thou waltcutoutofthenatu- 24. Forifthouvcerectitotttofanaturalvpilde 
rail wild oliue , and contrary to nature waft Oliue tree,andwere graffed, contrary to natttre, 
grafted into the good oliue:how much more in atrue Oliue tree : how much more fliall the fe 
they that are according to nature, fhallbee which bee the natural! branches > begraffedin 
graffed into their ownc oliue? their owne Oliue tree t 

2 5 For I will not haue you ignorant,bre- ■*/ For Iwouldnotfrethrenjhatyejlxuldbe 
thrcn,ofthismyiterie (that you be not wife ignorant of thumyfierie, ( leafiye fhould be wife 
in your felucs ) that blindenefle in part hath inymremu conceits) that partly \ blindnejfe is for.hardnefl* 
chaunced inlirael , vntill the fulneite of the happened in Jfrael, vntillthefulneffeofthe Gen- 
Gentiles might enter: tiles be come m. 

26 And lb all Ifrael mightbe faued, as it * 6 **« d fi *® Ifraelfhalbe faued, as it is 
E&.f?,«>. W n tten . There Jhallcome out of 'Sionjoee that bitten, * There fhall come out of Sionhe that ™*i*9*°- 

fhall deliuer t and fhall auert impietiefrom lacob, ^eth deliuer, and/hall t»™e away vngodlineffe 

27 AndthUtothemthetefiamentfromme: ft om lacob. 

t T rt.11 • 1 1 • r 27 tAnd this is my couenantvnto the* when ■£{&. 17. 9, 

when I fliall haue taken away then fonts. Jfhalltak th J fmites . y 7 

28 || According to the Gofpel in decde j# ^JcerniL the Gtfel, they are ene- 

enemies tor you: but according to the dec- . /- M rr #* * /• ./ * «• 

/•Lj 7 r l r l ° mtes for yow fakes: but as touchwr the eleatQn* 

tion.moitdccre for the fathers. . J < m j/> / /•*/. n 

* they are louedjor the fathers lakes. 

29 For without repentance are the giftcs 2p For the fiee gifts and callingofGod, are 
and the vocation of God. without repentance. 

3oFor||asyoualfbfometimedidnotbe- 30 Forasyein time faft haue not beleeued 
lceue God, but now haue obteined mercie God, yet haue ye now obteined mercie through 
becaufe of their incrcdulitic : their vnbeliefe : 

3 1 So thefe alfo now haue not belee- gi Euenfo now haue they not \bekeuedthe i<M*y«* 
ued, for your mercie, that they alfo may ob- tn er cie jhewed vnto you, that they atfomayob- 
teine mercie. teine mercie, 

1 2 For God hath concluded al into in- 3 z For God hath jhut vp all nations in w- 
crcdulitie,that he may haue mercie on al. be liefe, that he might haue mercie en all. 
TheEpifUe 3 5 U O depth of the riches of the wife- 3$ Othe deepenefeofthe riches both of the 
Sunday?™ 6 dom and of the knowledge ofGod:how veifedome and knowledge of God: how vnfiarch- 

incomprehenfible are his Judgements, & his able are his judgements , andhts wayesfa$ljin~ 
waies vnfearcheable? ding ontt. 

Efa.40,T3, z 4 For * who hath knowen the minde of 34 For * who hath knowen the mindeofthe S3j> 9.15. 

our Lord ? or who hath been his counfeler ? Lord? Or who hath bene htscoun feller? cfa.40.x3, 

3 5 Or who hath firft giucn to him, and 3 s Either who hath giuenvnto himfirfl,and *« cor «*'*^ 
retribution fhal b e made him? hefoalbe recommenced againe? 

3 6 For of him, and by him, and in him 36 For of him, and through him, and for 
are al things : to him be glorie for euer. A- him,are allthinges ; towhom be glory for euer, 
uien.^ sAmen. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.xi. 

It/Mm* I. 4- e Brfrf/ ?) The Heretics adde here alfo,\tn&%c,to the text,as Aft.x 9.3 f . 

Fulke. j. . c ^recke tcxt which we tranflate, hath the article of the feminine gender,the relatiue or fubftantiue of Cauilliog. 

which can be none other but the image : wherefore we adde nothing but that which is ncceffary to the vn- 
derftanding of the text,and is contcined in it. 

Jthgm, 2. zo " Fcare.) We fee that h which flandeth by faith jnay fall from it, and tljerforemu[ilheinfeare,andnotintl)e 

Viineftefumptionanifecuritizoftlye Heretics. 

Fulke. 2. We fee that he which of vainc preemption thinketh he ftandcth, may fall, but he that ftandcth by the cmclnric of 

grace of God, whereof he is allured by a liuely faith, can not fall, though hemuft alwayes continue in the dilution. 
fcare of God. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xl 

Jthettt.3. 4# Seuen thoufand.) The Heretics allege this place and example very impexfimntly to froue that the Church Gohanfiva 
my be rvholyfecrete^ hid > or, vnkpmen, for though t\# faithful wre forced to kfefc clofe in that ferjecntm of Achab t0 Elw$ of 

mA 



! 

i 

i' iT4-.iT, 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. x i. 



thefattbfulfo many f hat t!x very fouldiars only were iwmbred alone ten hundred tlmfand.befides that time is a ° r eat dif- *« Vnte - 

ferencebetwenethe Cbriftian Church and the lmt H wr$ trflin*vp» better promjfes then theirs, ^ndwewilmputthe fciT^ 

Trotefr*, to prouc that there were 7000 of their Seel, when their nt» ElwLutlxr began ebnt let tlxmprm that there WeC ™' 

were feuenfratiy one t eitlxr then or in al ages before him y that was in alfointesofhss be!eefejieretibettl>ere were before him 

as IounmnngilmiHsfielmdius^icleffe &c.& with bhn&inglw.Caluin.&cWho belccuedat he d,d in fie thim* 
f vHtnottoai. J &> 

S ' JrTShZZl % ' that S# Pa t W' ^ T mp, f ™P«*wid*» P roci * ** « 'emnant may be thechurcb 
rauca>hich is vnknowen to men. But that the church at other times hath beenc fo hidden,that there was no ^dcn. 

pubi.ke excrcife of religion m Iuda and lerufalem, the ftory of fcripture is full of examples. As inthe dayes of 

Acnas, when the altar of God was remoued, and an idolatrous altar by the high prieftes confent wasfctvp 

* ;Rs & x 6 ;, And ."P t : 17 - 1 9 ' iri ? {aid >J hat "«*« Iuda did kc epe the Lords commandements,bur walked in the 
errors of ifrael: where was then the vifiblc church ? Likewifewhen Manafles built idolatrous altars in the 
temple. z. Reg.zi.4. & 5 Alfo in the dayesof Amon which walked in all the wayes of Manaffes. 1 Ree.ii » 
But you haue another helpe, to fay that the church of Chrift refteth vpon better promifes then die church of 
the Icwes. I pray you where is there any promife that the church of Chrift fhallneuer be hidden ? we finde a 
prophecy that (he fhall fhe into the wilderneflc : Apoc. 1 1. But for the perpetuall continuance of the church 

iS^' ,CM Tf; 8rf ?^ therebeasmany and a** good promifes, asforthechuS 
the Gcntils to continue vntill the fecond comming of ChrifhHo wbeit,you will not put vs to proue that there 

werefeuenthoufandbutfeuen 5 oianyoneofourbeleefewhenLumerbeean J whe^ 
many thoufands(befide them that were fcactcred and hidden in EnglancT,France and other nations) in Cak- 
bna J Piemont,Morauia J Bohem.3 > andotherplaccs J which many hundrcd'yceres before D>ther,profefled the 
lame doctrine of Chnft which Luther taught in Saxonie s and were called of the Papifts WaldenL Paupercs 
de Lugduno, Leonifhx, Lollard. , Picardi , and by fuch other opprobrious names : whofe doftnneS T 
cheefe points to be the fame, wimeffeth Rcmcrius an inquifitor, more then three hundred yeeres agoe. And 
their apolooie agamft Rochczana, and other that fubmitted themfclues to the councel] of BafiU, f« out An 

ert 1 ;* ofK tfn? w n aUdiUS S 01 ^" 1 3 d0ft ° r ? dminit y of Paris > which P rofcfl ^ to confute the* 
errors of the WaJdenfes, Wickkuits, and other ancient heretikes (as he calleth them) becaufe tliey contei- 

ned in a manerfas he faith) all the hercfies of this t.me long agoe by the Popiih church condemned 7 . There- 
tore it is a fond and ridiculous cuafion to fay : there was not any that did belecuc in all points as Luther did - 

rh^nrr^^T" 1 ! Ut ,r ath f ° m ? P™" c L °P inbns > and perhaps pecuhar to himfelfe : yet they 
that eonfent m the cheefe and ncceilary articles of faith, notwithftanding they agree not in all points, haue 

beenc alwayes accomptcd members of one true church : as Anicetus and Po ycarpus, Vidor and Irenes 

pVinKSarbe ^ Domimcans and Francifcans a I^ts and other papifts, though they agree not in aU 

Rhem.4. *• Notnowofworkes.) Jff^ion be diluted to gcodrmkes^ 

\.me cm not be of grace for fuel, vsrlfs exclude gracefmow^ndmercie: and cUenge onely ofdette^mdnot ofrift There- ™ «*, ™* 
fore take heede Ixre oftlx Herctikesexpojuionsbat vntntely exclude CfcWanmem worhes from t,er f m n n , itL M ^tarethc 
uatioiiyWhich are done vt 

as caujes cfourfaUuhn 
intent todeceiuetbefimple. 

SSL T A< Cir T Clfed i CWCS T ha r cd Chrift,ans « 3S ofthc vnbeleeuing Gentils : yet are Chri. 
Si 71 r x fSTf " C W d u § °°? W0rks '^ as . caufes raeritin S faluation > bul as * c «d of their elec- 

f«s^oG>dhath f re}„edt!Kt sce^uldwal^in them . Wherefore the Papilts be not like ft Poucaries, that for 
fon all things thatthey touch or come neerevnto. r «"«tpoi 

Rhem.J. 8 Godhathgiuea) Itdothmtfignifie^w^goram^uth^^ 

~4«g. Ep. ios. Zf^fV'yotbyputttngmahceimothemMhn^impartingh^^ throwhtl*irm,itdcrern dwrof finac - 

jdttgrn. ^pe'Mteir^mlleseuerproper^^^^ ^Annot.Mat.c. I 3,r4.Ro.c.l4 ; 

FtMes. ..^^^^"^^l^offinne^tasaiuftiudge.in^^ 

dingthefpiritof error tothemthathauedefcruedtobedeceiued. * »*»wb fioroffinne. 

' *°-J" a ^ e <^^ a»dcf k paraphrafli. 

ZlTo^'T^rtA % *!** leWeSt ° **fiWr* «*rr «-T», *«' thattheymightVmeim cal'cxpLio,, 
IZTfTr i"* ? l hed,rea r *» d t*of* r «> 'J< ofttmrforftlingpastheir incredulity, exhmingle Gentile, to of the <<*» 

gMnjtaxlems.ashehathdoneinmorynatiomfallii^toherefie. * GraKefc 

»8. According to the GofpeJ.) Inref^o^asconcemngMitfchtChriflandreceiuwrtU Gcfpell, the, art fbSin&fid- 
^^^•b^caf,on of which their hscreduUtiefl^^ 

tm£!?!£L ttrff/ZL" th , ViaTi : mhts > ?* ***"* *"< » «"M fir GodLer'pJifeth but he per. &*&' 
/<^eth f mrrepe>mhlmfelfoftheprmilegesgiumtothatnation. r 

30. Forasyou.) JstlxGcwifowhich lt^tbekeMdnot,fou^tncrcitmAc4mtofaith i whntheU«udMf<a: 



* 

C h A p. x 1 1. To the Romanes. 257 

ft the lews not now Meeting, when at the Gentilihaw obtained mercie, fhal in tlx end ofthe mrlilyGods d/JpofitionoL* 
taine grace andpardenas the Gentiles hmz dam. 
I Jthlttt 6 33' Concluded ah) Thatfo Godtalyngal Ttyticms atrial men in Jinne(\vh\ch thyftHinko&otby his drift or can- 

' * fi n Sfat of their oxvne free xvil) may of his mercie call and cotmert tohm and in what order he will .• and the parties haue m 
cattfc to bragge of their defemngs .' tut both countries ardf-xnictdatmen may referre their eternal election and their firfl 
eJUng and conuerfion to Chriji 9 & to his me.cie en 'y ; no worlds which they had before in their incrediditie^defertdnganyfuch 
thing, though their mrfas afterward proceding of faith and grace doemerite heauen, 
fulke. 6* Not only our ele&ion, firft calling, and conuerfion vnto Chrift, is to be referred vnto Gods only mercie, Grace, 
but alio ourperfeuerance vnto the end, and the reward of eternal life in the end without end y (as S. Auguftine faith) is of Meiit. 
the only grace and mercie of God \and not of the merit of our work$. Nam vnde mihi tantum meritum eft, cui indul- 
gent! a pro corona eft ? for whence haue ifo great merit when mercie is my crowne. AmbroC exhorr. ad virgincs. 
Vhem 7 33' Odcpth.) r/*^/>o)?k^wWtf6r/«^ How far to 

tLMm. 7. ^ ^ x voc , itl on oftJje Gentihjindreieffingthe Iewes 3 Gtherwifethen thssjtljat alwhich be resetted fir tlxirfimiesbemftly f^ c a . m * '° 
reieffed; and althtt be fined, by Godsgre.it mercie and drifts grace be fatted . Andwhofcetierfetkfth among the people to JjJSneof 
fired contagion ofcurhfity by feek[ng fiirtlxr after things paflnuuts and Atigelsreacfa, thy otterre.xche atulotferthrow thm predeftina- 
feluesjfthviwilt le fitted Jiekeue,oiey the Churchy feare God& h^epehUcZmandements; that isthypartandeuery mans eh m tion. 
Thoumxifin-jt examine whether thou- be predeftinateir reprobate, norfeefytofyitrp thew.iies ofGodsfecrete lodgement to- 
ward thyfelfor other men. It is the common enemie of our fogies, that in this vnhappy time hath opened bUfihenuus towues. The Hcrerikcs 

tion oj 

nous. 

Fttlkt. 7* All true Chriftians may with humilkie fearch fo farrc into the doftrine of predeftination, as the fcripture 
hath reuealcd to our comfort .But out ofthe compafle of Gods word, all curious fcarching is dangerous 
and damnable. ThebookcsofCaluin, Beza and Verone keepc themfclues within the compafle ofthe holy Slander, 
fcripturcs, and holde no blafphcmous or other crronious opinions, that derogate any thing from the glorie 
of God,or behurtfull to the laluation of men, as your flandcrous and malicious penne fuppofcth,bcfideyour 
prcfumpruous iudgement, thatthcy be reprobates, whereof fomc be yetliuing, of whom it is hard to pro- AntichrifHan 
nounce, although they were now blafphcmous heretikes, and you the Catholikc church (as the contrarie is Fcfumpdoiu 
true) bccaulc God might giue them repentance. 

CHAP. XII. 

part of this Hcexhortethtkemto mortification ofthe body, % to rewuation ofthe mindc, 3 to keeping of vnit'.e by humilitie 6totU 
Epiftlemo- right vfingoftheir gifts and fmcf ions, j> to many other good aclions, 17 and fieckUy to louingt f their enemies. 

Sc Epiftle T B E S E C H you thcrfore brethren by the T TSefcechyou therefore brethren, by the rner- 

vpon thefirft i mercie of God, * that you exhibitc your AcifulncffeofGcd, thatye |( giue vf your bodies \ or,prefint. 

tSpi^n-e. bodies || aliuing hoft, holy, pleafing God, a cmicke facrifice, holy, acceptable vnto Cjod, 

* Phil,4,i8. your rcalbnablc feruice. which isyour reafonableferuicf. 
*Eph.y, 17. 2 And be not conformed to this world : 2 <t/$ndbe not je fafirioned lify vnto this 

^Noncmuft ^ ut ^ c rc f° rmc d in the newncs of your world ; but be je charged in your Ihafe, by the 
prefume to mmde,*that you may prouc what the good, renmngofyonrminde, thatye may prom what 

Smetfureof anc * acccptablc,and perfeii wil of God is. is the good % and acceptable, and' perfect tvilhf 
CoJs Rift, or 3 For I fay by the grace that is giucn me, God. 

pafre of tit t0 a ' that arc among yen, t not tobemore 3 fw ffe}> through the grace giuen vnto 

Rate & voca- wife then bchoueth to be vvife,but to be wife *w 5 to euery man that is among you, that no man 

* iCor.iz vnto f°bnctie,* to euery one as God hath efteeme ofhimfe/fe more then he ought to e- 
1 t.Eph,4,7. deuided the meafure of faith. fleeme : butfo eUeeme himfelfe that ne behane 
^ c f? tt,c , 4 For as in one body we haue many himfel f e di fir eetly^ according as God hath dealt 
sumbyartcr members, but al the members haue not one toettery man the meafure of faith. 

%n$J*\s a '^ ion - 4- For as w haue manymembersinonebo- 

interpretation $ So wc being many arc one body in dy^andallmembers haue not one office : 

ffimSi Chrift,aud echc one an others members.^ / Sowejteingmany, are one body inChrift, 

din»tofru!e 6 And hauiiig giftes, according to the and euery onejnembers one of another. 

\ isSaeainft S racc t ^^t is giucn vs,differcnt, either % pro- 6 Seeing that we haue diuers gifts > accor- 

ther^htfaith, phecie || according to the rule offaith, ding to thegrace that is giuen vnto vs ; either 

pro&abfcto 7 Orminifterichiminiftring, orhethat prophecie^after the meafure of faith: 
«KSft2e tcachethin doftrinc, 7 Either office jn adminifiration : or he that 

fpea'keS.^ 8 He that exhorteth in cxhorting,he that teachethjn teaching: 

2d* w! ji 7 gmCt ^ in ^ ini P licitie » ^ e £ b at nilcth in care- 9 Or he that exhorteth Jin exhorting^ that 
& in effca he fiilnes, he that flic weth mercie in cheereful- giuethjnfingleneffe.'he that rulethjn diligence? 

RS./5L ncs - ' fc '** * mercifully cheer efulncffe : 

^SS :3%% 9 C L ° UC withoUt ^ muIation • Hating 9 Loue, without diffimutation, hating euill, 

cuil. clearing 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. x i l 

cuil.deauing to good. cleauingto good. 

10 Louing the charitie of the brother- 10 AfeUioned one to another with brother- 
hod one toward an other. With honour pre- ly lone, in gifting honour , going one before ano- 
uenting one an other. ther. 

11 In carefiilnes not flouthful . In fpiric // NctlitherinbnJinefe,fer/tentinjj>irit,Jer- 
fciucnt. Scruing our Lord. uingthe Lord. 

1 2 Reioycing in hope. Patient in tribula- / 2 Reioycing in hope, patient in trouble, in- 
tion. Inftant in praier. Jlant in prayer. 

'■ mmtrUs. 1 5 Communicating to theHneceflities of jj Dijhibuting to the necejfitie offainUes, 

the fainctes. Purfuing hofpitaikie. giuen to hosjitalitie. 

1 4 Blefie them that perfecute you:bIefl*e, / 4. * BleJJ'e them whichperfecuteyou, bleffe, Match. <m\ 

iCurfi^ba and+curfenor. andcurfenot. 

vice v.haunto _ t- • i i i • ~i. • i • ■ 

the common 1 5 I o reioyce with them that reioyce, to // Reioyce wtth them that doe reioyce, and 

? cc;U is much %vce p C w j t h thorn that wecpe. weepe with them that weepe. 

ten cwf: them io being of one mindeone toward an o- 16 * Beingof like ajfeclion one towards an- Pro.3.7. 

c^tTotK l . her - Not niinc *ing h j gh things s but confen- other, being not high minded: bm mahjngyottr 

uifc bf roi'.n- ting to the humblc-po b Be not wife in your fefaes equallto them of the lower fort. 3e notwife 

&$? l™1s cunc coaceite - inyourowne opinions. 

bvp-arW 17 Tonomanrcndringeuilforeuil.Pro- / 7 * Recompencingtonomaneuillfor cttill. V™*- -^ 

v r S-hc P thi:d ui ^i"g.good things not only before God, Protiidin* aforehand things honefi , notonely 

7 :n V^.f!" b ' jcal1 " before a! men. before Gcd^butalfo/*^^/^//^^. 

.. ; 1 f T snw. j g jfj £ ma y bCj as mu( .j l as j s j n y Qu ^ ha _ 7 j ¥ ^ fopofible, as much as lieth inyou, Hekn.i* 

iiing peace with al men. Hue peaceably with allien. 

1 9 Not rcuenging your fclues my dec- / 9 Dearely beloued,auenge not your felues, 

reft, but giue place vnto wrath, for it is writ- but rather give place vntowrath. For it iswrit- 

Dui.31,5*. ten : -Rytengetome : Iwil reward, faith our ten, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, faith the 

Lord. Lord. 

Pro.ij,ii. 20 But if thine enemie hunger , giue him 20 Therefore, if thine enemie hunger, feed 

me ate : if he thirfl, giue hi;n drinke .for, doing him : if he thirfl , giue him drinke .-for info do- 

this,thfip:alt heape codes of fire vpon his head. ing,thou^alt heape coales of fire on his head. 

21 Be not ouercomc of cuil, but ouer- 21 Benotouercomeofe~ttil } butouercomecuil 

come in good the cuil. <£% withgood. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. :ui. 



a 



jcm» 



Rliem. /. 




thereof w,e altb; holy Sc-if turei written f or tind by tkfiimc, dtlx«kriottsdo£!orsbme>nadeibeirfermmr y eommen- 

astb.y'c.tr^eali'-etotbiilliile. ' 

The Heretilces 
phantaflicall 
rule or rather 
rules of faith, 
^ _ v f ^ u^w many & diucrs 

they hunt tfcir e x pf,iions of Gods word : and in England (* in ether inflcted Cm;»ies] iijh^ofUtt^^Q7Z on ? frora w 

f.on 




Chap. xih. To the Romanes. ' 258 




i/ft.Sccondl y,whcrc all rhc auncienc writers,that comm ent vpon the text m a maner 3 vriderftand the word ut~ 
lialogiafot the picafure of cuery mans faith,whercunto God giucth a gift agreeable, & not one vnderftandeth f ■ •■ \ . 
itibrfuclirfWi/- > c»/ , /!i«A*a5youfuppore; what crediccflial your interpretation haue, vvithany manof. nieane Y". wl "tcntr^ 



iudgement > But Specially where you affirme,that it was k\<k&txhigdelumtdrih1mtmhing 
* fc wnv Tcjfamcnt were tried and approved by it: it is horrible blafphent :c againft the holy Scriptufes.Tlut a" rule 
of faith might be concluded of by the Apoftles 3 to dircdl all teachers an3 beleeuers by-it,wc deny not,bm that 
this rule was dravven out of all the holy Scripturcs,and contained nothing but that which is grounded vpoa 
thcm,icismauircftlyproucdjbccaufethc Gofpell which they preached, was grounded wholy vpon the holy 



# /•* 




faith of the Gofpcl. which God bad frmifed before by the Tfoj>l>ets y intl>e Scriptures. That forme of do£trinc>vhich 
was committed to 1 imothy,was concerned in the holy Scriptures , wherein he had bcene trained vp from a 
child.and which were able to make him wife vnto faluation,and pcrfc&ly inftrucrcd,co all partes of his office, 
2.Tim,s,tS.r^i7.1t was iheGofpell which he preached to the Galatians fct forth in the Scriptures,andnoc 
a fecrctc tradition,but the publike doftrinc of iuihiicacion by faith, without all ceremonies and worfecs of the 
lawe.But tha t he feared to miffe the rule of tmt f/?,\vhcn he went vp to Icrufalem,after he had prca ched the Goipcl 
J4.yceres,whatiskbLublafphcmousimpudcncic,tonffirmc? whenhc faith, he did declare to the reft of the 
Apoftles priiiately,the doftrinc that he preached puUlikely,not for fcarc leaft he had trifled him ielfe,but diar 
the reft of the Apoftlcs,mightgiuepubhkc teftimonic of his doctrine, to be the fame, that theirs was,?gainft 
them, that to hinder the profitc of his preaching, reported that he taught otherwife then the reft of the Apo- 
ftles,GaU.Finally.thc Scriptures infpired of God,werc written to be the rule of trueth, for certcintic of faith ; 
and not to mainteinc fuch an vnwrkten tradition,bucto defend the trueth and faith,from al heretical prctcn- 
fes of fecrctc tradition. Thci fore the A poftle either fpeaketh not at all,of any rule of trueth in this pfecc,or els 
lie fpeaketh of the articles of the Crcede , which being taken out of the Scriptures , and conteining a brccfe 
fumme of Chiiftian faith,may be called that rule of faith, according to which all propliecying, and interpre- 
tation of the Scripturc,is to be ft amed. Where you fay , that we haue fcuerall rules ot faith amongeft vs, it is 
true in forme ofwordcsjbut not in fubftancc of matter. Foraswhenherefiesarofc,themoft auncientruleof , 

faith,ca lied the Apoftles Crcede, was no t fufficient,but an other forme was deuifed in the Niccn Counccll,fo ff*^ 4f * 
fas Epiphanius teftitieth) when other hevefies (prong vp, the Catholikcs were driuen to fet out other confef- p * 
fions,or rules of faith,to defend the ignorant from their diuelifh fubtilitics, andtofiftoutdiflcmblers,that 
would hide their herefics vndcr the formes of wordes, vfed in the former confeflions . After the fame mancr 3 
arc our conft-ffions now diuers,yet all agreeing in the fubftance of faith,as the Booke of the Harmonie of con* 
• fcffions,doth.euidently dcclarc.The forme of conference, or prophecie, vfed in the Primitiuc Church, and in 
diucrfe Churches at this day,obferucthcucn the fame rule offaith,that$.Paule fpeaketh of, and that wasob- 
ferucd in the Primitiuc Church iiowfbeuer you fcorne it,and fclaunder it, 

CHAP. XIII. 

Toy: •':( ohedicvxea-'U al other duties vnto T?ot> flats : 8 to loue their neighbour "which is the fulfilling of the Lave : X I 
.t/'.-i jpcchtttj toewfidcrfbat wav being the time of grace fve waft doe nothing that may not bsfeeme day light, 

Tit.3,r, T E T || cucry foulc be fubie& to higher T" ET ' euery foulebe fubieBvnto the higher 
i JV. ia i , JLipowcrs , for chore is | no power but of l~Jpowers : For * there is no power but of God. Sapi.&4« 
God. And thole y are,ofGodare ordcincd. Thepowcrs that be>are ordered of God. 

aThcrfoixh 2 Whofoeuertherforere0eththepower^ 

-ouetAtlK^oruinanceofGod.And||theythat eththcordwance ' o f Go ^ 

«ui l>purcnaie to them ielues damnation. MlreCeiHt t0 t h e mfelues damnation. 

3 ror Princes arc no reare to the £ood - , r r . , f 
vvo r k,buttothcctul.But W Utthounot?car C , 3 tor^mmfkmMn&dwttst, 

the power ? Doe good : and thou flialt haue *? t0 the , m \ W * f. U m H< ff t™ ? 
praiic of the fame! ^ oe n ' e/ > mH ™mfha!t bauepratfe of the fame. 

4 For he is Gods minifter vnto thee for 4-Vorbeis themmiflerofGodforthywealth. 
good.But if thou doc euil/care. for he || bea- Sut 'f thm doe euilifeare, for bebeareth not the 
reth not the fvvord without caufc . For" he is f rord in vaiw: Fw " he * theminifier ofGod,re- 
Gods minifter: a reucngcr vnto wrath, to usngerofwrathofttimthatdoetbeuill. 

him that docth euil. y wherefore ye mttfl ncedesbe fubietl, not 

5 Thcrforc be fubicct of ncccfsitic , not onelyforfeare ef\fmifamcnt: but alfobecaufe \ Or, wraths 
only for wrath,but alfo for confcicncc fake, ofconfeience. 

6 For thcrfore || you giuc tributes alfo. 6 Andforthiscaitfepayye tribute , for they 

fortheyaretheminiftersofGodicruingvn- are Godsminittcrs, femingfor the fame }ur- 
tothispurpofe. yofe. 

7 Render C^^ 7 Cint. 



1 

1." 



TheEpiftleof S.Paul Chap.xih 

IfaVb 7 Rendertherfbre toal men theirdew: 7 Giu* to tuery man therefore his dutie tri- 

to whom tribute tribute : to whom cu- htUfwbnmtrOmevi^, cu/lometoUome 

I ftom,cuftom:towhomfeare/eare; towho cuflomefeare to whome fcare. honour to whom* 

' ! ttM honour^ionour. Awwar bdoogcth. 

|l ,«&; 8 Owcnomanany thing: but, tbatyou 9 mmAil%19mwmkmuh ^ 

gja^ low one another. For he that loueth his nother :( fir be that loueth another , hath fy*. 
tfaeEpipiamc neighbour>th*fulfffled thelaw. flledthelawe. ™»p*i- 



\. 



t 



Exa:o,i 3 . 9 For, 7*»£ifr w commit aduoutrie, 9 For this'* Thou fhalt not commit adu/te- Exo » r 

[haltnotbearefalfewttoeSiTboufhaltnotcom, Jhaltnotbearefalfeivitneffe, thoujhalt not lust.- 



andiftherebeanypthercommaundement: * «»dif there be any other commatmdement ttr .• .. 
mscompnfedinthisword, 71*0* *» ^f^emrdescomfrehendedinthisf «*.. IS** 



Ixu.19,18, 



Thoujhalt It 



no euil . Loue therfore is the fulnefle of the / Charitiervorketh no ill to his neighbour 

53? i," ^ h « knowing the feafon that it // *Andchiefyconfideringthefeafcn,hoi 

SS? S n h ° r T f0r VS f ° tlfe ft ? m fle tP e " '*"">**** thatKe Should no» ail out of 

**«*. For now our faluation is neerer then when Jlc^fornawisourfaluationnearerthenwhen 

webeleeucd. ■KebtleeurA 



uIa f g U ! r P 1 L' "r u hC ^r^r " Thenigbtisfafed, the dav is come nioh. 
hand. Letvstherforecaftof theworkesof Let vs therefore caft avay theZedes of daL 

^f!ri d0 / 0n . tl,earm T°u 1,g ^ ^*^/etvsjmon t hiarmourofihtr Lukcir.,. 
notVn h^W ^ ^J 8 T lkC h ° ne%: " Letvs W alkehonefllj } asintLlsotm ' * 

£ 5 S drunkennes, notin rjotinganddrun^nnefeJseitherinchZri.g 
chambering and impudicities , not in con- W mmm^ , «,,£„. «>*£ W (re- 
tention and emulation ; fa* J J J 

lAButdoyeonourLordlEsvsChrift^ % ButputyeeontheLordlefusChri^and 
and mate not prouifion for the flem in con- make notpronifon for thefiefrtofalSlltbelvJts 

F MARGINALL NOTES. Chap xiit 

porusJayHz.ittsmpoJJtblttoljeepetlx commandments. ' 5 J "" "*«W- 

Fttlke I. bl " r C u ^?™^ h X J ° Ueth hiS Sftf* " " himfclfe ' hath Mfin «» *e Law of the fecond Ta- The T.a, vn- 

ll 57 eneu j r If* C I D | an ? nor euerfhaU,chatloucd hi* neighbour ashimfclfe. Therefore vroerift f^bietobc 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xiii. 



JW& *. 



, aid what 0+ 






idolatrie v _ _^ p ira ^ #m#m 



Chap.xiiii. 



To the Romanes. 



V9 



them. 

Chryfincp* 



*- 



Rhem.3. 



or oppugned : itpertaineth not toyoujcho inyour dominion , mil be religious or facrilegious^ to xshom Umay not befaidit 
pertaineth not vntoyou y wbo inyour dominion will be cbafi or vncbaft. Efijl. JO. Bowfxcio.Thcrcforc it ftandeth with 

Gods holy will and ordinancc,that Princes lhould make lawes to raaintainc true religion , and to fuppreffe 
falfercligion,whercunto all men arc commaunded to be obedient* 

1. No power but of God.) S.chryfofiome here mtethfhat fowerjrtde/nid Super ioritiejs Gods ordimncejwt not In what fenfc 3 
eftfoms al Princes ; becaufe many may vfurpejvlw reignc by his permiffion onely, and not by his anointment, nor al alt ions al P/wi-or fo- 
tbat euery one dot tb in and by hisfoueraine power ^as Julians apofiafie and affiiflion of Catfoiify, Vhataos tyrannical op- ^? ntlc w 
prefion of the lfraelites % Aehahsperfecution of the Vrophets » ?{e ros executing of the Apoftles, Herods and Viltts condemn 

ning ofCbriJi : al which things God permitted themj>y the abufe of their p ower to accomplish, but thy were out of the com* 
pafle of bis cattfngand ordinance, 

2. They that rcfift.) Whofoeuer refifieth or obeieth not bis lawful Superior in thofe cats/is wherein he is fid led In thinp law. 
tohimyvithftandeth Gods a^ointment^andfinnctb deadly y and is worthy to be funded both in this worldby his Supe- *%, c ?mmau- 



VMQ 



is.' 



Tttlkej, 



Rhem. 4> 



Vuh4. 



Bhem. /. 

Httn.fn Mat, 
»7- 



Fulkej. 



them. 



r ior,and by God in the next life, for in temporal goner nement and caufes, the Cbriftians were boundinconfeienceto obey x£fowwiv* 
their Heathen Emperours : though on the other (tdefhey were bound vnderpaine of damnation to obey their Apofties and obey our Su* 
Vrelates s and not to obey their kings or Emperours^n matters of religion Whereby it is cleen that when we be comrnatnulcd periors. 
to obey our Superiors ft is meant alwaics and onely in fitch tiring* as they may lawfully commaund } and in refpeff offuch mat" 
ters wherein they be our Superior*, 

If Heathen Princes commaund any thing in matters of religion that is agreeable to true religion, they are A u 5°"? c of 
to be obciedjcuen in matters of rcligton.As Cyrus in the 1 awe which he made for building the Temple. Ezra, ™mmetsoi 
i.And Darius,as well for buildings for oftring of facrificc. Ezra. 6. And Artaxcrxcs,for reformation of the reli°ion. 
Churchjby thedifcrctionand wifedomeof fczra.Ezra.7, And Darius the Mcdian/orworftiippingof the true 
God Dan.6^7, 

4. BearethnotthcfwordJ That the JpofitcMcanttbherefpechlly of temporal powers^emay feehythefvord, TheApoftle 
tribute yOnd external comptdjion^vhich he here att.ibunth to them^And the Chrifiim men then bad no doubt \rhether they *PWKeeh of 
(hould obey their fpiritual power*, but now the difeafi is cieane contrarie, for al lighten to thefecular power, mi nothing to crs> * ^ 
the fpiritualjxhich exprefly is ordained by Chrifi and the Holy Ghofl; and al the faithful arecomnatmded to befnbiefl 
thtrevnto^as to Chrifls owneword andwil.Therc were Heretics called JjCgavdijbat tonl^e array alrvle and Supetioritie: Herefles a- 
Tbe Wkleffts widd obey nor 'P rince nor Vrclatcjfhe were once in deadly finnc. The Trottfiants of our time (as we may » amft . ru ! c . an <* 
fie in al Countries where thefecular fword is drawen again/} their Secies) care neither for the one nor for the other y though 
they extol onely thefecular when it mal^thfor them.1 be Catfolifys onely mofi humbly obey both , tuen according to Gods The obedience 
ordimnce>tb c one in temporal caufes 9 and the other in Spiritual : in which order both thefe States lytue bleffedly fioriflyedin of Catholikcs 
alChriBianComtneseuerfmeChrifiestime^nditisthe Vetywayto preferue both, as one day altheworldfhalconfeffe JSjIjfS?,* 

*"* w » poral Superiors 

We giuc no more to the fccular power,then is due by the word of God. Wicklef was fclaundcred to deny slander. 
obedience to Princes,& fpirituall Paftors,for he denied neither of both. But proued that the Pope was Anti- 

chriftj& his CJcrgiewere no Paftors of the Church,but wolucs.Thc Proccftams(God be thanked) at this day, 
as alwaics 3 arc obedient cticn to wicked Princes vnto death and martyrdome.Thc Papiftes confpire mofthor- 
ribly treafon to murder ChriilianPrinces,and to inuade their land with flrangers, asitismanifeft, to there- 
proch and fliame of that murtheringhercfie. 

6. Yougiuetributes.J Though euery man ought to be ready to feme bis temporal Vrince withhis goods i by tri" The'CIergfe 
bates or what other lawful taxes tutdfnbfdies fo euer :yet they may exempt by prinilcges whom they thinkegood* As in al exempted from 
CowurieiChrifliaJ^TriefisfortbchonourofChrifiiWlnfe Miwfterstheybejhtueby the grattntetand auncient charters of in ° utc * 
kings bene exceptedand exemptedSiotwithflanding they wereneuer vnready to feme voltmtarely their Soueraine^ 'mat 
common caufes^with whatfoeuer they had.See Annot.in Mat,l 7,16'. 

The old Popifti diuinitie,was 3 that the Popilli Clergie were exempt from tribute,by the law of God : where- Ecctefiaflical 
by they may claimc,as well to be exempt from obcdicnce»by the law ofGod,to ciuile Magiftrates. And Ami- perfons iubieS 
chrifl their hcad 3 do th yet claime,not onely to be exempt from obedience to any Prince, but alfo to be fupcri- 
ortoallPrinccSjandto hauc right of both the Iwordes/puituall and temporal!: andtodepofe anddepriue 
ciuill Princes of their molt iuft gouernment , as we haue a familiar example in the pull of Pius J.againft our 
moft gratious Soucraigne Lady,whom God longprcferue to his glorie,and the fubuerfion of Popiih hcrcfic. 

it. Notinbanketings.) Thiswastbe very pUeewhiehS.Jnguftinefhat glorious Doc7or, wasby4voicefromS.huguKnet 
heaMendire£ledvnto y at his firfi miraculous and happy conuerfion 3 not onely to the Catbolike ftithj/ut alfo to perpetual conucdion. 

continenciejjy this voice comming from />MHc/i,Tolle,lcgc : Tolle^cgc. Takg vpandread, tak$vp mid read, as himfelf 
w/foA.Li.8.Confef.c.i 2. 

CHAP. XIIII. 

lihs a moderator andpeacemal^r betwene thefime Chrifiians (who were the Gentsls) and the infirme (who were the Cbrl- 
fiianlexvesj)auingyetafcruple to ceafefromtyeping the ceremonial meates anddaiesof Moyfes Law) he exborteth 
the lewfnot to comlemne the Gentilvfing his libertie : and the Gentilagainejiot to condemne the fcrupulous lew: but rar 
ther to abfiaim from vfing his libertie ^then offending the hwfo be an occafion vnto him ofapoftating. 



1 cateth, 



AN D him that is wcake in faith,take vn- 
to youmotin difputations of cogitatios. 
z For one beleeueth that he may |) cate al 
things : but he that is weake , 1 let him cate 
herbes. 

3 Let not him that cateth , defpife him 

that 



■ 

Him that is weake in the faith receiue % not 
to doubtfulnejfe ofdiffutations. 

2 One beleeueth that he may eate euen 
thing : another which is weake>eateth hear fas. 

3 Let not him that eat eth, defpife him that 

Cc€ 2. eateth 



1 1 



The Epiftle of 5. Paul C h a p. * 1 1 1 1. 

that cateth not : and he that eateth not : let eateth not : and let not him which eateth not 

him not iudge him that catethibrGodhath iudge him that eateth. For God bath received 

taken him to him. him. 

4 Who art thou that iudgeft an other 4 What art thou that iudgeft another mans 
mansferuant? To his owne Lord he ftan- firuant? Tohisownemafterheftandcthorfal- 
deth or falleth. and he fhal ftand : for God is leth .• Yeafrefal be holdenvpfor Godis able to 
able to make him ftand. make him ftand. 

5 For one iudgeth | betweene day and s This man putteth difference betweeneday 
day : and an other iudgeth euery day. let e- andday . . Another man comteth alldayesaltl^. 
uery one abound || in his o wne fenfe. Let ettery man be fully perfwaded in his owns 

6 He that rcfpe&eth the day , refpe&eth minde. 

to our Lord . And lie that eateth , eateth to 6 He that efteemeth the day , efteemeth it 

our Lord: for he giueth thankes to God. vnto the horde : and he that efteemeth not the 

And he that eateth not , to our Lord he ea- day, to the Lord he doth not efteemeit . He that 

teth not,and giueth thankes to God. eateth, eateth tothe Lorde, for he giueth God " 

7 Fornoneof vs liueth to himfclf: and thankes :and he that eateth not, eateth not to the 
no man dieth to him felf. Lorded giueth God thankes. 

8 For whether we liuc , we liue to our 7 For none of v s liueth to him felf e, and no 
Lord: or whether we die, we die to our mandiethtohimfelfe. 

Lord.Thcrfore whether we liuc, or whether S For if we line, we Hue vnto thehorde; and 

We die, we are our Lords. if roe die,we die vnto the Lord: whetherwe lute 

9 For to this end Chrift died and rofc a- therefore, or die,we are the Lords. 

gaine : thathe may haue dominion both of 9 For to this endeChrift both died, & rofe, 

the dead and of the liuing. andreuiued } that he might be Lordbo'th of dead 

1 o But thou , why Uidgcft thou thy bro- and auicke. 

ther?orthou, why doeft thou defpife thy 10 But why docft thou then iud<re thy bro- 

t.Cor.r,io. brother? For* we fhal al ftand before the thert Either, why doeft thmfct at nought thy 

ludgementfeateofChrifr, brother? *wefallall(?and before the iudgement i.Cor.i.io. 

Ef45,*3. IJ Font is wntten^L/w/Jaith our Lord, feateofChrift. 

tbateusrykneefljalbovetome: andeuery ton- 11 For it is written* /Hue, forth the Lord Efjl '-4f.*3- 

guefbalconfefe to God. a „dall knees fhal bowe to mesvdall tongues fal*^ 10 ' 

1 2 Therfore ettery one of vs for him felf giueprai fe to God. 
flialrenderaccounttoGod. I2 So fall euery one of vs gjue account of 

13 Lctvs therfore no more iudge one him felf e to God. 

another, but this iudge yc rather, thatyou 13 Let vs not therfore iudge oneamthera- 

putnota ftutnblmg blockc ora fcandalto nymore:bntiudgethi*rather,thatnomanput 

your brother. aflumblingblocke , o-r an occafion to fall .inhis 

l4lknowandamperfuadcdinourLord brothers way. 

!toS? lE r s ,^Chrift s that nothing is Common of 14 For I &*,& am perfwaded by the Lord 

c^.s«Aa. ;cieit,buttohimthatfuppo(eth,anythmgto Iefus,that there is nothino commonofit felfe, 

Sihhe 7 ' 1, be common to him it is common. but vnto him that iudgeth it to be common, to 

xviihchewcake 15 ror if becaufc of meate thy brother him it is common 

SdSKSh. h . c S rccu ? d : . no w d 2° u vvalkef * not accor- t s 7tm if tk, Mother be rrieued with thy 

«ter«h to ding to channe . * Do not with thy meate meate,non>walhftthounetcharitab'y- > >-d<>/rrov r Tor 8 rr 

wfaMhd* 1 7 For the kingdom of God is j| not t 7 For the kiugdomc of Godis not meate & 

SSSgcBn mca .^drmke:bntiuiuce,andpeace,and drink* , but righteoufiefe, andveace^dtoym 

d«,Sa«d loym the holy Ghoft. the holy Ghoft. r J 

SEES' , *? l°X kc A lk f. i:i EhiS f ;f ucth Chrift > " ^orhethatinthefe things feruethChrifl, 

i.Cor.8. pleafethGod,and is acceptable to men. p !ea feth Godjmdis cenmen£dofmen. 

19 Therfore the things that are of peace , 9 Let vs therfore follow thofe things which 
letvspui-lne: andthe things that are of edi- ma^ for peace Mthings wherewith one may e- 
h'.'ng one toward an other let vskecpe. difieanother. 

20 Dcftroy not the worke of God for 20 DeftroynotthcworkeofGodformeates 
Tk.i,ty. meate.* Al things in dcede are cleane : but fike^allthingsarepureMitiseuillfor that TitusUJ. 



man 



fhern.i. 



Ch a p. x i r 1 1. TotheRomanes. 260 

it is ill for the man that cateth by giuing man which eatethwith offence. 

offence. 2 1 It is good neither to eatefiefh, neither to 

21 Itisgood not to eatefiefh, and not to dr inke wine ,neither any thingtphereby thj bro- 
drinke wine, nor that wherein thy brother is ther ftumbkth > either is offended, oris made 
offended, or fcandalizedjor weakened. vpeake. 

22 Haft thou faith ? || haue it with thy 2 * HtftbtmfMtHmiitiMitym 
felfe before God. Bleffedishc thatiudgeth before God.Happyt* be that condemneth not him 

not him felfc in that which he approueth. M' '» that thin g whlch h * dmtth 

25 But [| he that difcerneth,ifhecate,is 23 Tor he that maketh confeience, is damned 
damned : becaufe not of faith, for || all that is if he eate , becaufe he eateth not of faith : For 
not of faitly s finne. whatfoentr is not of faith, isfmne. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xiiii. 

1. Eate all things.) Byfimilitudeofwordesthefimplsarefoonedeceiued^ndHeretikes^ 
»y thing tofeduce the vnleameJ. There were diners meates forbidden in the Lawe of Moyfes, and fortification, mtde mc l n ^\yf ut 
and counted vncleane, whereof the Jew might net eate r.t all, as porfy, lutre, conny, andfuch Hkg, both offifhes,fouUs, and ^ting or not 
teafies. a great number. Chrifi difebarged all than that tecum: Chi i pans , after hispafficn,of T that obferuance and alio- earing certain* 
ther 'ceremonies of the olde Lowe ttywi tending, becaufi diners that were brought vp in the Lowe Jktd a religion and "**«. 
mfikwcJUddenty to firfikg their former mmtr, the ^pofile here ajmw forth fiub a* beftronger and tetter inftmcled in 
the cafe, to bears with the weaker fort, that being C hrifuans could* notyetfiikie in their hones to edte and vfi the meates for- 
bidden by God in the Lowe ; its on th: other fide he warned: the weakg that MHld not eate , not to takg offence orfandallat 
them th.lt did eate without fcmplc , airy rf th irregular cr forbidden mutes in the Lawe, nor in any wife toiudgeor con- 
demn? the eater , but to commit that to God , ami finally that neither notb-rfhonti condemne the other for eating or not ea~ 
tin**, l^owe the Vroteftants fondly applie all this to the fafles of the Church , and differences of meates in the fame: as though TheHcretikes 
thtchunh did forbid any meate wboly tieucr to be eaten c r tombed , or male any creatures vncleane , or otlmwfe prefers- fo ? dlv abul " c 
bed any abftintnee , then fir chaftifing of wens bodies andftruice tfGod. It is a great blindnefie that they can put no dijfe- Lj,& jfoft^ 
rence betwixt Chriflsfajl of fcurtie dayes, lAath.^IchnsabPeiningfromalldelicatemeatesanddrin^t, Math.JJI. the oi the Church* 

IX iy t S.Timothees y x.Tim^,%^IclmsDifciplesandChriJles Difiplesfafi,M^X.9^^$-(^hichl^faidtheyfhouldl^epe Foolifli Hef€- 
tfter his departure from them:) and the ceremoniall diftiticlion of creatures and mates , clcane and vncleane , in the olde *?^jj5 noC 
Latpe. of which it is cnident the dpofile tr eateth in all this Chapter, andof none other at all. Therefore then the Vrotefiants tffajjf?** 
by thcxfirdes of this place would prone , that we be either made fee from fafiing and from obeying the Churches commautu 
dement,or foloxcing Chrifles example in that matter, ortlxtt the obfrucrs ofChrifiianfafies be weakg in faith,and ought me 
in any wife condemne offinne the breakers ofthzprefcribedfitfes of the folj Church, they doe abufe ignorantly or wilfully the 
Apofiles wordes and difcottrfe . 

F Hike ml • wc neucr went about to proue by this place,or by any other, that Chriftians arc free from fafting, or from Faftfag^ 
obeying the Churches commaundemenc , or Chriftcs example in fafting without (uperftition. But wee con- 
demne your Antichriftian forbidding of meaccs to fomc men at all times,and to all men at fome times for re- 
ligions fakc,and for greater holincfie,which is no fafting,but a change cf diet. And where you fay , you forbid 
no mcatc,but for chaftifing of mens bodies, itisfalfciforyoulcauc them all things that may inflame the bo- 
dy to luft,bcfide ilcfli, as winc,fpices, fiuitcs,and all dayntie fifties in which of auncicnt time, was counted the 
grcatcft delicacic. And Durande fayth plainely,that fiih is eaten in fafiing dzycs,bccaufcGodhathnctcurfedthe 
wmersjitcaufe remiffion of fumes ff)ouldbe by tl>e wtter ofbaptifine : fir this element is moft worthy, which wafheth away 
filthir.effe^aiulvponwhicbthefpiritofth:!^^ conftitution of the world was varied: but he atrfed the earth inthe 

worlds cfnun,here of it U,th.xt it U not Lxcfll to eate in the faffing dayes,any fytd offt.fi) that liueth in the land: whereby 
it is plaine, howfoeucr you woulde clokc the matter, your prohibition of flcili is, becaufe it was hypocritically 
decmcd,not onely vncleane, but alio accurfed.Dur.!ib.t\cap.de alijs leiunijs. 

tihem.2. ft Betwecnc day and day.) By the /% deceite they abufe this place againfi the HtlyMycs of Chrifi andim B. Diftinclionof 
motl)er and Saincls, which cotKeri;eth onely the lewcsfefl.ui ties and obfrnation of times, whereof % intbe Epifile to the Gala- dayes. 

tianscap4.l0. 

Fulke.2. Wcvfenodecc:te,butflicwetheChriftianlibc!tie inrcfpcftingalIdayesalike,thatarenot difcernedby Papffliftfti. 
the commaundement of God. As for the dong of your fefliuities,we condemne as open idolatrie, by manifeft wties * 
textes or Scripture, forbidding Gods honour to be giuento creatures: and yet the dayes appointed by the 
Church for excrcifc of rcligion,wc obfcrue,and that without fuperftition. 

Hhem.j. 6. Euery one in his ownc fenfe.) The Apofle doth not gitte freedom?, a* the Churches enemies would haue it, that The text ex* 
eutry man may doe or thinly what he lift, but in this matter ofludaical obfernation of dayes and meates.and that for a time P^cd con- 
onely,tillt]yeChrifiian religion fnonld be perfectly efiablifloed, he would haue no reflraintmade .but that euery onefhonldbe m f^^^ 
borne withaUin his owne fenfe :yetfu y that tlxyfhould not condemne one anotlter, nor mak$ ucceffttie offalnation in the oljer- C ncc in 1 uda J- 
uatiun of the ludaicatl rites ofmeatesfLayes^&c. cal mcatcs and 

FuIt'C.s. In things of their owne nature indiffercnt,thc Apoftlc requireth, that euery man cerrainely be perfwaded, 
howe farrc Chviftian libertie extendeth, and howc it is to be yfed. 

Rhem*4. I7- Not meate and drinke.) Thefubpnce of religion or the klngdomeofGodftandeth not inmeate or drinke, and j^jHbbaL 
therefore the better might they vfc iniiffexencie andtolerathninthat point for atime Jot peace fak^ andtQWidefcvidall. cncc 4ajwM«. 

' Ccc 9 $. ' tut 



L< 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. x i i i t. 

but if the picep ofldoyfes Lowe had boundeftillas before , then {not for the meates fake, but for the dfobedience) it had 
beene damnable to haue eaten the vncUane meates, 

22. Haue it with thy felfe.) Thou that artferfeSf, and bcleeiufi or knowefi certainely that thou art foe (rem the 
lawe concerning meates andftftiuities 3 y et to the trouble and hinderance of the feeble that cannot yet be brou-ht /S fan e 
bedifcreeteandvttermtthyfelfeoMoffeafon. S J ' ' 



Todoeagji r ,a 

gmJthHownetrc- °"r c6fcicnc<- 

is finne. 



23. He that difcerneth.) If the weake haue a confeience , andfhould be dr'men to eate the thingt which m his owns 
hart Ixthinketh hejbould not doe, he committith deadly fmne 3 becaufe he d>J) againfl his confidence ,o r ag- mti /,« owe Vrc- 
tenfed knowledge. * ' _._».». 

Rhem.4. 23. All that is not of faith.) ?he proper fenfe of tins jbeachuJmewryihingtUtammdmhazainflhH 

Ud<re — '— «*— - •'- - «" f- n. /... .t. .: n r.l 1 /•..» /.» , , . ._•»■'. ^ .-..._.•„„. 

o 

in h 

holdt of infidels, who mamtaine " * A<tf Clmftian men aljoofind deadly in entry "ood deede. "" ' "* /J " £«*«; 

Fttlke.4. S.Auguftineapplicth thistext,toprouethatalhheaaionsofinfidelsarcfinne,euenthofethatfcemeto Allaffionsof 

be vertues,and good workes, faying that venues mufi be defined not by the aBkns but by tht eW« .Cuntr a luli.lib 4. InfidcIs « 
Cap.J.wherehehandleththe queftion at large and hyth.Whma wan doth any thing ,whcrein he ftemtthuotto fmne ' 

finne, if he doeth it not for that ende,for which he ought to doe it, he is cctminced to finne. Therefore though honouring 
of pareots 3 & fuch like actions be not finne of the felues,yet are they finne in an infideH,becaufe he honoureth 
not his parents, for that ende he ought to doe. Againe , of all things which infidels doe , itu fade all that is not of 
faith ts fume, Againe to the Pelagian he fay th, as we may fay to the Papiftcs. Omnia premie 'cetera &c. All the reft 
ef theirs, that feme amongmintohaue fome Jrayfe , let them feeme tothee to be true vermes ,let them feeme to be <rocd 
toorkfs,andto be done without all finne. For my fart I kp>we thisjhat a goodwill doth them not: for an vnf aitk full and vn- 

godly wiUsswtgood. Alfo contra duas cpift. Pel. ad Bonifacium hb.j.cap.5.he fayth. Sine ipfa &c.wnhout faith 

euen thofe which feeme to be good workes ,are turned intofinnes : for all that u not of faith is firms. That which Luther 
favcth of Chnftian mens good deedes , is true in his meaning: namely in refpeft or the perfection of iuttice 
which Gods Lawe rcquireth , whereunto no man can atteyne in any good deede that he doeth. Therefore 
good deedes are rewarded according to grace,and not according to merite. 

CHAP. XV. 

Heproceedethtomalte peace betweene the Chriflian Gentiles and lewes. 8 with this refohttion 3 that the lewes vocation is 
of proms tndeede, but the Gentile, alfo ofme r cie,andforetoUe by the Scriptures, ja Then drawing to an ende.he e *- 
cufethhsmfelfe to the Romanes forwrhingthus vntothem, 21 hopingmwe at length to fee them, after that he hath 
beenatHterufalcm, 29 wlmeuntoalfohereauefiethtWtr prayers, 

AN D we that arc the ftronger, muft fu- \]ijE which areftreng, ought to beare the 

tteine the infirmities of the weake, and V V fiailenejfe oftheweak\e 3 &notto(}and 

not pleafe our fellies. in our owne concettes. 

2 Let euery one of you pleafe his neigh- 2 Let euery man pleafe his neighbour in that 
bourvnto good, to edification. that is good to edifying. 

3 For,Chriftdidnotpleafehimfelfe>t 3 For Chriji pleafed not him felfe , but as is 
Ma.«8, 1 0. as « is written , The rtfroches of them that re- written , The rebukes of them which rebuked 

prochedtheefellvponme. theefellon me. 

3SE jlTl "Y thin S S [° eUer *"**" e 4- For whatfieuer things haue beene written 
!"tr K^??? WlM T^ "*™****!* ^foretime^emittenfL^-learning, thatwe 
*S- itllTX h C °° laUOn ° ftheScr, P- througbpatienceandLfortoftheLpturel 

^TZ TTl Y A Ue }T' ■ ir rnigti haue hope: J J ? ' 

rem the olde c- And the God of patience and of com- * n%~ r>L a *-.; j r, ■ 

Teftament: c' n - „ fc . c v j • J The God of patience and confo/atton, 

much more aU f ^ g l ^e you to be ofoneminde one toward * ff ,™« (M „,./,.a „• jj j ./- 

things^ another according to lEsvsChnft: £"%>! "H ^Zlt d ™ t ?> ardsM °- l ' CouX ' X0 ' 

wynewTcfta- K ~ u< , t c & . y 7? ""• , ther^ftertheenfampleofChriJilefu: 

mencarefor o I nat or c one minde , with one mouth . l J 

S'SS youmayglorifieGodtheFatherofourLord * p>*V'*R*gr*'ȣtogether t may with one 

«vairiemrel lEsvsChrift. ™outb pray feGod,andthe father of our Lordle- 

Scd 0m * 7 For the which caufe receiue one an o- > Chr f • 

ther : as Chrift alfo hath receiucd you vnto 7 Wherefore/ecetueye one another y# Chriji 
the honour of God. recetuedvs i to the glory of God. 

8 For I fay Chrift Ie s v s to haue been 8 *And I fay, that lefts Chrift was a mi- 
Jminifter of the circumcifion for the veri- nimiler of the circumcijion for the trueth of 
tie of God ro confirme the promifles of the God, to confrme the promt fes made vnto the 
fathers. fathers: 

9 But the Gentiles to honour God for his And that the Gentiles might glorifie God, i.Re^i.?o. 
Pfa.i7,jo. mercie,as it is \\n\xtn:Therefore will I confeffe for hUmercie, as it is written, * For this caufe pfal.l8.jo. 

to thee in the gentiles o Lord, and willjingtothy Iwillprayfe theeamongthe Gentiles , andfing 
mmc. tjnto thy name. 

10 And l0 And 



Chap. xv. 



To the Romanes. 



%6i 



nft 



Deu$M3- 



E&.rx 9 io, 



tc 

ac 



of 



Efyuy. 



3. 



>. 



10 And againe he faith > Reioyceye Gen- 
tiles with his people. 

1 1 And againe , Prayfe dlye Gentiles our 
Lord: andmagnifiehim all ye peoples. 

I 2 And againe Efaie faith , There (hall be 
therootc oflejfe: andfe 'that foallrifevp to rule 
the Gentiles jn him the Gentiles Jball hope. 

1 5 And the God of hope replenifli you 
with all ioy and peace in beleeuing:thatyou 



/ o *And againe he faith , * Reioyceye Gen- Deut.j i.43 1 
tiles with his people. 

1 1 &4ndagaine> * Prayfe the horde allye PfaLiiM. 
G entiles y and laud him dlye people together. 

iz zAnd againe, Efaias faith, ^ There fhall ^y 11.10. 
be the roote of leffe , and he that (hall rife to 
r eigne oner the Gentiles, in himjhallthe Gen- 
tiles truft. 

IS The God of hope fll you with all ioy and 



may abound in hope,and in the vertue ot the peace in beleeuing , that ye may be rich in hope, 



holy Ghoft. <£<) 

1 4 And I my fclfe alio, my brethren, am 

affured of you , that you alio arc full of loue, 
replenished with all knowledge, fo that you 
are able to admontfh one an other. 

1 5 But I haue written to you (brethren) 
more boldly in part,as it were putting you in 
remembrance ; for the grace which is giuen 
mcofGod, 

16 To be the miniftcr of Chrift Insvs 



through the porrer of the holy Ghoft. 

14 I my felfe am perfwaded of you , my bre~ 
thre^fhatyealfoarefullofgoodnes, &filledmth 
allknowledge , ablealfo to exhort one mother. 

is Neuertheteffe, brethren J haue fomewhat 
more boldly written vnto you, as pitting yon in 

remembrance through the grace that it giuen to 
me of god, 

16 That I (boulde be the minifler of lefts 
Chrift to the Gentiles , f and fhould minifler the i ^Gcrificing. 



in the Gentiles : falsifying the Golpel of GoffelofGod> that the offering of 'the Gentiles 
God, that the oblation of the Gentiles may might be acceptable, andfanttified by the holy 



be made acceptable and fan&ificd in the 
holy Ghoft. 

17 I haue therefore glorie in Chrift Ie- 
svs toward God. 

18 For I dare not fpeake any of thofe 
things which Chrift worketh not by me for 
the obedience of the Gentils, by worde and 

deedes, 

19 In the vertue of fignes and wonders, 



Ghoft. 

77 I haue therefore whereof I may reioyce 
through Chrift lefts , in thofe things which per- 
tame to God. 

iS Tori will not be bolde tojpeake of any of 
thofe things which Chrift hath not wrought by 

me , to makg the Gentiles obedient with worde 
and dee de, 

ip In might ie ftgnes and wonders, by the 



in the vertue of the holy Ghoft: fo that from power of the prit of God, fo that from Hierufa- 
Hierufalem rounde about vnto Illyricum I km, and the coaftesroundabout vnto Illyricum, 



haue replenished the Gofpel of Chrift, 

20 And I haue fo preachedthis Gofpel, 
not where Chrift was named, left I fhoulde 
build vpon an other mans foundation: 

21 But as it is written , They to whom it 
hath not been preached ofhim,(hallfee: and they 
that haue not heard.Jhallvnderftand. 

22 For the which caufe alio I was hin- 
drcd very much from comming vnto you. 

23 But nowe hauing no longer place in 
thefe countries, and hauing a defire to come 
vnto you thefe many yeeres nowe pafled: 

24 When I (hall begin to take my iour- 
ncy into Spaine ,1 hope that as Ipafle,IftvalI 
fee you,and be brought thither of you, if firft 
in part I fhall haue enioyed you. 

25 Nowe therefore I will goc vnto Hie- 
rufalem to minifter to the $ faindts. 



I haue fully preached the GoffelofChrtjl. 

20 So haue I enforced my felfe to preach the 
G off el, not where Christ was named [left IJhould 
haue built vpon another mans foundation. 

21 But as it u written, * To whom he was E6i.fx.tf, 
notfpoken of, they fhall fee : and they that heare 

not, [hall vnderft and. 

z% Tor this caufe I haue been oft let , that I 
couldnot come vntoyou: 

23 But nowe hauing no more to doe in thefe 
countrtes , and alfo hauing a great deftre many 
yeeres to come vntoyou. 

24- When fo euer I take my tourney int9 
Spaine , / wtllcornetoyou :for I truft to fee you 
in my iourney , and to be brought on my way thi- 
therwdrd hyyou ,after that I be fomewhat filed 
; thyou. 



wn 

2/ But nmvegoe I vnto Hierufalem , to mi- 

26 For Macedonia and Achaia haue li- nifier vnto the fainBs. 
kedwell to make iome contribution vpon 26 For it hath pleafed them of Macedonia 
the poore fain6h that are in Hierufalem. and Achaiajo make a certaine common gathe~ 
• 27 For it hath pleafed them: and they are ring for the poor e fainBs which are at fflerufale. 
their detters. For if the Gentiles be made 27 * & bath pleafed them verily , andtheir 1C0u9.nl 

partakers Ccc* 4. detters 



■ 1 . • 



rt 



The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap, xvh 

partakers of their ipirituall things : they 4ettm are thgferiftbe Gentiles h made par- 

ought alio in carnail things to minifter vnto takers of 'their JbmtuaU things , their dmie is to 

<j'tl- l c minifter vnto them in carnail things. 

28 This therefore vvhenllhallhaueac- 2S when I haue perfourmed this, and hau, 
complifhed J andfign e dthenithisfruit,I W ill fealed to them this finite ./trill come byyou into 
goe by you into Spain e. Spaine. JJ 

29 And I know that comming to you, I 2 , ^nd lam fure that when I come vme 
Jhalcome in abudace ofy bleffing of Chrift. youjjhallcome with abundance of the bleffinf of 

30 I befcech you therefore brethren by the Gospel of Chrift. * J 

tlnthattfce °? 't^PjZ'i Ch f itt > and H thecharitie S° I befeechyou brethren for the Lord Mm 
$£& ofthe holy Ghoft, that you Jhelpe mem Chriftes fa^Mfor the loueof ihe (birtte/JZ 
Sii&S y our P"y ersfor me ^Go dj helpemeinmybufinefewithyourpayerstoGod 

bemouedto 3 1 * hat I may be deliuered from the in- forme; 

£?£S£ e fidel ^hatareinlewrie,andthe oblationof 31 7hat Jmay be dcliueredfom them which 
nefiw. my feruice may become acceptable in Hie- beleeue not in lurie , and that this my firuice 

rufalem to the faints, whtch I haue at Hterufalem , may be accepted 

3 2 That I may come to you in ioy by the of the Saintts: 

will of God , that I may be refrcmed w you. 32 lhat I may come vnto you with ioy by the 

33 And the God of peace be with you willof God, and may withy oh be refrefhed. 

a 11 * Amen. 33 The God of peace be with you all, Amen. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xv. 

Rhem.I. 8. Minifter of the circumcilion.) Chrift did execute h* office and minifterie onely towards the people ofChcuxt- 

cijtonjhjt if, the letvej. * J 

Tulke.l. Chrift did execute his office principally toward th c Iewes, but not onely. He preached to the Samarirancs. 

Ioaa4.m the panes of Tyre and Sydon,he healed the woman of Canaans daughter, Math.i j.finally he dy- 

cd^ndrorcagaineaswellfortheGentiles,asthcIewes. 
Rbem.2 t *f. Sainfts.) He mtamh die holy perf.nstlm haumtforfak&i all their goods for Chrft,wrewlKlyconuertedta 

feme our Urd witkalt their niinde. S.Hieio.againit Vigilantius the Hcretik^ reprehending the alms ■r.um tofuchju da 

the Heretics alfo of our time. * *^ 

Fttlke,2, He mcanethall*/«/> 0( ,re Chrijliam atHierufalem : fodoeth S. Chryfoftomeinterprete theworde,and not of 

any fpcciall men, fuch as had forfaken their goods,Hom.30. Theodoret alfo of. A th mre faithful/, accord nt at 
hexatreyHiredbjTelerJams^idlohnfobemindfuUoftlxpooretandfothcKK'K ' 

CHAP. xvi. 

Me commsndethfcbearerTlxsle to tlie Romanes, 3 andhimfelfe tommy t/iereby name, 17 he declared, the dcShiin 

,,,' 1 Rs f M " ei W leSmed > *° U the """W * *° Ap«* Seducers, u /* doeth vnto that the commendations of 
M. the Churches and of certameferfonsby name: 2 J and co'.eludeth. 

ANd I commed to you Phcebe our lifter, T Commend vnto you Phoebe our Jisler, which 
who is in the minifterie of the Church lis a minifter of the Church ofCenchrea • 
thatisinGenchris: 2 Thatye receiue her in the Lorde , as it be- 

2 That vou receme her m our Lord as it commeth SainUes , and that yee a0 her in 
is worthy for f ain<5ts : and that you affift her whatfo ester buftnejfe (he hath neede of you -for 
mw^atfoeucrbufineflemefhallneedeyou. jhehath fuccourcdmany,andmy felfe alfo. 

for Ihe alfo hath affifted many and my felfe. 3 'GreetePrifci^and^usl^my helpers AdcsiS.t, 

3 c Salute Prifca and Aquila my helpers in Chrift lefu: 

m ?m7k lE f S VS ' vc l , • J , , , 4 (Which haue f° r m y & l ¥< *»» 

4 { Who for my life haue laid downe their their owns neckes : Vnto whom , not onely leiue 
neckesrto whom notlonelygiuethankes, thankes, but alfo all the Churches of the Gen- 

jThisdome- but alio all the Churches ofthe Gentiles) tiles.) 

SSaSS- * AndtheirtdomefticallChurch.Salutc , L^greete the Church that is in their 

as,. 5^SSf°^ s,,ll0,,,l,efiftfi,,Sle l s l k^vt! m ^T^ Mk 

(hoid.orra. or ai» »n Uinlt the firftfiwtes ofaAchaia in Chrift. 

£m«S k SaIuteMar,ewnohatnI abouredmuch 6 Greete Maryphichbeftowedmuch labour 

together thc-Tc aDoutv S. 0nV S. 

a 8 o d Jho U u,« ,, 7 falutcAndronicus & Bluliamy cofins 7 Salute tAndronicus and Iunia my em- 
5S* dUne \ fc »° w ca P»f r s • «Jo are noble among? fins , and prifiners withme alfo , which are well 

SeTpS ? ft\Z h ° A 5°r eteTC .^»Chrift. tdp among the ^poft/es /and wereinChrift 
chinginthofe 8 SaIut c Amphatus my beft beloued in before me. 

timesofperfc. ourLord. , Greete ^mpliatmybelouedtntheLord. 

' Iania - cv Salute VrbanusourhclpermChnftlE- Salute Vrban^rhcier in Chrift \&Sta- 

svs,&Stachys my beloued. 10 Salute ctymybslmd. "" iisdm 



' _. 



i 



til* 4W* Wi 



Chap. xvi. 

i o Salute Apellcs c approued in Chrift. 
Salute them that are of Ariftobolus houfe. 

1 1 Salute Herodion my kinfman. Salute 
them that are ofNarchTus houle,that are in 

our Lord. 

1 2 Salute TryphamaandTiyphola: who 

labour in our Lorde. Salute Perhs the belo- 
ued,who hath much laboured in our Lord. 

1 3 Salute Rufus the eleit in our Lorde 

and his mother and mine. 

14 Salute Afyncritus,Phlegon,Hermas, 

Patrobas,Hermes : and the brethren that are 

with them. 

1 5 Salute PhilogusandIulia,Ncrcus,and 

his filter and Olympias : and all the faincls 

that are with them. 

16 I Salute one an otherina||hoIykiile. 
Al the Churches of Chrift falutc you. 

17 And I defire you brethren, || tomarkc 



To the Romanes. 



26*2 



/ Salute Appelles, approved in Chrift. Salute 
them which are ofAriftobulm houfhold. 

1 1 Salute Herodion my kinfman.Greete them 
that be of the houjhold ofNarciffus, which arein 

the Lord. 

1 2 Salute Tryjphena and Tryphofa,which la- 
bour in the Lorde. Salute the beloued Perjtt, 
which laboured much in the Lord, 

IS Salute Ruphuschofen in the Lord t andhis 

mother andmine. 

14. Greete s/4$ncritus,Phle<ron, Herman, 

Patrobas, UWercurius, and the brethren which 

are with them. 

if Salute Philologus, and Iulia,Nereus and 
his per, andOlimpas, and all thefainfts which 

are with them, 

16 * Salute one another with an holy hiffe* a.Cor.ij.i* 

7he Churches of Chrift faluteyou. 

1 7 Now I befeechyou brethren, marke them 



tThefpccial T, or( j Abut their owne belly: and X by fweetc 

waythatHere- »« ,, ,. ,-, r.j ..L.. I. —...„« 

tikes haueeuer ipeacnCS and 

Iuu5t0 Sl le ' of innocents. , n , 

*S?SL 1 p For || your obedience is publiftied in- 

°he- S ;S" t0 CUC1 7 P lace * * reioyce therforc in you. But 



them that make difi'enfions fcfcandalscon- which caufediutjton&giueoccafion of eml, con, 

trarie to the dodtrine which you haue c lear- trary to the dofoine which ye hane learned, and 

ned,andauoidthem. anoydethem . 

18 For fuch doe not feme Chrift our it Tor they that are fuchfiruenotthe Lord 

ord Abut their owne belly: and % by fweetc Iefus Chrift M their owne belly M withfweete 

&f£S fpeaches and benedictions feduce the hartes andflattering wordes decern the heartts of the 

. , • _-..!!. r_ innocents. 

fp For your obedience is gone abroad vnto 
allmenjamgladthereforeonyourbehalfecbut 



toS^s iwouldLucyoutobcwfc^ 

cote fcc before * . m ' anddmvle concerning euill 



ikfcribcd par- PlCUieUlu 

flatly in Ac 2C And the God of peace crulh Satan vn- 



andfimfle concerning euill 

z The God of feacefhall treads Satan vn- 



Annotations 
uponS.MaE- 



dcr vour feet quickly.The grace of our Lord deryom feetejhortlj. The grace of our Lordle- 



Iesvs Chrift be with you 

a I Timothec my coadiutor faluteth yo\x y 



/us Christ be wtthyou.Amen. 

2i *Timotheus my workefellow,and Lucius, AResi 6.1', 



andLucius a ndIafon,&Sosipatcr,mykinf- and Iafon,andSofpater my fafman faluteyou. andx.i? 
men> .2.2 ITertius,whichwmethts £$iftle,falute 

22 I Tcrtius falute you, that wrote the youin the Lord. 
epirtle,in our Lord. « Gaiusminehoft^nd of the whole Church, 

22 Caius mine hoftc,and the whole ftdutethyou.Eraftusthechambcrlatneofthecity 
Churches,faluteth you. Eraftus the Cofferer falutethyou^ind Quartus his brother. 
of the citic faluteth you, and Quartus,abro- ** 7fe^« '/«»■ Lorde lefus Chrift bee 



24 The grace of our Lord I e s v s Chrift 
bewithalyou,Amen. 

25 And to him that is able to confirme 
you accordingly my Gofpel and preaching 
oflESVs Chrift, according to the reuelarion 
of the myfterie from eternall times kept 

fecret, 

16 Which now is opened by the Scrip- 
tures of the Prophets according to the pre- _, - ■ ' A ' 

cept of the eternal God,r.o the obedience of through Iefus Chrift, f or euer, Amen, 
faith knowen in alGentiles, • 

2 7 To G cd the only wife through I E s v s f This Epijllevas written to the Romanes 
Chrift "to whom be honour and gloriefor fom Corinthus,zndkntby Vhmbethc 

euerandcuer.Amen. ^f+M*Cmlm^, 



withyou all, Amen. 

zs *To himth.it is of power toftablijhyou, EpheCj.w. 
according to my Gofpel, andpreaching of Iefus 
Chrift, *byreuealingofthe mj-fterie whichwas Ephef.j.9, 
kept fecret jince theworldbegan, coloff.i.z. 

z6 But now is opened, and by the Scriptures i.tira.1.7. 
of the Prophets, at the comandementofthe euer- tllus I,x * 
lofting God, to the obedience of faith, among all 
nations pub lifbed, 

27 To the fame God, wife oncly, bee glory •, 



* ' 



L 



\ 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Cha p.xvi. 

. • MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xvi. 

Rbem. /. 3> S&lC.jTheonlyfaiutatiooffowmiyamankfnffHiettofl 

Ttilke /. The wordci going before,declare Chryfoftomes meaning : Tlxy hadnofmall comfort of thisfaktaiiln for it dt~ 

daredtokens of honour and bue/tndgreat fhtlowfbip of face. The comfort therefore that they tooke in the' honour 

and loue that was (hewed to themby the Apoftles falutation,wasagreat grace to perfwade them that they 

, were partakers with him of the common grace of God. ' 

Rbm.2 t ± %fa v ^ ) TlxT*oteftatslmereafonth~tts,Vetertsmt luref^uted^htrfert I* vitamer atKome.See theAnnotatiS 

Fftike 2, The Proteitants reafon not fo fondly as you doc falfly report diem,but thus. Peter is nor here iaiutcd Em sb»w 

ttisnotIikc,tbathewasthistimcatRomc. * ounaa ' 

Rhem. 3. 17. Learned.) Of the "Prime of the jip ftlesjaitl? Theodore te vpon this place. 

Fulke 3, The common opinion was,that Peter the chiefe of the Apoftles did firft preach to the Romancs,which per- , v , , 

aduenrure was fo,peraduenture not fo. And more like itwas not fo,becaufe neither S.Luke in the Aftes (hew- uSSSt 
eth itpor y ApoftJe putteth them in mind of die credit & aufloriue of S. Peter by whom they were conuerted. at Rome. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvi. 






Shem.4. 



X 6. Salute one another.) Teener Scilmaiflers made mm fait or hardfhfts to protte or defend fa! £W, Am tit 
Trotefiants: butintxpo points fbout SJ?eterJpeciaUy y theyp t tjfe eutn tlxmfeluts in impvdencie. Tkefirjt «, tint dxj hold he 

, m-c^i*^.*!-^ ^oHks^hkhkagainfiidSmftmu The fee ,ndis y t!^t he tounmer at 

flicalhiporiest.il thz Fat lurs Greece and LaUM^againft the very fen fe and fi»ht ofrU 



•ms not pre fe) red before the otlxr Jp 
Homejvhieb is again/} al ths Ecckfiafti 



monuments of his Seate^tpttkher^cl/me^fe^itd de.-.th there. Greater cadence certcs there is thereof and more weight:: That S.Pettr 

55"^?*» oft\gmuUs } 2^nus } C.tfars t or Ciceros being time :yet were he a very brutifh man that would deny this to ,1k «as at Rome 

difcrcditeoffominy writers and tlx whole worll Much more monftruotuit is } tolxareany deny the other. Theodorete 

faith Ix was tlxre writing vpo this chapter. Vrofterafo carmine de ingratis in principio. SjLeo dc natali PctclS.Au- 

gufiine to.6x^cont.cp.^nd.0r'fiHs\i.7x.6.S-Chrf J /io)jx in fl'j^.S£pipbmms bsr.27. Trudentius in hymno 2. 5. 

I^urenti;,&hymno«.0/*tf«,b.z.contraDonaulbs.^ 

caiogo. IaOarfjwli4xa1.de vera fapientia. Enfebku hift.Ecciji.i,c.i 3,1 j. S^ttkanajm dc fuga fua. SjCyfrto. 

ep KJW.6.TertuUian dc prafcriptionibus nu.H.Wli.4.contra Marcionem nu.4. Origenia Gcncf apud Eufeb. 

U.J»c.lJ»«^li4,C3*H^<|^Ej,c.2.<lccxcJd.Hiero%^ 

tiyfius tlx K.ofCorintl h aUexgedby Eufeiitu li.i.c.i +& i+Jgutist cp.ad Romanos. The holy Councelof Chalcedcn } and Chattel «« 
many otlxr affirme it. yea Veter him felf (according to tlx atdgement of tlx .indent fathers) tonfffeth hewvat Ttme.c*2itsg -« f • I ■ 

»*^toi.ep.c.f.EufebJi.x.c.i4Jii(tEc.^ hmlewhe See chc Anno - 

liuedthese:fomejhemaneroflm death tlxre: fomeJlse place of his Urukandai^hvMth^B^pthreM-VfctHUT^ 1 '^'' 
fomanyoffMhwifdomanifpirit^oneeredx^pfftUstiniedeceiue or be dece.t-.edi how maid Cabin and his. after fiftene ' ' 
hundred yeresk^vw that which none of them could fee} 

Somegrcatargument mufi they ntedes haue to controukthe credit of the wl»!e w.rli. This of truth is Ixvethir argument, ,. n « 

mtlxendofhts letter to the Kjmanes. U not this an bighfoim to dijjmme almiejkitie byijin-, manofdifcrctim mayflrakbt ment.tKat Pc 

tenjfor Ix went often out a* S.Epiphanius deckreth)andfo the mittmgto fitbtte him.ean Protte no mjrelut that then he Kat 5 5*f 

not m KotneMt it protteth notfo much neitlxr, becaufe tlx yip ftU might for refpecr of ins digmtie and other tlx Chen Ixs af- *'*' *' 

furtspnte v,Uo bimfjxaal letters y «ndf° had no caufe tofalite him in hit common Efiftle.br hew km they that this Epifik 

P>as notfentmchfed to S^eter^o be debueredby his mcanes to tlx whole Church of the Romanes hifomc of their afjembhesf It 

w very like it w*s recommended to feme on; principal man or other that is not hre named: an.ltwmiec.wfcs there may be viu 

ty™nto-Vs i whylxf.dHtedh ! mnot:b,«noc.v i fewbycur^duerprxsvp^ 

jar . ToY f lKna< Kt^ght thy fay that S. lclm woa neuer at Eplxfus, becaufe S. Void in his Epifik to the Kphefiatu 
^'^f^hm^ndplaincitis^ 

*>Jtmmi lme } andwM> will be tlxirbane : and they k\mn> th»t tlxre is ,* argument which conuinceth in tlxir conference >»trcd of the 
t^P^^»eueratP^mTlxrf,retoccnckd e ,wefy 

chaire,the chaire cf peftilence? What hath the Church of Rome done againft you, in wh.ch 5. Peter did fit, 'l--:""- 11 '' 
and from which by nefarious (urie you haue feparatcd your felues? 'FettU.su 

Fulke 4. In both thefc points coccrning Petcr,you paflc your felucs in imptidcncic, either whe you fay that we hold 

he was not preferred before the other Apoftles, for we acknowledge that he was in primacie of order, & con- P^Piini*. 
feffion the brfc or when you defend that he was fo preferred aboue the reft of the Apoftles, that they were not cie ' 
equal with him in honour and auftontyM he made there head & Pope, and they but his inferior Biihops or 
Cnaplcns. In the fecond.whcrc as you affirme vs to hold,that he was neuer a: Rorac,which none did but on- „ , 
Iy one fW ^Jm^whofe 1 eafons you haue notyct fatisficd: whereas we only afhrnie, y he could not come ^ 
th.tner lo ioone,nor tary there fo long as fome of y ancient fathers affirme : becaufe the teftimonic of Y Scrip- 
ture doth prouc the contrary. But where as you go about to conuincc vs by very l'enfe and fight of themonu- 
ments of his fcat,and fepulchre,it is a ridiculous mattcr.For how arc you able to prouc that Peter fate In fuch 
a Chaire,as is (hewed at Rome? As for his Sepulchrc,what mockeries haue you made ofiuwhen halre his bo- 
dy is at S.Pctcrs in Rome the other hajfe at S.Paulcs : and ycthe hadi an other head at S. Ichn L&tsm. And «,,;«,« 
his nether Iawe with the beard vpon ic,is in Fraunce at Toyters. At Tneirs many of his bones. At Gene** was * 
part of his braine.which was found to be a IWeftonc : Like as Syntonics armc was founde to be an Hartes 
piHcI. And butlatcly nToures in an m, which was worffiipped as th; Image of the Virgine Mary, was era- 
uen the Image of feats, lamenting the death of her minion Adorn that ;ius (laine with a Bore. With in • fit 
ucr armc was founde none other relike, but a baudie fong, written in paper, and a Cardc called the knaue of 
Pickqucs 5 wrapped m many foldings of filke. Thefc and tenne thoufand fuch other monuments of Sainfts re- 
hones, will make vs neuer to doubt, but Peter was buried, wherefoeuer you fay his Sepulchre is. But ton. 
crungi etcrs prcachmgat Rome, although the confent of the moftauncient writers, which you heape^p 

without 



t I 



C h a p .x v i. To the Romanes. %6% 

without necd,argueth that there was a common opinion thereof; yet feeing it is not fet forth in the Scripture, 
it is no article of our beliefe. Many falfe things were reported immediatly after the Apoftles death, and of 
many beleeucd as true. tremens faith, that it was affirmed by all the auncients ofi^fetnat Iohn the Euangc- 
lift tolde them,that our Sauiour Chrift was betweene fourtie and fiftie yeeres olde when he fuffercdjyeajfome 
of them that had feenc other of the Apoftles affirmed,that they heard the fame of their mouthes. iremut lib* 
%x-ip$9. Yet this is proued to be moft falfe,by the ftorie of the Gofpel. And why might not the report of Pe- 
ters preaching at tyw?,come firft from fuch a beginning? which being once receiued, asaftory, by all that 
come after,is taken for a tructh: as in matters of hiftories many fables are. But Peter himfelfe ( you fay) te- 
ftifieth, that he was at Rome,calling it Babylon , as d iuers ancient Fathers doc iudge : A fimplc tcftimonie for 
the credite of Rome, that Peter writing to the lewes that were difperfed in fo many nations, defamed the See 
of his Biflioprickc, by the name o(Baby!on.Why fliould we not rather thinke,thatPeter being the chicfe Apo» 
ftle of the circumcifion,was then at Babylon in Egypt: the rather, For that Marke which was Biihop of Alexan* 
dria, neere vnto him,was then with bim,or els at Babylon in Aflyria*- Concerning the time of his comming to 
Rome,the ancient writers doe not agrec.E^^ 

he fate there a J .yeeres vntillthelaft yeereof Ncro,itmuftfo]low,thathe came thither thefecond or third of 
Claudius. Yec Damafus fayeth, he came to Rome in the beginning of Neroes Empire,and fate there if .yeres 
where as Nero reignedbut 1 4-yeercs. Hce faycth alfo, that his difputation with Simon Magus, was in the pre- 
sence of Nero the Emperour. Eufebius reportcth it vnder Claudius, Anterius Bifliop of Rome,(as Nicephorus 
teftifieth)did write,that Peter was tranflated from Antioche to Romc,& from thence he paffed to Alexandria, 
becaufe he might more profite the Church there. Niceph.lib.14.cap.39. Damafus faith, he confecrated Cle- 
mens Biihop in his place. Irenasus faith,that Linus was made Biihop by Peter and Paul,and after him Anacle- 
tus,and the third was Clemens.lib.3 .cap,3.Tertulliart faith,Clcmens was the firft after Pctcr.So that although 
moft of the ancient writers doe make mention of Peters being at Rome, yet there is great varictie of their re- 
portcs,as in a matter whereoftheyhadnocertainegroundc. Notwithstanding, for the confent of fo many 
writers, and the ancient receiued opinion, we are content to acknowledge that he was there, asa matter of 
ftorie>not as an article of faith. As for the fond imaginations and deuifes that you haue , howc he might be at 
Rome,andnottobefalutcdbytheApoftIc,arctonopurpofe. Seeing it is manifeft, that this Epiftle needed 
not to haue bene written vnto them,if Peter had bene fo long refident with them. Befide that,wncn Paul did 
write his Epiftles from Rome , he was not there, as appeareth not onely by no falutations, fent from him, as 
there arc from other: But alfo^that S.Paul writeth,that at his firft appearance, all men forfboke him,which Pe- 
ter would not haue done. z.Tim.4.1 6. All men fought their owne,when he wrote to the Philippians.Phil.i *r. 
where he would haue excepted Pcter,if he had then bene at Rome. Finally, when Paul was brought prifoner 
to Rome, Peter was not there, for he woulde haue giuen him entcrteinement, as the reft of the brethren did, 
A£U8 .Where you fay,that we might afwell fay,that S.Iohn was neuer as Ephefus,becaufe S.Paul faluteth him 
not,Ianfwcrewevfenotfo to conclude. Butwc take it to be very vnlikc, that S.Iohn was there at that time, 
when S.Paul did write. To conclude, the chayre of Peter, is Peters do£rine, which we doe moft gladly em- 
brace.The Church of Rome when it was the Church of Chrift,was vniuftly contemned by the Donatifts. But 
now that the Pope fitteth in BabyIon,as Antichnft,not in Peters chayre as Peters fucceffor , becaufe he tea- 
cheth not Peters doftrine,but in Simon Magus feat, where all things are to be fold for money,thc See of Rome 
isiuftly called the chayre of peftilence,and not the chayre of the Apoftles* 

IflJjem.f* 1 6. Holy kiffe. ) Hereof /-nd by the commom vfttge of the firft Clmftiam y \»!h> had fpetiatl regard of vnhle and JJfcJ" «* 

peace among themfelttes>andfirfigne andproteftation thereof luffed one amt\m % came our holy ceremom of gluing tU Pax/r Y\m% the 
kiffing *»e another in thefacrifice of the blefled Mafte . ^ ^ Pax. 

Tulke <• ^ our Popiih Pax,is fcarce as good,as an apifh imitation of the Apoftles kiffe : who doeth not inftitute a ce- ^ Po ^ 

rcmonie of a fupcrftitious toy to be kiffed at the maffe, but willeth that the maner of falutation, ( which was p ax# 
then vfualJ,to be perfourmed with a kiffe) fliould be rcuerently vfed,in holincffc and finccritie. And of fuch a 
kiffe (peaketh Origcn vfed in the Church after prayers, not of the Paxe at Maffe. 

$hem m 6. *7 To marke diem. ) He carefully warmth tljem to take heede of feditiom forcers ofSe£tcs anddift nftbn in religion^ Ag*nft Scfti 

* and this is euer to be their mark* jf they fhmld teaJ> or mooue form to any thing*>hichrva$ not agreeable to tint which they ™^** ]£ w 
had learned at their conuerfton: ?tot bidding them to examine the cafeby tin Scriptures fat by th;ir firft form: of faith and our faith. 
religion deliuered to tinm before they had or did veade any booty of the news Teftament. 

Ttttke <f. Theformeof doftrincthat was deliuered to the Romanes,was taken out of the holy Scriptures, although _^ 

# there had bene neuer a booke of the ncweteftament, written at that time,as you fay: yet Eufebius faith that fufficicnt ; 
S.Markes Gofpel was written immediatly after their conuerfion. And about the fame time,as Ircnxus tcfti* 
fyeth.S.Matthcwes Gofpcll was written when Peter and Paul founded the Churches at Rome. Ub.^cpA. Yec 
byEufebius, who citeth itoutofClemens,it appeareth that the Romanes not fariffied with the diuine prea- 
ching of Peter by word of mouth only without writing, intreated Marke to put it in writing for their perpetual 
inftructionofthofc things which Peter preached, which when he had performed, Peter approued their dc- 
uotion,confirmed the writing, and by his auftoritie deliuered it to be read in the Church. Eufeb.li.z. cap.i 4. ci- 
ting Chmens Hyp.6Hieromin Cat. Which tcftimonie (if it be true,) declareth manifeftly, that S.Markes Gofpel 
concaineth the forme ofdoftrine which S.Peter deliuered to the Romanes, and is that doftrinc whereby S. 

Paul willeth them to examine all feftcs that rife vp among them. But if that were a perpetuall and generall 
marke which you fay he giueth,that men fliould admitaothing but that which they haue learned at their con- 
uerfion. Thofe nations which were conuerted by the i/frAvw, fliould neuer haue become true Catholikes, 
The nations of the l^fsiams y BH^arianes y and other conuerted by the Orations fince their fchifme,fiiould neuer 
be brought to the vnuic of the Church of Rome. Andfuch as from ludaifmeyVaganifmey Mahmetifmmd ig- 
n5rance,are conuerted by vs to Chriftianirie,migWt neuer become Papifts: if your owne marke be a good ana 

perpetual r ulefas you fay it i s)bcing giuen by die Apoftle. But we muft firft know by whom,and tow what re- 
ligion 



/. J V 



The Epiftle of S.Paul 



Cha 



P. XVI. 



m- 



Fulke 7. 
Jihem, 



Bhem. 



ligion,mcn were firft conuerted vnto Chriftianitie, and if it be certaine they were conuerted to pure and fi_. 
cere Religion at the firft, they muftalwayes hold ic. Otherwifeitisnoconftancie, but diuihth obitinacie to 
continue in any error that is contrary to the holy Scriptures, vpon any pretence whatfocucr. 

1 8. Bur their owne belly.) Howfoeuer Heretics pretend hi wardes and external fhew ofthcxr faeces cote, in deed? 
theyfeekg but after tl?eir cwne fr<.fite andple-ifure y v?d by tlx ^potties owr.e tcfiimonie we be warranted pi to ttid^e oftlxm 
as of men tlxtt in deede haze no religion nor conference. * 

This note agrcethto no Heretikes that cuer were more aptly then to thePopeand hisClcrgic. 
I?. Your obedience )^gainfi Heretics andtbeh-illufious^Hrets no better way 
Xehch liatb hem taught before: for tb: which tire Kgmam obedience is much comended 9 St$ hnnoi.voon tb:f-ji cha.verIX 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST ■; 
Epistle to the Corinthians. 

Ow SJ?au! planted the Chunh at Corinthj-ontintiing time ayere and an lulfe togalter, we reads ^c 1 . 1 8. J fi 
tcrthu^whenhew-ts at Ephefus ^Jcl.\9) about th: ■ end ofthetliree yews th.it hz abode tkrr^fo wrote bh 'irfl 
EpifHe to tl)e Corinthi.ws. For eutn as S.Luh* there writeth) when thefe things were ended, Paul purno- 
fed in the Spirit, when he had gone ouer Macedonia and Achaia, to goe to Hierufalcm : jl i^-wS;e 
u doth S.Vatdkmfiif write here ,*1 wil come to you in Achaja, when I thai haue gone cuer Macedo- 
nia/orl wilgoouerMaccdonia.butIwiltane atEphefiis vntil Pcntccoft. 

The matter t hat he writeth of is not ont^t* in the Ep-Jlle to the %om.incs 3 hut diutrs. party fuch fatdtes of theirs, as were 
Jignifiedvntobimbyihcm that were of Chloe i.Ccr.i 5 u. partly fuch qitejihns as tlxmfclues wrote to h.mof And 
conccrningthc things that you wrote to me. i.Cor.y^i.forfjwemay {as it feemeth) decide th^ Efifthinto thlft wo 

partes, Or y to put ai t '.getherjje writeth ofetght things: x Qfctrtame Scbfmes bediming among tbemjy uraficn of certaine 
preachers yWbom in the Secmd Epifib he touchtthrnm plainly^ be'mgValfe apofi Us. chip.l.z^.^ 2 Ofanhheflttr.usfrr* 
meat dr^md fume that went to law be f> re infidel indges.chap.') .<?. 3 OfAlatr'rmraie<indConthxencic % <h*\\7 m 4 O^mcates 
facrtficed to Ido h chap.% .9. 1 O. ? Of his Traditionsshap.i 1 . 6 Of the Giftes of the Holy Gb'Jr.cbaP. 1 z. I J . r 4 . 7 of the t{e- 
fttreetfwn ch.tp.x 5,8 Of the Contributions that he gathered of the Gentiles jofhccour tin Chrifitan Uwcs *t Hierufalcm.c,l 6. 



1 

11 



cuouUics, 




J.Cor.xc,;, 



THE FIRST EPISTLE 

PAVL TO THE CORIN- 
THIANS. 



OF 



The 1. part of 

Schifmes,that 
were abouc 
their bapti- 
zes and prea- 
chers. 



CHAP. I. 

Jfttr fxlutathn, nhautrtgachriowletlgcd the graces of their Chunhe, lohedehorteththemjremthirSchifmat'ictlboafting 
againftone another in their bnptiT^rs (tei.ingthemth.it they mtfi boaft only in Ch ft for tlxir Bant: fine) 17 and in their 
pread>crs,rtho had the vriftdom of words : telling them that it is the preaihingoftlx Cn[fe$rfxreby Gcd faucth the va.rll, 
and n-herm only Qhxiftuisfy.uld ho ft: z6ftemg Godofpupofe chofe th cotentHibk, mtfi him ft If might luue On gl.ry. 



The Tranflation of Rhcmcs. 

Aul called to be anApoftlc 
of Iesvs Chrift, by the wil 
of God, and Softhcnes a 
brother, 
2 To the Church ofGod 
that is at Corinth, to the 
fanitificd in Chrift lESvs,called to befaindts, 
withal that inuocatc the name of our Lord 
Ie s v s Chrift in cueiy place of theirs & ours. 
5 Grace to you and peace from God our 




The Tranflation of the Church ot' England. 

? Aul called to be an <tAj)oftle 
of Ieftts Christ, through the 

mil of God, and brother Soft. 

henes: 
2 Vnto the Church of "God 

which is at Cortnthmjo them 
that* are fantlifiedin Chrift Iej us, Sainttes by Aclesrj?. 
calling* with all that call on the Name of the Rom.1.17.' 
Lorde /ejus Chrift in euaj place, both of theirs 
and ours: 

3 Grace be vntoyou,andfeaceftom God our 




fatherand our Lord lEsvsChrift. „ , 

4 Igiuc thankes to my God alvvaics for father ;andfiom the Lord IefusChrifi. 
you for the grace of G od t nat is giuen you in 4 I thanhe my God ahayes on your behalfe, 



Chrift I esvs, 

5 That in ai things you be made richein 
hitn,in al vtterancc,and | in al knowledge, 

6 (As. the teftimonic of Chrift is confir- 
med in you,) 

7 So that nothing is wanting to you in a- 

any grace, expecting the rcuelation of our 
Lord Iesvs Chrift, 

8 Who alio wil confirme you vnto the 

endc 



for the grace of God which is qiuenyou mlefus 
Chrift, 

5 That in all things ye are enriched m him, in 
allvtterance and m all knowledge: 

6 ttAs the teftimonie of /ejus Chrift was con- 
firmed my on. 

7 So that ye are deftitute of no gift, waiting 
for the appearing ofourLordlefus Chrift. 

8 Which ftiallalfo \ftrengthenjouvntothe f or.confirme.; 

ende. 






I 



1 



11 



C h a p . I. To the Corinthians. 264 

cad without crime, in the dayof the com- ende,thatyemaybeblameleffeinthedayofour 

mh^ofourLordlEsvsChrift. ^ ordI jf m f hr f' r „ . , , , 

g°Godisfaithfull:by whomyouare cai- 9 * God is faithfully whomye haue bene x .rhcB.iM 
led into the focictie of his fonne Iesvs called vnto the fellowjbipof his fonne Iefus Chrift 

Chrift our Lord mr Lord. 

10 Andl befeech you brethren by the to Now I befeechyou brethren by the name 
name of our Lord Iesvs Chrift,that you al of our Lord Iefus Chrisl thatyeallfteake one 
fav one thin", and that there be no fchifmes thing, and that there be no diffentions among 
amon* you°: but that you be perfect in one you : but thatye may be perfettly ioyned together 
fenfe,and in one knowledge. in the fame mindeandin the fame meaning. 

1 1 For it is fignificd ,vnto me ( my bre- / / For it hath bene declared vnto me, my 
chren)of you,by them that are of Chloe,that brethren,ofyou,by them which are of the houfe 
thcrebe contentions among you. e fChloe,that there are contentions among you. 

12 Andlmeanethis, for that euery one 12 This Ifay,that every one of 'you faieth,l™>™*- 
itfcbegb. ofyoufaith,tIcertes am Paules, and I A- amofTaulandlamof^polb.andlamof 
■■*■" pollos,butICcphas,andlChrifts. Cephas ^tnd I am of Chrifi. 

SSad- * 1 3 IsChriftdeuided?Why,wasPaul cru- i 3 Is Chifideutded} was Paul crucified for 
miring & ad- c ifadforyou?or in the name of Paul were you ? either were ye baptized in the name of 

didingmcns / ,. paull 

wntTJLJ * a ?"^ ^eGodthankes, that I baptized 14. I thanks God that I baptized none of 'you Aa.18.28. 

SlST non^ou 5 but*Crif P usandCaius. ^W^y,,^. d 

i< Leftanymanfaythatinmynameyou // Leafi any Jbould fay that I had baptized 

were baptized in mine own e name. 

\6 And I baptized alfo thehoufeof Ste- 16 I baptized alfi the houjhold of Stephana: 

phanas. Butlknow notif I haue baptized Befids J know not whether I baptized any other. 
any other ; 7 ^ or c ^ ri fli ent me m t0 baptize, but to Gal. ?.i. 

17 For Chrift fent me not to baptize, preach the Go$e\:*not with wifedome of words, a-Peci.t*. 
butto euangelize: notin wifdom of fpeach, leatt the croft of Chrifi jhould be made of none 

that the croiTe of Chrift be not made void. #& 

18 For the word of the croffc,to them 111 / S Tor the preaching oft he crojfe t* to them 
deedethatperifh,isrbliibies: but tothem that periJh,fooliJhnes : butvmovs which are fa^ 
thatarefaued,thatis,tovs,itisthepowero£ ued,* it is the power cf God. 

Q 0( t 1 p For it is written, I will destroy the wife- . 

Ef.33.18. ifi For inwnttejwildefiroythewifdomof dome of the wife,andwillcafi away the + vndcr- EC**.!* 
thewife:&theprudeceoftheprudentIwilreieB fiandingoftheprudent. aonu.x*. 

2 Where is the wife ? where is thefcribe ? 2 where is the wife ? where is the Scribe ? 
wbereisthedifputerofthssworldmathnotgod where is the difputeroftbis world? Hath not God 
made the wifedom of this world folifh? made the wifedome of this world fooltf ? 

21 Forbecaufeinthe wifdom of god the 21 Yor after that in the wifedome of God&e 
world did not by wifdom know god:it plea- world through their wifedome knew not God, it 
fed God by the folifhncs of the preaching pleafedGcd through foolijhnes of preachings 
tofaue them that beleue, fitue them that beleeue. 

22 For both the Iewesaske figncs,and 22 For* the lewes require a figne, and the Matt.11.38. 
the Greeks feeke wifdom. Greeks feeke afterwifedime. 

2 3 But we preach Chrift crucified, to the 23 But we preach Chrift crucified, vnto the 

lewes certes a fcandal, and to the Gentiles, lewes aflumbling blocke, and vnto the Greeks, 

folifhnes: foolijhnejfe : 

24 But to the called lewes and Greekes, 24- 'But vnto them which are called, both 

Chrift the power ofGod and the wifdomof lewes and Greekes,Chrifi^he power of God, and 

G d the wifedome of God. 

„, nt 2 5 For thatwhich is the folifh of God, is 2 f For the foolijhnes of God is wifer then 

for sSpSL wifer then menrand that which is the infirme men : and the weakenefe^ ofGodisfironger then 

f,br -i> ofGod,is ftronger then men. men. 

26 For fee your vocation brethren, that 2 6 Brethren^ e fee your calling y how that not 

not many wife according to the flcflv, not manywife men after thefiefhfiot manymightie, 

many michtie.uot many noble. not many noble are called : « 

7 & 5 7 But DM 27 BM 



1 



The firft Epiffle of S.Paul Cham. 

a 7 But the folifli thinges of the world 27 But God hath chofen thefoli/h thins of 
hath Cod chofen,that he may confound the theworld,to confound the wtfe:& God ha^chi 
Wlie:&the weake thinges of the world hath fen the weake thinges ofthe world, to confound 
god choien,that he may confoud the ftrong. the things which are mightie . 



I(r.9>i} 



28 And the bafe things ofthe world and 
the contemptible hath God chofen , &thofe 
things which are not, that he might diftroye 
thofe things which are. 

^9 That no flefh may glorie in his fight. 

30 And of him you are in Chrift Ies vs, 
II who is made vnto vs wifedom from God, 
andiu(ticc,and fan6tification,& redemption 

31 That as it is written, He that doth glo- 
ric way glorie in ourLod. 



Xfam, 



Fulke.i. 



2% tAndvnnoble things ofthe world, and 
things which are defpifed, hath Gcd chofen, yea 
and thinges which are not, to bring to naught 
things that are. 

29 Thatnoflijhfhottldglorieinhisprefence, 
SO AndofhimarejeinChrifiIefus,which 
of God is made vnto vs wifedom, & right eouf 
neffe,andfanttification.and redemption. 

31 That according as it iswritten,* He that Ier.9.^. 
gloriethjet himglorte in the Lord. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 

"«™?<l>«t>^ J d £ tjcr then" 






Thcordinay wayof attayningtofaith^s by hearing the word of God preachcd,yet many haue bene con- R«*°Sof 

i at there fit ft conucrficn,ioyned reading of the fcriotures, with the A- Cat ? ma * 



Rhem. 



2. 



rKW? T^ 8 ^? fcnpwws *.Tim. 3 .iy. And this is the right order of bringing vp of 

S££3 w SSS S5* V* ** K ROt & ^J b * ** F«wi *aiftcrs,andp?fto S $u 
nicSi L I u S ptUrC u BUI lf ** ** haue the C W » ^ children Catechned doe 

neckft their duucs,childrcn comming to the yercs of difcrction,being ftfcrcd vp by Gods foiric reade the 

hSSlXr • ^^O^ough faith in Chrift Iefus^nd a wifer worke may be made of onely reading the 

Jfcfc.2. iSS^ Iesvs ChriftandintheSpiritofour God. WKceb^ 

ismadew™^ Iuftieeinhe * 

hekol^Z p' n ° t0n iy Acbe S 1Mm S' bllcth eperfe(ftionofwifdom J iuft,ce,and{anflification J as reM 

&wiri1n neS5 ? ndl,C ?-l- 21 ^^Fftlcraith^hat/caremade the iufticerfGodinSrS, » 
Chrift wto made finnc for vs, which was none otherwifc,then by imputingour finncs to him as his iuftice is 
nnputed to vs.And for the giftes of vftovWufr 
not fufficient to make vr mie.holy^fte.befow God, that we may deferue eternal faLuon, but of hil mere 

c£7r£lwf^ Smade ^ 
OcumS 



Ai 



A 



or 



or 



*^^. 



Aft.] 8,i, 



E&fe* 



Chap.il To the Corinthians. 

or of wifedom, preaching to you thetefti- 
monie of Chrift. 

2 For I iudged not my felfe to know any 
thing among you butleius Chrift , and him 
crucified. 

5 And * I was with you in infirmitic,and 
fcare and much trembling, 

4 And my fpeach and my preaching was 
not in the perfuafible wordes of humane 
\vifcdom,but in {hewing of fpirit & power. 

5 That your faith might not be in the 
wifdom of mcn,butin thepower of god.But 
we (peak wifdom among the perfect. 

6 But the wifdom not of this world, nei- 
ther of the princes of this world, that come 
to naught. 

7 But we fpeake the wifdom ofGod in a 
myfterie, which is hid , which G od did pre- 
deftinatc before the worlds, vnto our glory. 

8 Which none of the princes of this 



x6 5 



or of wifedome ^ewngvnto you theteflimome 
of God. 

2 Fori esteemed not to hnowe any thing a* 

mongyou > fauelefpuChriH $ and him crucified. 

3 Andlvcasamongyou in weakgnejfe, and 
in fear e % andinmuch trembling. 

4 Andmy words andmyfreaching*ivfis not i.Pet.r.ro. 
with entijing wordes of mans mfeefame, but in 
fhewing of 'the fpirit \and of power : 

/ Thatyour faith flmldnotftandinthe'wife* 
dome vfmen 9 but in thepower of God. 

6 iAnd we [peak* wifedome among them 

that areperfeB: not the mfedome of this worlds 

neither of the frinces of this world, which come 
to nought ; 

7 But We fpeake the wifedome of God in a 
myflerie, euen the hid wifedome which God 
ordained before thewor/d^vntoourg/orie. 

S Which none of the princes of this worlde 



world didknow : for iftheyhad knowen knew: for had thejknwin^ 

they would neuerhauecruahed the Lord of crm fi e dtheLordofglorie. 

£ lon £; , . . . ,.,.,, 9 But 04 it is written , * The eye hath not Ekifad. 

9 But as it is wri^ feene, and t he eare hath not heard Jeitherhaue 

notfeene,norearehathheard,nettherhathtt af entredim the hem ofman> the thi . M 



EfM<V3. 



c ended into the hart of man > whatthinges God 
hath prepared for them that hue him. 

io But tovs God hath reuealcd by his 
Spirit.For the Spirit fearcheth al things, yea 
theprofounditics of God. 

1 1 For what man knoweth the things of 
aman,but|| the fpirit of a man that is in him? 
fo the things alfo that are of God no man 
knoweth,butthc fpirit of God. 

12 And vvehauereceiued not the fpirit 
this world,but the fpirit that is of God;| that 
wemay know the thinges that of God are 
giucn tovs. 

13 Which alfo we fpeake not in learned 
wordes of humane wifdom: but in the doc- 
trine of the fpirit, comparing fpiritual things 
totheipiritual. 

14 But || the fcnfualmanperceiueth not 
thofe things that are of the fpirit of God.for 
it is fblifhnes to him , and he can not vnder- 
ftand : becaufe he is Spiritually examined. 

1 5 But the fpirituall man iudgeth all 
thingstandhim felfe is iudged of no man. 

\6 For* who hath knowen the fenfc of 
our Lord that may inftru£te him? But we 
haue the fenfe of Chrift. 



God hath prepared for them that hue him, 

1 But Cjodhath reuealcd them vnto vs by 
his fpirit ;for the fpirtt fearcheth all things 9 yea 
the deepe things of God. 

1 1 For what ' man knoweth the things of a 
man,faue the fpirit of man which is in him ? £- 
nenfo the things ofGodknowelbno man y but the 
fpirit of God. 

12 $Andwc haue not receiued the fpirit of 
the worlds but theftirit which is of God, that we 
mtghtknow the things that are giuen to vsof 
God. 

15 *which things alfo we fpeake, notinthe i.Pet.x.i& 
words which mans wifedome teach ethj&ut which 
the holy Ghofl teacheth ; comparing (pirituall 
things pith fpirituall things. 

1 4 'But the naturallman perceiueth not the 
things ofthefp wit of God, for they are foolijhnes 
vnto him : Neither can he know them becaufe 
they are fpiritually difcerned. 

// * But he that is fpiritual, difecrneth all Prou.17.19. 
things ^yet he himfelfeisiudgedofno man. 

16 * For who hath knowen theminde of the Rom.11.34t 
Lord, that he might tnflrutt him i But we haue Efa.40.15. 
the minde ofChrtfi. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

/. II. But the fpirit of man.) One man can not kjtm m others cogitations naturally; but Codgiueth the Trophets ami How Angels 
other ^tuen in this world oftentimes j^y extraordinary grace to kpow mens fecretes, *ds he did to S3>eter 9 to know thefratde and Sam & 5 & 
tf Ananias and Sapphiraiand to Elifeusjyis feruants bribery in his abfence 9 and what voas done in the king of Syria \m cham- j cnow our CQit 
^.$,4,^,5 tm^ as he giuetb tool* Angels and Saints (fofarasisconuenientto ournecefiities andtheiheauenly giorie)to vndtr- gitationi* 
*Imc % \ j 7.. fiand not onely our vocal \raitrsjmt out inward repentance and defires. 

Ddd % leu 



Rhem. 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul C h a v. i i. 

VmhCm 1 You quote Luc. I J.7.to proue,that god gcueth extraordinary grace, to al Angels and Saints , to vndcrftand, 

not onely our vocal praiers , but alio our inward repentance and defircs, fo farre, ns is conucnicnt to our ne- 
cefliue. Butfirft,dierc isno mention of Sainfts,indiatplacc,butgcncrally,thatthere fhalbeioy inhcaucn, 
which is expounded in that io.vcrfe,to be before the angels . Secondly there is no mention of any prayers, 
vocal or mcntal! ; but of the repentance of a finner, when God, whole onely workc it is, toconucrtafinner, 
doth rcucile icThirdly neither in that pIacc,nor in any other of the fcripturc,it can be proued,diat God vfeth 
the minifterie of Sainits departed, forourneccflities. Ihercfore that place makcth nothing to {hew, how 
Sainfts here our prayers. 

JUhcftl* 2. **' Thatwe may know.) TfaTroteflantesthat chalatga particular fpirit retteaing to eeb cue his own predeftinati- The heretikes 
o^iufiificacion^falmtion^woulddraw this text tothatpurpofe Which imported) nothing els(as is plain by the .Apr-files d.f- allegation for 
coiirfifiut that the holy ghofl batbgiuento the ^poftles,& by the to other ChrifiLmmen , to kiirw GoJs ineffable gifts befio- "^.^efe 
wed vpen the belemers in tf)is time of grace: that it, Citifies lncarnationfPapion t J refine* in the Saeramtnt,and the intern- rc j *' * wc " 
prehcnfible ioyes ofhcauenfiobkh Pagam y lewesfind Heretics deride, 

Fttlke» 2% ^' c chalcnge no particulcr fpirit,but the fpirit of adoption,by which eitery one of vs,dorh cry Abba father, 

and is allured of the inheritance of Gods children, which Papifts vnderftand not, becaufe ihcy arc voydc of 
it. Yet the whole difcourfe of the Apoftlc.proueththathcfpeaketh diercof, and not onely of the rcuclati- 
on of knowledge to the Apoftles,by whom»withouttcftimony of the famcfpirit»chriflian men know the fame. 
But ifany iranhaih net the fpirit of Chrift (faith the Apoftlc) he is none ofhis/^nr.8.9.S« Augufline fo vn- 
deribndcth this placc,that it pcrteyncth to die fpecial reuelation of Godi fpirit in tucry true Chriftian that 
is made \v&J>Ve be!oued(hith he)<te we may be our Lordesfreindesi let vs hm what curkrddoth, for he[himfeife 
makcth vs mt onely men s but alfo tuft men find net we our feltteuind that we may iporr this^who ma\th but he hhnfelfet 
Tor we halt z not receyued the fpirit of this worldjmt the fpirit which is ofGodjtbat vee may kpow thofe things which are gi- 
uentovsofGodAn Ioan.Trall.85. 

Ilhcffl ■? : 4- T he fenfual man.) The (enfrtal mm is he specially 9 that meajurcth thefe heauenly myftcries by natural reafhss i The feniuall 

hum we prudactjxtcrnalfetifefittd worldly affetlionfi* th Jew 7 Vagane 9 and Heretih doe: andfimetime both hire and els man 
where, the mere iufxm: atti ignorant fort t-f Chriftian men be called fenfual or carnal aifi y who king occupied in f culataf. 
faire^andgiKtntofenfsialioyeavdxcorldinesJtastemftichftn^ ptr fetter fort 

Qfthsf.dth\tdhaneWhotry:ngthe}chighfo^ 

f. re called fp.riiul. The fpirituat then is hejthat fudged) and difcerneth the truth of fitch things as the carnal can not at- The fpiritual 
t aine vnto : that doth by the fphit of the Church y wlhtrecf he is partaker in vnitie cfthefajne^ mt onely fie tl)ecrrours man * 
of the carnal jmt condempneth them and iudgeth euery pswerrefifting Gods fpirit ami word •• the carnal levp y Heathenfir He- 
retilpyhauing nom:ancsnorrightto iudge of the fiid 'Jpiritual man Jor when the fpiritttal is faid to be iudged ofncnc,the How thefptri. 
the meaning is not that he fljould mt befnbietf or obedient to Ins Paftors and fpiritual Powers and to the whtle Chun h.jpc- tua J^ ™ n '™" 
dally fir the trial or examination of 'alhis life^docTrine find faith: but that a Cathohke man and namely a teacher of 'Catho- ^jp^gf none 
fikg doctrine fa the Church } fh told not be any n hit fubhft to the judgment of tin Heathen or th e Rere$ikg y nw care what of 
ignorance or inf.delitie they fay agairfi lumfir fuch carnal men ham no iugdcmM m fuch things, norcanattaine to the 
to the Churches wifdomin a)iy ceremony, myfierie fir matter which they condemne. 

Time fore Sjren^us excellently declaringthatths Chtrrch and eueryfphittialchildeth^eofjtidgethandcondmpnetha! 
fidfe "Prophets and Heretics of 'what Jirtfoeuer* at length he concludeth rrith ihefe notable wordes :The fpiritual flial TheChurds 
judge alfo al that make fchifmes, which be cruel,noc hauing the louc of God,& refpefting their ownc priuate, u rad ? no 
more then the vnitie of the Church,mangle,dcuidc,and ( as much as in diem licrh) kill for fmall caufc& the mns ^Sfi-' 
great and glorious body of Chrift, fpeakingpeacc,snd Jcekingbattaile.He ihal iudge alfo tbemthatbeoutof j^^-.^, 
the trurhjthat is to fay,ou t of the Church,which Church thai be vrdcrno mans iudgcmcnt,for to the Church 
arc althingcsknowen.inwhichis pcrfeft faith of the Father, and ofal the difpenfation of Chrift,andfirme 
knowledge of the Holy ghoft that teacheth al truth. 

jFu/kc* J, The Ipiritual man,is hc,that iudgeth and difcerneth the truth of fpiritual things,by the fpirit of Chrift bea- 
ring witncHc to his worde,and by the fame difcerneth the true church from die falfe,thc Church of God from 
the congregation of Heretikes . For the Church hath not a fpirit, teaching otherwife , then the holy Ghoit 
hath taught in the Jcripturcs,but agreable theiunto,& confirming the doftrine taught in the fcriptures,which 
Ircnxus doth in partdcclare,in the next chaptcr,but more atlarge Cap.6j.of the fame bookfhewing by what 
meancs a member of the Church which is a fpiritual man, atteyneth to fuch knowledge, namely by diligent 
reading and ftudying of the Scripturcs./^ctf^wd omnia &c.He that h a fpiritual man in deedejbal interprcte euery one 
of thefe th^g^thatarcfpol^n^wbatfoeuer we baue fljcwedjhat the Prophets hauefpokgi in the whle courfe ofthefcripture 9 
inwhat forme of our Lords difpofitionjt is fpofyn.and fbewingthe holy body of the work^of the Sonne ofGodJsmwingaU 
waies the fame Godfini acknowledging alwaies^ the fame word ofGod y altlmighhe be now nude manifefi unto vs and al- 
Wales acknowledging the fame fpirit ofGod^altougb in thefe lafi times he is newly powred forth vpon vs find from the creati- 
on of the worldfio the endfiJponmavkind itfelfeby whom f hey that beleeue God ani follow his word, obtain* that fixation, 
which is of him. But they which depart from hlm^and difpife his command 'ements,and by there workfit do difhowur himjliat 
hath made them find by thrr opinion doe blaffbemc himfhatfeedcth them, doe lieape vnto thimftkes,mofi iufi ittdgement m 
This man therefore trieth almen y be himjelfe is tryed of no man , mither blafpheming hit father $m making voyde his dip 
fofitionsjurfjecufing the fathers fior difhonoringitbe prophetsfijther faying that they are tfanotlxr Gcd t or agaixe, that the 
propheasbaue ben of 'diuersfulfianees. >And wefay agairfi clt Herctiifsfindftrft againfi thofe that be of Marchnsfi^ 
againft thofe that are li\e to the^fayingfbat the prophets axe of another God:Rfadye more diligently thegofpel which isgu j^ j^^™ 1 * 
urn vs by the JpofiUs, and read more diligently]' he prophets y andyou ftjal find all the doing find all the docHrine 3 andall the 
fafiion of our Lord preacUd or fet forth in themAfzl the doftrine of Chrift be fet forth in the fcripturcs, & fo plain- 

Jy that it may by diligent reading be foundeuen of Heretikes, the fpirit of the Church teacheth wthingjbutxhaz 
which is fet forth in the fcripturcs. 

Cha« 



1 



C h a p . 1 1 1. To the Corinthians. 266 

CHAP. III. 

? r lfthey will not be carnal pl,tbeymuJ{boafl in God ody^mt in tlnir preachers^ 10 andneed 

RfJCfff* *• M ^ . we y i )0 w ^ p rMC ^ .. i a Ascw»yj ngf all preacbingjl/ough it be Catl>olikejt meritoriour.but rather it buildeth 

mutter to be purged byfire,wl#n it it vaim and viifruitfitljas alfo any other like tporkfi ofotlter Catholikfs^ marie if it 

be hcreticallydeflroying the temple of God, then it workgth damnation. 1 8 Tlx remdie itjto humble themfelues and re' 

ferre all to God, 

Vulkc. I. Tne text fpcaketii not of any preaching,or other workc that is meritorious. 

AND I, brethren, could not fpeake to A Ndlcouldnotfteake vnto you brethren, 
youastofpiritual,butastocarnal. As X\asvntojj>irituaU,butasvnto carnal, euen 
it were to litle ones in Chrift, as vnto babes in Chrift. 

*The church 2 I gaue you % milkc to drinke,not meat: 2 J basse nourifhedyou with milke, and not 

Sffihin f° r y ou cou ^ not ** y et,Dut ne i £ner can you mth meate : for ye then were notftrong, neither 

h« milkc and now verely ,for yet you are carnal. are ye asyet. 

jSsSner 3 For whereas there is among you emu- 3 for ye areyet carnall: Seeing then there 

fhemftniciche j a tion and contention, are you not carnall, is amongyouenuying,andftrife i anafeBs i areye 

EpcJea who and walke according to man ? not carnal<andwalk$ as men ? 
areaiicd car- ^ p or when one i'aitb,I certes am Paules, 4 for while one faiethj am of Paul, and an 

jjjfi&jf. and an other,! Apollos : are you not » men ? other J zm of Apohjreye not carnall? 
'carnal, what is Apollo then? and what is Paul? f For „hatis Paul twhat is Apollo? butmi- 

$ The minifters of him whom you haue ^ysbywhomyebeleeued, euenas the Lord 

beleeued,and to euery one as our Lord hath gauetoetleYymMt 

giuen. . „ ,1^1 6 I haue planted, Apollo watered: but God 

6 I planted Apollo watered : but God ffm the en ^ 

S 7 ThS neither he that planteth is 7 So then, neither is he that jdmetl \m 
anything,norhethatwatereth: buthethat '%' neither he that water eth: butGodthat 

giueth tfie increafe,God. ff»* the encrea ^ 

8 And he that planteth & he that wate- S He that planteth, and he that water eth, 
rethareonc.And|| euery one fhalreceiue his are one: *and euery man Jhallreceiue hisreward Pfal.rf3.T3, 
o wne reward according to his o wne labour, according to his labour, gal Aft. 

ewMfjpi. 9 Forweare c coadiutors:'youareGods p f or we together are Gods labourer s,ye are 

t Amarueious husbandry,you are Gods building. Gods husbandry, ye aregods building. 

S3ot 10 According to the grace that is giuen ^ CC ortingto the grace of Godwhichis 

SKc ' ne > fawireworkemaltcihauellaiedthe iue „ v „ t0 ^ t J^fJ^ Wilder haue I 
52£« foundationtandanotherbmldeththereup. ^^fiJ^^J^MMtt^ 

»}«^ on^utleteuerymantakeheedhowhebuildeth 

foGods coad- thereon. 

SE& . » F f ^u^^VwrifAl "' Forotherfoundationcannomanlaythen 
iaiuarion. befidc that which is laid : which is Chrift J . chr . fit 

E S V S 

ia And ifany man build||vpon this foun- ** lf*»y man build on this foundation 
dation, gold, filuer, pretious ftones, wood, gold, filuer, precious ftones, timber fray, oxftub- 

hay,ftubble, «'•* ^ . . ... . 

1 •> The worke of euery one || fhal be ma- IS Suery mans work; flail bee made mans- 

nifeliforllthedayofour Lord wil declare, f eft. The day Jhall declare it, becaufe itfhallbe 

becaufe it fhal be reuealed in fire : and the reuealedby the fire, and the fire /hall try euery 

worke ofeueryone of whatkind it is, the mansworkewhatitis. 

fire fhal trie. 1+ Ifany mans worke that he hath built vp* 

14 Ifany mans worke abide, which he on ^btde, he fhalreceiue areward. 

built thereupon: he fhalreceiue reward. gf jr ma nsworke burne, hefhallfufer 

Ij Ifanymansworkeburne,hefhalfuf- lo (fA m hefhallbefafehimfelfe: yet asit were 

fer detriment : but himfelfe fhal be iaued : famnfre, 

yet fo 1| as by fire. ^ y are fa fmm U Q 0t .6.j 9 ; 

fnvou? inyou? 

17 ButifanyviolatethetempleofGod, i 7 If any man\defile the temple of God,him^^^ 
' God Ddd.f. Jhall 



I 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul Chap; n u 

God wil deftroy him.For the temple of God [hall Goddettroy : for the temple ofGodis bofy, 

is holy : which you are. which temple?* are, 

IS I let no man feduce himfelfe: if any „ ^ no man deceiue himfelfe: If any man 

man feeme to be wife among you in this 4amKvmfeeme to himfelfe to beeiifeinthi* 

w^lethunbecomeafoolethathemay mr/d> fa him becme afnle, thatheemaybe 

19 For the wifedom of this world is fo- ,. 

lob J,ij. lifrnes with God. For itis written, / mil L* F^emfedomeofthu^orld,isfoolijh. 

compafe the wife in their fttbteltie. "jB* ™ th God: fa ft u ™ ttte »> * He compaf fob y.* 3 , 

Kmu 20 And*guac,O*rLerdk»m*tfokec0- fob themfe in their ovmecrtfinejfe. 

git at torn of the wife that they be vayne. 2 *And agayne, The L ord knowetk the 

1 1 Let no man therefore glory in men. thoughts of the rvifi,that they be vaine. 

For al things are yours: 21 Therefore let no man glory inmen t for 

22 Whether it be Paul, or Apollo, or all things are jossrs : 

Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or , . „ , , „ ,, . 

things prefent, or things to come, foralare . z2 , wheth ' r Pa ?> « '^ ollo f ?*&*>«- 

vou ^ . ther the world, either life or death , whether 

23' AndyouareChriftes, and Chrift is ^*T*&W^n*™rf**]mu 
Gods, 23 liutyeare Chrifts>and Chrifiis Cods. 

ANNOTATIONS, Chap. hi. 

RhcWt 2. * Euery man (hall recciuc according ) A mofi flaine text fir prorfe that men by their labours, and by the a% 

uerfttiesthereoffhall be diuerfly rewarded in heauen : and there fore that by tlxir worlds proceeding of grace, tfoydoe de- Good workes 
feme or merite lxatien % and the more or lejfeioyinthefame* for tlmtgb the holy Scripture commonly vfi not this word me. meritorious,* 
ritc y yet in places innumerable of the old and /*w Teftament,the very trmftnfe ofmtrite is conteined.andfo often as tlje word 5 bc rw ^! n 
merccs,W the lb{ be vfed, they be euer ■vnderficodas correlasines or correftondent -vnto it. for if the ioy oflxauen be re~ f nC nc accor- " 
tribution,repaiment,bire>iv a gc$fcr xvorkgs (as in infinite places of My Scripture,) then tin xwrki can be none other but the ding to the 
t Vahirt,cUfirtjprice^<mh,and merite oftfafame+Ani in deed this word, reward, xvlxch in ntr Englifb tonge mayfignifie a Gw*« 
'Vohmt.iry or bountifuUgiftAoth n*tfo welexprejfe the nature of tfo * Latin wxd-pr tin Greekf, which are rather the very Me "; w » 
fiipendtbattfo hired workgnan or mrni^^ andUathing equally and** * ' 

iuftly anfhreringto the time & weight of hu& x T - f ^ 

ctdcha.thexe-xliemmisyportkyofhkhfrc) acknowledge that 

their merites be the gifts and graces ofGodfhey rather vfi the wordrewordfhen hireJiipend,or repaiment. though in deed 
it be al one^ycu may fee by diners places of My write. as 9 * My mcrces (reward) is with me to render to euery cne Apoc.i i,n. 
* according to his workes. And Our Lord wil render vnto me according to my iultice. Pfalm. 17. Andthc Mat.1tf.a7. 
very wordufelfewow (eqmualent to the Greehe) hvfiithus, Mercie {hall make a place to euery one *ac- 1*0,22,1*. 
cording to the merite of workes. EceUfiafl r ici itf,i J. AndifyOto doe your iuftice before men, you {hall not Jt^wifj*. 
haue reward in heauen. Matth.6*, I. WhereyoufeetlmtherMordofijeastenkrect^enfeofiuflice. And the e- 
uafion cftheHeretifyisfritwtousmletitientlyfalfe, astlx former and Ul^ wordes doe conuince, fortltey fayheauen is 
our ^ Mcrces or reward, not lecaufe it is due to our ttfffys, buttQthepronxsofGod;vf>ljerethe&crdesbeplaine 3 Ac- 
cording «to euery mans workes or labours, vponwheh verges, and for which worlds conditimally,tbefwme$ofI)ea- 
uen was made. 

Tttlke. 2. Euer)' nian (hall receiue reward according to his labours, butnot according to the merite ofhislabours. . 

Neither doth the Scripture in the originall tongues,cucr vie the wordes of meriting and deferuing,in the cafe McI,cc * 
ofrcvvardj nor any wordes that is correlatiucvntoit. For the word Merces, or fua&ouot reward, hathrelati- 
on Ynco Gods promife, and not to tlie merite, worthineffe or defcrt of the worke. And where you fay in the 
ende, that we haue a friuolous euafion,to fay that the reward is not due to our workes, but to Gods promife, 
we fay not fo,but that the reward is due to our workes,notinrefpcft of their merite or worthinefTc, but in re- 
ipeft of Gods promife. As if a king (hould make a proclamation, that euery one which laboureth one day in 
his building, fiiallreceiueathoufandpoundjwcfaythcrewardishereduetotheworke, but not in refpeft 
of the merite, worthincfle or defert of the labour, but in refpeft of the kings promife. Much more in the re- 
ward ofcternalIlife,which is gods free gift, and is infinitely more worth, then our labour, yet due to his pro- 
mife, who alfogiueth will and habilitie, toworkethat whereunto he repayeth reward. Butyouadde, that 
the fenfc of merite, is conteyned in the fcripturc, though the word be not, becaufe thsioy ofheauen is called 

retribution, repayment, lrire,Ypages,y*orkgs, then the ftorkes can be none other, bnttt)evabtre s defert,price,Yi>oorth, and 
merite of the fame. Firft, I anfwere, that theioy ofheauen is ncuer called in Scripture by the flatufli name of 
hire or wages. For /ui?9or, fignificth a reward of mcere grace, as well as an hire or wages. And fo the Apo- 
ftlevfethitplainly,Rom.4.4. faying: Tohimthatworketh, jufedw, reward, is not reckoned according to 
grace, but according to debt. Therefore the word reward, doeth fignifie as well that which is giuen accor- 
dingtograce, as that which is due in refpeft of defert. And fo ic is alwayes taken, when the ioy ofheauen 
is called a reward, becaufc as the Apoftle faietb, we are faucd of grace, and not of workes, Ephe.z. 8. 9. And 
Jcaftyoufhoiddflietoyourdiftinftionofthefirftgraccandiuftification, the Apoftle faietb, we are fofaued 

by 






C h a fr • 1 1 1. To the Corinthians. 167 

by grace, that when we were dead in finne, God hath quickened vs with Chrift, and rayfed vs vp with him, 
and placed vs in heauen with Chrift, and in Chr HI lefts. Wherein is comprehended grace otfinall prrfe- 
ueranceand glorification. For who ihall bring vsdowne, being once placed in heauen with Chrift, and in 
Chrift: he may as foonc pull Chrift out otheaucn. Rom. 10, 6. Therefore, when the Scripture vfeth that 
word, reward, for hire and wages due to the worke, itfpcaketh not of the reward of eternal! life. Aswhenic 
fay th : The workeman is worthy of his hirc;He meancth the preacher is worthy of his maintenance of them 
to whom he prcachcth, which his labour doth throughly deferuc.In the fecond place Apoc,ii.Whcrc Chrift 
faicth, his reward is with him, to render to cuery man according to his worke:The reward is of grace, and 
notofmcritc, and foofthe like places. But where Dauidfaych,PfaIm.t 7. The Lord will render to him ac- 
cording to his workc, the reward is of grace, and not of merite, and ioofthc like places. But where Dauid 
fayrh, Pfalm.J 7. The Lord will render to him according to his iuftice, he meaneth the iuftice of his caufc 
agaynfthisperfecutors,For when he hath to doe oncly with God, hefayth : Enter not into judgement with 
thy feruauut, for no fleih ihall be iuft in thy fight. Pfalme 141. i. The place of Ecdefiafticus,(bendc that it is 
no Canonicall Scripture) is falfly tranflatcd or corrupted in your vulgar Latine edition. For according to 
the Grecke, it is thus : Make a place to alll^nd of mercy for entry mm (bali find according to his worlds. In which fcn- 

tcnce,therc is neither word nor meaning of mcritc.Finally,the reward due to almes,is of the mercy of the re- 
\vardcr,not of the merkc of the almes.For Math.6. The word is almes,which your translation calleth iuftice. 
Our Sauiour Chrift iheweth Math.15.34.that the reward for almes is the inheritance of the kingdom of hea- 
uen which was prepared for the giucr,before the beginning of rhe world : Therefore, it is not the hire or wa- 
ges due to the mente of almes,but a reward of the free grace and eleftion of God, prepared and promifed to 
the giucrs of almes. So there is no place in the Scriptures 3 whercupon to ground your hercticall doftrine, of 
thevalurcjmerite or worthinefle of workes to defevue the ioyes of heauen. 
fttjAft* y 1% Vpon this foundation.) The foundation is Chrift > and fay thin him work[ng by charitie. The vpper building Building 'of 
* may be either pure and perfect matter ofgold)filuer,and precious ft ^which (accordhtg to the moft authentic^ andproba- |? d ' or " ub " 
ble expofition) be good worses ofcharitie andal chrifiian suffice done by Gods grace : or eh,wood,hay 9 fiubble,whichfigni^e 
the manifold ables ofmms infirmitic and bis venial finne$ m Which more or leffe mixed and medled with the better matter 
aforefiydy require more or leffe puni foment or purgation at the day of our death. At which day ,if by penance or other means 
in the Church fheftyd venial finnes be before hand cleanfed, there foal need no purging at all, but theyfhalfiraight receiue 

the reward due to them. 

Fulkc. 2. The building ofprecious matter vpon the foundation,whichthe Apoftlcfpeakcthof,is manifestly tobevn- p ur g ator y # 
derftood,of pure do&rinefinccrely dcliucred. The building of combuftible matter, is vaine affeftation of elo- 
quence, and other like trifling matter, not taking away trie foundation, but handling it vnworthily. But ad- 
mitting your interprctation,the Apoftlc fpcaketh not ot more or lcffe puniihment or purgation, at the day of 
our death. And yet if that alfo were graunted, the Apoftleswordcs will allow no purging by penance, oro- Satif&aion. 
thcr mcanes of the Church. For he fayth,the fire ihall try cuery mans workc,he fayth not, the fire ihall purge 
cuery man. So that if this fire here (houldfignifie purgatory, fas S.Auguftinefayth,exprcfly it cannot) and if 
euery man ftiould folow his worke,no man Ihould cfcape purgatory. 

Bhetft.d. *$ Shalbe manifeft.) Whether our life and worses be pure and neede no cleaning, now in this world is hard to £ u [ b w ". 
indge: but the day of our Lord, which is at our d-athjviU Wje it plaineinwhattermet euery mans life is towards God.for f e ft c dbyfirc, 
then 'Purgatorie fire fhall reueale andprooue it.for,whfoener hath any impure matter of venial fim s or fitch other dcttes % 
to Gods iujlice paiable andpurgable, mufl into that fire f and after due payment and cleanftng, be fated through the f\me % 
Where the worl/es of the perft&mm and fitch as died with al dcttes paied^b'anfed^orforgiuen^re quitted from the fire, & 
richer incum damage y payne^or loffe thereby. The places of fathers expowtding this for Turgatorie, be very many mofl euU 
dentyehich are cited in the laft Jnnotationfolowing. 

"Fulke 4. ^c true text is,the day,and not the day of our Lord,and fo docth S. Auguftine read, fo the fenfe is • Time Purgatory. 
# wil declare,for God hath appointed a time, to examine as it were by fire,euery mans doftrinc, as S. Ambrofe 
doth expound it.But of purgatory fire after this lifc,here is no mention. 

13 The day of our Lord fhall declare.) That this purgation rather fignifieth the place of Gods iuftice after our 
w * de i uh^henanyafflic7immthisUfe i theJpoftles^ . - % 

of mens worses by the fame : which is not done euidentfy etser in this afe : attd namely the wordy day of our Lord \ which fie(J ^t tftfa 
commonly and properly fignifieth in Scripture,& nam-ly in this apoftlc (1 .Cor J,y. t.Cor.i ,13 . Phil.I,I0.6.r .Thcf.J, of our Lord, 
2. 2.Thcf.a,a.) either th particular ,or the general judgement ; and therefore that the trial fpolgn of is not properly nor lit- 
terally meant atry affliction or aduerfitie oftlm life, as ^Caluin alfo confeffeth, coyning afolifh new confirutlion of his cwne, £^ z * ,mc 
Where youmaynm alfo inthatnmsCmmentariejhatthHwyrd,fa was fo preiudicial againft him and all 0- 

therexpofitions of the trial to be made in this worllfhat he would gladly haue (Domini) outjcad'mg tints, A day (hall 
come which fhall open,&c. Where vnderflandjbat if it were only Dies* (<***/» the Greece) yet thereby alfo the Scrip' n ipi& m 
tun is wont tofigtiifie the felfefam thing : <#,i,Tim.Mi.i8. aud i.Tim.4,8.*wrfHcbao,i J. the day, as in this place, 
with the Greefo article onlyyvhick is al one with Dies illa,or Dies Domini. 

Fttlke.j* As I % d before,that word(our Lord) is not of the Greekc text,nor in all copies of your vulgar Latine,but p ur gacory, 
inPlantincs print,is marked with a noteof fupcrfluitie. Secondly, the text fpcaketh not one word of purging, 
but of trying,& that not of the pcrfons,but of the works. And where you fay the Apoftles precifc fpecifying of 
firejdcclareth a placeof iuftice after this lifc,k is a yainc and vnlearncd colle&ion.For fire is here taken alle- 
gorically,asallthereftofthewords,foundation,gold,filuer,&c. wood, hay, ftubble, &c. The texts that 
you quote for the day of our Lord, pertayne not to this place : where the day of the Lord is not named, but 
generally,aday. And yet in all thofe places, the day of the Lord, or the day of Chrift, fignifieth the day of 
iudgement, when Chrift ihall come to iudge the quicke and the dead,and not any particular iudgement be- 
fore that day. Finally,!et the article be taken dcmonftratiuely,(as fomctimes it is)yct you can make none 0- 
ther day of it,but doomefday* 

Ddd.4. if As 



Mhem, 



i 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul Chap, i i l 

Bhem.6. *1 Asbyfire.) S^guBmevpmtfofewordesoftheTfalme^7. Lord rebuke me not k thine indignation, Twofif 

nor amend me in thy wtattuFor itfhal come to paffe (faith he) that forae be amcrfded in the wrath of God, & ter this life] 

be rebuked in his indignatioa And not al perhaps that are rebuked^hal be amended, but yet fome there ihall »ne eternal!* 

be fauedby amending. It fbalbc fo furcly^ecaule amending is named : yet fo as by fircbut fome there fhal be the othcr tenv 

that flial be rebuked^nd not amended, to whom he (hal fay, Goe ye into eucrlafting fire. Fearing therefore ^piof ? 

thefe more gricuouspainc^hcdcfireth that he may neither be rebuked in indignation by eternal fire, nor a- amcnd£g!rc! 

mended in his wrath.that is to fay,Purgc me in this life,& make me fuch an one as (hal not need the ameding 

fire,being for them which fhalbc iaued,yet fo as by fire.Wherefore?but becaufe here they build vpon the foun- 

dation,wood^iay^hibble? for if they did build gold,filuer,& precious ftones, they ftiould be fecure from both 

fircs,not only from that eternal which fhal torment the impious eternally : but alfo fro that which ihal amend 

them that fhal be laucd by fire, for it is hidJ>e(halbefafe,yetfo as by fire. And becaufe it is fayd, he fhall be fafe, 

that fire is contemned-Yca verely though fafe by fire, yet that fire fhalbc more grcuous,thcn whatfoeuer a ma Pur „ t 

can fuffcr in this life. And you know how great euils the wicked haue fuffered, and may fuffcr : yet they hauc p5r«h^tne 

fuffered fuch as the good alfo might fuffer. for what hath any malcfa&or fuffered by the lawes, that a Martyr pines of thisj 

hath not fuffered in the confeflion of Chrift? Thefe euils therfore that are hcre,be much more eafie,& yet fee " fc - 

how mcn,not to fuffer them,doe whatfoeuer thou commandeft. How much better doe they that which God 

commandtthjthat they may not fuffcr thofc greater paines ? Thus fane S^Augufiine. Sec S^imbr.vpcn this place, 
J.Cor.^& Ser.ioon P£n8 jf«^ 

pio.0rig*»ho.6.in cjy.Exod.-ofc/ho.14.in c.i^Leuit, 
FttlkeJ* To *« auftoritie of S. Auguftine I oppofe his owne iudgement vpon better aduife and examination of the Porg«oiy a 

text. Iftw de quo,&e.Thefire whereof the ApoHle fpeakfth in this place jrnufi be vnderftood to be fuch, that both do paffe 
throumitfhat is,both he which buildeth vpon this foundation,gold,fiuet precious ftones: and he which buildeth wood,hay % 
ftuhble. Forwhenhe had faydtlm, headded, Tl>efirefhaitryeuerymansvorl$ofwhat<p$aMtUitisjfany 
fhal rcntaine which /* hath built -vpon the foundation J>t fhal receiue rewardjfany mans worbffhalbe burnt fa fhd fuffer 
hffejmt he himfeififbalhefjfe y yetfo a* it were byfire.Tl>erefore the fire fhall try not the work$ of one of them, but of them 
both.Jnd the fre truly is the tentation of tribulation, of xvhich in another place it is Written playnely,The forme e doth 
prooue '^ potters veff Island tentatknof 'ffibulationJHft men Jbis fire docth the fame in this hfe, which the jipofile fayd 3 
&c.Enchir*d Laurent.cap.6S.Anc\ as concerning purgatory, which opinion in his dayes began to be harkened 
vnto,he doubteth of it,faying : Tale aliquid.&e; It is not incredible fhat fomt > fitch thing alfo is done after this life, & it 
may be quired ofcwhctfcr is be fo;& either be foi^ 

gingfire,fj muchfooner or later ,by how much they ljaue leued corruptible goods more or leffe. Ibid. & de Dulc. S£u*ft.qd. 

Hut afterward writing againft the Pelagians,he vtterly denieth any third place befide heaucn and hcllTrimm 

&e.Tlx faith of the Catholics vpon diuine aulforitie hath belceued the firft place to be the bfngdome of heaven jro whence 

as 1 jayd>be that is not baptists excepted. Tfcfccondplaccjxll, wlxreeuery one that faUetb from Clnifl, or is a fir anger 

from Chrifi y feU findctewattpunifhment. Tfo third place we are vtterly ignorant of 9 yea aid we find in the My Scrip* 

turn that there is none.Contr&elagianJypognMb.l. Likewife he denieth all third or middle place, De verbis jlpoft. 
Ser. 14. 

S.Ambrofe ypon this text,vnderftanding it of do&rinc,that is to be tried by fire, faieth, that he whofe euill 
doftrine fhal perifli,(hal fuffer the paynes of fire,that being purged by fire^ie may be purged. But expounding 
what he meaneth bv the paynes oi firc,he fay th : Semper enim,&c. For he mufi aXwayes be afhamed, which fceth that 
he hath defended falfhocd in fled cftrueth, which cannotbe vnderftood ofpopifh purgatory, but of other iudge- 
ments of Godin this life,wherin he flialbe a{hamcd when he fceth his errour conuinced.Thereupon alfo, Ser. 
zo JnTf.t 1 8Jie (aith,after he hath cited this tcxuCognofcentes itaque,&cjtnwwg therfore that there be many iudge* 
ments,let vs examine all our workesjoraiuft man tUloffeUgicuousjhe burning of any workg'tsgrituous. So he vnder- 
ftandcth the fire to be the triall of all Gods iudgemems in this life, and not purgatory after this life . For he 
prayfeth the death of all the faithfull Qui* deterioremftatum&cXeeaufi it tnaketh not their ftate worfe, but fuch as 
it fhall find in euery ot*,fuchhrefemethvntoz1xfcdgemnttocomc y avdch&^ Debcno mortis cap. 

4Xikewife in PC40.be faicth : Beneaddidit.&cThe VrophethaihwelaMed,\ntheem]Hforexc^fobeherecleanfei y 
fo cannot be ckane there. You fee therfore by thefe teftimonies,that all the foithfiill are in reft after this Jifc,and 
can haue no purging after they are gone from hence/Therefore he cannotbe vnderftood of popift purgatory 
where there is fo litle reft,and fo great ncceffitie of purging pretended. Hierome hath nothing that foundcth 
for purgatory,whofe words are thefe.S/ iscuius opus.&c. If hevlnfemrkUbum and loft ^ hath CttRainedlo^ 
his labour,(hallioQfe in deed tJx reward of his labour jmt (hall hmfelfe bejaued,yet wit without triall offire 9 therefore he 
nhofewrfyhathremaytiedyebubh^ 

tie betweenefahtation andfaluationHcvc is trial by fire,according to the text, but no purging by fire after this life. 
Nay, that this triall is by tentation in this life,he ftieweth in the fame booke:I» mati*,&c.In euilincrfy and fames, 
ourfeedes are the incentiues and perfection of the deuilU For when he fhall fee vs build vpon the foundation of Chriff > hay, 
toood^ftulblejben he puttethfire to it.Let vt therfore buildgold^fthm^edousftomsfndfofhal net be bold to tempt vs. 

In the dayes ofGrcgory which was fix hundred yeares after Chrift, the opinion of purgatory had gotten 
fome ground in the Latinc church, though it was ncuerreceiued in the Greeke church, yet in the place by 
youquoted,hcgrauntethit, but for very finalloffences.For after he bad cited certaine teftimonies ofScrip- 

turehe addeth. Ex ^uibusfententijs^&c. Ofwhichfenttncesit ismanififf, that fuch as euery man departeth hence, 
fuchheisprefentediniudgement, lutyet of certaine light / mites itisto bedeemed, that the purging fire isbefore ttse 
iudgement. Becaufe the truetkfaieth, thatifatryman^ai^Uafbhemeagay^ 

him in this world, norintfoworldtocome. Inwhich fentence it is giuentebe vnderfiood, that fome fimltes may be relea- 
fedinthitwoald, fome m the world to come. For tluttwhich is denied of one Cotfequent^vnderfiandmg is open, that it is 
pauntedoffome. But yet as it fayd before, that mufi be thought to be poffiUe to Udone y ofUtk^oftheleafifinnes. Js 
daily idle talig, immoderate laughter, or tbefime ofhoufiold care, which is fcane done without fault, am cf them 

which 



v , ._ 



1 



i 



C h A p. II ii. To the Corinthians; 2^8 

ifthi be mt rekfed to men while thy continue in this hfe . for wlxn Tattle fititb that Chrifi » the foundation and addeth 
if any man (htli Luild vPvn it &c. (although this mty h vnierflooi of the fire of tribulation left* vs in tins life) yet if my 
m anta\e it of the fire of purgation that (hall he, we mifi carefully confider that hefiid: that man may befaued by fire, not 
w hiehb»<lded>vlLtbUfMnhtion t ^ 

fibfe, Int wood, hay, Ruble, that isfmall, ami moft Lghtfmms, which the fire my oafily confume. If Gregones opinion 
had continued^ yctmight be admitted amongthe Papifts,purgatone would notbe very eainefull vnto the. 
Yet he confeffeth alfo that this place maybe otherwifc vnderftood then ofpurgatone, 'which is contrary jto 
your note, mtfy fxnit. he acknowledged greeuous purgatorie flames but he groundcth them not vpon this 
text Ori^enallegorifingofthctcxt after his maner, yet fpeakeih nothing of popifli purgatorie. For in the 

former place he faith : Stent film, &e. As th furnace triethgolde, fo tentationdoth heft men : therefore allmen mttft 
torn- to the fire, thy tmflcom to the melting pot . this you cannot vnderftand of purgatone, whither you conTefle 
that all doe not come . In the fecond place nothing can be concluded of purgatorie , but that as there be di- 
lien kindes of finncs,fo there be diners qualities of punimments all which the fa.chtull man may auoic . But 
that there was no purgatorie paine knowenin his time, he teftihethm thefc wordes : Tipnpmns &c. Men of 
former time did celebrate the day of birth, « they which lotted this lifeonely, anlhpedmtfor anothr after tin, But new 
w dee net celebrate the day of natiuitie,feei»gitis the entrance into fomwes alternations, int we ce.ebratetbedayof 
death asthatwhich is the mtingaway ofallforrowes,«>rdtbe cfcapingofalltentattons.-wecelebrate th day of death, be- 
canfe they doe not die which feeme to die . Therefore wel^epe memories of the fancies, and of ompmntes, orofourfrtendes 
dih" in the faith we ho'Je a memoric deuoutly, a/well reioychg ofthirrefrtjhmg, at alfo praying for agodljconfummatt. 
oiinthefaithforourfelm. So therefore we dee mt celebrate the day of mtiuitie,becauje they tint die frallbnc for ever. 
Anitlmwe celebrate it, we call together tledeuout peopUwithth priefit, thefjtlff with the chgie. Moreover we, n- 
uite the poore and needy, and feed the fathrlejjeandwdowes, that ourefiiuitiemaybenuidetn remembrance oftherefi, 
w hich is vnto thefoules departed^ ofe memorie wece!cLrate,andmay be vnto vs a favour of fweetnejfem the fight of thee- 
ternallGod. Heere you fee that Origen acknowledged the foules of all the fauhfull departed to be in reft, in 
refrcihing,and dil'chargcd of all Ion owes, therefore not in purgatorie. 

chap. mi. 

Hercctumthtobeefiecmcdforhisoffce, but r.gardethnot to be praifedefmanforhisverttte iccnfidcringtb.it neithe,hU 
J,e confidence is afiScimi iudy there: f, Utt onely Cod xthfeeth d. 8 He toucaetb thmfor contemning in thtr] rtde, 
thJpPfslhemfe^taimiferabk: l8 theateningto come to thofe prottde T.djeapoftles who were the authors of al 

thefefchifm.es, 

•rteEpiftie £ o let a man cfteeme vs as the minifters T Et a man fo efteeme cfvs as the minifters 
Sy^* ^ofChrift,andthedifpcnfersofthcmyfte- LjofChrift, and the differs of the fecrets of 

Aducnt. r ies of God. „ God ' . . ...,.,- 

a Here now is required among the dil* 2 Furthermore, it is rehired in the dijfo- 
penfers that a man be found faithful. fers,thataman be found faithful!. 

2 Buttomeitisathing of left account, 3 With me it u but avery fmall thingthat I 
to be iud"cd ofyou , or of mans day : but I fbotdd be iudged of you, either of mans tudge- 
iudae notmy felt neither. went :yea, liud.genot mweownefelfe. 

4 For I am not guilty in confcicnce of a- 4- For I know nothing by mjfelfe, yet am I 
ny thing: \\ but I am not iuitified herein : but not thereby iuttified : but he that ittdgeth me, ts 
he that iudgcthme,is our Lord. the Lord. ,. , r , 

< Therrore iudgc not before the time : / * Therfore iudge nothing before the time, Matr.7.t 
vntil our Lord do come, who alfo yvilligh- vntillthe Lord come, rrho mil lighten the hid- rom.M. 
ten the hidden things oF darkencs, and wil den things ofdarkeneffe, and open the counfels 
manifcft the counfels of the hartcs: and then of the hearts : and then fhall euery man haue 
the praife flial be to euery man of God. ^ paife of God. 

, 6 But thefe things , brethren , 1 1 haue 6 Andthefe things brethren J haue figun 

&Sa3! tranffigured into my felf and Apollo , for finely applicdvnto my f elf e and to folios, for 
lo.&CepU: you: that in vs you may learne, one not to your fakes: that ye might leamebyvs,not to be 
th„ m So°u; be puffed vp againft an other , aboue that is mfeaboue that n-hiehu mitten, that you fwell 
andfaaious wr f tten , not one againfi another for any mans caufe, 

K£m« 7 For\vhodifcerneththee?Orvvhatha(T 7 frr who feparateth thee >*And what haft 
he fpard - thou that thou haft not recciuedPAnd if thou thou that thc-uhaftnotreceiued? Ifthouhaflre- 
haft receiued , what doeft thou glorie as ceiuedit, why doeft thou glory as though thou 
though thou haft not receiued ? hadft not receiued it? 

8 ^No w you are filled, now are you be- S Now ye are full, nowye are rich f ye haue 

comeiiche : without vs you reigne : and I reigned as kings without vs, and I would Godye 

would to God you did rcigne , that we alfo ye did r eigne , that we alfo might reigne with 

a The Epime might reigne with you. y°». 

vpon s. iamcs Q a For I thinke that God hath {hewed 9 Forme thmketh that G od bath Jet fort o 

day./n/.ij. y ' vt 



$Loewhen 



tA 



The firft Epiffle of S.PauI Chap.iih. 

-. ■«, y^P^^e.^fWfc^we deputed to w which are the lafi tApoftles, asttwere men 

fa2c2» If"* 1 : ^ Cauf f T arC , mad / a f P caacIc to V inted t0 *** • ** w "< «** * jw&r 

for that is aoc «« world, and to Angels and men. fiocke vnto the world, and to am els and to wet 

aB.ihop. jo We are fooles for Chrift : but you 10 WeweftoesferChriftesftkiMyezxe 

wifem Chnft. we weake : but you ftrong. wife in Ckr&.m zrcweakc M u arciW- 

you noble,but we bafe. Te are honorable,butwe vcdehifed. ' 

1 1 Vntil this houre we doe both hunger, / / Euen vnto this \\ time we both hmcer and II Or.houre, 
and thirft, and are naked, & are beaten with thirfrandare naked, and are buffeted, andhaue 
biuTets,and are wanderers, no certaine dwelling place, 

12 And labour working with our owne 12* And labor, workingwitb our owne hands: Aft.W 
handes.vvearecurled:ana:dobleiTe.weare being reuiled, we blejfe : being perfecuted, we '**&* 
perfecuted : and fufteine it. ftfertt: ' J ' *.thef 3 .8. 

I? We are blafphemed :& webefeeche. ,. Being defamed 3 wepay:wearemadeas n 

we are madcthe retufe of this world, the the filthinefe ofthew^ldfLL theoffcotiZ ^^ 

drone of al euen vmil no w. of all things vnto this day. & 

i 4 Nottoconfoundyou,doIwritethcfe i 4 I write not the f s tkinas to frame you but 

thmgsjDutasmydcercftchudrenladmo- Mfny beloued formes Iwarneyou. ' 

nilhyou.cp lf For tboughye have tenthoufandinftruc- 

15 ForMfyou haue ten tWandpsda- tm in Chrijhet^ueyc not ma^ fathers: For 
gosesmChnft:yetnot«nanyfather S .Forin m Chnfl Iefils I haue Lgotten yd thouah the 
ChnaiEsvsbythcGofpellbegatyou.cCO Goffel. S 

1 6 I befeeche you thcrfore be foiowers j 6 wherefore I defrejou, beyefolowersof 
onnc# ^ jfle 

17 Thcrfore haue Kent to you Timo- \ 7 ForthiscanfehauelfentvmoyouTtmo. 
thce^hoismydeereftfonncandfaithfuhn them pinch <u my beloued folne, and faith full 'in 
ofnwutiJ: ^l;-divvho^l P utyouin m inde theLord, » ho M putyLnremelbJnTe of 
of my waies that arc in Chnft I e s v s, as my , vay es which be in thrift, as I teach euerj 
euery where mcuery Church I teach. where in all chrrcbes. «™><*<7 

1 8 As though I would not come to you, / S Some are fwollen.as tbourh Iwouldcome 
lo certame arc puffed vp. no more at you : 

t *? B n I wU C ° m f t0 yOU WKfy, "four i9*ButIwilcometojou(borely,iftbeLord Aft.i 9 zi. 

Lord: wil know not the wordes of them that willed will know, notthewordesofthemwhich iam^ij. 

be puffed vp,but the p ower. are fwoUen,but the fewer. 

20 For the kingdom of God is not in 20 For the kingdome ofGodU not inward, 
woraes s buc m power. but in power. 

21 Whatwil you? (in rod<ie that I come 21 JVhatwtllye? Shall 1 come vntoyouwith 
to you : or in charmc, and the fpirit of mUd- a rodde, or in loue , and in theflirit ofmeeke- 
ncs ? neffef J ^ 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. iih. 

Rhem.l. lf< lf yo uhaue.) Sow.yS.^gujUneoHrAfDftkfaytovsE^lfhmm. 

'' naS^ZS^men TpKk ^ n0 A ?>^ thrift burofGrcgorie, neither didhebeget the August* 

n"i°north e Engbftmento^ 
JXnuttio^ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. mi. 

S.Padewasm^^^ 
* a? a lT 1 « notl " ftjficd b y h" faxchfiill feruice and labor in the eofpell, therefore no man can be ^^ 




Shew. 



tics 

a?idf>hce t 



CHAP. 



Chap.v. To the Corinthians.' 260 

Thcfccond GHAP. V. 

part of the Sharply rebufyg their Clergies indigence, 3 him fefabfent excommimicateth that pub!i%* mejluotttperfon: 6 com- 
£piftlc :of m-vrndingthat hereafter mChriflianbefo tolerated in any opencrirmjntt excommunicated. 

*sforni- U " T H E R E is P lainel y hcaf d fornication *TP Here goeth a common faying, that there is 
catorrand ■■■ among you,andfuchfornication,as the A fornication amongyou, and \fuch fornicatU 
lawingbe- like is not araongthc heathen, fothatonc on as is not named among the Gentiles; that one 
fore Inn- hath his ""fathers wife. fhould haue his fathers wife. ' 

J c, u s ' i88 2 And you arc puffed vp: and* haue not 2 Andye are pufedvp,and haue not rather 
*o,ii. 5 mourned rathcr,that he might be takeaway forowed,that he that hath done this deed s might 
t c'hriftian from among you, that hath done this deede. be taken array from amongjou. 

B5!i 3 flIindcedeabfentmbody,butprefent 3 * l For 1 'verily wabfent in bod) • jbut pre fent CoUj. • 

wfee gf wous i n fpirit,haue already iudgcd,as prefent,him infpint, haue determined already , as thouqh I 

°vS,2* that hath fo done, wereprefent, that he that hathfo done thisieed, 

r y u SS n 4 InthenameofourLordlESVsChrift, In the name of our Lord lefts ChriH,you 

°YrZ ' V °u K eU1S S I i SCt A? ^ Pmt> beinggathered together, andmyjbirit withjou, 
iSSlJ withthcvertueofourLordlEsvs wiithepowercftheLordlefJfyrift, ' 

*** A <? ^^^rt?*^ t C ' * To deliLfvchioKvnto Satan for the x.Tim.i.w. 

fauedmthedayofourLordlESVsChnrt. he di„ t hedajofibeLordlefJ. J 

Your gbrymg ,s not good Knowyon 6 Your glorjing is not good, *Knowyenot Gal<( , 
nocthatalidc leauen corrupteth the whole , W ^ %J en %auenetlthewholelJpet G * 1 * 

TSeEplftle 7 Pnrgetheoldleauen, thatyoumaybe 7 Vurgeouttherforetheoldeleauen,thatje 

Z. anewpafte,asyouareazymes.ForourPaf- *»aj be a new lumpe, asyearevnleauened.For 

che,Chrift,is immolated. cucn chri fi 0Hr M' otigr « i "feredvpfor vs. n0 r,is Oaine. 
8 Therfore[|letvsfea{t 3 notinthcoldlea- 8 Therforeletvskeepe holy day, not with old 

uen,nor in the leaue of malice & wickednes, leauen,nettherwiththeleauenofmalictoufheffe 

but in the azymes of finceritic and verities andwickednejfe.-but with tbevnleattcned bread 

' ^i th " t ^ s 9 J wrote to you in c an epiftle , Not to cfpttrenejfeand trueth. 

Jade be- keepe companie with fornicatours. 9 I wrote vntojouin an epiflle,thatjefbould 

fore,orfome \q I meane not the fornicatours ofthis not company with fornicators. 

word,orthecouetous,ortheextoriioners,or 10 I didnotmeane not at allwith the forni- 

feruers of Idols : otherwifeyou fhouldhaue catorsofthisworld,orwiththecouetottt,orex- 

gone out ofthis world. tortioners, or with idolaters : for then mutt ye 

1 1 But now I wrote to you, not to keepe needs haue gone out of the world. 
companie,ifhe that is named a brother, be a // Butnow this I write vntoyou,not to com- 

fornicatour, or a couetous perfon, or c a fer- panie togetherjfany that is called a brother be a 

uer of Idols, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an fornicator, or couetotu,oraworfhipper of idols t or 

extorfioner : with fuch an one \ not fo much a railer , or a drunkard, or an extortioner : with 

as to take meate. him that isfuchytot to eate. 

1 1 For what is it to me to iudge ofthem 12 Forwhathaue I to doe to iudge themthat 

that are without? Do not you iudge ofthem are without ? doe not ye iudge them that are 

that are within? within* 

1 $ For them that are without, God wil / 3 "Them that are without, God jhall iudge. 

iudge.Take away || the euil one from among Andyefhallpm away from amongjou that wie- 

yourfelues. kedperfon. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.v. 

Khem.I. It. « A feruer of Idols.) AnotmutwilfUlcorruptionintltebible 1*61. •tranjlatingin the verfe before, Uoh- 

teis:«/^W,worfhiperofimagcs:*Ae^oy?/«»^W^(iM,«Va)Xoxa'r/iiif, Idolater. 
Fttlke. J, Nay rather a manifeft example that our tranflator mcancth that an Idolater and worlhippcr of images, is Slanderous 

all one. As in the proper fenfe of the word, there is no difference . Therefore another tranflation vfeth the cauilling. 

terme Idolaters in bothplaccs,the third hatha worlhippcr of Idols in the latter place. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.v. 

Rhem.2. J. Iabfcnt.) S.Vattllxre vfeth l»s Apojlotily povper,of 'binding thitinceftuoutpe rfon, excommunicating him by J?k 

Utters and Mandatum j, hough abfent. 

Fulke,2. S. Paulc fendeth no mtndatum, but vfeth his apoftolikc power Ih decreeing the inccftuous perfontobe Paulesman- 

cxcommunicate,andrcquiringthcfametobcexecutedbythechurch. d*um. 

a. You 



r 

I 



The firft Epiftle of SJPaul Chap. v. 

Bhtftt*$* 4. You being gathered,) Tltougb !x commaunded the aBe fhculd be dene in tin face of the Clmrch, asfuchfm- We authority 
femes and cafuresk at this dp execmedalfiyrt the iudgement and au& of EcdcfiafK. 

tU whole multitude, as the Troteftants and the popular SeSfariesaffirme. for the power of bmdingand loofingwae not giuen j?*?S22 
to the whole Churchy hut as intlteperfons oftheVrelats, and to tlxm for the hem fite of the whole. WltereuponS, Chryfo- only, andis 

fhme'vpGnthoferwrdeS) Die EccIefia^Telthe Church. j*f*tf.i8;Complainero the Church, xhvxlsjlith he^to ««eutediit 

Vulhe ? the Prdats and Prcfidenis thereof. the name of 

* ** The auftoritie of excommunication perteincth to the whole church,although the iudgement and cxecuti- 
on thereof is to be referred to thegouernors of the church, which excrcife that auftoritie as in the name of 
Chriiyb in the name of the whole church whereof they are appointed gouernors,to auoid confufion. 

RhettZ. 4, With the vertue.) A fuch great power otter ft/mm ft balden & exerdfed in the name and vcrtue ofQ H R I s T 

I £ S v S. Andrrh'jfoeuerfetteth light by it, defpifith our Lordes name and power. 

Rhettt, 4. ?• To Satan.) Toajfure vstku atexcomnurixateperfttebemthepowirandpofpflsonof^^ 

of Ckiftes protcilion as fome as tljeybefeparatedby the Churches fentenc^from herlo.iy aid the Sacraments a*dfel.wfhip 
tfChriftianCatholikemen : it pleafedCodtogiue power tot Ik Apt/files andTrelatesintheprimitifte Churchy tocaifetht The terrible 
Diuelftraight vpon their fimence of excommunication, to inttade the body of she exconm-Jtnicate, and to torment him ccr- ^ ncence °f 
poratly.fo Chrifi excommunicated Judas, and the Deuil entred into him, am Ix vent firth of the hajpiefelowfhip of the A- o^"""*" 
pcftles.lo.i^tj. fothisApofile excommunicated Alexander &Hynt£nxu<,and Satan ftraigbttoolftbemtt Tim.J.?>.: w4#.j, 
it is thught that S.Vcter excontmuniated .Jjum'j* andSappbtra, and for fgne of his power and terrouro c theftntc:ce, 
ftroohg them bothfiarlf dead. De rairabiLS.Scripaira U.3-C.1 6 apud D. Auguft. Which miraculous power though it be 
net ioyned now to thitfeutence, yet as far asconcerneththep^niftjmeatjpirhua^ whichitfpuiaUyappaYtainethvmo t hUas 
before^ni is by tU iudgement tftfalnly Doctors (Cypr.ep.62.num.3 . Chryfin 1 .Tim. r . ho.y . Arobrof! in 1 Tim. 1 
Hiero.ep.ad Heliod.cj. Auguft.de cor. & gra.c.1 {.) theterriblcftandgteateftpftnifhmcntmthe worldjeafar paf- 
fing al e.:rth!y paine aud torment of this life, and being a very reftmlAemce ofdanwatkn, midfo often called by the Vathers, 
namely by 5. Auguftine . And by this ipiritual fword (faith 5. Cyprian) al muft die in their foules, that obey not Lath charts, 
thePricftsofChriftinthenewlaw, as they that were difbbedicnt to theiudges ofthcold law, were flaine 
with the corporal lword. Would God the world kntwwhat ammelotts puwfoment Chrifi hath appointed theTht'eftsto 
execute vpon the offenders of his la%es,and$ecially vpon the difobedient^u Heretics namely. 

Tttlke. 4. Without fuch bodily tormenting by the dcuill, we are lufficiendy aflured, that whofbeuer is diuided from 

the church of Chrift,isinthepower of Satan . ThatChrift did excommunicate Iudaswefindcnotinthc Excommun*. 
fcripturc, nor that Peter did excommunicate Ananias and Saphira .The punifhment in deed of excommun*. atio * 
cation is exceeding great, when it is iuftly executed by the miniftcrs of the true church . But the banning of 
heretikes is no more to be feared, then their bleffing is to be defired . And if they alio that be true members 
of the church will take vpon them to excommunicate fuch as be not vndcr their iurifdiftion, their excom- 
munication is not to be regarded. As when Viftor bifliop of Rome tooke vpon him to denounce all the chur- The bifhop of 
ches of Alia to be excommunicate, which did not kcepe the feaft of Eafter as the church of Rome did . The Homes au- 
churches of Afia did iuftly defpife his.vniult cenfure. And the bifhops of Afia (faith Eufebius) **lmaf<ui}*£ofy *° rit ic 
did countermand him (as it is to be thought) gathered in councell againft his vfurped excommunication, 
willing him to be better affe&ed to peace and vnitie with his brethren . Bcfidc this many godly bifhops by 
their letters,did fharply rebuke him for his doing, yea fome of them that ioyned with him in the vie of the cc- 
• remony : as Irenarus bifliop of Lyons in the name of the brethren of France. HiftMb^c.z^. 

RtiQin. $. 8. Letvsfeaft.) TheTafchal lambe, wltichwas tfo moft exprejfe figure of Chrifteuery way* was firft facrificed Purittemrc- 

andafiemard eaten w.tb a^ymes or vnleattened bread, fs ChriftourVafch^beingthenmwlyfacrificedontheCroffe,isre' cciuingthc 8, 
commended to thm as to L> eaten with alpuritie andfinceritie, in the holy Sacrament . Which nrjicrie the hcly Cfareh in | acramcnc * 
thefi wcrdes cowmendetk to tlte faithful cueryyere at the feaft ef Eafter. " U 

Tuike. $. S. Auguftinc referreth this feafting not to the celebration of Eafter, nor to the receiuing of the commit Eafterday. 

nion, whercunto we ouditto be prepared with all finceritie, butto our whole life. Etenim pafchamflrum &c. 
Clrtft out palfeouer (faith he) is flaine or offered, that they might learne by example of ft great humilitie, topnr«e out the 
vide lemenfhat is what pride foeuer had remained in them of the olde man . Therefore (faith he) let vs kgefe foly day> mt 
for one day onety^ but for our whle life, not in tlie olde kmen % nor in the leauen of malice and malimitic, tut in the vnietu 
ttened bread of/tneeritie and truth. Cont.ep.Parm.lib.3 XJ . 

Rhetn. If. ll * Not t0 take m eate.) * « «oi meant that wejhould feparate our flues corporally from alftnnm. or that we We arc bound 





cnof their faults, emyons ought to be afaaies far from them.Js for the Heathen and Tagans, which be notvnderthe ty>«id them, 
Churches difcipline^andattUuimein external worldly affaires dealt whhChriftiam and lined atmn£eft them wither tUl Cx - CCpt *? ^^ 
KculdormjbeApoftledidnotforlxdCkr^ J tainccalcs. 

Tulke. 6. I know not any Lutherans that hold that euery man ftrcight after he hath committed any deadly finnc is Slander. 

excommunicated* But among papifts there is for fome offences excommunication ipfifatlo, and de iure, and 
. ti canone, without any fentence or denunciation . Extra . de fine. Excom. Cum defideres , And further I finde in 

your Canon law, this tide , Vita nonfententia^ab ecclefta aliqutm cijrit, veladeam recipit . The lift and not the fen fence 
doth caftanymanout of the chmch.orreceiueth him vnto it . Which is thus expounded , Cum alibis &c m When any 
tnangoetb cut from the trssth 9 ftom tlxfeare ofGod,fromfaith,frm cbariticjtegpetb out ofthecampe of the church altlsough 
/*? be not caft out by the voice of tin bijhop y M on the contrary fide , fome itca&wttby m right iudgement, but if he teent not 
out befm^mkifhdidmtthatwhereby hedefemedtogoeout^heisnothinglmrt . Ttrftmethnu, he dm is caft out 9 is 
t^in,^h*thatismthM,feemetbtol*^ 

whether fome Lutherans be iuftly charged with that which is affirmed by many Papiftes , as die Canon 
law is. K 

rj. The 



1 



Chap. vi. To the Corinthians. 270 

V hfffi * 3* The cu 'l one "' conclndeth that though they can notfior himfelf Mtbcr>cM of the Heathen that he tnhlike 

' ojfcndm>yct the il Per fin by him excommunicated bein* one of their owie body y they may ait ofets is aforcfaid^andaucid his 
cbmpanyyfon^hichcommaundemcmofthe^pofile^vsfiethat weareboundfy Godsypordto auoidalcumpanie and 
cotuterfation with the excommnnicute^exccpt in cafes ofmceffitie^and tbefciritudfrofite oftheperfon excowmunicaied. 

CH A P. VI. 

He rehuh^th them fir zping to law before Judges that were not Chvfiians, 9 telling that extorfy.n {as many other of- 
f cafes likgwife) « a mortal fume, 11 Jnd with diners reafons he inueigheth again/} fornication fiiddir.g alfo tofiet 
doccafun thereof. 

DARE any of you hairing a matter a- "Y*\Are any ofyou,hauingbufines-\ withano- -fO^againft 

gainrt an other,to be iudged before the X-Jther,be iudged under the vniufi , andnot 

vniult,and not before the fauiCTS ? rather vnder the SainEls? 
4 The faithful 2 Or know you not that $ the filind'ts flial 2 7)oyenotknow that the SainBsfralliudge 

SnccS iudge of the world? And ifthe world flial be the world? If the world /hall be iudged by you, 

God at the la- judged by you : arcyouvnvvorthicto iudge arcyevnwortby to iudge the fmalleft matters ? 
!" hc y ApoS« of the left things ? " .. 3 Knoweye not how that we frail iudge the 

n'nd the petfea , Know vou not that we flial iudge Ah- Anvels ? Howmuch more , thirds that pertains 

Chriftianschat ? . . ' , r . . ,. <? . .1, IC 9 & * 

hauefoifnken gels ?howmuch more iccularthings ? to tats life? 

at for chriftes 4 If therfore you haue fccular iudge-. 4- If 'then ye haue iudgemsnts of things per- 

ments : the contemptible that are in the -taming to this life , fet vp them to nidge which 
Ghurch,fet them to iudge. are leajl cfleemedin the Church. 

5 IfpeakctoyoulTiame. Soisthcrenot / I fpeake it toyourframe. Is it fo that there 
among you any wife man, that can iudge is not a vctfs man among you? no not one that 
bet wene his brother. frail be able to iudge betweene his brethren ? 

6 But brother with brother || contendeth 6 But brother goeth to law with brother ;and 
in Judgement : and that be fore infidels ?. that vnder the vnbelccuers ? 

■ 7 Now certes there is plainely |j a fault in 7 Now therefore , there is utterly a f fault f Or,waric. 

y ou ,that you haue iudgements am ong you . amongyou,becaufeyegoe to lawe one with an 0- 

Why do you not rather take wrong? why ther: * why rather fuffe* ye not wrong >whra- Mat.?.??, 

do you not rather fuffer fraude ? the r Cujferye not harme ? lukc c ' %9 ; 

8 But your felues doe wrongc and dc- 8 Nay* ye your feluesdoe wrong, anddoe ijhcf.4.0! 
fraude .-and that to the brethren. . harme,and that to jour brethren. 

9 Knowyou not that the vniuft flial not p Knawye not that the'vnrighteomfrallnot 
poflefle the kingdom of God ? Do not errc, inherite thekjngdome of God? 'Be not decerned: 

e«MoXet- Neither fornicatours, nor c fcruers of Idols, neither fornicators, nor idolaters , noradulte- 

W I nor aduoutercrs, nor the effeminat , nor the rers,nor effeminate , nor abufers of them felues 

liers witli mankindc, with mankind, . 

10 Northceues, nor thecouetous, nor to Northecttes,norcouetotts,nor drunkards, 
drunkards, nor railcrs, nor extortioners flial nor r cutlers, nor f pliers, frail inherite the king- 1 0r > cxror ' 
poficflTe thekingdome of God. dome of God. uoners - 

11 Andthclc things certes you were : // * ^4nd fome fuch likeyouwere : butyeTnus^. 

butyouare waflied, butyouarc fandVificd, arewafred,butyearefancl!fied, butye are iufli- 

but you arc iuftificd in the name of our Lord fed in the name of the LordIeftu,andby theffi- 

Iesvs Chrift,and in the Spirit of ourGod. ritofourGod. 

is Al things are lawful for me, butal t2 qAU things arc lawful! vnto me, but all 

things arc not expedient. Al things are law- things are not profitable : all things are lawfull 

fill for me, but Iwil be brought vnder the for me .butlwill not be brought vnder the poser 

power of none. of any. 

1 5 The mcate to the belly, and the belly , 3 Meates for the belly , and the belly for 

to the meates : but God wil deftroy both it meates: but God frail deflroy both it and them. 

and them : and the body not to fornication, Nowc the body is not for fornication , but for 

but to our Lord,and our Lord to the body. the Lord: and the Lord for the body. 

i4But God both hath railed vp our Lord, /^ And God both hathraifed vp the lord, 

and wil raifc vp vs alfo by his power. * andalfofrallraife vs vp by hispower. Rom.*.*; 

15 Know you not that your bodies are // Know ye not that your bodies are the me- 

the members of Chrilt ? Taking thcrfore the bers ofChrifl? Shall thentake the members of 
niebers of Chrilt, fliallmake them y mem- Chrift 9 ttndmake them the members of an bar- 

bers Eee lot} 



i 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul Chap. vii. 

bers of an harlot ? God forbid. lot ? God forbid, 
Gcn.i,i4. l6 - Or know you not,that he which clea- 16 what , know ye not that hewhichiscou- 

uethto anharlot,ismadeone bodftFor they pledwith an bar lot js one \ body 2* For two( faith 

Jballfo&thhesrroinoneflejh. he) /ball be oneftefh. t With the 

1 7 But he that cleaueth to our Lord , is 17 But he that is coupled vnto the horde is Got°2*i a 
onc f ir £ _ . . mejfrit: m ^ 9 % 

1 8 Flee fornication.Euery finne whatfo- / 8 Flee fornication : Fuery finne that aman mar kio.7. 
eueramandoeth, is without the body: but doeth, is without the bodye : but he that com- c P lacr -5-3*- 

ln« r S? he *« doth fornicate , finneth * againft his mitteth fornication, fmnethagainfihisownebo- 

nemy to the ° wne body. dy. 

fffiK" X ? Orknowyounotthatyour members /o What *knoweye not thatyour body is the x.Cor. 6.16. 
neth'comip- are the temple of the holy Ghott which is in temple of the holy Ghofl which is inyou,whomye 

left *££&, y° U ' whom y° u haue °* G od » and y° u xc haue ofGod,andye are notyour owne f ' 
improperly notyour owne? 20 * For ye are b ought with apr ice : there- z.Pcu.ttf. 

La 4 <Jber . 20 J, or J ou ** e bought with a great fore glorifieGodinyour body, and inyour Ibtrite, 
fmnwdoe. pnce.Glorifie and bcare God in your body, -which are Gods. 

■ MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. yi. 

Rhem.lt 9. Seruers of Idob.J Torthis,theE>gUjhBibUii6zfalfelytranflateth,\^rM^aso(ima^e^ 
Fulke t. AJ1 whipping oflmages is idoJatry } though there be fpiriiuall ldolatty,which isnotworihippingof Ima- Caufllm* 

ges.ButthisquarrellisfufficicnrJyconfutedintheDefcnfeofourTranflations.Cap.3. °* 



Rhem. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 

ement.) To be giutnmucb to broiling andli'.igioufus f 



Rhem, 



•— ■""•~j''"r i "J* , ""™f , **t«—wTWYTcnemsmin vannmamen. rora imirtianmanto draw an oilier to the uc ' or "carn:n 

iudgmmsfcatesand<ourte s ofHeathenTrinces(whhhthmonelyreig>>ed)andm 

relsto be tak$nvp amngthmfelues brotherly andpeaceably, was a great fault : as, for one Cathohkto draw an other for S °' 

mere trifUs t beforefecular or heretical Officers ji a -very vncbrifllan fart. 

7. A fault ) He forbade not dhtdgemtntt ofcontroutrftesdm onely/ignifitd that it teas a faulted that it broceded Going to law 
^fomeimuriesdoneonetoarMher^tidintferfe&ions,thattl>eyfomolefledonean other: and that it had been more arrj~ not ^bidden : 

M*'ChriflmteTf«mmrtthvi$kMhnto 

• * • tcr 

CHAP. VII. 

e ./. rhatrrmieifo\kemay M ^theitdebt^m$t*yit^ 8 as alfo for the vam- 

J ne 3 . pai t. r /«rf and widows to contin:wjt»gle,though tltey may marrie. 1 o That the married may not depart from one an 0- 

vJiManagc thtr (nor many &>(*»>***'"*• "'!•••■ Jmimi. «Lr.'A .rj.. £— »\ .. __;...•-». r. 1 .. • .' . . » ■•• 

andconri- yetlxiffnadeth 
nencic. vhitit itnot com 

I Hike I. Virgimtie is not counfailcd,as more meritorious,but as a more free ftate to ferue God in. Merite. 

AN D concerning the things wherofyou "\T° w ** concerning the things -whereof ye 

wrote to me : It is good for a man not JL A wrote vnto me : his good foraman not to 

to touch a woman. ~ touch a -woman. 

2 But becaufe of fornication let euery 2 Neuertheleffe,to amid fornication, lete- 

man haue || his owne wife, and let cuery wo- uery man haue his owne wife, and let euerywo- 

man haue her owne husband. man haue her owne husband. 
c dibitum 3 || Let the husband c renderhis detteto 3 * Let the hutbandgiue vntothe wifedue 1 Pets 7 

rsddac the wife : and the wife alfo in like maner to beneuolence: Likewife alfo the wife vnto the 

her husband. husband. 

4 The woman hath not power of her 4 The wife hath not the power of her owne 
owne body: but her husband . And in like body, but the husband: aAnd likewife alfo the 
maner the man alfo hath not power of his husband hath not the power of 'his owne hodrjbut 
owne body: but the woman. the wife. 

5 pefraudcnotoneanother,exceptper- s Defraudyou not the one the other, except 
naps by confont for a time , t that you may || it be with both your confentsfora time, that ye 

fi to faffing gmcyourfelfltopraier.-andreturneagaine maygiueyour felues to fasting and praier : and 

andprawr: together, left Satan tempt you for your in- afterward come together againe , that Satan 

CO i t B en Tr* temptyou not for your incontinencie. 

6 Butlfaythis | by indulgence , not by 6 This I fay \\offaumjmdm of 'common- fOr,byw 
commaundement. dement. Im7- 

7 For 7fw ,rancu 



I 



vnman 

cvri 



Chap. vn. To the Corinthians. 271 

7 For I would al memo be as my felf : 7 For Jrvoutdethat oBmcnveere etten as I 

but euery one hath || a proper gift of God : my felf e: km euery man hath hts proper gjft 

one fo/nd an other fb. <f God , one after this maner , another after 

lBe forehe 8 *But Ifayto the vnmaried and I to >wi- that. 

trwtedofthe d 0W es • it is "ood for themif they foabide g I fay therefore to the vnmaried andvei- 

SS5* cuen as*I alfo. . *■* , it u good for them if they abide euen 

married, huf- 9 ^ ut 11 ^ tnc y ^ oc not contcinc m asI: 

Snhe ' felues,let them marie.For it is || better to ma- $ m .f^ Cim „ ot abttatne, let them mar~ 

?"?~J1 ric then c to be burnt. T y .■f or j t is better to marry then to bttrne. 

1,VJfi 10 But to them thatbe ioyncd mmatrt- /0 z;„to the marled commaund, not I, but 

monic, not I giuc commaundement, but our jhg ^ , ¥ Uf mtfje wt f e ^ an fi m her hits- Mar.rj».& 

Ifcfju* Lord , * that the wife depart not from her ^ . ^ , w . 

j. husband. < // But and if Jhe depart, /ether remaine 

Mr.10,9. 1 1 And if the depart,! to remaine vnma- vnmmte ^ or fa YeC0 nciled to her hub and a- 

Lu.i6,i8. riedj0r tQ be reConc il c d to her husband.And • <, . ^fyjfa „ ot fa husband put away his 

let not the husband put away his wife. ^ 

1 2 For to the reft ,|| I fay,not our Lord. If ; 2 Bm %Q t y rmfuW tfl>eake I, not the Lord, 
any brother haue a wife an infidel , and Jhe y footer f jauea rrifethat beleeueth not, 
confentto dwel with him : let him not put m ^ e cm ^ mo dvel with him, let him not put 

her away. her away. 

13 And ifany woman haue a husband an Jg j^fa VO mann>hich hathto herhut- 

infidel,andhe confentto dwel with her: let fad an infidel, and he confentto dwellwitb her, 

hernotput away her husband. let her not put him away. 

14 For the man an infidel is fanaihed by ^orthevnbeleeuing husband is fanclifi- 
the faithful woman: and the woman an in- fe;/ ^, VK teleeuing wife is fan. 
fidel H is fanaified by the faithful husband: J tl j Mmd: ehv „*iJfr^ 
otherwife your children flioulde be vn- J eme j M „ owareth y [y / 

cleane: but now they are holy. lf B ut if the vnbeleeuing depart, let him 

15 Butifthe infidel depart, let him de- . ^ kotheror(lfMe & fii r not made fub^ 
part, for the brother or fitter is not fubieft J ^ . ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 
to feruitude in fuch . but in peace hath God ' & 

II A peace. 

" i C 5 For how knoweft thou woman , if '^^^fff ? 'T^ , 
thoumakfauethyhusbandPorhowknow- thou Jhalt faue thy husband? 'Wfe*. 

eft thou man, if thou (halt faue the wo- ^'«> 0™», ■*«** thou jhalt faue thy 

^i 7 But to eucry one as our Lord hath '7 V* as God hath distributed to euery 
deuided, as God hath called euery one , fo **», * the horde hath called euery one fo 
let him walke , and as in al Churches I let htm walke, andfo ordatne I m all Chur- 

1 cms. 
Ca i8'lsanymancalledbeingcircumcifed? 1/ U any man called being circumcifed? 

let him not procure prepuce.ls any man cal- If him not add? vncircumcifion s Is any *,/- 

Drcpucc> let him not be circumci- ledinvnctrcumafionjethimnot be ctrcumci- 



lcd in prcpu 



JSA 



i 



fC to Circumcifion is nothin ? ,and prepuce ' /p Circumcifon is nothing, andvneircum- 
isnothinatbuttheobferuationofthecom- cif on is nothing but the keeping of the comman- 
maundements of God. dements of God. ..... r . _ . . 

«>o Euery one in the vocation that he 20 *Let euery man abtde tn the fame r*/- Ephe.4.1.. 
*vascalled,mit let him abide, lingwherein he was called. 

2 i Waft thou callcdbcing a bondman? 2' zArt thou called aferuant? care not for 
care not for it: but and if thou canft be made it : neuerthelefe,ifthou mayesi be made free, vfe 
fke,vfc it rather. itrather. ^ 

2- For he thatin our Lord is called, be- « r^itAmmMmtit Lord being 
elibcmjl ingabond man, isthc « fianchifed of our aferuant,istheLordesfieeman.^ 

Lord.likewiiehcthatiscalled,bcingfl-ee,is he that u called being/w, u Chrtftes fer- 
the bondman of Chrift. uant. 

i\ You T 9 .*.?' *? ?. f. 



I 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.yii. 

M You were bought with price, benot 23 *Te are boughtvitb a Priced not ye the i^cLna 
♦Youmuft made the* bondmen of men. fir nam s of men. mnnptbt 1.. cu.to. 

foJiS^" , *4 Euery A brother wherein he was cal- z* ftwfer* , /rt Mm man whereir hah 

SSf-S* led,m ^^himabidcbcforcGod. caBedjherein abide with God. 

Acn Cod. 2 5 And as concernin g virgins , a com- ^ JVto concerting virgins, Ihaue no com. 

■.ndMartyrs. counfelIgiue,ashauing obtcmedmercieof one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to L 

■oncbre- our Lord to be faithful. faithfull. 

thrcn. 20 - Ithinketherfore that this is good for 26 1 f*®ofe there fore that it is good for the 

the prcfent necefsitic , becaufe it is good tor frefent neceffitic,that I fay, it is rood foraman 
a man fo to be. fifth, J 

uJ 7 ^A n t OU U^ t0 Vf C} H en , 0t , t0 , 27 ^thoubomdvntoarvifeffeehenotto 
be Ioofed. Art thou loofc from a wife ? feck e be loo fed. Art dm Ioofed torn a itfU Ceebe not 
not a wife. a wife. ^ 

tSSSl ^^M^^^^ not *'*<«*>>difth*Hmarry, *mhan*fi- 
thebcrtcr: ™A And | if: a virgin mane , mehathnot ned&dij a virgin mam /fie hath not fmij. 

caufcicuno ihaliuchhaue.butllpareyou. butI\bearemthyou '■% J iCt r 

finne ' ; c^J h l SthCrf0re K fay u bl ' e l hrCn5 r £hCt u im L e " Vvtefafo'treiM^fithetimel^ 

is (hort, itremameth, that thcyallo which */*,, * W1M 4 4 ^ rfi^ite* W 

haue wiues,be ( as though they had not : ^ * , ^ ,/™ badnie ■ 

30 Andthey that wcepe, as though they j Andthejthatweeve,as though thejwen 

wept not : and they that reioyce as though not : and they that reioyce, as though thcretL 

triT TFT* thCy thaC byCj aS « d "«-«»MV **&, tsthcL tlypf 
though they poflefled not. fifed not: *•"•"/? J 

SiAndtheythatvfethisworl^asthough 3, zAnd they that vfi this vorld , as not a- 

32 ButI would haue you to be without {, Imuldehwjmvhhmcare. Hethat 
carefiineshethatiswithoutawife,is| A*^, cJth for the thi.gesthatbl 

zt£^^vr* to our &r * ** ■ w * -*W * 

fJ£ B ^ hcth » iswith .a^^,is careful w But he that hath married,c a rcth for the 
for the things that pertaine to the world, things that are of thextr/4, hovhe mayplafe 
hownemaypleafehiswife.-andheisdeui- hist if e. "oemypeaje 

' »_ 1 .! , . , , , 3 '4 1 here is difference betneene a virgine 

vk-oh, fhinkSh rrv nm T d and thc w a ***■■ '* ™ W «— «"<*> 

Virgin thinketh on the things that pertaine the thinges that are of the Lorde , thatfrLy 
toourLord: thatihemay behoy both in beholrlthrn bods/and in fh-.e^Z 

thinketh on the things that pertaine to the „ the wide, hoL fheerJepleaCehThll 
world,howfhcmayplealcherhusband. hand **J*t u *l** gr «*> 

m^A A r ndthiSirpCake f OyOU f pr0fi , t:, , 10t ** ^^klfonourprofite-mthal 
ocaftafnarevponyou,buttothatwhichis ntay casta fLiv/onL Lftcome^es 

honeft,andthatmaygmc you power with- fi^andftLgfaJJode tJlZZTl 
out impediment to attend vpon our Lord. Ration] J 

^^Butifanvmanthinkethathefeemeth 36 iutifanjmanthinkithatitisvncome^ 

tft^l1-?r i7TV f ? th ? tfll . CiS ^^virgmifilepajfetheti^of -manage, 

part age,and if it muft fo be, let him doe that andneedefi require Jet hmdoevhJt he mlike 

hewiLHefinnethnotifrtiemarie. fmneth not: let them be married. 

37 For he that hath determined in his 37 Neuertheleffe Mthatfiandetb sledfatl 
hart ocing fettled not hauingnecefsitie, but inhis heart, hauing no neede, but hath power 
haumg power of his owne wil,and hath iud- oner his owne will, and hath fo decreed in his 
gcdthisinhishart,tokeepehisvirgin,doeth heart that hee will keep his virgine , doeth 

38 Therefore both he that ioyneth his 3 S So then he that giueth in marriage do- 

w g in cth 



C h a p. v 1 1. To the Corinthians. 172 

virpine in matrimonic , docth well : and he eth well: bathe tbat giuethnot in mariage>doeth 

that ioyncth not,doeth better. better. 
fiootfjt* 3P * A woman is bound to the lavve fo g$ ^ThemfeUbom^tothe\lmashngas^^^ 

lone time as her husband liueth : but if her berhttjband liueth : but ifherhujbandbedead 9 lawofWi- 

husoand flcepe, fhc is atlibcrtic : let her ma- fhe is at libert'te to be maried to whom fhe will, *° e ' 

rie to whom flic will ; onely in our Lord. onely in the Lord. 
t Th t totcor ^ £ ut c more blcffcd fhallfliebc ^iffhe -f0 But Jhe is happier iffhefo abide, after my 

itsbkrrd, fo remainc , according to my counfcll . and iudgement; *avd I thinks verily that I bane the i.Thei;^. 

tkntheftate j^nkc that I alfo hauethe Spirit of God. Spirit of God. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. vii. 

Shent 2 • f • T ' iat y ou ma y # ) '/"*'* ty mancmnot [ray y vnlcffe he abffaine from his wife : tlje Vriefi that atwaygstijuft offer 
' * fitcrfices, andalw.tyes fray, muft therefore alwayes bs free from mttrimonie, Hicro.li.i .c.ij.aduer.Iouin. 

Fulke. 2. Hicromc was an immoderate cxtoller of virginitic,to the reproch and diftionour of matrimonic, as appea- Virginian 
rcrh by his layings in the fame bookc. Si bonum eft &c m If it be a good thing mt to touch a womm 9 ergo,/* is an euill 
thin r to touch a wo*xan :fr netting m contrary to good but mill. This was S. Hieromes logikc , in his ncate againft 
louinian. To touch a woman arid not to touch a woman, be contraries, which cucry childcknowethtobeo- 
thcrwife. Againc he faith indeprauingthcgoodncileof Matrimonie. Oro te quale &c.l fray you what good thing 
is that which forbiddeth to \rxy t which fcrmittethnot the body ofChrifl to be rcceiucd. So Ion* as {fulfill the dssetie of an 
httban.li 1 fulfill not the office of a Chrifiim. The fame ^poflle commaundeth in an other place ^hat wefk ouldfray alwxies. 
If rvc mud alwtycspray, ergo we muft neiurfnie nutria** :forfi often at I render debt to my wife, ] cannot fray . I omit 
whathewnteth againft Jccond and third manages, which afterward hewasdriucntorctra£t.Youfccifwe 
muft ftand to his auftoritic, all men muft abfteine from manage, as from an euill thing: as that forbiddcth to 
pray or to communicate with the Lordcs body: as in doing the duetic whereof , they cannot doe the duetic of 
Chtiftian men. And feeing that maried men alio ought alwayes to pray , eucn maried men muft neucr ycelde 
to the duetic of mariagc,which caufech that they cannot pray, Thefe opinions are farre worfc then that loui- 
nian heId,of the cquall worthinciTc of virginitic with mariage.Thercforclcauinghis aucloriticletvs examine 
his rcafon. Ifthe lay man cannot pray vnleflc he abfteine from his wife, then the prieft muft alwayes abfteync 
from mariagc. This antecedent is falic > for a lay man may not onely pray, but ought to pray alwayes, as Hie- Jk" a S"* 
tome alfo confeflcth,though he doe not alwayes abfteine from his wife.S.Paul willeth maried men not to dc- n * 
ftaudc one anothcr,except it be for a time with confent, that they may giue them felucs to fading and prayer, 
which kinde of prayer with fading, is not alwayes necelfaric , but fomctimes conuenient, vpon fomc fpcciall 
occafion,that required! moll fcruent prayers, with humiliation by faftmg, and abftinence from all worldly 
deliehtes': and yet in filch occafion,confentisnece{Taric for abftinence from matrimoniall companic, as it is 
plameby the text.Yet it is fo farre of,that the lay man cannot pray,vnleffc he abfteine from his wifc,that often 
times he prayed! more quietly and purely , then he that hath no wife , or abftcyncth from her, if he hauc not 
dominion oucr bodily lull. Wherefore matrimonic (hall no more hinder y p: ieft to offer facrifice and prayer, 
then it docth the lay man,who is bound alwayes to otter facrifice & prayers as much as the prieft. And there- 
fore wc muft oppofe againft S.Hicromes autloritie,the auftoritie of Faphnutius , and the whole Councell of 
Nice that condcfccnded vnto his reafon , alledgingthat the coir panic of pricftcs and deacons , as well as of 
all other Chriftian men with their lawfull wiues,is chaftiiic.Socrates lib.i .cap.i 1 . 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vir. 

Rhem.j. *. His owne wife.) He fifth not >as th Vroteflants here[ reitnl to excufc the vnlaxfnlUoniwflim ofVomic^ biddcth no/al! 
Let eucry one mary : but y let cucry enc hauc, kgepe or vfc his owne wife to whim he was nuriedbefore his conuerficn. for to marie, but 
the^pcflleanJbrrGthlKretatfefirftqucpitnofito 10 kecoe their 

they were net bound vl'on their come, f on , to alfleim from t Ife companie of their w'mes married before in their ;nfidelitie i as lVEU ? before 
Jsms did ferfitade them that they ought to doe. Hicro.li.i. cont.Iouin.c.4.Chryf.inhunc locum hom.19. 

Ftllkc.J. The Apoftleswordcs arc gcncrall, that to nuoidc fcrnication,cucry man and woman ought to liuechaftly 

in holy matrimonic. Hicromc in decde more injurious to inatrimonie,then a Catholikc doflor ought to haue p,; c {icsma' 
btcne fay ththus:2{on dixit Mttnn&c rjage* 

Otfi htfnoulde haue let Icofe the bridle to /ft/?, that as often as the wife dyethjh often another wife muft be maried, that we 

dee not commit femicatien ; but let cuery man haue hi$<.wne wife. You fceplainely, ifHieromcsauftoricbcgood 
in this place, it is good to condemnclecondcorthirde manages, after a mans wife be dead, which is litlc 
better then Hcrefie, and therefore Hicromc reuoked his opinion therein. Chryfoftome faycth nothing to 
rcftrcync the wordes onely to maried men, but fay cth,that this faying: It is good for a man &c.is notrcftrey- 
ned to pricftcs , but extended! to all men. For hee wculde not vnin.rfxlly haue adm. rJfked enciy pr'.eftcs , if he had 
written thefe things for them, but haue faidc , it is good f>r a teacher not to tonehea woman; hut nowe hee hathfyoign 
iniiuerfally )When hee faycth y it it good for a man. Therefore this is not fitide inely to aTrieft.u'hd againi , Mt ilrou 
Icofe from a mfe,fee^ not a wife: h: fayeth w:f, then Trieftani Tca.hcr Jmt generally , am f throughout tdltfx 
Etifilejiis fpeachs goeth generally : but when hefayeth 3 for fornication Its euery mm hosts his «v/e, byv.e very cauft 
of indulgence 3 he bringtthinto continencie 

Rhcm*4 % 3. Let the husband render.) Thefe wordes open the Jpoftles Intentknand talhf to be onely of ftsch as areata 

E*e, 3, " '" ready 



1 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. v i i. 

ready maried, and to mflrucl them of the bond and obligation that is benzene the marled couple for rendring of the dette 
tfcarnall copulation one to an ether : delating that the maryed perfons haue yeelded their bodies fo one to an other that 
they cannot without mutuall cotfent, neuhcr perpetually >$m for a thtte,dejraude one the other. ' 

FUlke. 4, Thefe wordes doc not rcftraine the vniuerfalitic of che Apoftlcs former wordes,feeing auoiding of forni- 
cation, is the fame caufc in them that are vnmaried to take wiues, and in them that are maried . to vfe the 
company of their wiues. * 

Ehem.f. *; Giue your felfc to prayer.) Tfc» r/^, «»d r/,c H wr/4?, </ ^ _ . 

arefarre from the pwritie of the Apcflclike andprimime Church , when the Cl.riflians to make their l rayers and faflmn EK ¥ h 
more acceptable to God,abfl M ied by mutuaUconfent emnfrom their lawfull wiues. our newe Mafl«s not much abfil- for j£!S 
mng [as it may be thought) font their wines for any fitch nutter, jindyet S^uguflinefayth,the Vrelate (hotUd taffe otht r fake - 
is tins cafe ,and thmbf that net to be lawful for him , that may be home in ethers , becaufe he muji doyly futfly chrift s 
roome,of<r,bapti\e,and pray for the people. Sofayth he li.l.q.ex vtroque tcft.q.lZ7. in Bncjee S.HieroJi 1.C19 ad- 
uerCIouin.S. Ambr.lu .Offic.c.vlt. But alas for the people , whofe maried Vaftors are in this Point fane worfe that the 
•vulgar folks fieither teaching continencie, nor giuing good example, 

Fulke.f, Wc haue none other eftimation of the matrimoniaJl ac\then the Apottlc doth teach. And it may well be Pricftcs m v 

thought , that many of our minifters vfe more continencie in lawfull mariagc, then popifh pricftcs doe that ria S«- 
arc not lawfully maried,yet vfe other wicked meanes to fatisfie their vnlawfull Juftes,as the world kntwe tco 
well, wheiuhey liued at cafe arnongft vs. That it is lawfull foraBifhopto be maried, the auaoritie of the 
Scripture is more to be regarded then of any mortal man.S.Paul(as euen S-Hierome confeiTeth)dcfciibcth a 
Bi(hop, the husband of one wife, and hauing children in all chaflitie, as Samuel, who was brought vp in the 
tabernaclc,and as many priefts in his time were maried: conr.Iou.lib.i. That you cite for the contrary out of 
S.Auguftinc,!ib.qua:ft.&c.is neither of Auguftines, neither of any learned mans writing, but of a late brabler 
as his barbarous phrafes doe declare.in many places alfo, confuting thatwhich S.Auguftine doethearneftjy 
defend, as in the cenfure of Erafmus before that trcatife, euery man may fee. S. Ambrofe for fuch puritie as is 
required of the minifters fay th, De caflimonia&c. Of chaflitie whatfhould 1 jp<-ake,when one onely mariage is pemit- 
ted,and not repeated I Euen in nuruge itfelfi; tbtre is a lane not to marie againe , nor to haue the comunilinn ofafecende 
wife. You fee therefore, that mariagc with one wife in his time was comptcd chaflitie , and lawfull for a mini- 
fter of the Church : yea he addeth morcoucr,that the fecond wife was not forbidden as a fault,but as againft 
a lawe, which was, that he which had one wife before baptifme, and another after, was not admitted into the 
miniftcrie. In coniugio &c. In the mtriage there is mfuslt but a irof.Finally by the councell of Gangra,I/".r»y man 
nuke difference of a maried prieft, as though through occaflon of his mariage Ix ought not to offer, and therefore doeth re- 
frain: him f elf e from his oblationj): is accurfed,Cap^. 

Rhem. 6 ByinduIgencc,notcommandement.) Left fomemght mifconfi-.r \,u former mrdes, as thevgb he had pre- Perp^ttalcon- 

cifely commanded maried perfont not to abfleineperpetmllyflom carnall copulation, or not togiue their confent one to ano- tinencic, cucn 
ther of continencie but for a time onely ; he declarethplainely that he gout no rule tr precept abfdutely tlserein but tlut he '? maricd 
ft^dtheforefMcondefcendingto their infim^ 

I w»^^^'w/^«%'f'*«n»»*'»a)' ] Augdebon.coniug.c.io.Hnchirid.c.78. |JS 

Rhem. 6. 7. A proper gift.) Jo fuch as may lawfully mrry,or be already maried fiod gtueth not alwayes that more bA and who ar , b ' sj 

fteciaUgtfi or grace of continencie, though euery em oftlxm all that duely aske and labour for Height haue it : but fuch are to Hue conti- 
not bound to endeuour orfeekefor it alwayes , and therefore cannot be commaundedto ahftaine further then they Lbe. but n « nt] y : and 
* Imfoeuer a man is bound to alflaine , eitlser by vowe or any other necefiarie occaftm (as if one of the parties be in tr'ifcn ,ha J. G k ° d &' 
^nreM^nsentJjcinefe, cr abfcm perpetually by lawfull diuorce) the other mufl needesinfaine of damnation akaine\ Z t\UHz 
and cannot excufe the »*ntoftl>egft of chaflitie. for 'he is l-.und to ask^ it and tofeektforitof God by fafting,traye^nd *kc ix. 
thaftifmg his body : andfo labouring duely for h, God will giue thegra.e of chaflitie. So had S.VanlitMdfohadaUthe * s « S ^W 
h-ly men that euer hued ehafl. Therefore deufi the doBrine of the Trotefi.-.nts in this point , that when they lift not faff nor fi ""J'?l ) 9 ' 
rry^Wy'hcyhauen-Athegift.JMh 

bme th.it gift, but that xpe fee it is obtained by thofe meanes nhich cr fori fa then vfed, and they vfe not at all To Uu> in ' 

manage continently without the breach ofconiugallfldeiitic , i< agifc of God alfo , but men mufl not break* tkir faith of 
wedlock for want ofit,but mufl k^orve that Godgiueth that gift to fuch as humbly aske it of him. Auguft.de grac.&lrb. 
arb1tno.c4.de contincnt.cap.i. ° ° 

Ftt/keJ. It cannot be called a proper gift, if euery one that labour for it , may haue it. Our Sauiour Chrift teachcth, AH «nnot 

that all men cannot take it,but let him (fayth he) that can take it, take it and vfe it, Mat.ljM i.i i. They that haue the gift 
bind them fclucs by a rafh and vnaduifed vow, before they were fure of the gift, haue no promife to be heard of continenci4 - 
in their prayer for continencic.But where there is fuch ncceflitie,as they neither are cauli of them felues 5 nor 
can othcrwife auoidc,as in long or perpetual ficknes,it is ccrtair.e,y God will giue the gift,bcing fought for by 
fuch meanes as it is conuement,becaufc he hath promifed al things neccirarie for our laluation: as for impri- 
fonmentjbanuhment, warre,&c. I doe not take to be fuch neccffitic, but the husband is bound to followc his 
wife m thcm,and the wife her husband.As for abfencc by lawfull diuorce,wh ich is onelv for fornicarion,doth 
not rcftraine matnmonie, feeing that cafe is excepted by our Sauiour Chrift , and there is no reafon but that 
the exception mould extend as well to the fecond mariage , as to the diuorcc. There is no caufc therefore to 
dealt the Proteftants doftrinc, when they fay they haue not the gift of continencie, but rather to dctcft both 
the do£tnne,andthe doings ^f the papift s ,which fay they haue the gift, and teach that all menmayhaucit if 
they wiU,and yet lcade a filthy and abominable life out of mariage.Whethcr we vfe prayer and faftine, to trie 
whether it will pleafe God to giue that gift,it is vnknowen to you. Some I am fure haue vfed it,& many among 
vs both in the m.n.ftcne,and out of it,haue the gift of continencie,though they make no rafh vowes of it,nor 
deipife them that haue it not Howe well you keepe your vowes that liue abroad,we knowc not, but your fore- 
fathers the popifh Clcrgie, that liued here amongft vs, we knowc, that as fewe of them Uucd chaitly, as of vs 
doe hue out of manage continently. " 

9. If 



I 



Chap. vii. To the Corinthians. tj$ 

$hcffl<7» 9* If they contcinc not.) He meaneth of fuch as befree: far if they marry after they battenudev me or promts TflC Apoftte 
to Godofchafiitie , they are wrthcly damned ,fmh being bound to cor.tcine , andfo may conteine if they lift, Auguft dc mtbttcoche 
bono.viduit.c.8.9 .& dc adul.ccniug.li.i .c.t 5.8c dc fide ad Petrum c.3 .in fine. AmbroHad virg. lapfam c.$. that be free, 

ftmCJ* Hefpcakcth generally , and tiicreforc his precept extended) alfoto them that haue made rafhvowes of pcrifehi°* 

continencic, if they doe not contcyne : and if they may conteync if they lift, the fault of many popifli pricftes vow of conti* 
is the greater,that they doc not contcyne. S. Augulline de bono viduhat'u , although he compt it a finnc.to for- nencie. 
fake continencic in them that haue vowed it,yet he condemned) not the manage of fuch as haue vowed 2(on ■ ■ * - 

quia hfie nttftU vel talium &c ?tyt that the manage it felfe,eupi of fuch perfimje iudged to be condemned Caf$. and 

in the next Chapter he proueth,that fuch manages are not to be diflolued : for though he condemne y brea- ? . . 

king of that vow ro be euill,ycthc affirmeth the mariage to be good.S.Ambrofe inthe place quoted,ahhough 
he affirmeth, that fuch as banc vowed , ought not to marry , yet he compteth it more intollerable for fuch to 



ijnto the Churches he tht hath ttrwght eui!l,as he that k fallen and brok$n,and hath neede to be bound vp, and not to be 
day iy wounded with fecretdartes of "that imfrobity,\vhichi^(^redtohimbythedeuil;fokpo\veththe Church to preach. 

Thefe are the medicines of healing &c Contrary to this doftc ine,fomc papiftcs haue preached, that it is leflc-finne 
for a vowed prieft to kcepe many concubincs,then to mary a wife: and as you affirrae in the nextfeftion. 
Rhettt* $. 9, Better to marry.) It is Utter to marry fir the f*id -per funs that be freefhento be overthrown and fall 'into form-* 
cation, forjto burne,cr,to be burnt, is net to be tempted omly (as theTrotefiantsthinkg thatpickg quarelseafely to maty) 
but itflgnifictb * toyeeldeto concupifence cither in mind or external! xvorlg. We fay alfo t for fuch as be free. fir concerning Tbeeimtit* 
others lawfi lly made priefte>,and fuch as othcrveifi haue made vow ofehafritic,they cannit marry at all y rnd therefore there l}unc ioeum * 
is no comparison in them betwixt nutiage audjm nUation or burning, for their manage is but fretenfid , and is the xvorfi 
fos t of incontinence and fornication or bit wing. 

Tulki.S. By Epiphanius iudgement, it is better for vowed pcrfons to mary .then toburnc : which is not oncly to be Mariageofvo- 
tempted,as you falfly (lander vs to thinke,but to be fo continually inflamed with luft, that the will docth con- tarics - 
fent, and defire quenching, which cannot be auoided in them that haue not the gift of continencic , whether slandcr# 
they be vowed,or free from vowes. Thar you affirmc the mariage of vowed pricftes to be but prctcnfcd,and to " " 
be the worft fort of incontincncic,and fornication,and burning, ycu arc contrary to Augufiine debono vidiui- 
tatis Crt/'.j.whofayth, T/j«rr the mariage eueno f '/itch is not to be condemned. And moreouer he foyth* Vamnan-urta- 
la drc. Such are condemned, not becaufe they haue entred into the faith of mariage afterward, but becaufe they haue made 
voide the firji faith ofcontinencie y whicb thing that the jipoFite wight brief ely infitwatejje would not fay, that thefe widow es 
haue damnation which marry after the purpofe of greater hoUnefiejiot becaufe they arc not condemned,but lefi the mariare 

it felfe in thru might be thought to be condemned, And in the 1 o.chaptcr he fay eth, Therefore thy which fay, that the 

mariage of fuch is no mariage ,but rather adnlteries,feeme to me,not to confider tlrrottghly and diligently what they fay t for a 
fnnllitude oftrtteth doeth deceitte them. Againe,F/V autem &c, There commeth to paffe by this inconfiderate opinionfybere- 
hy thy thinks that the manage of women that are fallen from their holy purpofe , if they be maried,to be no maria<*e)n* 
fmallenill, that wines arefeparated from their husbands,*; though they XPersadultcrefies , and not wines. Andxchenthcy 
willrefi.re them to emtinende after they befeparated , they makg their husbands adulterers , when they mary other wcmen % 
while their ovone wines are aliueWherefre I cannot fay, that if women that are fallen from a better purpofe doe mary a that 
they axe no manages but adulteries; Butplainely 1 w-uld not doubt to fay, that their failings andruinesjrom more holy cha~ 
flitie, which is vtxved vnto God, arc wc-rfe then adtdtcries m 

You fee therefore by his hard iudgcmcnr, that the mariage is true and not pretenfcd,fuch as cannot be difc 
folued,ihough the breach of the vow be a grieuous finne, and more grieuous then aduiteric. 

Epiphanius alfo is clcane contrary to your filthy ccnliire againft marying,asis {hewed before: and further 
he fay th againft thofe apoftolike Hcrctikcs,that profeflcd continencic and kept it not,as many popifh priefts 
doc and h aue done.-Qi" virginitate &c. He that hath corrupted virginitie,is reieffedout of that conrfc, and depriucd 
ofcrewne and rswarde : but yet iudgement is better thi n contL mnation. For they that corm.tf rniccticnfriuilie, lefi they 
Cyatldc be « fo vr.ed before men , and exercifi filthy lufl vnder fl)twe of folitarincffe and ccntincncie , haue not cmfcfflm 
before men , hut with God , which kpoweth allfccretes , and repmtteth allflcfl) at his camming , a* ettery man hath fin- 
n:dm Therefore it is better to haue cneflnne,and not many &c. as in the former fedion,and in the end concludcth. 
Theft be the medicines of healing , thefe be the (pices for confection cfthe oyntment , this is the preparation cfthe inly oyle 
in the Lawe , this is good faith giuingfmell of fweete odours 9 binding in deede the champion to his battell, and f reaching 
vnto him to continue his ecutfe t hat he may be crowned. Th's is Gods marchandtij gathering all men to his royall ordi- 
nance \both purpule out ofthefea, and wooll from the fhccfe , and flaxe from the earth , and fine liimen, andfilkg, andjfyns 
iyedredde,md th precious Emeralde, and tbefearlc, and the Jgate,ftones dijferingin colours , but equallin price : But 
yet not reiec7inggclde,andfiluer 9 rvcodthatrottethnot,bra0amyrcn,w?yjrGoatesha jind this was then the ta- 
bernacle , but.noxce th budding oft he tabernacle is eflablifh ed in God , and the foundation in trueth. .And let allHerefie 
ceafe , which is ray fid vp againft the trueth, or rather which chaceth it felfe from the truetlu Thus it is manifeft by the 

iudgement of the Church in Epiphanius time, diatthat was accomptcd Herefic, which you deliuer for 

wholefomedo&rine. .- ,. 

f Alter dmorcc 

MeW. p. 11. To rcmaync vnmarricd.) ' ^either panic may dimiffe the other and mary an othr for any eaufe .for nottomaric 

though they bee feparated for fornication, yet neither may marry againe. Auguftinedc adulte. Coniug.lib.lt 

cap. 8.9, and lib.i.cap.j.19. Sec Annotations Math.i^.rfwrfS. AugpHineinhis whole booths de adulter. con- 

JFulke.O. iwgustom/. ^ Mariage after 

It is manifeft , that the Apoftle fpeaketh of fuch departings as were not lawfull d'uorces , and (b doeth diuorce. 
S. Ambrofc vndcrftand the place faying, Subauditur auum exceptafornicationis caufa. Ton muft vnderftand except 
this departure be for the caufe of fornications, Quia viro licet &c. Becaufe it is Iwfnllfot the htisbande to mary a wife 9 

Ecc. *• haue 



1 






The firft Epiftle of S. Paul Chap. yii. 

if he haue put avay his wife offtnling. In which place although hec thinkcth the woman haue not chc like right, 
ifiheforfakehcr husband foraciukcnc,yet in dcedethe cafe is all one. Chryfoftomc vudcritandcth chc 
text of fuch departings , as arc not for the caufe of fornication, and fo doth Theodoret. 

Bhetft.10 X*. Ifay,notourLord.) By this we learne - th.te there were many matters oner and aboue the things thatChrifl TheApofUcs 

taught orprefenbedjeft to tlx jlpoflks order and interpretation ; tthtrein they mighty the cafe required, enher command P re «P ls . 
or comfeUyand xve bound to obey accordingly. 

Fulke* 1 The Apoftles had not particular precepts for eucty cafe , but they had gcnerall rules in Chiiftcs doftrinc It* precepts 

which they were bound to followe in their precepts and counfels. ' of the Apo- 

Rhem.II x 4» Sanftificd.) When the infidell partie isfaide to be chant orfanlfifedby thefaithfutl , or the children of their How the infi. 

manage to be cleane^ tt> e may not thin^e that they be in $race or fiats offaluation thereby jsut onely that the mariage is *an del!,or infidels 
accafim offan&ification to the infidell partie and to the mldren. for S. ^Attgufline (lib.j.de pcc.mer.& rcmifx.iV) c on- A } u *&* fan. 
<ludeihagainfttheTeU2Jam y a4wemaydoea^ainflthe Catuinifls ^holding Chrifiianmen> children to be holy fromt heir ch/ft' by * C 
mothers xxombe andmt to neede baptifmefbjt mat :tber Jan&fi ication Joeuer it be th.it is here meant , it cannot beynongh to Hienjtt c < 
fitlnation xvitlmt faJth 9 Baptifme y &c. admrfitim? 

Fulke* II It is an impudent {lander, y the Caluinifts holde Chriftian mens children to be fo holy from their mothers slander, 

wombe , that they neede not Baptifme. For Caluinc cleane concrariwyfc doeth argue againft the Anabap- 
tifts vpon S.Pauls wordes:Thcy are holy , ergo they arc to be baptized. And the Sacrament is not to be denied 
Ynto them that are therefore called holy, becaufe they are comprehended in Gods coucnant; where he faith, 
I will be thy God, and the God of thy feede after thee. Gen. 17.7. 

Bhem. 19. But the obferuation ) ^either to bee lew nor Gentile , bond or free , marled or Jingle , nor the faith it felfc 

Which is proper to Chriftian men. -will feme to faktathn , without good worlds and keeping the commaundemcnts.S, Hterome 
adu.louinjib.i.cap.1 6 % 

2J. Counfelllgiue.) ~A counfll is one thing,* commtmdement is an other.TodoethatxrbUhiseounfilled.isnot *r\ied-(F 
tefarit-becaufe one may be fitted no^ 

degree of glory. He that fulfilleth not a conmatmdermnt % except he doe penance i CHmotefcapepumfhmetit m i\u^tiA.lxb .de P«cepts. 
virg.cap.i3.&i4. ° 

Bhem. 12 28 If a virgine marie.) Refbeafyth not of that virgine which hath dedicated berftlfe to Cod, (for if any fuch maty A p">fc(Ted 
Jhe fhal be damnedfor breaking ha -firft vow) butonely ofycngmaidesvnmariei in the worlds. Hiero.adu.Iouin.lib! vir P ncma y 
x.cap.7..Chryfoftomc Horn xo , Theodorcte , Vhotius , and the other Greece Voclors vpon this place apud Occuml n ° C Wm * m 
Epiph.hxrcf.tfr. 

Tttlke. J 2 K a virgine, or any other that is vowed marry,<he (inncth not in managers S. Auguftine fayth, De bono vid. ™*™%t of 

Cap.p.io. but in breaking her vowc. So mcanc the reli of the Doftors, and wc agree thereunto, if the be able vocancs ' 
to liue continently , (he finneth grieuoufly to brcake her vowe ; but if ihe be not able to conteyne , then that 
hath place which I cited before out of Epiphanius, Hxref.tfx. And that which S. Hierome writeth ad Demctr. 

SanEiHmvirgimmpropofttttm &c. The name ofarteyne women > which bchane not them felstes well, d'.eth defame the ho- 
ly purpofe of virgins , and tkeghry of the heattenly and, angelike familie : to rvhrn it mufi be fade opetdy. that eyther they 
fhouUmxrry.tf they cannot conteyne, or conteyne if thy trill not mat ry. 



tiecet 



Bhem. IS , 28, Tribulation of the flcfli.) They are miruehufly decerned (fayeth 5". Jugufune lib.de Yirg. cap. n)ti 

tUnkt *** Jpoftle counfelleth virginith rather then miriage , cnrlyfor that mariage hath many trdfrries andmolcftati 



that Virginirifcofi. 
T/;^ rdcdasmorc 

meritorious* 



vainettAn 



20. As though thcyhadnot.) Heexhrteth that fichaslmtcrriues^Pjotsfdoictmhoh beftorrethtmfeluesmthe " rt ' 
mmtranfmriepUafme^ andvohtptmufeffe of their flefh, but liue in fuch moderation , that their maruge hinder them as f% 



ioynedvntoit 9 whiebby virginith fiulhemtoydedandrnt in rei}e& of the greater rerrard in heanen. for the ^joftUsfro- 
uident counfeling to vhgimtiejtfor the next life , anA he aUeageth thefe troubles of mariage in thtt fen feudally as they be 
a hinderatcefr'om theferuice ofG;dhcere 3 and therefore an impediment to Vs t< ward the next life, and the more ample kyes 
tljereof. J £ J 

Tulke. 13 S. Auguftincs wordes, if they were graunted to be as true as the Gofpcl,yet proue not/iat vircinitic is cou- Mcritt 

felled as more meritorious. 

The continent 

... , c _. .,-.-....... , ., r m arugehr,,cUrthma,f^l na7 ' xi 

UtleMm«yle,fromfrwtH*Ucog,t*ucn i .Wbchn befi filled f them thtt h mutual confm fa Mtmteym, »h e - VEperrc 
thtr they haue had children or noncfontinuing carnal iJJUe for theses ojhemen^Lid theft marian, be more blefcd then tual! conti- 
«^o/Art-/«//;S^«5»/?/'»edeSer:Do.inmontelib.r.cap.i4. ncncie.beft. 

Jthem,I4 3 2 - Careful! for the things of our Lord.) TheTnteflants might here leamc if they lift Arfi thtt virvinitie h v - ••• 

m T: y :!!f^!tif."T!, aige A W - *".' ? ". a mCrt T U jft aU . f l 'f?I n t" ""W'Jtfor 'that it is more cexuinient for fcS]^ why" 

it!- 

:e- 
_ __ _...__ ._ the 

tUlKe. 14 We acknowledge, that vicginitie inthemthat haue the gift, is more conuenient for theferuice of God Mariageof 

then manage: but hereof it fblloweth not,that mariage which God hath permitted to all minifters of the ^ xSa% ' 
Churchjftould be forbidden diem by the popifh Church, as dogges and prophanation of facrcd orders : for 
fo doth Gregone Martm terme l^Difcou.cap.i y.feft.i I. This is not with the Apoftle to counfaile virginitic 
as conuementjbut to commaund it as ncccflarie , and to forbid manage as piophanc . which is the doftrinc 
of deuils, and a right badge of Antichriftian apoftafie. i .Tim.4. 

CHAP. VIII 

IWVXjMbefoitmhvVaitnifm&ithywiMMtlh^ - * * cificedto 

And 1 ^ 



Chap. viu. 



To the Corinthians. 



V4 



i Knowledge 
without chan- 
ge pufahvp 

in pride,aml 
profitcth no- 
thing at al. 
when it is ioy- 
ncil with cha- 
ritic,then it 
edificth.^M», 

U. 9 .cM t l)ci 



AN D concerning thofc things that are 
facrificcd to Idols, we know that Jvvc al 
haue knowledge, \ Knowledge puffeth vp: 
butcharitieedifieth. 

i And if any man thinke that he knoweth 
fomething,he hath not yet knowen,ashcc 
ought to know. 

3 But if any man loue God, the fame is 
knowenofhitn. 



AS touching things offered vnto idols, wee - 
knm that we all haw knowledge. Know- 
ledge maketh a manfwell: but charitie edtfieth. 

2 If any man thinke that hee knoweth any 
things hee knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to 
know. 

3 But if any wan loue Godjhefame\kkpo-^ l > x ™°^« 
wen of htm. 

4. As concerning therefore the eating ofthofe 



4 But as for the meates that arc immola- things that are offered infacrifice vnto idols, we 
ted to Idols,we know that an Idol is nothing knewe that an idol i* nothing in the worlde, and 



in the world, and y there is no God, but one. 

5 For although there be that are called 
gods,cither in heauen,or in earth (for there 

are many godsend many lordes) 

6 Yet to vs there is one God, the Father, 
of whom all things, and we vnto him : and 
one Lord,I E s v s Chrift,by whom al things, 
and we by him. 



that there is none other God but one. 

5 And though there bee that are called gods, 
whether in heauen or in earth ( as there bee gods 
many ,and lords many;) 

6 Tet vnto vs is there but one God, which is 
the father, of whom are all things \andwe in him, 

*andoneLorde Icfiu Chrift, by whome are all^ mr $ A $' 
. tbings,andwebyhim. i.cor.u.3. 



7 Butthcreisnotknowlcdgeinall. For 7 But thefe is nottn cueryman thatknow- 
jl fome vntil this prefent with a confciencc of ledge: for fome hatting that confeience of the tdol 
theIdol,eateasathingfacriiicedtoIdols:&: vnto this houre,eate as a thing offered vnto idols a 



Ro.i4 3 ij. 



R.0,14,11. 



their confeience being weakens polluted. 

8 But meatc doeth not commende vs to 
God.For neither if we eate, fhal we abound: 
nor if we eate not,fhal we lacke. 

9 But take heede left perhaps this your 
libcrtie be an offenfc to the wealce. 

10 Forifamanfeehimthathathknow- 
ledge, fit at table |j in the Idols temple : flial 
not his confcience,being weake,be edified, 
to eate things facrificed to Idols? 

11 And through thy knowledge fhal the 
the * wcake brother perifh,for whom Chrift 

hath died? 

12 But finningthusagainft the brethren, 

and ftriking their weake confeience : you 

finncagainft Chrift. 

13 Wherfore if * meate fcandalizemy 



and their confeience being weake, is defiled. . 

8 Bui meate doeth not commend to God; For 
neither if we eate, haueweethe more : netther if 
we eate not, haue we the leffe. 

p But take heede leafi by any meanes this li~ 
bertie of yours become afiumbling to them that 
are weake ; 

/ For if any man fee thee which kafi t>ncfw~ 
ledge, fit at meate in the idols temple: fhall not the 
confeience of him which is weake, be boldenedto 
eate thofe things which are offered to idols? 

1 1 s/fnd through thy knowledge fhall the 
weake brother perifh, for whom Chrift died! 

1 2 But whenyefnnefo againfl the brethren, 
and wound their weake cofcience,yefnne againfl 



Itljem. 



Rhem. j 9 



Tulke u 



i 



Chrtfi. 

13 Wherefore, * if meate offendmy brother, I R0m.T4.Mo 
brother : I wilncuer eate flefh, left I fcanda- will eate no flefh while the world flandeth, leafi I 
lize my brother. fhould offendmy brother. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. viii. ' 

1 . We al haue knowledge.) The fyiritual and fer felly hftwEled Clmfiians kpew no m?ates,now to be vnciane, No meates 
wither for figriification.as in the Law ofMoyfes : nor alwaies by mtun and creation^ the Mr.nichees th:ught : no,' by any vncleanc 
rther pollution,** in that thy were offered to Idols: and therefore thy did eate boldly of fuel) meates a* werefac7;ficed,rjn~ 
teming & condemning their Idols as mere nothing^ani the worflup of them as the honour of things imiginaric. which their Gruing of fcan» 
facie, for their mat cfdifcretion and char'ttie,midfor the vfe of that their libcrtie to the ojfenft &fcandal of the weahf,the dal reprehen* 
^poflle doth here reprehend. - dea. 

7. Some with a cofcience.) The pcrfeclcr mm fault was,th.it they gone offenfe by their tatiagytotheweah^r Chri~ 
(lianuwho feeing them whom tl?ey refuted Wifi and learned fo eate the meates offered to idolsyConceiued that there Wits fome ^, . .. 
verttsc and falsification in thjfe meates, from the Idol t> which they were offered : and though thatfuch things Were or r ;aiculouflyatM 
might be eaten with the fame confeience and denotion <us before tlxir comer/ion. ply s.Paules 

Th -re fore the cafe /landing thm,andthe ^pofiles difcourfe of eating or not eating meates being fo as U declared (a thing words againft 
fo euident that it admitteth no ether interpretation) if the Vroteflants apply any of this admonition againfl ourfaftes in tin X c'f3^f^ 
CathXhurch. they he to to ridiculous. ftinence. 

Your PopHh fafts,which arc abftinence from flcfli as accurfcd,and for Religions fake,we condemne as ami- p « ^ 

chriftian apoitafie,by the plaine teftimonie of the Apoftle, 1 .r/w.4. and not as meat oftrcd to ldoles^lchough ft frj L ■ 

there is m your fupcrftitious fafting, that, which in fome cafes hath refemblancetothcApoftlcs wordesin 

this place, 

10. Is* 



1 



The firfl Epiflle of S*Paul Chap.ix. 

Shew* 2. to. In the Idols temple.) LUgasnc^fime Catl*ohk$s haue faidjfay kpm tlntt Cahlm cormmnicn is but a* other Goin S ro &e 

brezdandmmjititjet tfo igmantfeingfuchgoe to tk Cinmtmion y ttr.nkf tlm it is a good acl of Religion, Yta tfhatfo:uer C ? mmun i° n f 

tl)eypf^tend y itrmfineedesf : memihmottrtoCakim they are fien in the Idols temple Jlhmly fat** or Cathoiik'"* 1 * 

c*mmimicating tit tlye abominable table. ** w * 

Ffilke 2. I hankes be to God ? our Temples are purged from Popiih idolcs, wherewith by you they were fluffed. Our Slander, 

tabic is the Lords tablc,and our Comunion his holy Supper,according to his cwne inftitution. And therefore 
your bbfphemous rayling is mccte for your owne idol fcruice and facrifice, & facriledge which hath no word 
of holy Scripture to warrant it, but hath bene lately deuifed, to oucrthrow the oncly and Angular facrificc of 
ChriftsdcathjWhichis thepricc ot our full redemption. 

C H A P. IX. 

RhePf, t . To tixm tbtt fo vauntedtlxh Ubertie about Idokth :ta,1>e brin«eth hit owne example, to witfhxt lie n fo had lilenie to line fa 

the GotpelJMt yet that he vftdit not,fo to anAdfanial of the infimejuid lecauft it xtst mm meritorious. 24 Declaimm* 
againfl their fecuritie,and (hewing them by (imilit.idesand examples, 14 both ofhimfelf, 1 Jind of the lf.-aeltesjhat fil- 
iation itnotfo lightly come by: 1 4 andfo eenchtdeth againe aga-njl eating of idolothyttt, becaufe it « alfu to commit :do- 
latriiy Jz andnot only to giue ilexmipletotheinfrme. 

Tulkc /. S. Paul abfteined not to liue by the Gofpel becaufe it was more meritorious,but to auoy de offence, and to dc- M ■ 

clare that he did it freely, and not as an hireling. ' ' 

AM I not free? Am I not an Apoitle?Haue A Ml not an eApoflle ? am I not free ? hone 
I not feen Chrift lESvsourLord?Are I\.InotfeeneIefttiChriH our Lord? Are not 
not you \ my worke in our Lord? youmy worke in the Lord? 

2 AndiftoothcrsIbenotanApoftlc,but 2 IflbenotanApofilevntootheryetdoubt- 
yet to you lam. for you arc the feale of my leffeamlvntoyou.-forthefealeofmine Apoftle- 
Apoltlefliip in our Lord. ' flip are ye in the Lord. 

3 My dcfcnfc to them that examine me is 3 Mine anftere to them that aske mejs this, 
*hi s: 4 Haue we not power to eate and to drinke? 

4 Haue not we power to eat and drinke? / Hauc we not power to lead about afifter * 

5 Haue we not power to lead about || a wife, as well as other apcflles, and as the bre- 
woma a fifter,as alfo the reit of the Apoftles, thren of the Lord andCephas? 

and our Lords brethren,and* Cephas? 6 Is the Ubertie ofnot labouring] taken fiom twiththe 

6 Or lonely and Barnabas haue not we me and Barnabas onely? haruii ' 
power to doe this? 7 whogotth a warfare any time at his owne 

7 || Who euer plaieth the fouldiar at his cofl?whoplantcth avineyard,and eateth not of 
owne charges? who planteth a vine,& eateth thef,u-tih.veof?orwho'feedah.ifl<>cke,*ndea- 
not of the fruit therof? who feedeth a flocke, teih not of the milkc ofthefbeke? 

and eateth not of the milke of the flocke? S Say Ithefe things after the matter of went 

8 Speake I thefe things according to ma? or faith not the lawe the fame alfo? 

Or doth not the Law alfo fay thefe things? p For it is written in the /are ofMcfesfThou 

9 For it is written in the Law of Movies, (halt net moofcll the mouth oftheoxe that trea- 
Dcut.t? ,4. Tbottflalt not moofel the mouth of the oxe that deth out the corne.Doth god take care for oxen? 
ScchT aT* * treads:h mtthe mne% Why,hatfa God care / o Sither faith hee 'it not altogether for our 
oead out that ofrtXen? fakes f tor our fakes no doubt this is written: 

oxe? t m do 10 °" or vs Certcs doth n e ra y J t? For th C Y that hee which eareth,fioulde eare in horc ; and 

S?t^ C t.° arc written for vs. becaufe he that eateth, that he which tkrefethinhopejioutdbcparta- 

ought to eate in hope rand he that treadech, ker of his hope. 

in hope to receiue fruite. / / if )ve hauefowen vntojou ^ritual things, 

1 1 If we haue fowen vnto you fpirituall is it a great thing if 'wee Jhallreape your carnall 

things, is it a great matter if we reape your things? 

carnal things? l2 If 'others be partaksrs of "their power oy.tr 

l^ If other be partakers of your power: you^\itx£oxt.z.xznotwe rather? Neuerthekffe, 

why not we rather? Howbeit we hauc not v- we haue not v fed this power: but fuffer all things, 

, fed,this power: but we bear al things,left we leaf} wefauld hinder the Gofpel of Christ. 

fhould giueanyoffenfe toy Gofpel of Chrift. i s Doe ye not know that they whichminifier 

1 3 K.10 w you not*:hat they which worke about holy things, eate of the things of the tent- 

in the holy place, eate the things that are of pie? and they whichwaite at the altar ,are porta- 

••nJSw/a- tnc no! y P lac e: and they that ferue c the al- kf>s with the altar? 

cpjfc ' tar.participatwith the altar? 14 Euen fo hath the Lorde ordained , that 

14 Sr> alfo our Lord ordained for them they which preach the Gofpclkjboulde line of the 
that preach the Gofpcl a to liue of the Gofpel. Gofpel, 

15 But // Tut 



Dcu.i8,r. 



I 



Chap. ix. To the Corinthians. 27 j 

1 5 But I haue vCed none of thefc.Neither / j But Ihaue vfednone ofthefe things JVe* 
haue I written thefe things, that they fliould uerthelejfe ,1 wrote not thefe things, that it Jhou/d 
be To done in me: for itis goodfor me to die be fo done vntome:Forit were tetter for mee to 

rather, then that any man fhould make my die, then that any man fliould make my\ reioy- fOr,boaffing. 
glorie void. ting vaine. 

1 6 For and || if I euan^elize,it is no glorie 16 For if /preach the Gojpel 'J haue nothing 

to me : for neceflitie lieth vpon me : for woe to | reioy ce of: for necejjttie is layde vfon mee. ibr,boaft 6ft 

is to me ifl euangelize not. 'But wqeis vnto me iflpreachenot the Go [fell. 

j y For if I doe this willingly,l hane re- i 7 For ifl doe this thing with a good will I 

ward: but if agamft my wil,a charge is com- haue a reward', but tfagainfi my willjthe dijpen* 

mittedtome. fation is committedvnto me. 

18 Whatis myrewardthen? Thatprca- jg what is my reward then? Verily that when 
ching the Gofpel, I yeld the Gofpel without J preach the Gojpel, I may make the C off ell of 
coft,thatI abufe not my power in y Gofpel. Chriftpee, that Imifufe not mine auUoritie in 

1 9 For whereas I was free of all, I made the Gojpell. 

myfelf the feruant ofal : that I might gaine i 9 For though I befree from a\lmen 3 yet haue 

thctnoc. Imademy felf feruant vnto oilmen t that I might 

20 Andlbecameto the Iewes asalew, winne the more. 

thatl might gaine the Iewes. 20 Vnto the Iewes 1 1 became as a lewe, that 

21 To them that are vnder the Law, as I might winne the Iewes : to them that are vnder 
though I were vnder the Law ( whereas my the lawe, as vnder the lawe, that I might winne 
felfe was not vnder the Law) that I might themthat are vnder the lawe; 

gaine them that were vnder y Law. to them 2 i To them that are without lawe, as with- 

that were without theLaw,as thoughl were outlawe (when Iwas not without lawe as pertai- 

without the Law (whereas I was not with- ningtothe lawe of God, but was in the lawe of 

out the Law of God, but was in the Law of chri/l) that I might winne them that are with- 

Chritt) that I might gaine them that were outlawe. 

w ithout the La w. 22 To the weake became las weake, that t 

% Not by fiai- 2 2 To the weake I became weake, that I might winne the weake : Ihaue bene made all 

Sn°M bt* mi ? ht S aine the weake.To al mentf became things to all men, that I might by allmeanesfaue 
compaffionof al things ,that I might faueal. r met 

rfaiS CeS 2 3 Alld I doe ail things for theGofpel, 23 ^ndthisIdoefortheGoftelsfaksshat 

*inz.ep.9. || that I may be made partaker thereof. I might bepartaker thereof. 

The Epiftk 24 Know you not that th ey chat runne in 24 Knoweye not, that they which runne in tt 

$ ofsJptu. " tne race > al runne ' m dcedc > but one receiueth race, runne alljbut onereceiueththerewarde? So 
agefme. the price? (| S o runne that you may obteine. runne ,t hat ye may obtaine. 

25 And euery one that ftriueth for the 2j Euery man that proucth mafieries^bjlau 
maiftrie, refraineth him fclf from al things: nethfrom all things : and they do it to obtaine a 
and they certes, that they may receiue a cor- corruptible crowne t but we to obteine an incor- 
ruptible crowne: but we an incorruptible. ruptiblc crowne. 

26 I therefore fo runne, not as it were at 2 6 I therefore Jo runne, not as at an vncer- 
an vncertaine thing: fo I fight, not as it were tame thing :fo fight /, not as one that beateth 
beating the aire: the aire: 

27 But || I chaftife my body, and bring it 2; But Itamemybody } andbringitintofub- 
into feruitude , || left perhaps when I haue ieUion: lea(l by any meanes that when Ihau 



I 



reached to others, my felfe become repro- preached to other, I ny felfe (botdde be a caft- 
ate. away. 



. MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.ix. 

Rhetn % 2 % ?, Cephas^ He nameth Cephat ( that is Teter) to from impurpofe by the example of the cbeefe and Trince oftU 

^poftles. S. Ambro.S.Chryf.Occum.t'/wi this place. 

Vulke 2. We doc acknowledge that Cephas was in order and promptneffe chicfe of the Apofiles, but not in aufto- Primacic of 

ritie or dignitic. P«cr. 

Hhein. $. 53. The alcar.) Th: EngUfh libit (i $6%)here and in the next chapter > faith Strife for altar,templc : mofifalfely 

and heretically, apainfl holy altars jwhich about the time of that translation were digged dovme in England. 

Tttlkes. Thiswasnocorruptionofthetran(lators,butafaultof the Printers. Forthettanflatour,(as intheBible Cauain & 

Printed in King Henries time, is to be feene) did fay altars, not Temple. And why fliould we not differ the 

le wi(h alcar to ftand,as well in this placets in an hundreth places of die Bible bdide. Therefore it is a vainc 

and 



1 



The firft Epiftlc.of5.Paul Chap. ix. 

and ridiculous {lander to fay, we corrupted the text, becaufc Popifh altars were in digging downc when the *i 
Bible was in printing. * * slander. 

, ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ix. 

RbCfft. 4 % i # Myworke.) As he called him felf be fire Gods aa{iutor;fi here lie boHtyalfidiakngxhth' Corinthians comer- ?*' ,c Hswifa 



fionto Ubishaidywnhg incur Lord :mthmgderogatingtherebyfr thi Fathers ionJc r ic:tn ^ 

nouii 



and CttteUki wen ( vnder pretenfe of Gods honor) for vfing fitch fl/rafes or Reaches in th* Apcjitesfenfyftht Saincls or So- ° 



craments. 
Tttlke 4* The Proteftarits doe not charge the fadiers, for vfing of any fuch fpcach of the Sain&s and Sacraments as 

doe fignifie no more, but that they be appointed miniftcrs and inftruments of Gods working to our benefice. 
JtheW.f* 5- A woman a fifter.) . The Heretics peruerfely (a* thy do al ether places for the adu.mtagc oftbsir Sect ) expound Heretical ttan- 

thisoftheApoftUswiu?Sjtn4for,\VQmzn»tran^ albel'esfoundingvteddngtothenu Whrr:theAp«ftUmeaneth fiatic 



tion. 




Fulh 



ting & frosting it by the 'very words of the text.S.Jmlrofe alfo vpon this place .And the thin* U Woflflaine, for to what end 
fhould he talkg of burdening the Corinthians With finding his wje,rphen him felf (cf£$)cier$!/ faith AattwasfingU? 



Apofiles 

wiucs. 



• Our tranflation is according to the plaine words and meaning of the Apoflle. For firft, the word is not: w - T! - e 
wyjt JAuhJ* a woman filter, but **&?&* yumrjt a filler a wife, for no man would fay, a fifter a woman, becatilc wiu * 
the word fitter implieth a woman. Therefore of ncceflltie, the latter word fignifieth a wife fpeciall/,snd not a 
iiiter generally. Chryfoftome whomc you cite impudently, faith neuer a word of the matter in controuerfic, 
onelyrchcarfingthcwordciofthc text. Thcodoret faith: Some do? i!^y^eitfi 9 tbaa§cet^f^tl/nUn t 'fn n 
fcUoved our L f -rd,nuni firing neceffary foods to his difcipksyfofhmc flawing men' feruent faith, follow** fene of the Ap:~ 
ftlesfependingof thdr dot frine, and helping tlieir dittiiic preaching. Thii interpretation hee docth neither allow, 
nor difalow, and therefore you fay falfly, that he among the reft doth take it lo But Ocanneffins in deede, doth 
fo taken, S.Auguftinc although he allow this i. interpretation, yet he lhewcth that forne did interpret the 
vjor&ywaiyjt vxorem a wife, and rehearfingthe text he faith, not as your vulgar Latine ha th nm!ieranfir:rem 9 a 
woman a G&crjoutfbrerm mtdicrem, a fifter a woman,which if he had olferucd, he had not bene fo 1 ichtly de- 
ceiued,to reprehend the true inter) retation of them that did tranfazeiifororcmvxorem a f.fter a wife. S. Am- 
brofc leaueth .out the wordc fifter, and rcadethm»//o*e; in the/»kr.rtfnombcr, women: By which corrupt rea- 
ding, hee might more eafily be decciued in the true meaning. As Hierome,who alfo readcth mtttieresjbzinf* 
readyto take any thing that foundcthncucrfolitleagainftmariage. Adde here vnto, thatTerrulIiantodc- 
Fcndc his hcrcfie of Monogamy, docth fo take it, againft the Catholikc doctors of his time. But Cl.mcns Al x- 
andwws before him, by this text, docth proue that the Apofilcs had wiucs, and did leadc them abour,in t!:c!c 

IVOrdes : Doe they alfo reietl the Apo files? For Vcter and ThiLppe did beget children, Tfa'Iipfe a fo did g'ue hts daughters 
in marriagi\and'Pattlfearetb nit in a ccrtaine Epiflkjofpeafy to his yoh$ fellow, which fa ddmt lead about with him, be - 
taufe he had no neede of 'great feme*. Therefore foe filth In a ccttcim Epifile : Hatte we not power to leads alotf a fifter a 
tt>if\ asthercfloftheApifilcs:Lnttl:y trudyas itxwmeete,hec.mfe they could? not fpare their Minifieric^atunditg to 
preaehing,ledJethenntotaboutasxviu.s,butasfiflers,Tcbichflio:M an&t ^ the Women, wbnh 

kgpt the houfes, by xchome alfo vtitfaut any reprehenfion or euHifufpitbn, ths dofrrin* of our horde might enter into the do ft 
of women. Stroma* Jib.$ , And who would not ihinkc it agreeable to re afon,that the Apoftlcs which had wiucs, 
would not leade them abour,rather thenftrangc women, at leaft wife in the company of ftrangc women? 

Againc, the word of leading about,dcc!areth diat they were their wiucs that were leddc about, for the Apo« 
files had no audoririe to leadc other women about with them. We rcade that certaine women did follcwc 
our Sauiour Chrift,wc readc not that he did lead* them about. The word fignifying the au&oritic of the hut 
band oucr his wife, or of the Matter oucr his maydc. Finally, the (cope of the text, is againft the cxpofition 
ofrichc women, which fliould miniftcr of their iubftancc to the Apoftlcs ncceflkie, tor by them the Church 
iliould not haue bene charged, but their duetifull charge relceucd. Whereas by die Apoftlcs wiucs that were 
poorc as their husbands, the Church was charged. Hut it is a pithy rcalbn that is contcincd m that your 
cjucftion, What fliould he talbg of burdening die Corinthians with finding his Wife., wL>,: him fife cleanly faith, hee was 
fig-ef As though he might not declare what was lawful for him to doe, nam<dy,to hauc a wife as wcl as other 
Apoftlcs, and to charge the Church with finding of her, although he meant not to vfe that libcrtie. Onr in- 
terpretation therefore, is not fo heretical asyours in die next vcrfe is ridiculous, who pi tj eth thejltd£er 9 as 
though to goe a warfare were a play. 

RfjCttt* 7- Who play cth the fbuldiar?) HeprouethbytheSc.'ipMcumdn*Jur.dre<fa P.-florsand 

dhlknge th:ir finding of their floe '^though him felff'jr e.wfe had not per intended mt to vfi his right . :>;.-//; bertie therein. P rc: c ' lCrs ^ uc 

RhcW*6, I ^- If X Huangclize.) //' lfnuld preach cither of ccmpulfion and fntilfeare, or pare ;:e:cfp.eie, n$t hauingtthw- xvorkceffu- 

wifi to line and fufiainc myflf m this world, I could not hok( for reward in h alien. Inn n r w doin* it, n 1 1 ndy as cr.cy- f 2 rerc 2 at:ci1 ' 
;; tdme, but alfv as of. one and thiritie, and freely wit hem putting any man to cof, and tiat v^Umiare'y and»fi:ry d'fre 
t fine my beams J fail haue my reward ofGod,yca and a reward of Supererogation, wh.ch is giuen to th:m that efalutin* 
dant charitie d) mor: in thefruiee ofGodehenthey be cimmtundedfis S+Auguftins expota; -eth it. De op.Mon.CJ. 

Ttilkc 6. S. Auguftinc hath no fitch wordes as you fainc, neither docth he name a rcwarde of Supcrcroentiort, but he S«peretoga- 

faith , 'Paul did btf!:we;nore thin was neceffarie for him to d.o?, wb n liee warred at his ow::e findings according to the fity- r * on * 
ing 'fthe Sa'-naritane r. the Jme hcNr, H'ha'.foeuer thoufiult bfl we mre. But that S. Patties abftinence of his 
libcrtie was his duetie in eras cafe, (though generally ficc might vfe that libertic) his owne wordes arc mani- 
fcft. when he ihewcth. He abf.aincd that hee ihould giuc no offence, which was ncceflarie for him toauoyde, 
thathcclhonlj not abuf.' his power in the Goipcll. Therefore this rcfrayming of his libcrtie in this cafe, 
was of ductic, and not of Supererogation, more then duetie* And of Supererogation of more then we haue 

rccciucd grounded vpon the word* of the Satuaritane, S. Auguftinc faitn in bis Confeflions to God : Supero* 

~" '" gatur 



> 



Chap.x* 



To the Corinthians. 



176 



vatur tibi vtdebeas fac.Theve tsgnien more to thee, that thott mayefl be a debter»and wlto kith any thing) which is not thy 
owne> By which he fliewcthjthat God is noc properly brought in debt by any fuperogation,when no man hath 




Ttilke.j. 



1- 



Rhem. 



ruonous. 



wilnot haue men works welinreffekl Doing wd in 
of regard at Goos hand uheApoJiieconfejihigexprejlyf bat alt tots that bedotbettber ofduety or of Supererogation done rcf pc&ofxc- 
duety(os to preach offreecofl, and to work* with his orpne hands to get his owne meats and his fcllowes s and to abftaine from f 
many lawful things ) a! is t the rather to amine the reward of heauen. 

This place doth rather proue,that the Apoftlcdid willingly abftainc from vfing his libertie,becaufeitwas 
his duty in this cafe,for otherwifc,he could hauc no part of the Gofpcl. Although you fclander the protcftants, 
that they wil not Ixiue men wor!\\velin refteel of reward <tt Godi /wii'for they would haue men work wcl,not only in $ U perero&« 
refpeft of reward, but alfo for fearc ot puni(hmcnt,duc to them that workc not wel,yct not only for thete ref- on. 
peftcs 3 nor chicfly,but principally of louing obediencc,and ducty as becommeth children to the glory of God Slander 
there father, and not only for reward,as hirelings,nor only for fcarc,as flaucs. 

24. SorunneJ lffitchatrtinneforapriceaonulqthcmfeluesynm-cffi Running for 

mcatesandpleafttresi what fhotddm door fuffcr to winne the crowne of glow* p to none bat fuch as % c S amc# 

vhfim S YUme traHe ^ ane ^ endemurfjr it ? Penance roe- 

17. I chaftife.) Thegode ofetserlaftingglorie is not promifedmtfet forth for only faith men 9 for fuch runne atrandon: 
but it is the price ofthm that chaflice fafubdue their bodies andflefljly defires byfajling^atching^voluntary fouertie > & 0- 
ther afflictions* Lord Jjow fane is the carnal doitrine of the Seffaries and the maners ofthefe daiesfrom the Apoflolesfpirit. 
Wherein eitm we that be CatbolilgSythougb we do not condemne with the Troteftants thefe voluntarie affltWons aifuper* 
flmus{muth leffe asfuperfliuousoriniuriotts to Cfoijt death, ) but much cowmvidthm , yet we vfe nothing the ^ale and 
diligence of our firft Chrifiianattncetersherein^and therefore are li!^ to be more fnbieH to Gods temporal cfaftfmentSyOt 
Tttlkc. $• the leafi in the next life then they were. Slander 

This impudent rotten fclander commeth fo often, that it wouldematea mancaft his gorge, toheareit Stnra"* 
fo lothfomly repeated.We cry out as loud as wc can: That faith,which only iuftificth, is not alone,but accom- 
panyed with good workcsiis not idlcbut worketh by louc.But that xhegoaleofetttrlafling glory , is merited by cha~ Slander 
ftining the body &c.thc Apoftle doth not teach.lt is a reward,infinitly abouc the value of al mens workcs,thcr- 
fore geuen of grace not deferucd of merit. Another impudent fclander it is,to fay, that we condemnc volun- 
tarie chartifing of the body to fuch end,and in fuch mancr,as the Apoftle fpcaketh , as fupcrfluous and fuper- 
fticious: As though the Apoftle fpakc,of the counter fcft chaftifing of Popifh hypocrites to mcrite, or fatiffie 
Gods iuftice by them>which we condemnc as injurious to Chriftes deatli,and not watching to prayer, falling 

Rhem. p. laboring in good exercifes, to lubduc the lufts of the flefh and to fcruc God in the Gofpei. s * p * ul h *j noc 

^su^pud %7. Lc&pcvhzvs.)Heremxywelambcstremble(fiithabofy 

Ttt.LomMn labour and pmfh him fdfe (befides a\\m othermiferies adioynedto the prcaehingofth? Gofjje!) leaftperhr.ps he nvfje the w\ xmt 



hunc locum 



mirk?* A man might thinlp S.Vaul fhould be as fnye andas confident of Gods grace andfaluauonas we poore wretced cat- 

vtikgs vnbappyfecurityfrefumptionyandfaitblei perfmfm of their faluation is not fides Apoftolorum 



Tlllkc ** uC ^ but theRcreUK£> vwm^j jw i^j/"*/**"*/*- )«»•«•; l .. r ... r ~..- J j w0wrvw ..„•.„ *. r ^*»w*w. M ... _ t A^^ mt 

butRdcs dxmoniorum,not the faith of the Apoftles,te the faith of Diucls. faction. 

S.Paule did not prcfumcoftheendc without the meanesandwaics by which God bringethvs vntoit. Yet slatukr 
did he not doubt ot his faluation,which had bene to doubt of Gods promifes. Our fecunty of faluation,is noc 
vaynepre(umption 5 butan afturancc vpon the word of God,rhat through faith in God, and walking in the 
way that God hath appointed vs,wc fhal vndoubtcdly come to the end of eternal life. 

CAHP. X. 



See the argument of the 9 Chapter ^which comprehendeth the contents of this a\fo. 



Exo.r^tx 9 
2ty.8,i8. 



F 



E*o.i4>U. 



Exo.l7>6. 



ThcEpiftle 
vpon the 9 
Sunday after 
Peatccoft. 

2^».u,4. 

Exo.jtjg. 



ignorant bre- 
»al^vndcrthc 
cloude,and al * paffed through the lea. 

2 AndalinMoifeswere baptized in the 
cloudc andinthefea. 

3 And * al did eate j| the fame fpirituall 

foode. 

4 And all * drunke the fame fpirituall 

dnnke(and they v drunke of the fpirituall 

fockc that folo wed them,and the rocke was 

Chrift.) 

5 But iii the more part ofthemGodwas 



B 



cloude , and al faffed thorow thefe a. 

2 Andwereal baftifed\ vntoMofes in the 
cloud^ndin thefea. 

3 And did all eate the fame Sfiritndl 
meate. 

4 t/ind did all dfinhe the fame fpirituall 
drink* ' For they dranke of that fpiritmlt 
rocke thatfolowed them, and that rocke wot 

Chrifl. 

X *But in many of them had God noe de~ 



not wcl plcafed. <S for they * were ouer- light: fir the)/ were ouerthromn in the wildcr- 

throvven in the defert. nejfe. 

6 And thefe things were done in a figure 6 Thefe thinges verily are our enfantfles, 
of vs, that we be notcouetingeuilthings,as thatwefhottldnot belttfters after enilthings,as 
♦they alfo coueted. they alfo lujled. 

7 Neither becomeye Idolaters,as cer- 7 Neither beye idolaters, asvttttfome of 

tainc Fff *bem, 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.x 

Mtfrfi. taineofthem: as it is written: The people fate them , as it is mitten , * The people fate *™-l**> 

downetoeateanddrinke,androfevptoplay: downe to eate and drinks , androfe vp to 

2&A1,i. 8 Neither let vs fornicate, *ascertaine of t la 7- 

them did fomicate,and there {ell in one day s Neither let vs commitfornication,asfome 

three and t wentie thoufand. of them committed\fornication t andfellin one 

9 Neither let vs tempt Chri(t:as ccrtaine *Q threc andt *entie thoufand. 

m n m oftnem tempted , and * pertfhed by the fer- * Neither let vs tempt Chrifi , asjome of 

14.37 ' P ents » them tempted y and were deftroyed of Ser- 

10 Neither do ye murmure: as* ccrtaine t***& 

of them murmured,and pcriflied by the def- * ° Neither murmur e yee, asfome of them 
troyer. murmured , and were deftroyed of the de- 
ll And althefe things chaunccd to them P'oyer. 
in flgure:but they are written to our correp- " -Allthefc things happened vnto them for 
tion, vpon whom the endes of the worldc **fimples '• but they are written for our ad- 
are come, monition , vpon whom the ends of the world are 
12 Therefore he that thinketh him com '- 

felfe to ftand, let him take heedc t left he ' 2 wherefore, let him that thinketh he (tan* 

fall. dethjakg heede leaft he fat 

ESStiu il J* "*£?$ ^ a K hcn * y°«} W IherehathnotemptationtakenyouM 

but humane.andGodisfatthfull who will fuck as flow eth the name of man. "bit God is 

not fuffer you to be tempted aboue that faithful, which Jhal not fufflryouto be tempted 

^ which you are able: but wil make alfo with aboue that yon are able -but jhilwhb the teZt*. 

.*■* tcntauon uTue, thatyoumay be able tofuf- tion maeawaytoefcapejhatyemaybcZet* 

teme.^ beareit. 

14 Forthcwhich caufe,my deereft 3 flee /* wherefore my dearely beloued , fee from 
from thcferuing of Idols. idoUtrte. J 

15 Ifpeake|astowifcmen:yourfe!ues i s I freake as vnto them which haste difcre- 
ludgewhatlfay. tion.-iudgeye what 1 fay. J 

16 The chalice of benediaion J which l6 t, rufi n , r . , . , ,, „ .. 
we do blefTe : is it not the communication of jL V*,T * fPu fZ'J't' " * 
the bloud of Chrift? and the bread which Tj Ftt *T ^ *, Cbr * ' Tk * 

17 For beingjmany, we are Pone bread, t? Fori * e '&# *n many/tre one bread, Oftd 

one body, al that participate of one bread. *** **§ ' in a: mtKtt as we a>J - *re partakers of 

18 Behold Ifrael accordin* to the fleflv "£, u„ , 

1 they that cate the hoftes, are they not par- ' f ,*7 ^{which is after the fe^e 

takers of the altar? * not they whtch eate of the facrifices, partakers of 

IP Whatthen?doIfay that that which f'Zk.r r.L > l l j ,- , 
isimmolatedtoldols' isany thinner that ? Hhat fi Ith ^ U T thetdoluaf 9 thi ^ 

the Idol is any thing? ° <* that rtwhicbu offered* facrifice to idols is 

ao But the thin|es that the heathen do ^'"f ...-..,. 

immolate, to dcuUs they do immolate, and r -'°/«« hlsI %^ the things which the 
not to God. Andp wil not haue you become j offer tnfam fee, they offer to deuils^nd 

rellowes ofdeuils. ,°* t0 God: zAnAl ***** thatye jhould 

2 i Youcannotdrinkethechaliceofour haw f^^ththedeuils. 
Lord, and the chalice ofdeuils: you can not 21 Yc CMtm drinke the cuppe of the Lord, 

be|j partakers of the table of our Lord,and of aMdthe cuppe of the deuils: Ye cannot be par- 

the table of dcuils. takers of the hordes table, and of the table of 

22 Or do we emulate our lord ? Why, •"*&• 
areweftrongerthenhee? || All thin °es are 22 Eit ber doe weprouokf the Lord to auger? 
lawfull for me, but all thin°esarc notcx- What^reweftrongcrihenhe. 

P cdlcnt - , . , „ e *3* 41 thinges are lawful fm-me, but *l^.u„,.- 

23 Al things are lawfull for me, but al things are not expedient: Al thin? s are lawful for * 
things do not edifie. mcfatal things cdifie not. 

■*4 Let 24. Let 



C h a p. x. To the Corinthians. 277 

24 Let no man feeke his owne,but an o- 24 Let no manfeeke his cm: fat every man 
thermans. mothers wealth. 

25 Althat is ibid in the (Tumbles , eate: 2/ whatfoeveris foldin the | »w%f, ftoi* 
asking no queftion for confcience. eatejtsk&g no cjvefiionfor confcience fake. 

Tfi*l** 16 The earthis our hordes, andthe fttlnes 26 For the earth istheLordes, andthe plen- J Ia -*4>i« 

thereof. tie thereof. 

27 If any inuitc you of the infidels , and 27 Jfanyofthemwhichbeleevenot,bidyou 
you wil goe: eate of al that is fet before you, to a fealt and ye bedijpofed to goe phatfoeuer is 
asking no queftion for confcience. fet beforey oft, eate, asking no qvefiionfor confci- 

28 But if any man fay,This is immolated encefake* 

to Idols: do not eate for his fake that flic wed 2S But tfany man fay vntoyon.This is offe- 

it,and for confcience. red infacrifice vnto idols, eate not for his fake 

20 Confcience I fay not thine but the that Jhewedit,and for confcience Jake.The earth 
others.For why is my libertie iudged of an is the Lordes,and the plentie thereof. 

other mans confcience ? 29 Confcience I fay, not of thine otvne felfe, 

3 o If I participate with thankes, why am but of the other: For why is my libertie itidgedof 

I blafphemed for that which I giue thankes another mans confcience ? 

f or > 20 For, if I by Gods beneftemay be partaker 

2 1 Therefore whether you eate,or drink, of the gifts ofGod,n^<ttw I evil Jpofaf offor 
or do any other thing: do al things vnto the that wherefore I giue thankes > 

elorie of God. 3 ' *Whetheryee eate or drinke,or what foe- CoI -3 * 

2 2 Be without offence to the Iewes and tier ye do.do all to the glory of god. 

to the Gentiles , and to the Churche, of 32 See thatyee give none offence, neither to 

God: the Iewes, nor yet to the Grecians t neitber to the 

2 2 As I alfo in al thin gs do pleafc al men, church of God. 

not feeking that which is profitable to my 33 Even as Ipleafe al men in althinges, not 

felfe,but which is to many: that they may be feeklngmineovtnprofte: but the profitc of mar 

faued. ny, that they may be ftved. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. x. 

JtJiSPt. I. jl. Left he fall.) ltufrofital4etoal,orinamxnertoal,f.rtol^efetbmmbumlitiejKttok^owwhAttheyfhalb^ 
faith S,Augnftine. Which makgh again/! the vaine ficuritie of the frotefiants. 

Fit Ike. 1 Seing you cite S. Auguftinc at large, we muft anfwere you at large , that S. Auguftinc hath no fuch mea- 
ning againft the certaintic of our final perfcuerance, which he proueth plentifully in his booke De bono Ter- 
feue-cantix. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. x. 

Rhetn. 2. j.The fame.) Te red fet andthe cloud,* figure of our Baptifne • the Manna from he-men andwater miraculouflj Thcold figure* 

drawenout of the roclts;,a figure of the Inly Sac l -ament of ChrifteJ body and blond: our Sacraments containing the tbi»m of our Sacra- 
Cahc in hmc ™dgraccs in truth, which theirs only figi>ified.And it is an impudent forgerie of the Caluinifls,to write vfon thu place, that ™"JJ' ceiue 
l*t, ' the Iewes rece'medno leffe the truth andfubftance of Chrift and his bencfites in their figures or Sacramemes, then we do in „ reaer bene _ 

ours: andthatthy andwealeateanddrinkgof the fAfejamemeate and drink?, the Apofile faying 0nelyjb.1t they among foes of our (a 

ad,& drink of one rockf : which was a figure of Cbrifl, therein e[bcc:ally,tbat out ofchrijis cramems thei 



then 
the Iewes did 



tb&nfeluesdidalfeedeofonebrea. 
v ,. fidepearccdvjyonibeCrofle&ufbedowtblottdandwaterforth.'matterofoi-.rSacramcnis. bytheirs 

Fulke. 2, The red fca,thecloud,andManna,werc not oncly figures ofbaptilmc and the Lords Supper, butbaptifme } 

in deede and the facramental Communication of the body andbloud of Chrift jn dced.l hereforc the Apo- 
file faitb,they were al baptifcd,rhcy dranke of the fpiritual rocke,which was Chrift. And the argument of the laments 
Apoftle,wcre of no force to proue his parpofc,if the Ifraelits were not in the Sacraments equal vnto vs,both 
in fignes,and in the things fignificd.S.Cyprian Ep.76\faith,Marcillud kcThatthefeawoithefacramentefbap- The fathers 
tifme,the Apoftle declared faying: 1 wouldnot&c. Where you fay it is an impudent forgery of the Caluinifts,to g^ethe 
writc,that the Iewes rcccyucd no lefle the truth and fubftance of Chrift,and his benefits in there facramems, bo ^ oi Chriit 
then we do in ours, and that they and we eate and drinke, of the felfe fame meate,and drinke , it is impudent 
malice, againft the truth to denye it: which the Apoftle doth fo plainely affirmc. For what doe we eate and 
drinke but Chriit? fo did they, for the Apoftle fayth, they dranke of the fpiritual rockc which followed them, 
and that rockc was Chrift.But you hauc a ihift to fay,they among themfclues,did feed of one bread and drink 
of one rocke,which was a figure of Chrift: that is true,and fo do we,but they did eate the fame fpiritual mcate 
& drink the fame fpiritual cupp that we do. And fo faith S. Auguftinc cxpreily. Eundemhquit cibum fftritualm 
&c.Tbcfa>ne Jpintml mcate( faith the jipoftle)what meaneth thefmetbut the fame which we do eate.Pigain.rhey did eate 
the fme fpiritual meate (faith he) It ludfufficed to hauefaid, they did eate afpir/tuatmeatc,but he faith thefame,l can- 
not finde how I fhouldvnderfiand the famejjut the fame that we do eate ? De vtilitate Penitent. Cap.i .why do you 
not fay,it is an impudent forgery of S. Auguftin,fo to writefyet he is bold to write it more atlarge Cap. i.of the 
famebooke.^a'W8e#c. WhofoeuctinmmnavnderftoodChriftJid eat? the fame ffiritul mettle that we dot. But 

fff 1 »'«- 



Teh firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.x. 

who foeuer fought only tofiltlxre bellies of Manna, tthicb were tlxfitb, rs of the tmfaithfiM,they haue eaten and are dead, 

fialfo the fame drinkg,firthe rockg n« Cbrift.Tlxrefore they dranke tin farm drinke that we do,bt t tfi>iritual drinke that it 

Kbchw*sreceyu:dbyfMhjicttth.chw*sdrAwenmwithtfo body. The fame Judgement he dcclarcth in Pf.77. In 

loanTr.26. and in many other places of his workes, fay which the groflc mantr of earing,of thenamral body 

oFChrift defended by the Papifts is vtterly ouerthrowne.- and conlcquently the facrifice for which you fight I 

foftoudyin tliis Chapter, is declared tobe noneiuch as you would haue it,buta faenfice of praife and 

thankesgiuing. 

them. J. *J« As to wife men.) 7 coufc them to leoue the facrifices and mates or drives offered to idob, he puttcth them in TheApoffle 
imiide oftbe onelytrut Sacrifice andmeau and drinke ofCtrrifles body and blotidvf which and tlx facrifice of idols alfo t they and ancient 
might not be in any cafef>^rtakfrs.yfing this tcme.st prudentibus loquor,« thefam;ftde(as hitthowrhf:** the Fa- fa,h ". s itAe 
thers cftheprimitiut Ckurd, didgme a watch word ofkeefmgfecretefrcm the Infidels and vnbapttecdjl* myfttrie oft hit ESS* 
dmneSamfice,by <fcr/^»w^,Noruntfidelcs,noruntc]ui initiati funt.Auguil.in Pl.^.&^j.Conc.l.i &Pf.io0 
H04i.c4.1n hb.50.hom.Qrig. in Leuit.ho.9.Chr) -f. ho.17.in Genjn fineJ10.58.ad po.AntiochJ10.5Jn 1 .Tim. 
// S - T *"lfitnbj (peaks to you boldly of this myflerie at to the wijir and better mfirutled in the fame. 

FulJte . 3 The Apoftle Ipcaketh not one word,of the facrifice of the body & bloud of Chrift in the facrament Jmt (he- Sacrificeofrhc 
weth,that it is the natureof al ceremonies, to declare them that vfe them , to be partakers of that religion itoffc " 
whereof they be ccremonies,as the facrifices of the Iewes, the facraments of Chriftians, and the execrable 
faenhces & ceremonies of the gentils,declared die feueral vicis of thereto be partakers of thele feueral reh- 
gions.Thcrfore the Chnftians,which were confecrated to Chrift,ought to Jiaue nothing to do vV the wicked 
ceremonies of the gentils,Wherby they mould partake with deuils,& not with ChriftBecaufe noman can be 
partaker of Chnft that is partaker of y dcuils . The fathers in there admonuion,2ty*>«M& &c The faith- 

htl know &c.fpeak not of the facrifice of the Maffc 3 but of the myikric of the Lords Supptr,which they called 
a racrifire,bccaufe therein is offrcd afacrificc of praiie & dunks giuing not of the natural body of ChriftHcc 

efl &c.Tbtti<(hhh S^ugt,ftixe)the facrifice of the Chrifiians,we being many are one body ,n dmfljvhich thim alfo in the 

facrament '.ftheMsltar known vnto //* faithful.the Church doth fre T .*r.tphtre it is ftjewed vnto he r ,that h, that obit. 

t'MKhchlbeoffretkfbeherfelfessojfrfd.Decimm 




doth not fo much as name the facrament a facrifice,buc fpeaketh of it, as a memorial of the death of Chrift, 

by which we are redeemed, like as the facrifices of the la we were figures of the death of Chrift before he 
lurrrcd. 

Khem. 4. \ 6 V ?" ch w « Nfj&O That is to fay,the chalice ofConfecration which we jptfles and Vmfis by Chrifles commipi- Th« Apoflfc* 
on d» conucrate. htW^^J./.a^/.L,..^™.^....^.,.. _.~.. ..^ Ugfihemnfy cdUngit Ueffrfthe 

the Lutheraiis be refuted, cha !"«,**> 
LneMil * cki/ice >' v ' d m t0 &*Mt?g 'I* holy bloud and the communicating tlmeoftlx feci of the dietm. 

Fulke. 4. We confclTcthat to bleflefignifieth hcre,to fanftifie or to confecrate,and that the cupp isbleflcd or confc- Confcmtion 

crated by vs,to be a facrament of the bloud of Chrift,not by magical murmuration of wordes oucr it, but by 
the whole aftion according to Chriftcs inftitution, in which recciumg is a neceliary parte, Therefore Chrv- 



wee 
:h 

Apoftle referredi the bencdiftion "to the cuppe and to God alfo , w°hen"they'fhew Sat "by gTuTng u'raife and 
thankes to God,and recauing it accordingly,the cuppe is bleficd, and not by faying, the wordes of confecra- 
oon(as you termc rhcm)ouer it.Where ycu fay,thc Cal uianifts vfe no conlecra'tirn of the cuppe at all it is an 
impudent flander,which is true ofyou,when you tuiniftcr the cuppe to the by people. 
Rhem. 1. . I *«. The participation of the body.) Thehohraxr^mentatulSacri&eofrI,riR<b ^^U.,uJU,^^,i U edofvs O'jTvnlm^to 

..j ' Chrift by the 
and bloud. B . saca mcac 

with him , members of his flelh and bot^XhryfU'^Tn l^jS«fc^}^SKhTJte fc^ mM 
benedi&on that it maketh Chrift corporally by communicating oihis flenVtodwcl in vs. Cjril.li.xo, h 



Fulke. 



J I r m T nhllyr f 1UedbyfiUll,) ! 0yntth vs with Chrift,in foul and body,and engrarTcthvs vnto com^c* 
him £ her afpintualmancrofcon.una»on.lhereforethe words or Chryfoftome be 'tMt: f?autmr M fohmScS^ 
ecjtothatma only by Imefut mvery dcedpe be, urn:d into that flfcti, brought tofajfe,by that mate.xchich he hath 
giuen vs. Forwhm he would declare hit hue towardes -vs, he hath myngUd hmfelfevnto vs by his body, and 
Ixrot^xhmfelfemto one with-vs .that th body might be vnitedwith the Isead. Thefe wordes muftnecdes be vn- 

derftoodof afpmtuall comunftion , whereby wc arc made members of Chriftcs bodye, for we arc not 

corpo- 



i 



C h a p. x. To the Corinthians. 178 

corporally turned into the fubftaunce of Chrift his flcfh, neythcr doth Chrift corporally mingle himfclfe 
to vs by his body, but fpiritually after an vnfpcakeable mancr. So meaneth Cyrillus that Chrift dwelleth in 
vs corporally by participation of the flefli of Chrift, that is, by the meane that Chrift hath geucn his fleih to 
be in deed our nouriihment vnto ctcrnall life,whercof we are made partakers in the holy facraracnt,not after 
a carnall mancr,but after a diuine and fpirituall maner of participation. 

t g 1 j One bread and body.) As we befirft made one with Chrift by eating his body mid drinking his blouljbfecond- Our vnion a* 
ftpem* • 1 arc we con j y„ ec { fry tlw one bread which is his body, and cuff which is his bloud, in the per feci vnion andfellowfhip of all j? on « £ ur 

Catfolikf men, in one Church which is his body Myftical. Which name of body myflical is (pecially attributed and apprfri^ ^ Sacrament, 
<ired to tins one commonwealth andSocietieoffaythful menfyreafonthat althe true per fons & true members ofthe fame, be 
martteloufly Ipit together by Chrift es owne one body, and by the f elf e fame blond in this diuine Sacrament. See S. AUguft.lL 

zijCiJ.de ciuDei.Hilar,li.8,de Triacirca mcd. 

Vulke 6. Our myfticall vnion with Chrift, and with his Church is tcftified and fcalcd vntovs by this Sacrament, communion 
not firft made or wrought byreccyumg this Sacrament, but by the IbiriteofGod, whereby alfo in bap- with (Thrill & 
tifme, we arc made one with Chrift, and doe verily eate and drinkc the nefti and bloud of Chrift, and arc in- hi* Church, 
corporatcd into his myfticall body the Church. And this place fhewcth playnely, that the mancr of our 
communication with the natural! body of Chrift, is fpirituall, as it is of our participation with the my- Spiritual com- 
fticall body of Chrift. S.Auguftinc in the place by you quoted, prooucth and playnely affirmcth, that wic- munication of 
ked men although they rcceyuc the Sacrament, yet rcceyuc not the body and bloud of Chrift. Bccaufe they the body of 

be not members of his body. T^cc ifti duo,&c,'b(eytI)er are thefe two fortes of men to be fay d to eate the body ofChrifi,be- T ,™ w\&z& 
caitfe they are not to be accompted the members of Chrift. V or that l$eali£ not of other things f hey cannot at once be both the catc not the 
members of Chrift, and the members of an harlot.Vinally>h a - himjelfe faying: He which eateth myfiefh & drinhth my blend, body of Chxift 
dwell-'th in me,and 1 in him Jhexveth. what it is not only in a Sacrament, but in very deedfi eate the body of Chrift & to drink$ xn ^ cc ^*, 
his bloudjhat is,that he may dwell in Chrift and Chrift may dwell in him. Tor ft hefftakg it, as though he hadfayd,he that 
dwelkth not in me,and iri.whom I dtvellnotjet him notfiy or think$,that he eateth my body or drinhth my bloud. This fay- 
ing of S.Auguftinc,being contrary to your herefie(whichaffirmeth that wicked men catc the body of Chrift, 
& drinkc his bloud)docth alfo oucrthrow your doftrinc of tranfubftantiation by which you arc driucn to this TraniuMtan- 

abfurd error. tiarion. 

To the fame cflcft faicth Hilary, De TrinitM.S. That we doe truly receyue tbeficfh of Chrifies body vndcramy- 
fterie, and thereby we {hall be one with him : but the wicked lhall ncucr be one with him, therefore they neucr tru- 
ly eate the flefli of Chrift vndcr a my ftcrie. 

Khent. J * They that catc the hoftcs.) It is playnealfo by the exampleofthe Jeyves in their Sacrifices, that h that 

eateth any of the h'fte immolated, is partaker ofthe Sacrifice, and ioyned by office and obligation to God, of whofe facrifice 
he eateth. 

Rf)£tft,7 9 zo I will not hflUC you.) Icwlttde then ( fay th the Jpoftte) thus: that as the Qhrifiimwhich eateth and dun- Participation 
kfth of the Sacrifice or Sacrament of the altar, by his e.;ti;:gis participant ofChriftet body, and is ioy.cd'mftll>,wfinp to all m Sacrament 
Chriftian people that eate and drinl^of the fame,beyngthe hftofthemw Law : and as all that did eate of the hoftes of the [^vcthof 
facrifices ofMoyfes l*aw,wcre Ixlonging and affcciatsdto that fate and to God:!o whom the Sacrifice was donatuenfb who what fociecie 
foeuer eateth ofthe meates offered to Idols, he jheweth and profeffeth hmfelfe to beef tin Communion and Suictis of the wcarc. 
fame Idols. 

Fulkc.7. The Apoftlc faith nor, that thc Sacrament is thc facrifice or hoft ofthenewlaw, for then he would hauc sacrifice ofthe 
fayd. The cup which we ofrcr,6c ttl3 bread which we otfcr,but now he fayth,which we blciTe,which we brcakc. Maile, 
And although fome ofthe fathers call it an oblation ofthe bread and cup, yet they fpcake figuratiucly, and 
vnpropcrly, meaning an oblation of prayic and thanklgiuing, in remembrance ofthe onely facrifice of Chrift 
his body and bloud onccoftrcdonthecroffc,andncuerto be repeated: feeing by that one oblation once of- 
fred,hc hath made perfeft for cuer,them that arefanftificd.Heb.10.14. 

Rheni* o* j t You cannot drinkc.) Vpon thepremiffes he warneth them playnely ,' that thy muft eyther forfafe the facrifire ,-, f T f 
and fellowship ofthe idols and ldolate rs 9 or eh refit fe t he Sacrifice ofChriftes body and bloud in the Clmrchjn all which di- t h c a jcar is 
fcourfe we may oh feme that our bread and chalice, our table and alt xr, the participation of our hoft and oblation >be cempa- proucd by the 
red or re fembled point bj point, in all effects, cordicions^tnd proprieties, to the altars, hoftes, facrifices andimmoktions of the Apoillcs com- 
l ewes and Gentils. Which the Jpoftle would not, nor could not haue done in this Sacrament of 'the Mtar^ rather then in P£ n |?n\vith 
ether Sacraments orferuice of ear religicnjfit only had not bene a Sacrifice and the proper worfhip of God among the Chrifth f i c \ ves ant j 
am, as the other were among the Iewesand Heathen. Andfo doe all the Fathers acknowledge, calling it onely and continually Gentiles. 
almofi by fuch termes as they doe no other Sacrament or ccremwieofchriftes religion : The lambe of God la) d vpon the Ic * F r0l J?l t 
table : Concjyk. The vnbloudy fcruice ofthe Sacrifice,/// Conc.Ephcfep t ad 2^eftor.fag.6o$.Jhc Sacrifice of lacri- outotdi^'P- 
fices : DionyfEc.Hier.c.i. the quickening holy facrifice; the vnbloudy hofte and viCtimciCynl.JlexJnCone.E* triers.* 
fhefjnath.x x.the propitiat or ie facrifice both for the lining and the dead : T ertul.de or.MiUt.Cljryfho^i jn 1 £or. I /0.3 . 

ad 'Philip.Ho,66.adpo.Jntioch)Cypr.cpM.& de can. Do.nu.i^ugt<ftjLncb.xo^ t Qu.fft.iMDtthitjcm.^Serm.10,. de 
verb^poft.Tht Sacrifice of our Mediator : thc facrifice of our price : the facrifice of the new Teftamcnt: 
the facrifice of thc Church i^ugufiMb.9,c.i^.&li.^ ,de 64/«/.c.T9.thconeonclyinconfumptibleviftime without 
which there is no religion : Cypr.de ccenjyomj:u u z.Chryf.ho.\j.ndHebr. *Thc pure oblation, the new offering of *0f?» 
the new Law : the vitall and impollutcd hoft: thc honorable and dreadful! Sacrifice : the Sacrifice of thankA yff* 9 
giuingorEucharifticall: and thc Sacrifice of Melchifedcc. Which Melchifedec by his oblation in bread & wine, {£"*! 
did properly and moft fingularly prefigttrate this office of ChrifleseternallTrieftbood, *ar.dfacri firing him fdfe vnderthe 
formes of bread and wine : wln:hfhall continue in the Church throughout allClmftian fyttiws infiead cfaU the offerings of 
jiaronsTriefthood t as tire * Vrophet Malachie didforetel, as S.Cyprian, S.Iufiine, S.lrenxsu and others the moft aunci- *Malac.i,\t, 
tnt Doflcrs and Martyrs doe tefiifie. Cypr.cpift.ei3 .num.2 Juftin.Dial.cum Trypho.poft mcd. Irenscus lib4.cap. 
31. dndS.AugufUm lib.17.cap.10. deCiu.Dci#&hb,x.cont.aducrJcg.&proph,cap > t8, SjJib.j.debapt.cap. 

Fff.h *r- 



to 



I 



FulkeJ. 



The firft EpiiUe of S. Paul Chap. x. 

J9:S.Ieorer.8.dePaflione: and others doe exprefly aumch that this one Sacrifice hath fueceeded aUothtr andfulMtd 
ah I other differences of famfices, tl>at it hath the force andvertue of allotlser.tobeoferedforallpcrfonsandcauresthatthe 
others, for the Uuingand the dead, for ftmnsandfortliankefgiuhrg, and for what otlterneceffitie fo ever of body or Cottle 
WhicbkoljaamofSacrjicetheyalficaUtbehi^^ « Amh . 

84.M1lcu1t.CU.Leo ep.88.8l .C.X.Grcg.li.z.cp.9.93 .&C This k the^poflles and Fathers doSfrine. God grant the 35. J J- 
uerftries may find mercy tofcefo euident and inu'mciblt a truth. The father* 

The ApoftlcfpcakcthnotofrefufingthefacrificeofChriftcs body andbloudin the Church, but of the SeccS*" 
c uppe of the Lord, and of the table of the Lord. Ney ther doth hem all this difcourfe, fpeake of our altar M A * ■ fc 
hofte, or oblation, or compare our Sacrament in any point, effeft, condition or propertie, to the altars' 
hoftes, faenfices or immolations of the lewes or Gentiles, which is-proper or peculiar to altar, holt facri! 
fice or immolation : butonclyin that there isafeaft in thofefacrifices of the lewes and Gentiles, as there 
is in our Sacrament: and in that point which is common to all ceremonies, to declare thcmthat'vfe them 
tobepartakersoftbatreU2ion,whereoftheybeceremonies. And therefore the Apoftle might in this re^ 
fped banc vfed the example of our other Sacrament, which is baptifme, by which alfo we haue participati- 
onwith Chrift and his Church, huthe did rather chc*fe we Sacrament oftheLordes fopper, becaufe it be- 
ing a fpirituall feaft of our religion, doeth more referable the curfedfeafts of the Gentiles, from which he 
doth diflwade them. Whereas if this Sacrament had bene alio a facrificc, he would not haue fparcd to en- 
force the companion alfo in that refpeft, which thing feeing he hath not done, there is no reafon to gather 
a faenhce out of this difcourfe. In deed many of the fathers doe call it by the name of a facrificc or oblati- 
on figurauucl.,as I haue fayd before. But where you fay ali the fathers doc acknowledge it, calling itonclv 
and continually almoft by fuch names as fignifie a facrificc,it is falfe. For Minus, Clemens Alexand. O- 
ngen 3 Tertullian,Ep!phamus,Kilarius 5 Bamius, and diuers other doe not at all, or elfc very feldomc call it a 
faenhce. That the fathers call this Sacrament as they doe none other Sacrament or ccrcmonie of Chrifli- 
an religion, what mcruaile is it ? feeing it hath a proper difference, as cucry thing hath,whcrcby k is diftin- 
guifhed from all other things. ' 

The councell of Nice fay th not, that the very naturall body of Chrift is offered vpon the aultar, but that 
the Sacrament which is kgnratiucly called the Lambe of God, (as it is called the bodv of Chrift) is layd on 
the table. And therfore they fay alfo,that Chrijth facrificeipithn fatrificefxeaufc Chrift is not properly facri- 
hced, but the remembraunce of his facrificc celebrated in the Sacramenr. The councell of Ephefus fayth- 
m celebrate m the Churclxs the vnbloitdy feruice of facrificc, But how, they declare in the wordes going immedi- 
ately before, Shoeing or preachingthe death acccrdingto thefiefb, of the only begotten forme of God. that i, ofleCut 
Chnfi, and Ukprtfe confifftng his refitrrecJion and afcenfion into beaten. By which wordes,they fhew playnly that the 
feruice of the facriH«,which they did celebrate, was onely a memoriall of the death,refurreftionand afcen- 
lion of Chrift.Dionyfius callethu mwW «>.«*, that is,thc myfteric of myftcries,or the chiefe myfteric or the 
chiefe ceremonie,for lo doth the word fignifie any myfteric or ccrcmonie of religion, and not facrifice pra- 

So docth Pachymerc expound ir, comparing rhis Sacrament with baptifme, which he callcth alfo 
«xm. Therefore tins tcrme is vnlearnedly alleagedoutof a partiall tranflation, for to proouc this Sacra- 
ment to be called a faenhce. That which you cite out of Cyriu\.W,u 1 . is an impudent forgcrie: For there 
is no word ot quickening holy facrifice, vnbloudy hoft, or vifiime. But when you haue fo notably paft the 
bonds of modeftic, what marucilc,it you pafle your felfes in greater impudencie?As when you fay,it is called 
the propitiatory faenhce ror the quickc and the dead, by Tertullian,Chryfoftome,Cyp:ian,Auguftine,which 
is fo monftrous a ]yc,as none but fuch as had fold themfclues to maintcine falfhood, durft for thamc affirmc 
vnto the world. Firft Tertullian lie corommil. hath nothing rhatfoundeth toward fuch a mattcr,but oblationes 
fro defunEt»$ro mtaU^samtta die facer e it o make oblations for the departed, for the birth-day on the ycercly 
day He fayth not,that the Sacramcnt,or Chrift in die Sacrament was offered. But what oblations were of- 
f red^t is cane to gather, by that he fayeth, T hey were orfred for mens birth dayes, which could be none o- 
ther butprayle and thankfgiuing, both for the departure of men out of the world, and for their birth into 

Chryfoftomc in die firft place fayth, Tharprayer was made for all that fleepe in Chrift, at the celebration 
of the myflenes, which was the error of his time,but that die facrament is a facrifice propitiatory, hefaieth 
not, one word. He fayeth that fomc comfort may come to them that fleepe if we offer for them. But how 
he would haue vs to offer for them,he : exprefTcth,!aying: Offringprayers for them, prayers. ire the common facrifice 
of the M world. In the fecond place he namcth the Sacrament a facrificc, &fpeakcth of prayer for the dead, 
vfed at the eclebrauon thereof 5 but a facrifice propitiatory,or oftred for the dead,he calleth it noUn the third 
pf ace,hc doth not once fpeake of the Sacrament or.facrifice. Buthow he doth vnderftand the terme of facri- 
fice,which he vfeth diuers times,he dedareth in Ep.Heb.Hom.i7.1aying : This facrifi ( e » an exemplar of that fa- 
crsfice. And agayne, Tbtt thatwedoe,« in remembrance ofthat which wo* done. Tordoeyethis (faiethbe) inremem- 
brmicc of me We offer mt motive facrifice, as the Inghp.-iefcbut tlxfamc m doe alwayesjmt rather we celebrate th remem- 
6rMceofafamfire.Cy ? mnEp.C6. fpcaketh not aword of the Sacrament, but fayth that forafmuch as Gemi- 

??2 aT u m i,? 3 ? "f hlS C f. C f tor contrar y to thc decrec of a comcc i *«€ mould be no oblation 
celebrated for his falling a flecpe,which is meant of prayfe and thankfgiuing. For if they had held thc popifh 

opmionof purgatory,it had bene to extreme punifhrncnyo deny him prayers, or thc facrificc of the malic. 
n • « ^ f r ZU c d th r Sacrame I* a !" acrific e, he doth beft expound himfelfc. Becaufe we make mention 

Mhedsd The Sacrament is called a facrifice, asitis called thc paffion of Chrift, which it is not pro- 
perly, butfiguratiuely : becaufewc celebrate a memory of his paflion and facrifice in it. And becaufe the 

Sacrament beyngrcceiuedwoortluly, isafurefcalcand pledge of the vcrtuc of Chriftcs facrificc, once 

offered 



C h a * ♦ x. To the Corinthians. 279 

offered to be continually applied vnto vs by faith for remifllon of our finncs. Therefore faith Cyprian, When 

we doe thefe things we doe not prepare our teeth to bite, but with fyncere faith we brealig and deuide tfo holy bread • De 

cccna Dom* 

S. Auguftine Enchir. cap. 1 1 o. callcth the Sacrament the facrifice of our mediator, and faieth that it was 
offered for the dead, as almeswerc, meaning onely prayers and thankefgiuing that were offered at the 
celebration of the Sacrament, and at the gathering of almes, and that he dcclareth in few lines after, 

when he faieth, Cnmfacrificij,&c.whenptcrificej either of the aultar, or of any almes, are offered for all the departed 
that are bapti fed* for vtrygocdperfom they be thankefgiuing, for not very cuiUperfons, they be propitiations or fray- 
in^of mercy; forvsry euillperfons,althou^hthey be no helpe of the dead, yet are they fame comfort of the lining. You 

fee that he matcheth the facrifices of almes, with the facrificcsof theaultar, both in name and in effeft. 
Therefore he meancth not that the body ofChrift is a facrifice propitiatorie offered in the Sacrament: 
which were no wayes to be matched with almes. Qu. z, ad Dula't. he hath the fame wordes that are before 
fct downe out of Enchir. and in the fermon De verbis Jpoft. The hke of prayer for the dead in the celebrati- 
on of the facrifice. What youmcancby Ub.9.cop.*$. lknownot,but Hb.^.c.i^.DeBaptifm. S. Auguftine 
faicch, That our Sauiour Chrifi $ didfendthofewlyomhedeanfedofleprofie, tothe fixer aments of the oldlawe, that they 
fhould offer a facrifice for them,to the priefie$,becaufeasyct there had not come in thdr place f hat facrifice 'jtrbich afterward 
he would haue to be offred fir them alL 

In thefe wordes,he fpeaketh doubtlefle of a facrifice of thankfgiuing, as that was, which the lepers by the 
law were bound to offer for their cleanfing. But to make this matter moftcleare, that he meancth not a 
facrifice propitiatory, but a Sacrament of remembraunce for proyfe and thankefgiuing, he writcth thus 
Cont.Vaufi. Mankhxum,Ub.%o.c.%\. Sed quid agam,&c. But what (ball I doe, and wl>en fhaU 1 (hew to fi great 
llindneffe of tin fe heretics, what force that hath which isfung in tlreVfalmes? The facrifice f 'pray fefhallgtorifieme, 
and there is the way whrre I fhallfhew myfalmtion. The fie fh and blond of tins facrifice waspromifedb:fore the commmg 
ofClrrift by facrificesof ' fimilitudes s \n thepafjicnofchrifi it wasgiueninthevery tmeth it felfe, after the afcenfion of 
Chrifi it is celebrated by a Sacrament ofremembraunce. Likewife cpift. 13, he faieth. Wat not Chrifi offered once in 
himfelfei and yet in a Sacrament, mt onely at eue^yfolemnitie ofEifirr, but alfo enery day he is offered to the people. 
*And he that being asked, doth anfwere that he is facrificed, doth not lye. for if Sacraments had notacertaine Ukmeffe of 
thofe things whereof thy be Sacraments, they (houldbs no Sacraments at all, Thefe places are fufficienr to fatiffic 
any reafonable man, that the auncient fathers in calling the Sacrament a lacrifice,did not meane that Chrift 
was properly and really facrificed:but ina figuratiue Jpeach: as Sacraments are called by the names of thofc 
things whereof they be Sacraments, 

And therefore Gratian doth well conclude this matter out of S.Auguftine,as he faith,S/V«/ ergo,&c.Tliere~ 
fore a-s the heanenly bretd, which is the flefh of 'Chrifi, is called after the proper mancr thereof the bzdy of Chrifi \ when in 
deedand tmeth it is the Sacrammt of the body of Chrifi, of that body, lfity* which beyng vifible,rrhi(h Leyn? palpa- 
ble and mortall, was \-ut on the croffe, and the f me oblation ofthefiefhe, which is made by tfa handes of the 
priefi, is calUd the pa0on y death^tnd crucifying ofClrrifi, not hitrmth of "the thing, but in* a fignifying myfitrie,fo the 
Sacrament offaith,vhichis 1'ndcrflcod to be baptifine,is faith. De Con,difia.c.Hoc cfi. 

Cytrian de Can. THum. z. doeth not call this Sacrament The onely inconfumptible viclime, without which there 
ism religion, but fpeaketh ofthegrofle imagination of theCapharnaites, whothought,T hut if the fie fhe of 
Chrifiesperfon, were eia in pieces, it could not fit/pee allman!<lnd, which beyng once confumed, it might feme that re* 
ligion were loft, to wliome remayned no more any facrifice. But in fitch cogitations, fltfhe and blcud profiteth nothings for 
asthemafier himfelfe Ixtth expounded) thefe wordes are fpirite andtrneth, neither docth car nail fenfe pearce to the vn- 
derflanditig of fo greatdcpth,except faythcometo it. In thefe wordes is nothing for your propitiatory facrifice, 

but rather agaynft it. HowChryfoftomevnderftandeththe Sacrament to be a facrifice. Homilij.adHeb. 
Ihaucihcwcd before by his owne wordes oucofthefamehomilie. Nowwecome to the facrifice prefigu- 
red by Melchifedcch, andpropheciedby Malachie: which the fathers doubletfe doc vnderftandofa facri- 
fice of prayfc and thankes giuing, and not of the naturall body ofChrift. Firft Cyprian faieth, Epifi. 6u 
That Chrifi offered the fame thingwhich Melchifedcch had offered » that is bread and wine, that is to fay, his body and 
hloud. It Chrift offered bread and wine, which is the fame thing that Mclchifedech offered,he offered not his 
naturall body and bloud,but a type thereof in bread and wine. But according to your herefie he offered not 
bread and winc,but his body and bloud. 

In the fame cpiftlc Cyprian faieth, The facrifice which we offer is the pafficn of Chrifi. Agayne, He fheahth a~ 
gaynfithem which thought that onely water was to beojfered in the hordes cuppe. Agayne, wefinde that the cuppe was 
mixed which our L ord offered, and that it was wine which he called his bloud. Agayne, That the cuppe which is offered 
inrcmmbrmicecfhim^bzoffcredmixtwhwhie. Tor wlm Chrifi faieth, lamthe true vine, the blcud of Chrifi, is not 

water but wine. What can be more euident, to declare? that he vfeth the terme offering figuratiuely, in rc- 
fpeft of the facrifice of prayfc and thanketgiuing, which is offered in the celebration of the fupper, in remem- 
brance of the onely facrifice of Chrift. And when he faith fo oftcn,that Chrift offred wine, and that his bloud 
is wine, it is manifeft that the Sacrament is called by the name of that whereof it is a figne, not properly but 

figurntiucly. 

lufi.ntss dial. Cum Tryfion. fpeaketh yet more plainly to prooue that the Church in his time knew no fa- 
crifice,btit the facrifice of thankfgiuing,which he fay th was offered by all Chriftians,that arc fpirituall priefts 
in the celebration of the Lordes fupper. £ra, y^hs, &c. So we, which by the nam: of lefts (as all (hall be one man m 



bit of his priefie-: . Where fire God fheweth before hand , that he doth accept all them that offer by this name] 
the ficrifices which lefts Cljrifi hath delivered to bee mxde % that is in the Emharift or thankes gifting of the 

Fffa bread 






The firftEpiftleof S. Paul Cha p. x. 

bud^thci^e^hichmdwemeuerypkctofcyiJlLat,. Agayne, M concern,* thofe facrifice, which are offe- 
red to him by vs GetmU, in euery place, that is, of the bread of Aankefgiuhg, anXlik&ifeofthe cup of thanbeL 
mng,he for efieweth, then faying:, hat wedoeglorifiehis name, and thatyou doe profane it . And yet more plavnlv 
following the fame mattcrjiefayth:0«^&c. For J my felfe doe affirm, that prayers mlthU&^ndeb 
worthy perfons,are the onelyperft8 and acceptable facrificesto God. Tor thefe are t1* enrly facri fees that Chrtfl ions haue 
h^receywdton^^lobepminmndbythtitdryandmoyfinmri^ 

receded to haue fufferedfir them. Thus Iuffanus by thefc wordes, hath acquited himfelfe and all the Cathohke 
- a,"?' d ] atc f^ lhc t Sacrame ^ b y lhenam eofaracrifice,ofthefacrifice propitiatory wherewith vou vn- 
mftly burden them. Irenius aHo^r**. fpeaketh manifeftly of a facrificc of thankcfgiiiing,wherein the 
bread and wine are dedicated to God,to become the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Chrift, his words 
are thefe. Gmngcounfailetohisdifciple,, to ofr to Gcdtbefirftfruitesofl,* creature;, not as though he lud need, ht 
tluu they tlxmfelueslbould neither be Vnfruitfullnor inuhankffult, he too^ tint bread which « of tlx creature, and raue 
tban\s,/ay,ng,,l w « my body^ind the aip Ukfxife which is of the cream e^bat it with vs, he cenfejfed to be hit bloud and 
mglxtkntwobhumofibenewTefiament, which, ^ Church receyuing from the jipofila, ode,hi„att the world to 
Godthe firfifrwte,ofhugift s mthenewTeflament, euen tohim wlnchgiueth murifhmentvntovs, of which in the 
twelueTrophets^Ulachuforefhewed^c. And in the next chapter expounding that incenfe and pure facri- 
fice, which tte Prophet name^ Seeing tl,erefire, he name oj 'the finne pmaynetb tothe father, and the 

^«j^ A^A«^'^^/^*ifc^/w^^«*6*/»*jiw ofthefainffs. And chap.34.he faith, 17** 

do,bfa^,fietlnfac r ,fice and wfeth Gxito accept it, as of a friend. You fee therefore moft clearcly, hefpeaketh 
not of the body of Chrift faenficed, but of prayers and thankefgiuing, and of bread and wine offered to 
be the Sacrament of thankfguung. S. AuguAine as we haue (hewed already, vnderftandeth the name of 
kcrifice, for a Sacrament of remerabraunce, when he calleth the celebration of the Lordcs fupper a facri- 

?j w1 CWTeftamC ^ aflertheordcr ofMclchifedcch, thatfucccededthefacrificesofthcoldlawcas 
hedoetli ^.cap.zo .DeC.uitate&l.b.io.c. J.hefaicth : The -vifibk facrifice is a Sacrment, that is an holy 
figne of the ^»*/.<r^. Thatwhichhe w of the onely true and 

fingular facrifice, fignibed by many %uresoffacrificcsinthelaw, is the facrificeofChriftes death: butthat 
which followed.^ the faenfice of prayfc and thankefgiuing out of the <o. Pfalme,he referrcth to the Sacra. 
ment,as appcarcthin thefc wordes. OfthefaluationofGo^lmtitisChrifihimfelfe, 1 haue made mention and/hew- 
edbefire, ^rhatfacrfceofp.ayfumoreho^^ ^nd for what are greater thanks to be giuen to 

ZffiifclT™i? m !Wr M S! M '™» thefaithfuUdoe Ipowin the faerie of tU church, 
whereof aUttefefornvr kndesoffamficeswerefbadowes. See you not playnely, thattbc facrificeof the Church 

isthefacr£ceofprayfeandtbankfgmmgforthefaluarionof 

fingular Mcc, whereby he redeemed vs from our finncs. Thus without Judgement, you quote as well 

? VI f * tv ?y a ej» n fty o «. a ^«vvl U chfeemethtohauefome (hewforyou. The nex? place lib! 

dy and bloud vpon the crofle,asI hauefoewed plainly vpon LuLii.fei7.zs. 
Now for thename of ^although it be not greatly materiall what it was called when we know what ™* name of 

wasmeantbythatname: FuftyouquoteS.Ambrofemthemargent,^. 33 .wherehcwriteth,that as he "*& 
wasmftruaingcertaui pcrfons that defired baptifme in the baptiung place of the Church,word was brought 

mmthatacenameChurch.ndiec.uevvastakenbythehercukes.forwhichhchadhadgrea^ 
uponhefaidi: Egotmnmanfunrnmere mjfamfaeere capi, which is in Enghfh, Yet J taried in my office, 1 be. 
gan to let .tgoe, for that figruheth M-.ffam facer e , or els you muft fay, to make maflc, which is abfurd . There- 
fore the :name ofmafle.s not foauncient as S. Ambrofe. Next to him you quote two counterfcift fermon s 
vnder the name of S. Augulhne, which the phrafe fhewcth to be of m uch later time, and the maucTalfo 

SStfrt Th M al ^ C mi 6 lltic men ° f the world > when ^ comc » ^urch, £Sd£ 

Cs^^^^^^ k au! 



Ncucrthclcflc 



Auguftines umc, the <»me *M*k began to be m vfe a sit feemcth by Conk *ito££^^£ 
ther prayersthenfaenfices. Buthowfoeuerthe name was afterward rcceyued andvfedforthefelebiion 
of the Lordes fupper, the auncient father s knm no facrifice of Chriftes naturall body and bloud,offerd I re" 

fSSSSSE? ^ ° a A^" ?V*y?> rfP»/« «d thankefgiuing, in^emembraSthe 
facnficeofChnftcsdeath, whichisthconelytruefingulara*ndvn(acrificab?c facrificc, as it is crllcd by S 

y.Thercforeinallyour quotations, you haue gained nothing butalitledrofleoutof Chryfoftomeand Aul 

fcCfl' n !f rayCrf t r ? edead: whic hcrrour being firft broughtin by the Montanifts, dchough it 
had gotten fome hkmg m thofe umes,yet was it far from the fuperftidon and blafphcmie of purgatory, which 

^Srw^n^u^^^^^^^^^^ 

hSLl^^lf^ WW^^^^^^H^, andbeioyned ttefflHnffi- 
tl* mofi proper and CMmial vmon or difference rmiGBtth in *U cwr*. ~j aJ. l.. a - 1 ^t * * , « K ™ xm & D ^- 



fiffertnet 




>^ 



ereclcd, niona"* 



C ha p. x. To the Corinthians* a?o 

erscfed againft Chiftes Alt At \ ?rie(lhod 9 and Sacrifice, it in dcede a very facrifice y or (as the Jpoftle herefpeatytb) a table 7 he her«i!c« 
and cuppe ofDweh, tljatistofay, wherein the Diuel is properly fey ued, and Chvifles Ixnour (no lejfe then* by the altars of 9 ^ munim 

IenlMmoranylW$M^ ble/nd^up 3 " 

(hip with Clmftand hi* rntm'jers in bis body andbhud,wuftdeemecfit as ofldoktrie wfacrikgiQHtfufirfiitiontfndalfeine of Dmels.* 



jj,ip. Cypr.de vnit. Ec.nu. 2. Hierojn 1 1 Ofce.& 8. Amos.& in i.Habac. Aug.in pfro.De Ciu.Dei Ii.iS.c. 51. 
fttlkc. jf* In the popilh facrificc of the maffc confifteth no vnion of Chrifti3n men,neithcr doth the moft proper and sacrifice of 
fubftantiall vnion or difference confift in thc facrament of the Lords fupper. But there is as proper and as themafle, 
fublhntiall difference of true Chriihans from other fc&s,and vnion with Chrift and his church in baptifme : 
or els they that are baptifed fhould not be properly gcfubftantiallyChriflians. For although baptifme as the 
other facrament may be receiucd out of the church, yet hauc they no vcrcue but in the church . Where you 
blafphemc the celebration of the Lords fupper , which we kcepe after the inftitution of Chrift moft purely, 
faying it is an altar crefted againft Chriftes altar,pricfthood and facrificc, befide that it is moft impious, it is 
moft ridiculous that you fay. For we haue none altar,facrificing nriefthood, or facrificc propitiatory,but on- 
ly the altar of the croflc,the etcrnall priefthood ofChrift, the only facrifice of his death once offered by him- 
Jelfe, and vnpoflible to be repeated by any other . Whereas you to ouerthrow that altar haue ercftcd manic 
thoufands of popifh altars,confecratcd infinite priefts after the order of Mclchifcdech, which is proper only 
to Chrift : and blafphcmoufly affirme that euery prieft may daily oftcr vp Chrift to his father. Furthcr,where 
you fay we haue a table and cuppe of deuils, wherein the deuill is properly ferued : what colour of truth h ath 
this hlafphemous flandcr ? feeing there is nothing done about our table and cuppc (that is the table & cuppe Slander. 
of the Lord)but that which Chrift himfelfc commanded to be done,& to that end he appointed it to be done: Thc ^ 
wheras your matte neither obferueth the forme nor the end of his inftitution, but pcrucrteth both, not only mafic. 
by your idol of tranfubftantiation,but alfo by robbing the people of the cuppe of thc Lords bloud,and by tur- 
ning the facrament of remembrance to a facrifice of propitiation. And how can it be faidthatwc feme the 
deuill properly in our celebration ? when all things are done according to the word and commandement of 
Chrift,without adding or dctra&ing any thing from his holy inftitution. What refcmblance haue wc with Ic- 
roboams calues and altars, oranyhcathenithidolatrie which are cxprefly forbidden by Gods commande- 
ment? which doe fquare all our forme of celebration andworfhipofGod according to the ftreight line of 
Gods word and commandement . Where you fay that now in the Chriftian times you haue none other idols idolatrie, 
but herefies, nor idolothytcs but their falfc feruices, it is to make your ignorant adherents bcleeue, that your 
groffc worftipping of images (contraric to the exprefle commandement of God) isno idolatry. And how 
impudently you doequote thc fathers, to proue that there can be none other idols nor idolcthytcs,but here- 
fies a nd their feruices,it may be manifeft to your bwne confciences,when in Cyprians time the world was full 
cuen of thefe idols and idolothytcs of the Gentils that were in thc apoftles time, befide herefies and their he- 




What would he hauc faid if he hadfeene creeping to an idoll of the crofle ? Epiphaniusfaith,itisadeuili(h 
attempt to make images of the virgine Mary 01 other fainits departed, and to worfhip them : as thc Collyri- 
dian herctikes did their image of the virgine Mary. Har.79, 

Jthettt, **• Al things are lawful 

meates offered to idohyfetmeplai 
not onely as offcandalghten to tbt .. 
anddidwitb the reft that ferued th 





not to hhnjMt to God alone. f which facrilegtom & they cugk not to bepartah&sjts needes they nwftfntering and eating 

withthmmthewfolemmtieutoth'HenihathSA^ 

wife inprophanefeafts it is lawful to eate witbettt curious doubting or asking wfcthtr this or that were offered meates, and in x ^ n?? ^ 

matklttes to by?whatfoeu?r is there fold., without fcruple and without taking knowledge wlmheritbeoftheldolctlrytesor different. 

no . with tins exception fir ft that ifonefh ntldinuite him to eate t or bye this or that asfitcred and ojfrred meates, that thenhe 

fhwld not eate itjeft hefhouldfecme to approue the offering of it to the ldot 3 orto lil$ it the better for the pmie.SecojtdfyyXchcn 

the w ake brotlm may »4g fence by the fame . For though it be lawful in itfelfto eate any of thefe meates without care of 

tU Idol tyet allawfi'-thingsbenotin euery time and place expedient to be done, 

GHAP. XI. 

tiUfitn r He eommendeth them for keeping his Traditions generally. J and in fartimUrfor tlw, that a man praiej and froplxdei 
H.nem.1. fa «/W«/, amman wiled 'J* bingetb many rea fom. 17 JheUt another^ rejrehendeth the rich that attheChari- mej.parc. 

table fiitfer fHftedvncharitably, 13 telling them that they reeeiuedtlKrforevmvortMytlseB.Sacrament&fhew- Of hisTra- 

ing them what an heinous fan that », feeing it is our Lordes body and the reprefentation of his death, at he by tradition ditions. 

had taught tlxm, 
lulke 1 S.Paulcs traditions which he deliuered,were cither cone erning matters of doctrine and faith,which are per- 
' * peruall.and they be all cxpreffed in the fcriptures, or els of ceremonies which arc mutable by auaority of 

the church, according to times,places,and perfons, obferuing the generall rules prefenbed by the apoftle, 

that all things be done in order and comlineflc,and to edification. 

BE 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. x i. 

BEyefolowersofme.asIdfoofChrift. TJE * ye fo/owers of me, even** /amofiThefW 
2 And I praife you brethren, that in al JDCbnfi. J * m ° f ™* 9 ' 

tilings you be mindeiul of mc : and as I hauc 2 Icommendyou brethren, that ye remem. 

m&lmt. 3 Andlwilhaueyouknowjthatthehead dehuered them toy ou. chingV. 

ofeueryman, is drift : and the head of the . *»«#/„,;//*/.** l 1 „, „ . 

woman,istheman:andtheheadofChrift, h / adof £""** h "l'f»> ** C W«*be Ephc _. 

is God. ™**°t wry man : andthe manis the woman F * * 

. Eueryman praying or prophecying* ^^disChrifieshead. 

his head couercd : difhoneftethhis head. + f**ym *f praywg or prophecyixgJ, afi ,„jr 

5 Butfleuery woman praying orprophe- m 9 thm g*»t™™«*$<mcth his head. 
eying with her head not couered : difhone- S But euery woman that prayeth orprophe- 
fteth her head : for it is al one as if flie were cktil ^eheaded^ijhonefieth her head: for that 
made balde. is euen all one as ifjhe werejhauen. 

6 Forifa woman be not couered, let her 6 Ifthewoman benotcouereddetherdCobe 

man to be polled or made balde: let her co- or^hauenjet her be couered 
uer her head. . 

7 The man truely ought not to couer his J m ^TT°t ht » ottoco » e / *>U head,* for Gtn.x A 6. 
head,becaufe he is the image and gloric of T^"-!,'*?^*?****" col ^°' 
God,butthe womaisthcglorie oftheman. th *»»™« *><*!«) <**'*«». 

8 For the man is not of the woman, but S For the man * »<* of the mman : but the 
the woman oftheman. woman oftheman. 

Gen. vi. 9 For * the man was not created for the 9 *N either was the man created for the wo- c 

woman,but the woman for the man. man ' *# &* woman for the man. ^«u.2j. 



10 (Therfore ought the woman tohaue it For tbiscaufe ought the womantohaue 
power vpon her head for the Angels.) ^ermherheadfortheangelsfles 

11 But yet neither the man without the > ~ Neumhelejfe,neithe%isthe m an^thout 

woman: nor the woman without the man, the *ma»,mi t h* themnm^Zml 
in our Lord. in the Lord. * 

12 Forasthewomanisof*man,foalfo 12 For as the woman is of the matt, euenCoh 
theman by the woma: but al things ofGod. the man alfo bythewomJn, but ZthTjZ 

1 3 Your fclues iudge : doth it become a God. ges °* 

"TSeX^^nr^l^ , '' '^"V^fitesMetheritbecomefy 

i^Natherdothnaturdtfelfteacheyou, that a woman pray vnto God bareheaded? ' 

I 8 BnX ° rhjm: -n,u u WM'fr'ntantfblhLlmgZ* 

1 J But if a woman nourifh her heare,it is , e x a ,;r^ , ,, 

a glonefor her, becaufe heare is giuen her t 'fJ"X *VTu g *?"' iUt * 

foraveile? 5 P™f e f or ™r: for her heare tsgiuen her for ac*. 

t X^Butifanymanfeemetobeconten- ^'/fVr^ , « „ . 
tious, we haue no fuch cuftomc nor the Ja T^-lTirl'*?** nhatienofucb 
\hmhes. BCHVRCHofGod. enortne cufiome,netther the churches of God. 

1 7 And this I commaund : not prainW . ' 7 Ttolwarneyou of, and commend not. 

ltthatyou come togethernot to better, buc that l ecoWeto & etl >er not for the better, but for 
toworfe. norfe. ' J 

Sffly . J ? Fir <} in <J cc <k when you come toge- , ' f *«fifif<«, ^enye come together in 

ihurfday. the r , ntotheChurch} 2 heare that there are thechurch > I heare that there be dttfentionsa- 

icniimes amongyou,andinpartIbeleeueit """l^Wd I panfy hleeue it, 

thlL^ l wT mU& beheicfi «alfo:that '9 For there mujibe alfo herefics mon* 



^r° ngy ° U - might be knnen. 

Jt V When y° ucoraethe f fore together in *° When ye come together thrrefore into 
oneit^notnowtoeatefiourLordelfupper. ~t^\£*~mJ*lJ%&T 






thcEpiWc 



vpon 



COR- 



r vs Chrifti 

Mr.i4>**« 



C hap* X I. To the Corinthians. 281 

ared,andanothcris drunke. ther is drunken. 

22 Why, haue younothoufes<toeate& 2 2. what, haue ye not houfestocate and to 
drinke in? or contcmnc yc the Church of drinke in> Or dejpi fey e the church of God, md 
God : and confound them that haue not? Jhame them that haue not ? whatfhalllfayvn- 
What fhal I fay to you? praife I you in this ? toyott 3 fha!l I praife jets? in this I fray ft you 

I do not praife you. not. 

2 3 For I receiued of our Lord that which 23 That which I deliuered vnto you, I re- 

alfo J Ihaue deliuercd vnto you, f that our ceined of the Lord , that the Lord leftu the 

Lord Iesvs || in the night that he was be- fame night in which he was betrayed , toofy 

traied, || tooke fl bread : bread: 

24 And giuing thankesbrake, andfaid: ^ And when hebadgtuen thank* >betrake 



Takeycandeate,||THis is) my body 

WHICH SHALBE DELIVERED FOR YOVJ 

I this doe ye for the commemoration of me. 

25 In like maner alfo the chalice after he 
had flipped, faying 1 , This chalice is 

THE NEW TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD. 

this doe yc, as often as you fhal drinke, for 
the commemoration of me. 

26 For as often as you fhal eate this 
bread,& drinke the chalice, || you fhal fhe w 
the death ofourLord,vntilhe come. 

27 Therfore whofoeuer fhal eate this 
bread,or drinke the chalice of our Lordvn- 
worthiiy, he fhal be || guilty of the body and 
of the bloud of our Lord. 

28 Butletamanproue him felfrandfo, 



it y andfaid y *Takeye % eateye, thsismybody M*.**.**. 
which is broken for y oh: this doe ye in rem em- \^x%Xi % 

brance of me. 

2j After the fame maner alfo he tooke the 
cup when he had Jnpped, faying , This cup is the 
new Teftament in my bloud: this doe ye, as oft 
as ye drinke itjn remembrance of me. 

26 For as often as ye eate this bread , and 
drinke this cttp,yc doe fhew the Lordps death till 
he come. 

27 Whcr fore, whofoeuer 'JhaU 'eate this bread, 

and drinke this cuppe of the Lord vnwoorthi- 

lie, Jhall be guiltie of the bodie and blood of the 
Lord. 

zS *But let a man examine him fife, and J.Cor.xjx 



let him eate ofthat bread, and drinke ofthe ft let him eate of this bread, and drinks of this 



chalice. 

29 For he that eatcth and drinkethvn- 
worthily : eateth and drinkcth iudgement 
to him ielf, \ not difcerning the body of our 
Lord. c£fj f 

30 Therfore are there among you many 
wcake and feble,and || many flecpe. 

3 1 But if we did || iudge our felues : we 
fhould not be iudged. 

3 2 But whiles we are iudged,of our Lord 
we are chaftifed : that with this world we be 

not damned. 49 



cuppe. 

29 For hie that eateth and drin^eth vn- 
woorthtlie, eateth and drinketh damnation vn- 
to himfelfe, making no difference ofthe hordes 
bodie. 

3 For this cauft many are weake andfeke 
amongyou,and many fie epe. 

3 / For if we would iudge ourfelues,wefboufd 
not be U fudged. B or,pumtoed. 

32 'But when we are || iudged, we are || chafle- p or,ptmiOici 
nedofthe Lord, that we Jhould not be damned \p*jaBu* 

with the world. 



Bhem. 2. 

fulke.2. 



2 2 Therfore my brethren , when you . . . . . 

cometoeethertoeateJIexpeaoneanother. 33 wherefore nybrethren,whenye come to- 

34 Ifany manbe an hungrcd,Iethim eate g^erto eatery one for another. 
at home : that you come not together vnto 34- If any man hunger, let him eate athome* . 
iudgement . And the reft || I wil ditpofe, that ye come not together vnto condemnation. 
when I come. The rejtwilllfct in order >whcn I come. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, xl 

%l . That our Lord.) The ^pofiks drift in d that he faith fare ofthe Saccamntjt againft vnworthy receming(at 
S^iugufine alfo noteth Ep.l 1 8.C.3 .) & not tofet ottt tfa veMe order ofminiftrationjts t\x heretikf do igmrantly imagine. 

The apoftles drift being aeainft vnworthy recciuing, and to teach men how to receiue worthily, he could The inftituti- 
not otherwifc attcine to his drift and purpofe s except he did fee downe whatfoeuer is neceffarc to be obferued on of chc Sa- 
in the adminiftration of this facrament ? according to Chifts inftitution,after which he rcformeth their abufe, *Sffl e £ 
and teacheth how all abufes may likewife be reformed . S. Augulhnc noting that the apoftle teacheth in this £ jp^t^ C 
place who rcceiueth vnworthiIy 3 doth not deny butthathefetteth forth the whole order of miniftrationin all 
ne cefTarie and fubftantiall parts of Chrifts inftitution . Chry foftome faith : Htm doth hefty that h receiued it of 
the Lord t fir he was not then prefentj)»t he perfected ChriJIjhtt t\m nutift vnderjtand,that this table had nothing more af* 
tervard 9 for euw at this day it is he that workgth all things & debtweth <u ]h did then 9 $,Cypr ian reproueth the error 

of 



The firfl Epifllc of S. Paul Chap.xi. 

of them that vfed only water in the cup by the inftitution of Chrift : faying that in the celebration of this my. 

ftcry we cugh to do nothing eh Jut tlsat which he did. Tor tlx fcripture faith, as often as you Jh all eat thit tread, and drinke 
tins tuppejoufh all jheto the Lords death vntiUhe come . Therefore Jo often as we offer the cuipe inremembrance of our Lord 
andhiipaffion, It vs doe that which it is certemethu otsr Lord did Jigaine he fairh,that our Lord by his example and 
inftitution hath taught vs what to doe.ep.63. Cacilio. S.Ambrofe faith, That tlxy might eorretJ their errour & km* 
that tobe true which they learned at the firfl, herepeteth the forme which was giuen by our faukur in this matter. There- 
fore the whole order of miniftration for the fubftance of the facrament, is cxprelTcdin the inftitution of 
Chriu\defcribed by three Euangelifts,and the Apoftle Paule. As for matters of ceremony and circumftance, 
which are not materiall or effentiall parts of the iacr3ment, they arc neither all cxprcflcd, nor all that be ex- 
preffed ar neceflar)' to be obferued. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xi. 

Rhem. J. 1. My precepts.) OurTafiorsandTrelateshauemthmtietoammauttd,andwearelomdtooley.AndtheGe. 

u^-nersoftlKClvrchmaytakicrdcrarAfreftriUthatwhuhUcimelyinei^ thouzhtlie 

things be mt of the fuhfi.vue of our religion. 

Fttlke. J. te^P tha - beof the/ubftanceofreligion,thc gouernors of the church may command nothingbutthat Aufioritieof 

which hath warrant of Gods word. In matters of cercmonie, which be not of the fubftance of religion, they *«*"* 
muft alio haue refpefi that they be agreeable to order,dccency, and edification.and fo they are to be obeyed 
And though they doe fomewhat deoline from thefe roles, yetfolongasthefubftanceofreligion rcmaincth" 
whole,no fchifhic muft be made for matters of ceremony and cxtemall rites. 

Rhem. ? • Euery woman.) W 'hat gifts of God fo cuer women hats:, though fupematur.-l, asfime had in the Trimitate 

Church,yet they may not forget tlxirwomaidjfhamef, fines, butflnw themfeiuesfubiefiarfmodeft, andtouer their heads 
With a veile. 

Rhem, 4. lg - Cuftome.) // mi wew or of /;er,We/enif£e^ The Cuflome 

fins,or require caufex of their preaclxrt why and by what out Inn tie tlxyfh ouldbe tlnst refrained in things indifferent snake of the church » 
them no other anfier but this, Mists Ae cuflome of the Clmrck.this is cur cuficm Which is a goodly rule to rewtfe tlxfaiu. l\f& A 
ct,:ep of contentions ianglers, which bei,% out of alm:defiie and reafin, neuer W ar.tword<s and replies againfl the Church, wranglers. 
WhehChuahifitconU tlseniy prefer iftion of twenty or forty yeres, andbytlx authrityofoneor two of their firlt prea- 
chers, fl'ppe the m-utlxs ofthefeditiotts : whatfiuuU not tlx cuflome offiftene hundred yeres, and the decrees of many ktsn- 
diedVafiors,gaineofrtafonahle^)defi,andhumblemene 

Vttlke. 4. S.Pauie faith the apoftles and church haue no fuch cuftome to be contentious. {Chryhornxj. in ep.ijCor 1 

for matters of extcraall order, yet doth he giuc reafons for that order of couering womens heads. By whofc Cuftome. 
example the preacners arelikewifetoendeuourtofatiffybyreafonborhmen and women,that humbly defire 
their rcfolution for quiet of their confeience, and not to beat them downe with the clubbe of cuftome onely. 
For fo the Apoftle doth not. Asfortheprefcriptionofuooyeeresthatyou braggeof, for your popifli cere- 
monies and cuftomesjit is vainc and falfc For either you haue nothing of that antiquitic, or if you haue, you 
hauccJeaneperuertcdthevfeofit. ' 

Rhem. f . i£ There muft be hcrefies.) When tlx Apoflh faith, Hercfies muft be : He fheweth the tuent, and not tint That hereGe* 

God hath direfflyfo appointed it as neceffarie .fir, that they be,it conaneth of mans malice and free wil: but that tlxy becon- (iai come > an <* 
uertedtotlxmaJtifflationofthegoodan-iconftantin faith and tlx Clntrclxsvnitic, that is Godsfjxcial work of prouidence whcrfore - 
that wor{ethgoodofei<il And for that there frould fall Herefies and Schifmes,Jpecially concerning the Article and vfe of tlx What com- 
B. Sacrament of 'the A:tar, whereof lx new beghmttb to treat, h may >mk* vs mantel the /ejfe, to fie fo great diffenfions, He. moditie we 
reftes, aodSchifmes of the wic^d and treakein faith concerning the famt. Such things then wil lx 3 but woto hmbywlr.m P"£! lukecf 
feudal or Secies do come . Let vs vfe Hcrctikes, faith S. Auguflme, not to that end to approue their errours, bat * 
that by defending the Catholike doftrine againft their deceitcs,we may be more watchfuland wary: becaufe 
it is moft trucly writcen,Thcrc muft be herdies that the tried and approucd may be manifefted or difcouered 
from the holow hartcs amongyou. Let vs vfe this benefite of Gods prouidence for Heretikes be made of fuch 
as would erre or be nanghr,thcugh they were in the Church: but beingout,thcy profit vs exceedingly^ by 
teaching the truth which they know not, but by ftirring vp the carnal in the Church to feeke truth, & thefpi- 
ritual Catholikesjto cleerc the truth, for there be innumerable holy approued men in the Church^ut they be 
not difcemed from other among vs, nor manifeft, fo long as we h ad rather fleepe in darkenes of ignorance, 
then behold the light of truth, therfore many are raifed out of their fleepe by Heretikes to fee the day of 
„ God,and are glad thereof. Atsgufi^Je vera relig. l 

tUlke. J. Though God be not auaorofherefics, which are contrarie to his rcuealcd will, yetthey are according to I«fl'™tionof 

bis fecret ordinance and appointment,for the vfe and end mentioned in the text. And feeing the Apoftle not Chrift ' 
only forelhewcd that there ftiould be herdies concerning the B. facrament, but alfo hath (hewed the meancs 
how they ftiouldbe confuted and beaten downe, namely by the pure and fincere inftitution of Chrift, ashe 
domdiefchilmeandabufe of die Corinthians : wemarueJl not that papifts continue fo obftinate, becaufe 
there muft be herefics, but we maruell they arc fo impudent to defend them againft fo plaine and manifeft in- 
r ftirution of Chrift. r 

BlJem* 6. l0 . Our Lordsfuppcr.) Tlx Chrifiiansat or about the time ofth Clmrches onely Sacrifice and their communica- A S a ?" r ** 

tingthereof, kept great feafies:whichcontinuedlong, for that tlxreUef t ofthepoorevpmtlxcommnchargesoftlxmUr^^' 
fort,andtlxcl M mte & vnitieofal fortes were much preferred thereby : fbr which caufe they were catted d^br^hat is Cha- Onc.Gan,. 
\ lxx fh°P» e t«»" e ntftitlxrs, andwrnhtptcommonlyinChurchkufesorporchesadioymng, ormtbebodyoftheCijurcb "»•"• 
(whereoffieTmulUan^lo^c. i 9.ClemensAkxatHi.S.Iufiine i S,Augu^ com. Fauft.li.20CZO.W/*r/Ae So- c ' M ^ e ' 
erifiee andComunim was ended, a* S. Clrryfofiom ho. x 7> in I Cor. in initio iudgeth . TUfefeafies S. Taulhere catteth whlfbeVti* 
Canas Dommicas, Ixcaufetheyweretnadein tlxChurches which then were calledVottwicx, that is. OurLordes apoftlemeane 
houlcs .The djforder therfore kept among the Corinthian in thefe Clrurch-feafies ofcharitie. ft* Mttefeeketh hereto *$/ ™ **£ 
tedreff^jrmthefouleabufctexpreffedhtrth the text. And at S.Ambrofilahwc beam, and mfi good authors tww feS? 




, , Saaamcot. 
tbmke 



Chap. xi. To the Corinthians. 282 

thinks jhis which Ucalleth Dominicam Ccenam,* not meant of the B.Sacramentjts the circmfiances alfo ofthetextd* 
we j tamely >tbe reletting ofthepoore,the rich mens priuate devouring ofal,not expecting one an otberglottony anddrm- 
%nnejfeinthefame, which can not agree to the holy Sacrament. And ther fore tl>eHcretike$baue(mdreafon,vpontUi 
place jo name the fold holy Saerament,rather,x\it Supper of the Lord, then after tU tnaner of the Trimitiue Chwthflx 

Euchai ift , M a s s s,or Li turgie But ty % they would bring it to the [upper againe or Eueningfemce, when men be not 

faftingfhc rather to tak& away the oldeflimation of the bolines hereof 

tL A The fcaftes of louc, that were vfed after the celebration of the Lordes Supper , were abufed to matter of 
fmfct &• f c hifme 3 andto the prophanation of the Lordes Supper, which ought to be celebrated of all the Church to- 
gether,according to Chrifts intlitution.As for Church houfes, porches, or bodies of Churches,thcre was no 
luch diftinftion in the Apoftlcs time,nor long after, before Churches were buildcd, but they were kept in the 
fame place,whcre the Lords Supper was cclebrated,but yet after y cclcbrationwhere they were rightly kept,as 
Chryfoftomc affirmeth Horn vjin i .Cor. And it may be gathered out of Tertullian^fl/og«/w,whcre he foew- 
cth,that the Chriftians were dcfamed,aftcr the murthering of an infant to kecpe a riotous feaft . By raurthe- 
*ing of the infant>they meantthe celebration of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Chrift. Photius al(b The Commu- 
fay th,they were after the participation of the holy myfterics.Neither doth S.Paule cal thofefeaftes,the Lords """J" t^Y 
Supper ,but fay th,that their comming together in that fchifmaticall maner, was not to eate the Lords Supper, hordes Supper, 
which was no feaft of the belly ,but of the ibule,as he proucth by the inftitution.Therefore S.PauIc caUeth the 
Sacrament the Lords Supper,as we doe. Neither doth S.Ambrole fay . tliat the Sacrament is not called the 
Lordes Supper,but vpon the infticution,hc fayth, the A poftle flu wetb that the myflerie of the Eucharifl, which woe 
cekbratedatptpperjs not a fupper, but ajfirituall medicw.That is,»t is not a prophanc fupper to feede the body,buc 

the Lords Supper,to hcale the lbulc. 
Chryfoftomc vpon this place,vnderftandeth the Lords Supper to be fpoken of the holy Sacrament,faying: 

The Apoftle teacheth them ftrrc more terribly yi» tbefe wordes : Tim is not to eate the Lordes Sfjper, refining them to that 
night in which our Lorddeliuered thof wonder full t^ftcries. There fore be called it by the name of the b<ft Supper for that 
Supper comprehended all ingener-ttl. I hcodorct fayth : He calltth th Lords Sacrament the Lord* Suffer. Photius afud 
Oecumenium^rccth hereunto,faying : Hecatlxhit vise Lordes Supper, aaordkgto theimitation of that fearf till and 
myfticad Supfer,when our Lord did eate together with his Difciples: as if hefhouldfay, thatwhichwat inftitutedand or' 
dsimd by our LordY ou come together to eate our Lor di Supper. but you doe it not. The like writeth Theophylaft: He 
calletb the Lords Supper ,a common feaft, where many eate together ys an imitation ofthatfearfull andwonderfull Supper, 
in which our L ord did eate together with his Difciples . Hierome,or the auftor of the Comment vnder his name, 
fayth ! The Lordes Supper ought to be common to all, becattfe he deliuered the Sacraments equally t to all his Difciples, that 
were pre fent.Bcda vpon this text,fayth : He calletb the receauing of the Euchari/} the Lordes Supper, So doth S. Augu- 
ftine Ep.uKEtdefer.DomJnmojnM.%FtnMy,S.Cy^iAn. or the auftor of that worke,in time noc muchinfe- 
riour to Cyprian,by cntituling hii» booke of die Sacrament , he Cam Domini ,o( the Supper of the Lord,dec la- 
ieth,that it was fo taken and called in his time.And therefore you fee what newfangled vanitie, occupieth the 
Papifts heads at this time,to quarel with vs for vfing that terme, and to fay we haue final reafon, to name the 
blcfled Sacrament,the Lords Supper,when we haue both the auftoritie of the Apo(Ue,and the confent of the 
ancient Fathers,which fo call cd it. As for the names of Eucharift & Liturgy, becaufe they be Grecke 5 and noc 
vnderftood of the peoplc,we vfe not in Englifh fpcach . And your horrible facrilege of the Mafle,is the caule 
why we vfe not that tcrmc,which alfo but lately in a maner,came into the Church, 
Rhem 7 a 3 # Ihauedeliuered.^) Asal other partes of religion were firfl deliuered by preachingandwordof mouth to euery Tradition with 
"' - T&ioncowterted,fQthisbolyorderandvfeoftl)eB.SaeramM Corinthians by traditU outwming. 

6nyntowkUhMreceiuedofmlordl>eret0^ not pMmgin writingp articular tyal things perteU wbctbff ^ 

m'ng to the order, vfi,andinftiMion#s he afterward faith : but repeating the fumme andfubftancc thereof andleauing the Ca thoIikes or 
refidne to his remmeMt bit wordes and narration here wittenwewil particularly pro fecute , becaufe the Heretics ma** Protectants do 
profejjion to folow tl>eftme in their pretendedreformation of the Masse. J? ffijHEL. 

^ The A P oftlesdidnotdeliucrtheirdoarine,onlyby word of mouth,but deliuered the holy Scriptures alfo, JHSSST 

FUlKC 7. f t j, c old Teftament,and added their owne writings , contcining that which they had preached . So doth S sacrament. 

Paul in this place by your owne confeffion, deliuer the fumrae and fubftanceofChriftesinftitution,asforo- Tradition o£ 
ther variable orders and circumftanccs,fo the fumme and fubftance be reteined , and fo there be obicrucd in Apoftlcs, 
thofe orders^he rule of edification and decencie , we would not greatly contend , but in your Maffe there is 
neither of both obferucd/or the end and vfc,f which is of the fumme and fubftancc,)is altogedier pcruerted, 
and your forme of celebration vttcrly voyd of edifying. 

j>? p 13. Intliemght.^ Tirjl the Aduerfariesnuty be here conuinccd that al the orcuwFfances of ' tims y perfon, and place 
Mem.*. w hich in Chrifiesatlion are noted jjeedemt to be imitatcd^4s 9 thatthe Sacrament Jhouldbeminiftred at night fommone- 



Al circumfaa- 



lyjo onely twelue,aftcr or at fupper, and fuch /% .• becaufe (as S.Cyprian cp 6$. nu.7- and S.Jugu{tine ep.1 1 8x£.note) 

there were <-aufis ofthofe accidents in Chrifi that are not now to be alleaged for vs. He inflamed then %\m holyacl:wedo 

notJnmadehUjpofilesVrUfts,thatittofay % gauethem^ we domt.ht would haue C es\n cm Sa- 

this the laftattofhU life and within the boundsof his Tapon : it is not fo with vs.he would eate and mah$ attend of the ^^Q ^ 
Tafcbaltoaccomplifrtheold Law:thauannotbehoura£lion.therforehe mufineedes doeit after fupper and at night : Sacramenr / 
n-c may notdofo. he excluded al womcn,al the reft of his Difcifk,al lay men : we inuite alfaithful,men and women .In ma- nCC( j c n(X be 
ny circtmftanccs then, neither xve may imitate Cfoiftesfirft atlim/wr the Heretics as yet do ; though they feme to encline imitated, 
by abandoningother names fauingthis (calling it Supper) tohaueitat nightandafter meate. though (as is before noted) 
theyhauenoiuftcastfetocalitfovponChrifisfa^ 

tutedafterSupper,astheApoftlehmfelfhererecordethof the later part in expreffefoeach. And m$men ttinhff long 
fermon and the wafaing of the Apoftlesfeete came betwene>yea and that the fupperwa* quite fnifbedfnd grace fold. But 
inal thefe and fuch likf things, the C*tholi\e Church onely j>y Cfoiftes Spirit can telphich things are irnitabliphich notjn 

ad his Worn. 

Gg% We 



^»-* 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. xi. 

Fuike 8. We were neuer fo madde,to thinke,that all circumftances of Chrifts aftion,wercneCcfTary to be followed, CircumiW 

or conuenient to be vfed at all times,and in all places.And yet by this example we lcarne,that the Sacrament noc "cctfcry, 
may be miniftred at mghr,if wft occafion require,and after fuppcr,and to men alone,if no women be prelenr, 
&c. Although you can not proue,that only twelue were prefent, or that no women were prelcnt : feeing it was 



Lambc.Forafliccpeofaycarcold,cou]dnocbceatenofi3.pcrlbiis > and another fuppcr alfo fasappcarcth 
by the broth,whcrein thc foppc was dipped,) whom there is no reafon to exclude from the inftitution of the 
Sacrament/eeing they were Chrifts dilciples.Where you fay,wc feemc to indine,by calling it Supper,ro haue 
it at night.and after meate,it is a vaine conceite,when you lee our vliiall and ordinaiie pra&ile,to the contra- 
ry .Where you fay,we abandon other names,fauing this, you declare what conference you hauc to lye, when Slander 
we doe commonly vfe,thc name of Communion of the body and bloud of Chrift. which the Apoftle alfo tea- 
chethvSjiCoMO.itf.andinouricrmonsandwritings, the Sacrament ofthe body and bloud of Chnft.thc 
Euchanft,and fuch like. What iuft caule we haue to call it the Lords fuppcr, I haue {hewed before. And it is a 
vaine argument, to prouc, that it is not called the Lordcs fupper, becaufe it was inftituted after lupper: feeing 
there were three (uppers that night : the firft of the Pafchall Lambe , the fecond, for a free fuppcr to fatisfie 
! lhebody,and the third,thc Lords fupper, which was the holy Sacrament, to feede the foulc, inftituted after AuSoritieof 

I that lupper,wherein the body was fcd.Now what is to be followed of neceflicic, & what not.thc Church know- thc chuuh - 

I cthby thc fpirit of Chrift,andby his word. For to challenge his fpit it without his word,is plainc Antichriflian 

I arrogance. 

j , RhctM.p. *$• Tookc.) Chrifltool^ bread into huhands^plymgthuceremonie,affion^ndbeiiedimon to it ^ 

| very elmntyvfedpcwcr andaftiue word vpon it, * m hi didouer the bread and fijhs which he multiplied : andfo dith th* . Luc 9, ,6 

: Clnmh cfGod : andfo do not the Trottflants , if theyfolow their trene bool^ and dotlr'wjiut they let the bre.-J andcttfte . Tl,e p ''°-«fl fo 

j fiand a loofe^nd occupy ChriFies w vies by way of rep wt aid narraticii,applying them net at al to the matter propofed to 'be J5!°n C . n ? : , - 

occupied: and tlicrforehiwfoeuerthefimplepeoplebedelud'dby the rel*>trf a l of the fame wordes whichchrijiv id.yet ilS^S 
ttnfecrathnfcneditlion, or fanclificition of bread aid wine they prof effe they ma\e n:ne at al. At thefijl a!terat:cn of re- and wine. 
UgionflierevMafigure ofthe Crofl'e at thitmrd,\\eb\i:&A: aid at the worde , Hzioo\ati,t^rew*iagkjftcr rubrih 
. that appointed tl>e Minifler to imitate Chrifts aclion , and to tal$ the bread into hit hands ; afterward that wm reformed 

'. and ChriFies aclion abolijhtd^md his blefftng of bread turned to thanks gitung to God. 

Tulke$, Chrift tooke breadinto his handes, and did bkfle or confecrace the fame clement, to the vfc of this holy 

myftery.Sodoe wc.lutyouhy^clettliebreadandcupfiar.daloofe, whereaswe takcit,and deliueriras Chrift ^t>im. 
did : You fay,»e occupy Chrifis wnrds,by way ofrepm and narration applying them not at all to the matter prep ofed to be 
occupied >hich is vtterly falfe : for we pray,that we receiuing thefe creatures of bread and wine,according to 
• Chrifts holy inftitution,which is rehcarled in thefe words ofthe Euangehft, in remembranc of his death and 
paffion,maybepenaketsofhismoftblefled body and bloud: which is a manifeft applying of thereto the 
matter propofed to be occupied.Againe^tis a monftrous lie.when you fay we profijji that « nul-eno eofecra- 
tionJxntdilKonjirfan&fitation ofthe bread andwlne at JLfax we profeffetbe contrary: thatbyp.aiic & thanks 
giuing/or the death of Chrift,& by praier vnto God,that we may be partakers of the body & blond of Chrift, 
we con{ecrate,bleflc,and fanftific the bread and winc,to he the holy and blefled Sacrcmcnt; of the body and 
bloud of Chrift Neither had thefirft alteration,any other meaning, though there was a Gone vied, and a tu- 
bricke appointed the Miniftcr,to take the bread into his hand when the words of inftituriorfv ere read,whk h 
needles ceremonies are ahered,fecmg Chrift vfed not the one , and die other is fuihcienrly imitated , when 
, we take bread,breake it,and dchuer it,as Chrift did. 

amm.10 z;. Bread.) Chrift madeth.holy Sacrament of vnleauemd bread, and al the Latin Church imitateth him h the Thejr imitate 

foments a thingmuch more agreable to thefignlfieation both initfelfandin our Hues, then the ier.uen. Yet our ^iwrfaies ^ irn no£ ,'f vn : 
^^rfokwC\mfiS^aH\^orthew^Chnnh,m^ 

m-revnf emely,andto the fi>Jl,rfiitutiunUffe agreeable. In tlxotlxr part of the S.uramer.t t'.eytonttmne Chrfiar-dhis »«c«wuh 
Cht4rchmtichmore/mpud ( iit(yai:dd.vnnablyJorChrifia^altheApoJllesandalCatholi^ 

unmixed their wine with water, fur great myfterie andfignifieation,fpecMyfor that water yfltedtwethr with bloud cut 
of our hordes fide.This our Lord did {faith S. Cyprian Ep.63.ad C3scilium.nu4.7O ?.nc none rightly offcrcth.thit 
foloweth not him therein.7/;«, Irauus (li f. c.i.) lufiine ( Apolog. ». in fine.) and al tU father, teUe ,h*Tr;mi' 
uue Church did, and m thufrn t it u done in al the M a s s £ s ofthe Greeks t S.lames, S.Brfl;. S. Chryf.ftws : and yet our 
T>rotejlanUpretendingtoreducealt3Chifi,wilmtdoeaihedid,andalthe„ipcpiesa>d 

Fulke 10. Chrift vfed vnlcaucncd bread,bccaureit was the vfuall bread at that time : fo doe we vfe that, which is thc Brea <* ™ la *' 

vfual bread m our time.S Paule fpeaketh of that bread,which was viual among the Gcnti!s,when he Nth-The nd ' f , 
bread which we breake,and in this chapter: As often as you cate of this bread,&c.which feeing it was the fame 
bread,which was vfed in thc feafts of loue jt was doubtles leauencd bread. And although you fay, all the Latin 
Church imitateth Chrift in vnlcaucned breads is t rue perhaps of thc Popifh Church, but not of all the Weft 
Cnurch,nor ofthe Latine Church of old time,who in their celebration did not vfe fuch thinne wa% cakes,a* 
you docGregU.Bi*l.4.Cup.i s. fhcwcth.that they were Ioaucs or cakes of great quantitie,feekc two of them 
were giuen to a poore man (as it was fuppofed by the Prieft that gauc them) in simes , and for reward of his 
leruicemdiuersd.ues Epiphamus in ^«rW«o,teftifieth, thatthc-y wereof aiongfhape, asitwere rollesof 
bread.that were vfed in the Gi ctke Church . rtnd thc Greckc Church hath alwaies vfed leaucned brcad,a j 
dou otles the A poftles did.out of die time of vnlcauened bread prefcribed by the lawe, and when th-y were a- 

?T-i the J ( i em » , "- B «? t l \ a P eatcr matter » whercin >' ou %« we doeimpudendy and damnably ccntemix 

r j"? *?i n Ch J ur , ch ' 1 " that we mixc no w «er with the wine. Whereto I aniwere.we finde no fuch mixture Watw mke a 
vfed by Chnfl.and therefore as not neceffarie.we vfe itnot.In the PrimitiueChurch,it aopearctli by Iuftinr.s, S win! 
Irensus & Cypnan,that d 1C y vfed to mingle water with their wine : becaufe they vfed commonly fo to drinke 
tt/peciallyjnhotCountries, wherethcir wines arc ftrong. Cyprian aifo makctha myftaic of the warer,to 

fignific 



Chap. xi. To the Corinthians. 28 j 

r c j^mmJ. v nkcdtothcb!oudofChrift!ButthatJsbefidethcwordof God,and therefore we are not 
figmGc the peogWJJM » «» c g°"J ^ f J h . Jha whc „ chr ;j} Jeered this myfterie t he dclmeredr»i»e,«nd 

Eh wSe fecmcth becaufe of thofe Heretikes, which in Cyprians time vfecfon y W^lfSS 
I me 7c Church ordcined, that water mould no more be mixed with the wine : and fo the . Armemans.whtch 

Scene S 

^^SiKSheodoru. Halfamon tcftifieth aUb,thatthc Church of the lbenans,be.ngfound in al 

K t nt the S not of neceffitie of the Sacrament, for if any man of forgetfulncs,or IM^ 
S the Sacrament is not fruftrat.For the Church of the Greekcs,doth not put water into the ca^Afdfi, 

Ttor SS^ 

86 And fo The Do6tors of the Canon law hold. De confec. Dift. *. hglojfa .That water is to be mingled in the 

* n 7 VuLZitL of decencie oncly,aud not of neceffitie . 1 he fame opinion holdeth Scotus m aJha. 

as you aJicagc an inc ^rcc c B . . Li • of S ,Iameswasnot extant in his ume,but vt- 

:™w" 

fe Strobed 

UwasfXthbyClaudm 

o Si onewas neare 500. yccre Sj thc other 700. ycercsaftcTChryfoftome. TheLmirg.ebeatmgthcnameof 

SB afillflSSh tfelfetobenoneofhis, becaufe it obferueth notthat forme of Doxolog.e , 'hat issuing 
S to Sol Ghoft with the Prcpofition ™,which S.Bafil docth fo earneftly defend to haue come from 
^^^^ndwb^biicthcformc vfedinthe Churchin his time. De Mfc/M Oju^f . 

SSnotvS butcome neererto ,t then they which mingle :wa- 

™,and a r not able Jproue , that it was mingled by Chrift . Although (fo the opinion of neecmtie be taken 
away ) we count it an indifferent thing* mingle water.or to minifter With wine alone 
» zl This is ^ T/J«^«w«fa*^/*''^'•^**^ r J to ^^ a ? l 1^7l^S^ , ? W iTte«rf« rf 

^I^^^S^hehp^erw^esbethe^frmiM Sacr»m«, and to be ##. omrwfont he bred 
ChriSes owe peculiar myRicd mrdaofconfecration igfc *W/S */* wjl ofthefd,erSt\mb:oh 4. de Sacr.C. 4 .& J.?. 

j vm7 U Anoloff i in fine Cypr.de Can. Do.nu.i.x. Aug. Ser.z8.de vctb.Do.fec.Mat.TertuU M . 
c^£^ 
rXrr 4 'wtrchcarfcthefcworde S) which Chriftvttcr«d 5 whenhcinftituted 1 this Sacrament, not as J magicall 

Men. ch ™Xfaa 0U ^ 

St? ^^ bread and wine are made to vs,by Chriftes inftitucion f^^^B^^t^Si 
Neither doth S. Aueuftine mcanc,your fantafie of the wordes of confccration , when he faith : Thvmrimuji 
\^£Sm3Sk «? b - Sacrament: but thatthe element muft haue the word of God,for the inftituti- 
SrfMuch makethit a Sacrament*, appeareth plainly^ his whole = df outfe,.n .that place. ^ "•»*£ 

lledhUDifcipletfectejM 

„ "XhZ 

Jue^lYdiewordatothceleWnti.itU^.dioii* we apply diem not,aftcr your magicall fantafie, for Slander. 

rf Chffiiuen vs inhisinftitution , are airured 5 that the elements of bread and wine, which are before vs, 
ilbeth fameto vs, that they weretothe A P oftles,and that our Sauiour Chrift by thofe wordes decla 
5d % they were . And therefore , as we apply the wordes of Baptifme to the chide , fo doe we apply he 
wSof the fupper , to the Communicants. Butif the wordes ftiouldbe fo applied to the elements, as the 
Trie of Sim are to the child, we mould notfayjhis is my body this.s my bloud, but this is the body 
^SftiisLhebloudofChrilhButthatthewordesofthetex^^ 
feW^tfeirf^yc^wmbearevidoiirae.wiibaiMu^ 

f ? & Twhofaythnofuchthing, but that die Sacrament is made by the worde of Chrift, which we con- 
ftft' XXlrJes,!,*, andbyxvhofe frocks* the ccfecrathnf of enr Lord lefus FcraUAe ****"$*. 
fcfle . p*** ' y J Jr Kingesjor the refte, wlxn we come to tb^there- 

f Ze The Lode Jnmwded , id the heme* w» mde . The Urde commanded , ad the earth xm 



The firft Epiflle of S. Paul Chap.xi. 

mdejhe Lord tomnmnded^nd the feawat made.The Lord commaunded, and men creature was brought forth n .« 

fr-^Snf"! fa4^£&* &&****!*" »"fiP<* force inthe wordeLf our ill 
Xefrt , that thofe times frould btymeto be wh*l,weremt,l ! mm*cb more effeHuaEi, a, that thofe ihimeswhil 

ri^-^W'-tfe l ftt < ^ icbc PT ed ' outof this % in S' dwibef iS£ 
onel v , (this is my bodie , this is my bloud ,) ihould be the onely forme of the Saciament,and to be favde o- 

uer the bread and wine : when the wordes or Chnft arc more then tbefe: namely , take eate driuke !• 
of AiSjOoe this in remembrance of mejhis cuppe is the new Teftament in my bloud .' Ambrofc thcrrforr 
wasignorantof your ■ forme of Confccrauon, but (hewcth, that by the commaundement of Ckift f which is 
cxprcfled in the wordes of the mftitunon) whereby all things were made, when they were not : the bread and 

wmc are die fame that they were before in fubftance,and yet are changed mto another fKinon, m »i • u 
SacranKntoftheb^ 

rhttSaaamtnttsmadeby the wordofChr.fi, and therefore u vcrely a Sacrament of tmfith . OirLordlcft^irnVf. 

V/J^iu T f i fi f ' "» h » bh » d >W™«»ficrat l on it ft «W*fcr*^, after confiUJtl 
ifdbloud. Thus Ambroieprouethnotyourpurpofe, forlay.ngof the wordes ouer the creatures nor 
that thole onely wordes , are the forme of confecration, but (heweth what force the wordes of Chrift hau? 
to make of common bread and wine, the Sacraments or myftkall tokens andfignes, of his bodie and 

lummtApU t,hadi aslitle 5 orlefre,foryourpurpofc. His wordes vc ih&. The fade for which thankc<a, e 

be thefiejh and blotdoflefawhch r« incarnate : you fee here,that by word of praler, the confecratim h £a7 
and not by faying the wordes of Chnft only,oucr the bread and wine . And tfiribK£SfoS o *£ 
adfnmutranon^.e^ 

tfcorpraUltfc,bu after ,twa,fa,dofour Lord,Doeth„ h.my remembrance, thi,i, m fi,a>, andthts is my bloud fotZ 
<tion y dotbptofittotheufeandfalttation<ffthc tehotemait. J 

e 
ter 

the forme of Confecration defcribed ,nor the wordes fayd ouer the bread, and cuppe iS S 
r^/A^fayth^hatCfcrW^^^^/,/,,^^ mrihutti ,/,,„ D^hllTf^nTk 
™*f >'!>*»» fatfi^eofm^ 
not thofe wordes onely , then he doth fo interprets thofe wordes, as they can makelitle for popift TconW 

Chryfoftome/wl.r/w.r/ow.z.haththerewordes. The bofy oblation, whether TctcrorTauU doe offer it or* 

doe»o»e m*\e Jh» bttbnothng lejfe , then that: „ty fo fBe.aufe men doe not f**c7ifiitbis , but Chrifi , xMcb did 
<$™>*«Hor e . Fnatthe^ 

^uto^temiehifrn&utl^^Aebkv conffl of faith . By thefe wordes ofChryfo 
ftome, you can neuer conclude your purpoic , but contrary to your dodtrinc ,he fayth . that the Prieft docth 
notconfecratenowe,butChrift,a S hed 1 datthehrft: andbytbe wordes which then he vttered A sa lfo n 
^ m J ef rod.l,,dAndn^^ 

u no man , w h,ch doth ma{e thofi things , that are (u firth of the coufecrcticn of the Lordes table, the body and bloudof 
CfM™» Acfime Chrifi that ^ crucified fr vs. Word, are Jteredby tie mouth of the Vri^^Z 

thatvotcetrhcbfaHhcGn^dm^ roasfro!^ but once, but hath allies Jtef, tiatUre tor- 

^togeneratton fo that v^a, or,e fio^ , but it pcrfor.nctb continuance to tl* famfce , thrlhont „R tahulot 
^CW^^r ^^.,Ww e / w r^,.^/ H e. Bythcfewordesof Chryfoftome/chnftdidconlec ate 
by pnouncmg thole wordes once for all and not the Fneftfo often as he vttereth them ouer the b££ 
Although we mull vndcrftand a Synecdoche, m Chryfoftomcs fpeach , whereby naming a part , he meancth 
the whole : or eh we may afwell exclude the confecration of the cuppe , as the reft of the worde of (Ses 
mft.tut.on. 1 he orauon of Greg. Nyff. hath many things foyfted in, by Hereukes , as Niccphorus inHrfS 
it . Cap., 9 Among which, ,we may number that which in the 37 .Chapter,isfo often repe^dofthctrSSv 
cation of the bread which ,s not found m many ancient copies , and yet he faith , His fnOMeilf t'.x *t?h \i 
God, 4*d by prater. Vamafcenjib.a. Caps 4. hath thefe wordes cleanc contrarie to yo,.r pofition. Godfdiin ; t 

<y>Mn^™dft.mgtbenedb^ 

t'^on^notoof^hlyCh'fiare^ 

Fathers whome you hauc quoted, fa.th.that the wordes are to be fpoken ouer, or vpott the bread or winejS 
one of them fa .th,thatthofe only words that you mcane.are the only forme of this Sacrament.1 know not al- 
fohowyou agree with the elder fort of your fea,which define not thefe wordestobe the only forme of the Sa- 



»/ 



/ 



crament. 



Chap. xr. To the Corinthians. 284 

cramenr,except they be pronounced by a prieft,with one brcath,and with intention oFconfccration, which if 
it be lacking, though he fay the wordes neuer fo often, he make th no confecration .In fo much that if a prieit 
intending to confecrate only twelue finging cakes,there chance to be a thirteenth, they determine thatnone 
of them all be confecrated, becaufe none can be confecrated without his intention, and feeing his intention 
extendeth not to one,&it is not knowen which that is,feeing any one of the thirteenc is no more confecrated 
then an other of them,they are al vnconfccrated.The intention being therefore fo ncceflarie to thebeing,it ia 
meruaile howe you leauc it out of the forme : but with your ownc inuentions, you may doe what you lift , and 
cucrydayhaucancwedeuife,asthemanerofHeretikesis. .... .. i 

"BhCtl}*l2 24. My body.) Whenthe wordes ofConfecrat'mbebytl}efaidimpietieoftheVroteflan^s t thusremouedjn ThcProteflats 
elements: no marueU if Chrifles holy body and blood benot thirty thatstismwemntoreaSacramff,t^utcomkk^ead^"^i n ^ 
andwine. Sotheythai vniuflly charge the Cath. Church with defrauding the people of one peece of the Sacrament $aueui cramentaltoT 
very decde left no part nor /pice of 'Sacrament ,neither folowin* Chrift,as they pretend, mrS.Vaul.nor any Euameh%but- g«her. 
their owne dctefiable Set!, hauing boldly defaced the whole infiitution, not in any accidentia indiffnent ctrcumflanty , but 
,•» the veryfubfiance and all.The righ name it gone, the due dement' both gone, no bUfftng or confecration , or other affion 
t ^rthem,thefomesbegone:andconfequentlythebodyaidblood J theSacramentandtheSacrifce, *"'*}' 

Ttllke, J 2 This note conteyneth nothing but impudent ilandcrs, for we reteyne the wordes of Chrift,the name of the Skafcn 
facrament, the due elements , the right forme of Confecration , and therefore arc partakers ofthe very body 
and blood of Chrift, after a fpirituall maner of eating and drinking , to affurc vs of our perpetual! dwdlinein 
inChrift,andChriftinvs. ., 

Ehem.XS j 4, Thisd ° e -) fythefe wordes, aucloritie ^^'r^g'^nto the Apopiet,andby the tikf in the Sacrament of rheow m<i 
Orders, to alllanpll Triefles onely. s\p maruell tlxm that the nexte hereticall Minifters being lay men ,giue the people no- «>nftcrategi- 
thing but bare bread and virx } [>iophane,n*k$d>and naturallelementi voide of Sacrament and all trace. Seethe Annotation Uen , to P" efl « 
•vponS.Dikfchap.11,19. 6 one, y- 

Hike, J 3 . p0 P ifll Partes arc ordeyned to facrifice for the quicke and the dead,which order is not of Chriftes ihftitu- lawful! rainf 
twn, but wc by lawfull calling are ordeyned to be minifters of Chrift , and difpenfers ofthe myfteries of God, Reii "Me s*. 
whereby wee doe as lawfully adminifter the facraments,as the Apoftles that were of Chriftes onely cleftion etament « 
and ordcyning. 

Bhem.If 24. Takeandeate.) This pertaineth to the receiuingofthofe things which by confecration are prt fent and facrlfi- The Sacramce 
cedbefore: aiwhen the people or Triefles in the olde Lowe dideatethe hoftes offered or part thereof \they were made parta- <™fifteth noc 
kps ofthe facrifice doneto Godbefore, Andthit U not the fub fiance, orbeinr , or makjngof the Sacrament or Sacrifice of '"* **&&>& 
Chrifies body and blood : but it is the vfe and application to the receiuer , of tin; things which were made and offered to God 
befwe.rhereUadffertncebemixtthemahln0amcd\cmorthefubfiameandingredieme 

the receiuing being but a conference or one ofthe endeswhy the Sacrament was made, and themaneto apply itvntovt' left >nts call ic 
theAduerfariesvnleartiedlymakgitallandfomo, and therefore improperly name the whole Sacrament and mnifkatsen 'kCommu- 



V L J , o "J "" r"f —""-sp »«j»w^«wwe ,0/ rvjcrmng sue nnjecracea nop ana wewtlOJe bacramcnt. Againft ot ' M 

which deeeite.fynwe that this part ofthe MASSE is not called Communion , for tint many fhould concur* together al. J-*?* 
wayei in the extemall Sacrament : but for that we doe communicate or iayne in vnitie and ftrfeB felowfhip of one body y 
With allClmflian men in the world, with all (we fay) tint eate it through the whole Church , and not with them only which 
t.tte with vs at one time. And this felowfhip rifeth of that , that we be , eueryiime we receiue either alone or with companie. *** » 4-* 
partakers of that one body, which is receiued throughout all the world. It is called comm\xn\on(faith.S.Damafceii)and fo ntM -fi d *» 
in decde it is, for that by it wc communicate with Chrift, and be partakers of his flelh and diuinitie, and by ic 
doe communicate and arc vnited one with another, oncly let vs take hcedc that wee doe not participate with 
Heretikes. And wlmthe Apcflle faith,that all be one bread and one body that are partakers of one Bread ', he meaneth not 
of 'them onely that communicate at one time and place: but that all be fo, that communicate in vnitie through the whole 
Church, Tim the name Communicn is m ignorant ly vfed of them , at the name of Supper. 

Fuike. j 4. The recciuing is as neceffarie,as the warning in Baptifme to the effence ofthe facrament : for not the wa- Reaming Mi 
ter,although it be confecrated by prayer , nor thepronouncing ofthe wordes, I baptifc thee &c. doeth make ceffarie ' 
the facrament of Baptifme, except there be one that is baptized. Therefore it is not rightly compared, to 
the faenfiecs that were offered to God, which confifted both of oblation to God , and of participation of 
that which was offered. But in Chriftes inftitution, hee did not offer the facrament to God, but to his 
difciples: therefore youc argument of companion , concludeth nothing. And although there be diffe- 
rence betwixt the making of a medicine , and the taking of it , yet can it not bee trucly called a me- 
dicine, but when it being receiued doeth hcale : for of healing , it is called a medicine. And yet this 
fimilitude is vnfufficient to declare your purpofe : for (except it be by petition of principle) you cannot 
prone that the elements of the facrament , haue vertuc of healing in them , although they bee not 
rcceyued , as medicine hath though it bee neuer taken : for to the participation of the body and 
blood of Chrift, faith ofthe receiuer is neceffarie, which is not required in a medicine; Therefore your 
fimilitudc holdeth not in the very point for which it is brought. Where you fay, wee doe vnlcarnedlic 
make the rccciuing,all and foms, you doe vnlhamcfaftlie belie vsrfor as wc comptit ncceflarie for the perfe- 
ction ofthe facrament/o wc doe acknowledge other things alfo,as neceffarie vnto it As for learning whereof 
you bi agge fo much,condcmning vs fo often of vnleardnednes, thankes be to God, wc (hall be found in triall 
nothing infenourto thebeft ofyou in any kind ofknowlcdge,thateuerwas taken for good learning: whereas 
a great number of yon , that make a great founde of learning like emptie veifels , when you are Raged, will be 
founde to haue more windc of vainc boafting , then fubftance of good literature within you. One high point 
ofyour learning you fhew,whcn you lay,we vnpioperly name the whole facrament & miniftration thcreof^y 

Ggg.}. calling 



Thefirft Epifficbf S. Paul Chap, x i. 

■ftefccwnat calling it the communion. And why doc wc call y facrament vuproperly,thc communion of y body & blood 
of ommunio. of Q*nft,when the Apoftlc callcth it fb? But wc cal 1 it fo you fay,to make y ignorant bclecue,that many muft 

communicate together. Vcrcly S.Paul doth giue that reafon, why it is called communion : becaufc wc being 
many,are made one bread, and one body : for wc are all partakers of one bread, i .Cor.io.i 7. and that exclu- 
ded) both your folc rcccyuing,and refcruation. But you haue a more learned exposition of communion, that 
it is fo called in your Mafle,becau(c you cdmunicate with all y cate k, and not w them onely which eate with 
vou at one time. If this be grauntcd,yet onely they that cate it,doc fo communicate : for howe are they pert a- 
kcrs of the body of Chrift,which doe not eate itr And if the prieft onely doe eate it , as it is vfuall among you, 
where is the comuniony S.Paul ipeaketh of? when he faith : for we being many,are one bread, one body, for 
wc are all partakers of oncbread 5 after he had (aid, the bread which we breake, is it not the coraonion of the 
body of Chrift,dcclaring plainely,thar he ipeaketh of facramental c6munion,which is only of them y pcrtake 
the facrament,and not of the general comunion,which a] y members of the Church haue one with another, 
by die (pint of Chrift.-yea many y ncuer rcceiued the facr amcnt 3 and they alfo thar haue recciued it, not only 
while they receiue it,but alwayes communicate with the whole Church.W hich (piritusl c omunion, whether 
you doe ignorandy,of maliuouily confound, with the facramcntall communion, let God iudge, and all good 
men learne to beware of you.Thc faying of Damafcen, maketh nothing for your vaine confufion^ut againft 
h(if you rightly waygh him)for he admoniOieth vs, neither to receiue y facrament of Heretikes , nor to giuc 
the facrament to Herctikes,which he fayth, is voluntarily to communicate with them, therefore he Ipeaketh 
tnanifeftly of facramcntall commumon^and fo doe a] the ancient fathers vnderfiand the text of al them that 
Communicate at one tuncThcodorct vpon that text fayth: We vchich recti** th Mymfteriet) doewenotccmmu- 
watte witlt our Lord him felfe) whofe body and hloodwefay that they are f feeing we aUarspertakgrs of one bread. Clrryfo- 
ftomt faith.W W w the bread i the body of ' Chrift *And what are they madejxhich receiue the body ofChriftfmt many bc- 
dietjmt me body. You fee then , thefe fathers vndcr ft and the text of facramcntall communion , whereof they 
onely are partakers which receiue the facrament, hauing a (pirituall communion befide with all the Church, 
whereof the facramemall is a fcale. Occumarus and the reft of the greekc fathers with him, content itrthe 
fame matter and wordes^fo doth Thcophylaft.Bcde out of S. Auguftme, vnderftandcth the communion here 
fboken o£to be of them y receiue y facrament together 8ccJnfacrametoJn the facrament it isjo done^and theftitlu 
pJLkpwe howe they eate thefLfh ofChriftJZucry on: receiueih his part. Againc S. Auguftine fayth fcr. ad infant, apud 
BedamLtt vs hcare the Apoltle him felfe. Therefore when heffraltf of this facrament he fayth) we being m-my art one 
bread one body»vnderflandye)Ondrmyceye.e\pmc vpon the lame text fayth Bcdc out of Auguftinc.Bj hkmereie, 
mare that which me receiue. Therefore they onely which receiue together, doe communicate in facramcntall 
communion at that rime,and hot all other that comunicate with the body of Chrift in (pirituall communion. 
And this difference of facramental 1 communion , and (pirituall communion of the body of Chrift. §*Augu- 
ftinc in the fame fermon ad mfantes^o th plainely fet forth in thefe wordes. Qui accifit &c.He that recehseththe 
Wyflerkofvnitie,andkgepetbnot the bond of peace) receiuetl) not the myftcrk for Um felfe )but*teftimonicaga'mft him 
fetfe. 2ty man ought to doubt any things that euery man is then made partakgr of our Lords body and blood , when in Baf- 
tifmehk madaamcrnberofQnift % andth^ ofthat 

tread and drinlg ofthat cufpe , he depart out of the worldt in th* vnitie of the body of Chrift. Tor he it not depriued of the 
participation and benefoe of that facrament , when he hath found the fame thing > which the facrament doethfignifie. The 
fame doth Cyprian de coma Vom. So often at we doe thefe things y we doe not whette our teeth to bite*) but withjyncere 
fahh we breaks and diuide the Inly bread) while we difimgu'fh andfcpart.tt that which is diuine) and that which is humane^ 
andlik&feioywtgtogether thatweh.mediftngkifrd> weconfffeoneGodaniman. Andwee our felues bemgmade hit 
body) artfyitand vhitedto our head) fcoffc by thefacramem^and by the matter of the facrament Jteing euery one the mem- 
bers of another , jft twing fcorth the mnifterie of lone one for another) we communicate ht charitte 9 wepertake in mutuaS 
€arefulnef?e)eating the fame meatO) and drm%ig the fame cu^which iffucthandflowethfrom thejpirituall rocfawMth U 
wuateanddrmif)Our Lord lefm chrift. Wc fee therefore moft clecrcly ,that the fathers making a difference of 
communion in facrament, from communion in fpirit, that is in the matter of the facrament, did vnderfiand 
communion in facramcnt,to be of all them that recciued the facrament togetbcr,of whom fomc perhaps did 
not communicate in Jpirit. And (pirituall communion to be gcncrall of all them, that by the (pirit of Chrift, 
were vnitcd together,a!though they neuer receiued this facrament.Dyofii(u>s al<b, after he hath (hewed that 
this facrament is called comunion, becaufc it doth moft fpecially tcftific our participation with Chrift & his 
Church,doth very often callit communion, of the common diftriburion thereof to all thar are prefent. Hie- 
rarchJiccleCcap.3. in that part which is called the myftcric of the collection or communion. TheBiflxp, after 

1x hath proofed the holy workgs of God , /* confecrateth thofe things that are moft diuine , and bringeth into fight) tUf* 
thingt that haue beenepraifedfy thefignes which are fet foorth after an hofy maner. And after he hath fhewedfiorth the 
pftesofthe diuine work&he lim felfe commeth to the holy communion ofthm/md exhort eth the reft thereunto. Andafter 
hee hath receiued and difiributed the diuine communion) he endeth in holy thankefgiuing. This was the forme of ce- 
lebration of the holy communion in die ancient time, and thus that ancient fethcr vfeth the name of com- 
munion. The fame au&or in that part of the Chapter whichis called the contempladon ncere Ac begin- 

ning,hath thefe wordes. That dMne^ommon^and peaceable diftribution tfone and the fane bread and cuppC) doth fre- 
fcribe and decree a diuine agreement ofmamrS) to them that arefofedde together) and bringeth to holy remembrance) that 
moft diuine fupperandfirFlpateme of thofe things which are doner in which the auff or him felfe f thofe Jsgnes, mofiiufily 
deprimth him of his portmphichat thefupper receiued with hm^tht Uly thtngs^ot hoUly^crchmtnUy fetching furefy 
anddminely^ that thecomming to the dasme things which is true in deede/tothgiue the communion to then; that come to ie 9 

i^ftWo^fl»yaiKi.GeorgiusPachymer,tbe greekc interpreter ofDyonifius, in die very beginniug of the 
expofirion of this Chapter fayth. He ealleth fhk facrament tbecvmmunion) becaufe at that time jdl that were worthy^ 
didcommunkate 9 orwere ptrtaAgys cftlx myfteries. Therefore whether we doe ignorandy and vnlearncdly vfe the 
names of the communxdn,and the Lords fupper, Ice them th at be learned iudge, when we vfe diem as the an* 
cicnt fathers vfed them,and vnderfiand them according to the holy Scriptures. 

%6. You 



C h a v . x i* To the Corinthians 



jbma$ **,, You {hall 
not rightly be-wni. 
be nop profitable 




with the tniruthon ana repvjwwn,«p.nm «•«%* 7' w :''V''5'2_ 3 ~ ~ "V """ iiL-A*,iJLiJi. fCTmon « 
andworhitfelfeofewypftbfacramtntsj.anda* though pre^ng m*^^*^*^W«V«** *««*■ 



■ theTafcbalkmbecosUdefynifie 






ricfff / f WcWld no fuch fuppofition, thatthis facrament.cannot be ^w^^^T^^SSBES 
m S ofS(asyou vn&rftand a tamon*) but wedoerighdy conclude outofthis jlace, that the faeumenc ^a«ad, 

cannot be rightly miniftred,e*ccpt there be a deckra.lon.of the I*rds;dcarii,vntitiie come^a^.N«jMK. 

. . T •A.r A:— -<r uJ,i,; na «, ^ift.ikntina nfth^e cmentsibut.alfoinfhcwuifiv.cBdofChnitefdeath 




w hcreitisnotonlyfaid,thatChrifttopkcb^^ 

take,eate,this is my body which is broken for you.drinke^ou al of this: this is the cuppe of the newteftament 
in my blood which is fc fi d for you, and for many, to. the rermmon of finnes, doc th» in remembrance of me. 
Therefore we muft nor feparate the preaching of y word/rom the facrament wh.cb » a fealc of the doctrine, 
which were as abfurd,as it a man fliould dcliuer a leale without any writing : for the worde may be preached 
without the facrament,but the facrament may not be adminiftrcd wimoutthe worcLWiicrcforci though Acre 
be not a lone fermon alwayes preached,when the facrament is miniftred,yetthere ought to be ihcwmgof the 
Lords death at the left wile briefly and fummarily declaringthc inftitution and vfe of the lacramcnt^nd that 
is alwayes oUerutd in our Church , though there be not alwaycs(as it were to be wuhed)a fcrmon , or niore 
larec explication thereof.Whcrc y<m fay we might as wifely fay,tbat neither AMs facrifice, nor the pafcall 
lambc could fienific Chriftes death without a fermon,we anfwere, thaty cleare facraments of the ncwe tcfta. 
ment in this P oint,of cleare declaration of Chriftes death are falfty copared with the obfeure figures of the 
old teftament. And yet they had according to their inftitution, not only a diuine aftion, or iiient ceremonic, 
but alfo a preaching or declaration of Chnftcs death,and the bencfite thereof. For although there be no cx- 
preffemenuon of the forme of Abels facrifice^ ; 

and accepted by faith: and faith hath alwayes relation to the word and promife of God,therc is no doubt but 
Abel prefented his facrifice with fuch wordes s as declared his faith in the worde, whereby he was taught to fa. 
crifice, and in the feede which was promifed to brcakc the ferpents head, and to deftroy the workes of y de- 
uill As for die pafcall lambe, hath anexprcfle commandement, thaty Ifraehtes mould declare to their chil- 
dren,^ inftitution & vfe of the facrifice, whereby (though obfcurely)yct according tothe inthtuuon there- 
of the Lords death was prcachcd,before he came in the fle(h.And therefore accordingto Chriftes inftitutton 
and exprenecommandement,his death ought to be preached moft clearely andplainely, to all that pettake 
this facrament to their edification,which cannotbeinaftrange tongue, which they vnderftad not: therefore 
this facrament ought not to be miniftredin a ftrange language^ior any thing els oughtto be done in the con- 
er.te3tion,buttoedifying.Cliryfoftomevponthistextfayth, there muft be commemoration ofthedcathof 
Chrift,accordingtohis c&mandement, who declared die caufe why he gaue this myfterie. Forwbentbottfb alt 
<vnder (land (dy&he) rebatottrLordefufferedfortheesktatfkaUkmadevftr.Hethatfa^ 
Occumenius vpon this text) fbewtth all his gift, all hi, gentlenefe and kind* ffe,& allow faluatim wwfcr.S.Hie- 
romconthe h\wtt:xtiiyth.Wben»ercceiuetbufacrarnent ) weareadmon,fhedl>y the frieftts , that itu tin body and 
&odofChrift,tbatwe(houldnotbevnthmkefuUforh'Hbmefites.W GodoHrSauiourgaueexampU,that 

6 e fimM»edottbit ) wjhouldbaueintni»d } that Chrifl dyed for vsalljherefort it ufaidvntovs^he body ofChrifctbat 
*he» xre renumber thii thing, »e (hould uot be vnthankgfitU to hi, grace. Agaim,youfhaUfhev t\>t Lord, death inyour 
barter when you heare,The body ofchrift. Therefore according to the iudgement of the fathers , the Lords dcadi 
muft be ihewed,not onely by the adion, but alfo by wordes that may be vnderftood, and ftirrc vs vp to the re- 
membrance of Chriftes death,and the benefites ther cof*,and to thankfulnefie in the famc.To that effect fpea- 
kcth S.Bafil, gathering vpon this text De Baptifmo. Whatthen doe thtfe xvordesfrofite w f fateatmand drinking, 
wefhottUalwaye, call to remembrance, him that dyedandrfe againefor v,,andfo (hould beinftru£fedofnecefJsUe,to eb- 
feru! before God and hi, Cbriftjut leffon which udeliuered by the Apeftle,where hefaitl, .'for the lout ofChrift doth con. 
firalne vs judging t hi,, that if one bane dyed for all,then aUare dead &c. Wherefore inftruaion is ncedefull afwell as 

Rhem 1 6 *7- "Sul"* of the body.) Thfi hereupon marks well, that Hlmenrcceiut the body and blood efClmft ; be they irf. ***•?£. 
' dels or ill litters. For in thU cafe they could not be guiltie oftUt which they receiue not. Secondly, that it coulde not befohes- J^JJ JjJ^ 
nous an offence fr any man to receiue apeice of bread or a cuppeof»ine,tbougb tiny totrt a true Sacrament for it u a dead- The nA \^ 1c . 
lyfinneto receiue any Sacrament with wll andintention to continue in fume, or without repentance of former fimei: butytt fence is oroued 
by tlwtmorth ree'eiuinvofno other Sacrament i, mm guiltie of Chrifie, body andblood,but hertphere the vnwortl? (at byttehena* 
S.ChryfoFlomefayth)do% vilanie to CMftes onme ferfon^s the lews or Gentiles did, that cm fed it. Chryf.ho. dc non JJgg JJ^J 
c6tcmn.Ec.&c.Ho.^o.& 6 1 .ad po. MytiochW bieb imincibly froueth againji the Herctikes that Chrijlureallypreftnt. ^ 

Fulke J 6 It followeth not of the text, that wicked men receiue the body and blood ofChrift , which vnworthely eate wickediwn 
ofthisbread,anddrinkcofthis ; cuppcHe that contumelioufly receiuethihe princes fcale,is guiltie of the ma- receiue not du 
ieftieoftheprmce,rK)twruchhercccumh,butwhichhcdefpifcth/Andwcfeehowehcynousanoft^ 

to recehic a princes fealc contcmptubufly,although in fubftance^c be but printed waxe: fo we may fee,that he or y - mw ' 
which eateth this bread,and drinketh this cuppe vnworthely,being the feale of Chriftes paflion,c6mitteth an 
hcynousoffcnceialthoughincarthlyfubftance,theybebutbread and wine. And is not he guildc of the blood 
of Chrift,wbich dcfpifetli Baptilrnc, that he hath receiucd asa fealc of his walhing in the blood of Chrift , al- 
, Ggg.4- «h°WS h 



:l 



I 1. 



i J 



r 

Ji 

i 



li 

■I 



si 



E :) 



The firft Epiflle of SJPaul C h a p. x u 

^.TJf? ** ICWG S ?f"? eS ^ *•«« him ' Noi dm his perfon fuffe «h InvK 
^wdeedcforheisnowunpa^^ 

m^cca|ainftb^asdiatdiclewcsorGen^ 

noddn-ntKc world make forthcpopiforeaU prcfence. Neither ioeth Chryfoftome in any place o(\ £ wr 

SKft *« W«n weoue the body of Cbrift reallv,* you meane :yea he fayth e^reflv H n 6 o 

^mamwKkedmentoAepamcipariono^^ 

nfS£ ^"J™™*ff CJrvfoftomedoethnowhexefay^atinfidelsdoeeatethe bodyofChr ft 

ApolUcdoe treadChnfl ynder feete, and efteeme the blood of die couenant vncleane :% he meaSnor 

^tthenawraUb^yofChnft is troden vnderthefceteofmen: no more doth he meane, that WethTn 
to the mouth andbody of wicked men, that receiueth the facrament thereof. Againe in Ae fame EE ly he 

SL^Stef^ «**^# ***•* ofChnfi: vherefire, thou tl«t doefi nZ^r thfi^lZ* 

£> rf^ ? 5 gC ^ "f^ T *"' t0 "* P^ rf4e H and blood of Chriit, that pu gedi 
not the imultitudc committed to him,which are th e body of Chr^dehueringnotthebodyofChriftibfh s 
the fpintuall meate of our foules but a fword for their deftruaion.Origen in 1 5. Math, fay* expre(ly\ thSS 

TTj^tZ^ "lift B f u S - Au g ufti » e " ™y Places!s moft pJaine in «ff££ffi S3 
S?f n w bcKly of Cbnft and that no man receiueth the body of Chrift to his damnation. E P . 5 o.ad 

Bomfadie fayth of the Wicked. They htmethefarament cftlxbody of ClJji outwardly, but the ,hin* h felfeilZ 
^^f^^^^^^ffbirefintbe, ease Mi,% thei orme iudgement.ln loan.T.i HethZ 

t rf^i U t™™**"™^™?™* to lifrandofno nm todejiruEt^ rthofJeunfbaUbepertJker A 

do^S i C ^\^ t0 ******&*< Th,s » «• Auguftines iudgement vttered exprefly , d-ftinclK;, and 
dogmaucaUy^notin rhctoncaU amphficauons orfiguratiueformesoffpeakmgjmatir^delsandmckcdmen 
receiue not die body of Chrm>ucn left brute bcaites,as many papiftsVoe hold. 

Ftflke. 17 S. Auguftinewillcth eueryman to examine himfefe.hebiddeth him not to fhew himfelfc to the prieft.Nei- shrift. 

ther « the neceffiuc of confeffion laid vpon euery man by the Apoftles doftrine, or the praftifc of the primi- 
uue Church/or many hundredyeeres after ChriftS- Cyprian**^,, fpeakem manifeftly of them thafw^ 
tomakc open confeffion becaufe : they had openly fallen in timeofV&ecuuon^rclsofthemmatofE 
ovmeaccord.vncom^accufedmekownepurpofeofto^^ 

b^e^D^^c^isnoneofAuguftme M ndyetintheplaceaiotedX a uLfpeake^rf^^^^^^^ 
f^on,&notofpr.uateor^^ 

P /i^,^ fOTeCff f^ hThC ^T^^ ofccnfcfc0nfcc ^ «»r-^To«fae 

ptttnTKI a^auonmakea difference betweenetlfismeate and all others. S^n ment - 

S .mo ^T" e "5 Kb u efol ' ehead ° reit ^^ 5 ^^^ll^c.iaJeSp^amWeadorctheflefhofChriftin 
the Myfteries 5.C/ ? M»« ho^4,n , .Cor.We adore him on the altar,a/ihe Sages did in the S££ 

SS^bSSK?? adw « w -?-»y**-^fr^ ^^JfaCLhi ofteSmmJ*2£ct. 

fi~T«^53rt U, ' Pr ° P1QUS Cft ? """>««««• Lamb = «f God that takeft away the <te4p^. 

fannes of the worlde , haue merae on vs . Ani for better dsfttmng of this dhine meat* , wee trecM *«»*« 8,?. 

^fented fured fileme vefimmti . Hierome in Epitaph. Nepot. & lib.Tadu. Pelae caT 9 Paulmm ST^f 

L J «1 A/ ' ^ fe i ? filca P i8 - NazianzeneOracad Arianos. Optatus hb.tf. in inido.>X intbeCathJ 

^ptoi ^1 «re momd ml «ltm mftctMi : AugufUnc Ser. de temp, ^j .> rA» , ^ ^ m£ ^ church, 

thtmfilws 



Bhem.17 



L^ 



-^ tfL. 



Chap. xi. To the Corinthians. 286 

thtmfil»esJrthonor<iblc,eh.$, A^Hicrom ep.T.ad Hcliodoru c.7.Lu.adu.Iouin.c.i9.Ambronin i.Hm*.ff 

this thepeoth « forbidden to touch it with common fc.0afr.Na2ianz.0rat.ad Arianos in initio./** thif, great care andfoli- 

titude it t«kn that m part of either tyndefall to the ground, Cyril.Hierofmyftag.? .in fine. Orig.ho. J 3 in c.15 Exod. 

for this (acred fnufm is made that if any hafts cr parts of the Sacrament do remaine vnreceiued,they be m'Ji religioujly re- 

ferued with a! honour & diligence foffible. and for thisfxamination ofconfcicnces ) conffsion } continencie i a n d(as S.^uguftine *>-» * *•'•& 

faitli) receiuing it fafi-ng.Thlii do we Catholics and the Chmh of God difcerne the holy Body & bloud by S.Vaub rule/iot 

enefy fromyour Profane bread & Wine(wh:ch not by anyferet abufe of your Ctirats or CUrkffja*t by the very order of your n, e p ro fane 

holy by yt 



wens 



inftitution y but al cleane contrary; then impevet vobis Deus and cofotmdywfor not difarning his holy Body ^nd for con- 26 epjud*. 
miming the bloud of the new T eft anient. Hol >' bread. 

Ttdke 1$ S. AuffuftincfpcakcthnotofadorationofshcSacramcntjfiichas is vfed in Popcry,with kneeling & holding ThcSacra- 
vp of hands to it,as though Chrift were coteined within the compaife of that which isfeene,butof a reuerent £ cn ' notto 
cftimation s fpccialIy due to the Sacrament aboue all other mcatcs,becaufc it is a fcale and pledge of our fpiri- be adorctU 
tual nourishment by the body and bloud of Chrift.Thc like reuerent eftimationis to behad of Baptifme,abouc 
all other wartiings,becaufe it is a fcale and pledge of our fpiritual wafliing by the bloud of Chrift, and of out 
regeneration by the fpirit of God. S.Augultinc therefore fpeaking of two 3 whereof onc(according to the cu- 
ftomc of the Church where he lined) recciucd the Sacrament eucry day, Another following likewife the cu- 
ftome of his Church,rcceiucd only at ccrtainc times in the yeerc. ^either ofboth(ti\t\\ hc)dfawureth the body 
and blood of our Lord \if i/ig ftrine rvhkh of them may m ft honour the mft holfome Sacrament. Tor Zachxtt* and the Cent** 
tion didnot contend one xcith the oth:rj>r the en: of them prcftrre himftlfe before the othr, when th?one with ioy rectified thi 
Lordim his bonfire other f^ItmH^^tf^^^9Hi^ndMM»Vtt^ my nofe. Both of tbrm honour itig cur 
Sauittir after a dimes, and as it Were a contra y maner, both being miferable through finnes, both obte.nedmercie. It astay* 
lethalfo vnto thispmikude, that in tbiftrfi people Minna did tafte in euery mans mouth according to Ins owne wilbfi in 
the month ofeuey Chrift ian manjhat Sacrament is to be efteemedas it is tak^n. for the one in honouring it fare not tak$ it 



mnt to bimfeife,hc addeth and faith, T^ot difcem-ng the body, &e. The Sacrament therefore is to be honoured,re- 

uerenced & highly eftccmed, as a certaine and vndoubted pledge of the body and blood of Chrift giuen and 

fhed for ys,and to vs,but not to be adored or worlhipped as Chrift were pcrfonally prefent in it. But by this 

verfc it is inuincibly proued,that wicked men eate not the body of Chrift. Fur the Apoftle faith;! hat which 

they eate and drinke is judgement to themfclues. The body of Chrift is not judgement to any, but life to all Rcal prefcnc 

that rccciuc it,Thereforc that which they eate and drinke,is not the body and bloud of Chrift. The fame Au. 

guftine in Pfal ^.plainly fhcwcth,that the naturall body of Chrift is not in the Sacrament, and therefore the 

Sacrament is not to be adored as Chrift were prefent there, but the flcfli of Chrift (chat is the humanitie of 

Chrift,)is to be adored and acknowlcdged,as ioyncd in perfonal vnion with theSonne ofGod,of euery Chri* 

ftian man before he can eate the flcfli of Chrift, either in the Sacrament or othcrwifc by faith. Qu>ero,&c.I 

enquire what is hisfoctcft:ob,and the Scripture faith vnto me, The earth is myfooteftoole. WmeringJ comtet my felfe to 
Chrift ^ecau ft I ft: kg him here find ifinde how without impietie earth may be adored, hisfi oteftocle may be adored without 
imtietie. Tor of the earth he toolf c*yth,kea.fefi ft) is of the earth,<tnd of the fit fo of Mary he tookg fltjh* .And focaufi hee 
miked here in tlxfamtfltfl), andgs.ue vs the fameflefh to be catenvnto filiation , ai?d no man eatetb thatfliflj, except hee 
frft ad- re hjt « found cut howftch afiotiftoole of the Lord may be adored^ and we dee net only notftnne in adoring, but we 
ftmieinnotnlorirgit. In tficfc wordcs,hc flieweth that the naturall body of Chrift is to be adored. Now that 
the fame is not really prefent in the Sacra ment, he flicwech in thefc wordes : After he had (he wed how vniuft- 
ly the C*t/>wjrfft« were oftcndcdjhc declare th how Chrift inftruftcd his difciples that remained with him,when 
lie I aid. It is thejpirit which qiiicl>gneth,tb?fljl) profited) nothing. Th' words which 1 hauejpofyn to you, le fpirit and Ufa 
Vnh rflamiyefpirituatly, that which I hauefpokph You fall m t eate thU My whichymfee, anddtinke this bloud, rvbich 
theyQhtUfa ?d which fall crucifi* me> 1 ham commented toytua certaine Sacrament, w hich being ffirituaUy vnderftood* 
fax'jqy.xbtfrjou. Jud albeit it be ncctffary that the fame be celelratedvifibly, yet itmuftbevndcrftocdiimifibly. There 
can nothing be /poken moreplaincly anddirc&lyrtgainft the groffeand carnall mancr of prefence, which 
they call the real prefence of Chriftes body and bloud in the Sacrament, then that which Auguftine here af- 
firmeth,ns in the pcrlon of Chrift.Wc eate not that body which his difciplcs faw,nor drinke that bloud which 
the kwes did powre output that was the natural body and bloudof Chrift,thcreforc we doe not eate the na- 
turall body and bloud of Chrift really, but Sacwmentally, fpiritualljyn a myftcric by faith, not corporally 
with our mouth. Whereof it followcth, we ought not to'worflup the Sacrament, but Chrift which is figni- 
fied and reprcfented by the Sacrament. S. Ambrofc faith in effeft,as S Auguftine of adoring the footeftoole-, 
We adore ihcfUfi) of chrift in the m vjfe'/«,iwhich he fpeakcth not oncly of this Sacramcnt,but of all the myftc- 
ries of Chriftian Rcligion,as it appcareth plaincly within three lines after,wherehc gathereth of that he faid 
before. Cum igieur incarmthnis adoranhmftt Sacramentum. Therefore feeing the Sacrament of his incarnation is to be 
«<hred,&c Therefore S.Ambrofc fpeakcth not of adoration of the Sacrament, as Chrift and God, no more 
then the myftcne of the incarnation is God and Chrift in proper (peach, but of worshipping Chrift in the 
myftcrics of his Supper, of Baptifme, of his incarnation, ot his death and rcfurreftion, &c. Chryfoftomes 
words Homi+jn Cor.xo. are bothfalfificd and wrcfted cleane from his meaning, for he exhorteth his hearers 
to come rcucrcntly and worthcly to the participation of the body and bloud of Chrift, by example of the fz~ 
ges,and not to adore the Sacramcnc,but Chrift himfelfe in hcauen. M we receiue the greater benefit(fa\th he)f* 
much more we flj^epim fa ,i \when wefahtppem vnworthy. This body th wife men didmcrwt in the manger^being 

bom 



-4 **' 



The firftEpiftle of S.Paul Chap.xi. 

loth Vngodly t»sn 4»d barhtftm menffter they had taken along iourn-y, they adore Urn »!thfiare and tremble. There. 




n 

mofiaboundantly powred out vpon the fieri fice 3 whieh is fit firth, ^either doefi thou beltolde his fmpie body a* they il bus 
«lfo hit power \andkliwefi all his adminifiiatknfnd art ignorant of none of thofi thingswhieh were date by him, and.ntdi- 
ligcntlyhiBrucledinaHthingt. Letvs be fiirredvp therefore and tremble, andfioewe greater pittie then thufi barba.oHs 
rnenfhat we come not barely and coldly, and fo offer our l/cad to a more ve1xm:nt fire. 

Thefe wordes (as cuery man mayfecplamely) make nothing for adoration of the Sacrament, but forfpi- 
ritual reuerence to be giuen to Chrift,of them that come to receiue the Sacrament, by which we are affiired 
( if we come worthely ) that we arc made partakers of the very body and bjoud of Chrift, after a fpirituaJ ma- 
ner,by faith on our behalfe, and by the working of the holy Ghoft, on the behalfe of Chrift. 1 omit other em- 
jmatical fpeaches which Chryfoftome vfeth,of afcending vp to the gates ofheaucn,and of {hewing Chrift him 
felfe to be feene,handled,eaten,&c. Which declare manifeftly,that he fpeaketh of a fpirittial and myfticall 
beholding,handling, eating by faith, not of a carnal fighc,handling, eating with the eyes, handes and mouth. 
Gregory 2^/*,^»« words are likewife falfificd,and racked out of ioynt,for he faith : When hisfifier had any re\ 
Jp'tfr^mherfic^nesinthenight,fhefeldownebeforetl>ealtarwit}>fMth,calUng 

not that (he praied to'the Sacramcnt,but to God which was worfhipped at the altar or Communion table : for 
fuch one it was,madcofbords, and fo placed, as men might ftand round about it. And concerning theSa- 
eramentjheflicweth further how lhebehaued her fclfe towardc it. &«**>&'■ -^"difher hand hadlaydvp any 
tvhtre any part of the figures of the precictts body,or of the blond, tb.a fhe minted with teares, marueilotu thengl Jndinu 
mediatly departed feeing h a'.th. You fee fhe came not to the altar to worfhip the Sacrament hanging ouer it, or 
lying on it,butfhe brought thefe fragments of the Sacrament with her,and me vfed them to ftirre vp her zeale 
in prayer : fuperftitioufly(l graunt) and fo I thinkc wil you. For you will not fuffcr women to touch your Cha- 
lice with their hands,muchlcfle the Sacrament it felfe, and to blubber it with their tcares,which bchauiour of 
hers was nothing like Popifh adoration. To omit, that Gregorie callcth the Sacrament not the very body and 
bloud of Chriftjbutthe figures and tokens thereof. 

Tkodoret faith: The myflicalftgnes after fianilification,doe not depart ficm their nature. For they remain? in their former 
fubflance, forme andfialejbey may both befecne and touch da* before. But they or; zndcrjtood to be t l»fe th ngs wh eh they 
are made to behind are kteeued & reuerenced 3 a* thofi which are the fans things that they are beleeitedto be. Compare titer- 
fore theimage withtbe exemplar orpaic.-ne. For the figure ought tobelikethetructh. In thefe wordes Theodora denieth 
both tranfubftantion and die real prefencc. Therefore you may eafily vndcrftand what kinde of reuerence or 
eftimation, he would hauc to be giuen to the outward Sacrament, namely fpiritual and by faith. Not that the 
fubftancc of bread and wine which is the image not the paternc,rhc figure not the tructh of Chrift, fhould be 
adored as Chrift himfclfe. 

$.De,.is an ancient writer, (though no immediate fcholcr of S.Paul) is impudently flandercd to haue made 

folemnc inuocation of the Sacrament after confecr ation. For if you rcade the whole Chapter ( in which he 
fheweth all the forme of celebration of the Communion in his time) you fhall neuer finde that the fymboles 
or tokens were adored as Chriftjbut according to Chrifts inftitution diftributed andrccciued. That which 
hath any fhew of your flander,is neither before nor after confecration,but in the contemplation of the myfte- 
rie of the Lords Supper,\vhich he vndertakingby the helpe of lefus to fet forth more at large, brcaketh out in- 



jfc»r/.-j, win. i, w> twnfwfycu o.vra MKSUJjigma, JIIKIP tllf JVIfd CUTity VKO VSyOth 

gular light whieh eamiot be hid.U. You lee hee doeth manifcftly diftingtiifh the moft diuine myfteric, which is 
Chrift himfelfe,from the fignes which arc the outward elcments,to whom he maketh no prayer,but to Chrift 
h imfelfe : fo doeth Vachymeres expound him,faying, Heftxalgth to the rnyfii rie it ft Iff* to a lining thing t and resnh ly. 
Euena* the great diuine Gregorie. But thou,0 great andlnly Tafitotter. For'turVaffeiuer, &fifi.chanholy myfleriejt le- 
fts Chrifl our Lord himfilfandto him the holy man maketh bisfteachjhat /?.' would vitamer th; cotr.rirgs, and fill him with 
fmgular light. Therefore this fpeach of Dionyfe doth no more proue that he prayed to the Sacramenr,thcn the 
like of Gregory, that he prayed to the Pafchal lambe.And although y Popifh Church do comit moft dcteftable 
idolatrie in praying to ir,yet the Church of Chrift did neuer make any fuch prayer to the Sacrament, but only 
to God through Ieius Chrift,whofe Sacrament it is. Where you a dde further, y for decerning of Chrifts bo- Difarnmg of 
dy,you arc c ailed from prophane houfes to Churches,from tables to altars,frcm vulgar apparell to holy veft- Chriftes body. 
ments to Corporals &chalices,fr6mariage to chaftitie,&c. YouofferheinousiniuiietoourSauiourChrift 
himfelfe.and to his Apoftles & to the Primitiue Church,for many hundred yercs after Chrift,who knew none 
of thefe mcancs,to difcerne the Lords body, nor any fuch prefenbed or vfed. But let vs examine them par- 
ticularly. For better difierninr ofth'udiuine meate (you fay) youare called fiomcomcnfnphane lioufis, to Gods Church. 

Who hath called you for fuch ende? or who hath taught you to cal thofe,c6mon & prophane houfes,in which 

Chrift mmiftred, and his Apoftles & the Primitiue Church for many hundred yercs,and where Chrift himfelf 

is prcfentPAT.jM8.zo. Who hath taught you to difcerne the Lords body bcrter then Chrift,then his Apoftles, churches. 

then the Primitiue Church ? We are called by S.Paul fro priuat houfes,to y place of pubhke aflcmbly,for or- 

der,comlines,& more conuenience to edifying,but for better difcerning of the Lords body, or for any greater 

holmes of y phce,we are neuer called by Chrift,nor his fpirit in his Apoftles &Euangelifts.You adde further, 

That fir this pots are fabidlen to makg it in vulgar apparel^otd are appointed fieredfilemievefimeitts.Trom whom came VeftmentS. 

ihi i prohibition?By who are you appointed. 1 You quotcH ierojn epj^epot .where there is no fuch matter,nor any 

thingfounding toward fuch a matter,exceptyou meane thofcwords,which Tiepotiamn (pake immediatly before 

his dcatbjto his Ynclc, faying, Send this »* vUdi I did wtttr mtlxfinict ofchrifoomy bejibehutd father by age &e. 

Which 



Chap. xi. To the Corinthians. 287 

Which coate by the circumftance of the place could be none other,then fuch as he then ware at that inftanr, 
or had prcfent before him, peraduenturc his hearen coate, whereof Hierome fpake before,that he ware it vn- 
der his clokc and white linnen, while he was a Courtier. What garment foeuer it was, you lhall neucr proue 
thatitwasyour masking veftments, except you can proue thatTumea fignificth an ^K*,aC£e/5We,andfuch 
like trumpery,and moreouer that there is none other minifterie orferuiceof Chrift, but faying of Mafle. in 
the fecond place : Hierom faith, The Vrieflcsofthemyfticaltemple^which is interpreted the Church^thefonnes of Saloch 
goe not firth vnto the people with tin garments of their miniftery % left being fanflified 9 they fhouli be defiled with humane 
conuerfatkn. ^nd thou in the mideft of the common people, and one of the people, dceji thou beleeue tint thou art cleanef 
Who is fo blindc not to fee that all true Chriftians are Prieftes of the myftical temple, which is the Church, 
and mult hauc care not to defile their garments ? Therefore Hierom fpeakcth nothing of apparell worne by 
the Minifters of the Church in the celebration of this Sacrament, but (heweth by the charge giuento the 
Pricft,Ezech 44-that no man liuing in this world can be cleanc. In the Epiftlc oiVatilinus 9 \ know not what you 
imagine fliould make for your purpofc, except it be two verfes written oucr a certaine Cloicr, that was in the 
great Church or minfter of T^ola. 

HiclocmefivenermdafeP2UsqmcofjditHr,^r^fia 
Promituralmafkcripompa {^Mwitterij. 

This U the place where the venerable fore is Uyed vp 3 and from rrhence the reverend pompt of the holy Mini fiery U brought 
forth. This you imagine to be the Veftrie where all Popilh veftments are kept. But Taulinus mcaneth, that all 
fuch things as were occupied about the holy Mmiftcrie,cxccpt bookes (for they were in another dofet) were 
kept and brought out of this place : as bread and wine and velfcls for both, and fiich other things as they oc- 
cupied in their ceremonies, among which if there were any garments appointed for the celebration of the 
Lords fupper, it foloweth not that they were fo many, and fuch mancr of Veftments as you vfe in your Mafte. 
By Chrylbftome it may be gathered, they had none other apparel in his Church but a white vcfturc.iw Matt. 
HomS$. nor in the Church of Rome, by Hierom tont.Tclag.U.i. But it will neucr be proucd thatthey vied any 
garments to difecrne the Lords body by them, as you pretend. As for the fables of John Diaccnjhai wrote the 
life of Gregorie almoft 900. ycercs after Chnftjdeferue fmall credite with wife men, to proue what garments 
and for what cnde,wcre worne in the Primitiuc Church,fiue hundred yeres before he was borne. 

Butyou proccedc and tell vs, that for this,namcly, for difcerningour Lords body,is the hallowing of Cor- Corporals and 
porals and chalices, calling to witnes Ambrofe Offit. c. x%. who fpeaketh neucr a wordc of Corp * rals, bur of c hali«i. 
golden veflels dedicated to the minifterie of the Sacrament, which as he himfclfc had broken and melted to 
redeeme capriues, fo he iudgeth that it is the beft vfe that they can be put to ; If they be giucn to the poore, if 
they be employed for redeeming of captiucs,or for building of Churches and enlarging the burial places. In 
thsfe three kfndes (faith he) it « law full to breakg/nelt, djidfell the vcffels of the Church, turn after t ! . ey be dedicated. It is 
need foil that the forme of the myfticaUcupgcenotoutofth Church ,lefl the Minifterie of the My cup bs trans ferred to ir;>- 
kfdvfcs.Tlterfore within tfa Church firft there were fought out veffels that were net dedicated : then being brol^n^nd lajl 
of all melted^ they were difpenfed to tin poore by fmall portions, alfo thy helped fir the redemption of cap tines. But although 
tl)ere want new veffds,andfuch asfceme not to be dedicated, I thinkg thy may be all emmrted with jietie to fuch vfes, as I 
hauefaid before. The Church in his time therefore had golden veflels dedicated for the holy vfe of ihc bacra* 
menr,butnot to difecrne the Lords body, which might be difcerned fufficiently without them, and neuer a 
whit by them. Exuperim bifliop ofTholofa,is commended by Hierom to be fo rich,as no man was richer then 
he,which caricd the Lords body in a wicker basket,and his bloud in a glafle, becaufe he bellowed all vpon re- 
liefc of the poore: Yet there is no doubt, but he difcerned the Lords body better with his wicker basket and 
brittle glaiTc,thcn Papifts doe with their golden Corporals and chalices. 

TtyQanTgn purging himfelfe of prophaning the my fterics of Chriftian religion,allegorically alludeth to the 
prophanationofrhe veflels of the Icwifli temple by Ttybtfigrdan and Bakhafar,z% his wordes doe plainely de- 
clare : (ayiu^Whatminftring vefftls mt to b: touched of many ,or the mnltitudej:aue I deliutred to the handes of the ir/c- 
kfd, either to l^abu^ardan or to Balthafar,rrhich riotedwckgdly in holy thing? ,&fujf red pumfhment worthy of his madnes} 

Where is hallowing of Corporals & chalices for difcerning of the Lords body ? Optatm //ktf.fpeaking againft 
the rage of the Ihnatifts fa'\th,that befide their breaking and fcraping of the C6munion tables or altars, which 
were tables of wood, You hauc doubled yonrwicb^dnes, while you haue broken alfo the Cuppes^ the carters of the blood of 
Chrift. What hallowing of cuppes or Corporals (to fuch ende as you affirmc) can be concluded out of thefc 
wordes? We know they had Cuppes fpecially appointed, (or if you will)con(ecrated,as we hauc to the vfe of 
the holy Sacram .nr,but without any Popifh hallowing,or as ncccflary to difcerne the Lords body and bloud 
by them. The auftour of the imperfeft worke vn dcr the name of Chr) foftomc Ihm,} 1 . faith : J fit be afinne 

and dangnr to tramfe.re thifitntt.fied veffels vnto priuate vfes, as Bahhafar doeth teach vt, who drinking in the hahwed 
Cuppes jvas depofdout of his ^ingdome and his life* if therefore it befo dangerous to transferre to priuate vfes, thefefimflU Th* Real pre* 
fied'vejfcls, in which is not the trite body of Chrift but a myfleric of his body is eonteinedjiow much more the veffels of our bo~ ncc# 
dy,whch Go I hath prepared fo r an habitation for himfelfe, we ought not to giue as a place fir the deuil y to doe what he will 
w.th them. You fee they had fanftified veflels, and yet confelfed that the true body of Chrift was not in them. .. 
But you proccedc and fay, Tor this pnphane tables are remooued y and altars confecrated. Chrift and his Apoftles "** 
were to blame (if it be as you fay,) to miniftcr vpon prophanc tables, without confecrating of altars. But who 
lhall bearc witnes for confecration of altars * Who but S. Anguftine Sermo.% ? fde temporei And who lhall war- 
ra nt vs that this Sermon is not falily intituled to S. Auguftine, (as a great nomber of thofc Sermons are? ) Bui 
admit it be Auguftines owne auftoritie,yet he fpeakcth oncly of confecrating of altars, not for this ende to 
difcerne the Lords body and bloud. For that their tables & altars were dedicated to the holy vfe of miniftra- 
tion,it is not the matter we ftand vpon,but whether they were confecrated for this end. They were called al* 
tars vnproperly,asthe Sacrament was called a Sacrifice,the Minifters facrificingPriefts&Leuites,yct were 
they neither in matter, forme, nor vfe, like vnto your Popiih altars of ftone, that were fet againft a wall For 

they 



The firftEpiffle of S.Paul 



Chap. xi. 

they were cables of wood ,and (b commonly were callcd,as it is manifeft by S. Auguftine Ep. yo. Bonifacio. And 
Optatus £&&both Ipcaking of the rage of the Donatifts 9 \vhich brake, or (haued,or (craped the boardcs of the al- 
caror table. Itftoodinthemiddeft,that thcpcople might ftand round about \i.E»febJib.\os4MdVaulin.Tyr. 
epmAug. de verb. Dom m fecundAoan.fir^6. Ic was remoueable and caried by the clczxkcs^uguftJ)rtxfi,vet.&n9H 
««fifJ^«.ioi.Orothcrwife^sappearethbyO/^^«/ /('^Therefore it was nothing like Popifh altars. Butyou 
goe on,and fay : That fortius, the very Wefts tlnmfelnes, are 1mouraUgjhaft 9 facred. The Lords body may be de- 
cerned of the recehicrs,though the Pricft be a very varlet, vnchafte, and vnholy. For the dign itie of the Sa- 
crament, dependeth not vpon the worthincs of the Minifter. Wc confefle that (he Minifter ought to be 
chafte,and holy, that in relpefl ofhimfelfe,he may difcerne the Lords body,and that his Miniftcrie is honou- 
rable^Joth in this Sacrament, and in the other. And fo faith rlieromt ad Heiiodorum. Farrebehfiomme^thati 
fhou^fpeaksat^thinganuJfeoft})em > whichfucceeding the order ofjpofiles^doemakg the bodyofClrrifi with their holy 
mutkjry wlfmaljb ware made Chrifitans. By making the body of Chrift,hc mcaneth the celebration of the Sa- 
crament of his body,as by making vs Chn£tians,thc Sacrament of Baptifac. Forothcrwifein proper (peach, 
they neither make die body of Chrift^ior vs Chriftians, but onely Minifter the Sacraments, whereby the bo- 
die of Chrift is reprefented vnto vs, and by vfi of them we are afliircd that we are by Gods grace and fpiri- 
tuall regenerationjbecome Gods children,that is,Chriftians. In the other place again ft Iouinian, Hicromc 
indeedeandAmbrofei»x.T/wf.3,thinkethitmoftconucnient3that Miniftcrs of the Sacraments ihould be 
continent,eithervnmarried or abftcming from their wiues. But the Counccl of Nice that decreed the con- 
trary^ of greater auftoritie. SocratJib.z.Cap.u. And^tljanafitstadDracontium, YctS. Ambrofe deniethnot, 
but that it is lawfull to haue wife and children,as the Apoftle faith : Tor tlxji are tlxfionts ( faith he ) ofBifaoptikg 
dignitie. But if any man following better tfongs 9 and hath dedicated both his body andfmleto Godfhat he coutle not lumfelfe 
inMatrumnie, Ixfhalbe madefo much tin morewortly. And in the 2.Coruub.i I . He faith,that jtHthejlpoftles «*• 
tepttohnandVaulhadwiues. Yet you procecde and fay, For tint the people is forbidden to touch it with their common 
handes. 7yaT$amgn.0r. aijiriantx. What Gregorie faith of the veflels of the Iewjfh temple, I hauc fliewed be- 
fore. But that the people were not forbidden to touche the Sacrament, it is manifeft by that which hec wri- 
teth of his filter Gorgonia t which did not onclytouche it with her handes, but alfo be wettest with her tearcs. 
And by that which S.B afi Ic of the fame time writeth vnto Cafarea Vatritia of the very cafe of the people hand- 
ling the Sacrament, and putting it to their ownc mouthes. And CyriU Hier. MyHag. y. biddcth them take 
it in the hollow of their handc. That care is had that no part fall to the ground, it is of reuerencc to the ho- 
ly myfteries, not as though the Sacrament were the naturall body and bloud of Chrift, tor no pan can fall 
ro the ground from his body and bloud, though crummes of bread and droppes of wine may falL CyrillHie- 
rq/! faith: Takglxede leafi any part ofitfa'lfromtlxe. For what foeuer thou fiymmefi boje 9 (of it were a partofthine 
eaw member ,)tl)Oufhouldef{ leefe it. For if any manfhouU giue theegraines ofgolde, wouidefi thou not holde them mth 
great diligence f&ifngbeede left any part of tlxmfoould be loft y and thou fhouldift fajfer damage t sindwilt th:unotpro* 
Me much more Mhgemly for thkxvhid> is mjre precious then golde or precious fiones,that mcrumme of it doe fall away f 

Thefc wordes declare, that although the Sacrament was highly eftcemed by him, } et not taken to be 
the very bodie and bloud of Chrift, for thenhcewoulde hauc faide, that cuery crumme is a part ofhis bo- 
die, or his whole bodie. The like is to be faide of that fuperftitiousconfecraring of their eyes, forehead, and 
organes of their fenfes, with the moyfter thatremainethon their iippes, after they haue drunke of theCuppc, 
which he prefcribeth, declaring that he tooke it not for the natural bloud of Chrift^s you perlwade men. 

Origenalfb faith : Im?,Ex t IwitladmonifayoKby (xamflesofyoKr Religion, 7m ^nowe that areatcuftomediobe 
frefent at the ditdne myfteries y how whenyoureceiue the Lords body pith all meat andreuercnceyou Iqepe it, that nemrfo 
fmtU a piece fall from it, left any part of foe cwfeirated gift doefallaway. For youthinlteyon are blame worthy^andyou 
drinks righly if any part fall from it by negligence, ^ndifyou vje 9 and xvortlxly vfefi great heeds to foepe his body, howe 
doe you thinks it is a muter oflejfe Ixinous offence^ to negletl his word dm his body? Thus the neglcd of the word (by 
Origensiudgcment) is as great an offence, as the negleft of the Sacrament. But that he eftcemed notthofe 
parts that by negligence mightfallto be the natural bodie of Chrift(akhough he called it the body of Chrift, 
which is a Sacrament thereof) hce declareth moftplainely in bis Commentarie vpon Matthewe Chap.15. 
Where he affirmeth,that the material part of the Sacrament, gocth into the belly, and iscaftfborth into the 
draught: QuodJi y &c. Ifwltatjbeyer enter into the mouth goeth into the beUy,& iseaft out into tin draughtsmen the meate 

alfivrhidjxjanelifiedtrytUword of Godandby prayer, accordingto that which it hath materia, goeth into the beiy^and 
is <aji out into the draugljt: but accordingto prayer which is added vnto it Recording to theportion offaith it is made profi- 
tabkycaufiug that the minle is made of ' clear e fight, looking to that which is profitable* Tfeither docth tin matter of breads 
but the word that is faide vpon ityprofite him which recei$uth it not vn^orthefy* Jndthefe things are faid of the figura- 
tive orfigmficatiue bodie. Many things alfo may be faid of the word himfelfe winch was madeflifi) and very meate jxhom 
whofoeuer^aUeatejKfhaUdouitlcJfe line fir euer^vdiome noeuiUmancaneate. For if it could be that he which continue 
ethftu7anewllmm 9 migkeatethemrdmaaejkfi> 3 (feein^ is tin word and bread of life>) it fhouldnx bauebenewrit- 
tenyJVhofieuerpjaU eate this bread Jhallliue for euer. You fee therefore how Origen and other fathers mcane, 
when they call the Sacrament the body of Chrift,( as our Sauiour himfelfe docth ) namely, that it is the typi- 
cal, fymbolicaI,that is jfiguratiu e and ngnificatiue body of Chrift, not his true and naturall body in decde,but 
onely by faith to the woithy receiucr. 

But fiillyou gpe on and fay: For thisfacredprouifion is madejhat if any hofies or parts of the Sacrament doe remaine 
%mrecemd^)eybemofireUgioufly referued^wkhallhonouranddiUgencepoffibU. Here come in all cautcls and promfi- 

onsof y Maffe,if it be eaten by a moufe,a dogge,an hoggc^f a fpider or a flic fal into die cup,if it be poylbned, 
if itbc vomitted vp by a Pricft,or a lay man : ifit be xnouldie and corrupt(fo that wonnes breede of it,)with an 
hundred like cafes,which Chrift & his Apoftles did not prouide forpor die Primithie Church did know,thcrc 
is fac red prouifion made by the Church of Ami chrift,who as in a] things aduanceth himfelfe aboue Chrifl/o 
in wife and holy prouifion 3 farrc execcdeth Chrift 8c his fpiritindwGo5>dAsforcxainmationofc6fcicnccs, 

confeffion 



Cha fHrieof 
Priciles, 



Touching eft 
the Sacu- 

ment. 



Falling of 

crummes or 
drops. 



Rdcruation. 



>» 



Chap.xii. 



To the Corinthians. 



288 



confeffion of finnes, continence &om vncleane luftes,wc confefle ougjit to be preparations, for men to re. 
ceiuc worthely,but not Popim excarnification of confcicnces , auricular confeffion, and a more fcrupulous 
prescription ofcontincncc in maryed perfons, then the fcripture doth require, As forreceiuingfafting, isa Receiurngfa- 
thine indifFerem,of conucnience according to the order of the Church,but not of neceffitie, neither dothS. ""« 
Aueuftine teach otherwifcEp.i 1 8.For euen in his timcon the day of the inftitution of the fupper,the cuftom 
ofche Church was, to receiue after dinner, as hemewethinthatEpiftle, anditappearethbytbccounceloi 

Carthage 3. C.i?.Matifcon.*.C.tf. 

But now after you hauc (hewed,howyou Papifts difecrne the Lords body, you wil prouc,that wedifcerne 
itnotbecaureaftertheorderofourbooke,ifanythingiemaineafterourCommunion,thcCurateorclarke 

may take it home to his owne vle.A fubftantial argument^ promife you. But we difcernethc Lords body, as JSSErf, 
the Apoftlc hath here taught vsXct a man therefore examine himfelfe&c. not by making fuperftmous pro- tCTthecom .., 
uifions/or the bread and wine,which remaineth after the Communion: whereof there is no greater account, munion. 
to be made,then of the water after baptif me,for the confecration extendeth to no more bread and wine,then 
is beftowed according to Chrifts inftitution. Therefore Euagrius teftifieth, thatbyanolde etiftome of the 
Church of Conftantinople, that which rcmayned after the Communion, was geuen to yong children that 
went to fchoole. In the Church of France by the Matifcon t.Councel Cap.6" jt was decrced,that the remnants 
of the facrament.on wednefday or fiiday ftiould be giuen to yong children fading, fprinkled with wine. And 
thechurchofEnglandbyas good auftoritie, hath appointed, for auoiding of fuperftition, and al other in- 
conucniences, that the minifter , (halhauethe bread and wine to his priu ate vie. As for the ceremony of 
brcad,that was giuen to the Catecbumeni in S. Auguftines time, we haue no more to doe with it, then you , and ' 
lefle with your luperftitious holy bread. .,.«••« j- 

But feeing in our celebration of the Lodes fupper,we haue althinges material and eflential, according to 
the inftitution of Chrift,and the doftrine and praftife of his Apoftles, and you do manifeftly peruert the end 
of his inftitution,by your blafphcmous facrifice,and Idolatrous worshiping of the cieaturcs,by notfhewing the 
Lordcs death ,by your facrilegious depriuing of the people of the one halfe of the facrament, and other your 
fuperftitious prophanations.if any of you,that gathered thefc notes, pcrtaine to Gods election,! befecch him 
in his good timc,to cal you to his knowledge & acknowledging of his truth.To the reft I fay with the Apoflle, 
the Lord reward you according to your workes. ..,.», Vnwonhvre- 

them 10 3°- Manyfleepe..) WeefeehtrebythUjt'uafearefulcafe and crime to defile by finite (as much as m vs lytth ) the ceiuing ' 
A y body of 'chrift in the Sacrament ,feeingGod fir ooke many to death fir it in tlx Trimitiue Cliurth, and pimifhed otlitrs by 

rreeumficl^s.T^maruilthatfomaityfkangedifeaJesanddeathesfd - - - Defiling of 

Vutke 1 Thc bod y of Chrift,is not fo tn the facramenr,that it can be defiled by any mans finne,or otherwife be abu- chrifts bcvJy< 

r y fcd,by any aft of man or beaft . For Chtift is now in heauen glorified,and can futfer no more of wicked meri. 

Yet it is an heynous offence,to defile by finnc,the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Chrift. f . 

a I Iudge your felues.) We may note here that it it not ynou§>,onely tofmnem morepr torepent lightly ofthatwhieh fita6aioo> 
Upahbut that we {botUdpivufb our felues actwdingtotlu weight 0^ 

nifh Vi by temporalfcourgesin ihu life or the next jf we do not maks our felues very cleane be fire we tome to rieeiut hit holy 
Sacrament,whofe Inauy hands we may efcapt by punifhing ourjelues byfrfting and oiIkt penance. 

He that finncth no mote,doth no t lightly,but earneftly repent of his finnes paft. As for popilh fatisfaftion Satisfaaion- 
by punifoment of our felues , otherwife 'then by harty forrow for our finncs,(which yet is no fatisfaftion for 
them)there can none be concluded out of this text. Not that god doth punifh his children^ the next life,al- 
though he chaftife them with temporal feourges in this life to bring them to repentance & amendment, not 
tamake fatiffaftion for there finnes forgiuen.By true and faithful repentance therefore, with prayer,fafting, 
almcs and other workes by God allowed,as the fruitcs of repentance and faith, we may auoide Gods heauy 
•judgement which our finnes haue defcrued, through the merits of Chrift, and not by the merit or fatifaftion 
. ofourwbrkcsjbutbythcimeremercyofGod. 

Rhem.2l 33. Expeft onean other.) Kftumingtww to their firmer fault and diforder for tin whichhetoo^e tins cccafson to 
talk^ of the Inly Sacrament, and how great a fault it is to conn vnworthely to it; he exhorteth tliem to kfepe tlteirfaidfup' 
fmorfeaftesinvnitte^peace^ulfobrietutlierichecxpeclingthepoore&c. , n . . 

Fulke. 2 1 The wordes that follow,(If any be an hungrcdJct him eatc at homc,)do declare moft manifeftly,that this Communion 
expcftation.and tar>«ing one for an other jis to receiue the communion of the Lords (upper together^ not to JJ™^™ 
the eating of there loue fuppers : which were cheefcly toreleeuc the poorc, that were hungry.Photros vpon p^mafe 
thtkvior&zsteKh.Tary one fir another Whtrefore Heft youbeproued to receiue the Lordestody and bbudvmeorthely, 
left partakngvtmort1>ely,beingmadeguiltieofthe murder of hit body, and the Shedding of hit bloud, j ou receiue iudge- 
■ment •vnauoydable. S. Ambrofe vpon this text &it\\,He faith- that they muft tatyont for an other , tlsat the oblation of 
many be celebrated together, and that all may beftrued, andifany be impatient ^e may be fed with earthly bread at home. 
TlMtyott come not together to iudgement^tat is thatyou k^epe notthemyjleriefo,atyo» be wortlryto be reprel>ended, with 
offence. S.Hierome or the auftor of the content in his name,vpon this place fayth. Btcaufe none taryedfir ot)m> 
tbattheofjringmightbemadein comtnonfherefore they canst together <fM ■vntofanttifititionbutvntoiudgement.To the 
fame cfteft writcthPrimafius.B«,*/e;» wasoffitdtohimwhUhcamtfsrft^ndhedideattandwtnthis way,they came 
togetlxrvntoiudgementandndt tofanttification.ChiyfoRome and Theoplylaft refcrreit,botb to the facrament,& 
to the loue fuppcr.So that a communion can by no meanes be auoyded, nor a priuate maflc eftablifhcd. TheMaffc » 
Rhem.22 34- I wil difpofe.JI Many particular orders anddtcrees/noe then be here or many otlserboo^ofthe newTeftament a ^ :e ^} tt ^^ 
txprefly written,didtlte Jtpojllesfs ttefeeherti indmrnciy S. Paul to the Corinttons , fet downe by tradition , whid> our £jj£ £ 
whole mmifiration of XI As s E « agreablevnto, atthefubfiance of the Sacrifice and Sacrament u by the premises proued Communion 
■tobemvftconfonanti Calumfu^pperandComntufanmdpointesvfolyrtpugiim Andthatitagretthnot to isnoc. 

- thcfeotfarnofitritteniraditiomfhey eafelyc'ohfeffel The* Apofilesdelsuered vnto the Church totakeitonelyfafling; they >Atstsp,\u. 
tare not for it . T lie Apefiks taught the Church to conftcrate by thewordes and thtfigne of the Crofft ,withut which ".6, 

Hhh (faith 



Shem. 



20 



Ftd-e.20 



The firft Epifflc of S. Paul C h a p x i 



»4 






to take it onely falling. AuguflEp. 
Auguftuu 



Therefore 






niesvicaaoouttnatottiecHedm^ dead are i»rofi»bletothcin,butonlyluch as 

being 



Chap, x it* 



To the 




*.•* 



i8p 



being made by the Bifhop or miniftcr of the church in faith,gounded vpon Gods prdmHcs,as by the interpret 
tcr of Gods wil, do rather declare what God h ath already granted to them that depart in thefaith of Chrift, 
: then deHre any thing to be performed,as there cenfure in pardoning and reteynihg of finnes, inbinding and 

lofirigoffinncrs is an interpretation and declaration oftheiadgemenr of God, not that God is minifter of 
the corrupt judgement of mcn,but that men which are appointed by Gods fpirit,to cnterpret Gods wil,do fe^ 
peratethofc that are iudged of God, according to there worthines. Therefore in fiich fort. TbedixineBifbop 
(ti\\\\hz)ditbAslptfoftth^ a>td(hal doubtUsbe granted, both 

fhwing to Godwhicb louctb the good J?is owe difftojition refembling the good, and declaretb as an interpreter ,or by **J 
of interpretation fo tbemtb.it arc prefentjhofe rstvardes&hkhflMlbe to them that are holy. And this is the refolution 
cf that qucftion,which he moucth 3 whether prayers are auaileable for the dead,and in what refpeft they may 
be profitable. Whereby we fee,thflt this error was very yong in his time,and had not yet obteyned ftrcngth , 
when prayers for the dcad,\vcre not taken (imply for praiers,but rather as declarations of the performance of 
Gods promifes,to al his eleft after this life,nlmely,th at they arc pardoned of al there finnes committed of 
fraihie,and are placed in reft with Abraham,ifaac and lacob .For thefc things oncly were required in thofc 
prayers,which were vttcrcd by the Bi(hop,for them that were buryed, Concerning the mixing of water with 
winc,lhaue anfwered beforcinthe notes of this Chaptcr,Seft. lo.That it is neyther of Chriftes inftitution, 
nor of the general praftife of the Churcb,buc a thing indifferent foit be vfed without fupcrftition. Caluinc 
therefore and the reformed Churches in thefe dayes made no new adminiftration according to the Apoftles 
vnwritten wordes, but reformed the new adminiftration of the popifh Church according to the mott anci- 
ent inltitution, and praftifc of Chrift and his Apoftles,and of the primiriue Church,in al ncceffarie and cffci*. 
tial points fet forth in die worde written. And as for thofe thinges which the Apoftlc did dif[>ofe at his pre- 
sence, we know, thateychcrtheypertcynednot to the adminiftration ofthe facramentv or die they were ac- 
cidental orders , mete for the Church of Corinth, which are not neceffaryto bethefame,in all times and 
places. Howagrcableourdoftrineandpraftifeofthis facrament, is toChriftesinftitution, fetforthinthc 
fcripturc,in name,fubftancc,and al cflemial poynts, let the world fce> & God iudge. 

CAHP. XII. 

The £part y ] )ey mi Jl m ma ^ their dlmfttie of Gifts an oec-fon ofSchifnejonftdtring tint al are of one Holy Chofi.andfr thefts 
Astouching ft of the am body of Chriji which is the Church: ixWhithdfo coulinotbeabody , without fuch varietie of members: 

1 1 Therefore neither thy thtt hxue the inferhur gftes, mujibe iifcontent, feing it U Gods difiribution; nor they tlxtt 
haue the greater ^conemme the other tconfiderinrtfiy arenoleffemctffiriei 1$ bin al foal ioyns together: 28 And 

euery one kgow his oxvne place. 



the Gifts of 
the Holy 
Choft. 



The Epiftle 

vpon tha 10 
Sunday after 
Pcntecolt, 



Concerning jfirittialgi&$J>rethre, I would 
not haueyon ignorant. 

2 Tc know thatye were Gentils, carted away 
vnto dttmhe idols, enen asye were led. 

3 Wherefore [declare vntoyonjthat no man Or calleth 

3 Therefore I doe you to vnderftandthat ^eakwgbythefpiritofgod\defiethIefH6;^a^ jefmaecu* 
no mail {peaking in the Spirit of God, faith fonomancanjay\thailefwutheLord,bntty^ 
Anathema to Ies vs. Andnoman canfay, theholyghfl. Ro.13.13! 
Our LordlEsvs: butintheholyGhoft. 4 There are diner fities of giftes, but it is the phU.z*io e 

4 And there arediuifions of graces, but felfe fame floret \ 



ANd concerning fpirituallthings > I wil 
not haue you ignorant,brethren. 
2 You know that when you were hea- 
thenry ou went to dumme Idols according as 
you were ledde. 






one Spirit, 

5 And there are diuilions of miniftrati- 
onsrbut one Lord. 

6 And there are diuifions of operations, 
but one God, which worketh al in al. 

7 And the manifeftation of the Spirit is 
giuen vnto eucry one to profit. 

8 Toonccertcsbythefpiritisgiucntthe 
\vordofwifdom:andtoan other, the word 
bf knowledge according to the fame Spirit. 

9 To an other||,faith in y fame fpirittto an 
othcr,the grace of doing cures in one Spirit. 

: to To an other,the working of miracles: 
to an other,prophccy:to an other,difcerning 
offpiritesrto an other,kindcs of tongs: coan 
other,interpretationoflanguages. 

- 1 1 And al thefe things worketh one and 
the fame Spirit,diuiding to euery one accor- 
ding as he wil. ^£0 

■k \i% For *as the body is one,& hath many 

mem*. 



/ And there are differences of adminiflrati- 
ons,but it is the felfe fame Lord. 

6 And there are diners maners of operati- 
ons J?nt it is the felfe fame Godjtbich worketh all 
in all. 

7 The manifestation of the jpirit, is ginen to 
euery man to profit withalL 

S for to one is ginenfo the fyirit the word 
ofwifedom, to another the word of knowledge by 
the fame Jjiirtt. 

$ To another is giuen^/>A by the fame (pirit 
to another the gift of healing by the fame Jpirit . 

iq To an other power to do miracles Jo an o m 
therpropheciejo another decerning offyirits, to 

an other diners kinds of tongues, to another the 
interpretation of tongues. 

1 *But thefe al worketh enen thai one and Rom.i %.% . 
thet felfe famefpirit, diuiding to euery manfe- Ephe.4.7* 
uerally enenas he wil. 

tz for as the body is one, and hath matrj 

Hhh 2 mem* 



£ Amarudous 
vnion betwixt 
Chrift and his 
Church & a 
great com for: 
toalCatho- 
I ikes being 
Members ther- 
o\\ that the 
church and he, 
the bead & the 
body, make & 
be called one 

vnit.Cc. 
One tody ' 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. x i i. 

members, and al the members of the body members,and al the members of that one body, 
whereas they be many,yet are* one body:fo being many, are one body, euenfo is Chrifi 



alfo Chrift. 

1 3 For in one Spirit were we al baptized 
into one, whether Iewes, or Gentiles, or 
bondmen,orfree:andin one Spirit wc were 
al made to drinke. 

14 For the body alfo is not one member, 
but many. 

1 5 If the foote fhould fay, becaufe I am 



alfo. 

13 Forbyonejpiritarewe al baptized into 
one body ^whether we be /ewes or Gentils, whe- 
ther ^cbcbondorjree.-andhaueall drunks of 
onefpirit. 

14- For the body is not one member , but 
many. 

IS Ifthe foote do fay >, Becaufe I am not the 



&4.4.II. 



notthehand,Iamnotofthebody,isitther- hand J am not of the boa;: is it thereforcnot of 
fore not of the body? the body} 



1 6 And ifthe eare fhould fay , becaufe I 
am not the eie, I am not of the body : is he 
therefore not of the body? 

1 7 Ifthe whole body were the eierwhere 
is the hearing?If the whol were the hearing: 
where is the imelling? 

18 But now God hath fet the members, 
euery one of them in the body as he would 



ip Andifal were one member, where fedhim. 



6 tAndtftheeare do fay, Becaufe /amnot 
the eye Jam not of the body: is it therefore not of 
the body ? 

J j /fall the body were an eye, where were 
then the hearing? If all were hearing , where 
were the fmelling ? 

/8 But now hath God fet themembers, eue- 
ry one ofthemfeneralin the body, as n hath plea- 



were the body? 

20 But now there are many members in 
deede,yet one body. And the eie can not fay 
to the hand: Ineede notthyhelpe,oragaine 
the head to the feete, You are not neceffarie 
for me. 

21 But much more thofe that feme to be 

the more weake members of the body, are 

more neceffarie.- 

22 Andfuch as we think to bethe bafer 
members of the body , vpon them we put 
more aboundant honour: and thofe that are 



19 /f they were all one member t where were 
the body? 

zo Now are there many members, yet but 

one body. 

z 1 ns4nd the eye can not fay vnto the hand, 
/hauenoneede of thee: nor againe, the head to 
the feetej haue no neede of you. 

22 Tearather a great dealt thofe members 

of the body which feeme to be more feeble t are 
necejfary: 

23 And vpon thofe members of the body 
which we thinks to be leJJehonourable,we beftow 



our vnhoncft panes , haue more aboundant more honour : and our vncomely partes haue 



honeftic. 
2 3 And our honeft partes neede nothino : 



more comelinejfe. 

2+ For our comely members neede it not: 



. . , , <■ . -v*o — D « :empered, „ y „ & , „_ 

it that wanted, the more aboundant honour, uinggiuen the more honour to that part which 



24 That there might be no j fchifme in 
the body, but the members together might 
be careful one for an other. 

25 And if one member fuffer anything, 
al the members fuffer with it.or if one mem- 



iacked. 

2 s That there fhould be nofirife in the body: 
but that the members fhould haue the fame care 
one for another. 

allthemembi 



ber do glorie,al the members reioice with it. fuffer with it. If one member be honoured/d the 
26 And you are the body of Chrift, and members reioycewitb it. 



members of member. 

27 And *fome verily God hath fet in the 
Church firft Apoftles, fecondly ptophetes, 
thirdly doctors, next miracles, then the gra- 
ces of doing cures , helpes, gouernementes, 
kindes of tonges. 

28 Are al Apoftles? are al prophets? are 
aldoaors? r 



27 re are the body of Chrift 3 andmcmbers 
inpart. 

2S * And God hath ordained fome in the Eph^tsii, 
Church, firft ^Apoftles, fecondarily, Trophetes, 
thirdly, Teachers, then them that doe miracles: 

after thatjhe gifts of healing Jielpers,gouernors 
\diuerftties of tongues 9 ||Or 

2 9 *Are aluAoftles? are all Prophets? are 



. , . . -* c-«* •**ora«y»*CVj (if c (ill. r I UU 

29 ? Are al miracles? haue al the grace of all Teachers? are all doers of miracles? 
doing cures? do al fpeake with tonges ? do 30 Haue all the gift of healing? do alfpeah 

dintej P ret - ? mth tongues?doc aUintcrprete? * 

?° But 3J Conn 



C h A v. x 1 1 1. To the Corinthians^ 290 

30 But purfuc the better gifts. And yet I 3 l Couet after the beU giftes: aAndyet 
(he w you a more excellent way. Jbeiv Ivntojou a more excellent way. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.xii. 

ptttlH I * The word of wifedome.) M thefe giftes be thofe which tin learned call Gratias gratis datas : tol&b belt* 

* * flowed often euen vpon ill liners jtpbich haue not the other graces of God rvfarely their ferfont [hould be gratefully iufl and 

holy in his fight? 
Vulke I *k* s * s an vn l earncc * diftinftion of the popi{h learned, which flieweth no difference betweene tilings of di- 

* # tiers natures. For all Gods graces be freely gcucn,as well thofc that arc beftowed vpon the elcft, as vpon the 

rcprobate,neithcr are men gratcfull 3 iuft,and holy in Gods fight, by any gifts of iuftice or holineffe inherent, MHce fnh*- 
but oncly by lefts Chrift. Eph.i.6. Eph.z.7.8. Viuiding to entry man as he mil, (faith Ambrofc) He faith as fo will rcnt * 
not as it is due. ExUrtM virg, 

fthem 2. *9 Arc al miracles ? S^ugufiineep. 137, glueth the fame reafonydy miracles mid cures be done at the memories 

* * or bodies offome Saincis more tfon at others ; and by the fame Sainfts in one p lace of their memories rather tfon at other 

places* 

Vulke Z. s ' Auguftinc faith not,that any miracles arc done by any Sainfts, at any place of their memories, but by Mvraclft 

* " God where it pleafeth him Js not *4frica(fayth he)fnllofthe bodies of the Inly Martyrs* Jndyet weknorp not that any * 

fu ch things are done here in any place Jor as that which the 'Ape file faitbcaU the Saincis haste not the gifts ofhealhig/ieythcr 
ham all the decerning offj>irites:So neyther in all memories of the Saincis it isnot his Will, that thefe things fttould be done, 
which dcuideth his owns to euery man as he will. Therefore when it is ccrtaine,that God hath or doEh workc mira- 
cles in any place, we muft not call him to account,why he doth not the fame in all places . But hereof it fo- 
lowcthnot,thatfaynedand lying miracles of popery, be wrought by God or by his Sainfts, but feeing they 
tend to maintainchercfic and Idolatry,wcniuitiay ftill with S.Augultinc.^nviy with tfcfefayned miracles of ly~ 
ieg menyrwnders wrought by deceiumgdettih. De vvit£ccl.c.i fi. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xii. 

'BhtWl.l. 9 Faith in the fame.) This faith is not another infibflame then the common faith in Cbrifl 9 but is of an other acci^^^^ &»*• 

dental qwlitie onelyfhat is } ofmore femorjienotion^fak^nd confident trufi$eciallyfor doing of miracles, 
V Ibe 9 Fayth of doing miracles may be in wicked men as you confeife,/f cf.x . therefore differcth in fubftancc^rom 
tttlKC* j. jmtifyingfoythjwhich workcthbyloue. He callctb fayth here pot this common fay tb % but that whereof he fieakfth a ti- 
tle after : if I haue all faith Jo that 1 en remooue wtwtaines. Theodoret vpon this place. Photius and OccumcnU 

us fay : Abnfiuely fo calleth the ejfeifjby the mine of the thing. 
Rhcfff J 3 *^ lc f° otc ') 2 '* c l mrc h b of exceeding great difiinflim ofmemhm^ft^orier^ and offices t yet of great con- Vniue. ! 

cordyCotMrrencefnutHal communion andparticipatio in al attJtns of her membi rs am ong tfomfekesjvid with Chrift tfo lead 

of the Body. 

ay Schifmcin thebody.) ~4s Charitie and vnitie of fpititjs the proper bond and 'weak of the commonBody: fiisdi- SchiCne, 

ttifion or Sclufm^which is the interruption of peace and mutual Societie betwene the partes of the fame ^ th /fecial plague of 

the Clwrchfindas odious to God as rebellion to the temporal Sctteraine, 

CHAP. XIII. 

Tkttaboueal other Giftes they [hould feefy after Charitie; as that without which nothing frofiteth, 4 and which doth al 
as is to be dontfOnd remained) al/b in beauen. 

ThcEpiMe TF I fpeake with the tonges of men and of *"¥* Hough Ijpeake with the tongues of men t 
dayofc^iin-"" -1 Angels, andhauc || not charitie : I am be- X andofange/s, andhauenot charitie, lam 
?cd sh mC> **" come as founding braffe, or a tinkling cym- as founding braffe>or as a t'mckling Cymbale. 

fonday, wu 2 And though J hauefrophecie>andvnder» 

2 And if I fliould haue prophecie, and ^ fiandallfewetsM*Uknmledge:jeatflhaM 
knew al myftcncs,and al knowledge, and if 4 //f an h,fi that lean remooue mountatnes, and 
I fhould thaue al faith fo that I could re- haue not charitie J am nothtng. 
moue mountaines. and haue not charitie, I ,r#/r/r* „ i/<i 

am nothing. , 3 A»d though IbeBm all my goods to feed 

1 And ffl fliould diftribute al my goods th < tf"> «* f "& I £'"< f bo j> th "J 
~ be meat for the poore,and if I fliould ||de- ^°f be *»»*»**» "otcharttte, ttfrofi. 

tiuer my body fo that Iburnc 4 andhaue not »*"»"**• 

charitic 3 it doth profit me nothing. 4 Charitie fujfereth long, and is courteous : 

4 Charite is patient,is benignc: Charitie Charitie emsieth not, charitie doth notfioward- 
enuieth not, dealeth not peruerfly : is not ty,\fwellethnot t IOr,S*«*p»ft 

puffed vp, riii j Dealeth not drJhoneMjtfeeketb not her 

5 lsnotambitious,feekethnotherown 3 eme t is not bitter jbmkstkmeml, 
isnotprouokedtoanger,thinkethnoteuil: , „ . , . , . 

6 Reioyceth not vpon iniquitic, but re- / MmKrimmmfm+tmtngaAm 
ioyceth with the truth: thetrueth: 

7 Suffereth Hhh.3. 7 Suffered 



to 



The firft Epiftlc 

7 Sutfereth al things,beleeueth al things, 
hopeth al things,beareth al things. 

8 Charitie ncuer fallcth away : whether 
prophecies (hall be made voyd, or tongues 
flial ccafe,or knowledge mall be deftroyed. 

p For in part we know, and in part we 
prophecie. 



Chap. xiii. 

7 Sufereth all things, beleeueth all things 
hopeth all things ;endureth allthings. 

S Though that prophecy tngs fitile , eyther, 
tongues ceafe 3 or knowledge vanifb away, yet 
charitie fallethneuer away. 

9 For our knowledge is || vnperfeel, and our E°«i«i pat. 



Shem.i % 
Fu/ke. i. 



Rhem.2, 
Fu/ke. 2. 



io But Jwhen that fhal come that is per- m^g" ™P«f<8 : 
fe<ft,that flial be made void that is in part. ' " But when that which is perfetl is come, 

1 1 When I was a litle one,I fpake as a li- *k» that which is vnperfeVt fhalbe done may, 
tleone :,Ivnderftood as a htleone,I thought /, whenlwasachilde, Ifbake asachilde, 

as a litle one. But when I was made a man, I J vnderjiood as a child, Iimaginedas a childe : 

did awaythe things that belonged to a litle but as foone .is 1 was a nan, I tut away chil- 

° ne - r dtjhnefe, J 

I a We fee now by a glaffe in a darke , , ., r . , ^ . . , 

fort: but then face to facf. Now I know ' ^ ^^efeetnagLge, euentna darke 

in part: butthen I fliall knowas alfo I am #38 '' e *' T %*%?/"*• 

]c nowen. Nm 7 &* ■""prfty •' b# thenfralllknow, 

•t ■, &*, 1 J««..,*l,„_ fL l cuenailamknowen. 

15 And now there remayne,faith, hope, N - 

charitic, || thefc three . but the % greater of '3 Nov abideth faith, hope, and charitie, 
thefc is chatitic. theft three ^ut the chief e ofthefe is charitie. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xm. 

a Haueal taith.) Thispnueththatfaithkmthingwirihtofaluatknwithoutwnh*jindthatthere maybetrue 
fayth rvittnut charitie. " ■/ • 

That fayth which is voyd of good workes, is nothing worth vnto faluaticn. Yet a man is iuftified by fayth 
without workes, butyetbyfuchafaythasworkethbyioue, Rom.j.fora iuftifying fayth cannot be without 
charitie. Good life Ciaicth S. MgHJiine) is infeparabk from fayth, which worieth by hue. Be fide & oper.c.ll. S. Am- 
brofc vpon this text fayth : To work? wottdcnM tocafi out deuUs byfayth,is nothing «orth,except a man/* an earnefi 

foUwtrofgQoi (ona^uion. Gcnnadius apud Oecurnium,fayth : He doth not nowjpea^ of, hat fayth of the beUeuers 

which is ccmm'.n^idgeuera^but of tl* gift of fayth. Fcrtherewasaccrtaynekiiulofgifies, th-uwas called by the fame 

name of forth, which watgium to many at that time, for the manifejiation oftbeprefinte of this fiirite . Of this 'rift alfo 

frlordfaytbtntkGofpelljfyoufbaUlMUefa^th 

be cajhnto thefeaand nfhallbe done vnoyou. Tor our Lord fpa\e net ofttx cemmonfaytk to them as vnbeleeuers, but his 

fpeachwastohtsdifapks: that u,ify m (hall haue the gift of fayth: And that which our lord in the Gofpell fay d, to be 

thegrcatejljiametytto renxue motmaiues, the Jpoftle faith, is nothing without charitie. 

I o When that thai come.) By thts text S^ugnfline li. 22 Ciu.c.2j>.f rooueth that the SamBs in heauen haue more 
perfetl i^KWledge if our affair ci forejtten they Ixtd when they I ucd here. 

S. Auguftinefpeakcth in that place ncucr a word of the Sainfts that are in heauen knowing our affaires 



luftifiration 
by faith only. 



Bhem.j. 



hcrcmeartn, but oftheperfeft knowledge, that all the Sainasfhall haue after the refurreaionT If the Pro- 
phetHelizsus being abfent in body,<a w his feruaunt Giezi 5 taking the gifts which Naaman the Syrian.whom 
clie Prophet had clenfed from his leprofic, ga ue him,which the wicked feruaunt thought to haue done clofe- 
J/jbccaufe lus mafter faw him not: Htm muchmorein the fpirituaU body (faith he) the SainSs (hall fee allthim^t 
cnely ftbeyfiallfhut their eyes, but alfo ifthej be abfent in body. For thenfhall tluU be perfetl whereof the MoRle fpea- 
Sttlh&c. Thcrfore either ignorance or impudencie,was the auaorofthis note. 

13 Greater of thefc.) Charitie is ofa\lth:tl*ee the greatefi: How tbendoth cnelyfiyth,lem* inferior to it, faw 
aid mjiip!,4nd not Charitie? 6 ' >J 

Fulke. 3. Charitie is grcateft, becaufc sit is of Iongeft continuance .Iuftification is attributed to faith onely, becaufe 

fayth onely doeth apprehend the mercy of God promilcd in Chrift , and not charitie, though it continue, 

when fayth and hope ceafe, becaufe that is obtcined which is beleeucd and hoped . And that in refpeft of 

continuance, the Apoftlc %th»that charitie u greate^the ancientfathers doe confent. Chryfoftome faieth 

vponthis text. T/« greatefi 'ofthefe it charitie, namely in th«poynt,beca>ife they paffeaw^. Charitie continue*, In 1. 

Cor^om.5 4 Primafius faith : In this prefent life, there are three jn tU life to come onely the hue of God and his An. 

gels, end °ffS*n#s Tfc refore that u greater which is alwayes ncedfuUjxn that which /kail once Isaue an end. S/Augu- 
fo^DedofM^ 

toetemaUUfjheother t«odepartmg,charitiefbal continue more encreafed\and more certaine. 



SainSsim h«- 
u en know not 
our affaires. 



IufURcrn'oa 
by fayth. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xm. 



them. 



CWi chfioneoj all the gifies and graces o; God be profit able. 

Bhem.4. 3 I^cliuermy body.) Bdecuc(#/*&S^^ ihatnoHcrctikeand 

Schifroa- 



Chap*xiiii* 



To the Corinthians. 



291 



Vttlke. 4. 



Khem.$. 



Fulke.j. 



Schifmatike,that vniteth not faimTdfe to the Catholike Church agayne, how great almes Co euer he giue, yea Falfc Mmym, 
or flicd his bloud for Chriftes name, can poffibly be faucd . For, many Herecikes by the cloke of Chriltes 
caufc, deccyuing the fimple,fbftcr much. But where true faith is not, there is no iuftice, becaufetheiuftli- 
ticth by faith. SoitisalfoofSchifmatikcs, becaufe where charitie is not, iuftice can there be none ; which 
if they had,thcy would neucr pluckc in pieces the body ot Chrift which is the Church. Jugufi.fat Fnlg, defid. 




in Pf.j4.conc.z.prope finem.Cypr.de vnit.Ec.nu.8. 

Put in papifts, in ftead of Caluinifts,and this note is true. Adde alfo,that papifts fuffring death for treafon, Martyrs, 
agaynft their prince and countrey, are no martyrs though they fliould repent at their death* and renounce 
their falfe fay th : much lefle continuing Antichnflian heretikes. 

13 Thefe three.) Thefe are the three verttrnTheological, each me by nature and defimtiondiflinft fronton other. ^uJ\J^\ t% 
and I faith is by nature the firft,<?ndtmy be and often it btforc,<ind without Ch.iritie : and truly remayneth in diners after charicieisloft 
they haue by deadly finne loH Clwitie. Bew.ire therefore of the Heretikes o[imonjwhich U, that by euery mortal finne fayth by morrall 
is lift no hffe then charitie. ^ finne,not 

The gilt of fayth to doe myracles,lpoken ofin the beginning of the chaptcr,may be without charitie, but a ai u 
iuftify ing fayth which worketh by louc,cannot poffibly be without loue. J good life (fayth Augufline) is infepe- iuftifying 
r4&c/>0»Jp/>/;. #ejW.^ l y iafides > &c tt Agcdlyfaithwillhlth. t 

not be walnut hope and witlmt cktritie f And therefore though all finne be againft fayth and charitie»yct we doe 
not hold that either fayth or charitie in them that are iuftified,is vttcrly loft by deadly finne, though both be 
much weakened and diminiihed thereby. 

CHAP. XIIII. 

(I Much like to 
Jgainft their VAynuhildifhne$,that thought U a goodly matter to be able tofyeabg (by miracle) flrange languages in the ^^P^ f 
Church } \\prefmwgtheirlangmgeshforeproph^^ oiK^m^who 

gttages is inferior to the Gift of prophecie. 26 Giuing order alfo Ixm both tiftet are to be yfed, to wit, the Vrophet to thinlce them- 
fubmit himfclfe to other Vrophet $ : and the Speaker of languages not to publifly his infpmtion,vnles there be an interpret felues better 
ter. 34 Tmiided alipaye$,that women fpeal^not at all in the Church. thenaDoftor 

that is not a 



FOlovv Charitie , earneftly purfuc fpiri- 
tuall things : but || rather that you may 
prophecic. 

2 For he that fpeaketh with tongue, 
fpeaketh |]not to men, but to God : for 
nomanhcareth. Butinfpirite he fpeaketh 
myfterics. 

3 Forhethatprophecicth, fpeaketh to 
men vnto edification, and exhortation, and 
confolation. 

4 He thatfpeaketh with tongues, edifi- 
eth himfclfe : but he that prophecicth,edifi- 
eth the Church. 

5 And I would hauc you al to fpeake 
with tongues, but rather to prophecic. For 
greater is he that prophecieth, then he that 



FOllow after char it je , and couet fyirituall !*•*- 
giftes : but mofi chiefly thatyee may pro- 
phetic. 

2 Tor he that fpeaketh with an vnknowen 
ton gtte.> fpeaketh not vnto men, but vnto God,: 
For no man heareth him : Hon>beit,inthe fpirit 
he fpeaketh rnyfieries. 

3 But he that prophecieth, fpeaketh vnto men 
to edifying^andexhortation,and comfort. 

4 Hee thatfpeaketh with an vnknowen 
tongue edifleth himfelfe : but he that propheci- 
eth >cdtfieth the Church. 

f Iwouldthatye all fpake with tongues t but 
rather thatyeprophecied: For greater is he that 



t> < 1 . . - \ rr 1 i wmmr tune / 1> ui wwn»»tw . /. ui »/ cm^cy t* rjcr trjat 

fpeaketh with tongues : vnfcfle perhaps he pheci JJJ he thatfpe^h^h tomucs, 
mterprete, that the Church may take ed.fi- r J ce pke*^omAitAfaCh W chm%, rd 

ceiue edtfytng. 



cation. 

6 But now brethren |j if I come to you 
fpeaking with tongues : whatfhall Iprofite 



6 Now brethren, if I come vuto you fpea~ 



youjvnleflc I fpeake to you either in reuela- kingwithtongues>what fhall Iprofiteyou, except 
tion,orinknowledgc,orinprophecie,orin I fhall fpeake to you either by reuelation, or by 

knowledge, or by prophecy ing , or by doUrtne ? 

7 sAnd euen things without life , giuing 
fomdywhether it be a pipe, or an harpe 9 except 
they giue a diftinclion in the founds, how fhall it 
be know en what ispipedor harped? 

S For if the trumpet giue an vncertain found % 

Hhh.f. wh§ 



dodirine ? 

7 Yet the things without life that oiuc a 
found, be ic pipe or harpe, vnlefie they giue 
a diftin6lion of foundes, how (hall that be 
knowen which is piped, or which is har- 
ped? 

8 For || if the trumpet giue an vncerraine 

voice, 



ThefirftEp 



Chap, xiiil 



voicc,\vho flial prepare himfelfe to battel?) whojhalbe prepared to the wane ? 

9 So you alfo by a tongue vnleiTe you vt- 9 Soli^ewifeyou, except ye vtter wordes by 
ter manifeft fpeach, how flial that be know- the tongue eafie to be vnderftood, how/ball it be 
en that is faid ? for you flial be {peaking in- hpmcn what isjpoken ? Foryejball fpeake in the 
to the aire. awe. 

10 There are (for example ) fo many 



kindes of tongues in this world, and none is 
without voyce. 

11 If then I know not the vertue of the 
voyce, I flial be to him to whom I fpcake, 
barbarous : and he that fpeaketh, barbarous 
to me. 

1 2 So you alfo, becaufe you be emula- 



io There are happily fo man) kinds of "voi- 
ces in the world, and none otxhemaremtbott 
figntfication* 

1 1 Therefore if I know not the meaning of 
thevojee, IJball&evnto him that Jpeaketh an 
aliant,andhe thatfpeakethpsaUbe an alt ant vn- 
tome. 

iz 8uenfoje,fora£muchMyecouetf\>iri- 



f^m 



tors or ipintes : ieeke to abound vnto the e- tuall gifts, feeke thatye may excel, vnto the edt~ 
difying of the Church. fyhtg of the Church. 

13 And therefore he that fpeaketh with 13 wherefore, let him that fpeaketh with 
the tongue, |let him pray that he may inter- tongue, pray that he may interpret e. 

P ret * '4- For if J pray with anvnknowen tongue, 

14 For ifl pray with thetongue, |)my myfpiritprayeth, but my vnderftanding i* vn- 
fpint prayeth,but my vnderftanding is with- fruitfully 

oucfruit - tS Whatuitthen? JwiUpraywith thejpu 

15 What is it then ? I wil pray in the fpi- rit, and will pray with the vnderflandwg alfo : I 
rite, I wil pray alfo in the vnderftanding : I willfng with the firtt t and wiling with the vn- 
wil fing in the fpirir,I wil fing alio in the vn- derftandtng alfo. 
dcrftanding. 

16 ButifthoublciTeinthefpirit:hethat 
SetT* ["PpKeth the place ' of the vulgar how (hal learned fay Amln, at thy giuingofthwg'fc. 
, _ u . d , e _ v f ,u ? r - ? e ,a y> Amen.voon thy bleffing ? becaufe he ing he vnderftandeth not what thou fay eft ? 

17 7bouverilygiueftthankeswell, but the 
other is not edified. 

/ S Ithankemy God, Ijpcakf with tongues 

18 IgiuemyGodthankes, thatlfpeake mor «thenyeall. 
"with the tongue of you al. l 9 Tet had I rather in the (fhurch to fpeake 

19 But in the Church I Wil fpeake fiue faewdeswth my vnderftanding, thatbymy 
wordes with my vnderftanding that I may V0 J ce I m *ght teach other alfofhen ten thoufand 
inftrudt others alfo : rather then tenne thou- Kor ^ s in m vnknowen tongue. 



1 6 For when thoufhalt blejfewith the fair it, 
how/hall he that \occupieth theroome of the vn- II Or,fil!eth. 



gdEife knoweth not what thou fayeft. 

fcnpie which 1 7 For thou in deed giucft thanks well : 
cH£3b buttheotheris not edified 

theCatechu- - - 

mens, which 
came in to 

thofefpiritual 

exercifts.as. 

alfbinfiddi 

piraSres.^ m &™& others alfo : rather then tenne thou- vmras m m vnknowen tongui . 
flxSton ^ an ^ wordes in a tongue. 20 'Brethren, be not children invnderftan- 

morethto " 20 Brethren, be not made children in ^"£ : hm be't,asconcerning\naughtinejfcbc iOr^aiice,' 
you all f €n fe,but in malice be children : and in (enfc ? e children M ** vnderftanding beperfeft. 

beperfeft. 2I I» the law it is written,* WithmevioiEhX.il. 

21 In the Law it is written, That in other f^U^^^^f^ryl'p^willlJpeakevnto 

tL "~ '" " """" '"* tllthat t will they not 



ECi8,xx. 



pi, 

Lord. 

+ 

not 



^* ^uuici-avvitiswnuren, mat mother j--- / ''"&"*' "r~"J""*"S • 

tongues and other lippes I wil fpeake to this peo- thu P e0 P Ie ' andyetfor al 

pie : and neither fo will they heare me, faith our heare me >P" eth the Lord. 

T vd. 22 Wherefore tongues are for afigne 3 not to 

22 Thereforelanguagesarefor llafione t " emt ^ }ai 'heleeuejbm tc them that beleeue note 

not to'the faithfull, but to infidels : but pro- ^W^9*£ fcructh not for them that be* 

phecies,not to infidels,but to the faithful leeHe mt J"*tfor them which beleeue. 

22 Iftherefore the whole Church come t u!f- W OT ^«^ 

togetherinone,andalfpeakewithtongues! Z'Z?? *> f» d f#^»?> <»>&"«> 

and there enter in vulL perfons or lUnfi- ff ^T/ "^Hf? "*?+ * 

dels, wUltheynotfayfhatyou be madde? tlm^l "' wm *9 m t9**» 

a n«fn^ Ut i ifalp ! :0pheC !? ,an , dthereenterin ^^ifallprophecie^dtherecomemone 

any mfidel or vulgar perfon,he is conuinced that beleeueth not, or one vnlearned : heisrebu- 



b 





ofal,he is iudged ofal. 
25 The fecretsofhis hart are made ma- 
nifeft, 



kedofallmenjic is iudged of all men, 

25 Andfo are thefecrets of his heart made 

manifeft t 



To the Corinthians. 



Chap, xiiii. 

and fo falling on his face he wil adore God^ 
pronouncing that God is in you in deede. 

^6 What is it then brethren ? when you 
come together, euery one of you hathfla 
pfalme, hath a do&rine , hath a reuelation, 
hath a tongue^ath an interpretation : let all 
things be done to edification. 

17 Whether a man fpeakc with tongue, 
by two , or at the moft by three, and \ in 
courfe,and let one interpret. 

28 But if there be not an interpreter, let 
him hold his peace in the Church, & fpeake 
to himfclfc and to God. 

29 And let prophets fpeake two or three, 
and let the reft iudge. 

3 o But if it be reuealed to an other fitting, 



2?i 



manifefl, andfo hauing fallen downe on his face % 
he wtllworjhip God,faying that God is in you of a 
truth. 

26 How is tt then brethren} when ye come 
together 9 euery one of yon hath a P Jaime ^ hatha 
dotlrine, hath a tongue y hath a reuelation y hath 
an interpretation ; Let all things be done vnto e- 
difying. 

27 If any mm fpeake with tongue Jet it be by 
two, or at the moft by three, and that by courje, 
and let one interpret, 

28 But if there be no interpreter, let him 
keepejifence in the Church, and let him fpeake to 
himfelfejwdto God. 

29 Let the Prophets ffeake two or three, and 

t l cau uw ~ & &e other iudge. 

let the hilt hold his peace. s0 If any reuelation be made to another that 

3iForyoumayalprophecieonebyonc: fitethbj Jet the Mhottld his peace. 
that al may learne, and al may be exhorted. * » * . 1 r 

32 Andtheipiritesofprophetsarefub^ J' ^^f^heete mebjtme, that 

left to prophets. *V *W"}* ^"P* 1 r l ■ a 

3 3 For God is not the God of difTenfion, f £ n \ &c ftmts of the Prophets are fnbtett 

but of peace : asalfoinall the Churches of to the Prophets. 



Gcn.3,16. 



thefainftslteache. 
xJ«tu,x2. ^4 |j L et * women hold their« peace in 

the Churches : for it is not permitted them 
to fpeake, but to be fubie£t, asalfo * the 
Law faith. 

3 5 But if they Icarne any thing, let them 

aske their owne husbands at home. Font is 
afoule thing for a woman to fpeakc in the 
Church. 

36 Or did the word of God proceede 
from you ? came it vnto you oncly? 

37 If any manfeeme to be a prophet, or 



33 For God is not the authour ofconfufton, 
but of peace >as in all Churches of the fainEls. 

34- * Let your women keepe Jilence in the j.Tini. tM e 
Churches : for it is not permit ted vnto them to 
ifeal^e,butt\ity are commanded tobevnder 
obedience? as faith the law. Gene. 3. 16 , 

3/ If they willlearne any thing Jet them aske 
thetr husbands at home ; For it is ajhamefor a 
woman to fpeake tn the £hnrch. 

36 Sprong the word of % God from you ? either 
came it vnto you only? 

57 If any man th'tnke himfelfeto be a Pro- 



fpiritual , let him know the things that I . * 7 g J . - r . . „ , . . , , . 

write to you, that they arc the commaundc- /f " ' **»6»»* > '" h ™k»™ ** f 
1 - ' things that I write vnto jou^re the commanae- 

ments of the Lord. 



merits of our Lord. 

3 8 But if any man know not, he fhal not 
be knovven. 

3 9 Therfore,brethren, be carneft to pro- 
phecie : & to fpeakc with tongues prohibit 
not. 

40 But let al things be done honeftly and 
according to order among you. 



3 8 But if any man be ignorant Jet him be ig- 
norant. 

30 Wherefore brethren , c ouet to prophecie, 

and forbid not to fpeake with tongues. 

40 Let all things be done\hones~lhe } and in HOr,comIy. 

order. 



Bhent. 
Rhem. 



1. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xiiii. 

I. Rather pcophccic.) The rift ofpvophcyingjlm U ,*/ expounding the hard points of our religion, it better then A ^htanu 

tfogiftofftrangetomesjhoughbothoegood. ofthis Chap- 

^. Nottomen ) Total^inafirangelmguage^n^rvenalfotoltimfelfy profitetbnottlxhearersjhoughinre- terconcctn j^ g 
fteclofGod wfo vnderpndeth al tonges and thinges, and for the myjieries winch he vtttretb in hUfpnin and for hit mm vnknowen 
edification inftrit and afeclion t there Ix no difference : but ths Tnpliet or Expofitor treating of the fame matters to the rn* tongues. 
demanding ofthewhole ajfemblie t edifieth not him Ji/f alone but al bis hearers. 
VuIU TheApoftlebyoccafionofthcabufeofthegiftoftongues, iheweth that in the congregation, all thinges Prayersinan 

MIKC Z. (jjjjj arc prcachedjprayed, or fong, muft be vttered in a language knowne vnto the people, that they may vn- ™^ €n 

derftand andbe edified by that which is preached, prayed and long . But where you fay, to talke in a flrange 
languagc,vnknowne alfo to himfelfc,proficeth notthe hearers,Chryfoftomc faith,Suchan one profitcth not 
himfelfe,nor his hearers,& that the apoftlein this place fpeaketh of him that vndcrftandethwhathefaithina 
toong ynknowne to othcrsjw ep.i ,Corflom.% $.Tfo» wilt fay the doth the toon* tdifit no ma}notfo,Ter hefith,He that 

jpeaty, 



Thefirft EpiftBofS. Paul C h a p. x i i i i. 



Fulke. 

Rhem. 
Fulke. 



Bhem. 



Rhcm. 



Fulke. 4 



jWtf/i with tongues edifietbbmfelfebkb vtrilie caim,t be 3 txcept Ixl^oa xebstfafteahfth. And hitherto hetbeaketh of 
them Mi vnderjiand what tlxyjpeal$ y tiny vnderflandthemfektes, but they are rut able to -utter them vnto otbrrs So 
faith Phorius, when the apoftle faith, he that fpeaketh with the tongue edifieth himfelfe . Helheakethof'tlxm 
*hicbvnderfl*ndtJ»fe thing nbtch they ffteakg, but cannot interpret tlxm to ether. S. Ambrofe faith vpon the fame 
wordes : By that /« perhaps alone tymeth what bejpeatgtb, Ix edifieth himfelfe alone . Whereby it is manifeft that he 
which fpeaketh in a tongue which he vnderftandeth not himfelte,doth not edific himfclfe,much lelfe others. 
Butif there were any that fpake myfteries in a tongue which iheythemfelucsvndcrftoodnot(as fomeofthe* 
fa thers thinke)thcrfore they fpake to God myfteries in the fpirir.becaufc they vttered to God their fpecch ac- 
cording to their fpirituail gift, yet was this gift (if any fuch were) both to themfelucs and to others vnprcfita- 
ble,without intcrpretation,and ought not to be vied in the church,where all things arc to be done vnto edifi- 
cation . Wherforcjthefe words arc no protection for him which hath not the fpirituail gift of tongucs,to prav 
or fing in a tongue which he vnderftandeth not, whereby he cannot be edified himfelfe, much lefle ouehtto 
be.tolleratcd in the church,whereothersarenotedifiedbyhim. 

2. C If I come.) ThAtu^flyrur^popeandDoaorfbotddpreachtoyoninanvnlnoxteinongue^tdmuervfeanj 
kiwofexpojitiiniinterpretatm&explitatimofmyftr^ 

2 f What if he read to them the fcriptures, and the interpretation and exhortations of the dodors vpon them Rcadin* in ia 
as the Papiils doe oiten umes m then: rune leflons? Is it not all one cafe, and as little profit to be taken by the vnkn w« 
one as by the ether? ' tongue. 

^ # 8. If the trumpet,) J'theTrumpctercanmtg!Mwanurgtoorfromtbefigbt,vnkshevfeadiftin8 
b'efou>uiorj?ro^^ento thcfotdMars :euenfotbepreacbertb.7t cxb.rtetht^ 
doc it inajpeacb which Ins harm vnd*rflandfan not attaine to hit purpose for dee the peiple any -rood. 

Euenlo,hematreadethme[cripturesofthcoldeor new teftament, the homilies ofthc ancient fathers, R„d; ne ;„« 
contcimng exhortation to good life, and dehortation From finne, except he doe it in a fpeech which his hea- vntaowi 
rers vnderf tand(if he meane that his people mould profit thcrcby)cannot atteine to his purpofc^ior doe the «•» 
people any good at all : fuch is the reading of popiih fcruice which hath any good matter in it, the reft doth 
lefle hurtjbccaufe it is not vnduftood. 

13. Let him pray that) ^th^hatbonelythgifiofJhangetongesJetbimpraytoGodforthgiftofinterfreta. 
tionclnat tot one mayh more profitable by the other, f or : to exhort or / reach in a flra>ge tongue war not vnlavful nor vn- 
profit abbfrtghrim to Go J jo that thejjxacb bad bene either by bimf I for by an other afterward expounded. 

*• t ' 4 ' n iy T Xtt P raicth *) Jl f ovh?a9M n r: ' ttl ' ina flr'aigetonguetthichbmfelfvndnf^ 

fidfirinjbuff.m to himju if In k*w particularly what Uprated. ?{cu:rthrles tlxJpojHefirbiddah not fuch praying neU 
ther-pnfijftng that bujp.,t: 3 b.irl,a>:d afte&ion praieth weitowerdtt God, tlmgb his minde and -under ftandi„~ U not profited 
to inflru£f:on 3 ai otbervife it might haue bene if be vnderftoedtb: wordes. Tetter yet dotbhe appoint fiehaa one to getUt 
firange prater traflated into hit vulgar to :gue, to ebteine thereby tbeforef.iidinfruclxn . Seethe Declaration folcwin* of 
tins Chapter. ' 6 ' 

If a man pray in a tongue which he himfelfe vnderftandeth not, (as I haue prooued before) it is nothing n . 
fruitfull to his owne infttu&oi^c edifieth not himfelfe : no althoi-gh he had a miraculous gift to pray in the vnEm" 
tongue which he vnderftandeth not : for if fuch pcrfon dec vttcr words of prayer, his fpirit, that is, his fpiri- tongue. 
tuallgiftpraycth,andnothc. But if a man haue not die gift, neither he nor hisfpirit prayeth: for the fpirit 
heere figiuficth the ipintuall gift of tongues : as witnefleth S. Chryfoftome vpon this text, in i.Cor. horn 3 < 
Myftrntprayetb/bat ts, t1*giftg?ante {to me,and morning my tongue .The fame words hath Theophylaft.So faith 
Theodoret vpon this place : He eolith the gifolxjpir.t. Photius faith vpon thefe words : My Jb.rit prayeth ,//«/ is, 
myjbmmUgtft tofte.^e with tongues . Then, what prayeth in them that are void of this gift, if they pray in a 



3 



J a 7 , •' J 7^ 5 V*2r* """""it •'"» "™ c ™ ua S ec ' 1 ™ przyewmu lowardCjo^tbcwgbbHmiixtemdTm- 
fi.:n,,cgoe not profited to infimchon . Verely God himfelfe abhorreth fuch praying, where men come neere him 

with their lips, when their heart is farrc from him, and the apoftle forbiddeth m the church all that is not e* 
di^ngormftrufling.bothhira that prayeth, and the church that is prefent. And where you fay the apoftle 
cor.feflcth that his Jpirit.hcan, and afteftion, prayeth well, without his minde and vnderftanding : it is falfe. 
For ne fpeaketh not of his fpirit, heart, & affecnon,but of his fpirimall gift, as I haue proued by the interpre- 
tation of the ancient fathers, and the text is plaine,that the word fpiiit in this place fb fignificth, and not the 
ncmorarfcaion.Youaddefor*ttmoftimpu^ 

traced into Ins vulgar tongue, to ohteinetlteyeby the forefaidinflruffien. Butyethe willcthfuc^ one that hath the 
gift of tongucs,to pray that he may interpret his ftrange tongue himlelfe,or that fome other mould enterprct 
what he faith or tfneither he nor any other be prefent that caninterprcteit, hewillethhimtokcepe filencc 
m the church, ver.ij.x8. And if fpirit were to be taken for heart and affeftion, without minde and vndcrftan- 
dingfas you doe ncvvly and abfurdly expound itj the apoftle willeth fuch to pray not only with fpirit, but aifo 
with mmde and vnderftanding ver.iy. therefore he willeth them, to get the interpretation oftheir prayer. 
Therefore Chiyfoftome.vpon this place, fheweth thatprayers not yndtrllood. ofhiui that vttereth them,are 



VT * yr~~**~ \j«"»f jnwaojjrwte.tor tjamanjpca^onely t „theTerftanslaniuige,'.rmanyother 

fiSftt* md , ' " 0t Vnde ff d W <H S rtbUb he # eai! ? h > **M be euento himfelfe aJhaVer, as bet, bid, 
y^andethnotthemeaning of the voice. Tor there were many ofoldetime tvltich had the gift oftrayin{& of the tongue 

™™J^****vMf*d.Tkrefin 

*ndnvmingmytougut,prayeth, lut my minde isvoid of Trt,ite. What //«•„ L%iiZjL,n*^M*tiA^^.JZ 



<~ 



09**1* 



' >. 



Ckap.xiiii. 



To the Corinthians, 



i n 



Jlhem. 



ought he to doe t mdwljat things to pray for }!x ought to pray bcthwitlsfpiritandnunde ./ wiUpray (/kit!* 1* ) withlpL 
rit 9 I *wH pray Wth mnde 9 I willfing withfj>irit } I willfing dfo with minde. Mfo he teacheth here • that he ought to 
fixake with the tongue 9 andthat hunundealfo ought to vnderftand tlxwordes» Fcr except tlutt be done, another e:nfufton 
muftneedesrifeoftt . This faith Chrvfoftome of them that had the gift of tonguss (a^hefuppofeth) without 
vnder ft anding of that they fpake : what would he haue faid, if he had heard the vnlearned Papifts, both men 
and women, cabling on their beades andprimars, that which they vnderftand not? and for want cfvnder- 
ftanding, are notable to vetcne, but miferably, (hamefully, and ndiculoufly choppe and change, clippc 
and mangle the wordes, the-accents, the quantity, the d iftin&on of thofe thinges which they found in their 
barbarous tongue, (b that they haue cither no fenfe at all, or fometime contrary or ridiculous fenfe . The 
clearke of S. Michaels is not yet out of remembrance in Cambridge, who founded a dirge leflbn after this 
maner: Homonatusdemu&erehrenininenstenipSre rcpcleturmsshU mifterijs.'Peccam, peccaiu 9 pe<cani i peccain i peccam 
Nor the prieft in Cambridge (hire that read in the golpell pundit for fyfpondit 9 Bumpi^ for Bap/tyt. It is not 
(o notorious but as true that an vnlearned olde woman faid her Aue Marie, after this found: Juimxri gratfa 
flinam dam&:ccum 9 bensdtttatu m mulabsyeth beiicdiclusfriflusfrentr'tt tuifweet UJke *4men . And though fome wo- 
men hitte better vpon the found of the wordes, yet you (hall hardly htare any one that is vnlearned, which 
readeth, and much icfle which faith by roate their ordinary prayers aright, Therefore if you were not pa ft 
allfhame, and void of remorfc ofconfeience, you would ncuer fay that the apoftle alio wethfochlippc la- 
bour for prayers. 

ix. A figne.) The extrxordinariegifi cftongts wvw a miraculous ftgnc in theprbnitiue Church jo be vfedjpecially in 

the Rations of the Heathen for their conuerfion. 

vlpfft e *$• Infidels.) Inthe primitiueClTurih^ when Infidels dwelt neere or amongChriflians 9 and oftentimes eamevnto 

' their puhlikf preaching and exercifes cfexhortation and expofition of Scriptures and the ffiSjj : it was both vnprrfitMe and ri* 

dicukus to hear e a number talk[ng 9 teaching, finging'Pfabnes atid the libf 9 one in this language 9 and another in that, dot 

once Uk$aUackefauntS) and one often net vnderfiood of an otI?er 9 fometime not to themfelues, and tofhange*s or thefimple 

Jhtdersbyjtot at al . Where otherwife if they hadfpokfn eitfn r in kffowen tongues #r had done it in order faring an expo- 

fitororinterfreterrrithal, the Infidels might haste beneconuinced $ 

Tulkc S Although it appcareth by the text, that there was fome diforder In the Church of the Corinthians , yet 
* you doeleudly charge the Primitiue church generalise with this diforder . Alfobyyourblacke faunts, you 
charge the Corinthians with greater diforder then you are able toproouc them guiltie of. But if leuer 
heard a blacke faunts in the church, it was in Paules church on S.Paules day, when intimeofProceflion, 
a great multitude of homes blowing the death of the bucke, which the hunters brought into the Church 
with them, and the great Organcs playing together with the confute (howting of the people, made a noyfe 
meete for the triumph of the Popiih Church . What edifying the vnlearned , faithful! or vnfaithrull 
may haue by your Latine fcruicc, your ownc tongue confefleth while you defcribe the diforder of the 
Corinthians. 

Rhffff* &• %6% APlalme.) Wefeeheere that thofi fpiritual exerJfestonfiftedjfeiaUy 9 firft 9 mfinginp 

Tfabnes or praters md laudes tfcconlhjn DoStrinejteadi ng or reading leffures : thirdly jn fyuelation of fee ret things either 
frefent or to ccme : fourthly, infpeakingTongesofftrange'Ngtions : laftly 9 intranflating or interpret ingthit which wo* 

faid, into fome common k&otren language, at into Greelf, Latin* &c . Al which gift* they had among them by miracle from 

thefnly Ghofl. 

Tttlke* 6. Whether the Pfalme were new or olde, the conclufion is that all things in the church muft be done to e- 
difying . And fo were Pfalmcs and Hymnes fung in the P-iimitiuc church, by the whole congregation toge- 
ther . In olde time (faith Chryfoftome) they fung Tfahnes akogether 9 fo doe we An Cor. Horn.?*. The fame reftifi- 
eth Dionyfins Hier. cap.3 . par.2. The whoh fdueffe of the church (faith \\t)fing agencraU confefpon ofpraifc. The bi- 
jbop beginnctb tofing the Tfilmes, and all the orders of the dmrchfing with Urn. 

Bhefft 7 *'• * n cour fc) •Al *k e fc things they did without order , of pride and contention they preached 9 they prophecied 9 
they prosed, they b!efjed 9 without anyfeemely refpe£f one of an otlter 9 or obferuing ofturnes andentercourfe ofvtteringtlmr 
Giftes. YeawotnenwitheutCQuerorveiU) andwithout regard of their fexe or the Angels crVriefis or their owne hut* 
bands, malepartlyfpakg tcnges 9 taught, orprophecied with the reft. This was then the diforder among tin Corinthians, 
which the Apoftle in this whole chapter reprehendethand fought to redrtjfe, by forbidding wmmvtterty tbatpub&kf tx- 
ercife 9 and teaching men 9 in what order and com feaswet for fpeaktngintonge$ 9 as imerpretingand propi*cying % itfhouii 
btkipt. 

It was not only againft order, but againft edifying, that fome of them prayed, blefled, fung Pfalmes in a 
tongue which thepeoplc did not vnderftand . And fo much worfc it is in the Popiih church, where praying, 
blefting, curing, finging, faying, reading, and all other rites of the church are done in a flrange language, 
whereunto the people cannot fay amen by S, Paules doftrine, becaufe they know not what is faid or fung. 
But the Papifts wifer then the Holy ghoft, haue inuentcd how they may not onely fay Amen where they vn- 
derftand not, but alfo pray in a tongne that they vnderftand not, namely of intention proceeding of faith 
impaxit 9 of I cannot tell what Ipirir, heart, andaffe&ion, though his minde and vnderftandirtgbenotprofi- 



Slander. 



Of what fpin- 
rual exercifc 

the Apoftle 

fpcakeqh 



Singing of 
Pfalmcs by 
the whole 
church. 



The disorders 
in the fame. 



Fu/ke. 



Popiih Latin* 

feruice. 



tedtoinftru&on* 



■ * 



* * 



A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OFTHE 

fenfe of this 1 4 Chapter. 



IkhtnttS ..Thistfxnbeingthe fcopt <mddireRdriftoftheJpofile 9 a$ U rmficleere byhkwholtdifcourfe, and by the re cord of ai TliarS.Pauls 
antiqmtie ; let the godiy 9 gr<tHe y *ni difcrtte Reader takf a taJlinthuonepomt y oftheTroteftmasdeceufuldeabn^abH' pbcewAeA 
fingthe finplicitk of the popular , by peruerfe application of Gcds holy word 9 Vp: nfom final fimiltude and equiuoca- ^^|^ } ff< 
tmofcertam termes, againft the appmed godly vfe and truth of the vniuerfal Chmch 9 for the feruice in- slit Latin or uiccinthela- 

Grevkf on tongue. 



Fulke.S. 



ThefirftEpiftl 



Chap.xiiii. 



Grtekg tongitt/ which tkyignorantly, or rather wilfully, pretendtobt againfi thudiftomfeofS.PasdtoucUngfirangt 
tonges. Knot, llxrfire,firfi, tlxtt here u no rcord written or mtatt of any other tongues but fitch as menffrahe in the Primitive 
Church by mr acUjtnd that nodnng it meant ofthofe tongues which were the comon languages of the world or of the Faithful B 7 &« 
vnderfiood of the Uarnedand ciuilpcople in emery great citie, aniin which the Scriptures of the Old or new Teftamentwtre J"* 1 
>»rittm&fcHebrew,Gretke^ Latin.fr though tlxfeatfo&g^ 
to tin Icwes^omans^r Greeks in euery place, they be not counted among dx differences of barbarous andfirange tongues hen latin, Gr«L 
fpobenof, wbifhcould not Le interpreted commonly , but by tlx miraculous gftalfoof interpretation. And therf ore this A~ "Hcbnw. 
pofile (as thelMavgeUfis alfo and etlxrs did tlxirboolies) wntt his Epifilesm Greece to Jxlfymatu and to alotlxrChur- 
dxt. Wlrichwhen he wrote fbough he penned them net in the vulgar language peculiar to euery petple#et he wrote them mt 
mTatgHe, tlxtufranyfhangetonguenotintelUgibkwtlmttlxgiftofin^ S. Anguffine 

notabUlqtowenandlearnedfbtacbinterprttab^ our Aooffl e 

l^inUtin,asdbringingmthtScrifturesandSerma'i^ brought* 

niughtrefortbe Utinwasnot/munot^atTyfanoftlxWeHf.thernmaculmorfh toLue? 

tongue of any out comtrie this day . Andtberfore S.Bede faith, (III. hift. Angl. c I.) that beingthenfourediuersvulgar Thllatin fer- 
langttagesinourcountrie, th Latinwasmadecommontotlxmal . Aniin deede of the two (though mtruthneither fort be u;cco «Jeand 
forbidden by this fafftge of S. Taut) the barbarous languages ofeuiryfeueralproui,xein refletl of the whole Clntrchof^ eim ^ a, \ 
Cln-ifi,areratl>pdxfhangeTonges herein ofjhenthe common 

more orlejfe leahted^ndfertaintth much more to vnitie and orderly coniuntlhn ofalT^eakm in cne faJth,Seruiccjmdvor- none. 
fhipofGoi,t1)ekifitwxemthefHndrybarbarowfttachesofeueTyVm Wlxreinalcbrifhani that trauel about this T ^ e renric *ia 
f^tcfdxworU r the Indes either, where foeutr they conx,jhalfa,det!xfe!ffam^ 

had at Item. Where now jf we got to Germanie,or the Gtmuns or Geneuiam erne to vsfche others Seruicefhalbetlxatght barbarous to 
fhange and barbarous . TcaandtheSeruiceofour owne language witliinafew hundreth yeres (or rather euery age) %.d euery ftrao- 
wholy become bar/vroas andvnknowen to ourftbt!s,ourtonghe (as al vulgar) dothfo often chan"e. S, a - 

What coiifot you haue of antiquiric,' that prayers m>tvnderftoodofiiimrJiatvtrereththem,are profita- 
ble to edifie him, 1 haue (hewed by the tcftimony of ancient writers, whereas you haue not fo much 3s one 
blindeand dumbe quotation for your afiertion . And let the indifferent reader in Gods name examine our 
dealmg,in applying the authoritie and arguments of the Apoftle againft popiih Latine feruice. which is not 
vnderftood of the common people . And where you fay it is the approucd godly vfc of the vniucrfall church, 
for the feruice in die Latine or Grcekc tnngue,you vtter many vntrueths together . For the primitiuc church £ffi I *" ,c 
for more then fixe hundred yeers after Chrift, neuer approucd anyvfe of feruice in a tongue vnknowneto ^ UCe * 
the common people . Origen eont. Celf.Lb&*um.i3.arifocnng the blafphcmerwhich charged the Chriftians 
to call the angels by barbarous names in their publike prayers : Forgetting (faith he) that he hath to doe with 
ChriFHans which offer their prayers to God onelj by Ufitsjx mngletk fhange matter gather confounding them with theafi 
fitiresofClnriflians, andfaying( whom ifammcallbybarbaroas names they haue vtrtw, if by Greece or Latine namet 
they haue not) For tehome doe we call vpon by a barbarous nomet wherefore let all men be perjuaded,that Ctlfusdoth obitS 
t\*f*farigstwsVn&tfemng^Uuhmlw*tb^ . -, 

vftdmthelnlyfcrifturt, but Greeks doe vfeGrtekf names. t\omansvfc Latine names, andmenofeuery nation doe p T ay 
andfraife God with alltlxir might intlxir owne motlxr tonrue . And the Lord of all tongues doth hem them fraying in JL 
tongues, viderfiand^thmthatjpeakefodiuerjlienone otherwfe then if they veremtnof one (beach or langua*t. This P«ye*toai». 

tcftimony ofOtigcn doth plainly declare what was the approued vfeofthevniuerfallchurchinhistune^hat gds8c C * a6t * 
all nations had their publike prayers in their mother tongue,and alfo that their prayers were not made to an- 
gels or fainctSjbut only to God by Iefus Chrift. 

Bafil/»^6x.tomeclcrgieofNcoca?farea fpeaking of the vigils and publike exercife of prayers and fin- 

ging of pfalmes in true faitWairh: While it is yet night jhe pecplerifetl, early witlj vsvuto tlxhcufe affrayer, and in 

Ubourandafflmon,andcont.nr M n tearcs,makfngtheirMnfef/fonto God: atlafiriftngfrom their prayers, they come to 

finging of Pfalmes. And one wfule being diuided into two parts, tlxy fing by courfe, one fide oner agMnft am tlxr confirming \ 

tlxreby their meditation ofthedininefentenccs together, and alfo fining one another for attention, and intention of the heart 

fip-vatedfromodxrtHngs.7hmagainefufftringonttobey 

"Pfalmes, and pray mg betweene „• after they Isaue faffed ouer the night, when the day begimeth to fnme Altogether at it were 

out of one mouth, and one heart doe offer to the L «d a Pfalme oftonfeffion, euery one oftlxm mabingproper 9 or applying to 

himfe/fe the words of repentance. Tberforetffor thefi things ye flee frm vs,ymfh'Ufiie from the Egyptians, from both the 

lybimjlx Tbebanesjbe Taleftintsjlx Ara'Jans,the Vlxcniceansjkt Syriantjtnd tly.fi that dwell by Euplirates,& gene- 

raUyfrmaUthemtlxuhwewauhings&fraym^conmonfiigty . -- 

ueth that allnauons, of what language focucr they were, had their common prayers and feruice intheirvul- 
gar tongue : for els they could not apply vnto thcmlclues the words of repentance that were in the pfalmes, 
nor meditate vpon the diuinefentences. And it cannot be thought that all nations vnderftood the Latine or 
Greekc tongues/pecialty the Arabians,Syrians,Pbojnicians > and inhabitcrs of Euphrates. Siiieromc teftifi- 

eth that at the buriall of Paula, wh ere u n to tlx whole multitude of the atiu ofTalefiine re forted . The Pfalmes wen 
fongi>torderJnthtHebrue,Grteie,latine,andSyrianlanguages. In Epitaph. As there WCTC people of thefc diuers 
nations and languages prefent. So he faidi in Epitaph. Nepotiani : 2^* both the voices and letters of all nations 
doe found the pafff on of Onifi^uuih'urtfurreblion. Iffeakt not of tbeHebruufireeks,and Latins, which nations our Lord 
bath dedicatttin the title cfhuerofft . 7 he fauage nature of tlx Beffes^tni the multitude of fetfie tluttweresbtttnes, which 
fometme offered men infacrificetotheghofis oftbedeadJutue tmbnktntheir harfb language into the fwiet fang of Chrift. 
So that there was no nation Co barbarous which did not in their naturall language praife God, &fing pfalmes 
toChrift. Boinlniustcftifi<^triatrJiacisanaMno « • t 

to whomS. Hicromeframcd an order of feruice,wherein they continue to this day, although Ludouicus % 
laboured to bring diem fromir. DteA.lib.io. Nicholas the firft allowed the Sdauoniansthatwacconuertcd 
to haue their fcraice in their mother tongue. Ant. SyU*fl£om.e .i ?. 

The 



^— -*.-<- 



Chap.xiiii. 



To the Corinthians. 



m 



The Armenyns Ruffiam.Symns.Acthiopians, at this day hane their Seruice in their feucrall language,, 
as their feuerallChurches and floncs declare Yea the Pope allowcth fomc of them in Rome,to cciebrat! 5 
theirowncanguage.TheCouncellofLate^^ 

totl>ecUuerfotevfihenrucs<witQn'mesJHavrelc,rAtetL l !Jiui l u,r* M ;,.« M ,„ 1 '. Li_s •/>. r J »*««««. 



„„_„.„.„„„.*. — w W ..«. w » w .i. ■...«. x * T cmmieiicnusaayatttomc. And thisdifcourlcofS.Paule tou- 

Plcdocnot vudcrlbndihein.Bucktvshcarc.whatreafon youhaucto the contrary. Fiiityoufay, wemuft 
tnophat here is no word wntcen or mcant,b«t only of luch tongues,as men fpake by mirade.That graOnted 
« foJIowcth more ftronglv.vpon S.Paulcs argumcnts.that ftrange congucs nif^bymiracKvndS 

ftoodeofthepeopleoughtnoctobevIedmtheC 
fcd s becai(etfieyd.dnoccdihe.Secondlyyouray s ^»,^ 

5TS S*i T l anfw cre,the Apoftles wordes andmeaning are manifcft,o all tongue" noT^der- 
dcrftoodcof the vnlcamcd m the Congregation, verf i*.».z 4 .Wherc the vulgarly your o4enote 3 Sifi- 
erhallrudeand vnleamedm C n: wlnchm Corinth vnderftood neither Hebnfe, norLatine, \\ZXL 
Greeke language was their mother tongue . The Scriptures alfo were firft written,moft in Hebrue & G?ceke! 
and fome part ,n Chaldc C ,bu t m Latine,no part was firft written. But they were tranilated.a hvcll in« S Sy 
nan, Arabike, Aethiowan.and other rnnoM P *_ a . i nfn t *,; n u/U..« ' -l. r ._•_ .*,... mm inc ay 



tim. 



'e Z2L r ' -r J ;, ™ om M 'ViHterpraation. for aIthough,!ome had the miraculous eift 

SffiS2&I?5 7* \°f r'P'« e .™ ho »»»"§ift. "was furfcient for S. Panics purpofe % 
all tlungcs in the Chinch might be done to edification . Therefore he fay th , let one intc prete but if here 

bv e Scuou rP ;? r tCr ' " limko,deh f P-cintheChurch. For what skilleth £ SXttSS 
bynn aculousg.fc, or by learning in that tongue, inrefpeft of the edifying and inftruclion of them that - 

fa £71 e h ^\ wh,chwas »-f ^f »y vnderftoode, notof euJy Romane, Arabian Aeg^ 

™ ^ , I i CrC T* m a11 *? e P la f cs ' cithcr mcn that ha <* «hc miraculous gift of intertSta- 

uon, or that by learning, and common vfe, vndcrftanding the Greeke tongue, couldc ex^poundc 2 wri- 

Zn h th E ,fr f T? k f 7 th : fW °i f C ° n S UCS that te in the world^enerally, and of euery one of 

tt ufi* 'a *~ »»*«*»•"• Whereupon Primafius faith: Euer/L g Le, that kJvSZ. 

ttirW b ^^i r ^ e ^ h ^ h ^fffi»- ThercforeeuentheHebrue.Grccke^ndLatmctoSes, 
ate barbarous and rtraiige to them which hcare them, and vnderftand them not. So Greeke SerEd 

™ S T^ Tt { u 3 ? y ° Ur T^** be barbarous and ftran S e » » them that vnderftand them 
ouuJoo e « ^' ^ by d ? A P°^- And if Auguftine brought in the Latine Seruice,(as you fay wX 

SESSStiS i natlonth f/" dcrftoo ^^w«notbarbarousorftrang € to them Wto them that 
Bedelrh , ? ' ""^ ^ ba / bar ° US ' Andthou 8 h inftudieand meditation of the Scriptures, as 
Bcdefaytl^ i, the Latme tongue was made common to all thefoure tongues of this lfland, vettothi Saxons 

Sa^cwiSSfi ^h W C V /r d u the ChUfCh ' » otb «= ca »^thcy were miraculous, butbecaufethc 
be I n^ ZTlt , y th f em:a u n£l u fuch ton S«« ™ commaunded to be vfed, as feme to edifying . Let all 
be done to ediflcation,thereforc the barbarous tongues of eucry nation, in the Church of that nation where 
theyferueto t d.fy,ng, arc commaunded tobcvfed b . For this tile is perpetuall, L^t SSb?S?™ 

lv co" ir Q f H ° ngU - CS ' m ?" hcnd " ochc , r ' 1 Thereforeyour vayn c reafons,of vnitie and order- 
Ghoft Al^lh r nauonsmonefauh, muft gme'place to the exprefTc commaundement of the Holie 
Ghoft. Although it .s a wretched hgnmcation of the coniunftion of all nations in one faith by feruicc in one 

sSS!^^/?^ h ^^ Mhu ^^ m ba J bar0US t0VS ' as our E °g li(h ' Wc,lhe » andIrifi5 « 
CI ch ofX r ^Scruice of euery Natron, is framed to the vnderftanding and edifying of the 

ncd An/ nr, 1C ^T'' ^ " " ^ Cieat ' M '" ben0C barbarous tothcm » forwhomeit.sordey- 
aL'^SSSS 19 vvhausLat-ne Seruiceto Grecians, or Greeke and Hebrew Seruice.to Papiftcs 
that vnderflandc them not ? And jf after certeync hundred yceres , our Englillie tongue bee altered , 
fslwf Z £ C3fil ? a, T ed ' Whe 'l rC,i6i0n is ^«n«din it, example of the Syrifn tongue Sh 
be Sf fam V Ul ^ langUa ?i' tbat iC ™ o^ thoufande fine hundred yeercs agoc) ycTlfay, if it 
be altered, our Sertuce may cafilybee reduced, to any Dialeft or alteration, that our tongue can rc- 

lit fi cre t e 



ThefirftEpiftleofS.Paui 



Chap. xmi. 



rrt*?. 



Rhem.i o 



fetrtte Myfleries of the dreadful Sacraments* which ofpurpof wire lUden from the vu'gar (as S,Deiiys Eccl.Hier.cr. See A*nor.i, 
and S.Bafil de Sp-Sanft.c.17. teffifie) are fallen by the fame Jitu vertue or found kne w ledge ante at ai. Cor mm 5. 

7 hat feruice in a knowne tongue doth not edifie,you goe about to proue, by the great venues of our fore- sens' • 
fathers vfing Latine feruice,and the manifold vices of thefe times, vfing praiers and tranflations in Englifh, known? "on- 
as though the vices of chefe times, were die effects of Englifh tranflations and praiers, and the former ver- fpedothedi- 
tucs were the effe&s of Latine feruice or ignorance. Which if it were true,S.Faul did amifle,to require vnder- **" 
Handing in praiers and Pfalmes , that they might feme to edifying , feeing better edification vnto faith and 
goodlife,commcth by praiers and Pfalmes notvnderttoodc, and all vices proceede of prayers and Pfalmes 
and tranflations of die Scriptures,that are vnderftood. Are not thefc perilous learned ClearkesofRhemcs, 
that thus doc argue ? AIthough,(God be thanked,) there (hincth more vertue in the life and conucrfation of 
trueChrifhans that haue knowledgc^hen in the ignorant of former times, who, as they knew not God, ar d 
his lawes^b they could not truely ferue him according to his will, diough many of them were fuperihtiouflv 
rcligious^nd ciuilly honeft,as many are among the T urkes and Pagans . The vices, errors, and enormities, 
that are rifen fincc knowledge hathbene enlarged, proceede notofknowledge, but of the wickednes of men 
that abufe knowledge's they doe all other good giftcs of God . Where you cite Dionyfc and Bailll,to proue 
that the my fteries of the Sacramcnts,werc of purpofe hid from the vulgar or common pcople,you doe ihamc- 
fully abufe both their names.For Dionyfc chargeth Timothy,not to communicate the rayftcries of Chriftian 
rehgion,to vnholy perfons,that were heathen men,or ynperfeft Chriftians,y were not yet bapufed . But it ap- 
pcarah by his whole booke, that all perfect Chriflian men of the common people,wereprcfent,& did fee and 
hcaxejwhatfoeucrwasfaydor done, about either of the Sacraments , and al rites vfedm the Church in his 
time. S. Bafill fayth, that many things arc vfed in the Church, which are not expreffed in the Scripturcs,na- 
ming diuers ceremonies,that arc not necefl"ary,and formes of praiers,confcffionsof faith, andpraifes, which 
yet are grounded on the Scripture,but are deliuered by vfc and tradition. In which diuers thing* arc noteafie 
to be vnderftoodc , for what caufe they be vfed , as praying toward the Eaft, praying ftanding,and not knec- 
Jing one Sunday and in Pentecoft,&c. BucthatthemyfteriesoftheSacramentwcrehiddenfromdiecom- 
mon people^y vttcring them in a ftrange tongue,or othcrwife of pirrpofe,that they fhould not be knowne. S. 
Bafill fayth nor. 

WheremthualfoUagrojfeillujt-Mandvntruth, that tU force and efficacie of tU Sacraments, Sacrifice, an {common Thewrtueof 

prder^dependethvpm the f topics vnderf}anding,bcaring,or kp w'.edge: tin principal efficacie of 'fuel, thhfts and of 'tie the Sacramecj 

wholemimfferieofthedairch i confifiing facially of the wry vertue of thewTrkf, and tl/epubli{e office of the Vr lefts **&£* 

p,ho be appointed in Cbrifht behalf* to diffofe tht ft Myfleriestoour wftgood: tbctnfantjnnocentjdioieandvdearned, B25C 

takingnolcjfefmite ofBaptifmeaadal otlxr diuineoffices , meete farmery ones condition,thentl?e learnedfiCUrl^ in the vnderftauSinj. 

Realms : and more ff they be more humbU^iar'ttable^deuout^nd obedient ', then the otlxrjuuing leffe ofthefe qualities and 
morelearnirg. 

Fulke 10, This is both a grofle illufion.peution of principle and falfe coniunftion of things not to be matched toge- Sacraments 

ther.For firft we acknowledge no fuchfacrifice,as you vfurpe . Secondly, the force or efflcacie of the Sacra- nor co be mi- 
menr^and of common praicrs,or the forme of adminiftrationof theSacramcntSj is vnfitly and fophiftkally nil } red inaa 
matched togethcr.For though the force of the Sacraments, depend not rpon the pooples vndcrftanding.yct USJ™' 
the forme of adminiftring them,& of common praiers , requireth the peoples vnderftandmg,or els it cdifieth 
them not by S.Paules doftrine.For although we fhould yet grant another beggerly principle,that the effeft of 
the Sacramemsjconfifteth efpecially of the worke wrought,& the office of the Prieft, as it doth not,but of the 
grace & workc of Gods fpirite : yet it followcth not,that praiers doe edifie,by the vertue of the workc wrou<»h r, 
& the publike office of the Prieft,though they be not vnderftood . S.Paule fayth, diat praiers and pfalmes^vt- 
tered by him felfeon a tongue not vnderftood,fhould notprofite a whit, by vertue of the worke wroughr,or of 
his publike office,verf.et. 1 1 . 14. 1 5. 1 6\ for ofthefe fine points of Popifh diuinitie, S.Paule was ignorant 5 or els 
forgetfully, which, it might be replied vnto him.that hisprayingand praiflngofGod,yca his preaching alfo, 
might be profitable to edifying,by vertue of the worke wroughr,5c his publike office,though neuer a word that 
he fpake were vnderftood of his hcarers.But although the vertue of the Sacraments,confiiteth not in the peo- 
ples vnderftanding,yet rhc Sacraments ought to be miniftrcd in a tongue thatthe people vnderftandeth,that 
they may be taught,what is the vertue of them,& wherin it confiftcth } that being edified & inftruacd in faith, 
they may be ftirred vp to be thankful^ blefic God with the Minifter/or thofe his benefi tes,& to ioine in pr ai- 
er to God with the Minifter,that the outward figncs,by his grace,may be cffcdual to the recciuers,and fo may 
Jay Amen,to that which the Minifter fay th,which S. Paule faith , they can not doe , except they vnderftand 
whathefaith.verCif 7 . * 

Rhem.ll Whid,wefaynot,asthoughitwere;»eonuenientforthel>eo}>k to be wel inftruBed in the mcarnnooftheSacrammts The resple is 

and hoy ceremonies a>,dSemice of the Church (format to their comfort and neceffarie l[no w ledge } bcth by f reaching, Cat', to be taught 
^ning^ndmdingofgoodCathclikebookfs, Chriftian people do iearne in dilations much more in thofe countries where the meaning 

f™<WW»n»dang(randdi^ 

thpik them feluesfome body, vnjerjtanda* Utte oftlxfenfe of diuers Vfaimes, Uffmml Oraifms in the vutg.-r tongue, tu&t ™ al 

« iftteywerein Latin .-yea and often ta$f theminawrong, pemerfe, and pernitiotts fenfe, which lightly they cculd mt Ca thol.kc 



haue done m Latin. Wefaythatfuchatwmldlcamem dmotionand humiVtie, may andmufi rather with dttrence 




peop.eofd,uers tongues : how much leffe fhould the whole Clinch fo d»,cmfifting of Co many differences ? father doth the 
ff'"*lthuCtyterapi,omanyfud»l^ 

derjfandingandinterpretatm^ to get ttherstointerprtte or txpomdvnto them . Mthrttmcbmmwtmxy doe con- 
cerning 



Chap. xmr. 



To the Corinthians. 



2py 



c erring the Set nice in Latin jvbich Umjirangemr miraculoufly gottenor vnderJloodtongue t but common to the mo ft and Catholike 



morieoftheMaffe^h--ittoanfwer^vhen tofayhmtnat theVriefteshemdiHion^ whentoc^tfeffe^hentoadore^when nfc,andcanbc. 
toftandyftlxn to kneelejvben to receiuejvhat to receiuefvhen to come yv/j en to depart » and al otlxr dueths of praying and haue them fd- 
feruingSufficient to faluation*Andthtts it is euident that S. Vaulfceakfth not of the conm tonges of the Churches Seruice. *** according. 
Titfke 1 1 ^ ou t ^ in ^ c lt not i n c°nuenicnt,thac the people (hould be wd inftru&ed in the meaningof y Sacraments,& £ ncpntf< 
time • j- en| j CCj& y Ct that w hich is the checfc & moft neceffary mcane to inftruft thcm,you wil deny them.Your prin- 
ciples & praftifc in this c afc,arc fo monftrous to be heard in Chrift lan religio,that you cannot tell which way 
to turne you. For in the next fentencc before>(faue one,)you complained of mar uelous inconucniences,that 
came of diuulgation of the myfteiics of the Sacramcnts,whichyou fay, were of purpofe hidden from the vul- 
gar.And fo would you haue all profitable knowledge,by your old principle , Igncrance is the mother of demotion, . 
taken away from the people,that you might excrcife your old tyranny ouer their blind fupcrftition. .fiutbe- 
csuife you are halfe alhamed,cucn among your owne fauourites,in this cleare light of knowledge^ maincaine 
that hellith principle of darkcnes,now you gather your fclfe in againe, and fay not this, as though it were in- 
conucnient,that the people {hould be wcl inftruAed. And yet you dare not fay,itis conuenicnt,it is ncccflary 
to faluation,that the people (hould be wcl inftrufted. What Papiftes doe learne commonly, in other nations 
by preaching, catechizing, and reading, pardon vs,if we belecue not your rcport,for we know you lie without 
{hame. For albeit in fome fewe cities, where the conuerfion of the people vnto the Gofpel, is feared^there is 
more paines taken in teaching thepeople,thcn hath bene accuftomed in the daies of dcepe Ignor&nce,and a 
few in comparifon of the multitude, arernoreinftcuftedinthe myfteriesof Popifh religion, then they were 
wont to be in times paft,yet in mod places,both of cities and countrie,where the Gofpell is not preachcd,thc 
vulgar people are as blind & ignorant,as euer they werc,I fay not of the truth,but eucn of the meaning of Po- 
piih ceremonies,Sacramcnts,&feruice.If you were the oncly farrc trauellcd men in the world,you would tell 
Ysofgreatwonders.Butitiswcl,thatotherhauefeeneFrance,Flandcrs,Spainc,&ItaIy,aswelasyou.Butyou 
fay,therc be other waies,to inftruft the people,leffe fubiefl: to danger & diiorder , then to turne the feruice in- 
to vulgar tongues.O that you had liued in the Apoftles tirne,& could haue taught him thofe other waies. For 
he commaunded the Pfalmes,praiers,&prophecie,whichmenhadeuenby miracle & gift of the holy Ghoft 
in ftrang tongues,to be turned into the vulgar tongue, for inftru&ion of the pcople,or els to be remoucd from 
the pubEke fcruice,verf.26.z7.z8. No maruailc,for he knew not what danger and diforder,that interpretation 
was (ubieft vnto,as the great profound learned Dottors,of the Popes Seminary of Rhemes doe. And therfore 
you fay,there be other waics,and this way is fubieft to dangcr,& diforder • But what fay th the Scripture ? read 
the text,for it is plaine,whatlbeuer you fay, and muft haue credite in Gods Churcb,thoueh you fay rtay. And 
yet you proceede to Cayfhat the fimple people ^ndmany that thinkg them felues fome 6cdy i vnderjtaj:das litle ofthefenfc 
cf diners Pfalmes^leJJons^d Orai/min the vulgar tongue fis if they Wtt in LatineSNhat an impudent faying is this? 
For albeit,they vnderftand not the wholefenfe of fome hard and obfeure placcs,by only reading or hearing, 
yet is there no Pfalrae,norLeiron,thatis read vnto them,in which many things arc notplaine and mani fell 
to euery mans Yiiderftanding.Whcreas to them that are ignorant in the Latine tongue , no word is knowne, 
noranyonefentence,ofthePfalmeorLeffon.Andasfor Oraifons,or praiers,wc haue none in our Seruice, 
that are not play ne,and eafie to be vnder flood, of euery one that hcareth them . N ay hut often times, the fimple 

people doe take the VfalmesattdLejfons in a wrong 9 feruerfe t and pernicious fenfe, which lightly they couUnot haue done in 

J-tf««e.Indeede,this is a learned reafon why theyfhouldnotbe in Englifti, cuen as this is. Many abufe their 
mcate and drinke,by furfetting,dronkennes, gluttony,which tliey could notlightly doe,if they did ncuer eate^ 
nor drinke,thcrefore it were good,that to auoide furfetting,dronkennes, and gluttony, men did neuer eate nor 
drinke.Butl pray you Sirs,doe not learned men alfo^that vnderftand the Scriptures bothin GreckeandLa- 
tine,often take them in a wronge,peruerfe,and pernicious fenfe, which they could not lightly doe,if they ne- 
uer read them ? Therefore it were good 3 to auoid all herelies, and errours, that no man cither learned or vn- 
learned,did read die Scriptures.O you ciuill Papiftes of England, arc you not alhamed to hcare thefe learned 
conclufions of your learned Fathers of Rhemes? If you fend your children to diemtobeenftrudred, they 
{hall learne fuch Logike,as they could ncuer haue learned in our Vniuerlities of Cambridge and Oxford.But 
as though you had fayd litle yet, as you haue proued nothing, youfay againe, that fuch as would learne indeuo* 
tionandhumilitie>may and muft rather learne the Latine tongue y orvfe other diligence in hearing Sermons and inflrut* 
tions. A hard peece of worke, for all men and women, olde and yonge, of the Citie,and of the Countrie,Mai- 
fters, and Scr uants, one and other, that knowc not the Latine tongue, to be noy/c fet to Schoole to learne ir, 
rather then the Seruice to be turned into Englifh, which isbut one meanly learned mans cafic labour. Yet 
you fay, they both may,and muft with diligence learne that tongue : which if it be true,you may or muft let vp 
at leaft a thoufand more Grammar Schooles,then be in England. Befide a great many other cafes , that you 
muft prouidc for, while fo many hundred thoufand people, giuc their diligence to learne the Latine tongue. 
And if it once be brought to paflc,that all men and women be learned in that tongue,as you fay they may and 
muft, then will the Latine tongue alfo be as vulgar vnto them, as the French is to many in Flanders, and 
the Englidi to many in Wales and Ireland. And as for hearing .of Sermons and inftruftions, whercunto 
you remit fuch as will not learne Latine, ( for all you fay, may karnej will neuer bring them to the vnder* 
ftandingof all prayers in the. Seruice, whercunto they fhould fay, Amen . But fuch. know ledge, you fay, is 
notnccefTarie, and there are but fewe, that can haue anyvfe of it. For you fay, The holyt vriuerfatl order 
ef Gods Church, mufte not bee altered , for a fewe mens mt necejfar$c knowledge .-JJut whete was this ho- 
lye order taken?. Forthe Primitive Church, vfedit not., ye$ the Romifhe Churchc in generall Coun- 

«ls, as I haue prooued before, tooke a cojuraryc border rand, thought fiich knowledge neccflaiyc for 

Iii a.* ' att 



i*_j^ 



The firfi Epiftle of S.Paul Ch a p.xiiii; 

■ 

all men. But ignorance is more for your profite, then knowledge, AndcomptyouallmenanHwome^chat 
vnderftandenotthc Latine tongue,tobebutafewe ? or are there but afewc Papiftes,that would in deuotion 
and humilitie learnc.Verclylfeare,thatifthe Gofpcl be now hidden in England, it is hidden from them that 
periflijwhoic eyes the God of this wortyhath blinded the vnderftanding of the vnbeleeuers, that the brrght- 
nes of the glorious Gofpel of Chrift doth not fliine vnto them. But to returne to your reafon/rom the lefle to 
the more,! fay it is both conuenienyieccflary e, and poffiblc,and is already performed.that the feruice booke 
ofEnglandjis accommodated to the fufficient vnderftanding of all the people of England , and fo may and 
ought the feruice of euery narion 3 throughout the whole church of God 3 to be framed to the vnderftanding of 
euery nation,in fuch language as the people may be edified by their vnderftanding: although there were ten 
limes as many differences as there are.For this commaundement of God^nuft alwaies ftandXet all things in 
the Church be done to edifying.And therefore you Jay raoft vntruly,that die Apoftle in all cius chapter* doth 
not appoint any fuch thing,when it is the whole fcope of the chapter . For he that commaundeth or appoin- 
ted! die ende,comraaundcth and appointed* all things that areneceflarytobiingvstothatende^Andwhat 
other thing doth he meanc,W> en Ix admonifheth tiem to pray for the grace of vndtrflanding, and interpretation-^ to 
get others to interprete or expound vnto tj?em ?but that you fay may be obteined without tranflating of the feruice 
into EnglHhjbecaufe the Latine tongue is not ftrange or miraculoufly gotten. Very wclLThen by S.Paules do- 
Arine,the Prieft that faith it,muft either expound it in Enghfh him felt e,if he be able, or Ibme odicr body for 
hinuBut if there be noInterpreter,the Prieft muft hold his peace in the Churcb.But why doth the Apoftle al- 
low any ftrange tonguc,which is not to cdifying 5 to be fpoken in the Church withintcrpretion?Vercly,becaufe 
thofe ftrange tongue* were giuen of God miraculoufly.And thcrfore when they were interpreted^crucd to the 
edifying ofthe people,that faw and heard the wonderful worke of Gods fpirite, fpcaking in thofe tongucs.But 
feeing the Latine tongue in thefedaies 3 is no miraculous gift, itwerebutloffeof rime, and delufion of the 
Church.to fay the feruice firft in Latinc,& then in the vulgar tongue. And thcrfore,if a marchant or other man 
learned in the tongues,by ftudy & pra£Hfe,wouId haue offred to pray or fing in a ftrange tongue, & afterward 
haue expounded it him fclfe , the Apoftle would ncuer haue fufired , iuch a vaine and vnprofitable exercife. 
That you fay the Latine feruice,bath bene expounded in euery houfe, fchoole, Church, pulpit, fo that the 
people know all partes of die feruice fufficientto faluation,it is vtteriy falfe and vntruc, for aldiough the peo- 
ple in Poperie,by long vfc and cuftome,haue learned to performe certaine dumbe gefturcs, and to vtter cer- 
taine fpeaches not vnderftood,like Pies and Popingayes, yetif S Paulc be more to be credited then you,how 
can they that occupy the placed the vnlearned Jay Amen to the Priefts benedi&ion , feeing they know noc 
what he fayth? And thereforc,though you burft for malice, S. Paulc fpeaketh againftany tonguc,vfed in the 
Church feruice,which is not vnderftood ofthe vnleanfcd. 

Rheffi* 12 Stcon&jpjtvae certaine fhatfo meaneth not norwitetb any mrd in this place of tin* Churches publike Semee,praUr 9 

or mini fir at ion ofthe My Saeramentjvherein the Office ofthe Chstrch/jfcciaBy confiffeth : but onely of a certaine exercife 
of mutual eojifereneejvherein one did open to an other and to the ajfemblie , miraculous giftes and graces oftfa Holy Gbofi, 
ttndfuth CantulesJPfalmesJecrete Myfferiesjbrts of Languages ^and other Heus tat ions, as it p leafed God to giue vnto eer- 
t aim both men and women in that firfi beginning of his Church, In doing of this f he Corinthians committed many diforders f 
turningGodsgiftstoprideandvanitU^and namely t^ wluch beingin deedethekaficf dgftesjztmofi 

puffed vp the hauersjmdwxo alfi doth commonly pttffe vp the profejjbrs of fuch kp<toledge y according as S+Augufiine xvri- *4*gM8. chr, 
tetb thereof, This exercife and the diforder thereofrva* notmthe Church (for any thingxve can rcade inantiquitie) thefe *Ll ,r }f*; 
fouretenehundrethyeres: and tlxrfore neither the vfenorahufe^nr S.Vauiesreprelxnfion orredrefjingttxreofycaneon- kethnoro^he 
feme any Yvhit tin Seruice ofthe Church furtlxrinore this is widen*, thatthe Corinthians had their Seruice inGreehe at Chirchesfcr- 
thisfatm tirw&ndit xoas not done in tlxfe mirai ulous tonges. Nothing if meant then ofthe Church Scruice^Againe the pub- uIc $>k P™ uft * 
Ukf Seruice ixtdbut one langttage ; in this exercife thtyjpakf in many tonges . In six fublihe Seruice euery man had not his b y ? ,n9mciWc 
etone fjmcial 'tongue Jjisjpecial Inte^frctation^ecid^e^ation^properVfalmes: but in this tiny had. Againe^t!* publike a * 

Seruice hadin it theniniftration ofthe holy Sacrament principally : whichwas not done in this time of conference. Tor into 
this exercife were admitted Catechumens and In f dels andxvhofoeuer would; in this yvomen 3 before SJ?aules order,didfheakf 
andprophecie :fo did they neuer in the Minijlration ofthe Sacrament, with many other pitine dijftreixesjhat by no meatus 
the Jpofiles rvsdes can be rightly and truely applied to the Corinthians Seruice thenar ours ncw.Tkrforc it is either treat 
ignorance ofthe Vrotefiantsjn* great gtulfulnesfi vntrucfy andperuerfly to apply d?em, 

¥nlkei2. Itisccrtaine,thathewriteth&mcanctbjthatall thingsin thcChurch, aretobe done to edification, verC Publlkcfeuicc 

z6.& that there can be no cdificadon,where the tongue is not vnderftood,vcr£i 6.x 7. Therefore he writeth,& 
meanethjthat the Churches publike feruice,praiers, and miniftrauon of the Sacraments, ought to be done 
vnto edification.in a tongue that is vnderftoodc of the vnlearned . And it is intolerable impudencie, to re- 
ftraine that general fentence; (Let all things be done to edifying) to any fpecial excrcife,that was peculiar to 
the Church at that time.Sceingthe Apoftle by neceflitie of that general iiile of edification, conuinceth the 
abufe of that particular excrcile of the gift of tongues. And yet where he fpeaketh exprefly of praiers,and 
Pfalmes,vttcred openly in.the Church,what m a dries is it to thinke,he fpeaketh not of publike praiers,fcru!ce, 
and adminiftration of Sacraments,fccing the people came together fpecially,for thofe ends, and for hearing 
the word of God preached? And you may afwell fay,that it is lawfull to preach vnto the people in Latine,and 
Grcekc,asto haue diepablikcprayers,8cadminifh:ationof the Sacraments in Latine or Greeke/eeing prea- 
ching is not now^as it was then,a rairacuiousg^bu t an exercife gotten by ordinary meanes of fludy,& lcar- 
ning.BUt feeing you note in the mdXocntJhatSjPautfieakith not ofthe Churchesferuicejt Uproued by inuineiblear- 

fvfintsMys view thefe yiftor ious arguments , Firfi \ this exercife rvaamtinthe Church thefe l^oo.ycere^thatycH 
ow of } dn{ therefore rnithef the vfejtor ab&jejjt>r S.Vaules reprehenfim or redrefjing thereof \can concerne any x»hit 9 the 

firutce ofthe dmrch, I deny this inuincible argumentFor who woqld grant, that which ihould be the propofiti- 
on or maior^f this cotittotfon fbould ftand ? What exercife foeucr is out of vfc, neither the vfe^ior abufe, nor 
anyrbpirchenfion, or redteffing thereof yttercdinthc Scriptures , can concerne any whit die feruice ofthe 

Church. 



'*• _*«4_. 



C h A p. * r 1 1 r. To the Corinthians. ip6 

Church. For hereof I might conclude. The exercifc of Icwilh facrificc , hath not bcene in the Church this 
I foo.yecres, ergo neither the vfc nor abufc,nor any rcprehenfion or redreffing thereof by die Prophets, 
or our Sauiour Chrift and his Apoftlcs, can any whit concerne the Church feruicc, although the fame 
vfe, or like abufe be in the Church feruice , which was in the exercife of facrifice : which conclufion none but 
a twoe-footed afle will affirme . The fecond inuincible argument is, It is euident that the Corinthians had their 
feruice in Gmkg ** this fame time , and it xvas not done in theft miraculous tongues : Ttything is meant then oftfo Church 
feruice. Idenie this milhapen argument. It is euident, the Corinthians ought to haue their ordinarie and 
publikc feruice onely in Greeke at that time,bccaufe their vulgar tongue was Greeke : but whether they had 
any let forme of feruice , it cannot be proued . And it is raanifeft by the text , that they which abufed the gift 
of miraculous tongues, exercifed the fame in publike prayers , and finging of Pfalmes , which was a part of 
the Church feruicc: therefore fome thing isipoken and meant of the Church feruicc. The third inuincible 
reafon. The fubUk$ fmke had but one language , in this exercife they (pakg many tongues. Firft it is not certaine,whe- 
ther they had any fet forme ofliturgie. Secondly if they had any, the fame ought to haue beene in one 
tongue ordinarily : though extraordinarily , while the gift of tongues continued , iome place might be giuen 
to the exercife of that gift, if there were interpretation. And therefore they might fpeake two or three at the 
moft in the gift of ftrangc tongues , fo there were one to interprete , that the Church might be edified : and 
thiscuen in the publike feruicc. The fourth inuincible argument. In the pub/ike feruice entry man had not 
his ome jpeciall tongue ,his JpeciaU interpretation ,[beciaU reuelation , proper Tfalmes,hut in this they had. Ide- 
nie firft the minor; foreucryfingularmanhadn6tallthelegiftes,eucryman had not his interpretation, at 
Jeft, when the Apoftle willcth lbme to pray, that they might interprete, butfomehad one gift, and fome 
an other, and the fame they had in the publikc feruice , therefore the maior alfo is fnlfe. 1 he fifth inuinci- 
ble arguments The publikf feruice had in it the vJniflrathn of thefofy Sacrament principally :\rhxh rvas not done 
in this time of conference , becaufe Infidels and Catechumens xvere admitted. I denic this argument, which is as 
good , as if a Papift woulde rcalbn thus : Mafle is publike feruice principally , ergo Martens and Eucnfong, 
Dirge and Compline, Prime and Hourcs, and general! Proccffion , is no publike feruice at all. The 
fut inuincible rcafbn : In this exercife ,women before S.Vauls order, did fj>eak{ and propheae ; fo did tiny nc~ 
uer in the miniflration of the Sacnment. This minor may be doubted of, but admit it to bee true, and the 
conclufion alfo, that this exercifc was not the adminiftration of the Sacrament, doeth it therefore folowe, 
that it was no publike feruice ? And if it were no publike feruice in which S.Paul reprehended and rcdrefled 
this difordcr of women (peaking in the Church, then for any thing that S.Paul hath faide, women may 
fpeake in the Church feruice, and at high Mafle alfo; for if you faide true btioxc^either the vfento abufe 
of that exercife , nor 5. Vauls reprehnfson or redriffing, can concerne any rrhit the feruice of the Church. Shall I 

fay this is ignorance of the Papiftes thus to pcrucrt the Scriptures ? I wouldeit were not Antichriftian 
impudence and plaine Atheifme, ihadowed vndcr the name of popifh religion. 

Bhetft. IS 7%$i*her is hers any thing meant of the priuate prayers which deuoute pcrfuns of all fortes and fexes haue euer yfed,fbe- TJ* Apoftle 
daily in Latine ,as well vpon their Vrimars as Beades. Fornix priuate prayers Ixrejpol^n of, were Tfalmes or Hymnes fpeakethnot 
and Sonnets newely infpired to them by God, and in this conference or prophecy ing, yttered to one an others comfort, °*5 he P"? 1 * 5 
or to themfelues and God onely . But the Vrayers , Tfahnes , and holy wrdes of the Clmftian people yfed priuately, JJ3KT* 
arenot compofedby them y nvr diuerfely injpired to them felues, nor none to be approsied or examined in the ajpmblies; vronprimars, 
hut thsy ate fuch as were giuen and written by the Holy Ghofl, and prefcribed by Clnriji and his Church for the faith- beadcs,oro- 
fulltovfe , namely the Pater nofter , the Auc Maria , and the Crcedc , our Ladies Mattins , the Litanies, and **»*• 

the likg. Therefore tl>e Apoflleprcfcribeth nothing here thereof 3 condemneth nothing therein, toucheth the fame nothing 
at all. But the dtuoute people in their auncient right may and ought flttl vfe the* Latin Trima.-s, Beades and Vrayers^ 
as cuer before. IV hich the wifedeme of the Church for great caufes hatte better likgd and allowed of, then that they Latine prayers 
fhoulde be in vulgar tongues, though fhee wholy forbiddeth not, butfometimes grauntethto haue them tranflated, and t™^"^ * 
would gladly haue all faithfull people inorderandhumilUielearne,astheymay 9 thecontentesof their prayers', and hath uu»htthcc5. 
commsunied alfoinfme Councils, that fuch as cannot karm diftin&ly in Latine (fpeciatly she Pater nofter and the tencs thereof. 
Creede )fhculd betaughtthrm inthe vulgar tongue . .And tlxrefore aswee doubt nee but it is acceptable to God, and 
auaileable in aHwceffities&nd more agreeable to the vfe of all Christian people enerfince thtir conuerfion,topray in Latine, V* c people* 
I he n in tlje vulgar, tfough euery one inpartit ular vnderfland not what he fay tin fo it is plaine that fuch pray with as great t^^theldfe 
confolation ofjphit , xvith as litle tediaufwjfe, with as great deuothnandaffe£fi0n, and oftentimes more,then the other :and for praying in* 
atwayet m:re thenany Sehifmatikg or Hereti^e in his kpown language. Latine 

fluke. 1 3 The Apoftle fpeaketh of prayers, and yet by your exposition he fpeaketh neither of publikc prayers , nor Popifli pray- 
priuate prayers. In dcede of prayers vpon popifli Primars and Beades, he fpeaketh not: for there were none txu 
fuch in any vfc,or abufe in his time. But againft all prayers not vnderftood, fpcciallv publike prayer s,he fpea- 
keth cxpreflcly,and by confequece againft priuatc prayers,not vndei flood of him tnat vttereth them. For he 
faycth.The vnlearned cannor fay Amen, that is, giuc his confent to an other mans prayer, which he vn- 
derftandeth not, becaufe he knoweth not what it is, becaufe he is not edified by it, therefore much kfle can 
heepray him felfe in fuch a tongue as he vnderftandcth not, and is not him (elfe edified by his prayer. But 

lec vs examine your argument . The ^prfile (fay you) jpeah^th not of popifli priuate prayers in Latine: for tfo 
priuate prayers here fpokcnof, yvereVfalmes, Hymnes and Sonets nmely infphed , thefeare notne*elyinfpired,hut 
written by the Holy Gho[I , and prefcribed by the Church, therefore the Apojlls prefcribtth nothing of them fondem- 

neth nothing therein, tottcheth the fame nothing at aU. Admitting your minor as true, which is not true of all 
popifli piayers, as of the Jue Marie and Creede 9 which arc no prayers, nor of your Latine Mattcnsand 
Liturgic , which are full of idolatrous and fuperftitious prayers: yet your conclufion is a groffe paralogif- 
me , becaufe it contcy neth much more then is in the maior or minor. For the Apoftle findcth no fault with 
thojc Hymnes , Pfalmes, and Soncttes in refpeft of their infpiration , but becaufe they were not vfed to the 
right ende, namely, to edification, therefore hce prefcribetn generally, that all prayers fliouldebe vfed to 

I i i. 3. the 






The firft Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. x i i i r. 

die edifying of the Church, and priuate prayers, to the edifying of him that vttcreth them, and condemneth 
in all priuate prayers, want of vnderftanding and edifying : therefore touchcth and condemneth popiiL pray- 
ers pronounced in Latine, not vnderftood of him that pronounceth them. Therefore the people haue no 
right to vfe any fuch priuate prayers as they doe notvnderlhnd:wherebytheyedifienottliemfducs,they 
ipeake no myftcrie in the fpirite which they haue not,they cannot blcfle well , nor jpeake to God, nor them 
ielucs. For the babling in an vnknowen tongue, is no more to be called (peaking, then the pratlino of a Dawc 
a Pie, or Popingaye, which arc taught to vttcr die fouudc of fomc wordes,but yet cannot mftly be called lea- 
king : for that fpeakingis an cxprefling of the inward conceipre of the mind,whcther it be true or falfc. There- 
fore the popifti Church, whiclnakethvpon her g^^ holy Ghofthath reueilcd by the 
Apoftle, to like of that which he condemneth , fheweth her fclfc plaincly to be the Church of Antichrift , and 
not of Chrift. But yet you fay, fhc docth not wholy forbid, but fomc times graunteth to haue them tranflated. 
The Church of Chrift is more conftant in her do&nnc,and doth not fomc rimes dcnie,and fome time graunt 
the knowledge of faith to her children. But thepopifh Church in the Iaft blind dayes (as you cannot altoge- 
ther denie ) hath not permitted the articles of the faith , the tenne commaundements , and the Lords prayer 
tobeknowenofthepeoplein theirmother tongue. Andyetyou fay, your Church would haue allfaithfull 
men knowc the contents of their prayers, which is not pofliblc for thcm,nor meant by you,fo long as you will 
notfuffer them to learne them in tliat tongue which they doe vnderftand. But the Church (you fay) hath 
commaundedinfomeCouncels , that they which cannot learne them diflinfily in Latine ,fhould be tau°ht 
them in their vulgar tongue.In deede when the knowledge of the Latine tongue among the common people 
beganne to decay,in die Weft Churches of Germany and France, there was fome care to fupply that defect 
by inftru&on, and therefore it was decreed Cone. Tur.3 . capj 7. That ettery BtfhyfbwUc haue Homilies, and 
fraud that they beflainely tranflated into die rufiicatt LtUine tongue, or into i\n Dutch tm^ie , that a'.l men may more ea- 

here 

the 

„_ , . ^^^,^^^ tt hec 

which cannot otherwife,lhould learne the Creede,and the Lords prayer in his owne tongue. That men were 
willed to fend their children to learne in the fchoolc, in Monafteries, of priefts, it was becaufc many did then 
vnderftand the plaine and rude Latine, as appeareth by the Canon of Turoa before mentioned , and alio by 
the^.ofthisCouncellofMagunce: where it is (aide , that no Vricft (aswee tlmtkf) can rightly fin" Maffe .:- 
lone ; For ImefhaU. htfuy , Tin horde be with you, oradmowjl) men to lift vp their hemes , and many ether thing Ukg 
tlnfi, when there is mne other frefent with him t By this Canon you fee , not onely priuate Maflcs condemned , but 
alio that the people did vnderftand the Latine which was fpoken in the Maflcs , or clfe it was all one to fay 
thefe wordes alone, or in the hearing of them that vnderftand them not.As you do in your Maffe, tunic about 
and fay : Orate &c. Tray f:r me brethren andfifier:: when there is none prelenr, but a feely boy that helpcth you 
to Maffe, and perhaps at that time is in the Churchyard or veftrie. 

YeacueninthcCounccllof Rhcmes, from whence youfendethe contrary doftrine : it was thusdecre- 
ed in the yeere of our Lorde eight hundred and thirteene : Thefafi Chapter tt of the reafn of faith , thu amy m.n 
according to tin vnderftanding of fuch his capacitie as tlnLordegiueth /fboutde learne andvnd-rftand it, and Mm worlds 
fuSy obferue it. Thefecond- Chapter 3 that thy learne andvnderftande injenfe and meaning , the prayer which our L trie 
lefus Chrift taught hit Difciples to pray, becaufeitit lawfuRfor no Chrifitan man to *iee ignorant of it. And that 
their people all this while vnderftood the Latine tongue ,beGde thefe Canons , it may apptarc by the Coun- 
cil of Aquifgran Cap.135 Where fitch are appointed to readeandfingm the Church, as more d fire in reading aid 
fi»ging,the edfymgof the pecple then moftvaine popular flattering. Therefore the people vnderftoodc that which 
was fung or faidein Latine: for without vnderftanding, there coulde be no edifying. So that although pray- 
er in Latine was alowablc when men vnderftoodc Latine , yet when La tine is not vnderftood , it is not telle- 
rablctoprayin Latine, by the elder Churches iudgement, and fpecially by the doftrine of the Scripture. 
Wherefore they that pray in a tongue vnknowen , can haue no comfort of fpirite,no true zeale or affection of 
Prayers (though they haue neuer fo great fupcrftition , and blindedeuotton)whenit is not pofliblc for the 
heart to thinke, that which the tongue foundeth. 

Shem.14 Suchho fy°™fi wbe ' nm ^<°nf«™edandfan^ . 

^reMtenceaidMaiefiieintheChitrchestongttedc'dicatedincurSauiow^ 

f aide m the Churches obedience .then to others. The children cried * Hofanna to our Sauiour , and were Mowed, though tine through 
they kpttotmtvhat they faide. ItiswcUneereathoufandyeeresthat * our people whid) could aothiw els but barbaium ««*«««** 
frendere,<£</% Alleluia, and not , Prayfeyethe Lord. W lonrer agoe fince the pcore husbandmen fmr th: fame at S** ' 
the plottgh in other Coimtries.Hicroxom.x.E ? l<i. y/nd Surfum corda, WKyricleifon,W*A* VfalmcsofL'auid *c rt 'iti T 
fungm Lamm theferuice of the Trimitiue Church, haue the auncientandfit tefiimmies of S.Cyprian, S.Juguftine,S. Morik.e.6. 
Hienme and other Fathers. Gregor.lib.7.epi.<?3 . Cypr.exp.orat.Do.nu.i 3 /Aug.c. 13 .de dono perlcuer.& de bono 
vid.cap.1 6.and cp.i 78.H1ero.prxfat.in pfal.ad Sophron.Auguft.de Catechizjxjd.c9.de Doft.Chr.lJ.i.cap.13 . 
Set ep.I O.Auguft.e/ S.Hieroms Latin tranflation read in the Churclxs of AfticaPraycrs are not made to teach,ma\e lear- 
ned, orincreafe knowledge, though by occafiot: tiny fometimes infimel vs. but thir JpeciaU vfe is, to offer our bartes, defires, 
and wants to God, and to fhew that we hangof him in all things: and this ettery Catholtkf doethforhis condition .whetlier &&«*«»■ 

hetmdtrpni the word* of his prayer or not. The fimple fort conn* vnderftand aJlTfa!mes,»orfcarfe the learned,no though ""'" 

tiny be tranflated or read in kimen tongues .• men muft not ceaftto vfe them for all that . when they are kp'.rem to conteyne 

Cods My prayfes. The fimple people when they define any thingfreciaUy at Gods hand, are not bound to Lowe, neither can 

tiny tell, to what petition or part of the Pater nofter their demaundpertain^th, though it be in Enghfh neuer fo much, they , . 

cam* tell no more what »,Thy kingdome come,t/*» Aducniat regnum tuum nor whether their petition for tlxirficle^Z^ 

children or 'any other nece/fttie, pertaine to tlnsfart, or to Fiat voluntas ma, or N*nos inducas ,*ft A» cthe, fart SSSJw 

els. ltuynougbthattheycantea t tl>u holyQraifmtobeappoimedtovs^otallvpmG^inaPLour^res.mmthtntlm, rndcrftani 



ceffarie to vn« 
derdand out 
prayers. 



C h a p. x 1 1 1 t. To the Corinthians. 297 

it not neeeftarie.- Jndthe tranflation offucb holy thingsoftm breedeth manifolde danger and IrreUerence in the vulgar 
(attothinl$G9dHattGhrofJinM,trkn vs not into tentation) and fetdme any edification at all* 

Tor 9 thougb when the prayers be turned and read hi Englifb, the people kim-etb the wordes, yet tbey.irenot edified to the 
inflmclion o f their minde and vndr,fiandmg y exceptthey%jcwethefenfeofthe wordes a/fo and meaning of the Holy Ghfi. 
Tor if any man thinly that S.Vat/l freaking of edification of mans minde or vnderftanding , meaneth the vndrtfianding of H °w the mind 
the rv.rdes onely , hee isfottly deceived. for , what is a childe of fine orfixeyecres olde edified or increafedin pledge by his j[ ™ *^Jj 
Pater noftcr in Enghfh fit is theftnfe tforcfore, which euery man cannct haue , witter in Englifh nor Latine fhe lye*- 

n 

fi n - ...... 

Englifh and what other tongues and intelligence fi cuer » to be xs Sonans & Cymbalum tinniens , funding brajfe uCerx j 9 

and a tinkling cymbal. 

Tttlke.14 Iftheholy Ghoft didcuer confccratc and infpire holy praycrsinany language,theyareprophartedand Al! tilings 
abufed by them that pronounce them, and doe not vnderftand them, as thefe of the Corinthians,which were fanfiificd by 
infpired doubtlcs by the holy Ghoft,yet were prophnncly abufed , when they were vttcrcd of pride and ambi- * hol y Gboft 
tion, and not interpreted for the Churches edification. But there is a great reuerencc (you fay) in the Chur- 
ches tongue dedicated in our Sauiours Croife. But why ihould there not be as great rcucrence & Maieftiein 
aillanguages,thatwercfanftificdby thcholyGhoftjtoexprcffethegreatprayfcsofGod? AA.z. As forthe 
dedication vpon the CrofTe,is a friuolous reafon grounded vpon Pilates an£torit;e,who fct vp that infeription 
in three moft notorious languages. And yet for the Hcbruc tongue that is there named * it is moft like it was 
the Syrian tongue, which in the newe Tcftamcnt is often called the Hebrue tongue, becaufe it was the vulgar 
tongueof the lewes that were Hebrucs, AL\.zt,z. and twife in the 19. of S Iohn vcrfe 13.17. And where you 
pretend the Churches obedience,to giuc force and valure to fuch ptayers, it is vainc. For the Churchhath no 
power grauntcd ofChrift,but to cdjfication^.Cor.io.S. therefore can require no obedience, where edificati- 
on is not fought but hindrcd. But yet you will not giue ouer the matter Co: for the children cried Hofatma to our Sa- 
wour y andwmall:md y iboHghtbey kgewe not what they faide. Howe dare you affirme they knewe not what they 
laid ? for firft they fpakc in their ownc tongue. Secondly they cxprefie plainely,that they did acknowledge om 
Sauiour Chrift and his kingdomc, and prayfed God for the fame,and prayed to God in the higheft to profper 
the fame. Howe then are you not alhamed to fay,thcy knewe not what they faid? becaufc they were children i 
doth not our Sauiour Chrift acknowledge that they were infpired of God > whar ? like Parates to found thofe 
wor des ? or to acknowledge in heart alio that which they fpakc with their tongues ? Moreoucr you fay , it is 
wel neere a thouland yeeres fince our people which could nothing elfc but bray barbaroufly,did fing ^Ueluia 9 
andnot,Prayfeyc the Lord/That the Saxons fung ^fle/«w,itwas when they vnderftooditto be,prayfeye the 
Lord,as we doe nowe vnderftand Jme «, to be all one with, So be it. If i fliould ftand in contention with you, 
whether al the Saxons were then altogether ignorant of the Latine tonguc,and void of Chriftianitiejnotwith- 
ftandingGrcgorics auftoritic, Imight trouble you to anfwerc all that I could obieft,butl will not ftand vpon 
that point.But longbcfore that(you fay)thc husbandmen fung the fame at the plough in other countries.Hie- 
rome tcllcth you in what countrie, namely in Paleftine , about Bethlehem, where it was in maner the vulgar 
tongue of the countrie. And Gregoric tcllethyou,it was brought from the Church of Hierufalcm, firft by Hie- 
romc in the dayes of Damafus lib^xp^.ThatSftryirfWcor^and the pfalmes were fung in Latine in the Weft 
Church where they were vndci flood, becaufc the Latine tongue was then vulgar to all the nations ofltalie, 
Spainc,Francc, Africa &c. you necde not haue brought lo many quotations : for we doe eafily graunt it, as al- 
fo y Hicremes tranfiation was read in Africa,for then the Latin tongue was comonly fpoken and vndcrftood 
in all fuch places as the fcruiccwas in Latine.S.Auguftine confeffeth,that he learned the Latine tongue from 
his infancie among the flattcrings and playing of his nurccs,not teaching him, but Jpeaking to him. Conf.lib. 
i.cap.14. The vulgar people therefore fpakc Latine in Africa,no marucile then if they had Latine feruicc. 
And although fome Bifhops & miniftcrs of the Church vfed folccifmes and barbarifmes, it was either of pur- 
pofc,as S.Auguftine himlclfc did , that the people might vnderftand him the better, who though they fpakc 
Latinc,yct not fo finely as Ciccro,or other learned Romanes,but vnderftood beft fuch barbarous termes and 
phrafes,as they were beft.acquaintcd withall 3 as witnefieth S.Auguft.in pf.x 13 .1 z8.de Doft.ChriftJU.cap.1 3 , 
Or if they vfed any folccifmes or falfc Latin of ignorance,fo that they did not vnderftand fome words, which 
they pronounced and kept not right diftin<ftions,S. Auguttinc faith : they were to b> reformed, that the people may 
fay Amen,f<? that which they vnderftand plainely. Dc Catecb.Rud.cap.9. 

Nowe for Kyrieleifon and Cbrifieleifin , \v\\\ch are Greeke wordes fignifying,Lorde haue mcrcie vpon vs, 
Chrift haue mcrcie vpon vs : Gregoric acknowledged^ that he was the firft that brought them into the La. 
tine Church,morc then fixe hundred yccrcs after Chrift,to be faid by the Clerkcs onely , and not by the peo- 
ple. Yet it is not to be thought but the people did fufficiently vnderftand the meaning of thefe wordes,which 
was eafily learned. But prayers were not made (you fay) to teache or encreafe knowledge » but their fieciatl yfi 
is to offer our heart , defires , an I wantcs to Cod . S. Paul requireth in prayers , that they ftioulde tcachc 
and inftruft others , if they be publikc , and our felues at left if they be priuatc: for wee can no more 
fay Jmen to a prayer pronounced by our felues , then we can to a prayer pronounced by an other, if 
wee vndcrftande it not . Ncythcr is it the fpeciall vfe of prayers , to offer our heartes, defirc, and 
wantes to God , who knoweth them before wee pray , but to flirrc vp our felues in true faith and 
obediene , to dependc vpon Gods promifes , and to acknowledge his infinite bencfites towardes vs: 
which can not bee by any wordes of prayer , that is not vndcrftoode of vs . For as for offering oar 
heartes, defirc, wantes Seethe fpirite maketh intcrceflion for vs with gronings that can not be vttered. 
You adde moreoucr , That the fimple fort cannot vndevfiande all Vfalmes , nor the learned alveayes in the vulgar 
tongue. What then ? there are pfalmes ynough that they may vfe as prayers , and ftudy to vnderftand the 

lit 4* reft 



I 

The firfl Epiflle of S. Paul C h a p. x i i i i. 

reft at more leafcre : yet againe you prefle vs. Theftmple people when tliey deftre any thing of God fbetiafy 

are not bounde to knowe , ncythcr can they tell to what petition of their Voter nofter , their demtunde perteyneth. 

At die left wife they arc bound to knowe, that all th ings mcete for them to demaund, and God to graunt, are" 
comprehended in that forme of prayer, becaufc Chrift harh taught them when they pray, to fay : Our father 
&c.Andtheycan according to their owne want & mcaningfayXordgrauntthisorthat,aIdioughtiieycan 
not alway tell to which petition their demaund pert jinecrrfor it may percaine to diners petitions. But where 
you fey : They can ttU.no mve what », Thy kmgdem: come, tlten Adueniat regnum turn. I thinke the fimpleft Papifts 
in England, that hath any loueoftrueth, will fay you foeake vntrueh/. For though they knowe not fo well as 
learned men,fpecially if they be not any thing inftrueW wherein the kingdome of God doth chiefely coniiib 
yet common fenfe teacheth them,that there is great glory, power , and maieftie wtfhed vnto God by the very 
worde of kingdome : whereas they can haue no true and certainc concept of the Latinc wordes which they 
doe not vnderftand. Whether the rcqueft for their ficke children pertcine to( Tly will be dmu,ox Leade -w not in. 
to temptation:)yoix would make them very ignorantthat knowe not. Our people (God be thanked) are taughr, 
that all things perteyning to this life, are contcyned in dayly bread , with the condition of Gods will in all 
thingSjWhich goeth b efore.B u t whereas you fay : There it no mere necejfariefor tl?em to knowe, but that tint Oraifon if 

: appointed to vt to call vpon God in all our defires .• you affirme boldly as your maner is,wk h out all proofe or reafon. 

j For our Sauiour Chrift deliucred this forme of praier,to teach vs whatthings we fliould askc at Gods hands, 

and what not .How we mould aske them in faith at our hcauenly fathers hands, what things chiefely^amelv, 
fiich things as perteyne to Gods glory, and what thofe be : fuch things as be neceflarie for our felues, & what 
they be. Thefe and fuch things by Chriftes inftitution , that taught this forme of prayer, arc neceflarie to be 
knoweivind not onely to knowe,that tliis orayfon is appoointed vs to call vpon God in all our defires.For we 
arenotfo bound to this forme of prayer, that we muft alwayes vfe it,and onely, but we may vfc other formes 
by the example of the Apoftles , but this is appointed to be the paterne of all otherformes of prayers : there- 
fore there is more neccflitie for all men to know diat (hall pray aright , or vfe this principall forme of prayer 
righdy A» that it is appointed to -vs to caUypon God in all our defires. Further you hyfhe tranflation of fuch holy thhfs 

l ^tenbreedahmanifoUdangmandhrrnKrenceintheyulga^tothinke GodisaucJoroffinne,wl}enthey reade, Leader* 

"* **• temptation, and feldome any edification at all. You may as trucly fay , the teaching of thefe holy things by 
Chriftjto his vnlearned difciples, might brecde fuch dangers and irreuerence,as the tranflation of them, and 
fo you fhould blafpheme direc"Hy,as you doe now coucrtly. But neither the teaching,nor the tranflation,brce- 
dcth any fuch danger,but rather kecpeth men from fuch mconueniences : and brecdeth properly edification 
of Gods chUdremthough wicked men both learned and vnlearned, perucrt all that good is,to their condem- 
nation. Where you fay,thc people to their right edification, muft afwell know the fenfe, as the wordesj agree 
with you: but firft they muft knowe the wordes , and after they muft be taught the fenfe and meaning, ifany 
thmg be obfeure, or hard to be vnderftood in the wordes. And S.Paul fpeaking of the edification of mens 
mmdes, will haue both the wordes, and the fenfe to be vnderftood, but you by your will, would haue neither: 
for it is not poflible to vnderftand the fenfe of wordes,befor C the wordes be vnderftood. But to haue y words 
vnderftood,you haue no care , nor thinke it neceflarie , howc fliould then the fenfe of thofe wordes be vnder- 
ftood i Children with vs arc firft taught to fpeake , and then leame to vnderftand, becaufe the wordes muft 
needes be knowen before the fenfe. And therefore the learning of the Scripture euen from infancie,is com- 
mended by S. Paid, Acnigh you would mdignely cauUl and fay^ T Tim i u 
fixe yeeresoldc, edified or incrcafed in knowledge, by knowing the holy Scriptures ? W e confeflc therefore, 
that the fenfe is neceflarie to be had,by teaching of parents and paftors: butthe vnderftandmg of the wordes 
muft be had before there can any meaning of them be taught, and both in cliaririe, humilitie,and faith muft 
be pradifed, diat men may learne to pray righdy. 

Shem.lS To conclude, for praying either pubUkslyor priuately in Latin which is the commonfacred tongue of the treateftfmof 

the ChtiHian mrlde, thuutlmght by tlje wifeft and godliefl to be moft expedient, and is certainely feene tube nosh.ng re- 
f u 2> nantt <> SPaulJfanyyet will be contention in the matter,** muft anfvere them with this fame Apofile,Jhe Church »•<" «•» m* 
of God hath no fuch cuftomc, and with this notable faying ofS. Auguftint, ep.i 1 8.c.J. Any thing that the whole A "°" bIe % lc 
Church doth praftife andobferue throughout the woild,to difpute thereof as though it werenot to be done, * ^"^ 
is molt infolent madnefle. 

t'ulke. 1$ . Yo^ conclufion therefore, is a moft beggerly and fliamcles petition of the whole matter in qucftion.Tbat 

it is thought by youfwhich are the wifeft and godlieft)rhat prayers priuateor publike in Latin, be moft cxpe- 
I dicnt and nothing repugnant to S. PauLFor that the wifeft and godlieft in the primitiue Church , yea of the 

• later Church for 8oo.or 900. yeeres after Chrift, were of a contrary iudgement , I haue proued before fuffici- 

endy. Andby the verywordes of S. Paul 1 haue (hewed , thatpublike prayer exprefly and principally, and 
I priuarc prayer confequently in a tongue not vnderftoode,is repugnant to S.PauI.l haue alfo fhewcd,that die 

Latm tongue is no more holy then any other tongue,feeing God by fending his Spirit in fierie tongues, hath 
confederated afl tongues to fpeake the great and worthie prayfesof God.A£t.i.Thcreforc for Gods trueth^nd 
the eddgng of his Church, it is the cuftome of Gods Church, to ftriue euen to the death. And the faying of 
S.Auguftinc doth t nothing tonche this cafe, feeing prayers in an vnkftowen tongue, was neucr pradifed nor 
obleraed of the whole Church through the whole wo: ld,as I haue proued before. 

Jeace.) There be, or were, certaine Heretics in cur Countrie (for fuch ever ta^ the Women may 
ge of time) that denied women to hold lawfully any kingdome ortemforaU Souerain- haue any tem- 
h reafon and the Scriptures. This onely i„ thatfexi is true, that it is not capable of holy J£££i 
■e of fades candtlxrefore can not doe any fimSficn {roper to Trieftes and Bfooppes; Ecde&fficali 
not preache , nor dijpute , nor haue or glue -royce either deliberatme or definitiue fim&on. 
U , concerning matters of Religion , nor make EcclefiafticaU lawes concerning the 
excmmunUite , nor fujpende , nor degrade . nor abfoluc . nor minj/ler Sacram, 




ether 



Chap. win. To the Corinthians..- 298 

ether Am Baptifme in tfo cafe of mere necefsitie, when neither Tritfi nor oiIkt man (4n be had : much Iffe prefiribe any 
thin" to the Clergie,how to minifler them, crgiue any mm right to rule, preach, or execute any/piritital function as voder 
herand by her authorise : no creature being able to impart that whereof it felfe is incapable both by nature and Scriptures. 
This Regiment it aettrefly ghten to the Jpoftles,B,jhopsjtnd Prelates ; tiny onely ham authoritie to bind and /<H>/?,Mat.l8.« 
they onty are fit fy the Holy Ghofi to gouerne the C/;wc/>, Aft.io .• they only Ime cure of m finks dhftHlyytnd mitft make 
account to Cod fir the fame, ,Heb.lj. 

Vfdke J $ The errour of them that did write againft the regiment of women, is eafily confuted by the fifth Com-. -^ fpKjB ^ 
mandement, where ciuil auctoricic and goucrnment is eftablifhed as well to the Mother, Myftres, Lady and ment of wo- 
Quecne.as to the Father.Maftcr.Lord and King,the natural order of fexe,neuertheles obferued. But the fexe ™">™*°[ 
ofwoman kinde is not capable of fpiritual goue. nement, and therefore may not ordinarily exercife any Ec- ouu rnMB ' 
clefiaftical function of auctoritie in the Church, as preaching, miniftring the Sacraments, excommunicati- 
on &c. And yet the Scripture alioweth a miniftcrie or fcruice of women to the Church, Namely to comfort 
and helpe the poore, as we readc Rom.i 6.1 . Thabe a minifter of the Church of Cenclrrit : aud I. Ttm.% . The wi- 
dowes that ferued the Church in the fame office. But when you exclude them from all fpiritual regiment,Ec- 
clefiaftical function, and cure of foules,I marucile whether the office of an Abbeffe, or PriorelTe among you, 
be compted meere ciuil and temporal functions,and haue no cure of foulcs directly pertayning to them. But 
howfocucr they arc accompted withyou,in the Church of God, to whomfoeuer God committcth auaoritie 
andgouernment,he committeth alfo dircdly and fpccially the care offbules,andnot of bodies only, yet this 
cure to be exercifed according to the diftinct and feucral limits of Ec clefiaftical and ciuil functions. There- 
fore the father and mother,maftcr and myftres, Lord and Lady,King and Queene,haue care of the foules of 
their childrcn.fcholers,fcruants and fubicfts,and not of their bodies onely. Parents are commanded to bring 
vp their children in the difcipline and inftruftion of the Lord.ty />p/&4.Whcrby it is manifeft they muft haue 
care ofthcir foules, and fomuft all other goucrnours, as matters, Magiftratcs and Princes, eucry one in his 
calling,and according to his auaoritie. Therefore Princes ( be they men or women ) ought to haue care of 
their fubiccts foulcs, and to prouide for the fame by making Ecclefiaftical lawes, and compelling their fub- 
ictts to feme God according to his Lawes. Therefor e to denie vnto women all care of foiiles,and to lay they 
haue no aucloritie to make Ecclefiaftical Iawcs,by which their fubiefts fhalbe compelled to ferue God accor- 
ding to his word,is in effeft to denie them all auaoritie & gouerncment,and not fpiritual gouernement only. 
S.Auguftme comptethlun 
Ep Jo. Bonifacio. Quit menu 

your kingdome the Church of ^ .. _ .,,»»- 

religious or facrilegiotu,to whom it cannot befaid,let it notpertaine vntoyou,wbo in your kingdom wilbe chaff e or vnchaj}. 
And concerning their auftoritie and duetie in making Ecclefiaftical lawcs,He faith likewife: Aliterenimfir. 
mt,&c.The "Prince ferueth otherwifi as amanjmd othentifi a* he it a King.Becaufi he it a man hefirueth God lining fait!* 
My, but becaufe he is a King/* ferueth God by making laws in ccnuenientfhength, which command iufi tlungf, and forbid 
the contrary, as E^chiat firued God in deftroying thegroues and temples ofldoles. Therefore Princes without con- 
fafion of the functions ciuil and Ecclefiafticai,may command and prefcribe Ecclefiaftical petfons to execute 
any fpiritual funaionfaccordingjo the word of God)and punifh the negleftof their ducties in them.And this 
mayaQueenedocbyhcrSoueraigneauaoritie,though fhemay not execute any of thofe funaions in her 
owneperfon. Dauid,S<alomon,lofaphat^ch : ai,irc. commanded the Prieftes to execute their office according 
to the LawcpfGodtfet wasitnotlawfull for them to execute any thing that was proper to the Prieftes office 
in their owne per'fons. So did Conftaiitiue,? heodoftut i Martianttt,ju^inianus,mA& Ecclefiaftical lawes to compel 
Ecclefiaftical pcrfons to doe their dueties, and called general Councels to decide queftions of Rcligion,and 
gaue order how to proceede in them according to the Scriptures. Ccnfiantinusfpake thus in the Xtffim Coun- 

cd : The b:ok£s of the G"Jpels and Jpofilcs,and the Oracles of the ancient "Prophets (faith he) doeplainely infirutl vs m the 
vnderflanding of God. Theref me fitting all hatefull difcord afide,let w takg out ofthefayingyofGod the txplmticn of the 
tpteJ?iens.Tlxod.biJ?M.J.Cap,7. Theodofitts in the Councel oiConJlantinopk the firft, elected Tieilarius. bifhop of 
that See Solnmjibj £ 8. Alfo when the Councel had decreed among other things that the See oiConJianfmcph 
(houldbeindigniticncxttothcSee ofRome,andinpriuilcdges and auCtoritic equal. The Emperour gaue hit 

yoke of ajfent- animate a utuejbat the faith ofthef&ent Councel jhould premile. So%omjib.7.c.9. Theodofiut theyon. 

ger(Jiit\\EHagriusUb.lsapit.)madealawe,wherebyhecondemKdthe^ 

commodattdfr made fit for our Religion. Valentiniatws called the Councelof Cb.ilcedon,whcrc Martianttt himfelfe 

was prefent,and appointed Iudges and a Senate to order the Councel,by whofe auctoritie Vhjemu bifhop of 
jthxanibiajim commaunded to fit in the Councel,(contrary to the commaundementof Leo bifhop of Rome 
giuen to his Legates and there vttered,)vntil good caufe was fhewed-,why he.ought not to fit in Councel.Cow. 
ChaUilion 1. The fame Iudgcs.with theCouncel decreed, that the bilhop of Confimimple fhouldhaue the 
fame honour and auttoiitie that the bilhop of Rome hath,hotwithftandingthe contradiction of the bifhop of 
Romes Legates. Jct.t6. And the Emperour confirmed the fame. Liberat.c.13. S. Auguftine teftiheth,that an 
Ecclefiaftical caufc was committed to thehearingof Melchiades bifhopofRome, by the commaundement of 
Confiantinus the Emperour.D«T»/f biptifmotap.i*. Socrates witneffcth that he comprchendeth in his ftorie the 
Xs>mancEmfiromiBecmfirj^thm(/k^ 

rreateft Councils by their decree,hattebenegathereda>tdaregatl)ered,Lib.$Jnpram. ■••'-", 

Now let vs fee vvhat, fubftanualveafons you b«ng,to proue that a woman (being a Prince) maynot/w/? riU 
any thlwn ilk Cllargie how to minifter the. Sxcraments,or giue any manpghtfto ruU ? preack,or execute any Spiritmlfun- 
(tion t <ts rnder herjmd by her auEloriiie. Firft you fayX creature it able to impart that whereof it felfe it inc'apabk,both 

by Mture and Scriptures. I anfwere^irft a womanbeiffg a Prince,hath as great auftotliic as a man. Butlliaue 
fhewe4befoFe,thMgodlyKing« of-the Ifraelites tommanded andprefcribed thePrieiU to miniftetfthe Sacri- 
fices,andSacraments of the old Teftament,whichit wasnot lawfulfocthcm to dftihemftlues. And. ajihough 






t 



The firft Ep: 



He of S. Paul Chap.xy. 

the au&oriue of ordcyningEcclefiafKcal Minifters,peneineth not to ciuil Magiftrates,yct may they comand 
mcetc perfons to be ordeined, (and being ordeined) to execute all panes of their funftion according to the 
word of God,vnder their auftoritie,and by rheir auftoritic-although the fpirirual venue of their office doe de 
pend vpon an higher auftoritie of Chrift,which is not fubieft to men. The Prince may c&mmande a bifhop or 
minifter to baptife a pcrfon, whom by Gods word it is lawfull for them to baptife. But the venue of reeene- 
ration is not fubieft to the Princes commandcmenr,and fo of all other partes of their office. 

Your fecond reafon is; T lis regiment it exprejly giuen to the Jpoftles,bifhops and prelates jhey only haue auiloritie to 

bindt and loofe. I anfwere,The auftoritie of ciuil Magiftrates doeth giue them nothing that is peculiar to Ec- 
clefiaftical I minifters,yetis it ofpowcr to commande them to doe and execute all thofe things, as they ou ht 
to doe by the word of God,and not after the corrupt affeftion of the Prince. Thirdly you fay : Tlxy only are fa 
tytIxbclyGbtftogoum>etluChurcb t Ac1.zo. I anfwcre,Thcirgouernment doeth not exclude the auftoritieof 
theChriftian Magiftratc,which is no way contrary to their fpirirual] gouernment, but is appointed tomain- 
tcine it,and to fee it to be exercifed,as it ought to be. Fourthly you fay : They ontly haue cure of Conies direclly 
(mdtmflmaksmmpttoGodforthifame^tb.ii. The text faith not, That they onely haue cure of foules but 
Princes alio haue cure of foules in their office, and muft giue accompt to God for the fame, as parents ma- 
Iters,and all that haue any auftoritie committed by God vnto them, haue it for the benefite of mens foules 
more fpecially then for their bodies. * 

The i tare. Of * 

therefiirreai- HeprmththeI{epsrreaionoftlKdeadl,ytlxI{efune&;onofClmfi^»i^ ?t .g^^ 

onoftfaedead. foobkilionsmxdeagainfiit. 49 ^ndtlmexlmtethinreJ]>ee7ofit,rnto good life. 

The Epiftle 
vpon die 11. 

Sunday after 
Pcntccoft. 



ANd I doe you to vnderftand , brethren, "\ K 
the Gofoel which Ioreachedtovmi. jW. 



the Gofpel which I preached to you, . f r „_ 

which alfo you receiued,in the which alfo which alfo ye haue receiued t andwhereinye haue 



you ftand, 



\continued, 



'tradidi 

Ef.^,8. 

Dan.0,16, 

Pf.f,ro. 

Ion.1,1. 

Lu.24. 



a By the which alfo you are faued, after 2 By the which alfi ye are fatted if ye keep* 
what maner I, preached vnto you if you the dofbrinewhtch I preached vnto you except 
keepe it,vnleffe you haue beleeued in vainc. yehausbeleeuedinvaine. ' 

\ T™?} deiiucre . d vllto y_ ou nVft of ail s For f delivered vnto you firft of all that 



tOr,floode. 



which I alfo receiued : that Chrift died for 
our finnes ^according to the Scriptures: 

4 And that he was buried, & that he rofe 
againe y third day,*according to y fcriptures: 

5 And that he was *feen of Cephas: and 
after that of the eleuen. 

6 Then was he feen of mo then flue hun- 



whichalfolreceiued^owethat Christ died for 
ottrfinnes,accordingto the Scriptures •; 

* *And that he was buried jzndthat he arofe Ion. x.i. 
the thrrde day ^according to the Scriptures: 

5 *<^»d that he wasfeene of Cephas, then of lohr.io.j 9 , 
thetwelue: 

6 lAfter that hee was feene of moe then fiue 



area brethren together : of which many re- hundred brethren at once : of which, the more 
make vntil this prefenr,& fome are a fleepc. part remaine vnto this day, and fame are fallen 
7 Moreouer he was feen oflaraes^thcn of afleepe. 



altheApoftles. 

•one borne 8 Andlattofal,asitwereof c anabortiue 

out of time *he was feen alfo of me. 

Aft.9,3. p F or I am t he ieaft of all the Apoftles, 

who am not worthy to be called an Apoftle, 
becaufe I perfecuted the Church of God. 



7 And after that hewasfeene of ' I antes, then 
of all the Apoftles. 

9 * *Andlaft ofaUhee wasfeene ofme } at of a q cs $4t 
one borne out of due time. C phc 3 .8. 

9 For I am the leaft of 'the ^Apoftles ,which 
am not worthy to be called an Apoftle, becaufe I 



o But by the grace of God I am that perfecuted the Church of God. 



which I am : and his grace in me hath not 
been I void, c£0 but I haue laboured more a- 
boundantly then all they :yetnotI,butthe 
grace ofGod || with me. 

1 1 For whether I, or they, fo we preach, 
and fo you haue beleeued. 

1 2 But if Chrift bepreached that he is ri- 
fen againe from the dead : how doe certaine 



10 ^'But by the grace of God, lam that 1 Ephc.3.7. 
am, and his grace which is in me t was /sot vainc: 
but I laboured more abomdantly then thy all, 

yet not I, but the grace of God which is with 
mce. 

1 1 Therefore, whether it re ere I or they, fi 

we preach jindfo haue ye beleeued, 

~ .-- '-2 If Chrift be preached, howe that he rofe 

among you fay, that there is no refurre£tion from the dead: how fay fome ambf joujhat there 
oftnedea-d? -<; ■ isnorefurreElionofthedead? 

1 1 '&£ » ™« % *g refurreaion of the is If there bee no rifmg of the dead t then is 

Chrift not rifcts. 

1 + If Chrift be not rifen t then is eurprea- 
chmgvamejmdyourfaithUalfQvaine. 

is r<* r 



de.adjue^erisChri^rjfcn againe. 
• 14 And if Chriftbejnotrifen againe,then 
vaine'is^Hrprechingivakie alfo is your faith. 

15 And 



Chap. xv. 



To the Corinthians. 



1 5 And we arc found alfo tfalfe witnefles 
of God : becaufe we haue giuen teftimonie 
againft God, that he hath raifed vp Chnft, 
whom he hath not raifed vp, if the dead rife 

notagaine. 

1 6 For if the dead rife not againc,neither 

is Chrift rifen againe. 



i 99 

if Tea y and ware found faffewtnefes of 
Godfocaufe tvehaue tejHfiedofGod,how that he 

raifed vp Chrtft ; whome he raifed not vf>iffo be 

that the dead rife not. 

16 Forif the deadrife not jthenis not Chrift 
rifen. 

17 If it be fo that Chrifl it not rifen jhenk 



7 And if Chrift be not rifen againe,vaine jQurfrnthvaineye areyttinyowfwnest 






i.Thc^T j. 



is your faith,for y etyou are in your finnes 
1 8 Then they alfo that arc a fleepe in 

Chrift, are periftied. 

10 If in this lifeonely we be hoping in 
Chrift,\vc are more miferable then al men. 

20 But now Chrift is rifen againe fro the 
dcad,the *firft fiuitcs of them that fleepe: 

2 1 For*by a man death: and by a man the 
rcfurrettion ofthe dead. 

22 And as in Adam al dic,fo alfo in Chrift 
al fhal be made aliuc. 

•» 3 But*euery one in his ownc order : the 



1 8 But alfo they which are fallen a fleepe m 
Chrift ,areperijhed 

10 Ifin this lifeonely we haue hops in Chrift, 
then are we of all men mo ft miferable. 

2 But nowe is Chrift rifen from the dead, he 
is become the firji fruit es of them that fief t. 

21 Forfinceby man came death, euenfoby 
man came the refurreBion ofthe dead. 

22 For as by\ Adam all die t euenfo\by Chill ^V*i™' 
flail all be made aliue, 

23 But euery man in his owne order. The firfl 



PClC?,!. 



pr.8,8. 



flrft fruits Chrift,thcn they that are of Chrift, fiuites \% Chrift, afterward,they that are Chrift 

that bclecucd in his comming. 

24 Then the ende,when he fhal haue de- 
liuered the kingdom to God and the Father, 
when he ftial haue aboliftied al principalitie 

and authoritie and power. 

2 5 And he muft tcignc,Vntilheput alhis 

enemies vnder hisfeete. 

26 And the enemie death flialbe deftroi- 
cdlaft. For he hath fuhduedal things vnder his 
feete .And whereas he faith, 



c.t his camming. 

24 Then commeth the ende, when hee frail 
haue deliuered vp the kmgdome to Cjod the fa- 
ther ,when hefrallhaueput downe all rule, and all 
af£loritie,and power. 

2s For he muft retgne*tillhee frail haue put Pfal.110.1. 
all his enemies vnder hisfeete. f a " 144. 

26 The lasl enemie that fraU be deftroyed, is heb ' r,I 3- 

death. 

__ 27 ^Forhee hath put downe all things vnder Pfal.8.7. 

27 Al things are fubdued to him: Vndoub- hisfeete: But when he faith, All things are put hcbr.1.8. 
tedly, except him that fubdued al things vn- vnder him , it is manifeft that hee is excepted 
to him. which didputallthingsvnder him. 

28 When allthings fralbe fubdued vnto him, 
then frail the Jbnne alfo himfelfebe fubieft vnto 
him that put all things vnder him, that god may 

be all wall. 

29 Els what Jball they doe which are baptized 



^ — — — ~* — V 

28 And when all things ftial be fubdued 
to him: then the Sonne alio him felf ftial be 
fubic& to him that fubdued all things vnto 
him, that God may be al in al. 

29 Otherwifc what fhal they do that arc 



baptized for the dead, if the dead rife not a- for the dead,tf the dead rife not at all? why are 






Mtnttnder. 



gaine at al? 

3 o Why alfo are they baptized for them? 
why alfo are we in danger euery houre? 

31 I die daily by your glorie brethren, 
whichl haue in Chrift Ie s v s our Lord, 

3 2 If (according to man ) I fought with 
beaftes at Ephefus, what doth it profitc me, 
if the dead rife not againe ? Let vs eate and 
drinkf,fir to morow wefral die. 

3 3 Be not feduced, Euil communications 
corruptgoodmaners. 

34 Awake ye iuft,and finne not.for fome 



they then baptized for the dead? 

30 *And whyftande we in ieopardie euery 

houre? . 

3 1 I protcft by ourreioycing which I haue in 

Chrift Iefus our Lor dj die dayly. 

32 If I haue fought wtth beaftes at Ephefus, 
after the maner of men, what aduatageth ft me, 

if the dead rife not ?*Let vs eate and drinks, for E6i n.xj. 
to morowewe die. 

33 Be ye not decerned: Suill wordes corrupt 

goodmaners. 

3+ esfwake to righteoufnefe, andfinneuot: 



h aue not the knowledge of God,I fpeake to for fome haue not the knowledge of God, Ifteakt 

yourft\ame. this to your frame. 

3 5 But fome man faith,How do the dead 3S But fome mm will fay, How are the dead 

rife againe ? and with what maner of body raifed vp? With what body doc they come? 

ftial they come. 36 Foolc 3 6 7"on 



The firft : Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. xv. 

3 6 Foole, that which thou fo weft is not 36 Thou \foole,that which thou fow eft js not t Or.madde 

quiekened,vnlefle it die firft. quickened,except it die. «aa. 

3 7 And that which thou fowcll, not the 37 $And that -which thou force}}, thoufowefl 

body that flial be, doeft thou low : but bare not that body that(balbe, but bare corne 3 it may 

graine,to wit, of wheate, or of fomc of y reft, chaunce of wheate 3 or offome other corne. 

3 8 And God giueth it a body as he wil: 3 g >But Godgiueth it a body, as it hathplea- 

and to euery feede his proper body. fedbim 3 andto eueryfeede his owne body. 

29 Not al flefh.is the fame flefh : but one sua a. • >±+l r an 1 » 

ofmen,an other of beaits,an other ofbirdes, - *> ^ B ^Tl ^^^ASSSt 

~ u rcn, ** one mailer olfiejh of men , another flefb of***™ 

an other or nines. * * > rcn j t rr-\ J 

40 And bodies celeftial, and bodies ter- ^'^JJtli^^h 
reiMalrbutoneglorieoftheceleftial^andan , ^^T^f^^,^^ 
other of the tcn&riaL ""£?*{ *"" ?[ &*$}*»<*&*"«*> 

41 Oneglorieofthefunne,anotherglo- ^^ory of the terrejhtal another. 

rie of the raoone, and an other glorie of the 4* 7 " ere u °»* glory of the Sunne t and ano~ 

ftarres.Fotfftarre diffcrcth fro ftarre in glory: ther glory of the Moone,and another glory of the 

42 Soalfotherefurreaionofthedcad.lt JkmtfBr one flarre differed pom another 
is fowen in corruption, it fliall rile in incor- fi ane in g^ or y> 

ruption. 4 2 &° ** ™ s refwe&ion of the dead. It is 

43 Itis fowen in difhonour, it flial rife in fi^cn in corruption, it rifeth in incorruption. 
gloric.lt is fowen in infirmitie, it {hall rife in « II ls f 0iVen m honour, it rifeth in ho- 
power. nourJt is fowen in weakgnefejt rifeth in power. 

44 It is fowen a natural body : it flial rife " 4^ It is fowen a naturallbody, it rifeth ajpi- 
at fpiritual body. Iftherebea naturalbody, rituallbody: 7hereisanaturallboay,andthere is 
there is alfo a fpiritual, " a Jpirituallboay. 

Gcn.t,7. 45 As it is written, The firft man nAdam + T ^Andfo it is alfo written: The firft man 

was made into a liutngfoul: the laft Adam into *Adamrvas made a lining foule/md the laft A- Geaw.7. 

a quickening fpirit. dam was made a quickening (pirit. 

46 Yet that is not firft which is fpiritual, 46 Howbeitjtkat is not firft which is Jf>iritual f 
but that which is naturall : afterward that but that which is naturall/tnd then that which 
which is fpiritual. isjpirituall. 

47 The flrltman of earth,earthly: the fe- 47 Thefirftman is of the earth, earthy, the 
cond man from heauen, heauenly . fecondman is the Lordfiom heauen: 

48 Such as is the earthly,fuch alfo are the 48 *As is the earthy, fitch are they that are 

earthly, and fuch asdic heauenly, fuch alio earthy: and as is the heauenly, fuchzit they alfo 

are the heauenly. that are heauenly. 

49 Therfore as we haue borne the image 49 ^And as wehaue borne the image of the 
of the earthly, let vsbeare alfo the image of earthy 3 we Jball alfo beare the image of the hea- 
the heauenly. uenly. 

bSJfi^jfie 5° ThisIfaybrethren,that*flefli&bloud f o This fay I brethren, that fiejh and blood 

Since Sf can not poffefle the kingdom of God : nei- can not inherite the kingdome of God : neither 

thofcE^ therfhal corruption pofTeffeincorruption. doeth corruption inherite incorrruption. 

SjjJSSfc 51 b BcholdItclyouamyfterie.Wefhal // Beholde,IJheweyouamyfterie.WefhaH 

inddaw to al in dcede rife againe : but we fhal not al be not aUJleepe,butwefhallallbe changed. 

uEmSu tbm&dL j 2 Inamoment t inthe twinckUng of 'an eye, 

oFAdam. 52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an *at the laft trumpe( r for the trumpeJhalblow)andy^a.^iy 

tSScs eie » atthe * laft ttompet(for*thetrompetftiaI the dead JbaS rife incorruptible, andwe Jball be ?- chc ^^- 

day. found) and the dead flial rile againe incor- changed. ' ' 

Ap.8>.u, ruptible: and we flial be changed. S3 Tor this corruptible muft put on incor- 

*?• 5 3 For this corruptible muft doe on in- ruption , and this mortallmu&put onimmorta- 

corruption : and this mortal doc on immor- litie. 

tahtie. s4 . when tbts corruptible Jball haue put on 

54 And when this mortall hath done on incorruption, and this mor tall lhall haue put on 

immortalitie, then fhall come to paffe the immortalttie, then jball be brought to paffe the 

OCi3,i4, %"*g ^ at "» mitten, Death isfwallmed vp fayingthat is written, Death is fwalbwedvpm 

invittoric* vtftorie* 

if Death // *0 death 



,*. 



To the Corinthians* 



Chap, xv; 

ff Death where is thy vMoric? death where 

is thyfltng? 

^6 Andthefting of death, isfinne:and 

the power of finne is the Law. 

57 But thanks be to God that hath giuen 
vs the vi&ory by our Lord I es v s Chrift.<a 

58 Therefore my beloucd brethren, be 



Vulke. .2 



'• JOO 

// *Odeath, where isthyfiingW hell, 
where is thy viftorte? 

j6 The fiingof death x^fnne^ the firegth 
of finne is the law. 

/7 But thankes be vntoGody which gtueth 
vs the viHorie through our Lord lefits Chrift. 
/8 Therforemfieloued brethren Jteyefted- 
ftableand vnmoueable : abounding in the faft 9 vnmoueabte^dwaiesaboundingintheworke 
workeofour Lord ahvaies, knowing that of the Lwd, for & much atye know thaty our la- 
yout labour is not vaine in our Lord. hour is not in vaine in the Lord. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Cha. xv. 

them. I ♦ 3 I deliucr ed vnto you ) This delmrie in tfa latin and grxkg imported) tradition, fo by Tradition did the uipofiles 

Plant the Church in altruth y before they wote any thing. t t 

Tulke. I. I he text is plaine,which I maruayle not,if your blind eyes cannot fee,that S.Paul dcliuered the doftrine of ^J """'" v< * 

Chnftes death and rcfurrc£tion,according to the fcnpturcs,he dcliue red no ynwritten verities. 
fhetlt. 2. 10 Void,butI) Inhim Gods grace is not void 9 thatwork£th by hisfree wil according to the motion anddirettionof 

the fame grace. 

It hath bene often anfwercd , mans will is free from conftrajrnt,but not from thraldome vnto finne.Tfiere- Freewill. 
fore I may fay,with S.Augulhnc.^fey doemmprefumefo much oftlx pofibihtieofnameht if wundedjt Umaymedjt 
U vexed) his loftjtlMtbneedeofatmeconfe/?ionjindmtofafaife& wllmade cap- 

nut or thrall atsaileth to nothing but tofinnefo iuftice(except it be ddiuered and holpen by God)h auaykth ft*.Cont.t.cp. 
pel.lib.3.Cap.8 - * « . 

Jthtttt- J. I ? Falfe witnes of God.)'So may we fay 9 lfthe Cath faith in al points be not true jthen ourfrjt Apojiles verefalfe wtt* 
neffesythen hath omCotmtriebeleemdiny aim althis whilejhen are al our factors dead in their finnes atpdperifhed , which 
(pYifttpfofing Chrifi to be God) were the greatefl abfurdiiie in the vcorld. 

JFt(ike. 3. Ourfirtt ApoftleSjweretheApoftlesofChriftandnotofGrcg Truc A P*Ma 

in allpointes did not teach the truc fay th to the Saxons, yet feeing they taught the true fayth, in all pointes 
neceffarytofaluationjOurCountrcy hath not bclecucd in vaync,nor allourforfathcrs are dead in there 

finnes. 

EheW 4* * l Starre diftereth.) The glorie of 'the bodies of 'Smuftes fhalmt Ix ala/ifalwtdfterm in heauen according to tnm 

merits. 
T /fo j. ^ s the ftarres differ in glory, not according to there merites,but according to Gods gift in there creation/ Merits 
time. -f • go t ^ c bo< jj es f f a i n( a s foall differ in glory ,not according to there merites,but according to Gods free gift 

in the reforreflion. 
nhem < 4 + Spiritual body.) J < to become ftiritual doth mt takeaway the fubfiance of 'tin kdyglwifedw more nhmChtftcs 
* 5 • y^ynfaid to be in fpiritital firt in the Sacrament ?loth it import the abftnee of his true body,and fubfiance. 

Vulke T We acknowJedge the true body and bloud of Chrift,to be eaten, and dronke of the worthy reccyuet after ™ «■» p»- 
■^ # a fpiritual nianer . Butyour hercticall dcuife of the prefence of his body carnally, and corporally in the Sa- 

cramentjdeftroyeth the truth and fubftance of his naturall body,which though it be now fincc his rcfurre&i- 
on a fpiritual body,yetitreteyneth all eflcntial properties of a true body, and foiliall our bodies after the 
refurrcftion , feeing made comformablc to his glorious body. VhiL 3.1 1 . not be incircumfcriptiblc,infenfible, ^{j™* °* 
without quantity,and dimenfion,and cxtenfion of placc,or in manv places at once,as you are inforced to af- 
firmethebodyofChrifttobe. Therefore as our bodies,being made fpiritual, ftiall notwithftanding becir- 
cumfcriptible,fenfible,reteyning quantitie,and dimcnfionjorfpacesofplace^cbcinonconely place ai once, 
fo is die body of Chrift now glorified. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. 



xv. 



Free ivil with 
want 



Rhe9U 6 n ' Withme.) Godvfethnotmanasabrutebeafiorabkc^utfoworkthm him andbyhim that fee wl may « 

' 9 eommeinemyaaionxpithhisgrace^hichisalxvaies^tlKpr^^^ The heretics to auoidetlni concurrence in mrfyig g^. 
andlabourmgitranjltte^hkh is with ms&here the ApofiU rather futb;#hkh laboured* with me. larion 

Fulke 6 We acknowledge the concurrence of mans will, frccfrom conftraynt 1 , but not free toconfent toGod, 

* before itbe enlarged by Chrift . For our tranflation,(befidc the right conilrua»on,according to the phrafc,) c ^' 
S.Hieromeis a warrant, which tranflatcth it Gratia dei qua inmsefi. rhc grace of God which is in me hb.xMu. 
JoHimanum^nd Gratia dei qua mecum efi. The grace of God which is with mcjjb.t aduerf.Velag.& EpjtdTrimi* 
phm. The reft of your vaine cauils, arc confuted in my defence of our tranflauons. Cl7ap.10.feft* 1.1.3. 

<*• 5-6 • f 1 *fc FtflingumctH 

Rhem 1 3 U L« vs eate and dtinkej S^imbrofe applieth thefe wordts to our Chriftian Epicursans that tafy a*ay ffiw xonout. 
• '' and dmy the merite tkreo fHo^ can wcbciMcd^ *C 

fcripturcsfay,faftingandalmcsdeliuer from finne ? What are thefe new maifters that exclude almerue of 
fafting?isnotthisthe very voice of the heathen faying. Lett vs eate and drinkcto morrow wefhaldie? 

li.io.Epift.ep.8z. . 

Fulke t An "^patent flander,we take not away faftmg,nor derogate any thing from the due eftimation thereof, S i U) ^ et 
7. w hi c hs.AmbrofecaJlethmcritc.Butthatheacknowlcdgeth nomeritejordefertofourworkesjtoftandebe- Meritt 
fore Gods iudgement>his wordes arc playne , Exhort, advirg. Euety oneisiujlifiedby the Lord 9 nQtofw9rk£s>b»t 

KkX * 



■: 



The firft Epifile of S. Paul Chap. xVi. 

12 CrCWnt ff m J' la ™ E P lfUe ad Verccllcnfc^/^thac vnto Gods indgemeifr , Omd, fffSZ 
jP«tohof*efhutsoffa,th^^ 

laithjWff teajb may our Jianesbj ftjiing&c. *-«Muun,wiien nc 

ThcS.part _ 

Ofthccon- „ £ , , , CAHP. XVI. 

tnbucions. H<;<^^^ Ifrom^tocme-mothm. OfThnnhk 

adofApoUosommngthuber. ^^dfo W i t h e xhrmion^diu trs co^diom.h tt tul a I, ! JAamm 



K 



ThKbSunday ned to the churches ofGalatia,fo do yc alio. 
*'TM-4- s In the firft of the Sabboth let eucry one 



Q\ Onceming the * co UeBion for the fancies, MU i*f. 



as I hatte ordained in the Churches of Gal 
latia,euenfo do ye. 

H.Mu:$o n e„,„, M " "" " "ZL'CT'TZr* :"*.*/ "*"■ * ^* thefrftofthe Sabbothes, leteuery roy.euay&ft 
cuidcly did Ac of W Put a part with him fcJfe , laying vp one of you put 4S& ^ ferfft laying vpas God ^ f*? 



vlSjit then colleaions be made. 

Sstaicc - ? ^dwhenlftialbeprefentrwhomyov 
<«. the fame. ^ zl approue by letters , them will I fend to 

carie your grace into Hierufalern. 

+ And if it be worthie that I alfo go, they 
flial goe with me. 

5 And I wil come to you, when I {hall 



MHM 



ringesvehen I come. 

$ whenlamcome,whomfoeueryefhallal- 
low by your letters ;hcm wil J find to bringyottr 
tibcralitie into Hierufalern. 

4- And if it be meete that /goe alfo,theyfaal 
goe with me. 



parte through Macedonia. 

6 And with you perhaps I will abide, or 
wil winter alfo: that you may bring me on 
my way whetherfoeuerl goe. 

7 For I wil not no w fee you by the way, 
for I hope that I (hall abide with youfome 
litle timc,ifour Lord wil permit. 

8 But I wil tary at Ephcfus vntil Pen- 
tccoft. 

9 For a great doorc and euident is ope- 
ned vnto me: and many aducrfaries. 

io And if Timothec come,feethat he be 
without fearewkh you, for he worketh the 
worke of our Lord,as alfo I. 

/ 1 Let no man therefore delpife him,but 
conduct ye him in peace: that he may come 
to me. for I expect him with the brethren: 

12 And of brother Apollo I do;.you to 
vnderftand , that I much intreated him, to 



rough Macedonia.) 

6 sAnditmay be that I wil abide,yea, er 
winter with you , that ye may bring me on my 
wayphtther foeuer I goe. 

7 Forlwtlnotjeeyounowinmypafage,but 
Itrufl to abide a whilewith you, if the Lordfuf- 

ferme, 

8 I mil tarry at Ephefus vntill whit fun. KOrPateeoft. 
tyde. 

9 For a great doore and effectual! is opened 
vnto me, and there are many aduerfaries. 

i o IfTtmotheus come , fee that he may bee 
without f ear e with you.- for he worketh the worke 
of the Lord \as I doe. 

u Let no wan therefore defpife him, but 
conuey him foorth in peace , that he may come 

vnto mee : for Ilookefor him with the bre- 
thren, 

12 A touching our brother *Apollo,I great- 



£=SE£tt!=S=L- f=S ^F^^^ZZ 



it was not his minde to come nowe , but he 
wil come when he flial hauc leifure. 

13 Watch ye,ftand in the faith,doe man- 
fully,and be ftrengthened. 



threnjmt hiswtl was not at all to come at this 
time: but he wil come when he fhal hauc conue- 
ntent time, 

13 Watchye : fiand ye fafiinthe faith, quite 



14 Letalyourthingsbedoneincharity. youlikemen/efirono. 

X ±£t l K^ e .y° u brethre . n > you ,, LetallyouTthinges bee donewith ch 



know the houfe of Ste'phanas,and of Fortu- 
natus,that they are the firft fruits of Achaia, 

and haue ordained them felues to the mini- 
fterie of the fainCts.- 



'Of 



ritie. 



16 Thatyou aifo be fubi.a to f U ch . aod Z^J^STj 



i? Ibefeechyou brethren,(ye know the houfe 
of Stephana, that it is the firft fruits of Achaia, 
and that they haue additled themfelnes to the 



to euery one that helpeth and laboieth 
with vs. 

1 7 And I reioice in jprefece ofStephanas 

and 



/ 6 That ye be alfo obedient vntofuch, and. 
to all that helpe with vs/md labour, 

H * **» glad of the comming of Stephana, 

and 



■> • ¥.1 
n vptfl 



Chap.xvi. 

and Fortunatus and Achaicus , becaufe that 
which you wanted,they haue fupplied. 

1 8 For they hatic refreshed both my fpi- 
rit and yours. Know them therefore that are 
fuch. 



To the Corinthians. 



j 01 



andFortunatus&Achaicusxfor that which was 
lacking vnto me onyour fart , they haue fuf plied 
iS For they haue comforted my fj-'irit &yows; 
therefore know ye them that are fuch. 

19 The Churches of Af a fduteyom Abulia 



1 p The churches of Afia falute you.Aqui- aMei PrifiiOa falute you much in the Lard, with 
la and Prifcilla with their domeftical church **» Church that U in their houfe. 



. .._ g falute you much in our Lord 

i6 1 ' 20 Al the brethren falute you.Salutc one 

an other in a holy kifle. 
2 1 The falutation with mine owne hand 

(•toW Paules. 

SoeSSw- 2 2 If any man loue not our Lord I e s v s 

thtmtio all Chrift,be he Anathema. e Maranatha . • 

not,orbcifue 23 The grace of our Lord I e s v s Chrift 

itopUci. 24 My charitie be with youalin Chrift 

IE svs Amen, 



20 Allthe brethren greete you.* Greete ye Rom 
<w<? another with an holy ktjfe. , cor '[ ' J a » 

21 The falutation of mc Paul, with mync i.pct.j.14. 
orvne hand. 

22 If any man loue not the Lord I e fits Chrifl 
the fame be Anathema maranatha. 

23 The grace of our Lord lefts Chrtfi be 
with you. 

24 My loue be with you allinChriJl lefts, 
tAmen. 

Thefirfi Epifileto the Corimhiam,wai urine from ThilU 
pos,by Stephana i & Fortunatut,& Jchaicus,& Timothtttt 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xvi. 

Khem.J. Vcnt£CQ&.)TkyHer*iibs«ndothw 

offiftiedaies,oreljetbeJeweslmyday fo called. But it cmmtihmt to theirmindes thatil ismofllikf tobe thefeafi of 

VVhitfonudeke\taniwfiautedtuenthenbytlKjipofiles t at afpearetbby the Fathers. Sec S.Aug. cp. Uo.c. j< &l*. 
Ambr.inc.17.Luca;. ° * 

Pulke. I . Thatthcfeaftof Pcntecoft } was not inftituted and keptby the Apoftles.asitwasinthelarer time, itisma- fliefaftof 
nireft by the diflen tion,that arofe bctwene jinicetus and Voly carpus /tclot and the eaft Churches,about the cc- Pen «« ft « 
lcbrationof£aftcr,forWliitfontyde J fo]lowcththe accompt of Eaftcr. IftheApoftleshad kept and inftitu- 
ted thofc feaftcs,they mould haue bene vniformly kept of al,but there was no certaine order.of keeping thefe 
fcaft^before the councel of Carthage 4.C. *j. Neither do Ambrofe or Auguftine fay.that thefe feaftes were 
inftituted by the Apoftles, as they were obferuedafterwarde. Bythisplace,itcan no more be proued.that 
Whitfontide was inftituted and obferucd by the Apoftle s,tben that the feaft of vnlcarned bread,was inftituted 
and obrerucd by thcm,ofthat which is written Aft.io.eVor the Icwilh faft Aft.i7.?. But the matter of fcfti- 
uities,tsnotfogreat,that we wilftnuc,one with another for them,as ttV/or did with thcBimops of the Eaft. 
and was countermaunded by them,and (harply rebuked hy other Bilhops of the Weft . for his contention a- 
boutmatters vnncceflary.E«/fi.W.f.c.z J.: 6. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPt 

stle To The Corinthians. 

ij. the time when this Epiflle vat written , look* the Argument of the epiflle to the Romanes-jo without the I .Cor. II. ». 
eigbtenth yere after htscometfion, and our Lordes fafiion, btcaufe in then Chapter be nuketh mention ofGili.l. 

1 *yercs,not onely after Ins Comerfion ,*s to the Galathians, but alfo after his rapte, which feemeth to haue 
_ bene when he wot at Hmufakm Mh 9 . x6fou r eyer li after bis Conturfion (Gal, 1,1 8.)/» a trounce or exceffi 

Chap 8 f mnde >" he ™ aeth,t >^tt' ll >*7-It*><t'tt>rittenatTroas(itis tlmght) and fent by Titus a atwe trade 

ItUforthemofpaYtagahftUfefdfeApoflles^ t0 the Corinthians, he noted, or rather 

(pared, but now is contained to deale openly againfi thenymd to defend both his owne perfon which they faeht to brin* 
mto contempt, making way thereby to the correption of the Corinthiansmd withal to tmintaine the excellent of the Alt 

wPHKMdMiniftersoftkenewTeftmentsboMwhichtlxyM^^ theAfimfierie ofthe old Tefiament: farm 

tnem feluesvery high becaufethey were lewes. * 9 

Jgainfi hhefe therefore S.Taulattouchethtl^ preempt power of hUMimJierie,by 
to the mefluousfomtcator whom he excommunicated in the loft Epiflle, feeing now his penance, and againe threatened to 
come and excommtmcatethofe that bad greeuoufly finned and remained impenitent. Two chapters alfo he interPofethof 
the contribution m the church of mertfaUmpn,^ 
readmesagainflhtscomming. ' 

The text isplayn Cj that he confentethjthat the Church mould pardon him,that was excommunicated 2. *»** 



Bhem. 




Fttlke. 



i. 



Kkki 



THE 



Chap. i. 



ThcfecondEpiftleofS,PauI 

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAVL TO 

THE CORINTHIANS. 



Chap. I. 







The tranflation of Rhemcs. 

jA V L an Apoftle of I e s v s Chrift 
jby the wil of God, and Timothee 
our brother: to the Church of God 
that is at Corinthe, with all the 
fain&es that are in al Achaia. 

2 Grace vnto you and peace from God 

our fathcr,andfrom our Lord I e s v s Chrift. 

TheEpiaiei _ 3 Blcffed be the God and father of our 

for a Mart* Lord I e s v s Chrift, the father of mercies.& 

thar isa Bin>o P God of al comfort. 

4 Whocomfortethvsin al our tribulati- 
on: that we alfo may be able to comfort the 
« tUHmm. th , atarcin d d'tllrefle, c by the exhortation 
rtmric sm. wbciwith we alfo are exhorted of God. 
w&fai*. J PorasthepaflionsofChriftaboundin 

vs: fo alfo by Chrift doth our cofort abound. 

6 And whether we bein tribularion: for 
your exhortation and faluation,whether we 
be exhorted,for your exhortation and falua- 
tion , which worketh the toleration of the 
fame pafTions which we alfo do fuffer. 

7 And our hope is firme for you:kno wing 
that as you are partakers of the paflions , fo 
fhal you be of the confolation alfo. <£Q 

8 For we wil not haue you ignorant bre- 
thren : concerning our tribulation , which 
hapencd m Afta,that we were preffed aboue 
meafure aboue our power , fo that it was te- 
dious vnto vs euen to liue. 

9 But we in our felues had the anfwerof 
deathrthat we be not trufting in our felues, 
but in God who raifeth vp the dead. 

i o Who hath deliuered and doth deiiuer 
vs out of fo great dangers:in whom we hope 
that he wil yet alfo deiiuer vs. 

1 1 You helping wal in praicr for vs, y by 
many mens perfons,thankes for y gift which 
IS in vs, may be giue by many in our behalfe. 

1 2 For our glorie is this,the teftimony of 
our confcience,that in fimplicity & fmcerity 
of God, & nor in carnal wifdom, but in the 
grace of God wee haue conuerfed in this 
worId:and more aboundandy towards you. 

1 1 For we write no other things to you 
then that vou haue read & know. And I hope 
that you ftial know vnto the end. 

14 As alfo you haue knowen vs in part,y 
we are your glory,as you alfo ours in the day 

of our LordlE s vs Chrift. I4 An< j 




The tranflation of the Church of England, 

Aul an Apoftle oflefits Chrift, by the 
wilofGod,<& brothcrTimotheus,vn- 

f o the church ofgod^hich is at Corin. 

thus,with althe faincls which are in al Achaia. 

2 Grace bt withy ou/tndpeace from God the 
fatherland from the Lord Iefus Chrift, 

3 *Blejfedbe Godthe father of 'ourLord/e- Ephe.t.3. 
fvs Chrift, which \sjhe father of mercies , and ''P 66,1 * 
the God of al comfort: 

4. Which comforts th vs in alour tribulation y 
thatwemaybeable to comfort them which are 
in almaner trouble, with the comfort wherewith 
we our felues are comforted of God. 
S For m the ajfliEtios of Chrift are plenteous in 
vs: euen fits our confolation plenteous by Chrift. 
6 Whether we be troubled, it is for your con- 
folation &faluation, which faluation is wrought 
bj the fuffer ing of the fame affiiftions which we 
alfo fuffer: or whether we be comforted it is for 
your confolation andfaluation/tndour hope ofjou 
isftedfiift: r JJ 

7 Knowing y as ye are partakers of the afftiUi- 
onsfo ye fhalbe partakers alfo of the cofolation. 

8 Forwewouldnot,brethre,haueyouignorat of 
our trouble which came vnto vs tn Aftafkat we 
weregreued out of meafure, paj "sing fir ength, in 
fo much that we were in great doubt t euen of life. 

9 But we receiuedthefentence of death in 
our felues,that we Jhouldnot put our truft in our 
felues J>ut in God,which raifeth the dead. 

1 Who deiiuer edvs from fo great a death, 
and doeth deiiuer .in whom we truft that hereaf- 
ter alfo he wil deiiuer vs. 

11 *Youalfo helping together by prayer for Ronu ''3°' 
vs,thatfor the benefites beftowed vpon vs by 
themeanes of -many per fons: thankes may begt- 

uen of many on our behalfe. 

1 2 For ourreioycing is this, the teftimony of 

ourcoHfciencejbatinfimplicitieandgodlrpure- 
nejfe, not with Pfhly wifedome, but by the grace 
of God , we haue had our corner fatten in the 
worldjtndmoftofal you towards: 

IS For we write none other thinges vnto you 
then that ye read, and alfo that ye acknowledge: 
*»dr truft pujha! acknowledge vnto the end. 

14 Euen as ye haue acknowledge vs partly ', 
that weareyourreioycing, euen as ye are ours in 
the day of the Lord lefus. 

14 And 



C h a. p ♦ ■ i. To the Corinthians.' joi 

ij And in this confidece I would firft haue // Andm this confidence was I minded firji 

come to you,yyou might haue a fecod graces to haue come vntoyou, thatyemight haue had 

\6 And by you paiTe into Macedonia, & || one pleafure more- Sffimt! 

againe from Macedonia come to you,and of / 6 Andtopajfe byyoutnto Macedonia,and 

you be btought on my way into Icwrie. to come agayne oat of Macedonia vntoyou, and 

1 7 Whereas then I was thus minded,did to be led forth of you into Iurie. 
Ivfclightnes?OrthethingsthatImind,doc 17 when I therefore was thnsminded,didl 
I minde according to the flefh, that there be vfe lightneffe ? or mind I carnally thofe things 
with me,/* is and It is not? which I mind, that with mefhould bey ea, yea, 

18 But God is faithful,becaufe our prea- and nay, nay f 
ching which was to you, there is not in it, 18 Tet Godisfaitbfttllfir our preaching to 
\It is ,and It is not. yon } was notyea,andnay. 

1 9 For the Sonne of God I e s v s Chrift, / p For Gods fonne Iefus Chrift, which was 
who by vs was preached among you,by me preached among you by vs, euen by me, and Syt- 
and SyluanusandTimothee, was not, /> is, ttanm andTimotheus, was not yea andnay, bat 
and It is notjout It is, was in him. in him it wasyea. 

20 For al the promifes of God that are, 20 p or ^l the promifes of God in him are 
in him It is : therefore alfo by him, Amen to yea,andare in him, Amen ; vnto the glory of God 
God,vnto our glory. through vs. 

21 And he that confirmed vs with you £J Aniiheyvhich fabUOscthvswithm in 

inChrift,and that hath anointed vs,God : rhri^andhath anointed vs,\s God: 

22 Who alfo hath fealedvs, and giuen u . 
the pledge of the Spirit in our hartes. « Whtch hath alfo fealedvs andhathgt- 

23 AndlcallGodtowitneltevponrnv »en the earneBofthefpmtm our hearts. 
foule,that fparing you,I came not any more 23 I call God for a record vnto myfiu/e, 
to Cor i nth that tofpareyou, I came not as yet vnto Corm- 

24 |S Not becaufe we ouerrulc your faith: thus. 
but, we are helpers of your ioy. for in the *4 Not that we be lordes otter your faith <J>ut 
faith you ttand. *» helpers of your ioy :for byfaithyefland. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. Aiiouraffi 

Shem. u 

owne Taffion. As likjwife wbatfoeuer good works be dene to any of them or by any of them, be accepted a* done to or by betwene the 

Chrift himfelf. Which thing if the Vroteffants we! weighed , they would not maruelthat the Catlto(ih& Church attributeth head & body. 

fuch force of merite and fawfaclion to the worbfof holy men, t tif&afon 

fulke I Thc communion betwene Chrift & his mcbers being rightly we ighcd.proueth not y any force of mcrite or Mer|te 

' fatiffaftio^is to be attributed to thc works of holy men.lt only proueth v fuch works are accepted of God for sztiftihion. 

the rightcoufnes of Chnft,which is. imputed to all his mcbcrs,not that their workes mente, uiftifie or fariffie. 
»£.«, - f. The comfort abound. 1 ) Worldly men that feeonely tit exterior miferiei and affirm that CathcUksdfif»f-£*™y™ a 

dt 

luntary 

land with the comfort that fuch hatte from Godjfan to Jiue out oftlu Church In althe wealth of the world. 

Vulke ■» Thc caule and not the P» ni fi»ment makcth Martyrs of God, and therfore the Papifts tuftering in England P°P'ft rnar- 
"* for horrible treafon and rebellion, or for their hcrcfie,may be brought into a foolcs paradife, butneuer can vf******* 
haue the true comfort of fpiiit,that Gods children hauc,which furlcr for the trueth,and for righteoufnes, 

Jlhem •? Ir - You helping in praier.) S.Vadkter»thttthehelpecfothermenspraiersw.uwtbingihogatwietotheoffk^ 

*** ofChriftes mediation or interceftionforhim, nor to the hope tha t he had to God : and tlxrfore he craueth tl>e Corinthians aide j y men , or ^ 
herein at afupport andfuecoursfor himfelf in th fight of God . With what reafon or Scripture then fan the Troteftantsfity no derogation' 
that thepraitri ofSalnctt be minnow to Chrift, or not toftandwith the confidence we haue in himtAs tlxugh it were more to Chrift. 
difhonour to God tlxtt weflmldvfe the aide ofSainSfi in heatfeufhea offinni rs in earth t * or that the interceffton of thefe JSj"* 
ourfellorres beneath,were more auailable then the prayers of thofe that be in the glorious fight ofGodaboue. * * 

fltlke, 1 The prayers of the faithful iiuhislife,haueteftimony & warrant ofthcfcripture,& therfore ought of cha- Inuocation of 
* ritic to be dcfircd,& granted.So haue we not for inuoca tio of fainfts,wliich is a fufficicnt reafon,why we ought •**» 
not to cal vpon the. And it is iniurious to Chrift,to make any more mediators in hcaucn,thcn Chrift. Vox we 
haue but one midiator(faith S.Paul)thc man Iefus Chrift,whe he fpeakcth cxprcfly,of prayers 8c intercc(fi5, 
i.TinkM • Agaync,thcy ftand not with our confidence in Chrift,feeing we cannot cal vpon them, in who we 
beleeue not,Rom.io.i4.Andour fayth ought to be only in God by Chrift, i.Pet.1.11. By prayer to Sainfts in 
hcauen,we fliould afenbe vnto thcm,that which is proper to the diuinitie,to know our hartcs,and to heare fo 
many mens prayers at once.Whethcr they pray for vs,bccaufc the Scripture doth not teach vs,wc cannot de- 
u"ne,we biow thc mcdiation,aduacation,andintcrceflxon of Chriftjs fufficicnt for vs. 

K^. II By 




TT 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul Chap.i, 

*^™™<^«to,«.WhichthM 
Vulke4* Thc ^ ef g lw "So fmM y^ ProedW 



Rhem.S. J4 YourgloryO ?h t ^ojlle !i uacfo im lrre«chm&^^ , , n6t , 

S<™^<"^™,^«^/^^^ FMft " 6(r,M ' ««rer other. 

* me l iX°r^^^ to Gods Merkc. 

merciful! promife,but not mcrite of worke,or reward in rcipeft of merite 

dMhwtb»f»deuiresret>MnatittahU>>*r»'rut,< ««« rt — JL.i .. «/ . y ' . ' . > > toc0f " e Ring their 



nrieincbS- 



f *^' ,,, Tfe arc not vo >' d of ^e fpirit of peace, conftancie, and veritie, that retrad fome oftheir writing in 

winch th^ percaue, that they haue declined from the trued,. But feeing they confefTe thcmfcTu s tf bee 
men that may be decerned, they are indued with the fpirit of humilitie, that retraft their owne writ n C s an d 
2Z££5£& trUCt V° *£ A0SUllinC wrid "g Vciall bookes of relations But 2HES 
SS^W^ff ^ t0 faIuatlon ^ od bc P^M the Proteftants continue conftant 3S» M.M 
alteration or changcAs for ceremonies and formes of (cruicc, they may be changed fo often as the Church fsith - 
Jail fee caufe. Yet haue we made no great alteration thefc forncylares : and therefore our d5b ine bene F""*" 
alwayes the fame, agreeable to the Scriptures, the note of falfe ajoftles and HcretL , doth bfno mcancf SSB?* 
agreeto vs, but rather to Pap.ftesAVhoas their doftrincis contrary to the Scriptures, lo are th ev d^en 

odie £S ? mftifacaaon, ofthe (bedding ;ofChriftes blood in thefacrifice of the Mafle,and many 
ueVfiL nffh Vhn 7 nknowc k n or r ^«-ed of their teachers the Schooicmen, befidc the olde conS 
On n,nn J 6 ?? ^ "" l» and of * c D »»ncs and Cannonifts, among which, that famous 

SSriSSSS •* whctherthe C « n «Uheaboue the Pope, or the Popcaboue the CouTcell 

thetSw , 1 ™^«»o«rrc, toomit yourncwePorroifes, Primars, Callenders, and alteradon or 
JSSJ* W wherebyitismanifeft, thatin chaunges and a Iterations 'you goe farre be- 

/&« &JP <Wg>W/, mme^vlucb the Church *uin»Jl £>«/„«, */}„• s ^«r»/?^ „fl i, charaS 5 B SSmZ 
fQfr* hba.cont.Parmen.c.15 Ji.dc bono comosfijt^mdSjGrezmt lib.! Regift cp z l The fib ofc'nfirmli 

F *^ 7 ' JSft!? • f P^*f Mni « l !y ofthe fpirituall and inward feale of Gods fpiritc, whereof baptifmc is an 

To? hi rhT ^ b0 u e ^ a 1? Ueth n ° t , §race ° f thc workc «* f°t then the bapufme ffra kes tte -"*« 
? , ^ 1 S"^ ^ ? UC thc graCC of regcnerationJjefbrc the baptized come into the Church w ich Woughc - 
s afouleabrurdme. Jugufl. ep. 50. And although the baptiftne of Chrift is not to bTreoeLed hHn^ S 
in the Churchy outof the Church,yet hauing no vertue P but to d^^^^S^iS&lfS 

2SS2 ^y. fahcioufly and aduifediy,renounced Chriftianitic, blalphemed Chrift, and circumcJed "« CT - 

Chriftendomc. In deed there is a difference ofhim from one that was neuer baptized forrTcafek ™S 
dananablcandvnrecouer^lc^cbAAndmthathcwasonceconfecratcdtoGoft 



nor 



T! 



Chap. i. 



To the Corinthians. 



3°? 



nor of infirmitic, but wilfully andmalicioufly reie&cd his profefllon, he hath nointereft in the right of the 
Church, neither can he be renewed by repentaunce. 

S.Hieromc /;; q.ad Ephef doth not refcrrc the feale of the fpiric to baptifmc. In the fhort Comment, that 
;oeth vnder his nanie.be fayth : You Ijaue receyued the feale of the holy ghofl y in the day of your baptifme you began to 

utm a new feale, but that this feale is indeleble, he fay th not. S.Ambrofe proueth,that we arc fealed not one- 
ly in body by the watcr,buc alfo in heart by the holy ghoft, but that the feale of baptifme by water is indcle- 
blc 5 he fayth not,nor any thing to thatcffc&CyriUus hath wordes founding to the contrary. Iftlxudteftcom- 
terfc8 % wtterthelejfejnen doe baptife tlxe y but the/pirit doeth not baptife thee. But iftfou commefl of fay thjnen truly do tnU 
nijier that which may be feene y and with all Ae holyghcft doth worke great things inuifible. A game, Thou [halt receyue 
armour ^terrible to thedeuils^ which armour if thou (bait mt cafl *way> thou /halt haue a feale vpon thyfiule p vnto which 

the dttfW will not come. Diony fe hath nothing the purpofe. Thus you delude your Reader co mmonly with blind 
quotations. 

S. Auguftine in deed doth rightly conuince the Donatiftes, that the facrament of baptifme ought not to 
be reitcratcdjbecaufc it is the feale or chara&cr of regeneration which being once giuen,by Gods ordinance 
is not to be repeated, the like he fayth of ordination. But the gcnerall Counccll of Nicc,decreed contrary to 
his opinion,of them that came from the Nouatians, that they ihould be ordeyncd agayne,and lb continue in 
the Clergie,Gr».8. Like wife of them that were Clerkcs among the Paulianiftes and Cataphygcs, if they were 
found blamclcfTc and vnreprooueable, chat they {hould be ordained agayne by a bifhop of the Catholike 
Church. CVw.19. As for confirmation by imposition of hands, S. Auguftine doubtcth not, but it might be rei- 
teratedjbccaufc it was no Sacramcnt,but prayer ouer a manj)e baptifmxontJ)onatijlJib.$.cap.\ a. Neither here- 
of doth follow 3 nor of any thing that he fayth,thc indeleble charafter,which a man cannot loofc by any apo- 
ftafie and wilfull renouncing of Chrifiian religion. For confirmation, you quote the Counccll of Tarracon 
which is of good antiquitie, yet not molt ancient, for it was holdcn about soo.yeeres after ChrifijSt yet there 
is no fuch matter in the ads of that Counccll. Gratia n in deedcitethfuch a decree which is not there to bee 
foundjthereforc it is cither forged, or els taken out of fomc other Councell of Tarracon of later tyme . And 
therefore as your conceipr of indeleble character ,hath no iote in the Scriptures to maintainc it/o hath it no 
teftimonie of the ancient fathers andCouncels to auow it. 

Rhem* <P. 2 * ^ ot ^ ccau ^ we oucrrule.) Caluin andhisfedhiom Setlaries with other Ukg which defpife dominion, as S. 
lade defcribcth fuch,\\ mid by this place delimr themfeluesfrom atyohfoffpiritualMagiftrates and filers .- namely 3 that 
they befubiecltono man touching tUir faith, or for the examination and tml of their doEtrine, but to God and hit word 
only. Jnd no maruel that the mdefaSlors and rebels of the Church would come to no tribunal bt;t Gods, thxtfo they may re- 
maine vnptmifhedat leafi during this life, for though the Scriptures plainly condemne their hcrvftes, yet they could writhe 
thimfelues om byfatfiglofes^on/kucJionSyCorruptiom^nd denials of the booles to be Canonical $ 'there were no lanes or Judi- 
cial fentence of men to rule and reprejp them. 

Tiotwhhftanding then thefe Words ofSj>aul,whereby onely tyratmicaljnfolent, & proud behauior and mdifcrcte rigour 
ofVrelates or Jpoftles towards their floc^ is noted, as alfo in thefirft ofS:Peter c.$. (the Greece word in thefe places *and 
^1*xt/fai/jv. hitheGofpel y b\t.%o,%<..MxAOtf%.figmf)i)^ 

nmce and pnlacie otter them,not only for their life,bnt a fo and principally touching their faith, for he might and did call 




baptifls, ArUns,and the lil^as well as the Trotcftants) difobey Gods Church, Coumels,and their oxcneVaftors and Bi[hofs % 
who by the Scr t ptures haste the regiment f their fonles,& may exam'neandpuni/b as wcl John Caluinas Simon Magttsfir 
falling from the Catholikf faith for though God alone be tlse Lord,author &giuer offayth,yet they are his*co:perators and 
coadiutors by whom thefaithfulldo beleeue andbepreferuedin the true futh&idbe defended from xeolues,which be Here~ 
tikfs feeing to corrupt them in the fame. Jnd this fane JpofU *chale.igeth to be their father a-s he that begate and formed 
them byhispreachingin Cfoifl. 

Ittlke. 8. . T *" s is noc h in g e l s but a lewd and fcnfclcfle flander of Caluin and vs, that we defpife lordfhip, becaufe wc 
* wil not be fubicft to the tyranny of Antichrift: that would be Lord of our fayth,and arrogateth vnto himfelfc 
auftoritie,to make new articles of fayth,which haue no ground or warrant in the word of God. But Caluine 
did willingly acknowledge all au&oritie of the minifters of the Church,which the Scripture doth allow vnto 
thcm,and both pra&ifed,and fubmkted himfelfe to the difciplinc of the Church,and the lawfull goucrnours 
thereof,although he would not yecld vnto the tyrannicall yoke of the Pope, who is neither fbueraigne of the 
Church,nor any true member of the fame.Yca,CaIuine and we fubmit our fclues, not only to the auAorkic 
ofthe Church,but alfo of the Ciuile magiftrates to be puniflied, if wc (hal be found to teach or doe any thing 
contrary to the doftrine of fayth,reccyucd and approoued by the Church,whcre as the Popiihclergy,in cau- 
fes of rc]igion,wilInotbefubieft to the temporal gouernors,iudgemenr,and correction. 

CHAP. II. 

Vrofecuting the true caufe whic h in the lafi chapter hegaue of his not camming, 6 hepardoneth now after form part of 
petutncejnm that for inrefihe excommunicated in the laft epifllefequiring them obediently to confem thereunto. 1 % Then, 
of his going from Troas into Macedonia fiod euery where giuing him the triumph. 



TheCaluu 
nift swill be 
i ubicft co no 
tribunal in 
earth jfor trial 
of their reli- 
gion. 



Tyrannical 
dominion is 
forbid in Pre* 
la res, no r Ec- 
clefiaflical So- 
ueralntie for 
examination 
of faith or 
roaners. 

wnflpt. 
i.Cor.j,?. 

i.Cor.4,15, 



AND I haue determined with myfelfe 
this fame thing,not to come to you a- 
gaync in forow. 

2 For 



BVT I determine A this in my felfe 9 that 
I rrou/d not come agayne to yon m beam- 
nejfe. 

Kk&+. *Vor 



1 



The fecond EpifUc of S. Paul C h a p. i u 

i For ifl make you forie : and who is it 2 For if Imakeyoufory, who is he that ma- 

that can make me glad, but he that is made kethmeeglad, but the fame which u made fo- 

forybyme? riebymet 

3 Andthis fame I wrote toyou : that I And I wrote this fame vnto youM when 
may not ,when I comejiaue foro w vpon fo- y came jpxuld take y,^ oft £ M ,/ w 
row, of the which I ought to reioyce : tru- htt0 ,„• hafli ^^ / ^ 

Angmyoua^thatmyioyistheioyofyou thatmytoyJs±t\oyofyoHaU. J 

4 Forof much tribulation and anguifli _ + ^ tn great A^tUion and angui^ of heart 
ofhartlwrotetoyoubymanytearcs: not ' t m *' ^oyouwtth man) .tcares: not that yee 
that you (houid be made Cory: but that you f hMl f ^ made fory, but that ye might perceiue 
may know what charitie I haue more abou- tbe loue * hieh 2 haM moli *6«k*d*»tfy vn- 
dantly toward you. toyou. 

5 And if any man hath made foro wfull, , S ^ifany man hath caufedforow,the fame 
notmehathhemadeforowful,butinpart, bath not made me fory, butpartly,leaftIJhould 
that I burden not al you. ouergrieueyou all. 

6 To him that is iuch a one, jjthls rebuke 6 It isfufficient vnto the fame man that hee 
fufficeth that is giuen of many : was rebuked of many. 

7 Sothatcontrarywifcyoumouldrather 7 S o that now contrarywifeye ought rather 
pardon and comfort him, left perhaps iuch t0 forgiuehim,and comfort him, leaft that fame 
in one be fwaUowed vp with oucr great V ex(cnfkouldbeef«allowedvp with ouer much 
*° row * heauinefe. 

8 For the which caufep befeech you that g wherefore, I pray you, thatyoumuld con- 
you confirme charitie toward him. frmeycur hue towards him. 

9 For therforc alfo haue I written that I $ Forto this ende a//o M /bt/ , |&tf y 

may know the experiment ofyou, whether might know the proofeofyou, whether ye be obc- 
in al things you be |J obedient. & ent m Mings. 

io And whom you haue pardoned any l0 Towhomyeforgiuc any thing, /forgiuc 
thing II alio. For,myfelfe alfo that which alfo : For if J for oaue any thing, to whom Ifor^ 
clpardoned, if I pardoned anything, |jfor gaue it, firyeur fakes foro ZUC l i t „ t f,e fgkt 
you I in the perfon of Chrift, of Chrift 

11 That we be not II circumucnted of a n ... 

Satan, forwe are not ignoraunt of his co- ^ LeaftwefhouldbectrcumuentedofSa. 
citations. tan. -for we are not ignorant of his deuifes. 

12 And when I was comctoTroas for ' 2 Furthermore,when I came toTroada,to 
the Gofpcl of Chrift, and a doore was ope- preach ChriiJes GoJpeH, and a doore was ope- 
ned vnto me in our Lord, ned vnto me of tbe Lord, 

I $ I had no reft in my fpirit, for that I is Ihadno reft inmy §irit,becaufc I found 
found not Titus my brother,but bidding the not Titus my brother ; but when I had taken my 
farcwel,I went forth into Macedonia. leaue ofthemjwent away tnto Macedonia. 

1 4 And thanks be to G od, who al wayes 14 Now thankesbee vnto God, which al- 
triumpheth vs in Chrift Ie s v s, and manife- wayes caufeth vs to triumph in Chrift, and ope 
fteth the odour of his knowledge by vs in e- neththefauour of his knowledge by vs m entry 
ueryplace. place. 

1 5 For we are the good odour of Chrift / s For we are vnto God the fweete fauour of 
vnto God in them that are faued, &inthem flrifl in them that arefaucd>& in themwbich 
thatpcrifh. perijb. 

1 6 To fome in deed the odour of death / 6 To the one are we the fauour of death, 
vnto death : but to others the odour of life vnto death: and vnto the other, the fauour of 

vnto life. And to thefe things who is fo fuf- life, vnto life : **And whoismeete vnto thefe Rojn xX l6 

ficient? things t ' ' # 

1 7 For we are not as very many, | adul- / 7 For we are not as many are, which chop 
terating the worde ofGod, butofiinceri- and change with the word of God- but as of pure- 
tie, and as of God,before G od,in Chrift we nejfe,but as of God in the fight ofGod$ea\e we 
fpeakc. [in Chrift. iiOr.oFChrift. 

MAR- 




C H A P. 1 1. 



To the Corinthians. 



MARGINAL NOTES. 



304 



Chap # ii. 



fthc W. /• I o. * I pardoned.) K^ttpq, Though bedidgeat Tenance( faith Theodorete)yet he calleth this patdoning,yifty, 

a grace, &er.w/<? hisfinne w& greater then hit penance. 
Vulhc* /• Theodorctes words be thefe xSayingmore abundant for row, he fljewith that his repentance wasgreattfet hecalleth 

the remiJJlongracefoewingtJut hitfimie was greater then bis repentance. 



Rhem.[*. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. n. 

6. This rebuke fufficeth.) This Corinthian for incefi was exeonwmkated and put to penance by theApofile, at The Apoftle 
Oppeareth in the former Epift c. 5 . >And Ime order is giuenfor his abfolution and pardoning . Wherein firfi we haue a plaine excommuni- 
exampleandproofeofthe^poftotike power , there of binding* andhereofkofing : t!)ere ofpunifhing, hereof -Pardontn* : cat eth,c«ioy- 
there of retainingfiwies, liereofremiffson. Secondly we may hereby prone that not onely amendment, ceafino- to finne, or re- nc *P? nai,c ^j 



{as the * Greeks word alfo in^ortetl^rmil^pendtie^orreffion^chafiifemeuttWere enioynedhim by the Jipoflles eomma'nn- '^'f*** 9 
dement m the face of tie Churchy aiid by the offender patiently fufeincdfo long. Thirdly tee fee thatitliethinthehandes p ar< fonorre- 
oftlieApoftles, Bifbops,andfpiritualMagiflrates, to meafUretlx time tffnch penance or difcipline, not onely according to million ofpo 
the weight of the offence committed,' but alfo accordmgto the wearies of the ferfonspunifoed, and ether refhettes of time nance enioy- 
and p Lice, as to th:ir wifedomfhalle thought mofiagr&ib'.e to the parties good > and the Cmrches edification. Lafily by this nct *' 
whole handling of 'the offenders cafe , we may refute the wickfd hrrfieofthe Vroteftants, that rvoullmikethefimplebe. p cnanC cand 
lcme,nopuni^ment of amansowne perfon for fimesconvnitted, nor penance enioyned by the Church, nor any paines tern- fatisfaftion 



Fflfo. 



,2. 



Bhem. 



Am, 




eels prefemmg times cfpenance,commcnding penance, enioyn'mgpenance, and continually vfing the wordfatisfaclhn in this Mt.$.& 4. 
cafe throughout al their worfys^s our Jdnerf tries themfelrtes can not but confejfe. *A£t,i.& %6 % 



This Corinthian was excommunicated vntill his repentance fhouldappeare, which when it was fuffici- Satisfaaionof 
cntlie declared to the fatisfa &ion of the Church , the Apoftle taketh order for his abfolution and reftitution, the chweh. 
reuerfing the band of excommunication wherein he ftood bound . And this in deedc is a plaine example of 
the power of the Apoltlcs and of the church, in bind ing and loofing, rcteining and remitting of finne, which 
is punilhmg and pardoning, according to the difciplinc ohhc Church. We acknowledge alfo, thatinfuch 
open and notorious fiunes, whereby the Church is offended, inward repentance is not fufiicient for recon- 
cilement, but after {harpc difciplinc, the penitent muft in outward behauiour of forrow and humble confer- 
on, makefome pecce of fatisfattion to the Church • For bodily punrfhment or pecuniarie mulfl, whereby 
you let the difciplinc of the Church tofale, it may be laid on by the difcretion of the Chriftian magiftrate, 
but it is not proper to the difciplinc of the Church , neither can it be gathered by the word vrmpti** which 
fignificth rebukc,rcprchcnfion,chiding,&c. as the text is plaine. 

Thirdly, we acknowledge that the gouernours of the Church arc to mcafurcthctimeofcorreaion,asic 
may be moil agreeable to the parties good, and the Churches edification. But your laftcolleftion of the Slander. 
whole handling of this offenders cafe is an impudent and malicious flander of the Proteftants,that all ec- 
clefiafticall difcipline is fuperfluous, becauie Chrift hath fatisfied enough for all . We affirme in deedc, 
that no punifhmentlaid vpon any mans perfon, cither by himfelfe , or by the Church, is any fatisfaftion 
to the iuftice of God for his finnrs, becaufc Chrift onely hath and was able to make fuchfatisfa&ion : yet 
temporall punithment for chaftifement, ecclefiafticall difciplinc, for fatisfaftion of the Church, and a- Satisfiftionto 
mendmentofopen offenders arc ncccflaric by the ordinance of Gods word, and in our Church are pra&i- God, 
fed by vs. 

The doftrineof the Prophets, Iohn Baptift, Chrift, and the Apoftles, of repentance to be flicwed by 
eucry man in his owne perfon, we acknowledge : but not to fatisfie the iuftice of God, which was perfor- 
med onely by Iefus Chrift, who in his owne perfon hath purged vs from our finnes,andis fet downe at the 
right hand of magnificence in the higheft, Heb.1.3. and from thence (hall cometoiudge all them, that 
vnder hypocritical! colour, goe about to derogate from the glorie of his perfect redemption. 

That which the ancient fathers and councelsdoe fpeake and prefcribe of times of repentance, and en- 
ioyning of penance, pcrtcinethto the difciplinc of the Church, which we acknowledge . And the word fa- 
tisfaftion which they vfe, fignificth the performance of the fame to the fatisfaftion of the Church, and 
not to the iuftice of God : as though all punifhment due for our (innes were not fatisfied by Chrift, who 

was fmitten for our fmncs s and wounded for our tranfgreffions, and by whofe ftripes we are healed. Efa. fj. 
i.Pct.2.24. 

8. Ibefeechyou.) They which at thebeginmng didbeareto triuch with tin offender, andfeemed loth to haue him * ca,ca S aJn ft 
excommunicated in foanfiere mn?r: yet through their obedience to the jtpoftle became ontlx otfor fide for igorous, andfo thccxcom * 
firre d<tefted the nvtlefaflor after he was excommunicated , that the apoftle now naming to abfolue him 7 was glad to in- 
treat and commawul them alfo to accept him to their companie and grace againt. 



municace. 



9. Obedient,) Though in the lafi chapter lye difcharged him felf of tyrannical dominion ouer them, yes he ehalen- The Apoflte 
geth their obedience inal things as their Tafior and Superior, andconfequently in thus point of ' receiuingtomtrcie the pens- chalengetb 
tent Corinthhn. Whereby we fee* that as the power and antforitie of excommunicating yfo of abfobting alfo was in S. ***«*■ 
Tmles perfin, thm^bothxcerctobedommthefaceoftkClmchtelshewouHmtlme 



obedience* 



The 



authorities 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. i i. 

Fulke*S> The Apoftle chalcngeth their obedience in all things that were agreeableto the commandementofGod, k*r 

and not abfolutely in any thing that he fhould command of his ownc will . For if I my felfc (faith he) preach <n * 

. an other gcfpclljet me be holden accurfed. Gal. i. 

Rhem.jf, io . ialfb.) 7 he Hcretikes andothers not trel founded intht Serif turesandnndqmtie^ mamelattheVopespar- Thcautfcoritfe 

dons, conntingthem MltrfiuitUsorvnkvfidor no elder thenS. Gregorie . Butindeedethe authcritie,pover^mdrigk of of ^ulgcn.. 
them is ofChrftescixme word and commi/fion,pri^^^ andfo afterward tod the JpofiUs, andintheir — whefu P°« 

perfomtofilthecIxefe'PaprsoftUCbMcbM^ Whatfocueryouloofcinearth,fhalbe]oofedinhea- Xffg rf* 

uen. By which cemmifjion the holy Btfhopsofolddidcut of latge peeces of penance enioyned to offenders, and gaue peace, CjprU.tp.jV 
graceyr indulgence? kforetlxy))ai 14.15, 

** "*""" " " ■*■-*• ,-...- t and mercie, as the word donztc 

affiiffhnfcrfns offence . Wlnreof 

... . correilionforfimefatisfaflknof 

bitfaukpjft,duri»gtheApofllesp!tafare. Toremit tlxntbt temporal punifhment or cfafiijimeta due to fan* rs after the VVhattsapar- 
offaice it felfanj the guilt therofbeforgiuenof God, is an Indulgetxeorpardcn. whichiheprhic.palMapftratesofGods donor *ndul- 
t7;W;^rA;v^nwrr4/ztW^^/?^/eifjy^/f, Ixwe titer done, being no It tfeaut fori 'fed to par \ion then to punt fh, and g€nCC ' 
by imitation of our Maifter (win forgaue* the admutereffe and diners other offenders, net only tlxirjmes,bt<t alfo often 7*8,11. 
.. tin temporal punfomenu due for the fame) are asmuchgiucn to mercieastoiufiice* 

FUlke. 4* Al men may worthily maruell at the high pride of Antichritt, that prefumeth by his bulles to gxue pardons 

of fo many thoufands yceres, or ds plcnanc for all finnes apana & culpa both from the paine and the fault 
which is notfo ancient as S.Gregories time by many hundred yeeres. Forthefirftinftkutoroflubelypar- Pan!c ! ns ' 
dons was Boniface the eighth, Anno 1 300. And not long a ftcr,the councell of Vienna, found may abufes in Iubclics # 
pardoners, & made orders for them which tooke little place, becaufe their occupation was fo greatly for the 
popes profit. But becaufe you goc abouttoeftabttfinhembyauftoritie offcripture :firftitismanifeftthat 
the auaoritie of binding and loofing, remitting and retaining of finnes, perteineth generallie to all the apo- 
ftles alike, andtoeucrypaftorinhiscurc: And therefore AJlen himfelfc confeffeth , that the pope hath no 
more power to remit finnes then euery fimple pricft. Yea we attribute a great Aeah more power '(faith hc)to.anyfim- 
fleandbxfeprieftin tbiscafe, and by the force of tin facramv.it ofpenance y thenwe doe to the highefi pope or patriarch in the 
mrld out ofthefacranmit m his booke of pardons, cap z . Secondly,concerning the power of binding and loo- 
fing in difciplinc, we acknowledge that the church hath power to rcleafe or remit and pardon fuch excrcifc 
of humiliation and penance, as is appointed by the fame, tor triall of the repentance of notorious oftenders. 
So did Cyprian and the churches of Aftrica with him, when they fa w it molt conuenient for the edifying of 
the church, and confirming of the parties to endure/^erfecution that was at hand . But this maketh nothing 
for the popes pardons tha t are bought and folde for money, befidc his vfurpation of pardoning not onely the 
penalties, but alfo the finnes, as I hauc proued fufficicntly againft Allen in my confutation of his booke be- 
fore named. But where you fay S. Paule might longer haue kept this offender in remporall punHhment, when 
his repentance was fufficiently prooued and declarcd,you Ipeake befide the booke. As alfo,when you fay (he 
wasiuttly holden vnder correction forfomc fatisfa&ioncfhis fault paft during the apoftles plcafu re) you 
would af cribe vnto him a tyrannicaU power , from which he was moft free, to holde men in punifhment du- 
ring his plcafure. Buthc acknowledged that his power was to cdifie,and notto deftroy, and thcrforc fearing 
leaft he ihould be preuented by Satan, to the deftru&ion of him whom he defired to fauc, he fheweth that it 
is high time to reconcile the offender: and faith this rebuke is fufficient that was giuenof many, therefore 
the church ought to be latisficd therwith/Wherfore hcere is not properly any pardon of longer time appoin- 
ted, but rcleafe and loofing of the cenfure and bond of excommunication . Yet you will fay that the apoftle 
for his plcafure, notwithftanding any doubt of Satans preucntion,notwithftanding this rebuke was fufficient, 
might ftill hauc kept him in temporall atHidion, which were as great tyranny as any could be . Asforfatit Satis&akm 
&ftiontoGodsiufticcforhisfeultpaft, tliefcriptureknowethnofuch, neither doth Thcodorct once men- # 

tion any fuch matter, but rather the conaarie,as appcareth by his words vpon the fixt verfe, whi ch I haue fet 
downe fcft.1 .He fheweth that his rcpentance(though it were grcat)was no fatisfaftion to God,fceing his re- 
conciliation which was in the name of God, is called grace, which muft be free & without all refpeft of me- 
rit or farisfcftion . Therfore a Chriftian indulgence and pardon is not a remiffion and pardon of temporal! 
punifhment due to the iulHceofGod for finnes by God forgiuen: but either a declaration and affurance of 
Gods remiffion of finnes,moft freely for Chriftes fake, to all them that arc truly penitent : or els a releafe of 
the cenfure of the church to them that haue fhewed tokens ofrepentanceandforrowfordieirfinnes, fuffici- 
ent for the fatisfa&ion of the church, that by the euill example was offended . As for ficknefle & other tem- 
porall feourges, wherewith God chaftifcth his children for their reformation,and not for fatisfying of his iu- 
fticc : all the popes pardons that euer were,are not able to releafe one fitte of an ague, much lefle any thing 
due to Gods iuOice not fatiificd by Chrift . Where you fay Chrift forgaue the adulterefle,not only her finnes, 
but alfo temporall punifhment due for thefame.-firftkisvnfitly gathered that he forgaue the punifhment 
due by the law foradulterie, becaufe he did not condemncher, being not appointed to execute fuch ciuill 
and temporall punifhment . He forgaue the theefc vpon the crofle,but he did not deliuer him from executi- 
on . Secondlie, it is fondly collefted of that cxtraordinarie example, what the feruants ofChrift muft doc, 
or may doe at their plcafure, hauing a rule whom to caft out, and whom to rcceiue, whole finnes to bindc, 

and whole to loofc. 

Ithcm. 




thren, a thing moft a gr table to the mutual enserconrfe tlm n bctxvtme the members ofchrifles myfikal body, end rey t 

faertkk 



Chap. ii. 



To the Corinthians. 



3°5 



Fulke. $. 



Jlhem, 6. 



VulkeJ. 



frveraUe to Gods inflict, * which by Jit f fly cfthe one fort that abmndeth , flandeth entire inrefjteft of the other fort alfo that i.cVr.8. 
vanteth. In wkichkfnde the Apoftle confeffith that him felfhyhU fufieringatd tribulatiom, fuppheth td>* wantesoffuch /v/.i.ja, 
paffiom. as Chrtfl hath to fuffer, not in hit owne per fin, hut in his body which is his Church. Wliereupon ret inferrt mo ft affit- 
redly, that the fatisfiiclcrie and penalworkgsof 'holy Sainttesfujfered in this Ufe,becommttmcable and applicable tutl^ev ft 
of other faithful men their fellow* members inom Lord, and to be diftenfed according to eueryenes necefjititanideftruing^ 
by them whom Chrift hath conjiituted oner his familie,and bath made tlxdijpenfers of his trtafures. 

That remiffions were granted in thePrimitiue church iometimes at the requeft of the Confeflbrs and 
Martyrs,it is true,yct ib,that they were admonifhed alfo,not to be too pirifuli in making fuch requefts wherby Ancient par • 
the rigor of difcipline without iuft caufe might be weakened, as appeareth by Cyprian. Ep.i i . where he wri- &w» a ,1(J rc- 
tethtothc Martyrs and Confeflbrs for the fame purpofc. But; where you fay thofe remiffions andindul- miffions * 
genccs were granted by commumcatirgthe fatUfa&oricwforkgs of one to another , citing the epiftles of Cyprian, 
it is an impudent forgcrie, as many other you commit, for there is no fuch thing in thefc epiftles. And where 
you fay they ganttixir letters to that end to Biftopsin the behalfe ofditp-.rs their Chrifiian brethen : the trueth is, they ^ommunica- 

gauc their letters of requeft for the reftitunon of fuch as had fallen, but not to communicate the fatisfa&orie f a aion ^d 
workes of one to an orher . merits, 

Cyprian writing to the Martyrs about their letters, faith : Whereas you direffedycurleters tnto me,m which you 
required that your defires might be examined » and that peace might be ginen to certeine that had fallen , when after the 
perfecutionjhould be ended, rvefhould beginneto be gathered togetI)er againe with tU Clergie, they contrarie to tfo law oftlx 
Gofpe\l,andalfo contrary to your hcmurable petition before repentance performed, before confeffion made of a moftgreeuom 
& extreme offence, be fore hand vex* laid on by the bifoop & the clergie vnto repentance, were bold to offer peace to them that 
were fallen, andtogitte them the Eucbxriftie* that is, to prophane th holy body of onr Lord. Ep. W. Youfceplainclie 
their letters were of petition and defire, and not of communicating their fatisfa&oric workes . Or if you will 
necdes fay, without warrant, they were of communicating their fatisfa&orie works, you cannot be ignorant 
whatCyprian writethofthefe letters in Ep. 15. which y oucite: that without difcretim and examination of ettery 
ferfon, thoufands of letterswere dayfygiuen contrary to the lave of 'the gcjpell, by the Martyrs and Confeflbrs which 
were corrupted and drawen to giue them by the ambitious and importunate intreatie of fuch as had pollu- 
ted themfclues with wicked fa enfices. That fuch communication of fatisfaftoric works is agreeable to the 
intcrcourfe of Chriftes members,and the iufticc of God, you cite % .Corinth 8 . Where the apoftle fpeakcth 
of the mutuall communication of Gods graces and gifts, not offatijfaftory works, as we (hall declare more 
at large when we come to that text and your note vpon it . But where the apoftle confefleth the want of fuch 
paflions as Chrift had to fuftei in his members, he is farre from that blafphemie that Chrift fliould want the 
iatisfa&orie workes of his feruants to fupplythc want of hie paflion. And therefore you can neuer in any 
lawful! forme of argument inferrc either that any work* of men arc fatisfa&orie to Gods iufticc,or thatthey 
are communicable or applicable to others,or that the pope or any other hath the difpenfing or application 
of chem, Make your fyllogtfmes when you dare, you blafphemous herctiks, and the world fnall fee how aflu- 
redlie you inferre thefe things, 

10 In the pcrfon of Chrift.) Torthat many might of 'ignorance or pride reprotte the praclife ofCodsChurch and Alpardonand 
herOfficcrs, ordary the ApofiUsattthritietolefo great otter mens foulet as to punifh and pardeninthisfert, S.Tauldoth r f™ c !? n c ^ij 
purfofely andfreafilj tell them that he dcthgiue pardon as Clrifles Virar, or as bearing his perfon in tins cafe: and therfore name f 
that no man may maruel cf his power hercin,cxcept he think that Chriftes power, authorise and canmtffton is notfufficimt Chrift* 
torcleafe temporal punifhment due to finners. And this to he the proper meaning of thfewordes,\t\ the perfon of Chrift, c?©fy ffa V» 
and not as the Vroteftants would h.me it (the b.ttev to etuoyd the former conclufion of ihe Apoftlesgiuing indulgence) In the ' /s .£. 
face or fight of Chvift, yon may cafily ynderjrand by the Ayofiles liii£ Infinuatmi cfChriflei power, when he committed % .£>. j .4. 
this offender to Satan, affirming that hegane thatfentence in the name and With the venue or power of our Lord I E s V S Heretical 
Christ, In all which cafes the Vrotcftantsbiindms is exceeding great, who cannot fee tUit this is not tlx way to extoU tranilation. 
Chriftes power, to deny it tohisTricftr, feeing the Apoftle chaLngeth it by that that Chrift hath fuch power, andtlmhim- 
felfe doth it in his name, vevtue, and perfin. So now in this, and in no other name, giue Tcpes and Btfhops their pardons. 
Which pertaining properly to relcaftng m\y oftempor.dlfuwfhment due after thefinne & the eternJl punifhment beforgi- 
uen,k not fo great a matter as the rtmijfton of thefinne it [ilfe ; which yet the Tricftfby exprefje commifftcn doe alfo remit* 

It is well that you confefle that Chrift hath more vicars in earth then S. Peter and his fucccflbrs . But as chiiftes vicars 
for our tranflation, the circumftance of the text doth rather require that the apoftle did pardon, not of any 
priuate corrupt affeftion, butfinccrely inthe fight of Chrift t yet doe we neither condemne your tranflati- 
on, nor miflikc thefenfe . That the minifters in the perfen of Chrift doc binde and loo!e, remit and reteine 
finnes. Butthatourrranflationisnothcreticall, the ancient fathers doc teftifie which approue it. Thco- Cauillingi. 
doret expounding thefe words,faith : I dte this (faith he) Chrift beholding anlratifying that which is done. Chryfo- 
foftomc faith in *.Corinth. honv^fV hat is in the face of Chrift f either after God,crynto theglorie of Chrift, Oecu- 
menius vpon this place faith : Doing this according to Chrift, and doing this as it were in the fight of Chrift, cr vnto the 
glory ofClmftfhat his name and pcrfon may be glorified, feeing the benignitie of his difiiples is theglorie ofClmft . Thefe 
fathers of the Greekc church were as hkc to vnderftand the Greeke phrafe as any other, at left wife they dis- 
charge vs of heretica 11 tranflation. That Popes pardons releafe not onelytemporall punifhment, youftiall P°P"j par- 
be conuiftcd by the Popes pardons thcmfclucs.Pope Boniface the eigth in his grand and firft Jubiley pardon pnSi 

that eucr was grantcd,doth grant, 'hlonfiiltmplenam &c. Tipt only fuU and large pardon, but a moft full pardon of all 

their finnes . And many other pardons doe tpftifie that the Pope doth grant pardon not onely of many thou- 

fandyeercs and lents of penance, but alfo remifllon of the fcuenth parr, or the third part of all their finnes, 

yea the fiill remifllon of all their finnes . As is to be fecne in a printed pardon granted by Pope Leo the tenth 

Anno 1 5 1 3 . to the hofpitall of S. Spirits infaxia alms vrbis, In whofe name he prefumeth thofe things it is not 

raateriall, but who gauc him the aufloritie.As for the power to remit all finnes granted to eucry prieft,by AU* » 

lens confcflion, pertcincth nothing to the Popes pardons. 

XI Circumuented 



khem.?. 



Fulke. 7. 



ShemJ. 



Fulke. S. 



The fccond Epiftlc of S.Paul C h a p. i i. 

i r. CircUmucntcd of Satan.) Wt may fit Iterebyfhat the difpen fatten of fuch difcipline^ndthe rekafwg of the 
fame, be put into the power andhandes of Gods minifiers, to deale more or leffe rigoroujly, topasdcnfooneror later *puni(h 
l®%tttoftorter\xhiU,a*fodbetho^ 

uatiwof tlx forties fosd, astlx Apoflk notedi.Cot %, 5- Whkh tofime^fomecmarngthnes^may be better procured 
by rigour of difeipline risen by indulgence, to fome otlitrs, by Unit* and humane dealing (fo pardoning of penance is called in 
old Councels) rather then by overmuch chaflifermnt . for consideration wlweof, in fome ages of tin Church. much difctpline 
great penance andfttijfatJion was both enioynedand alfo willingly fttfteimd, and then was the leffe pardoning and fewer 
indulgences, bccaufcintbat voluntary vfe and acceptationofpun.^mtm,and^eat^kandfermrofjbirh, eueryman 
fdfUlcdlnspenasxe, and few asked pardon . Tipwinthe fab of devotion andk&fomnes that men commonly have to do 
greatpenance, though the fames he far greater then euer before, yet our My motlxrtl>cdmd> lowing with tlx Apoftle 
tlxcog.tatwns of Satan, how hewouUin tins delicate time, driuemen eitlnrto defieration, or toforfakfChriflandlm 
Clmrcb asutallnfeoffaltiation, ratlxr thentlxy would ent<r into tl:e curfe ofcanonicaU difeipline, enioynethfinallpe- 
nance, andfeldom vfith extwnitie with Renders as the holjBifhops if tin primitiue Churchdid, butcondefcendin^to 
the wea^s of Ixr children, pardcneth excteding often and much, mtonely all enioyned penance, but alfo al or great part 
of 'what pmifomcnt temporal fo euer due «r deferued, eitlnr in this world or in tlx next . Asfirtlx Heretics wbchneu 
ther like tlx Churdxs lenitie and pardoning in tlxfe daies, nor tin old rigorof the primitive dmcb, they belike to the 
Iewes* that condemned 1dm theSaptifiofauJleritie. andCbrift of to much freedom and libcrtie : nottyowi**nor IL 
king in deed* either Chr/fies ordiamec and eommiffion in bnding or loofmg, or his prouitlence in theztxserncmenoftlx 
Church. * 

By the circuraftancc of the text it is manifeft,that the earncft and hcartie repentance of the partie bound, 
being fuffickntly knownc, is the caufe that {hould moue the Church to rcleafe the bond of excommunica- 
tion. SodecreeihriiecounceHofNice.fcw.u. That chiefly their minde and fruites of repentance rauft 
be obferued, and they that (hew their rcpentance,not only in wordes, but alfo in truth, the bithop is appoin- 
ted to deale more gently with them , then that they Ihould taric the time of triall inioyned them . So by the 
iecond Can. of the Ancyran councell, die bifliop being priuie to the labour,humilkie, and milditeffe cf fuch 
Deacons as had fallen in pexfecution, may remit fomewhat of the feueritie of the difeipline toward them . In 
the firft Canon it is faid : 7 hat tlx bijhop muft haue his libertie,tl)at considering the conuerfation of entry one ofdxm tl>at 
had eaten in the idols temples, Ix appoint vnto them a forme andtule of conuerfation, that ts^that he deale more gently, 
^Ppointingtofomeaccordingtotlxmmnofthm 

their correction ; and let their former conuerfation, and their later of all thefe to be conftdered* andlet the «entlcneffe of the 
priep moderate it ft Ifea'out them . By thefe Canons it appearctb^hatthc hcartie repentance and fpecdie refor- 
mation of the offenders is the onely caufe that Ihould mooue themtodeale more gently, and to erantrc- 
miffion. © / o 

Therefore the praftifeofthepopifh church is prcpofterous, and contrary tothe ancient difeipline of the 
church, which confeffing the finncs of this time to be farre greater, whhthefaUofdeuotion,andlothfom- 
neflc that men commonly haue to doc greatpenancc, isfo free of her pardons inthistimeto all that will 
pay for them, and fomctime offereth them when no man will defirc them, nor pay for them . Whereas the 

generallcouncdiofNice decreed, thatdiey which nutje no great acmnpt of tlxirfimie, and thought it Efficient for 
dxm that they came into the dxach, {hould in any wife fulfill the times appointed, and not be rece'med except it were at their 
death. Can.l I. & 1 1 . It is not therfore the wifdome of the popifh church, but die couetoufneffe of the pope, 
that in latter daies hath granted fuch monftrous pardons for thou&nds and hundred thoufands of ycers^nd 
lents, bdldc foil rcmiffion of all finnes. Whofc infatiable fymonie, feeing the popifo church approueth Ihc 
lheweth her felfe to be rather a ba ud vnto finnc, then a fanorable mother, who if fte fpare the rodde, by Sa- 
lomons iudgemen^hateth her children . But all thisglofle is nothing els but a fhamcldfc fhift to colour the 
pride, couetoufneflcjand tyranny of Antichria,who if he were a bi(hop,as he is a bitdheepe^hould not arro- 
gate more auftontie in pardoning then his fellow bilhops.But he limiting them to their fortic daies pardons, 
islauiih himfclfc of his tenne thoufands of yeeres, by wharfcripturc? by what example of the primitiue 
church dothheeithcrreftraincdicm, or grant fuch liber tic to himfelfc ? feeing it wasfeid toallapoftlesof 
the difeipline of the church, whatfocuer you (hall bindc or loofe, (hall be bound & loofed in heaucn. Mat.i 8. 
As for our allowing of ancient rigor, or prefent lenitie, it is according to the fcripturc, and the praftife of the 
Pnmiuue church, whatfoeuer you fa] Aie auow to the contrary . For that moderation muft be obferued, that 
neither men by too much rcmiffion be emboldened to finnne, nor byouermuchfcucriiicbefwallowedvp 
of forrow, and fo become a pray for the deuill. But of pardons, who would require at my handes a larger dif- 
courfe, I remit him to my confutation of Aliens bookc of pardons. 

17. Adulterating,) ?keGreek\*ordfignifietktoma]$conmoditieofa 
tbeirwine. Wlimby is expreffed the peculiar trade ofal Heretics, mrdexceedingPropertoAtVroteftants, dutt'fo w- 
rupt Scriptures by mixture of sink owne phantafiet, Iryfalfe tranflativis , glojfes, colourable and pkafimt commentaries, 
tofaciuetf*taftofthefinp:t » astauerners andtapfiersdo, tomakftlxir winesfalable by tnanifolde artificial deceitet. 
The^p'jfikscontrariwtfe, as all Catholics, deliuer tlie Scriptures and vtter the wordofGodfinrerety and entirely, m 
the fame fenfe and fort a* the fathers left them to tlx Clmrch , interpreting them by the fame Spirit by which they wen 
tormenorjpo&en. ° r J J 

Thatyou flandervs with all, ismofttrucof yourfelues, as in my defence of our translation, andinthe 
confotadon of thefe your flanderous and hereticall notes, I haue flicwed abundandy . That we follow, 
(befide the euident wordes of the text)thc interpretation of the ancient writers in all places almoft of diffe- 
rence betwixt vs, itisa good argument that we doe interpret the fcripture by the lame fpirit by which they 
werewrittcn. When you doe nothing elsbut choppc and change, to deceiue the ignorant withyourvainc 
glofles and hcreucall annotations , cleanc contrarie both to die wordes and meaning of the holic fcrip- 

CHAP. 



Albindlt!g& 
Joofing muft 

bevftdtothe 
Ionics faiua- 
tion. 

Ancyran, 
e*».i.<£r e m 

Tbegrcatpe- 
nance of the 
primitiue 
Church, 
Why more 
pardons and 
Indulgences 
now then in 

old time. 



Chtiftian ab- 
folution and 
pardon. 



Popifli pardoa 



Slander. 



symXivtimi. 
The HeretiJces 
corrupting of 
the Scrfpuirc. 



Slander. 
Interpretation 
ofthefcrip- 
tures. 



-*^7i. 



Chap, ni# 



To the Corinthians. 



j oo 



CHAP. III. 

Jjfi the ludahalfalfe ApofllesfhouldoUe^l againe that hepraifith himftlfr lx faith that the Corwtbiam ate hit comment 
elation ; and they in their hartes being iuflifiedhy hUrmnifietU^ he thereofinferreth that the minijlersof the mw Ttfta* 
tntnt arefarrc more ghriutts then they of tin old, X % and our People more tightened then them. 

BEGIN we againe to commend our TTNOw* begin to commend our ft lues againe? 
feiucs ? or do we neede (as certaine) E- jLSOr need* we 9 as feme other, Epifttes of 
piffles of commendation to you , or from commendation vntoj out or Utters of commen* 



IteEpifttc 
vpon the 12 
Sunday after 
Pcntccoft. 



you? 

a Our EpifUe you arc, written in our 
hartes, which is knowen and read of al men: 

3 Being manifefted that you are jj thee- 
piftle of Chrift,miniftred by vs , and written 
not with inke, but with the Spirit of the li- 
uing G od : not in tables of ftone , but in the 
tables carnall of the hart. 

4 And fuch confidence wchauc by Chrift 
to God: 

5 Not that we be fufficicnt to thinke any 
thing | of our felues,as of our feiucs : but our 
fufficiencie is of God. 

6 Who alfo hath made vs meete mini- 
ftersof the new Teftamcnt; not in thelet- 



dationftontyou? 

2 7e are our Epiffle Witt en m our heart es, t Or,know 
f vnderftoode and read of all men ; tn# 

5 Forasmuch as je are manifeftly declared 
that ye are the Epiftle of Chrift miniftred by vs, 
writtennotmthinke % butwiththefpirit of the li- 
sting Godpot inflow} tables Jm infiejhy tables of 
the heart. 

4 Such trufthaue we through Chrift to God* 
ward. 

m 

f Not thatwe are fuff dent of our [clues, to 
thinke any t binges ofourfelues : but onrfuffci- 
encisisofGod: 

6 which hath made vs able ministers of the 



new teftament,not of the letter, but of the spirit: 
ter,but in the Spirit . For }j the letter killeth : for the letter killeth,but the fftrit giueth Ufe. 
but the Spirit quickeneth. 7 Hut if the miniftratton of death in letters 

7 And if the miniftration of death with figuredinjlones,wasJvith glory ,fo thai the chil- 
letters figured in ftones,was in gloric,fo that dren oflfraelcouldnotfiedfaftly behold the face 
the children of Ifrael could not behold the ofMofesfor the glory of his countenance ;»hich 

glory is done away : 

8 HwfhaUnotthe minifimionof theftmt 
be much more in glory $ 

9 For if the miniflration of condemnation 
be glorie: much more doeth the minift ration of 



face of Moyfes, tor the glorie of his counte- 
nance,that is made voide : 

8 How fhal not the miniflration of the 
Spirit be more in glorie ? 

9 For if the ministration of damnation 



be in glorie: ||much more the minifterie of righteoufneffe exceede in glory. 



iuftice aboundeth in glorie.cCO 

I o For neither was it glorified , which in 
this part was glorious, byreafon of the ex- 
celling glorie. 

I I For if that which is made void , is by 
glorie : much more that which abideth,is in 
glorie. 

i a Hauing thcrforc fuch hope , we vfe 
much confidence : 
Exo.j4,33. 13 Andnot*as Moyfes put a vele vpon 

• „ C- _ t .% I'll /*^i* *»t • t 



jo Yoreuen that which was glorified , was 
not glorified in this behalfe, becaufe of the ex- 
ceeding glory. 

u Forif that which is put away was glori- 
ous : much more that which remaineth } u glori- 
ous. 

it Seeing then that we haue fuch hope 9 we 
vfe great boldnejfe offpeach : 

IS AndnotasMofeSywhichfuta vaile ouer 
his face, that the children of Jfrael jkould not 



his face,that the children of Ifrael might not ftedfaflly looks into the ende of that which is 



\>4M* 



behold his fac e, which is made voide, 

14 But their fenfes were dulled. Forvn- 
tilthisprefent day,|| the felf fame vele in the 
lecture of the old teftament remaineth vnre- 
uealed {'becaufe in Chrift it is made voide,) 

1 5 But vntil this prefent day,when Moy- 
fes is rcad,a vele b put vpon their hart. 

16 Butwhenheilialbe conuerted to our 
Lord,the vele ftial be taken away. 

1 7 And *our Lord is a Spirit. And where 
the Spirit of our Lord is,there is || libertie. 

18 Butwealjbeholdingthe glorie of our 

Lord 



a- 



bolifhed* 

i+ But their mindeswerc\ blinded: for vn- fOr^iatdc* 
till this day remaineth the fame vaile vn taken tied. 
away in the reading of the old teftament, which 
vaile is put away in Chrift. 

if Buteuen vntothisday when (JWofcs u 
readfhe vaile is laidvpon their heart* 

i6 Neuerthelejfe , when itfhallturne to the 
Lordjthe vaile fhallbe taken away. 

t? * The Lord isthefp kit; and where the I°h n *** 
Sftritofthe Lordisfbere is libertie. 

/ S But we all beholding as m 4 mrrour, 

III the 



Bbm. r'. 



The fecond Epiftie of S.Paul. Cha p.m. 

Lord with face reuealed,are transformed in- the glory of the Lorde, with his face of en, are 
to the fame image from glone vnto glorie, change&vnto thefameimage ^om glory to glo- 
as of our Lordes Spirit. ry,e uen as of the sjirtte of the Lord. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

J. The Epiftie of Chrift.) S.Tazd and otlier holy writers of Scriptures did fetdoyxmematrytlwgshj writing -t-l.. r . 
fennejnifyandpaperyal wttch be oftfx Holy Ghoji : but thefpecial and proper boo\e ofClmBes truth and Go/pel^ not the wrote the Go- 
exttrnal writing in thofe dead creatures J>ut in the hams of the faithful , being the proper fubielie of ttxfe truthes and go- *pd i n mens 
cespreacljedinthenewTeftarn^^andtheliabitacleoftheHo In the which bookf of faithful mens hartes S.Vaul knesmnch 

Wrote diuers things not vttered m any Epiftie ; atftmdry of the ApMes mote the Clmftian reLqlon in the hartes ofthm !T~!! m 



paper. 



vmvnr- 

ten. 



hearmonely^hotlHrmatmdboo^snot at d Whereof S. IretieusM^c^. faith, What and if the Apoftles alfo Scripture v-nV 
hadleftno Scriptures, oughtwenottofolow the order of the tradition, which they deliuered vwothemto ten,and Tradt 
whom they committed the Churches ? to the which ordinance many nations of thofe barbarous people that tIon * 
haucbeleeued in Chrift,doconfent,without letter or inke,hauing faluation written in their harres, an J kee- tcn ' 
ping diligently the tradition of the elders. And S, Hierom 3 (cont. lo. Hierof c. 9. ad Pzm.) In the Crecde of 
our faith and hope,which being deliuered by tradition from the Apoftles, is not written in paper and hike, 

but in the tables carnal of the hart . And this is the Churches foo/je alfi, whereby and wlxreinfh* keepethfaithfuUy al 
truth written in the hartes of thofe to whom the Apoftles didpreachyeitd* tlte like diligence as foe k^epeth andpreftrueth site 
ether boolg which is of holy Sciptttresjromal corruption of Heretics and other initirics. 

Fulkei, The Corinthians were Chriltesteftimoniall letter, of S. Paulcsfinceritiear.dtrauell , in their conuerfton 

vnto the faith, which was the worke of Gods fpirit, by his minifterie . put may we thereof conclude, that the The Apoftles 
writingsofthe Apoftles, are not the fpecialand proper Booke of Chnftes trueth and Goipdl? Ohorrible witingsare 
blafphemie. Verely the doftrine of rructh, and the Gofpcl of Chnft,is trucly and perfeftly contcincd in chem. [ hc F°P« 
And although the fame doftrine be not cfieftuall to laluation, neither as it is read, nor as it is preached, but chrVft.°* 
when itisbelceued,yctthe trueth thereof, is prcferued in all ages of the Church, in the certeine Canon of Sutficiendeof 
the holy Scriptures, andnotinthcflipperiememorieofmenoncly. Neither areyoueuerable to prouc, that the Scriptures. 
S-Paule did write anything in any mans heart, which is not written in the holy Scriptures. And though di- 
uers of the Apoftles didwritenoBookcsataIl,yct they preached nothing, but that which was and lscon- 
tcined in the Scriptures ofthcolde and new Tcftament. torthatwhich they then f reached (fayth \Tcnxxs)af 
terwardjy the mil ofGodjdsey deliuered to vs in the Scriptures, which fhotdd be tlie foundation and. piUer of our faith, 
AA.J s.u Therefore he meancth not by theotherfaying,^, 4. that ather the Scriptures arc needles, or that 
the Church had any tradition, befide the Scripturcs.For although fonie beleeued, thatknew neuer a letter of 
the booke,yet they were inftrufted by them that learned the trueth out of the Scriptures. And although the 
Creedej whereof Hierom fpeaketh, be not written in that forme of wordcs,yer the doftrine of the whole,and 
of cuery article, is moft cleerly contcincd and exprcflcd in the holy Scriptures, and writings of the Apoftles. 
Therefore the Church of Chrifthath no doftrine written in mens hearts by Gods fpiritc, but that which is 
written in the Scriptures by Gods fpirite,by which,all that men belceue,muft be examined and tricd,whethcr 
it bethe doftrine of the fbirite of God or no.So did the Berbseans daily examine the doftrine of die Apoftles 
by the Scriptures,which tncy couldc not haue done, if the Apoftles had taught any doftrine , which was not 
conteined in the Scriptures.Aft.17.1 1. 

Hhcfft 9 2m 1* OfourfeJues) Thuma^ethfirfl againfl the Heretics called Velagians, that hold our meritorious aSiomor Godsgrace 

eogkatiomtobeoffreewilonefy^andnotofCodsJpecialgrace. Secondly agabift tUVrovftantsyvho on the comrary (Mere* ? nc lf w ^ 
ferredto Goddam take away mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes anddoings: theApojlle confijpngour good concu ™ 



FttHiC2. 



cogit.itiotis to be ourownejtutnotascbmming ofottrfluesJ>ut of God. 

This makethaeainft the Papiftes, which defend theirprepararions,wJthoutthegraccof God.Butagainft Preparator)- 
vs^makcthnowhit,whorefcrrealltoGod,astheApoftledodi,andtakeaway all freedom of manswUlvn- p° rkc ?" 
to sood,YntilJ itbe enlarged by the (pirite of God. Yet doe we acknowledge mans will to be free from com- 
pulfion,and his cogitations to be his owne,but all goodnes in them, to be of Gods meere gift and grace,Iam. 

1,1 7,Chryfoftom vpon this text,fayth : Ifpcaty not this > as hasting confidence, that to thinly atngocd, it ts partly ours, 
andpartly Gods^but I doe attribute and afcribe the whole tohimJm£orinthj{om.6. 

RhetH 9 2* ^ The letter killeth.) As ilx letter of 'the old Law not truely under fwd % nor referred to ChiJijcomrnaHnding and The letter kfl- 

mtgiuinggrace andff>irittofulfilt}>at which was cwnmaundedjlidby oceafion fyltU carnd lew :fo the letter of the new 1"** both ?°* 
Teftament not tritely takfn nor expounded by the Spirit of Chrift (which is onely in his Churdi) krtleth the Here tike : who "^ Hcrcakc ' 
alfo6eing carnal and void of fpirit % gaineth mthjngby the externd precepts or good leffonioftfe Scriptures Jmt rather 
ta\eth htirt by tlxfame. See S^Auguftiae to. 10. Serm. 70. & 100.de tempore. & li. deSp. & lie c. J.6.& 
, feq. 

Fttlke J. Although it be true, that the Scripture of the new Teftament and the preach ing alfo , to the reprobate is The Scriptur* 

the fauour of death,yet the Apoftle meaneth not by the letter, the Scripture, either of the old or new Tefta- «$ not the let- 
ment, but the Law or commaundement written, without power tokeepeit: and by the Ipirite, thegraceof ttrthatkillctb, 
Gods fpirite,cxhibitcd in the new Teftament, effeftuall to all,that beleeue the doftrine of the Gofpell. 

9. Much more.^ The preeminence of the new Teftament and of thepriefihod or Mmijkrie thereof before the old 9 The preemi- 
», that thenew^by al her Sacraments and Triefts asmhiifters immediate of grace andremiffion offinnes^dothfb ex opere o- nence of the^ 
perato gtue the $hh of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful ju the old didgiue the letter or external off of tU "?* TcftmKt » 

Fulkef. 9 ThattheSaaamentsofthenew Teftament,of theworke wrought doegiue the pirite of life andchari- i^cworjcc 

tie,it can not be concluded out of the text, more then that preaching of the Gofpell doth giue grace or the wroti^ht- 
fpirite of life^of the worke wroughcBut the Ipirite of God^by the minifterie of preachingjand the Sacraments, 

docth 



Rbem^.. 



C h a p. 1 1 1 r. To the Corinthians. 507 

doeth moft freely giue life and grace in Gods cic&,and in none other. For ifthis preeminence were in the Sa- 
cramcnts,E* opere ojwvtf o,S.Paule ncglctted a great part of this preeminence, whereof he glorietlvn that he 
baptized fo fcw,amongthe Corinthians. i.Cor. i. Therefore S. Luke fay th,that at the preaching of the Apo- 
ftlcs,fb many belecued as were before ordeined vnto life.Aft.13 .48. 

Tlhlfff* f. x ^* The fclfe fame vele.) ^s the hxpes reading tfooldTcftametaifyreafon of tlxirbli^ the Herctikrt 

* * pMiifimient of their increiulitiefuffereth to rmaim as a couer *bpon their eies and hartes) can not fee ChriFl in the Scrip- nxwe blinde in 

tuns which thy daily beare read m their Synagogs } butjhal t when they beleeue in him and haue the couer remouei.petceim ^5jS£ e 
jit'jnTf*!* al to be moflplainely done andftokgi of him in their law and Scriptures : euenfo Heretics hatdng (as S^fugufiine mteth) t h e icwcs in 
}o.£taf*i- a fane greater cotter ofbl'mdnes am incredulitie otter their hartes in refpett of the CatMikg Church which they imfugne 9 not fting 
thtnthc lewes bane concerning Chr ifl fan not fie ^though they read or hare the Scripturesread ntuerfonmhfhemarttt- Chnft* 
lous euidence of theCatholikf Church and truth in al pontics: but when they foalreturne againe to the obedience of the 
farm Church, they foal finde the Scriptures tnoFi clem far her and her doclrine 9 and foal wonder at their former 
blincbies. 

Tt/lh j * No maru ailc,though the Papiftescan fee neither Chrift nor his Church, in the Scriptures , becaule they The fufficiea- 
fecke neither of both in the Scriprures,but as the Donatifts did in their owne preemptions, and fclanderthe « of the 
Scriptures of infufficicncic and imperfcftnes,as the Valentinians did, faying, they can not be vnderftoode of ScrJ P turc5 ' 
them that know not their tradition,/.;^ £ap.% . 

V hprn 1 7 * L ihertie.) The Spirit and grace ofGodin the new Teflament difchargeth vs of the bondage of tfa law and True Chriflian 

* fimefatt it is not a warrant to vs offlefoly licence /vs S.Tetcr writeth : nor difchargeth Chriftia)is of their obedience to or- Kbertie. 
d?rjxw 9 and power ofMagiflratesforitualor temporalis fome Heretics of theft dates do feditioufly teach, l#rCW,l5# 

chap. mi. 

RheW. J. That according^* fo glorious aminijterie rcquirethj>e Uueth and pr cache thfineerely. 7 thcwhicbgloriehisjduerpt* 

ties can not count vaine t confiJering his perfectttionsjjecaufe perfection is to Godsgtorie^and to our humilitieand hope % 
and meritorious ofintreafe of grace in this life,a>kl of moft glorious bodies andfoules afterward, 
Fftlfal* Inthctcxtisncueraworde toproucthat pcifccutionsare meritorious, cither of increafe of grace in this 
life,or of glory in the life to come. 

THcrcforchauingthismiiiiftratton: ac~ *"Tp Here fore , feeing that we haue fuch a mu 
cording as we haue obtcined mercie, X ntfierie, at we hauereceiuedmercie , m 
\ve faile not, faint not ; 

2 But we renounce the fecrete things of 2 But haue cafifiom vs the clokgs of vnho* 
difhoneftic,not walking in craftines,nor |] a- neflie talking not in craftinejje , neither hand* 
dulteratingthewordofGod,butinmanife- lingtheworaofGoddeceitf^ly^utinopeningof 
ftationofthe truth commending ourfelues the trueth , commending our Jelues to euery 
to euery confeience of men before God. mans conference in the fight of God. 

3 And if our Goijpel be alfo hidde, in 3 tf our Gojpel be hid, it is hid in them that 
them that pcrifli it is hidde, are lofi; 

4 In whom the God of this world hath 4 Inwhomthe Godofthis world hathblin* 
blinded the mindes of the inBdels , that the dedthemindes of them which beleeue not , leaf} 
illumination of the Gofpclof the glorieof the light of the G offell of the glorie of Chrift 
Chrift who is the image of God, might not fbould fhinc vnto them , (whichis the imageof 
fhinctothem. God.) 

fors.At'w 5 Forwepreachenot our felucs, but Ie- / For we preach not ourfelues , but Chrift Ie- 
fiiMW,2. svsChriftour Lord: andvs, yourferuants fusthetordyOndourfeluesjourferuantsforle* 
bylnsvs, fit* fake. 

6 BecaufeGod that commaunded light 6 For it is God that* commaunded the light Gcn.i.? ( 
to fhine of darkenes , he hath fliincd in our tofhine out ofdarkenejfe, who hath fhined in our 
hartes to the illumination of the knowledge heart esfw to giue the Ught of the knowledge of 
ofthcgloricofGod,inthefaceofChriftlE- theglorie of Godjnthe face of lefus Chrift. 

s v s • m 7 'But we haue this treafure in earthen vef 

7 But we haue this treafure in earthen p/ s 9 that the excellence of the power may be 
veffels , that the excellencic may be of the Gods,andnot of vs. 
powerofGod,andnotofvs. 8 We are troubled on euery fide, yet or ewe 

*•*. al ^ l ^^ ruffer tnbuIation,but w , t ^>^^ 

^C:S; ^notindiftrefTe:<=wewant,butarenotdc- inextremepotiert ^ intoanarow 

Tfapk. ltitute: corner. 

9 Wcfuffcrpcrfccution,butarcnotfor- 9 Weareferfecuted t butarenotfor£aken 
faken: we arc call downe,but we perifii not. therein : we are caft dmne>but weperijh not : 

1 o Alwaies bearing about in our body the to Wt alwaiet beare about in the body the 

morti- hll 2. dying 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. mi. 

mordficationof Us vs, thatthelife alfo of fymg of ottr Lordleftts, that the life of It fm 

Ie s vs maybe manifefted in our bodies. might alfobe made manifefiin our boa). 

11 Forwethatliue,arealwaies deliue- // Forwewbicb line, are alwajesdeliuered 
red vnto death for I e s v s : that the life alfo vnio death for lefus fake , that the life alfo of 
ofl E s v s may be manifefted in our mortal lefus might be made manifcSh tn our mortal 
flcfli. fiejh. 

1 2 Death then worketh in vs , but life in tz So then , death worketh in vs,but life in 
you. you. 

13 Andhauingthefamefpiritoffaith,as 13 Seeing then that vee haue the fame jbirit 
Pfclfcio. hlSYtntXCn^beleeuedyfortbewbich caufil offaith (according at it u written* I beleeited, pfal iw j, 

bauejpoken, we alfo bcleeue, for the which and therefore have I fyoken : ) We alfo be- ' ' °" 

caufe we fpeake alfo : leeuejwd therefore fyeake : 

14 Knowing that he which raifed vp 1 4 Knowing t bat hephtchraifedvp the Lord 
lESVs,wilraife vpvs alfo with Iesvs and lefusjhalraifevp vs alfo by the meanes of lefus, 
fetvswithyou.^ andjballfetvsmtbvou. 

16 For which caufe we faile not: butal- ', . * 

bcorrum- though that our man which is without,** or- , ' 6 . where f ore f e "• »" ***** •' b* 
pitur. rupte:yetthat which is within, isrenewed doughouroHtrwdmanperfajet the inward 

from day to day. man u rennet day by day. 

1 7 For that our tribulation which pre- ' 7 For the momentanie lightneffe of our tri- 
c xsmtytZty fently is momentanie and light, (| c wor- balation,prepareth an exceeding and an eternall 

keth aboue meafure excedingly an eternal weight ofglorie vnto vs ; 

Weight ofglorie in vs, / S While we loo\>e not on the thinges which 

18 We not confidering the things that are feene but on the things which are not feene: 

are fcen,but that are not fecn. For the things for the thinges which are feene, are temporall: 
that be feen,are temporal : but thole that be but the thinges which are not feene, areeter- 
not feen,are eternal. nalL 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 

Rhem.2» 17, Worketh abouc.) The Engbfh Bible 1 577 fahfalftlytranflatetfrcy areth. 

Tulke2. The GrcckcVeibcfignifictl\ alfo to preparc,as the learned in that tongue knowc, and the reft maytryeby cauffline. 

the Di&ionarie. 



Rhettt.j. t. Adulteratini 



ANNOTATIONS, Chap.iiii. 



ing.) Hegiueth often warning offalfe teaelxrs, whofc (pedal andproperjhtdie is tofalfifie aniadul- „ ^ 
SttlrenM* teratefy deceitful conjhvttiojujj^ hatting no other end "but M make their wptraofGcSs 



In ZJidRofn* 



Tulkes. 



aduantage of the Scriptures, andtogamcglorie andefiimation among tix fmftd and fmtple , by new dctsifidexpofttiom. word : Carbo. 
Wlmm the Vroteflants do excel the auncient Heretics, none eutr more impurely handeting the word of God then they do. Ij . kc Dolors, 
Origen catlethfuch Scripturarum fares & adulteros,*/* cues and adulterers of the Scriptures . S. Cyprian (de vnit.Ec !jf ht h l n6ic$ 
nu.7.) taUetbthemforruptersoftlxGofpelfalfeinter^ Qnthe ^ ' 

otl^fide^crfpecialreuerenceandfincerieieof dealing in t bo fe matters, the fathers andal CatlwUkffreaclxrsorExpofitors 
were o fold called accordxgto S.Vaules hordes to Timothce, Refte traftantcs verbutnDei, right bandttrs of 'the ward % Xm.u 
of God* 

Whether you or wc adulterate theScriptures,byncw expofitions,lctitbc tried by thefeyour notes, and T -^j - 
my confutations: in which I hauc <hewcd,that our cxpofitions arc taken out of the ancient Fathers,and yours fEaip-° 
for the moft part,are contrary to them. turcs. 

Rhe/M. 4. x 7. Worketh.) Tin temporal andfrWt tribulations wUt h we patiently and willingly fuffrfor Chrifi, do wmne 

vsemtaftmgioyandglorie^nditislxretobenoted againftthe Heretics, that tribulation do wzrfyoreaufethefaid Tril ! uh ?°£ 
^JnVfosJthtatiwfrkicbthq deny to begin 

proptfmtm. Chriftfom*chtlxmeritori<nvcatifeofa^ that he faith it is friable and bought thereby . Jnditis 

witten^apA o,God rendrcth or repaieth to iuft men the hire of their Jabours. 

Fulke 4. You are not able t0 brin g onc of th e ancient Fathers interpreting this place,which gathereth of i what the Merite. 

perfections of the godly,arc meritorious . Neither doth S. Auguftine fay, that tribulation is the meritorious 
caufc of eternall life or rcft,when he fay th, that it is falable, or to be bought thereby , but cleane contrary, as 
when God by the Prophet,caIlcth men to buy without money,Efay j 1. 1. Thou hearefl (faith Auguftine) that 
thou haHlabour hereout hearkgn t Yt>hat k[nde of re ft he promt feth: can fl thonconcehteitt lfthoticouldeflconceiuehin 
thymindj thoufhmldeftfee y that ttrmlaboureft nothingvntocofnpenfation 9 or to the vakw of that which is giuenthee. 
Heare him which inpan did fie itjnpaxt wUchfayd^ I knew rm m fartwhat fayth tUjpofiU ? Thepreftnt temporall 

li&tnes 



.-ifi£fcvj 



Chap. v. 



To the Corinthians. 



308 



tigbtnt* of our tribuluion &c. Agalne, when he talkcth of the falc you fpeake of: that you may knowe he fpea- 

kcth not of the merite of condignitie, lie fayth. What labor is vtortlrt ofeternall reft? if thou wilt compare thetmeih 
aniiudgethe ttneth, etertutllreft is rightly bought with mrna.ll labour. This is truejfut bemtajraide, Godiimetcifutl. In 
the endc repcting this text , he fayth. Behold bowe great a. price w$itte,a4 it were onegraine , or one (hale, to receine Small pieces of 



eternal treafnre$*A *raine y orfi;ale of labor, to incredible refits it isfaidiit worigtk an incredible # exceeding greatweivht J°! n 
of ettrnall glory. Therefore this working is not of the merite of the Jabor,butof the infinite mercie of him, that * 
giueth cternall lifc,to all them whom he iuftifieth freely by faith. And therefore S. Auguftine fayth alfo in the 
lame treatife of the perfections of the mfb.Toleret &c. Let the iufl tolerate the vniufl , let the temporal! labor of the 
iuft,tderate the temporall impumtie of the vmu(l>bmyet the iuft man limb by faith. For there is none other iuftice of a man 
in this life, but to line by faith which worfytb by hue : for if he Hue byftith, let him beleeue alfo, tht he fhaU hauertftaf- 
ter his labor ,andthey [hall hauceternall torments after tlxirfrefent toy. What faces haue thefe men to fay, thatS. 

Auguftine makcth thefe tribulations, the meritorious caufc ofeternall life? when he acknowlcdgctn none 0- 
thcr iuftice of a man in this life, but to liue by faith: where as if tribulations lb fuffcred, (houldbe the merito- 
rious caufe ofeternall life,they fliould be the iuftice of a man in this life,but that are they not, but faith onely 
which worketh by loue,as S. Auguftine iudgeth.That which you cite out of Sap.io.chap.though it be no cano- 
nicall fcripture,yct it is falfely tranflated.For whether it be God or wi(Homc,that hath rendred to iuft men the 
reward of their labors (meaning the dcliucrance of the children of lfracl out of Egypt ) he rewarded the la- 
bors of his children as of mercie,not of hirelings,as of merite. 

C H A P. V. 

That after death of the body thsfoule may to heauen : there f re , althngh naturally xveabborre death, by grace he defiyeth 
it rather: 9 '» confidering ofChrifiesiuft iudyement, lining <ts in thefight ofGoiyeaand of their confeiencet. \ % Which 
hefteakgtb not to fralfe bimfclfe,but becaufe of his ^duerfzries xpho didgiorie in camall rejpefih; but he and theother 

Affiles regard nothing but their reconciliation vnto God by Cbrift, and to reconcile others alfo , as being Ins legates for 
thatputfofe. 



coincided 



FO R wc knowe that if our earthly houfc 
of this habitation be difiolued, that wee 
haue a building of God, ahoufc notmade 
with hand,etemall in heauen. 

2 For in this alfo doe we grone, defirous 
to be ouerclothed with our habitation that is 
from heauen: 

3 Yet fo, if wee be found clothed, not 
naked, 

4 For we alfo that are in this tabernacle, 
grone being burdened : becaufe we woulde 
not be fpoyledjbut ouerclothed, that that 



FOR we knowe that if our earthly houfe of 
this tabernacle were defiroied , wee haue a 
building of God, eucn an habitation notmade 
with hands Jtut et email in heauen. 

2 For therefore figh wee , defying vpon our 
clothing to be further clothed with our houfc 
which is from heauen. 

S Iffobethatwe * being clothedjhall not be Apoc.xtf.if. 

found naked. 

4 Tor we that are in this tabernacle ; ftgh, be- 
ing burdened , becaufe wee would not put off our 
clothing, but vpon the fame put on more, that 



which is mortall, might be fwallowed vp of mortalitie might befwalmedvpoflife. 



life. 



/ He that hath ordeinedvs for the felfe fame 
thing,is CJod , which hath alfo giuenvnto vs the 
earneji ofthejfirit. 

6 Therefore we are afoay ofgoodcheare/tnd 
knowe that as long as we are at home in the bo- 
dy ', we are abfent fiom the Lord. 

7 (For we walks by faith , not after outward 

appearance.) 

8 Neuerthelejfe,weareofgoodcomfort,and 



5 And heethatmakethvsto this fame, is 
God, who hath giuen vs the pledge of the 
Spirit. 

6 Being bolde therefore alwayes , and 
knowing that while we are in the body, wee 
are pilgrimes from God, 

7 (For we walke by faith & not by fight) 

8 But we are bolde,and haue a goodwill 
♦Thrace to be pilgrimes rather from the body, and hadrathertobe abfent from the body ,andtobc 
proucth chat J to be prefent with our Lord. prefent with the Lord. 

mS^ p And therefore wee endeuour, whether . P Wheref ore whether we be at home, or from 

jmcc chrift. abfent or prefent, to pleafe him. 

ydajofiudp 10 For* wee muft all bemanifeftedbe- 

SSc ** ore * c iu ^g ement & ate of Chrift, that eue- 
hoidcninany ry one may receiue || the proper things of the 

SIS the bod y > accor <* in g as hee hath done ,|| either 
fruition of good oreuill. 

SSinof XI Knowing therefore the feare of our 
their bodies, Lord we vfe perfuafion to men : but to God 

# bcp[dcr»Sh <we are manifeft. And I hope alfo that in your 
Godintheie confcienccswe are manifeft. 

Kom.i^xo. I2 Wc commend notour feluesagaine 

to 



home> we endeuour our felues to be accepted vn- 
to him. 

10 *Forwemuftallappcare before theiudge- Rom.14.10, 
mentfeate of 'fchrift , that euery man may re- 
ceiue the workes of his body , ac or ding to that he 
hath done, whether it be good or bad. 

1 1 Knowing therefore the feare of the Lord, 
weperfwade men, for we are knowen wellynough 

vntoGod:Itmftalfothatwearekn<w>eninyoHr 
conferences. 

12 For wee commende not our felues again* 

Lib 3* wto 



Apoc.ii, j, 



Fulke.i, 



The fecond Epiftlc of S. Paul 

to you,but glue you occafion to glory for vs: 
thatyou may hauc againft theni that glorie 
in face,and not in hart. 

z 3 For whether we exccede in mind, to 
God:or whether we be fober, to you. 

14 For the charitie of Chrift vrgeth vs: 
iudging this , that if one died for all, then all 
were dead. 

1 5 And Chrift died for all : that they alfo 
which liue,may not now liue to them felues, 



Chap. v. 

vnto you , butgiueyou an occafion to glory on our 
behalf e y thatye may hauefimewhat againft them 
which glory in the face and not in the hart. 

13 For ifwc be too fervent jo god are we too 
feruent : Or if we keepe meafure,foryour caufe 
keepe we mcafure. 

/ + For the lone of Chrift conUraineth vs,be- 
caufc we thtu Judge , that if one died for all, then 
were all dead. 

if And he dyed for aU 3 that they which Hue, 



but to him that died for them and rofc a- fiould not henceforth liue vnto them felues M 

vnto him which dyed for them .and rofe again e. 

1 6 wherefore hencefoorth fmowe we no man 



mat is to fay, 
a (acrifice and 
sn boii for 

finne. S«<6f 

Uftannm.of 
t hit chapter. 

Bhcm.i. 



game. 

16" Therefore we from henceforth know 
no man according toy flefli: And if we haue 
knoweu Chrift according to the flefh : but 

nowe we know him no more. 

17 If then anybe in Chrift anewe crea- 
ture : the old are pafied , beholde *all things 
are made newc. 

18 But all of God, who hath reconciled 
vs to him felfe by Chrift: and hath giuen | vs 
the minifterie of reconciliation. 

10 For God in deede was in Chrift , re- 
conciling theworldetohim felfe,not impu- 
ting to them their finnes , and hath put in vs 
the word of reconciliation. 

ao For Chrift therefore wee are legates, 
God as it were exhorting by vs . For Chrift 
we befeeche you.be reconciled to God. 

a 1 Him that knewe no finne, forvshc 

made « finne: that wee might be made || the 
iufticc of God in him, 



after the flefh : Infomuch though we haue know en 
Christ after the flefh /towyet henceforth know we 
him no more. 

17 ^Therefore if am man bein Chrift, he is 843,1* 
a newe creature : Old things are pajfed array ,be- A P 0C,i '»& 
hold, all things are become newe, 

1 ! And all things are ofGod,which hath re- 
conciled vs vnto him felfe by Iefut Chrift \& hath 
giuen to vs the minifterie of re conciliation. 

19 For God was in Chrift , reconciling the 
world to bimfelfe , not imputing their fames vnto 

them,and hath committed to vs the preaching of 
the atonement. 

20 Nowe then are we meffengers for £hrijl y 
euen as though God did be fetch you through vs: 

{oprayweyoutn Chriftesfteade , that ye be re- 
conciled vnto God. 

z 1 For he hath made him tobe finne for vs t 
which knewe nofinne, that we fhould be made the 
right eoufneffe of God in him. 



Chap. v. 



ANNOTATIONS. 

10. The proper things ofhis body.) S^ugupine(Enchtt\ix.i\o)obiei7ti!}thMJPea{hoftheApoflle,dsin fhtdhteSam 
theperfon of pith as doty t]*payt7i,dm>i,mdfacr$ccs of the Imngnbe auaiUablefor Ate dead, ar.dheaufwereth atfel- a gainft prayes 
hwetb. This pra&ife (faith he) of Gods Church in the commendation of the dead , is nothing repugnant to for thedcsH, 
thefentence of the Apoftle,where he fayth, that we (hall all ftand before the iudgement featc of Chrift , that "j 1 *^ 
eucrvr one may recehie according to his defertcs in the body, either good or cuill. For, in his life and before s,Au B uftine ' 
death he defented this , that thefe workes after his death might be profitable vnto him. for in deede they be 
not profitable for all men. and why fo ? but became of the difference and diuerfitie of mens hues while* they 
were in flefh. The like hebalhia iiutri othtrpLuei^ugupJib. deTrad. SanBjap.i 1. & adDulcitq. 1. And fo hath 
S.Denys c.j .EcHiermh. 

S .Auguftinc holding that errour without auftoritic of Scripturc,that prayers were profitable to the dead,is prayers fortbe 
driuen to inuent a diftinftion, howe they may feeme to ftand with this text, and not be contrary to the Scrip- dead, 
tures. But you falfcfie his wordes in t-anflaring this text ; for hec faith not , that euery me may recsiuc accor- 
ding to his defines inthe body ,but vtreferatynufjuifjjeanulumea cju<eper mfutg0tjhsi euery man may rece'-ue 
according to thofe things which he hath done in his body. But cucn as S. Auguftine in the place by you 
quoted de praitft fanB. e*u 0. (where he fpcakerh nothing of prayers for the dead) vrgeth the wordes of this 
text againftthe Palagianes which Hud, that infantes werehiftified not by mere grace , but by workes, which 
** - \ forcfecth that they fhoulde haue done, if they had liued longcr.Ge/pt inquitjm adamgit velgefiutusfuit. 

Apople fayth which he hath done, he addtth not which he would haue done: So we may vrge rhc wordes of the 

text againft praycrs,aImes.or any other workes done for the dead/The Apoftle fayth,euery man frail rccciue 
according as he him felfe hath done,he addcth not, as other men {hall doe for bim. But S. Dionyfe Hicr.Ec. 
cap-7.proueth by this text , that no prayers for the dead are auailcable, but fuch as are made by the minifter 
of the Church in faith , & doc rather declare what Godhath done according to his promifes,then defire any 
thing which he hath not done already,as in the fcntcncc of excommunication and ablblutiomwhere the mi- 
nifter is but an interpreter of Gods iudgement. Thertfire the redly Vfhop (faith he) «%/& thofe thtngswHch God 
hath '.rmifed^nA 'which art acceptable to hhnjtnd »bi& dutbttcjje are to begraunted, therein he both decLnth to God 
fcgotddifrfrkntfkkmiiulrtemUingfa 

dtclartth 



God 
The 



_ 



ihm. 2* 



Vulke.2. 



Bhem.j. 



Tulke.3. 



Rhem.. 



Vulke.4* 



Ch a p. v. To the Corinthians. joj 

declare th as aninterpriter>thegiftes which jhalhe vnto the My. So alfo tin Tiifhops hme auforhte offepAtathnAtfotetpre* 

ters of Gods judgements^ not that the moft wfe Godhead (that 1 may vfi a gentle terme)doth follow at a mmfier^thehr Vn* 

reafinable affe&hnsjbut that they doejeperate thofe which according to their worthmffiyOre iudged already of God, by that 

fiirit which it the auStorofthenyfteriesythouingthem at interpreters. This was his judgement of prayers for y dead 

in thactime,when the error was not yet confirmed. The effelt of them is aUbfofet forth by S. Auguftine,tbat 

they which (hould fee mc to haue mo ft necde of them , haue lcaft helpe by them : that they auaile no further* 

then a mans good workes deferued while he liued:fccondly they auaile(faith hc)ey thcr that there may be full 

releasor that their damnation may be more tollerable. But whether there be any purgatoric paines after u ° aum ** 

this life,S.Auguftinc fayth,it may be doubted,and eyther be found,or be ftill hidden.De ocfo quteftjsfoqueft.t* 

But in his latter dayes writing againftthePelagianes,he \tterlydcnieth any third place to be found in the 

Scripture cont.Tel.HypogMb.j. So he wriceth de verb.apoJijfera4.Thi4 hcalleth thekjngdome 9 this damnation with tfje 

deuill : there is no middle place left, where you may fit infantes. Judgement (balbe ofth quicke andthe dead, fame jbalbe at 

the right handsome at the left handy 1 kpowe none other. Thou that bringeft in the middle place , get thee from the middefiy 

let not him offend thee which feekgth the right /;<©«/, &admonifheth thee to depart from tlx middeft , butgoe not to the left 

Isand. If therefore tlxre (balbe the right hand and the left handy and we kpowe no middle place in the Gojpely beholde in the 

right hand is the fyngdome of heauen. That which he fpeaketh againtt the middle place inuentcd by the Pelagians 

for infants,may as trucly.be faid of Purgatoric inucnted for them,to whom prayers fhould be profitablcln the 

Scriptures we fi nde no third place : in the Gofpel we knowe no middle place > but Heauen and hell. Seeing 

therefore neither the place,nor the prayers haue any ground in the fcriptures, mans auftoritie is vnfufficient 

toperfwadc fo great a matter. 

1 Ey thcreood or cuill.) Heauen ii as well the reward ofgoodwork$Sy*s HeUistheftipendofill workft.T^eitber Workcj men* 
is faith alone fnjpcient to procure fiduation , nor lackf of faith the onely caufe of damnation : by gooddeedes men merit e the ton ? us ? nd ■«• 
one/tnd by iU dudes they defer ue the other. This is tlx Jpo files doSlrine here and in other placet jnwefo ester the Admrfa* mC onou5# 
ries of good life and worlds teach oth.raife. 

Heauen is the reward of good workes,not due by y meriteof them, but bv the grace & mercic of God,who Mcrite. 
hath promifed to giuc it freely to them that belecue in him by Chrift , and bring forth the fruites of a liuely 
faith-It is y ftec gift of God in Chrift Icfus (faith S.Paul) Rom/.iJ. You arc faucd by grace through faith,and 
that not of your felucs,it is the gift of God, not of workes, leaft any man {hould boaft, Ephcf;l.8^ # Buthelli3 sj . 
the ftipend of ill wovkes,deferued by the mcrite of finne. That faith void of workes,is futhcient to procure fal- u fc 
uation,none of vs affirmeth.But that onely lackc of faith is fufficicn t to damnation,the fcripture is plaine,bc- 
caufe it is not poffiblc to pleafc God without faith Hcbr.i r . And where faith lacketh , there can be no good 
workes: for what fo euer is not of faith is finne. Therefore though wicked men by ill deedes,deferue damnati- 
on^ the Apoftlc fayth not heare,nor any where clfe,thac men by good decdes mentc faluation,but die con- 
trary,howfoeucr the enemies of Gods grace, of faith and of good workes, renewing the old heretic of the Pe* f^u^ntfr^ 
lagians teach othcrwife. For what could Pclagius lpcakc more blafphemoufly againft the grace of God, then * 

to fay : Heauen is as well the reward ofgoodtoOorkgSyO* hell is theft/petidofiU worlds* 

l8. The minifterie of reconciliation.) Chrift it the chiefeMinifietyccor&ngtohUnuri d\2P a !i* 

to God: and for him^s his minifitrsfheApofiles and fair fucceffors the Bifhops andVriefts of his Church, in whom tin word thrift i^n? 
of reconcilement^ well by numftring ofth facrifce and Sacraments for remiffion of ftnnes^as by preaching and gouemement ftcrsofourrc* 
of the world tofit\uationjsplaced*And therefore their preachitigmuft be to vsyOfifClsrifi himfelfedidpreach : tbrirabfolu- conciliation. 
ticn and remiffion offinnetyOe Chriftes owne pardonttheir whole office being nothing els(as we fee by thispafpm) but the VU 
e-xrfhip of Cirri fi. 

The ApoftlesandthcirfuccefTors,hauenoworde of reconcilement committed tothcmbyminiltringthc Sacrificepr*. 
facrifice,but that is proper to Chrift, whofe facrificing priefthod paffeth not from himfclf to anv other by fuc- P"** "^ 
ceffionHcb.7.*4. Hchath oflred himfelfconce for cucr,& found by y one oblation eternal redemption,Hcb. 
9.1 z.& 10.14, Therefore in offering the facrifice propitiatorie , he hath no Vicars, but performed al himfelfc. 

XL IheiufticeofGod.) Euen as (fayth SUugufihx) whenwc readc,SaluationisourLordes,itisnot GoJsIuffic* 
meant that faluatio whereby our Lord is iaued , but whereby they are faued whom he faucth:fo when it is (aid, wherewith he 
Gods iufticc,that is not to be vndcrftood wherewith God is iuft,but that wherewith men are iuft whom by his makcth vs tuft* 
grace he iuftifieth. See S*Auguft. dc Sp & lit/M 8.& ep.i 20. ad Honorat. andabhorre Caluinsrrick^d^ndvnlcarned 
rhfe on this place jhat teacheth infiice no otljerwifi to be in man, then finne in Clmfi, Whereat the ScripttsrescaU tnxniuft y 
becaufi * he doth infiice: but notfo call they Chrift finne Jsecaufe he doth finne fat becaufe he uketh away finne jtnd is a fa- *•'•• !•?• 
crifice for finne jts the Herctikgskgcxt* very xvell } tljat kgo& the vfi and fignifcationof the Hebrew word in all the old Tefia- W^Vft 
mtntpamely Pfa.39, 8 andinthekokg o/Leuiticus'Wrj o/i^c.5.^.9. 11.14.1 6 .and Nuui.c.lo. 

This text inuincibly prouetlyhat wc arc not iuftified in Gods fight by iuftice inherent in vs,but by y iuftice 
of Chrift, imputed to vs through faith. And that is the iuftice whereof S.Auguftine fpeaketh, wherewith men 
are iuft, whom God by his grace dothiuftifie through faith: and therfore he fayth cxprefly in yiame chapter. 
Hone miniftrationem &c.Th* Apofikfythythat this miniftfation ofiufiice is not of our merites y but of the mercie of God A" 
gaine he fayth vpon the Pfalme which the fame Apoflleciteth for teftification of thisgraccBfe^ he to whom i u Rffi<stiSby 
the lord imputcth not finne fit ither is there guile in his Ixtrt. This is th confeffion of humble SainSls^ wl?ich boafi not them imputation, 
feket to be thai they are not. Againe. When the Jpofile commendingthe fame g? ace more abundantly intur Lord lefm notbyiuflice 
Chrift ycemmeth to thsfmc clothing of the iuftice of faith wlxrewith being clothedyWejbalnot be found 'naked &c. See what m k crcau 
headdeth. He which hath made w(faith he)vnto this fame end is God, which mhgiuenvs the pledge ofhisjpirite^ani 
after a few wordes he inferred^ that we might be the iuftice of God in him. This is that iuftice of God/tot whereby he it iufi % 
but whereby we are wad? iuft by him. And Ep.l to.Honorato. He expoundeth thefe wordes. Tlsat we might be mad* 
the iuftice of God in himjthat i* 9 in his body 9 wljich is his Church whereof he is head We are the iuftice ofGodjWhieh thy net 
blowing, & willing to fit vp their owne,that U^as it were glorying of their owne workes \<xu notfubieSso the iuftice ojGod m 
Againe he fayth. To this iuftice of God pride is contrary ^whereby men haue truft , as in their owne worlds : therefore i$ 
foUweth there 1 let not thefoote of pride come vponrn. This is the iuftice of Gorf, whereby $key are iuft by bis faith % whUh 

LIU*. lit* 



ThefecondEpiftL 



Ch 



A P. V. 



11* Eciftle 

vpon the firtt 
Sunday of 
Lenc 

Pfa.49.8. 



ThftEpiftle 
for many 
Martyrs. 



tww oj jawj.ttgaine.L.- ,„„, „. rv »»^ «.w».w«,»j»w M MMij.g uu « n*i)iivM;uk' ♦we««#»e.t>-c..>re tnejetwo things 
that ii,the iufike ofGod,notmriuftke,mhimpot inn. Therefore Caluines colledionofthcmanifcft words of 
the texyhat a man is iuft in Gods fight,by imputation of the iuftice of Chrift,as Chrift was finneiy imputa- 
tion of our finnc,doth plainely agree with S.Auguftincs doftrine. As for the iuftice whereof S.lobn lpcakcth.!s 
in dcedc inherent, and is afruitc and cfteft of iuftification by faith, not a caule thereof. Therefore S. Aueuft 
hkhfThatgood or iufi worths doe follow him that is iuftifiedfhey got not before turn that utobe iuftfi-d. Defidefr oper ' 
but Cap.14. That Chrift was made finne for vs, becaufe he was a faenfice for finne we confeife,buc therefore 
he was a facrifice for finne,becaufe our finne was imputed to hirn^nd punifhed in him.And therefore the fa- 
crifices of the law that were for finne, were called by the name of finne,becaufe the finnc of die offender was 
facramentally imputed to the facrifice which was fiaine , as though it had defeiued , that which the offender 
had merited, for whom it was offered. Therefore alfo Chrift was made a curie for vs,GaJat.3.i 5 . becaufe the 
curie which we had deferued,was imputed to him, that the bltfling of A braham might be vpon vs. And that 
the auncient fathers confirme this interpretation of Caluinc, you fhall hcare by their ownc wordes, Fuft 
Chryfoftom vpon this texr,Hom.i i.in z.Cot.Tbatwefbould be made the iufiice of God in bim(fahh he) vim (beach 
what mind,can fit forth thefe things wortbelyiForbim that was iuft(foth he)/* made a finer,, bat henu\htmabffi„ner) 
utfttbtu rather he faid uotfo, but that which was much more :for he named not the ensalitie, but the ejfence, hefaide nit a 
firmer J,utfimt itfelfe, not onely him which finned not, but him which tmerse no finne , tk-rt we might be m tde, h-faide not 
iuft,but iuftice itfelfe find the iufike of God. For litis is theiufiice ofGod,whcn iuftification commeth not '.fworbes.feeim it 
H neceffary that mfpot be found, but by grace; by this meanes all finne van-fittth cleane away. In the mear.e time he fJje. 
reth them not to be extoM,fieing Godperfirmeih all, and fheweth the greatntffe of the giuer : that former iufiice was of the 
lawe and ofw3r£es,but this is the iufiice of God. Primafius vpon this textiaith. God the fatUr made h,< finne finne for 
Vsjhat ts,afacr,fice for finne for rs, Thefacrificeojferedforfinne,was calkdfime in the lawe,although it did not finne at all 
«> U H written jindbefhaU. Uy his handvfon tltehead of his finne: by the blood of which facrfices, that blood wh.chwJ 
fteadfor v, was prefigiired,fo Chrift being offered for ourfinnes, wot called by the n.me of finne , that we miojx be made the 
Mpiceof God notour iufike jnhimpotinvs.TheocioKtv^ 

red tlte death effinmrs, that he might loofe the finne of men , andbeing caUedthat which we were , made vs that whi-h lie 
was: for he gout vs tbericlxs ofbistuftsce. S. Ambrofe vpon this text faith. He which did no finne, wasflaine as. t (inner 
thatfitnnsnughtbeiufiifiedbeforeGodinChrift. Oecumcmas^yA.^ 

condemned,tbat we might be made the iufike of God in him : he fold not , that we m ght be made iufi, but that wheh was 
tmre,iufiict ,tfelfe,and the iuftice of God. Jndthat is the iufiice of God which is not ofworbe S ,bu: that we might be iufitfi- 
edmhmfhatu,bylnm,forgiuingandfardoningvs. Thcophylafte faith. What is this that God «aue hufmne which 
lpewtmfinne,that ts,whiehwas iufike itfelfe to death for •vs.and caufedhim to die as a firmer and wk\d man? for eurfed 
"he that hangeth on the tree find he was refuted am ngthemiufiMc iaith ,2{ot thathemade him a firmer Jmt finne it felf 
which tsmore; wiry was ton done fthat we might beiufiifiednot ofworkfs , andthelawe, but of the grace of God Fcrthis is 
tl,e mftsceofGod,*hen a man is iufiified by grace, fo that no blemifh orfmillftot is fund in him .-for therefore befaidenot 

that we might be made iuft,but the iuftice of God,jh.»sng the exctlUmit if grace. I will conclude with S.Auguftine' 
that your impudencie in citing him for the contrary fenfc , may be moremanifeft. Enchir.Chapter.4r ex- 
pounding this text,he fay th.Gs<f nude Chrift finne for vsjo whom we are to be reconciled f bat is? facrifice ftrfinres by 
Winch wemight be reconciled. He therefore was madefinr.e,tl«t we might be made iuftice, mt cur iuftice, but Gods iufiice 
nu^ermysbiuinhm,ashef:claredfime^ottobebu,lmtours,nct pbuedin him,butin rs, by the fimiliiude of finfull 
ftejb tn winch he was crucified. Therefore you muftnot abhorre Caluines interpretation, as wicked and vnlear- 
ned,cxcept you will abhorre the iudgementof all the auncient Fathers, as wicked and vnlearned- for his 
judgement is their iudgement vpon this tcxr 5 and none other. 

C H A P. VI. 

That be Mpcth with his txhortatiom,andina\lthingtbthauet\iUmfelfeat becommethamimficrefGd. n Whichhe 
jpeaiethfo openly becaufe his hart is open ynto them : exhorting them to be lib^wife opcn-l,artcd towards him la and 
to auotde thofe Infidels. " 

ANd wee U helping doe exhort, that you \KjEalfias heifers to him exhort you, 
receiuenotthelgraceofGodinvaine. V V that ye receive net the oracc of Qcdin 
2 (For he fayth , In time accepted hone I vainc 



heard thee : and in the day of falttationhauel 
holpen thee. Behold now is the time accepta- 
ble: behold now the day of faluation.) 

3 To no man giuing any orfence,that our 
minifterie be not blamed: 

4 But in all things Jet vs exhibitc our 
felues as the rninifters of God in much pati- 
ence,^ tribulatios,in neceflities,in diftreiTes. 

y In firipes, in prifons, in feditions,in la- 
bours,|jin watthings,in fairings, 



2 ( 'For he faith j*I haue heard thee in a time Efai49- 8 - 
accepted, and in the day of faluation battel ftsc- 
couredthee: 3ehold/totve is that accepted time y 
hehold,novp is that day of faluation J 

3 Giuing no offence in any thing, that the 
minifierie be not blamed: 

4 But in all things hehauing our felues as the 
ministers ofGodjn much patience, in afibttions, 
in necejfitiesjn angmfhes t 

5 Injtripes, inprifonments, infirifes^nla- 



6 in chaftme, in knowledge , in longa- boursjnwatchingsjnfaftinos, 
nimme,m fweetenes, in the holy Ghoft , in 6 By purenes,by knowledge, by long fuffering, 
chanacnotfcined, ^H^f<,b;tliholyGkofihloJvnfei^ 

7 Li the worde of trueth , in the vertue of 7 By the vordoftrueth, bythepower of God, 
God, by y armour ofiuftice on fright hand, by the armour ofrighteoufneffe on the right hand 
andonmcleft, 8 By and on the left, * 9 S By 



C h a p . vi. To the Corinthians. 3 1 o 

8 By honour and difhonour, by infamie S By honour and difhonour, by evil report and 

and "Ood fame: asi'educers,andtrue: as they goodrepor^asdecetuers^ndyettrue, 
that are vnknowen,and knowen: 9 Asvnknowen,andyGtknowen: as dying, 

a As dy inland behold we Hue: as cha- and beboldwe Hue: as chaflened, andnot killed- 
ftened,and no°t killed: ' « As firomngjutdyet alway mery.-as poore, 

I o As foro wfiil,but alwaies reioycing:as andyetmakingmany ricbe :as hauing nothing, 
needie, but enriching many : as % h auing no- andyetpoffeffmg all things. 

thina,and pofleffing al things.^ / / Oye Corinthians, ottr mouth is open vnto 

II OurmouthisopentoyouoCorinthi- you,ottr heart is enlarged. 

ans,our hatt is dilated. ' 2 Te are notpreffed into a narowe rooms in 

1 2 You are not ftraitened in vs : but in vs, but are preffed into a narrowe roome inyour 



owne bowels. 

13 Nbwforthefamerecotnpence(/lpeakeas 

•vnto my children) be ye alfo enlarged. 

1 4 And] b ear e not ye the yoke together mth JJgjj " ot J« 



your o wne bowels you are flraitened. 
1 3 But hauing the fame reward (I fpeake 

as to my children)be you alfo dilated, 
titisnotlaw- 1 4 $ Beare not the yoke with infidels. t + /im | w*r»ww «w/«c»'K'«™' y" vneq'uaity 
M fot catho- p or w .jjjj participation hath iuftic e with int- the vnbeleeuers. For what felowjhip hath righte- yoked, 

£ hSi quitie ? or || what focietie is there betweene oufnes with vnrighteoufnes ? or what communis 

t and dark enes? on bath light with darkeneffe? 
I < And what agreement with Chrift and // Or what concord hath Chrift with Belial* 

Belial ? or what part hath the faithfull with either what part hath he that beleeueth with an 

the infidel? 

1 6 And what agreement hath the temple 
of God with Idols ? For you are the temple 



„ quicie. _. „ . 

5 r .SS.S l^ht and darkenes? 

louinUn. lu 1 
io.dr 3 u 



infidel? 

id Or what agreement hath the temple of 

ft 9 ft a 7 ■ f* I W # 



lcu.i6,u, 



Ef.5»,". 



HicMi,! 



and theyfhalbe my people. 

1 7 For the which caufc,C7(? out of the mids 
of them s and feparate yourfelues, faith our 
Lord, and touch notthe vncleane : andlwilre- 



Rhem. i. 
Fulke J. 

Rhem, 

Rhem. 2, 
Fulke 2. 

Rhem. 3. 
Fulke ?. 



Rhem. 



01 uyu wiui luuu ; a-m j «» — r -~ Godwith idoles ? For ye are the temple of the //'- 

ofthe liuingGod. as God faith, That I will uingGod,asfaidGod, * I will dwell in them, and j.Cor.3.13. 
dwell, and walke in them,andwillbe theirGod: walke\nthem,andwill be their god, and they kuit.ztf.ii. 

fbalbe my people. 

17 * Wherefore come out from among them, Efei fW» 
and beyefeparated from thern^ faith the Lard) 
and touch no vncleane thing, andlwillreceiue 

edits yon. 7^3 1 

iS *And I will be a father to you: andyou 18 *tAndwillbeafathervntoyou,andyee Bft l I A 

Jhal be myfinnes and daughters, faith our Lord Jhalbe myfonnes and daughters, faith the horde 

omnipotent. sAlmigbtte. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.vi. 

10. Hauing nothing.) S.Jugufiine (inpf.t 1$.) gathered herebyfhat the Jpofiles didvow pewtie. 
S.Auguftine in the expofition of that Pfalrae hath no word of any fuch matter. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. xhAusm. 

I. Helping. ) For that be declared before tlx M inifters of the new Tefiatnent to be Citifies deputies, and that when flers are bis" 
they preach cr do any funtlionfiodas it werefteahgtb or doeth it by them, he boldly now faith, Helping therforc : tiuttis 1 a coadiutors. 
fayJoymno-orwortingtogetherwitbGodpedoexInrt. atfttfycvmi. 

1. Grace in vaine.) The ^ a ceofGodworkthmtinmMiagamfihiswitt,norforcethanythingwithoHthssaccep. grj™" - 
tatim and confent : and therfore it lieth in mans wiltofrttfirate or tofolow the motion cfGod,*s this text plainly proueth. . ft his wi] 

It lieth not in mans free will to follow the motion of God,except God by his grace of vnwillmg do frame it 
to be willing. It is in the power of man to change his will into better, but this power » none at all, except it beg.um of God. 
Ji.mfi.retratliib.l.c:.l.Vorma n yfmgami$ehis^ 

J. In watchings.) Wheninthe middcsofm.viymiftriesandperficutions,the^pcfilesyet ofthetrovne accord added Voluntarie ?t- 
and reqmredvoluntarie vigils, fafiingsjind chaflitie,we may wclpeneiue thefe w^sto be wMerfulgratcful to God s and "™«. 
(beciallynecdfulintheClergie. . . 

The workes wherof the Apoftle fpeaketh, are acceptable to God,but not as penancefatisfaftorie forfinnc, 
nor as meritorious of faluation(which is of grace,)and not of workes : and thefe exercifes are alfo needful for Satisfaftion. 
the Miniftcrs ofthe Churchy make them more apt to doe their ductic.But where you exaft chaftiue,(mea- Meme. 
ninRabftinencefrom mariagc)thc worde fignificth puritic,and by Theodoret is jnterpreted 5 Co»rtw/.f of money. Continence in 
ChryOftome, Reieilu^ of gifts, and tre4chin% the Gofpel freely. Jmhofe, Eitl>er chafime ofthe bodie,or ofthe Gojpell. Oe. tbe Clergie. 
cummius,Modeliie andpreaclmgtk Gojpell freely, and fincerely in all things. This place therefore chargeth notthe 
Miniftcrs of the Church with continencie, except they haue the gift,andwjHvfejttoGods .glone. 

». 1 f. .:.^. \ a ....„*iu, /..*■„ ;, r n *LUJ*„ rnrMnrCAtian and dealino with al Infulels. and confeatti 



The fccond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. vit. 




dren oflfrael were commaunded by God tofefarate them feints from the Scbifmatik^s Core, Dathan, and ^lurot and tk„ 
tahemacles,by thefe aordes: Depart from the tabernacles of the impious men, and touch ye not th'ofe thines v™ * * 
Wbichpertainetothcmjeftyoubecnwrappcdinthcirrinncs. 5 v"" 6 «». 

CHAP. VII. 

Rhem. I. H* fnccteb to exhort them to puritiejwd to recemehim mo their charitie. 3 Which left tlxyjhouM thhJu he (beaketht* 

icmfe them, he commendeth them highly, both for their bebaitiour toward Titus, and for their penance which tiny had 
done vponhif other epiftle. 

¥ulke. J. The Apoftle commendeth the Corinthians for their repentance, not for Popifli fatisfa&orie penance. 

H Airing therefore thefe promhTcs, my TJ Auing therefore thefe promifes( 'dearly be- 
deerelt,lct vs cleanfe our fclues from al XT! lotted) let vscleanfe our felues from all fi'- 
inquination of the flcfli and fpirit, perfiting thinejfeoftheftefb and Jpirtt, perfecting holinefe 
fanitification in the feare of G od. in thefe are of god. 

2 Recciucvs.Wchauchurtno man, we , +!?„*„*, »„.,„„ l m . j 

tzrr dnoman,vvchauecircumucn - g^zzizzxfcs: a* 

2 Ifpeakenotto yourcondemnarion.fbr / / a-ju w +l • ^ j ~ r 

t r-: a u V .l • » j- 3 * Jf eai & not tht * tQ condemm you . far I 

Ifaidbeforetha you arc in our hartes to die haue fhLedyou before, that ye are JoutheZti 

together and to hue together. to dJe and hi with you. 3 

4 Much is my confidence with y ou,much T vfi ^ # , h 

is my glorymg for you : I am replcmmed vntl r „/£,*,/. ■„ JJ r Jr c „1 " maraes 

withwWatiLldoexcedinglyaboundin ^SSS^ST'^^^TT 

ioyinalourtribulation. fin, and am exceeding toy ous in all our tribula- 

k Foralfo when we werecomemtoMa- '""' Foy „ hff 
cedonia, our flefh had no reft, but w e fufre- „.•: nt „ n* . , a l / ^TT 

iedaltribulation:without,combats:wkh- ^^J£^^^'Tjf Um 

in feares eueryjide : without were fightings, within were 

6 But God that comforteth the humble., J An7*„~ t L*i ar /- n i t L.. _r , t , 
adco^vvathcco^ingofTicu, ' ^J^^^fff^^ 

7 Andnotonlyinhiscomnung,butalfo y . * J 

in the confolation, wherewith he was com- , 7 ^ n ^ not h ** c °mmmg onsly,but alfe by 
forted among you, reporting to vs y our de- confolation which hee receiued of you, when 
fire,your weeping,y our emulation for me,fo ^ ee tole ^ w J 0Ur vehement defire,your weeding, 
that I reioyced the more. ' 3 0Ur fluent minde towardme :fo that Ireioy- 

8 For although I made you forie in an c- ceA the more ' 

piftle,it repenteth me not : albeit it repented * Fof ' t ^ oti S lj I madcyoufiry with a letter, I 
me, feeing that the fame epiftle (although re f m not > though I did repent : For /perceive 
but for a time)did make you forie. ° *&** & e f*™* Epiftle made you forie, though it 

9 Now I am glad : not becaufe you were vere ^ m fi r *fc a fi"* 

made forie,butbecaufe you were made||forie 9 Imve reio )' ce •' not ^ at ) e were wade forie, 

to penance. For you were made forie accor- ** *b*tfe reere made forie to repentance : for ye 

ding to God,that in nothing you fhould fu£- vere ma ^ e f orie t0 Godward, that in nothingye 

fer detriment by vs. mi g ht be hurt by vs. 

10 Fort the ibrow that is according to l0 *For godly forow,caufethrepentancevn~ i.Pet.v?. 
God,worketh penance vnto faluation that is t0 faction, not to be repented of : but theforowe 

(table : but the forow of the world worketh °f the *™rldcaufeth death. 

dcatn - " For beholde, this felfe fame thing thatyt 

1 1 For behold this very thing, that you were made forie to Gotham, how much carefuU 
were made lorie according to God , howe neffe it hath wrought inyou :yea what clearing 
great carefulnes it worketh in you rycadc- ofyourfelues,yea what indignation, yea what 
fenfe, yea indignation, yea feare, yea defire, feare, yea what vehement defrre , yea what 



vea emulation, yea reuenge. in al things you **ale,yea what punifbment? for in all things ye 

haue (hewed your felues to be vndehledin haue (hewed your felues that ye were cleare in 

the matter. that matter. 

1 2 Therfbre although I wrote to you,not 12 wherefore though I wrote vnto you,I did 

for 



Knot 



Chap. vii. 



To the Corinthians. 



J" 



for him that did the iniurre, nor for him that it not for hU caufe that had done the hurt, nei- 
fuffcred : but to manifeft our carefulnes that therfor hu caufe that was hurt: f but what your 
wc haue for you before God, good minde towarde vs 9 tmght appeare among 

1 3 Therfore we are comforted.But in our you in the fight of God 

confolation, we did the more aboundantly /j Therfore we are comforted iny our cofort: 
rcioyce vpo the ioy of Titus, be caufe his fpi- yea & exceedingly the more toyed we for the toy 
rit was refrcfoed ofalyou. ofTitm y becaufehisjpiritvcasrefrefhedlyyou^ 

14 And if to him I gloried anything of !+ But if 1 haue boafied any thing vnto htm 
you, I am not confounded : but as we fpakc of you, I haue not bene ajbamed them, for at vre 
al things to you in truth/o alio our glorying fpeake all things vnto you in trueth, euenfo our 
that was to Titus,is made a truth, boaftingwhichlmadevntoTitm^ufoudatruth. 

15 And his bowels are more aboundant- # ' / ssfnd his \inwar<\ lajfeBionu more abun- 



ly toward you rrcmembring the obedience 
ofyoual,how withfeare and trembling you 
rcceiuedhim. 

1 6 Ireioycethatin al things I haue con- 
fidence in you. 



dant torvardyou, while he remembfeth the obe 
dience ofyouall, howe withfeare and trembling 
ye recemedhim. 

1 6 Ireioyce that I haue confidence inyouin 
allthings. 



f Or.but that 
our care to- 
wards you in 
the fight of 

God, might 

appeare vnto 
you- So bath 
Codex Com- 
plut«ftfts, A tn- 

brofius, and 
Theophy- 
la&us,arid fo 
readetb the 
olde tranfla- 
r ion,and the 
translation of 
Stephanus. 
■fOr,hisbow- 
ds arc. 



Hike 2. 



Bhem.j. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vii. 

10. The forow that.) Ccntriiionorfurowful Inmmtlng of cm ojf.nfcsji tU caufaffaluation^t omhfthb thn 

fituetb, tts th Heretics affirm* 

The Apoftle faith, That forow for finne worketh repentance which is ncceflary vnto faluauon. But cuery 
thing that is neccflary to faluauon, is not a proper tfheient caufe thereof. We affirme not that oncly faith 
fauethjas though nothing els were neccilary to faluation. But wc affirme that onely faith is the infti uroentall 
caufe of our iuftification before God,apprehcnding the mercie of God in Chrift(whercby we are iuftificd,)y et 
is repentance and the ftuites of faith ncccifarie to them that fhalbc faucd,as by the iuftice of faith. 

ANN OTATIONS. Chap. vii. 

9. Sorie to penance.) Tbefowtvhich a mm tafybfor worldly hffes or any temporal aduerftthjs not here cm- 
mended \hut that which is andoughto behtalmtnfffft^rwfinmsf^ whkhis called here, Soroto tonardsGod and fir f*. 

tMcefthtmiftMComitu^ 

Jtopte recfoneth s wrl<(ng fcbauon Which dottrine jtfarre diflantfiom*Lt4tl}ers > and Caluins.andfucb Mckfd Libsrtines, 
tkittetehcontritiontobealtoretheram^ 

Contrition or forow for finnes paft,is neceifary vnto true repentance, (fome fruits whereof the Apoftle re- 
hcarfcth,)neithcrdoeth Luther or Cabine teach otherwife; Luther fpeaketh againft the Popifti herefie of 
penance, or forowc to be fatisfaftoric for fionc,and not againft forowe which worketh true repentance, and 
amendementof life through faith in remilfion of finnes. 

CHAP. VIII. 

9 fraifimoftlxm, 9 md by the example of Chrifi. 14 W by thelr Wnefcritml profile t*m%tmMgr$f** 

Chnrcixs merits, \6 and by commending the collegers that lie fendeth. 

S.Paul fpeaketh nothing of participation of merits. 



Slander. 

Iuftification 
by faith. 



Hike 3 



Contrition for 
a mans finne 
worketh fal- 
uation. 
*To.iJn/iJfert. 

art. 6. a Leone 

dmntu 
Slander. 



Fulke /. 



ANd we do you to vndcrftand,brethren, 
the grace of God, that is giuen in the 
churches of Macedonia, 

z That in much experience of tribulation 



MOreouer, wee doeyouto wit , brethren, of 
the grace of God 9 which was giuen in the 
Churches of^Macedonia 9 

2 How that in much triall of affltBton their 



tunded 

decpe poucrtic abounded vnto the riches of into the riches of their liberditie. 
their fimplicitie, 3 For to their forcers ( I hare them record) 

7, For according to their power (Ig'me jeaandbeyond their forvers t theyweKmllwgof 
them teftimonie ) & aboue their power they themfelues: 
were willing, 4- Praying vs veith great instance, that wee 

4 With much exhortation requcftingvs would receive this grace and ficietie of the mini- 
the grace & communication of theminifte- fieriewhichistowardthefainUs. 

rie that is done toward the i ainas. 5 And this they did not as we looked for: but 

5 And not aswe hoped, but their owne gaue their omte felues firft to the Lord, and after 
fe]uestheYgaue.firfttoourLord,*thcntovs vnto vsbj the willof God, 

by the wil of God: ' That wejhoHl* W«< 7** » «**&> 

6 In fo much that we defired Titus, that the fame grace among you alfo t euen as hee had 

as he began, fo alfo he would pcrfit in you hegume. 

thisgrac?alfo. 7 But 7 Nor* 



good dilpoiition of your chantie. 
TteEjjJfc fot 9 Fo f yo« know the grace of our Lorde 
bmau ' I e s v s Chrift, y for you he was made poore, 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Cha p.viii. 

7 But a.« in al things you abound in faith, 7 Newt therefore, as ye are plenteous in all 
and vvord,and knowledge,and al carefulnes, things, in faith, and in worde,andin knowledge, 
moreouer alfo in your charitic toward vs, andin aiferuentneffe,andinloue^hichyehaue 
that in this grace alfo you may abound. to vs : euen fo, fee that ye bee plenteous in this 

8 Ifpeakenotascommaunding:butby grace alfo. 
the carefulnes of others, approuing alfo the 8 This fay I not by commandement^but be- tOr.Kade.bw 

;ood difpofition ofyour charitie. caufe oftheferuentnes of other, andprouing the SSSSdE f 

_ t« 1 1- r 1 1 V nfainednejfeofyourloue. othcr.prouo- 

. , .,. . 9 Forye^ethegraceof ottr_ Lorde Iefm^&a^ 

wheras he was rich: that by his pouertie you Chri(t,that though he was rtch,yetfory our fakes }' our kw; 

might be richc. hee became poore , that ye through his pouertie 

I o And in this point I giuc counfel : for might be made rich. 
this is profitable for you, which haue be- 10 Andlgiueconnfcllhereimforthisisex- 

jonne not only to do, but alio to be willing, pedientforyou,which haste begun not to doe only 

romthcyerepaft: but alfo towillayeereagoe. 

II Butnowperformeyeitalfoindeedc: // Nowe therefore perfourme to doe h alfo: 
thatas your minde is prompt to be willing, thatasthere appeared in you areadinestowtl, 
ib it may be alfo to perfo urmc,of that whici 1 euen fo there may appear e a rcadinejje to per- 
you haue. fourme 3 ofthat whtchye haue. 

1 2 For ifthe wil be prompt: it is accepted / 2 For if there be frsi a willing minde, it is 
accordingto that which ithath,not accor- accepted according to thataman hath,andnot 
ding to that which it hath not. according to that he hath not. 

1 3 For not that other fhould haue eafe, // Truely, not that other be fet at eafe, and 
and you tribulation : but by an equalitie. you burdened: 

14 Let in this prefent time your flaboun- /* But ofliks condition now at this timey our 
dance fupplie their want : that their aboun- abundance fupplieth their want, that their a- 
dancealio may fupplie your want,that there bundance alfo may fupplse your want, that there 
be an equalitie, may be equalitie: 

Exoii^8. 15 As it is written : Hee that hadmuch, a- if As itiswritten* He that had gathered Exodafa*. 

bounded not: and hee that had little, wanted muchjiad nothing ouer, and he flW hadgathe- 

The Epiftle **•<* ted title, had no lacke. 
»pon I Lute 1 °* And thankes be to God, that hath gi- / 6 lhankes be vnto God , which put the 

*!>os*k ,g. U en the felfe fame carefulnes for you in the fame earnefi care for you in the heart ofTttus. 

hartofTitus, 17 'Becaufe he acceptedthe exhortation: and 

17 For that he admitted m deede exhor- being the more carefull, came of 'his owne accord 
tation: but being more careful!, of his owne vntoyou. 

wil he went vntoyou. / s Wee haue fent with him that brother 

1 8 We haue fent alfo with him the bro- whofepraifeu in the Qosjell throughout all the 
ther, whofe praifc is in the Gofpel through Churches: 

al the churches: lp (*Andnot that onelyjbuthe was alfo cho- 

19 Andnotonlythat,butalfohewasor- fen of the Churches to be a feUowc with vs in our 
deined of the churches felow of our peregri- journey, concerning this f grace that is minifired + Or.fccn* 
nation,for this grace which is miniftred of vs by vs vnto theglorie of the fame Lorde, and de- *"* 

to the glonc of our Lord, and our determi- claration ofyour readieminde,) 

ned wil: 2 Efchewtng this, that any man fhould re. 

20 Auoidina tins leftany man might re- bukevs in this plenteous distribution that is mi- 
prehend vs in this fuincflc that is miniftred niftredbyvs: 

° fvS ' ., ... «, 2t Oltaking prouifton for honejt things, not 

Ronuz,x 7 21 . Forwenrouidegoodthings*noton- enely in the fight of 'the Lord, but alfo in the fight 

ly before God,but alfo before men. fmen. 

22 And we haue fent with them our bro- 22 Wee haue fent with them a brother of 

ther alfo, whom wee haue proued in many ours, whome wee haue oftentimes prooued ctih- 

things often to be carefull : but now much gent in mam things, but nowe much more dili~ 

more carefull , for the great confidence in gent, for the great confidence \ which I haue * or wbkhlic 

y° u » injott: bath! 

2 3 Either for Titus which is my fellowe z$ Whether any doe inquire ofTttus, he is 

and mj 



Shem. 2* 



C h a p. v 1 1 1. ■ To the Corinthians. j 1 2 

and coadiutor toward you, or our brethren follow and helper concerning you : or of othe* 
Apoftles of the churches^he glory of Chrift which are our brethren, they are the meffengers 

24 The declaration therefore which is of the Churches flXidthe glory of *Chrifi. 
ofyour charkie and our glorying ofyou, de- 24. Wherefore, faetvye vnto them the proofe 
clare ye towarde them in the face of the of yow loue>audofow boafiingony our behalf e in 
Churches.^ the fight of the Chnrches. 

MARGINAL NOTES Chap.viii. 

?. Thentovs.) The principallrejjiett next after God^tobe had of our maimers in religion^mal temporal and ^ 
ritttall dtteties. 
Fulfa* 2 • S.Paul neither cxcludeth nor fettethbehind,the refpeft of the whole church, nor of our princcs^nor of our Ducty to fpiri- 
parents . Although greatduetieistobcyelded,toourrnaiftcrs, both temporal andfpirituah Yet arc we tualmaiftas 

not to pref erre them in temporal duety before our Prince or our parents, nor in any duetie before the whole 
Church. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.viii. 

R hem •? Aboundance fupply .) He meaneth that fu<b a* abound in worldly richei,(bould ccmrnmicateforfitpply of other tJjeir Tc ^°^ on * 
* brethrensmceftities^vhatfocuertheymayxthatonthe otherfide theywhomthey helpe in temporals: may impart to thema- fpjntualper- 
yaine feme of their fpirituall riches, a* fraiers, and other Inly worlds snd graces, which is a happie change and enter com ft f t«. 
fo r the we It by men, if they couLlfee blind this place prouethplainely that thfaflings andfatisfattorie deedes of one mm* One may fa- 
te anailable to others %yea and that holy Sainfles or otlxr vertuousperfom may in meafure andproportion of other m:ns ne- tisfie J^Tfi- 
cefsities ard deferuings,aUotte vntothem»asweltheftspercrogithnoftheir^iritstalwrl^s 9 as theft that abound in worldly JJ35- 
goodsjnxy gine almcs of their fuperflttiticsfo them which are in mcrflitiejf'hkh interchange andproportion ofthinges the 
AtoftUtbtk emdentlyfttdowne. 

Vulke* $• This place proueth not,that one may fatisfic or fupererogatc for him felfe, muchlefle for any other or that SJ2SS 
there can be any comunication of merits,neither can any luch thing be gathered out of y tcxt,neither do any ^ n0 £ nabs, 
of the auncient fathers conclude any liich thing out of die text . Rut that as euery one aboundethinthegiftes 
& graces of God,fo he fliould be willing and readie,to communicate them vntoother,& that God rewardeth 
this louing and charitable communication of his gifts,bringing al in iheend,to an equalitie, though his gifts 
be diuerfe for this prefentjin that he wil reward cuery man according to his good wil,though euery mans abi- 
litie be not cqual,as he fayeth in die 1 z. vcrfe. And the equalitie of Manna was not made by mens fuperoga- 
tion,but by the wonderful worke of God, there fore here is no place for men, to allottc or fell their merits fpi- 
ritualjforgiftesorrewardcstemporall 3 whichisthemaike youihootcat. Chryfofiome &hh.Hom.i6.rouflori(h 

inryclxsjhey inlifcandtrufl inGodjhereforegiueyonthmoftherycbesm which you abounded they hauenot>thatyct$ 
may recciue of the mft according to which they be rich and you are poore.Thco doret (aith,Tour reward fialbe verygreat 9 
andgiuing lejfer thingsyoufoal receiue greater things for you fhatbepartatyrs with them,f)fconanendablepatiens^/lndvem 
tie commientty headdetb the teflirmny offiripture. Tor in the gathering cf Manna, the Lord (herreth the fame equalitie* 
for it didnothingm.re profit him which gather edmore. For God beinglountifull^oygncda meafure to bit gifi.VxittiaRiXS 
faith, Kjche men be in this world, as m time bearing vp a vyneJRy helpe ofit> the vine brmgcthfortbplentifull fruite. And 
by the fertility of the vyne,tbe elme is Jeenefttlloffruite. So tbefruants cf God andpooreinfpirit 9 are as the vyne 9 which 
arefujieyned with the wrtth ofrych men/md communicate that wherein th ey abound one to an other, and both come full to 

eternal tyfe. To the fame etfefte writs S. Ambrolc, Photius, Occumenius 5 Theophylaft. Thcrefore,here is no 
chopping and changing,of meritcs,or fatisfaftoiy works,but die holy communion of Sain&s, which die fpirh 
of God worketh in al the members of Chrift. 

CHAP. IX. 

Mhefn. J # Ueproceedetbtxhrtingthm to the for:fitd cenmbution, ^toverifielmcomrnendingofthem. 6 and to do it liberally f ha* 

fithey maymmtethentrccjind tiodbeth:morepraifed» 
j Great liberality fhalbc greatly rewarded, not of the meritc of the worke , but of the grace of God, which 
crowneih(fayth S. Auguftmc his gifis)not thy meritcs in Pf.xoi , 



Fulke. 



F 



O R concerning the mirufierie that is 

done I toward the fam&Sjit is fuperfluous 
for me to write vnto you. 

2 For I knowyour prompt mindctfor the 
which I glorie ofyou to the Macedonians: 
That Achaia alfo is ready from the ycre paft, 
& your emulatio hath prouoked very many. 

3 Butlhaue fent the brethren > thatthe 
thing which we glorie ofyou , be not made 
voide in this bchalfe,that (as I haue faid)you 
may be ready. 

4 Lett when the Macedonians fhal come 
trhat $s& with me,and finde you vnrcady,we ^that we 

£l35/ % noc ^ e ^ ma y be a ^ra^in this lubftace. 



Or of the mini if ring to thefaincls t itufu$er- 



V 

jLJkous for me to write vntojou. 






5 Therefore I thought it neceffarie to 

defirc 



2 For I hnoxp the readineffe ofyour mynde 9 
whereof I boafl on your behalf e vnto them of 
^Macedonia 9 that Achaia was prepared a ye ere |j or, xcak in 
agoe:and \ jour sue ale hath prouoked many. y ott ? 

3 Tethauelfent the brethren , leaft our 
boafiing ofyou fhoulde bee in vayne in this . 

bebalfe 9 that(zslhz\xt(zid)ye may.be pre- 
pared. 

4. Leafl haply ofthcy'of^taccdcnia come 
with me, and finde you vnpre fared, we (I wit not 
fay you ) fhould be ajhamed in this boldeneffeof 
boafiing. 

S Therefore I thought it necejfarye to 

Mm m exhort 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. i x . 

^n!i ebrCthrCn J h ur^ y ^ ldc0mct ° exhm the hmhre * > that '% ™*ld come be. 

ESiHE e f t n £ bef r promi - fore r^^w^rf £ 

led tobercady fo, as a bieffing, 1 noras a- ^ece^bat it migbUeiadiLl beneience 

cc * and not as an extortion. ' 

222?* .:/, And this Ifay^e that fo weth fparing- * Tfcytflfiy, henhich fweth (faring 

fowcth in bleiTing, of bleffinges alio (hal fully Jhalreape bountifully. J 

7 Eueryoneashehathdetennincdinhis /,/,? \ E y^^^iugashepurj>ofethin Rom.n.8. 

hart,not offadnes or of necefsitie. ^harNoletbrmgtue, not grudgingly >or of ne- 

8H.-J, j ■■ -,, . ce J sl tte>jorGodloaethacbeerefiilhmer. Ecclcac tr 

&&lf,n. * ror God louetb a cbeerefull riuer. „ ,. ,, , J & ' tccle -3Mx 

fl * n jp . . ,, , „ * God ts able to make you pleintt full in all 

uing al iufhcicncic,you may abound vntoal woodwork? 
good workes. As it is written:^ ^/tt«W, */.,.. *„,,,,, 

*#"* fc£Mri» thepooreAhisiufticeremainethfor >* \*«™**< *H< bath difta fed abroad, M.m* 

«*«•. he hathgtuentothepoore,hisrighteoufnes re- 

I o And he that miniftrcth feede to the w * ,m ^ «w- 
fowcr,wil giue bread alfo for to eate:& will l ° Moreover I befeech him thatminijlreth 
multiplic your feede, and will augment the fid* vnt0 tbeforver , to minijler bread alfo for 
incrcafes of the fruites of your iuftiee, cQH f OJ de,andto multiply ycurr feede, and to encreafe 

It That being enriched in dthings,you ^f'^^nghteoufneffe. 
may abound vnto al fimplkitie, which wor- " Thattn al things you may be made ryche 
kcth by vs thankes giuing to G od. vnt0 aI/ ^^mifulnep > "hich caufeth through 

i» Becauietheminiiterie of this office Vs tha »&£™»g™oGod. 

doth not onelyfupplicthofe things that the ',* f^he^nipatimoftbtsfertUee^ot 

Saindfe want, but aboundethal&by many ^if^^^toftkefainEls-.butalfois 

thankes-giuing in our Lord. ' ^adata by the thanks giuwg of many vnto 

13 Bythcproofeofthisminifterie.elori- ' /„j,., / , 
fyingGod in the obedience of your confef- fl^^f^ /^TT tff"^ 
fionvnto the Goipell of Chrift, andin the W * tten > l ty iW'Godfar the obedience of 

fimplicitie of communicating 'vnto hem ^ 2^?^*** '** ' ~* 
and vnto al. ^^ »»»& distribution to them, and to all 

men.) 

ofcodintou c sracc ^-j-** **■*•%; *& iaas? 

abl I elifr hankeSbC£OGOdf ° rhiSVnfpCake - , " n ^{><™>Godforbisvn(heakea- 



Bhm. 



2. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Cha. 



ix. 



'SBB^'^^^^^'^^I^ 



"* - -SSSEKESSSK^^ 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. 



ix. 






»■* 



* * 



f 3 and reward 



- - ■ — - * 



fulkc. 3 

Ithem. 



Chap. x. 



To the Corinthians. 



? l ? 



tok c a{iaway4ndtopcr;{ljMreftenoftheg;uer,yetindeedehismftf,uhful^ 

him a<r*ln}Vhereit?on the JfnfiUi conclufion is clerejljat according to the meafnre»fthe almes orfeeding(rthich tsmre or 

left in rcftetl of the will and abilitie ofthegiuer) the cncreafi and aboimdancc ofharuejl, that is,of grace and glorie jhalL 

w>f.fe5.^r/#» fin P (a U9.rircamcd.&q4.adDulcicium. 

The greater the almes is,that is giuen in fay th,with a liberal minde, according 10 abihtie of the gmer , the 
greater fhalbe the reward, but not of memc,for when the reward lhal comc/ayth S.Auguftme,he wil cro wnc 
hisgifccs,notthymcrites.Pr.70.Con.a. .... , , . , . , r. «« , i 

iz Doth not onelyfupply.) When almes are giuen,fhecia\iy to holy mcnjictonely the gmersohame great benefit Almttiedound 
thereby, mxd the wantes of others befupplyedju' Godalfo by the rcceimrs continual fraiers and tbankgsgiuing therefore, ts » Cods honor 
txadingly honoured: fo that chantie beftowedin this fort js anacte of Cods worfltfand of religion. 

CHAP. X. 

M.thft the falfe Jpoflles&ratmting the infimitie ofhisperfinjoe dothnotwitbjlandingfet outthepower ofhisJfoflefhi^ 
■efrektsding them alfo for challenging to themfelues the fraife of other mens labours. 



I* r< 



AN D I Paul my felfe befeech you by the 



.mildnesand modefty of Chrift,who in 
prefencein deede am humble among you, 
but abfent am bold on you. 

2 But I be feech you, that being prefent I 



T Paul my felfe befeech you by the metkenejfc 



and gentleneffe ofChrifi; which in pre fence 
am lowly amongyouxbut am bold towardy oh be- 
ing abfent. 

2 ibefeechyou, that I may not nee de to be 
ncedenotbe bold b'y that confidence wher- boldewhenlam prefent, with that fame bold- 
with I am thought to be bold againft fome; neffe , wherewtth 1 1| am ftfpofed to haue bene II 9jJ^ 
which thinkvs as though wewalke accor- boldeagdnftfome, which reputevs at thought Sb c bS C 
dingto the flefli. walked according to the fiefh. 

3 For walking in the flefh, we warre not 5 For walkinginthefte^yetwe do not warre 

according to theflejb. 

4 (For the weapons of our warfare are not 
carnal, but mtghtie through God, to the oner- 
throwing offtrong holdes.) 

f Wheremth we ouerthrowe counfils , and 
euery high thing that is exalted againft theknow 
ledge of God,and bring into captiuttie allimagi- 



according to the flefh. 

4 For the || weaponsof our warfare arc 
not earnahbut mightie to God vnto the def- 
tru&ion of munitions , deftroying coun- 
fels. 

5 And al loftines extolling it felfe againft 
the knowledge of God , and bringing into 



:aptiuitieal vnderftandingvnto the obedi- nation to the obedience of Chrift. 



ence of Chrift. 

6 And hauing in a readineffefl to reucngc 
al difobedience, when your obedience {hall 
be fulfilled. 

7 Seethe thinges that are according to 
appearance. If any man haue alliance in him 
felfe,that lie is Chrifts: let him thinke this a- 
gaine withhimfelfe,thatashc is Chrifts,fo 
we alfo. 



6 dAnd hauing in a readinejje wherewith to 
take vengeance on al difobedience, when your o- 
bedience u fulfilled. 

7 Looke ye on thinges after the vtter appea- 
rance ? If any man truftin him felfe that he is 
Chriftesjet him confider this agayn of him felfe, 
that as he is of Chrift, euenfo are we of Chrift. 

g For though Iflould boaft fomewhat more 
ofourautlority, which the Lord hathgtuen to vs 



8 For and if I fhoulde glorie fomewhat for edification y and not for your deftru^ion, I 
more of our power,which our Lord hath gi- jhould not be afhamed. 
uen vs | vnto cdific ation and not to your def- 9 Leaft I jhould feeme a* it were to make you 



tru£ion: I flial not be afhamed. 

p But that I may not be thought as it 
were to terrifie you by epiftles. 

I o For his epiftles in deede, fay they, are 
fore and vehement: but his bodily prefencc 
w ; eake,and his fpeache contemptible. 

I I Let him this thinke that is fuch a one, 



that fuch as we are in word by epiftles , ab- prefent. 



afi'aide by letters. 

i o For the letters (faith he)arefore &ftongi 

but his bodily pre fence is weake, and his fpeache 

nothing worth. 

1 1 Let him that is fuch a one, thinkf on this 

wife, that as we are in worde by letters when we 

are abfent, fuch alfo are we in deede when we are 



fentr fuch alfo we are in deede,prefent. 

12 Forwedarenotmatchc or compare 
our fclucs with certain, that commend them 
felues : but wee mcafure our felues in our 
felues, and compare our felues to our felues. 

1 3 But we wil not glorie aboue our mca- 

fure: 



12 For we dare not nomber or compare our 
felues with certaine which praife themfelues;ne- 
uerthelejfi, while they meafure them felues with 
them felues, andcompare themfelues with them- 
felues:they vnderftandnot. 

IS But we wil not boaft aboue meafure,but 

Mm m 2 accor m 



The fecond Epiftlc of S.Paul C h a p. x i . 

furebutaccordingtothemeafureoftherule, but according to the meafure of the rule which 
wmchGodhath meafured to vs, ameafurc God hath diftribmedvntovsjimcaGtrc to reach 
to rca ch cuen vnto you. e uen vmoyou. 

H For not,as though we reached not vn- .. Far „ e /h-, tc L „ nf Mitnw . n , , j 

toyou> weextendourfeluesbeyond.For JfrJ^iZlt T.T ****** 

wearecomc asfarreastoyouinthcGofpel ^T'~¥E *9*rmUm*m *,o» tF *r 

of Chrift. P euentoyoualfohanewe come with the GoSf el of 

1 5 Not glorying aboue meafure in o- ! \ t „.l *■ ,, * ~ 

« i>^^ thermenslaboursrbuthauing'hopeofyour , S T7T ' If^^ofmeafmem 

Wfrim. faith increafing, to be magnified in you ac- « P| »«f» *" tying »*** Tour faith 

**<*$>• cording to our rule aboundantly uencrtafedfo be magnified among you accor- 

1 6 Yea vnto thofe places that are be- ^ t0 *" r **^' *"**► 
yondyou,to euangelizemot in an other mas % ' 6 That I may preach the Gofpel in thofe re- 
rule,to glorie in thofe things that are prepa- g' ons which are beyondyou:& notglorie of thofe 
red before. things which by an other mans meafttre are pre- 

1 7 But he that glorieth,let him glorie in paredal ready. 

. a „ OWLOKI. i 7 *Butletbim thatglorieth ,glor:einthe \ Kq ^ 

fe«- 1 8 For not he that commendeth him Lord. & £** 

feife, the fame is approued: but whom God iS For he that commendeth him felfe, is not 
commendeth. *lmcdJ>Mvebm the Lord commendeth: 

R t em x ANNOTATIONS. Chap. x. 

"™<{'>-,«>drebel/es to Gods Church, whore here mtedJfecMybypndeandiufolence (whichis thePrZ JZLjSSS.* 
J*bfiWmes)to cxtdl them fe M esaboue the meafure of thefciene of God, which amfflttbm humble obedience to the fail, Thdrpride., 
Rhem I "*"" fibers of the fme. ' * 

\ r *~° rcucngeO roHm V feehreby^att1 K JpiritualfownofBifhcfsism^ 
perfiafrnand exhortaw.nonely{asfome Hmtikgslxld) to renmteorrmmefimesMtth.tithJmcOmitie tofunifhi powrtfK. 
iudge,<md eoriemne Heretics and*tl>er likgrebclUs: which power * one c f the frincip.il rtbcttu of this timebtinv conuin. fto F»againft 
«d by the etudaMoftlKfkce^h&wleigeth to be grounded ifmChriJhs nW.Whatfoeuer youbindcin earth,Qial *! e 7? w> 

teboundinncauemMau8,i8^/;^^ 

cons and kmgdomcsjthatthoupkntpluckevp^uild and deftroy." to confirm and explicate the fewer Afoftdfo HcrcricrtCon. 

htreaUiqedbyS3>*d.M«ryihtywoulgladly draw this power ficmlx lawful fuccejfors oftheAfoftUsAottsemfelue) fiflori «. 

^'rmmftersandconfifiorieswhicharenothi^eUbutthefhopps^ 

againft the UmfttlTrinccs of the world. /tit 

Fulke. J. Caluincneuerdenyedthelawfulauftoritic of the Church in punifhment of heretikes, according to the Slander. 

Ecclcfiaffacal ccnrurcs.And they be the lawfullfucccflbrs of the Apoftks.which fucrccd them ia doftrin,noc 
they, that challenge their p ace in the church,and condemne the Apaftles doftrine of hercfic.Your Semina- 
ncs,haue mamfelUy proued that to be true of you,whereofyou iclaunder our Confiftorics: namely to be the 

ihoppes and Councels^ffedinon and confpkacies:as the cxecutionsof Campion,Someruile,Parry,Throck- 
morronjBaJJard^abington^auagc &c.and other horrible traytors,ftnt out of thofe (hoppes of treafon and 

rebellions murthcr our moft Uwfull foueraigne Lady Queene E l i z a b e i H.and to trouble the peace of 
her goucrnement, do make moil manifeft, the like examples, youareneuerablctouWofany that came 
from our Confiftones againft any lawful Prince, being of the contrary religion. 
Mem. 8. Vnto education ) This great fewer of tlx clmrdxs ccfures, facially of Excommunication^ hwas ri»m fortht Ecelefiaftican 

good and faluauon of the feofUfo it tmft not be yfed againft tlxinmcent : mmryetvfon Heretics or other offenders but «*fur«(n a me. 



!y Excommu- 



„ , , CHAP. XI. 

He reafonetb the matter vith the Cormthi am> why theyfhou'dfrtfene thefalfe Jfojllc, Ufire him. 1 6 And becaufe they 
The Aooftks S!Zl , '" ^ffri'™"*? *"&»* «**, » +* '>>™f° ™f«<My> be trufleth they wdl alJogL hZ 

'"" " " - - - - • tymbarabU 



ceflbrs did d ef- 



poufecbe peo- A A / Ould God you could beare fome li- T 71" JOuld to God ye cottlde fafer a title 
ISSS? VVtleof my folly:butdoeyealfofup. \\ mf f^. ,T*t*fiZ 



Chrift,in al pOIt me. me 

-oaririe&Cha — 



tt%ofcruth,& \ Por Iemulate you with y emulation of z Forlorn ielous otter joh with godly ie- 

fcdSSa* God -F° rIhau ^dcfpoufedyoutooneman, loufie:forIhauecoupUdyoHtooneman y topre- 
of crrourand to prcientyou z chatte virgm vnto Chrilt. fentyou a chap virgin vnto Chrifi 

tacfifc ? B «t *B* 



\\ - 1 



N 



Gcn.3,4' 



$ The note of 
a falfc teacher, 

to com:: 



Chap, xl 

3 Butlfeareleaft,astheferpentfeduced 
Euebyhisfubteltie. ib your fenfesrnay be 
corrupted,and fall flfrom the fimplicitie that 

is in Chrift. 

4 Forifhethat$commcth,preach an o- 



To the Corinthians. 



abaci* ther Chrift whom we haue not preached, or 
without lawful voureC eiue another i'pirite whom you haue 

calling or fen- / . f" / 

dinf-m thruft not receiued : or an other Golpel which you 

SciSo k aue not rece * uc d : y ou might wel fuffer it. 
an other mans 5 For I fuppofe that I haue done nothing 

leflethen the great Apoftles. 

6 For although || rude in fpeach, yet not 
in knowledge, but in al things we are made 

manifeft to you. 

7 Or did I commit a finne, humbling my 



charge. 



3«4 

3 Tiutlfeareleaftbyanymeanesfhatasthe 
*ferpent beguiled Eue through his fubtiltte, e- Gcn.34 
uenfoyour mindes fhouldbe corrupted fiom the 
ftnglenejfe that u toward Chrift. 

4 Forifheethatcommeth, preacheth ano- 
ther lefajvhomwe haue not preached: or if ye 
receiue another jpiritewhom ye hone not recey- 
ued:either another Gojpelwhichye haue not re* 
ce'tuedyou would well haue Jujfer edhirn. 

j Verily J fuppofe that I was not behind the 
chief e Apoftles. 

6 But though I be rude in freaking, yet not 
in knowledge: but in all things among you wee 
haue bene wellknowen to the vttermoft. 

7 Haue I committed an offence becaufe I 



* * 



felfe,that you might be exalted ? becaufe I fubmitted my felfe, that yee might bee exal- 
euangelized vnto you the Golpel of God ted, becaufe I preached toyouthcGoJpel of God 



gratis ? 

8 Other churches I fpoyled, taking a fti- 
pend,for your minifterie. 

p And when I was with you, and had 
neede, I was burdenous to none : for that 
which I wanted, the brethren fupplied that 
came from Macedonia : and in all things I 
haue kept my felfe without burden to you, 

andwilkeepe. 

I o The truth of Chrift is in me, that this 
glorying flial not be infringed toward me in 
the countries of Achaia. 

I I Wherefore ? becaufe Iloue you not ? 
God doth know, 

1 % But that which I doe, I will alfo doe, 
that I may cut away the occafion of them 
that defire occafion : that, in that which 
they g!orie,they may be found euenlike vs. 

1 3 For fuch falle apoftles are $ craftie 



freely ? 

8 I robbed other Churches, takingwages of 
them to doeyouferutce. 

9 Andwhen Iwasprefent withy oh 9 and had 

need,* I was chargeable to no man by my idle- ^.Corji.iJ 
neffe:for that whtch was lacking vnto mee t the 
brethren which cafbeftom Macedonia fuppli- 
ed : and in all things I haue kept my felfe not 

chargeable toyou^andiowtllkcepe my felfe. 

1 The trueth ofChrtft is in me, that this 
booking (Ijallnot bejhut vp again fl me in the re* 
gions of Achaia. 

1 1 Wherefore t becaufe Iloue notyou ? Cjod 
knoweth. 

tz Butwhat I 'doejhatwilll doe % that Imay 
cut away occafion from them which dejire occafi- 
on: that they might be found like vnto vsjn that 
wherein they glory. 

13 For fuch falfe apoftles, are deceit fullwor- 



% A proper 

S«th«" w o ri«* s > transfiguring thetnfelucs into A- kwsjranfformedinmhe Apoftles of Chrift. 

tetthe P0ftIeS ^ hrifi „ e c .. cxc *+ Andnomaruatle:forSatanhimfelfeis 
hbiteoftrue U And no maruell : for Satan himfe fe transformed into an angel of light. 

teachets,fpe- tranlhgurethhimfelfinto an Angel oflieht. . rri r ■ **/ • -:r+L^u. 

daily by often *? . , ° r -A . ' / Therefore ttts no great thtnqtf that hts 

■Heeationand I* It is no great matter, therefore if his . . rt ir l . n j fL ~i~itl 
Svir • -a u c j l ■ •a c tmnmers alfo be transformed as themtnmers 

commend™- miniiters be transfigured as the mimttcrs of £ . . / m , J / A(L lL „ mm „Ai—** 
onofthefcrip. . n- , - ? n ni_ j- ofmhteoufnefe : whole endwalbeaccoratnato 



tur«.Kta<i iuftice : whofe ende fhall be according to 

the notable t hcir WOrkes. 

of the ancient I 6 Agayne I fay, (let no man th inke me 

mSSf t0 be foolifll : othcrwife cake mc as fooliftl » 
in his golden that I alfo may glory a litleO 

JCfefi* x 7 That which Ifpeake,Ifpeakc notac- 
mdtia fai cording to God, but as it were in foliftmes, 

ttfEpiftie in this lubftance of glorying. 

vpothefimday 18 Becaufe many dory according to 

^^ the flefh,I alfo wil glory. 6 

19 Foryou do gladly fuffer the foolifh: 
whereas your felues are wife. 

20 For you fuffer if a man bring you into 



their workes. 

16 Ifayagaine, Let no man thinks that I 
amfoolijh: or elfe euennow take yee mee as a 
foolefhat I alfo may boafl my felfe a litle. 

17 Thatljpeake, I (peakeitnot after the 
Lordjbut as it were foolijbly in this boldnejfe of 
boating. 

i S Seeing that many glory after theficfh> 1 
willglory alfo. 

/p V&rye fuffer fooles gladly, feeingjeyoHT 
Jeluer are wife. 

20 For yee fuffer ', if a man bring you into 
feruitude, ifamandeuoure, if a man take, bondage 9 ifamandeuoHre,ifamantaks 9 ff^ 

if Mmm.}. mm 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul Chap.xi. 

ifa man be extolled, if a man ftrike you on man exalt himfelfe, ifamanfmite you on the 

the face. face. 

Ill fpeakc according to diftionour, as 2 i /beach concerning reproch, as though 

though we had bene weake in this part, we bad bene make: Howbeit, wherein fieuer 

Wherein any man dare (I fpeake folimJy) I any man U bold (I fpeake foolifhly) l am fold 

dare alio. */j&. 

PbiL3,y, *a *TheyareHebrewes:andI.Theyarc 22 *TbeyareHebrewes,euenfozmI:theyV\&i< 

Braehtes: and L They are the feed of Abra- arelfraelitesfuenfoaml: they are the feedof 

ham: and I. Abraham $uen fo am J ', 

23 They are the minifters ofChrift : and 2 j They are the mtntfters of Chri/?/I freak? 
I. (I fpeake as one fcarfe wife ) more I : in as afoole) lammore, in labours more aboun- 
many moc labours, ill prifons more aboun- dandy, inflripes abouemeafure, inprifon more 

dantly, in itripes aboue meafure, iu deaths plenteouJly y m deaths often. 

°" cn » 2+ Of the lews fine times receiued 1 four- 

24 OftheIewesfiuetimes,didIrecciue tie (tripes fane one. 

Dcuu** %urtie,fauingone. 2f * Thri f e was 1 beaten withrods,* once Aftsufc* 

Aa.1^3. 25 ThrifevyasIbeaten^ithrods,*once ftoned^thrife I fufferedfhipwracke^anicrht and Aa$i 5 .:j. 

14,18.17,1 y. I was ttoned, tbrife I fuffered * mip wracke, a day haue I bene m the depth : Afts *7* 

night and day haue I bene in the depth of 26 Iniotrmeying of ten jnperils of waters,™ 

the lea, perils of robbers, in perils of mine ownc nation. 

26 Iniourneying often, perils of waters, in perils amongtheHeatben,inperils in the ci- 
penlsorthecues, perils of my nation, perils tiejnpcrilsinthewildernejfesnperilsintbcfea, 
of Gentiles, penis in the citie, perils in the in perils among fatfe brethren. 
wilderneflc, penis in the fea, perilsamong 2? In labour andtrauaile 3 inwatchings of. 
mte brethren, ten, in hunger andtbirsl, m failings often, in 

27 In labour and mifene, inmuch wat- cold and nahednefe, 

chings, in hunger and thirft, in failings of- „ S ^« ^ thi „ M 0fltrvarM 
ten.in cold and nakednes, come ^^ A J[ ^ ^, J_ 

u^ . „ a ii Befide ; h f^ th i n g s wh ' ch »»«•«- jpirethagamjlmee daily, uthe careofaUthe 
b^W. wardly: my daily "lnltance, the caretulnes Churches 

andThcophy. or aicnurcnes. ^ ^ho is weake t and lam not weake? whe 



kSSJS. . 9 - y ho ' s 1 w " k<: . a n«'"""«we a ! ( c? u offended 1 b«™ mtt 

SfiS Aino< W™t g ,T •' l^S' ™ of the dvinmJL^. 
orcsinftant thmgsthatconccrncmy infirmitie. 6 y 



andvrew 5I The God and Father ofourLordlE- 3' ThcGodandfatberofour Lorde Iefttt 

SHw svsChrift,whoisble{Tcdforeuer,knoweth c ™ft > ">hich is bleffcd for cucrmorc , k$oweth 
*,»m that I lie not. that I lie not. 

Aa.9,14. 52 AtDamafcus the Gouernour of the 32 In the citie of DamafcHs^hegouemor 

nation vnder Aretas the king, kept the citie ofthepeople appointed by king sAretas, layed 
of the Damafcenes,for to apprehend me : »«*'* in the citie ofDamafcusjiefrfout to haue 

3 3 And through a window in a basket caught me: 
was I let downe by the wall, and fo efcaped 33 <tAndat a window was I let dorvne in a 
his hands. . basket therow the wall,and efcaped his hands. 

_, ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xi. 

Rbem. 3 From the fimplicitie.) People fall frmtlxirfirftfytbrfrgimtie^fiwli™ 

by Ink andhtlejngmingcare totlxfubtilperfuafion oftl* Serpent,freabi^ to them by thefweete moutbesandiUuretnent, S«pem, fo the 

°fHeretik(t of which kfndoffedHcJmJxgimhEue for anex*^ 

uth proms of the fame,drawen fom thnatiueftmpUcitie and obedience to God.asatthkdy&cmsandptaenfeofhiT*. ^^H* 

ttdgedriuttbomyapoorefoulefromtbefifre^e.fincne^donefybehefeofG^ reato ' 

Rbem. I. 6 ^ ud ^, in , f P c ?, ch | -) Htnbwe/ee that thi fedition and f city nadxrs baue ofientlx rift of 'eloquence whereby the HeretikeJ 

Jmpietxeaftlj begmltd.Smh were Cm andDatban^ Iofcfhus writetb AndqJib.4-CA.fir the fame Sjtuvuftine (\ jb.J. fomeriiBcelo- 

Conf cCc.3 a ilO 'Jjeth the Herttil* tauflus Manicb^Magxum laqucum DiabolL A grcatfnarc of the Dc- 3- uenfc , J<M 

nWvwtbahefitfeithegkrimpofa 

fon)infubpanceardrn.uter. In which fort the ^pcftle !*re„ giadto compare UmfclfewithtUfdfe jtpofUi, yxhm the bywords. 
<-™f>™'d>dfok* and extf fane ^ 

htmfclfe fupenonM m ^ledgeMich at wife men preferre before vaine word: And* k the bant of our p we c<ntn»ey % '^ & 

Tunks 



^V..*r*-j* 



- .. 



C h a p • x 1 1. To the Corinthians. jiy 

Vtdke /• Thanks be to God that hath endued the minifters of his Church»not with vaine eloquenccjbut with found 
• • jg^rtjn^that they are able cuen by tcftimony of the ancient doftors of the Church,(befide the manifeft atu 
ftoritic of the holy Scripturcs)botn to iuftifie the doftrine which they teach,and to confute your heretics, in 
the moil neceffary pointcs of difference bctwecne vs.Thcrcforc this is but an hercticall bragge to chalenge 
the doftors to be yours,for two or three of the lcaft of your errors,which are fparingly found in fomc of them, 
not in all, aor in the molt ancient of them,nor in any (o main t c inc d ,as they are holden by you : when in the 
grcateft matters,and the fo many,they are all, or moft, cxprcfly & direSly as it were your profeffed enemies. 

CHAP. XII. 

IJeteUethofhitincotnparMevifiow, 5 but for humiliticlik$th better to tdfyof his mfimitmx 11 putting the fault in 
the Corinthians for that he is f aine thus to rehearfi his oxvne ccmmcitdttiom, % 3 Where dgayne he reafoneth tin matter 
With them tye a father. pdrj they fhoutdpreferre thofeftlfe JpoJJles before him, %0 Amfareth lesjl at his comminr 

he [ball be compelled to excommunicate many of them. 

IF Imuftgloiy(itisnotcxpedietindec<l) T7 u not expedient doubtleffe for me to glory, 

but I wil come to the Q vifions and reucla- Xlwill come to vifions and reuelattons of the 

tions of our Lord. Lord. 

2 I know a man in Chrift aboue four- 2 *¥orlkncwamaninChrift aboue four- Afls^. 
teene yeercs agoc (whether in the body, I teeneyeeres agoe (whether inthe body I cannot 
know not : or out of the body, I know not : teller whether out of the body I cannot tel, God 
Goddoth know) fuch a one J rapt cuen to knoweth) taken vp into the wirdheaucn: 

the third heauen. 3 tAnd I knew the fame man (whether in 

3 And I knowfuchaman (whether in the body 9 or out of the body, I cannot tell, God 
the body, or out of the body, 1 know not: knoweth*) 

God doth know) 4- How that hee was taken vp into paradife, 

4 That he was rapt into Paradife : and and heard vnjpeakable words, which is not law- 
heardfecret wordes, which it is not lawful full for mantovtter. 
foramantofpeake. / Offetch\\zmmwillfgloty,yetofmyfctfe 

5 ForfuchanoneIwilgloric:butformy will I not glory, but in mine infirmities. 

felfe I wil glorie nothing,fauingin my infir- 6 For though I would defire to glory of the, 

mitiest l^allmtbeafooleforlwillfaythetrueth, but 

6 For and if I will glorie, Ifliallnotbe Inowrefiainejeafianymanjhofddthinkeofme 
foolifti : for Ifhalfay truth.butlfpare,leaft abouethztwhichbefeethmc to be, or that he 
any ma fliould cfleme me aboue that which heareth of me. 

he feeth inme, or heareth any thing of me. 7 And leafi I fhouldbe exalted out of mea- 

. 7 Andleaftthegrcatnesofthe rcuelati- fkre through the abundance of the reflations, 

ons might extoll me, there was giucn me a there was giuen to mee apricketotheflefh, the 

pricke of my flefh,an angel of Satan, to buf- mejfengerofSatanto buffet mee , becaufi I 

fet me. jhouldnot be exalted out of meafure. 

8 For the which thing thrift I befought , Br M t y be[ htIthe Lord t y if 

our Lord .that it might depart from mc: that tt might depart fomme . 

p And he fayde to me , My grace turn- . * /, , . __. 

ceth thee,for power is perfited in infirmitie. */**> W«*™» me t My grace tsfuffci- 
Gladly therefore will I glorie in mine info- "t^W"^^ 
mitie, that the power of Chrift may dwell "***&- MoflglaMy therefore 1 'willrather 
inmc.cCC glory in my wprmittes, that the power of Chrift 

io'Forthe which caufelpleafe my felfe nsightdwelinme, 
in infirmities, in contumelies, in neceffities, ' ° Ther'fire haue I delegation ininfirmi- 
in perfections, in diftreffes for Chrift. for ""> rebuts,™ neceffittes, in perfections, in 
when I am weake,then am I mightie. *&&f far (frifl* fake • For when I am 

II I am become foolim: you haue com- ^a^thenamlftrong. 
pelledme. For I ought to haue bene com- /' Iambecomeafooleinglorying,yeehaue 
mended of you : fori haue bene nothing compelled me .for 1 ought to haue bene commen- 
leffe then they that are aboue meafure Apo- dedofyou.For nothingwas I inferiour vnto the 
ftles : although I am nothing. chiefe ApofHesfhough I be nothing, 

I a Yet the figris of my Apoftleftiip haue / 2 Truely the Jignes of an *Apos~tle were 
bene done vpon you in al patience, ||in figris wrought amongyoujn all patience t infignes and 
and wonders and mightie deeds. wonders yind mightie deeds. 

13 For Mmm.4. 1 3 Tor 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. x i i. 

15 For what is there that you hauc had 13 Forwhatisttwhereinyewere inferiour 
lefle then the other churches : but that I my vnto other Cbttrcbes, except it be that I was not 
felfe haue not burdened you?Pardon me this chargeable vnto you by my idlenelfe? firoiue me 
iniurie. this wrong. 

14 Behold, now the third time lam rea- , . n>i., . .. > . , . 

s * 1, ., 111 '-f behold now the third time law readie 

dy to come to you : and I vvil not be burde- tn „„L „ , , , „ . . , e 

2m vnto you . For I feeke not the things ZZ.TJT' 2 "f'7 fc ,??~ 
thatateyours:butyou. For neither ought J"Z^7t"tj *" I' k ™" 
the chili-en lay ,p treafures for the parents, £"* **£" • F " * ft™ «% k f" '.' 
but the parentsfor the children. ? %%£. * * f " 

i< But I moft gladly will beftow, and . /■•■ t j t a. j j „t „ 

will my ^lfe morcouer be beftowed for , ' X !7*^jW^ ***& 
yourfoules: although louing youmore,I f ^^ *W ^^undantly I 
amlouedlefle. ° J loueyou^heleffelbelouedagatne. 

16 Butbeitfo:Ihauenotburdenedyou: ' 6 % M hitM\.l was not chargeable vnto 
butbeing craftie,I tooke you by guile . J**'. neutnhel 4 e > b *™g craftie, I caught yon 

17 Hauelcircumuentcd you by any of mtb g^ :% 

them whom I fent to you? '7 Dld W>* h *"? °f them ™om Ifent 

i8IrequeiWTitus,andIfentwithhim ™ to yo»\ 

abrother. Did Titus circumucnt you ? wal- . ' S IdefiredTttus^mdwtthbimlfentabro. 

ked we not with one fpirit ? not in the felfe ^^'^dTim deft audyouof any thingmaue 

fame fteps ? ** not w *lkedin the fame fpirit ? not in the fame 

'Againe. Jp "Ofolde thinke you that we excufe fa* . , 

ourfelues to you? Before God,inChrift we '* v*g*pe>™wkeyotithatwe excufe our 
fpeake : but al things (my deareft ) for your f elu ^vntoyou ? Wefteaketn Chriftintbeftgbt 
edifying of God: but we doe all things dearelybeloued 

20 For I feareleft perhaps when I come, fa™ edifying. 
I find you not fuch as I would : & I be found 2 ° & r Ifeare leafi when I come, 1 [ball not 
ofyou, fuch an one asyou would not. leaft findyoufuch as I would, and that Ijbalbefound 
perhaps contentios, emulatios,ftomakings, vntoyou,fuch asye would not : leaft there be de- 
duTenfions, detractions, whifperings, fwel- batesfnuyings,wraths,ftrtfesjjackbitingsjfkif- 
lings/editions be among you. feringsffwelltngsjindfeditions : 

a i Lett againe when I come, God hum- 21 cAnd that when 1 come againe, my God 

ble me among you:& I mourne many ofthe bring me low amongyoujtnd I {hoi bewaile ma- 

that finned before, and* haue not done pe- ny of them which haue fmned alreadte, &baue 

nance for the vncleannes & fornication and not repented ofthe vncleannesjmd fornication, 

incontinencie that they haue committed. andwantonnejfe which they haue committed. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.xii. 

Bhem.I. , 1 Rapteuen.) ^ythuvHrnayprntutnathuneuhermpoffiUe^mediUe^ryndecm^ 

eimtfulteri of feme that haue bene rawfhed or rapt (whether m body or cut of body Godfonrvetb) and brought to fie the 
ftate ofthe next life ft well ofthe fined as damned. 

Fttlke. I. B " r *e report offuch men as fpeake of their vifions,muft be examined by the wordc of God, for if they viGons. 

teach vs another Goipell,we mufthold them accurfed,Gal.i.Deut.i3. 
Rhem.2. aI Hauenotdone.) ^^^.Wi^.w&K&^S^/^^^ 

nance for famous Jmncs,ai Pcenitcntes did in thefrimitiue ChurchSo that it is not only to repent or to amend their Hues, 
*s theTrotefiants translate it. 

Fu/ke. 2, . Tore P cn t^amendtheirhues^sthefamethatS.Auguibnefpeakethof.Buttherebedegreesof forow 

in repentance,as there be degrees of offences. S. Auguftine maketh three, One of them that repent before C" 31 "* 
bapnfmerthc fecond of them that repent for hainous finncs that deferue excommunication, as thofc named 
in this text : and the third of repentance for daily cranfgreffions,all which he termeth by the fame word A<*re 
pcenitentiam.to repent or to be forowful for finne. To all which three kinds of repentance.our translation aerc- 
eth better then yours. ° 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xii. 

Fhem*3. .} Vifions.) S.CyprUn(ty£ 9 MX.±)<^tinethth<atheJdunfanesofG(& 

nfions. button mcreduUtie u nrnh more in our dayesjhat eondemne aUfuch reflations, tlxmh they be reported & recor* no credite 
Iffarnofrcendne^lyS&eg^ 

the My author ofthe boo\e of Machabees * calleth fide dignum, woortlsy of credite, is one caufe w hy.they deny the Me 
^hAas9.lo.uAiA 7 :andthtGof^Bitfelfe t lAsu.i^OA i i h X9. ; T ' ^ W™** 

Who ' 



■•^A*^--: 



Chap. xiii. 



To the Corinthians. 



Tulke. s» 



1i6 



tihem.s. 



Whofbeuer reportcth any vifion tending to mainteinc any falfc doftrine contrary to thefcrlptures, or to 
teach vs any other Gofpcll or doctrine of initiation, or any other church then that which is builded vpon the 
foundation of the prophets and apoftles : we mull beboldc to condemne them, and fay as S. Auguftinc faith 
ofthcyifioasand miracles of the Donatifts,Ce vnitateeccl fi.e cap. 16. LetihtmmtfayitHtrMJ)CcaufeDonatu4 
orVontiu$,or any other rnanhath done thefe orthefi miracles, or bxanfeynen at the memories of our dead, doe fray mi are 
heard, or becauf. thefe or thefe tbinges doe hajfen there, or beemfe this our Lr other y or that ottr fitter fc.xpfttch a yifi;n y$a- 
il/tg, or dreamed fuel* a rifionjleepiiig. ^wayypith thefe fritted miracles of fy.ngmen, crmonficrs of decerning f^hits. 
For either tljeji things are not true which are rejertedy or if heretics ham any fuel) miracles, xveounbt the rather to tah 
hedofthem. But whether they holde the chmh or m % let thmfiiexv none ctherxefe bm by the canonical! boohsofthe 
holy fcripwes . If I my fclfe (faith Paule) or an angell from hcaucn iliould preach another gofpell &c. GaLi* 
But if any vifion be reported that tendeth to mainteinc the tructh deliuered in the fcripturcs,we doc not con- 
demne the auttor 3 or the booke for the vifions fake . And therefore you fay vntrutl/ that for the vifions fake 
reported by the audtor of the fecond booke of Macchabcs, we refufc the whole booke to be canonicall, we 
haue other maner of reafons, which if you could confute, you would not forge this. 
Shlfll* #• 1U Aboue meafure Apoftles.) Though at were in that they xvere dp files, of one and t'xjme orltr, yetree 
mty fee that fame had mameloHs great preeminence and privilege abwe o&ers in the fame office specially S.Veter and S. 
lohn, whom S.Pattl often cMeth great Apoftles,aboue mealurc or pafling Apoitles,the pilkrs,&c. i.CVr.i 1,5*1 z 9 

F/tlke, 4* You can fee tliat fomc of the apoftles are greater then other, yet you can not fee that S. Paule was cquall 
with them that were grcateft, and therforc Peter was not greatett of all, but had fome fellowcs euen in that 
preeminence wherein he excelled other, as in dignitie and authorise of apoftlclhip all the reft were equal] 
with him . Therfore Chryfoftome faith vpon this text. Horn. 13 . He doth not now compare himfelfe with them, but 
enen with Peter and the refl h 

I i. Infignes.) Miracles be ntc*ffarie % <md be great fignes of truth, Yrhn it is firft newly taught . dndtherfcre let 
d Cathohke men hold pfi that faith which waifirft preached and confirmed by miradet, at in England by S.dwufline, and 
in other nations by other holy AfoftoUkfi men. And let tlx Heretics that preach extraordinarily, newly, and ctberwift 
then tee received at ourfirji contterjion, fhew th eh calling and doftrine by miracles , or els let them be takfnfjr falfe APo* 
pofle$a*thsybe 9 

Let all men be aduifed what doftrine they holdc,ho\vfoeuer confirmed by miracles,ifit be not confirmed 

by the word of God. As for the doftrine ofAuguftinewc are neither certeme what miracles he did to con- 
firmc it, or it he did any, whether it was to confirme any of that corruption which hebroughtin. Ccrteine it 
is, the cathoUkcBritans would not receiue him, with whom Chriftian religion had continued in fucccflion 
fince the Apoftles time . As for the do&rinc that wc teach, feeing it is none other but the doftrine of Chritl 
and his Apoftles (as we proue manifeftly by the holy fcriptures) it is nor needful! for vs to confirme by mira- 
cles, which hath fo long fincc bene confirmed by all the miracles of Cluift and his Apoftles . And yet in the 
chiefe and moft effentiall points of faith,we teach the fa me that Gregory and Auguftinc his legate taught,as 
appearethby many euidences oJxtory and writings of Gregory,Bcdc,Aelfrikc,anaothcrs. 

CHAP. XIII. 

ITc driueth into them thefeare ofcxccmmtwicathn : to th end that they doing penance befonhand, he may not be compelled 
to vfe huaatlmitie x?Un h comm^andas he hath threatned. 1 1 Jndfc with a general exkrtation he endetlu 

LO this the third time I come vnto you : 
* In the mouth of two or three witneffes 

ftial cuery word ftand. 

a I foretold and doe forctel as prefent, 
and now abfent, to them that finned before, 
and al the reft, that if I come againe, I wil 
not fpare. 

3 Scekc you an experiment of him that 
fpeaketh in me, Chrift: who in you is not 
weake,but is mightie in you? 



Vifion^ 



The church 
bow to be 

knowen. 



Slander, 



The Apoftles 
fome greater 
then other. 



Peters pre- 
eminence. 



Fulke.f. 



We mufl flick 
to the faith 
firft planted 
by miracles. 



Miracles, 



*^JOwcome I the third time vntoyou, * In Dcut.19.1y 



"JW^ 



the mouth of 'two or three wttnejfesfhalle- matt. 1 8.1 tf 
uerywordbe eftabhfhed, john8.i7. 

2 I tolde you before, and telyou before, a* heb ' 10 - 28 ' 
though Ihad bene prefent with you the fecond 
time,fo write I now being abfent, to them which 
in timepafl haue finned, andt all other ; that if 
I come againej will not Jpare, 

3 Scetngthat ye fi eke experience of Clmjt 
which § cake thin me > which toyotwardis not 

4 For although he was crucified ofinfir- reeakefatu mightie inyou. 

mitie : yet he liueth by the power of God. 4- For though he was crucified of weahneffe, 
For we alfo are weakc in him : but wc Hial yet liueth he of the power of God: *And we dfo 
Hue with him by the power of God on areweakein him, bmwe jhall hue mthhimby 
you. the might of God toward you. 

5 Trie your owne felues if you be in the / * Examineyour felues whether youare in i«Cor.n.M 
faith : proue ye your felues . Know you not the faith : Proueyour owne felues . Knowye not 

your felues that Chrift I e s v s is in you, vn- your owne felues how thatlefus Chrift u inyou, 
lefle perhaps you be reprobates. except ye be reprobates ? 

6 Butlhopeyoullknow thatwearcnot 6 But I truftthatye jhall know that we are 
reprobates. not reprobates. 

7 AndweprayGodjthatyoudoenocuil, 7 Truely 1 f pray to Godthatye doe none euiff, 

not not 



_^. 



1 

! 


c EccleGaftieal 


t 

k 


power to pu- 
niili offenders 
byyc-infures 
of the church. 




The EpiftJein 
avotiueMafl'e 
of the B.Tri- 




niric. 




* vug&jL- 




Xciff$i. 




i.Co.i^io. 



The fecond Epiftlc of S.Paul C h a p. x i i t. 

not that we may appeare approued , but that not that we fkouldfeeme approved, but that ye 

you may doe that which is good, and we be fkoulddoe that which is hsnefi, though ire beat 

as reprobates. reprobates. 

t 8 For we cannot any thing againft the 8 For we can doe nothing againft the trueth, 

truth : but for the truth. but for the trueth. 

For we rei oyce,for that we are weake, p For we are glad when we are weake, &je 
and you are mightie . This alfo we pray for, arefirong . Truelj this alfo we wijh, emnycur 
yourconfummation. perfeftion, 

1 o Therfore rhefe things I write abfent : / o Therefore write I thefe things being ab- 
that being prefent I may not deale hardly Jent,leaft being prcfentjjbculdvfejharpncs, ac~ 
according to the c power which our Lord cording to the power which the Lord hath given 
hath giuen me vnto edification & not vnto me to edifcation/indnot to deftruElion. 
deftrudtion. // FtnaUfbrethrenfarewelll-eperfeU^eof 

1 1 For the reft brethrciyeioyce, be per- good comfort t be of 'one minde,liue inpeace 3 and 
feiVtake cxhortation,be of one minde,haue the God of lone and peace fiallbe withy ou. 
peace,andtheGod of peace & ofloue,fhal iz Greeteone another in an holykiffe. 
be with you. 13 All the fainclsfaluteyott. 

1 1 Salute one an other in a * holy kifle. / 2 The grace of\ our Lord Iefm Chrisl^nd H 0r ' the Lo * 
Al the faind\s falute you. the hue ofQod, and the \commmion of the holy g or,fdl ow . 

13 The graceofour Lord Iesvs Chrift, ghoftbewithyouall,zAmen. °*9- 

and the charitie of God, and the communi- ThefccoudEpiftletothe Corinthians, waswrit- 
cation of the holy G holt be with you alL / en from Vhiiippi i a citie ofUWacedonia, by 
Ame n . Titus and Lucas, 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Rhem.i. 1 

where 



Chap. xiii. 

/ 



. Trie your fclues.) The Hcrciil-paguelxrmpon, that cwry rrar.mtylyowhimfclfcertamelrytobeingrace * We mar 
retbejptflerpe^ethexprefya-idontlytffaitb.tbetavberrf^ 



we 



Fulke. 



it nan ail ofvnderfianding, though hi can not be ajjl.red that be hath hisfinnet remittedytndtlmt he is in al paint a in Rate haue &itW*t 
ofgrace and faction. : becaufe entry mm that isoj 'the Catholike faith, it not alwaia o) 'good life and agr -cable thereunto, ^l-Jf^ 
Kort!xaclcsofourwilfofubie£ftor)derfi.viding, thatwecanknoncertainelywhe^xrweUgoodortHil, SteS.jlugu- S 

fine to.7 deperfe&iuftitia: c.l f.Ude Cor.&grat.c.iS.&S'.r/ww&w j .2.7.1 iz.art.f. 
/• Seemgyouconfeflethatwc may know ccrteinlythatwehaue faith, it is eafic to prouc that we may know C«temtieof 
that wc are in grace,and aflurcd of faluation. For by faith (S. Pau]e faith) we hone accejfe -vnto this grace jn which k^ "* 
we Jland, and gkriem tbe hope of the glory of the formes of Ged : which hope (hall not decciue vs. Rom. J. 2. f. 
Againe when the apoftlc faith, we may know that Chnft is invs, howfliould we not know chat we arc in the 
grace and fauor of God?For Chrift is notin the reprobate that are out of the fauor of God,but in his cle£t,in 
whom after they be callcd,he dwclleth by faith. Eph 3. 1 7. If Chrift therfore dwell in our hearts by faith, we 
are allured that our finnss are forgiuen vs for Chrift his fakc,and therefore are aflurcdly in the ftate of grace 
and faluation .Your reafon of the contraric is that euery one that is of the catholike faith, is not alwayes of 
good lire agreeable thereunto. In deed euery one that outwardly profeffeth the cathohkc faith, is not of 
goodJife agreeably, buthe that beleeue<hin heart confeffeth withlus mouth, andis of good life agreeably, 
though not void of all finne . For a goodlife (faith S- Auguftine) is inseparable from faith, »!»cb worktth by hut. 
Therfore die popifh catholike faith, is not the apoftolikc catholike faith, which worketh by loue,and is vnfe- 
parable from a good life 5. Yea it k itfdftagood life, as S- Auguftine faith, De fide & oper. cap. u . Your fecond 

reafon is, ttet tbe affes of our w;U arenotfofubiecfto -mderfianding, that we can know certainly ttbetlxr we be «ood or 
tnll . O mifcrable and damnable ftate of papifts, which haue no certeintic of faluation grounded vponGods 
promifes apprehended by faith, but depend vpon the acts of their will, and their carnall vnderftanding. 
V/herby they flic w thcmlelues void of Gods fpirit,which teftifieth to our fpirits that we are the fonncs cf God, 
if fonnes then heires. heires in deed of God, and ioynt heircs with Chrift. Rom. 8. S. Auguftine whom you 

quote^cachethnofuchdotenc.C^^^/^Vw.hefaith: Itisfmne when either time kmt hue, which 
ought to be or it ts lejfe then it ought to 6e,whether this may be molded hy our wiH,cr vlxther it cannot. For if it mzy,ait 
frefintwtU doth tt,cr ,fu cannot , our will that Upafl hath done it . jindyet it may be auoyded, not when a proud will h 
praifedjM wlxn an bumble wM is Mped.ln the other place he (he weth,that the number & faluation of the cleft 
« certaine,yetno man in this imortalitie muftprefume that he is of the number of the predeflinate, except 
he abide m chrift,and bring forth the fruites of eleaion,by the gift of perfeuerence, which is giuen to euery 
one of the elect. As for the auftontic of Thomas Aquinas is not to be regardcd 3 though fometfme he writcth 
not farre (rom the truth in this matter . To conclude, our certcintie dependeth not vpon our will or works, 
but vpon the prornife of God through faith, that Chrift is in vs,and we in him, therefore wc fcaU not muTc of 
the performance of hispromifes. 

THE 



» - 



" K^UJ 






-r 



Chap. i. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE 

S. Pavl To The Galatians. 



3 1 ? 
OF 







r/i 



f^n^^ H ^ r */w £#/?& majfecmc to he thefrfl tUt S. Vatdwote, was declared in the Argument of the Epijlk 

"" s£A f o t/;e fyminsjiot&ithfianiing that in the fecond chapter it is euideat to h tue bene written 1 4 yeres at the leaS 

after his Contierfion^ and (as it is fad) from Epbefttsfeiike at that time of his being there 9 which is mentioned 

The uecafimofit rcerefuch Talfe apefile^ as we read of^AB. 1 f. JLt quidam defcendentes, <&c m And certaine com m in g 
downe from lewrie,taught the brethren (that is the Chriflian Gentilesat Antioche) that vnles you be circumcifcd 
according tc the manner of Moyfes, you can not be faued . Such cummers alfo to the Galatians (whom S. Paul had 
converted Jtl. 1 6>a$ himfclfmenticneth Gal,i.& 4.) didfeiuce t\>em > faying ) th.it al tlx other jiprftks to whom lhsy(h?tild 
rather harkgifhen to Taut (who came they kgew not from wlwice") did vfi Circumifion :yea and that Tmlhimfelf. when 
hcameamongthem y durfl do none other . Andtowinnetbemmoreeafily, they did not lay on them the burden of the whole 
Law Jjtit of Circumcifon cnly. 

jigainjithefe deceiuers, S. TsuldccLireth, thtt he received his Apofihfaip and learned the Gojpel that he preaclxtb of 

rifi himfelf after his BgfurreEfion ; and that the othzr Jpoflcs (although he learned nothing oftljem) receiued him into 
their JocietiCy and allowed wel of his preaching to the Gentiles, though themfelucs being letves, and lining among the Iewes 
hadnot yet left the ceremonies of the Law •• hoxebeit they did not put in them any hope ofiuflif cation^ but mClrrifi alone 
Without them . He declareth moreouer , that tl>e faidfaife apofiles belied him 9 in faying thtt he alfo preached Circumcifion 
fometimes. jigainefhat they tl>em(elue$ in freaking no more but Circumcifiott, didagainf. the nature 'fCirctmaffonJjecaufi 
itisapwfejjion to obfeme tin whole Law: finally 9 whatjoeuer they pretendedythat in deed they did it onely topleafe the lewes- 
of whom otltenvife theyfa'AiU be ptrfecuted. 

So that in this Epifile he handleth the fame matter , which in the Epifile to the Simons : but here leffe exaffly and more 
briefly y becanfe the Galatians were very rude t andttx Bgmatm contrar.w fe y rtpleti omnfeientia (Rgm. 1 y) replenifhed 

withal knowledge. !. 

THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO THE GALATIANS. 

CHAP. I. 




their approbation 

ThcTranflation of Rhemes. 

A V L an Apoftlc not of 
men 3 1| neither by man, but 

by I e s v s Chrift, and God 
the Father that railed him 
from the dead, 

2 And al the brethre that 
are with me : to the churches of Galatia. 

3 Grace to you and peace from God the 
Father and our Lord I e s v s Chrift, 




The Tranflation of che Church of England. 

iAVL an lApoftle not of 
men, neither by man, but by 
Icfus Chrifl, and by God the 
, Father y which mi fed him vp 
from the dead: 
1 2 And all the brethrenwhich 

are with me&nto the Churches of Galatia ; 
3 Grace be irithyou, and peace fiom God 

the father, and fiom our Lord lefus ChriSl ; 




4 Who gaue him felf for our finnes, that 4 which gam htmfelfefor ourfnner^ to de~ 
he might deliuer vs from this prefent wic- Utter vs from thitprefent cuillworld, according 



ked world, according to the wilofourGod 
and father : 



5 



To whom is eloricforeuerandeucr. men. 



to the mil of God ^nd our father : 

S To whom bcgloriefor euer and ever, $A- 



% New Gof- 

pcllcrsthat 

pcrucrtjcor- 

mpt,or alter 

the one onely 

true and firft 

dcliucrcd Go. 

falaretobe 

auoided.Sce 

S.Auguftme 

Conr.Faufium 



A«^n. 6 I maruell that ye are fofoone turned from 

6 I marucl that thus fo foone you are him that hadcallcdyouwthegraceofChrifl, 
transferred from him that called you into vntoanother Gojpel; 



the graceofChrift,vntoan otherGofpel : 
9 Which is not an other, vnles there be 



7 Which is not another Gofpel , but thai 
there be fome which trouble you, and intend to 



fome that trouble you , and wil t inuert the peruert the Gojpel of Chrift'. 

Gofpel of Chrift. $ Neuertheleffe though we,or an angel from 

8 But although wc ? J or an Angel from heauen, preach any other Gofpel vnto you, then 

heauei^cuangelize to you befidc that which thatwhich we hauepr cached vntoyou, let him 

we haueeuagclized to you,be he anathema, beaccurfed. 

9 As 9 As 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap, f, 

9 As we haue faid before, fo now I fay a- p 9Aswefaidbefore J fofajInowagaine i lf 

gainc, If any euangclize to you, befide that any man preach any other Gojpelvntoyott, then 

which you haue receiued, be he anathema, thzcje hone rectified Jet htm be accurfed. 

IO /f?i I ?7r Vi f * a& f? t0 1J& ,0 Doelnowperfuadem^orGod? Bther 

ortoGopOrdoIfeeketopleafemen?IfI doeI[eeh topleafi mmf For $ j Uafed 

yetdid^eafemen,Ilhouldnotbethefer- menJ ^ OM idnotbcthc fcruant of Chrift. 

uant ofChnft. L . . . . . 



of S.Paul, 

Iun.jo 



11 'For I doe you to vnderftand, bre- "*lcertifie yon, brethren, that the Goftel i.Cor. I ej£ 
ren, theGofpel that was cuangelized of Schwas preached ofme^s not after man. 



c The Epiftle 

memoratba thretl, the Gofpel 

me, that it is not according to man . * 2 For I wither received it of man, neither 

1 2 For neither did I receiue it of man,nor **><# I taught it , but by the reuelation of lefta 
learne it : but by the reuelation of Ie s vs Chrift. 

Chrift. i g forye haue heard of my ccnuerfation in 

X 3 Foryou haue heard my conuerfation timepaft,* in the leves religion, how that be- Ads^i. 
fometimein Iudaifrae,thataboueroeafureI jondmeafure I perfected the Church of God,& 
perfecuted the Church of God, andexpug- fh oiled it- 
nedit, Jr 

14 And profited in Iudaifme abouc ma- 
ny of mine equals in my nation, being more 
aboundantly an emulator of the traditions 
of my fathers. 

1 5 But when it pleafed him that fepara- 



Aft.9jT< 



14 And profited in the levees religion aboue 
manyofmf\companionsin mine owne nation, tOfjUuoe*^ 

being a very feruentmaintsiner of the traditions 
of my fathers. 

ij Butvchen it pleafed God phich feparated 



ted me from my mothers wombe, and cal- ntefiom my mothers tvombe, and called me bj 
led me by his grace, to reucale his fonne his grace 9 



in me, 

j 6 That I fliould euangclize him among 
the Gentils/mcontinent I condefcended not 
toflefh andbloud, 

17 Neither cameltoHierulalemtothe 
Apofties my anteceflfors : but I went into 
Arabia, and againc I returned toDamafcus, 

1 8 Then,aher three yeres I came to Hic- 
rufalem I to fee Peter : andtaried with him 
fiftcne daies. 



16 To reueale hisfinne by me , that Ifhould 
bf the Gofpel preach him among the heathen imu 
mediatly I communed not mthflefh and blottd : 

ty Neither went I vf to Hierufdem^ti) them 
which were t/fpoftles before me; but went my 
wayes into Arabia* and came againc vnto Da* 
mafitts. 

1 8 Then after three yeers J went vp to Hie- 
rufalem to fee Peter, & abode with him fifteens 

dayes. 



j 9 'But other of the Apofties fowl none 'Jam 
lames the Lords brother. 



19 But other of the Apoftlefawlnonc: 

* Med our** ^ D o * ames $ the brother of our Lord. 
Lordwbro- 20 And the things that I write toyourbe- 

^&hoUbt£«God^atIIienat.^ 20 The tbnes therefore which ivritcvnt* 

of the lewes, 2 1 After that , I came into the partes of mmm L a L n ij l^* r«A in. „** 

KSU Syria and Cilicii P J*»Mo%before God litem. 

.«caiied bre- 22 Andl was vnknovven by fighttothc f JfterwardlcameintothecoaftsofSjri* 

t&w«!2 churches ofIewrie,that were in Chrift: andCilicia, andwasvnkpowenin face vnto the 

brclhreain 22 But they had heard only , That he c **>™« ofjewrtewhtch werein Chrift: 

the fitters*" which perfecuted vs fometime, doth now 22 B»f they had heard onely , that he which 

•badren. euangclize the faith which fometime he ex- perfecuted vs in times paft, now pr cache th the 

pugncd : faith fohich before he deflroyed. 
24 And in me they glorified God. 23 jindthey glorified Godinme. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 

jJfgfH t j m ** Neither by man.) ThwghhenmMfirJlfymansek8im ) mninatim > oraJp*^^ 

titUafpoitamtnty chofentobem^fiktynhytUh^e^elfeordmanceofGodhetoohf erders or imfoftionefhandsef'^^^, 
tnen><uuplaineh&.\$.Lrtvibnvaretbenoffuchfa!feJpoflks.atnovp* doits intrude them fehes to the offiaofMim- dinsric irnpo. 
jicrie mdpreaeliingjuither called ofGodjta rigxly ordered of mm. fino o fbands. 

Fulke, I. The text is _heere plaine.ihat S.Paulcs calling was not ^ >»*», therefore that impofition of hands, Aft.ij. tawfona . 

was not the giuing of holy orders, but the commending of his labors vnto God . Except you will fay that he u m„«, ' 
preached'cueruncehisconuerfion, vntill he went from Anrioch, without holy orders, which is a fhamefull 
abfurditie. Yet they that intrude themfelucs into the minifteiie without calling of God, andlawfull ordeining 

of 



'%. 



» # 






Chap, i* 



To the Galacians. 



318 



$MJ* 



TttHtes. 



Rhern.3. 

Tr4ff.98.iR 
least* 



©fmetvKenotexcufedby his examplc.Muchlcflc,they that fct vpancw facrifidng Pricftbood, todcfaccthe^oryofthcctctnall 

PjietthoodofChrift. 

». Or an Angel.) Many mrthie ohferuations are made in tlx fathers writings , oftheeawefi admonition of the Nofhwof 
jtpoftlefndmuckmaywgatherofthctextit fetffirfi , that the credit of any mm or Jngelforwhasieamifyeloquewe, learningor 
(hew of grace or venue fo euerf hough he wrought miracles$ouldnot moue a Chrijiian ma from that truth which he hath JJJJJjSj^ 
once receiued in the Catholikg Church : ofwbich point Vincentius Lirinenfss excellently treatcth. li. cone prophaiUmeC thefcith. 
NaiAt&tcsJVhcrety we may fee that it is great fitie andfJsamejbatfotnanyfoUw Luther and Caluin and fitch 'jhtr leude 
feUowsjnto a new Go/pel ye hi ch are fo far re from Afoflles and Angels, that dsey are not any whit comparable with tU old 
Herttifas in giftes of learning or eloquencejfnuch leffe ingoodlife. 

Luther and Caluine taught not a new Gofpe!l,but for the fubftancc of their doftrine, they taught the fame Slander. 
which S.Paule taught vnco the Galathians,and which is fully fct downc in the holy Scriptures . For giftes of 
learningand eloquent e,all the Popilli Herecikes of Rhemes,are not worthy to bcare their bookes after them, 
and yet they nether defired nor defcrued credite by learning or eloquence, but only by demoftftration of tro* 
eth out of the holy Scripturcs.For good life,though Heretiks haue inucnted fuch impudent fclandcrs of them, 
as their forefathers did againft Chrift,andhis A poftles,and the Arrians againft Athanafius,yct the teftimonic 
of the Churches in which they liucd,is fufficient to teftifie , that in companion of the beft Popes , that haue 
bene thefe joo.yeeresjtheir life was Angel -like , and before men vnreproueable .Yet no more for their life, 
then for their learning^thev were to be accepted,butonly for the truth which they taught plainly , out of the 
holy Scripturesjconfirmcdboth with learning and holincsof life, 



Tulkej, 



gclize to you more then you haue receiucd,but,bdulc that ) ou recalled. lor it fie Uiouid lay tnat,ne mould be « loro^en, 
prejudicial to him fclf>who couctcd to come to die Theflalonians , that he might fupply that which was wan- "P^™* pK * 
ting to their fhith.Now he that fupplicth,addcth that which was lacking, takech not away that which was^&c. s# 

By which wefee how frimloufly andcalumv.iottfly the Heretics charge the Church with addition to the Scriptures. 

Firft the wordsare plaine,that not onlya contrary Gofpel, but Moan other gofpel is condemned, cV thertforeall addition of Gof- Addition to 1 
pels,to the only true Gofpdjs execrablcboth bv this tcxt,& by the curfe that God addeth to them, that adde vnto his word.Thcr- the Gofpcll ot 
Fore he is voyd of common fenfe,that vnderitanileth not S. Augufline, to fpeafce of them which haue not receiued the Gofpell all at Scriptures. 
©ncc,whofe want muft be fupplied.But they that once haue receiued the Gofpei fully, as it is taught in the holy Scriptures.muft re- The (ufficien- 
addition,though it be not dirc&ly contrary vnto that which they haue receiued. Here vpon Chry fbftom faith ; That he might tie of thefcrip- 



ceme no 



Rkm.4. 



thewfhat a very fatal mutter addedami/fe, doth corrupt the whole >hc faith fhe gofpel isfubuerted .Agatne,!*/ them beare what Paul cures. 
fifth that they badfubuerted the GoJpet 9 wbich brought in bat a very title of new matters. Vincentius Lirinenfis vpon this tcxe,con- 
dudcth,u thefe words x ^dnunciare^&c.To declare or preach Vnto Cathotikf Chriftians, any thing be fide that 11 hich they haue re* 
coined At was neuer lawful jt was no where lawful jt [hal ntuerbe lawfuL*And to occur fe themwhicb teach any thing befide that which 
hath once bene receiued.it was alwties necefaryit it euery where neceffaryjt (hal be alway neceffary. To the Gofpel thcreforc/ully 
teceiued from the Apoftles, according to the holy Scriptures, nothing may be added afterward. S.Cyprian alfovfeth this text, to the 
hmttndcSmx\g% Seeing therfore t neither an *Apeftle,nor any Unget from heauen,can preach or teach otherwi fe, be ftde that which 
rhrift once taught, and his Apoftles preached, I maruaile bow thit hath bene vfid, that contrary to the rule of the Gofpell^ndthe *A- 
pottle jnfimeplacesjvateris offredin the Lords cuppe f wbicb being *hne % can not cxprejfctbe bUudofChriJl.Eg^'lhtoioTCtyfon 
this textjfa 

Which geett 
might driue away 

ftomthat which ho r<H* t <«»»"~* ., l , ll „ ; ,v 111/l v, 1 ., 1 ,, r , — .-- .--.-■: .. ■—-■ x , ,.-,* '* 

contrary things jr if they outrthrow the whdc Cefpeljmt if they eu* tgeh %e or preach, but a Utle befide the Gofpe/ t which yon haue re- 
ceiuedjfthey weaken it in any point Jet them be aecurfed. And that hemeaneth of the Gofpd conteined in the Scripturcs,his words 
declare vpon the fame lenience repeated. C hnfi hmfelfe brtegethh Abraham, fpeakingtn theparable s declaring that he will haue 
more credite to begiuen to the Script uresf hen 1 if 'the dead jhould rcuiue againe . 'ButTaufe^when I fry Tattle J jay Qhrift hmfelfe, 
for it was he which moued his minde*) pre f met h the Sd iptures before ^Angels, defcendingfrem heauen^ andvery rightly. For the *4n- 
gels, be they neuer fogrca\are fir uants and mini flers. But all the Scriptures came vnto vs, not fromfiruants, but from the Lordofalh 
For this caufi he faith Jfanyjhatl preach vnto yeujbefiie that which we preach vnto you,&c$y this you may fee how iuftly,and agree- 
ably to the ancient Fathers iudgcment,we charge rhe Popilh Church.with addition to the Scriptures. 

T/;i>rf/y.«Trtf/*y/A«v^rfeuan"eliiamus (we cnangeli(e) asthemrd accepiftis (>*« haue receiued) we may note that the firjl Tj^Gofpeli 
MthMofafi which mjecondGofpcUingcrdotlrinemay be admitted, is not that onely whichhe Wrote to the&*latsans % orwhtchtt noCORC i v j n 
conteined either in hiscr any other ofthe^pofiUs or Suangelijles rrrisings , but that which wot by worde of momhalfo preached, lbc ^^ 



feulybeguiUd^stberemaffirhey]hamefullyerre,when rhey charge the tat wings mm aaomg xoxne uojpet, wven mcytcw any ^^ tt ^jj. 
thing that is not in exprejfe wordes written by the^pojiles or £uangeliftes,not marking that the ^psjlletn this Chaptered elf vbcte, ^ ^ 
eemmonlycallethhtsandhisfellowcswholepreaching y theqofpelJreitwrttteHorvnwritten. 

Fourthly by the fame vordes we fee condemned al after preachings, later dollrmes^ntwfeVtes and authors of the fame : that onybe- A f tcrprea- 
tngtrucwhiehwasfirfibythe ^4 f oft Us and ^tpofteltkg men as the lawful husbandmen of Chritles field, fi* ed ™ d ?to lt j£ mth f c hin?ando- 
Church : and that faifijwU * ' " " -«.---■ * *- -- - /- — 

8ia.) but al other auncient 

prcuingJAarcionya'cntincferdon^cnanacrwajuchUW occaujervcy c«wewww«BHr»ww«»»«« (5 -;» w . H . ^^ 

Church was fctlcdin former truth* , . cWne 

*J«r. " " " " ' ' * ~ ~* 

preached 
Vincentius Lir'imnfu 

£'27^' norScr oSit XwfXto 6v m«Iw w^^ TSj^JiA^^tim docWne^nd 

holdeth al accur fed f hat draw* Chriftian man from the focietieof thewhole Church > to tnakg thefcueral part of any onefeQ : that drawe men 
eatte the hidden comenthles of Heretikgs, from the open and kpowen Church of Cbrift : that allure to the priuate, from Jbtatbe 

,• finally al that draw with chatting curio fit to the children of the Catkoltit* Churcb 9 by teaching any thing be fides that they Catb. QUIA, 



Fulkef, 



not haue heard htm.utstiy 0. tsierom vntn tms ptace,wneremine ^ifojuc gmesa wa***rjT*r */*«*» e «^»- ^,*y- »*-»«»* "7.-7" 

but twtfe t toproue that the x^eale of C'tholihg men ought to be fe great toward al Heretlkgt and their dotlrtnesjkat theylhould&ue v^ a gafoft 

them the anathema though they were neuer fo deer e vnto themdnwbi eh cafe,fxith thisholy 1>oBof* lwould not Jpato mine omega* \$xtvke$ 9 

rw/i.AdPammach.c.j.cone.Io,Hiorof. .... .... .'• ~ e> n « +~*- cc^ 

Weeacknowlcdge, that as well that which the Apoftles preached, as that which they did wnte, iiAeGoUL ButweThcfuftaen- 
affirme, that they preached nothing for the Gofpell, but that which was written in the Scriptures, of the olde Tefta- ae of the fcxifr 
ment. Ronv ».*♦ Aft.atf.ai. Andafterwaid, wasalfo writtenintkc Scripturesof thenew Tcftamcnt. Therefore when wee tares. 

Nun waw 



The Epiftie of S. Paul Ch a p. u. 

teach neither onctuarjyior befide the word \vr irten 3 we are fiire to auoid the ApofHes curfe whercsnto all Pa- 

Eiftes incurre^teaching both contraband befide die Scr pturcs,vnder colour of vnwritten traditions. But wc 
now what focucr the Apoftles taught , is contained in the Scriptures.Fcr the G fid which tiny preached (fcyth 
henzus) afterward by the will ofGodjthy delittered in writings be the foundation and pillar of ourfaith,L&, ) Cap. 
I.TertulIian againft Hermogenes the Herctike,fayth iLeehmfow that hi* opinion is written,; fh be not writtenje] 



Urn be 

again 

UbM 




Rhem. 



Write, thought to be fufpcuxtjU well for maimers, as for dotlrtne, that gijlering in right faith, and worlds jmd venue we 
might come to the hfngdome oflxauen,by our Lord lefus drift. \]icvon\ in jfgfa cap. x . fay th : Other things, which toklu 
e&tlKau8oritieandt£ftimmiecftheSaiptures^ of their mneaccm, thefwordof Gods word doth 

^%Therefore,alI after preaching^nd fowingof nouclties, befide the holy Scriptures, is that which Tertul- 

Iian^lrenxusjVincentius, Augufline, and Hierom condemnc,which oughtto be accurfed of all Chriftian Ca- 
tholikes. 



\rGpHjaj 




PctCT 

.. - . . - x -. . t , ^ wand 

a tbrng orperfin ofnam^excellencie.andmaieFiieJor which eaufi>and tofil himfelf with theperfeEl vew of his behaviour rCu ^ f? a Uh 
he abode with him fftene daies. SffSJf/crowepJoj.adPauIinumJo.j.Ww^ 
daiesthathetariedwithS.Teter. See S.^mbrofe'm Comment, buimloci, andS. ChrjfoBmevpm this place and 
„ ho.87.inIoan. ' ' 

fluke j. That S. Paulcdoethvifire Peter, of honour and reuerence to him, it (hall eafily be grauntcd, butthathc p~ 

ought any duet)- to him as Pope,and his great fupcricur in audoriiie, you are neuer able to prouc . That he ck/" *""* 
came fo farre of ductie,you alledgc Terrullian defrxfcr.pt. who fay th : He came vp to Hkmfakm to kjww Tetcr,of 
office and duetie and right vcritie of the fame faith andpreaching. Tor kththey wouldnothaue marueiledjthatofaperfe- 
cuterjiewas made a Treacher Jflx had f reached anj thing mtrary/teithnwould they haue magnified the LordJ)ecxufe 
Tattle his aduerfarie was emtio tlxm.Therefvre they gaste him tin right hand, infigne of concord andagrcment, and or* 
dtinedbetweene thcmjlx difjrilution of the office or duetie t not feparathn of the Goft>ett. Therefore his comming was 
abouthisofficeandauftoritieofpreaching,notofduetievnto Peter ashUfupcriourinau&oritic, whowil* 
lingly yelded vnto hinyhc greatcft and largcft charge of preaching among the Gentiles But he came to fee 

Peter,as Chryfoftome faytn: to belwld him atnunbtholdathing^rpcrfonofnamefxcitUncUyW It is well 

t to fit 

encie 
and maieitic ? But what wiiteth Chryfoftome immediatly bcforc,vpon this text ? What can be more modefi then 

this mind} jfterfo great andfo many good afles,when he had no neede at all of Veter , neither warned his voice Jrutwas 

tquall in hnour 'onto him (for 1 will here fay no more)yet he went vpvnto hhnju to hit greater and elder, jfvaine that 

bleffedmanwertnot to Itaxne any thing ofhim,norto rtceiueany correffion, but onely to fee him jtnd honour hfmwith his 

frtfmtJtiietOto making a myfterie of the number of the daies,maketh not Peter Pope: and fay th in his Com- 
mentaries^/ hewentnottolearntf ofhimjjut to giue honour tohm, which was an Jpoftle before him, forhe had no 





ofjttofllfhipfhat Tctsr might kpow that the fame licence wasgmm to Hm,that he himfelfe had receiuecL Therefore when 
he came to himjie was lodgedand abode wsth him 1 f daiesyU afBow Jffte of the fan* mind and agreement. Chiyfo- 
ftom in Zw/.H«w.87.fayth,that Paule went to fee biu\,becanfe he was the mouth and chief e of the Apoflles. And yet 
ashefayth vponthis text,/* was equatl in honker with Teter, And vponthenext Chaptcr,hc lay th: Tastlewase- 
eptdl in digutic with Teter the higbejt. 

CHAP. II. 

He teUethfurth theftorie begonne in the loft chapter, and how he reprehendedTetcr, 1 J and thenfteeia&y vrgeth the 
tnfmple of the Chriftian lewtsfrh* fought vnto ClmftforiuJIsfication , andsltat by warrant alfi of their Law hfclfytt 
a!fobecaufeoth:rwifeChrifts death had been needles. 

THen after fourtencyeres I went vp a- ^T 1 Hen fottrteene y teres after , I went vpa^ 
gainetoriierufalemwithBarnabas,ta- A gaineto Humfidmmth Barnabas, and 
king Titus alfo with ine. tooke Titwmthme. 

2 And I wentvp according to reuelati- , r — ^# . . , r . . , 
on: and [ conferred with them the Gofpel * f, ^T^T^T^^Zi 
which Ipreach among the Gentiles , but a- **" *£*£ *? «*//»** *£$ * 
part with them that feemed to be fome- T^lt" FT? 7 % *£"* 
Siing^eft perhapsfl in vaine I &°uld runne *^*"f^**h"9~~» &»* 
orhadrunne. F rm*frUdrm*mtHm. 

3 But neither Titus which was with mc, 3 Sut neither Tttm which was with ntee , 
whereas he was aGentil, was compelled to ^emga Greece, was compiled to bcctrcumci- 
be circumcifed : fid: 

4 But becaufe of the falfe brethren craf- + And that fawfc ofmmmcrtjxingfdfi 

tely brethren, 



• • ; 



r-S&StJ 



To the Galatians. 



Deu.io,t7. 



cSc the mar- 
ginal Annota- 
tion Rornw* 



WW 



Ro.3ji9.zo. 



* 

* 



Chap. ii« 

tely broughtin , which craftely came in to 
efpieourlibcrtic thatwe haue in ChrittlE- 
s v s,that they might bring vs into feriutude. 
< To whom we y elded not fubicc-tion no 
not for an houre , that the truth of the Go- 
fpel may remaine with you. 

6 But of them that feemed to be iome- 
thincr, (what they were ibmetime, it is no- 
thing to mc* God accepteth noithe perfon 
ofmanjfortome, theythat feemed to be 
ibmething,!! added nothing. 

7 But contrariwife when they hadicen, 
that to me was committed the Gofpel of 
the c prepuce , as | to Peter of the cuxumci- 

8 (Tor he that wrought in Peter to the 
Aportlemip of the circumcifion,wrought in 

me alfo among the GentilsJ v 

o And when they had knowen the grace 
that was giuen mc , lames and Cephas and 
Iohn, which feemed to be pillers , | gaue to 
me and Barnabas the right handes ot focie- 
tie : that we vnto the Gentiles, and they vn- 
to the circumcifion: t 

i o Only that we mould be mindehii ot 
the poore : the which fame thing alfo I was 

careful to doe. 

1 1 And when Cephas was come to An- 

tioche, j I refilled him c in face , becaufe he 
wasllreprchenfible. 

1 2 For before that ccrtaine came from 
lames, hedideate with the Gentiles .-but 
•when they were come, he withdrew and fe- 
paratedhimfclf, fearingthem thatwereof 

the circumcifion. 

12 And to his fimulation confentedthe 
reft of the Icwes , fo that Barnabas alfo was 
ledde of them into that fimulation. 

1 4 But when I faw that they walked not 
rightly to the veritie of the Gofpel, I faidto 
Cephas before them al : If thou being a 
Ie we , liueft Gentile-like and notludaical- 
ly : how doeft thou compel the Gentils to 

Iudaize. 

1 5 We are by nature Iewes , and not of 

thcGentils,finners. 

1 6 But knowing that * man is not luiti- 
fied by the workes * of the Law, but by the 
faith of Ie svs Chrift: we alfo beleeue in 
Chrift I e s v s , that we may be iuftificd by 
the faith of Chrilt, and not by the workes of 
the Law: for the which caufe,by the workes 
of the Law noflefh dial be iuftificd. 

1 7 But if feeking to be iuftified in Chrift, 
our felues alfo be found finners : is Chrift 
then a miniftcr of finnc ? God forbid. 

1 8 For 



V9 



brethren , which cameinpriuih to sjie out our 
libertie -which we haue in Chrift lefu, that they 

miirht bring vs into bondage. 

f To whome,no not for an f houre , we gave t Or,mo- 
place by fubieWon, thatthetruethoftheGoJpell mcnt - 
might continue withy ou. 

6 Of them which feemed to be fomewhat 
{what they were in times faffed it maketh no 
matter to me* God acceptethno mans perfon:) Dcut.10.17. 
for the) mhich feemedchiefe , added nothing to ***+»*• 

me. 

7 'But contrariwifawhen they fawe that the 

Gofpel I of the vncircumcifion was committed 
vnto me,asthe Gosjellofthe circumcifion was 

committed vnto Peter : 

8 (^ or he that wasmightie in Teter to the 
JpofikJhiD of the circumcifion , the fame was 
mightie in me toward the Gentiles :) 

'p when they per ceiued the grace thatrvas gi- 
uen vnto ms, then lames, Cephas , and Iohn , 
which feemed to be ptllers,gaue to meandBar- 
nabas the right handes of fellowfhtp : that we 
fti ould be Apoftlcs vnto the Heathen,andthey 
vnto the circumcifion. _ 

1 Onely \ that we flioulde remember the ^JVjJ^ 
poore: wherein alfo I was diligent to doe the 

fame. 

1 1 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I 
withftoodehimto the face , becaufe hewas to be 

blamed. 

12 F 'or before that certaine came from la* 
mes, he did eatewtth the Gentiles: but when 
they were come, he withdrew, andfeparatedhim 
felfefearingthemwtich were of the circum- 
cifion. 

13 t/fndthe other Iewes diffembled like- 
wife with him : infomuch that Barnabas alfo 
was brought into their fimulation. 

14. But when I fawe that they went not the 
right way to the trueth of the Gosjel, Ifaidvnto 
Peter before them all, If thou being a lewejiueft 
after the maner of the Gentiles , and not as doe 
the Iewes: why compe Heft thou the Gentiles to 

Hue as doe the Iewes ? 

is We which are Iewes by nature , andnot 

finners of the Gentiles, 

16 Know that aman is not iuftified by the 
deedes of the lawj>ut by the faith oflefm Chrift: 
and we haue beleeued m lefts Christ, that we 
might beiuftifiedby the faith of Chrift, andnot 
by the deedes of the law .becaufe by the deedes of 
the Lawenofiefhfhallbe iuftified.? 

17 *lfthenwhilewefeeketobemaderigh- Rontyij 

teotu by Chrifi 3 we our felues alfo are found fin* 

ners: is therfore Christ the minuter offinne ? 

Godforbid. 

Nnn 2. ii for 



I 






I! 

ai 

^! 1 



1 
j 

4 

I 



is 

s 

M 
M 

I 



s 



r 

I 



t 

i 



t 
y 



;:^*&- 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Cha p.ii. 

; K-lT F K rif S d ^V a T thin ? S ,? gaine r !i F ° r /f Ih ^ a &^ ^hmgesLcb 
whichIhauedefhwd,ImakerayIUfaprc- Idcftroied, then make I mj felfe a trefZaf 

uaricatour. f er , J J * " " 

19 For I by the Law, am dead to the is, For I, though the Lave, amdeadtotbe 
Law, that I may liuc to God : with Chrift I Lawejhat I might line vnto God- lam cruet 
am nailed to the croflfe. fad with Chrift. 

2 And I liue , n ow not I : but Chrift 1 i- so Neuertheleffe, lime : yet now not I but 
ueth in me . And that that I liue now i n the ""--'" ' - ' ' ' * •■ ' • * 

flefh,I liue in the faith of the fonne of God, 

who loued me , and deliuered him felf for 
me. 

2 1 I caft not away the grace of God. For 



Christ hueth in me: andthe life whtch I nm* 
line in thefiefh , Iliue by the faith of the Sonne 

of Godphich loued me, andgaue him felfe for 
me. j j j 

2 1 Ireieci not the grace of God: Tor ifrigh- 



if iuftice be by the Law , then Chrift died in teoufneffe come of the Law , then Chrift is Fad 

vamp. -•«-.-.• J 



vame. 



tn vame. 



Shetn. 



MARGINALL NOTES. 



Chap.il 



* ~ XI - . fof ? ce -) J^^ in F ere " ce ^foreihem d/uBtiabimfdfextmulttbit. YettheEmliChBeTittstotht 
moredifgrac,ngofS.Teter ) tran/Cue,tohistace i 2p.Tefi. a nAsBo. 5tP ^" W 

J tUke 1. A vaine cawllation.youi - owce vulgar Latinc is Infrcm, To his face, that is not, behind his backe , but in Cariffi- 

his prefencc,and in the prefence of other. t-aumng. 

Rhem. 2. ««• Of the Law) By, hit and by the difcourfe of this vthdt epi/Hejou mayferceimfhat when tuMcation isattri- 

feSrf >I% , y> a * dc<inf ? c l um h *»*¥*** nenlj h nature and fret wil t without thefaith,graie ; fpirit 3 

TdkC2 ' mSLVSlSSS^ T\^ without the workes of thcLawe.cxcludcthnotonelycctetnoniall Mft*. 

workes,but aUmorall workes,from being caufe of unification , but not the worke ofcharitie,frombein R thc by***- 
effects ofiuihficauon,and of aiulufied man. ° 



Rhem.3* 



ANNOTATIONS. 



C H A P. 1 1. 



stndan Heret.ke.By ttbd rule you may tr,e al your new teacher, flutters or Caluins fchoole t vhonlutrdidnveZel tMeXWvot 
■irpreaclmgtofuch conference crtridofholy Cancel or Bifhop&they oughttodo^ndwiu'.ddoJfitwereof orCouncdj - 



Fulke 3. 



Rhem^.. 



%• Conferred with them.) Though S.Tanlwcretaugl,thisGo[pel of God and not of m-nMillvA **,*»«,**; ,^ . 

^W f *i^**"#«Wk toputbothhhvLlonMariL theiZdandl **2u* 
frobatio>^ndto^netno^e^ach*ng i andfocietieorcommmionwithtbm. Torthtreisno ixtraordinarie crmiraculL "ft.*«WHltf 
voumybat canfeuer orfepxratt the per fun fo called Jn doStrinc orfetiowjh'f of Clmfihm life end religion , from the or- ^'"^ 

^^mf^^WU<mi V ,ieJks. Thtf H i*^bili(vpmttepn^fi^{a miM Z t ^ . n 

b*»'l>»^»ga,Jdo0raetriedbyt1*o^ 

frr^c^^lrnrt^^tftocM, itUe^ntthatheisafalfe L^Sch&Z SSte. 

durftputthei 
God 3 <ts S. Tattles xca$<_ 

atthe^forhisdofeineandcalJingwasofashigh auitoritic as theirs, but he went to declare vnto other ^l™** 
vpon loccafion of fclanders,his confent and agreement with the reft of the Apoftlcs. Ititonttimtoconferre 

(f^SMKiom^m other thmgto learne Amongthemtlua conferre, there u an eysabtie, butofUmtbatteachttK 

and htm that learnetbj,e«lefe that W, Therefore Paule went to conferre, as with his e^not that any 

mall or approbation of his callmg or ^doOrinc were neccflaric 3 a S if he had bene their inferiour. But for them L a »f u l«l! ; n 9 

wh.chhauenotthehkeextraordma ri ecalUng,anda J ,aorinng,asP 

mit : thar calhng and deWjo the ordmaric gouerners of Gods Church . I fay to the lawfull gouernors of 

Gods ChurdMiot to Antichnft and the enemies of Gods Church,what place fo euer they vfutpl. As for po- 

ingv Pj toanyprmcipaUp]accofoiir^religion,wcknownone,butwhenagencrallCouncellis^ 
thercanymcancstoconferrew,diPctcrandmcAponJes J butby(ubmitdngourfeluesto^^^ 

Asfor Luther and Caluine , or they that ioine in doftrine with them, neuerrefufed to put their doftr S «ithP«cr. 
fuch conference of^ .lawhaCouncell or holy Bifhops as they ought to doe : but haue often defired that fuch a „ , 
gcnerKouncdl.bycorfcntofC^nPnnces.mightl^ But your quarrell againft themes be! SIander • 

caufetheywdlnot putthejrpreachmg mmdgement of your vnlawfull Chapter of Trenc,where the Pope 
which is accufed of hcrefie,n,ould be the only Iudge.whtch particular aflcmbly , for many other preiudices 
the Popifh Church of Frauncc alfo hath rcfiifcd ro acknowledge for a lawfull CouncS P rciudicts > 

d'X<f»»K»o»entoleJt,ofle^ 

were ofG'dfr ^ belhmfd otbe,w,fe without conference tcith tl>em , hone loft hi, labour, both fcr the time pad and to F T " mi tbe 

c^ehadnothad^.^a W )fecurmeofpreachingmeGof P eh ifithadnot bjn T ? 2Zt\ £p - tcST* 
tersfentenceand Ae reft that were with him.Hiero.e P .8 9 .c. a .See TerndJU-ConM^arcnu S^erforebyVeul ^ 
teMk'Wtto'rfvTewthtke^oJtlesaHitmfal^^ 

frmed, 



Chap. ii. 



TotheGalatians. 



J20 



a 



pn, K d,Unught?rtathwithmortfrmte.Wlxrci^^ 
f dJes.whichr^fsngaUmansatteftatkn^^ 

, Lh abfurditie as the Aduerfaries would make it,to haue the Scriptures approuedby the CbunhtsteFummce. Seemg tl* turesbeap T 
Colhel which S, Taut preached (beingo fas much certaintie andof the fame Holy Ghoft that the Scriptures be) was to be prouedby the 
Jtin conference and examination of the Apoftles , without all derogation to the trueth,dignitie, or certaintie of tin fame. Churcho te- 
And the cauMingofHeretiket,tbat we makifubiecl Gods Oracles to m.mscenfurt,andtheScripturtstohautno^t™ e "r^fo r(h 
then the Church it content tograunt vnto themj* vaine andfalfe.For,to btare witnejftor togiue euidence oratfeftatim that maketh wX 
thePreachmv or writingof fuels , is true and of 'the Holy Ghofi,isiicttomak^ittrut;nomretlxntbeGoldfmith ortottth- Canonicall 

. ' t . ? lie. ^.l.'.L :. „.... ../,( «.«(. iV kmi/ it,/iJ Imtthn atop euid*nre totnanthat fait U. And th&tfurc ScnptUfC.OU 



nikc.4. 



to tlx other -and both a/fured by the Holy wojtjrom au error.- we i, nun „y« uung oeror* «* o mywessurjymj* ■■>) » «» T , -rj^ sctiptui 
Mid Proper dwdlingjtmple, orfubieclofGod and his graces .-for the which Church the Scriptures were, and not the Church M d Church 
fartheScripturesTlnwhich Church there is iudiciallaucl critic by off.ee andiur.fdiffimto determine of 'doubt fuUqueftions e ^^- 
touching the fen fe of the Scriptures and otlxr controuerfics in religion , and topmifh difobedient perfms. Of which mdsa.dl h j^,^ 
power fix Scriptures be not capable, as neither fix f.ueths and determinations of the fume can befo euident to mn f norfo a- ^j^ 
neeable andfitfor eusry particular refolution, as diuerfiiie of times and perfons required. Certaine is tlx trueth, andgrtat 
i, the aucloritie of both : but in fuch diuers kindts , as they can not be rnU compared together. The controuerfse ts much likf 
as if a man touching the ruling a cafe in Owe or giuingfentence in a matter ofqueflion, fhouldaske , whether the iudge, or 
the euidence of the parties, be of more aucloritie or credit, which were asfr/uolout a difpute, as it were a difordertd part for 
«m man to fay, he would be tryedby no other iudge but by his ome writings or tuidences. fVithfuch triflert andfeditiout 
perfons hxueweto dotn-wa dayts in diuitaiiefs vert intollaable in any prophane fcience orfatultit in tlx world. 

The approbation of S.Pauls doftrinc by the reft of the ApuiUcs.was requifite to confute the (lander of the ... 

falfc Apoftlcs,which reported that he agreed not in doftcine with the other Apoftlesmot that all other nm could ^ f n ™.^ ,e 

not orwouldnot.ickiicwtedgethztbis doSfrine was of the holy Ghoft ,till it were allowedby fitch as were withtst all ex- theC hurcb. 
ception knowen to be Aooftlts, or that without conference he ktttwe, hefbould haue loft his labor, both for tht timtfaft and 

to come: for then he fhould,and would haue fought approbation at the firftjnot baue preached to many ycercs 
without conference: not tl* T aul feared(liyih Hicrome vpon this texi)(eft by thereof li.yeerts, txh.dpr.a- 
thed a falfe Gofpel among the Gentiles, but that be might declare to them that were Apojites before lnm,that he neyther d;d 
nor hadmme in vaine,as ignorant men thought. If he feared not &c he had fecuritic of preaching the Gofpcl, be- 
fore it was confirmed by the lenience ofPetcr, and the reft of the Apoftles that were with him. You fee there- 
fore that Hierome vpon deliberation in his Commcntarie , writeth contrary to that he did write in heate of 
contction.againftS.Auguftine.That he went vp by reuclation it prouethnot/; M «/;4«;«g6«^^/f/*«))^- Go- 
fbel liked and approucd by them, he might preach with mortfruite: for he preached before with as great fruite,to the 
conucrSonofmany nations,butthatto flop the mouths of the fclanderets,and to confirme the weakc, it was 
expedient that he fhould haue the approbation of the reft of the Apoftles , and their acknowledging of the 
Apoftleihip ofthcGcntiles,tobe chiefly committed to him. Tertullian writeth againft Marcion, which recei- 
ued but one Gofpcl of S.Lukc, fhewing that Paul(of whom S. Luke learned his Gofpel)rcfufcd not to haue it 
confirmed by the teftimonie and auaotitie of the auncient Apoftles, and fo fhould Marcion recciue the Go- 
fpelof Matthcwe and Iohn,as well as of Luke. What Hcretikcs thofe be that will be tryed onely by the Scrip- slander, 
tires and not by men iudging according to the Scriptures,I know not:but fure 1 anyhofe men whom you fpe- 
cially malienc.are none fuch. An other matter you gather out of this place, that it is no abfurditie, to haue the 
Scriptures atproued by the Churclxs teftimonie, as the Aduet fortes make it. But we make no fuch abfurditie , but that Approbation 
you fhouldholde, that the auftoritic of the fcripturcs doth depend vpon the Churches approbation. For to «* Scn P* 
oiuc teftimonie vnto the trueth,and to difecrne trueth from falfchood,is no derogation to the dignitie or ccr- g^^. 
tevntie of trueth. But when yon afnrme,that the Church might haue refufed the Gofpel of Matthew or Iohn, 
and taken the Gofpel of Bartholmcw or Nicodemus, this we affirmc to be a foule abfurditie. And when you 
fay that difbutation whether the Scripture or the Church, be of greater aucloritie is fupetfluom ; you feeme to gtaunt 
eouall auftoritie to the Church with the fcripture,whichis to match the auftoritie of men, with the aucloritie 
of God. Therefore let vs confidcr your reafons. Firft you by,tyther giueth tefiimonitto otlxr. This is a fond rea- 
fon • for die lawyer may giuc teftimonie to the written lawe, and the written lawe giucth teftimonie to him if 
he fay true.but yet is of greater auftoritie then the lawyer: for the lawier mult obey the lawe,and the law writ- 
ten.will conuince the lawyer of error, if he giue a wrong teftimonie. So the Church muft obey the fenpture, 
which is able to conuince her of crror(if (he goe aftray) the fcripture is not fubieft to the Church , therefore 

of greater autorMe.Furih€ryoufay,^&M&* J |^4^^ 

teme-butthatthe Church is affurcd from error, it cannot be ptoucd.Forthe fenptures were ncedeles , if the 

Church without them be aflured from crror.But the Church is no Ion ger allured from error,then (he fbJlow- 
eth the word of God deliucred in the fcripturcs , which is the rule of trueth. But by your corrcftion that fol- 

loweth : The Churchy et being before the Scriptures, tlxfpoufe ofcbrifl, and proper dwelling temple, or fubitlt of God and 

his nrac «,It feemeth you mcane,that the Church in this refpea^hould be of greater auftorrac then the fcrip- 
ture: wherein you commit a foule paralogifme or fophiftication.by the fcriptures,meaning y writingof them, 
and not the matter that is written, which is the word of God. For y word of God which is written in the fenp- 
tures,was doubdes before the Church was the fpoufe of Chrift. Fot by the word of God, the Church was firft: 
eatheredjto haue any being or cxcetl£cic that it hath.Your other argument is as abfiird as this. Tlxfcriptures 
terefortl*Cl»trch,andmttbeChtsrckfortheSeriptHresWbichis^ '■-*■ 

the pcople,and not the people for the Princc:thereforc the people is of greater auftoritie then the Prince. Or 
thus , the lawe is made for people , and not people for the lawe , therefore the lawe is not aboue the people, 
neither are they fubieft to it. Moreouer you fay, insht Clmrch there isituuciaH aufhritie by ofct and inrifdifHonta 
determine of doubt full queftions , touching the finftof tht fcripture* , and other controuerfitt of religion, of which mdiciaB 

iwtrjlx fcripturcs be not capable! anfwerc,thcre is no other iudici aU.au&oriiie in the Churchmen in die com- 
1 Nnn. 2. moo 



Bhem. 



Fulke.f. 



Ehem.ff. 



The Epiftle of S. Paul 



Cha 



p. ii. 



mon wealth, which is to determine controuerfics according to thclaw.and y true meaning thereof: wherein 
queftion of the fenfe of the Jaw, the Iawc makers mind is to be difcufled by his wordes, and the circumftances 
andoccafions of making the law.So the meaning of the fci ipturcs,is to be taken onely out of the fcriptures fo 
fayth Clemens : You ought not tofetke a Jhange aid form fenfe w.thout the fcriptures, that you. may confirm; it by any 
meanesby the fcriptures : but the fenfe of trueds you mufi take out of the fcriptures thmfelues. Dift.37.cap.Relatum 
And that this is not fo hard a matter to doe.S. Auguftine tcftifieth, who fayth, that nothng is drmft -r'ulxred out 
of any obfeure places offcriptttre, which is not found, in o:lxr places to be -uttered mofiplainely. And theretore the fcrip- 
ture hath auaoritie to determine all controuerfies of rcligion,though notfpeaking as men vpon y benchffor 
which caufe feme ofyou haue blafphcmed the fcriptures to be a dumbe iudge)yct the icriprure ipeakcth Yuf- 
ficiently, to enforme the confeience of cucry man, that is defirous to heare the tructh, and feeke the refoluti- 
on thereof out of the fcriptures. Wherefore S.PauI doubteth not to fay, when he had cited many teftimonies 
of fcripture,*M him tlutt what things the la* fayth, itjfeaktth to them that are vnder tin lane, Rom 3.1 9. The fcrip. 
tures therefore in their kind, are capable of fpeach, and fo of iudgement and iudiciall power : and the trueth 
and determination thercof,are as euident and particuler,as is neceffaiie for any times or peifbns, fo faith the 
Apoftle.7/>e whole fcripture injpired of God^s profitable to teach,to reproue/o exho.t, to rebuke, that the man of God may 
beperfeEl and prepared to «ff^^»oi^TJm.3.i6.yatheminifterieof man is neceflarie by Gods ordinance, 
not of auaoritie aboue the fcriptures, but fubieft vnto them. The controucrfic therefore is not like as you 
make it^n a cafe of lawc,whether the iudge or the euidencc be of greater auftoritie: but whether the iudgc ur 
the law be of greater auaoriricWhere euery wife man will graunc that the law is of greater auaoritie , where 
vnto the iudgc is to obey, and according to which to giue his fentence , or els by the lawe his erroneous fen- 
tence is 'o be reucrfed. With fuch proud hypocrites haue we to doe , as will be iudges of the fcriptures them 
fclues,and not fubrait their iudgement to be tryed by the fcriptures, whom no wife common wealth would to- 
lerate, both becaufe they arrogate judgement without commiflion, and though they giue fencence aeainft all 
iuftice,yet by no law they will haue their Judgment to be examined. 

6. Added nothing.) The Gofpel andpreadmgofSPaidxvaiwholy of God,and therefore tliough it were put to the TheScrfpturs 
Churclxs prcbmon,ai gold is to the toucl>-ftone.-yet being found in all points pure, nothing could I* altered or amended there- f 1 " 3 *'* tme 
inby die ApoflUt. Euen fotlx Scriptures \vhi,b are mdecdenholy of the Holy Gb fienditing,bemrvuttotbe Churclx, ,nt, J e '?' ciu ' 5 . 
uMfrefounl,pr<md<mdttflifitdvntt> tl>e mrldto befuch,and n;t made true,<dtered,or amended by tlx Came. Without to bebyZ'" 
which attefi.aim of the Church , tlx holy Scriptures in tlxmfeltiet tpere afo.tyes true before : but notfo kn-Jtvtn to be.totdl Church. 
CMfiians,nor theyfo bound to take them, jind that is the meaning of the fmotu fentence ofS^iugufline com. epi.fu n d 
c.<.which troubled the Ixretikesfomucb. Iwouldenot belecue the Gofpel (faith he) vnlefle the auaoritie of the 
Church moued mc. 

I he Gofpel and preaching of Paul,was not put to y Churches probation(as you furmife)but if it had been, Aufioritie of 
this verfe proueth plamely,that the Church added no auaoritie to his Gofpel and preaching. No more doth *■ Scri P tur «. 
it to the fcriptures, which it receiueth & acknowledge* to be true. And although the auaoritie of y Church 
doe moue men which neuer heard of y fcriptures,to giue credite vnto them: yet are men bound to take them 
for tructh,although the Church did not moue them, nor teftifie of the fcriptures,that they are the ttueth. For 
men are bound to beleeue the word of God,becaufe it is the worde of God, and not becaufe it is approued of 
men to be the word of GoAAs Adam, Noe, and Abraham did beleeue the worde of God, and were bound to 
beleeue k,when there was no Church that could moue them to it. The Apoftles beleeued the Gofpel of our 
Sauiour Chnft,before he wrought any miracle,beeaufe it was teftified by the fcriptures^oh.i 45 And Chrift 
himfelfepreached,faying:i^ft,t4« < /^« < *T/xG^.'/, whe there was no Church,whofe auaoritie could make 
men to beleeue: yet were the Apoftles bound to beleeue in Chrift, and the Icwcs to beleeue the Gofpel be- 
caufe it was the word of God.The fcriptures therefore being the word of God,are of full and fufficient auao- 
nue of themfelues,and the {pint of God which fpeakcth in them, is of fufficient auaoritie to procure credite 
vnto thcm,euen without the teftimonie of men,and doth procure the Church it fclfe to acknowledge them to 
be the true and vndoubred word of GoAAnd as the whole Church is bound to beleeue them, for the fpirit of 
trueth thatfpeaketh in them/o is cucry particulcr perfon and people bound to beleeue them , and take them 
for y trueth,although they neuer heard f the Church doth approue thcm.Neuertheleffc J the teftimonie of the 
Church m relpca of mens infirmiac of iudgement. is requifire to induce men to giue credit to y fcriptures, & 
is a good confirmation of mens faitlyiot as y auaoritie of mcn,but as y auaoritie of Gods fpirit in men, con- 
fenting vnto y tructh, & framing y obediece of men vnto $ truethThereforc y faying of S. Au°uftine maketh 
nothing againft vs ,nor trouble* vs one whit. For firft Auguftine fpeaketh not of himfelfe, at fuch time as he 
was a Chrilban,but putting v cafe he were an infidel yet to be conucrted: as it is plain both by y words eoine 
immediatly bcfore,and by the whole difcourfcSecondly he fayth not,vnles the auaoritie of f Church moued 
me,as though nothing els lhould moue bim,but the Churches auaoritie: for his word is not Materet, but Com- 
moutret. But his faying is to this effea J for my part vpouldttot beleeue the Gcffiel,-vnieffe the aufforitie of the Chmth , 
with other thing, didmcue me, or didalfomoueme. But when the queftion was betwecne him and the Donatiftcs, 
where yChurch was,on his fide or on thcirs,thcn he fleeth notto that vnlearned petition of pnnciple/which 
F* * «^ wlwle bulwatke of papiftric) that the Cathohke Church was on his fide, but requireth the matter to 
be difcuffed,by the auaoritie of y fcriptures.I« y, net W(fayth he)thisfay l^ndthufaye} thou,but let v, heare, 
TbKfiab the Lord.There are the bookrs of the Lord,ynto whofe aufforitie ** do both confent,both beleeue, both feme Tlxre 
let n feeke the Church^ereletvsdifcujfe ourcaufeDc vmtate Eccap.3^indin the fame chapter. J »Um hauetU 
holy church to be demonjtrattd or (hewed forth by humant documentsj,* by diuine oracles, h^mejhe refore let vs feeke 
her m the My Scriptures. ° ' ' ' ^' 

J'ai T0 ^ 0f i^f^^ f;) * e W™> h ^>«*'H™k«d^ay''«he t *atthe^ 
A^wfodf^edJ^ncmec^preacborexemfe^ g„,„ltkogh > 



Apolte 1 



}** uinccs. 






\ 



Chap. ii. 



TotheGalatians. 



3" 



1/.V.7. 
Catu.lt4Ao< 

nu,l$J n ft ir ' 



\ 



,i 



yet for the more particular regard and care of prminces,and for peace and order faI$,fornt we Appointed to one countrie, Iewtt&Gen- 
andfome to an other: as,ofthe otlnr Apoftles ,we fee in the Ecckfiafticatl hiftories^ndfor S.Teter and SWaul, it is plaine by ^^StSSro 
this place and other, that to them a* to the two cheefe and mofi renowned Jpoftles, the Church of all nations tea* giuen,as de- ^ two in- 
aided into twopartes,thatis,lewesand Gentiles, th? firft andprincipaUbeingS.Teterslot,thathereinaJfobem;ghtref^ opal Apoftles, 
cur Sauiour,who xvasfent namely *to the lott fheepe of lfrael, andwas properly * the minifter of che circumcifion: jj"** « S» 
thefecond being S Wauls ,whom Chrift ehofe jpecially to preach to the Gentih : 2{otfofor all that, that either he was limi- JSJrfta 
ted to the Gentiles onely, (whom the Ac7es oftbs Apoftles report in euery place,firft to haue entred into the Synagogues and one j y c t ^ e 
preached Chrift to thelcwes,a,shewrotealjltotheHtyues,andeuerhU JpeciaUregardeandhow tothem 7 )or'Peteffo Iewes,nor 
bound to the lews onely 3 t hat he could mt meddle with the Gentiles : feeing he was * the man chofen of God , by whom the Paul Apoftle 
Gentiles [honldfirfi beleeue,who fir ft baptised themjind firft gane order concerning them, Therefore the treachfrie of Caluin ^*' G * n " 
is intolerable, that upon this dlftinSfim of the Apoftles charge, woulde Iraue thefimplefuppofijlxtt SWeter could not be Bi~ Caluins folifh 
Jb,p ofRgme (/o might lie bane S John font Ephefus alfo) nor deale among the Gentiles, as a thing againft Gods ordinance reafon $ Pccer 
and the appointment betweene him and S Paul: as though thereby the one had bound himfelfe to the other, not to preach or ^ asnotB '^ 
meddle within hit fellows copajfe.And which U further mofl fedtilousjje exhorteth aUmen to kfepefaft thforefaidcompaB y d e °£l e ' a - r^ 
and rather to haue rcfpeSl to S Wauls Apo file fhip, then to S,?eters: as though the preaching, au£toritie y and Apoftlifiiip of \> c ^ p^ 
both were not aBk£ true, and all of one holy Spirit, whether they preached to lewes or Gentiles ft both did preach mto both ftldhip. 
peoples,as is already proued^and at lmgth,pa)tly by the dayly decay of the lewifhftate and their incredulitie,and partly for "P* ^hurch 
that in Chriftianitie the dlftinElion oflewe and Gentile ceased after a feafon : both went to the chiefe cine of the Gentiles, r^/i,* \ 
and there founded the Church common to the H ehrues and all nations, 'Peter firft jmd Vaulafterward.And therefore TertuU p^er ancl S* 
lian faith, de pra>fcriptnu.i4. happic Church,to which y Apoftles powredoutall doftrinc with their blood. Paul 
Where Peter fuffcrcthhkc to our Lords paflion,where Paul is crowned with Iohn(Baptifts) death. 
ftllkcJ. Firft you fclandervs (as you doe commonly) to teach thatthe Apoftles charge was fo diftin& 9 th.:tnonecoulde ff " 

t reach &c, but hi their fmer all places, which by Gods appointment or their lot,for more particulcr regard of peace and order* 

fafawere limited to euery one. For contrariwyle we teach,that euery one of the Apoftles had aslarge and genc- 
rall auftoritic as the other, and that any of the Apoftles by their commiffion , might lawfully haue preached 
andexercifedhis Apoftlefhip and iurifdiftionatRome, as well as Peter and Paul. But after this diftinftion 
was made by God for caufes before mentioned, it was not lawfull for the Apoftles to leaue or forfake their 
ipeciall charges,and to intrude themfelucs one into an others Iimitcs,which would haue bredde the contrary 
enormities to thofc caufes,for which their charges were diftinftcd: namcly,ncglcft of fbmc provinces, diflen- 
fion, and confufion. Therefore it was not lawfull for Peter, to whom bv God was committed the chiefe Apo- Peters prcro* 
ftlefhip of the circumcifion, to forfake this charge ,and to take vpon him the chiefe Apoftlefhip ofthe Gen- S atIUC - 
tiles. And certcine it is, that Peter did neuer content to breake that order , which was here taken by him and 
the reft ofthe Apoftles, and Paul. Therefore though he came to Rome, and preached atRome,and dyed at 
Home : yet was he the chiefe Apoftle ofthe circumcilion ftill,and Paul the chiefe Apoftle ofthe vncircumci-. 
fion or Gentiles. And thereforcthe Pope might more probably haue conueyed his title of fupremacie from 
Paul, then from Peter. And although the papiftes woulde nowe kerne craftely to dcriue his auftoritic from 
both,yet holding their owne principlcs,that is vnpofliblc. Tor if Peter were not chiefe Apoftle of the Church 
ofthe Gentiles (as the text is plaine that he was not) his fucceifor, admitting he had Peters whole auftoritie, 
(which none that is a wife man will graunt)cannot haue chiefe auftoritie ouer the Church of the Gentiles, 
becaufe Paul was beheaded at Rome.For if there muft be but one head , and that was Peter, (as the papiftes 
affirme) then can the Pope deriue none auftoritiefrom Paul. But let vs fee howe cleanly you can conuey the 
mattcr.Firftyou fay,it is plaine by this pl:ce,that to S,Veter and S3?.tul y at to the two cheefe andm«ftrenorctnedJpoftle$ 9 
the Church of all nations, that is,ofthe lewes and Gentiles wasgiuen. I will not ftand vpon your termes, for in trueth 
the Apoftles were rather giuen to the Churches, then the Churches to them, Eph.4. You fpeake of them as 
though they were two great benefices, or Bifhoprickes. But we agree (which perhaps is your meaning) that 
they were made chiefe Apoftles,the one ouer the Church ofthe Iewes,the other ouer the Church ofthe Gen- 
tilcs.Sccondly you fay,the firft and principal was S.Peters lot:wc graunt this alfo in principalitie,and preemi- 
nence ofordcr.Prouidcdalwaycs,that Chrift is as properly the light and faluation of f Gentiles, as neis the 
glory of his people lfrael, and that he was the minifter of circumcifion for the trueth of God , to confirme the 
promifes ofthe fathers,thatthc Gentiles might glorific God for his mcrcie &c.And therefore S.Pauls Iot(the 
prerogatiue of elderftiip excepted)was no leffc, but much more glorious then S. Peters. But he was not fo li- 
mited to the Gentiles oncly, but that he might preach to the lewes alfo , and fo might Peter to the Gentiles, 
as cyther did.Whether S.Paul did write to the Hebrues, diuerfe old Doftors doubt.- and whether S.Peter was 
the firft y preached to the Gentiles,! haue fomewhat faid vpon Aft.t J.Certaine it is,y Paul athis firft coucr- 
fion,was fentimmediatly to the Gentiles Aft.2tf.17. Gal.i 6, Yet this diftin&ion rcmaineth firmc, Pccer was 
chiefe ofthe Church ofthe Iewes,and Paul was chiefe of y Church of y Gentiles. And therefore it is no trea- 
cherie,but a neceflaric condufi6 of Caluine,y Peter could notbe chicfeof the Church of y Gentiles, except slandcr # 
he went againft Gods ordinancc,& the appointment made betwecne him & Paul.That he might not preachc 
at Rome,nor deale among y Gentiles, Caluin doth notfay,but y he might notfo deale among y Gentiles, or 
occupy any fuch feate at Rome,whereby he fhould cake vp& him to be y chiefe Apoftle ofthe Gentiles,which 
prerogatiue by Gods ordinance,& his owne appoincment,was decreed vnto Paul. You fay, So he mi§n bane S. 
Ichn from Ephefus alfo. I anfwere,what place fo cuer S. Iohn had at Ephefus,as I doubt not but he haa an high- 
er place,then the Bifhop of thatChurch : fo I will heboid vpon the auftoritieof this text to affirme, that he 
was neither aboue Peter in Apoftleftiip ofthe circumcifion , nor aboue Paul in the Apoftlefhip of the Gen- 
tiles.But it is perilous fedition in CaIuine,to exhort all men to keepe faft che forefaid compa ft . Why fo I pray 
you,was it not grounded vpon the ordinance ofthe holy Ghoft? and teftified vnto vs in the fcriptures? Is it fe- 
dition to keepe the ordinance of y holy Ghoft?Or cannotyour Popedome ftand?vnles this c6paft decreed by 
y holy ghoft be broke?No verily,therfore you criefediti6 as Athalia,wheftie was to be depofedfr6 hervfurped 
ty ranny,cricd tr c alo/e d i c ion.Buc it is belike a worfe matcer,y Caluin exhorteth al men rather to haue refpeft 

Nnn. 4. 10 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul 



Chap, ii 



Rhm. 



to S. Touts Jpeftlfhip , then to S. Tems , as thugh tht preaching auBctitie and ^pofllefhip of both were net a£b* 
tme,andaUofone holy Jpirit, whether they preached to I ewes cr GentilesXn dcede if Caluinc fhould make a difference 
oftroethoripirkin&cApoftlespreaching, and the auftontie of their do&nne, you might worthily charge 
him with more then fedition,euen with herefie & blafphemicBut thefe be his wordes,by which he dial] cleerc 
himfelfc of all crimes,and make his impudenc accufers.ifnot afbamed,yct worthy to be baflulled of al hone ft 
mindes,rhat louc tructh and plaine dealing. I d<* not greatly regard whether 'Peter were Bifhop tfH$m\feem Taut 
dothteftifie, that the uipojllefhip ofVeter doth fertcyne peculiarly vnto the lews, and that hit jipofllefhip perteyneth to rs. 
Therefore fat this focietie which they betweene themfelues ctuenantedfnay be ratified with ys,yea rather that tht ordinance 
tf the holy Ghofimay be comptedfirmewith vss it is couenientjhat vefhctddkautrejpcffto the ^pofilefhip ofTauhatLr 
then ofTeter :firfb the holy Ghofi divided the Trounces betweene thmjhat he appointed Teter to the Iewes/mdTaul :* 
Vs.2{9W therefore let the Tapijtesfeek$ their primacie eU where,then m the wordofGod,whereit is not found to begmun- i 

ded. By thefe wordes it is manifeft , that Caluine maketh no difference betweene the trueth of the Apoftlcs I 

doftrine,or the audoritic of the holy fpirite,by which they preached both to Iewes and Gcnule s,but wil hauc I 

vs that are Gentiles to kcepe ftedfaft die difference of primacie,and diftinftion of prouinces, which the holy 
Ghoft hath made , and to acknowledge Paul to be the chiefe Apoftlc of the Gentucs, and not Peter. Seeing 
therefore it :is certeyne , that Paul was once the chiefeApoftle of die Gentiles by Gods appointment, Peter 
had not chiefe au&oriue oucr all the Church by Chriftes faying : Thou an Peter , and vpon this rockc I will 
build my Church &c.But Jet vs fee how you will conueie this primacie ouer the Church of the Gentiles from 
Paul to Peter.Firft,you are not able to (hew, that Paul was by the holy Ghoft depriucd of it, by whom he was 
inucftcd in it.Sccondly,you cannot fhew that he did voluntarily refigne it,and yet if you could,his refignation 
were not yet good in lawe, except it were approued by Chrift, of whom he had his inftitution in it Let vs fee 
then what poore euidence you hauc to bring ufrom Paul to Peter.You foy, partly by the daily decay of the hwijb 
fiate, and their incredulitie^nd partly for that in Clmfiianitie the diflinfficn oflewe and Gentile ceafed after afeafon, they 
Went both to the clnefe citie of the Gentiles , and there founded the Clnircb cctnmon to the Hebrews , and allnations. Firit 
this decay of the Icwifh ftatc,wasnotfo long as Peter and Paul liucd together , and Ipccially it was not before 
Paul came to Rome : for at fuch time as Paul was apprehended at Icrulalem, from whence he was fhortly af- 
ter caryed to Rome, the Iewifli ftate was not dccayed,as is manifeft by the words of lames to Paul, Aft.21 .20. 
Thou feeft(brothcr)how many ten thoufinds there are of the Iewes that hauc bclccued, & arc all zealous of 
the lawe. TWs text doth alio prouc, that the diftin&ion of Iewes and Gentiles did not ccafe at the feme time, 
therefore there is no reafbn why Peter in th at relpcft^hould found a Church common to both the Churches 
at Rome. Therefore thefe caufes of S. Peters forfaking his charge and Apoftleflup ouer y Iewes,are fklfc and 
forged,aud fo much the more apparantly,in that you confe£Tc,that Peter founded the Church at Rome before 
Paul And if the ftories be true that write of his firft comming , and fitting there %f. yecrcs : he founded the 
Church there, before this ordinance and compaft was made , therefore vpon no dch pretenfed caufc. And 
yet if all the Iewes had been dead, or rcuoltcd from Chriftian religion, it was not lawfulf for him being left of 
the one Church,to vfurpe primacie in the Church of the Gentiles,which was committed to an other, except 
you could fhewe by what newe commifllon he was tranflated into thatprimacie, and Paul depriucd of it. The 
Church of Rome in decde was happy, that both the Apoftles powred outtheir whole do&rine there, & con- 
firmed the fame with their blood: to was it happy that Iohn preached there in the dayes of Domitian, when 
they both were dead,yet thereby the Citie of Rome gayncd not the fupremc auftoritic ouer die Church, as 
the Emperour had ouer the wot Id. And no man that is not mad will graunt,that S John being at Rome after 
that Peter was dead,was vnder the iurifdiftion of Linus,Clemens,Cletus or Anacletus,or whofocucr was Bi- 
fliop there in that time, for the ftories doe not agree: but Iohn continued his Apoftlefliip , and the auaorhie 
thereof fo long as he liued, which was greater then any Bifhop that fucceeded the Apoftles, as it is plaine by 
the order of dignitic and degrees of the Church , fct downe by the Apoftlc S.Paul i.Cor.i i.x8.Wherc as by 
your vaine fuppofition of the Popes fuprcmacie, Clemens, or fome other BHhop of Rome after S. Peter, was 
fuperiourvntoS.Iohn. Andasthatafle,wliich counterfeited the Epiftles of Clemens to lames the Apoftlc 
foppofeth.giuing him charge alfo of fuch weighuc matters^amejy of (baking the clothes of the Lordcs table, 
out of the holy veftrie, and ofkeeping the Sacrament from myfe doung^nd rottenneffe Epi.2. ad IacobAat 
cutty wife man which readeth him, may thinke the audor of the Epiftlc , was more worthy to haue his cares 
naylcd to the pillorie,then to take vpon him to teach one of the three pillars of the Church,who had learned 
of Chrift himfelfc, and had fo long gouerned the Church of Icrufalcm before Clemens was a Chriftian. Fi- Rome. 
naBvjRome was not the chiefe citie of the Chriftian Getiles by Gods elcftion, as Jcrufalcm was of the Iewes, 
but by tyrannic and vniuft oppreffion of other nations,as Babylon was fomedmes in the Eaft. 

9. Gaie the right hands of fedctic.} There is ^dahayes ought to l^^ common feUow^^ 
TaftorsandTreachenoftheChwchAmw 

Titer andthe cheefe Jpoftolikfi Taftort,what pretence foeuethehath, or whetxefbeucrhechalengethaHfforitie,heei$a Paftorsmuft 
Wolfe, and no true Ta/lor. Winch vnion and communion togetlxr was fo nece/farie eueninS.Tau/s cafe . that net- ^"l?** 1 *. 
^/j^ftg fc jB^^g^riahg ^/"g^jy^tfe «<» <Sferjg pj^grf toi> <o we ^ to IA ^fa ^pi>ffl^. L A« ^^^ggy 1 
tested into their fUouJhip or brotherhtde . for it is to be noted, thatSS. Teter t lmes ,and iohn were not fem 
to S. Tatd, to ioynewith him or to betsyedfor fair doffrine and calling, by him: but cmtrarhife he wasfent to them 
asmhtchM^ikmwcnordinarteJpofiU^ They tieref or egaueTaul their handes, that is to fay. tookg him into thesr 
focietse, aninothetlnm. jtodS, Hieromes rule concerning this >{hatl be found true to the worldes enie .fbeakjng ofS. TheHoctito 
Tetnjkcctffur; He that gathcrcth not with thee, fcattercth. Epift. jy. Jni in an other place for the fame caufe he ridiculoosar- 
cdlzth l(gntf , tutiffimum Communionis portum,*/* mfifafe andfure hasten of communion orfocietit. Ep.l 6 .cap.; • gumcntagMrfl 
And whereas tin heretics by this alfo would Proue that Titer had no preeminence aboue Taul being his fellow JpcfiUJt is Peter$ P 1 ** / 
ridicukufUstfoitfiaUtfonefeU^ j f 

mmt , fupenorits* and inferioritie , in euery focietiemU appointed, ^nd they might percehse by this whole pajfage, 
that Tetcvwastlxftecialtandto morejingtlar fort , thtApoBl* of the Iewes, though lames send John wereaJfo;a$ 

S t Vaul 



< _j v - ^*-*ft!9"" 



Vttlke 7. 



Chap. ii. 



To the Galatians. 



Ill 






S.Taulit alfo called in moreftngularfcrt the Jfoflle and doctor of the Gentiles then S.Vamahu, and yet they were bath a- 
Ukf taken here into th'ufccielie, as thy were Loth at or.ee andalik^fegregated into this minifterie, and ordered logithsr Jft. 
13. It is a I'co re reafon then to fay or tbin^S. Teter not to be aboue S. Barnabas neitlm, becaufe ofthisfocietie andfeilonfh f 
vnto which he W-ts received together with S.TmI. 

All Catholike paftors muft communicate not'onely with Pcter,but alfo with cucry one of the true Apoftles Comtnunlca- 
of Chrift in all ncceffanepoints of faith and doftrinc,or els they be no ftiepheardsbut wolues. They muft al- ting withP* 
fo communicate with all the lawfull fucccflbis of the Apoftles, as well as with Pctcts fucccffours : Succeflbrs I ta - 
mcanc in faith and doarine,not in place onely. And in this vnion and communion was S.Paul 1 7.yceres (as 
Bierom noted) before hee came vp at this time to Hierufalem, vnlcffc you wil fay he was all that I7.yeeres 
no Paftor but a wolfe. He came not therefore now fir ft to be ioyned vnto them,not to be ttied for his doctrine 
and calling,but by this brotherly meeting to ftoppc the mouthes of f landcrers, & to confirme the faith of the 
wcakcinhis doarine,that it was agreeable to the doclrine of all the Apoftles. That S.Paul was fent to them, 
and not they to him,it was both in refpeft of their Senioritieiand for that they were the greater nomber there 
rcmaynin" at that time at Hicrufalem.not that they were his fuperiors,or better knowen to the Gentiles to be 
ordinary Apoftles.And the giuingofhandesof felow(hip,was a mutualacceptationof the one and the other, 
and no fi<mc of fuperioritie in them aboue Paul. Neither was this the firft time that they tooke him into their 
felowihipjbut long before, namely whenhe came firft to Hierufalem, Afts.9. 17. And in the contents of that 
Chapter you confeffe as much your felucs,which now it fcemcth you haue forgotten. S.Hieroms rule is not of 
cucry one that fitteth in Vctm C/w/rf,wl"ch is not a fucceflbur of S.Peters doctrine. For S. Hierom (as I haue 
often faid)wou!d not haue gathered with itfmW, whom he confefTcth to haue fubferibed to herefie,nor with 
Marcellinus facrificing to idoles, nor with Hmmtu condemned for herefie in the Councel of Conftantinoplc 
the 6 Jior with other heretical bilhops of Rome. Neither doth he for thatcaufe call Rome the moft fure ha- 
lien of Communion,abfoluteIy,biK lcmh,r/wf certaine Vriefts ofAlexandm % and their Vofecr btyot? Mhanafmsjmi Romc ' 
on: 'Peter declining the prfecution of the Mian herefie ^ fled to Rome as vnto the mojifure hasten of their C5w««K».Becaufc 
in noChurch (with whom they had felowfhip) they couldbc fo fafefrom thepcrfecutionofthe^r/awatthac 
time, as at Rome, while Rome was vnder Cwfians a Catholike Emperour, and Mius a Cathohkc bifhop gc- 
uerncd the Church there. But foone after when ConFlantius obteincd the Empire of the Citie of Rome, and 
Liberius by him was firft banifhed and after rcftored, and TeUx banifhed at that timc(as Damafus writcth)T/«« 
was exceeding great perfection oftlie Clargie at llomejo that many THeflesand Charts irerefaine within the Churchy 
and that for fixe yeeres while Liberius teigned with the Arians, there could no CatMiki Vriefl or Clearkg befuffered to en- 
ter either into the Church, or into the common Bathes. llAthmafw at that time had come to Rome, hee lhould not 
haue found fo fure an hauen there,as he didbefore. For neither wasRome then ofhis communion,when the 
Emperour,the Bifhop, and fuch as occupied the place of the Cleargie were Arians, neither was any place of 
his communion (for that fcafon) a more dangerous rocke to his fafctic and the reft that were widi him, then 
Rome. Therefore this faying of Hierom is both falfly and vnlearnedly pcruerted from his true mcaning,to fet 
vp your Idolc of Rome. But you note a ridiculous argument of the hcretikes,that would proue Peter to haue 
no preeminence aboue Paul,£wg his fellow Affile. You would be glad we had none other Arguments : al- 
though we doe not argue of the fellowfhip onely, which yet argucth an eqtialitie in auftoritie, though there 
were other preeminences of Peter and of Paul : yet had Peter no auctoritie oucr Paul,nor Paul ouer Peter.No Peter* pree- 
nor ouer Barnabas, for then he would haue ouer ruled him in the cafe or their contention, that made them to minence. 
part companie, Aft.i J. And Barnabas would haue obeyed.But all Ptimacie and preeminence doth not argue 
fuperioritie in power and auftoritie. And Chryfoftome vpon this place faith, T%>w he bath jhewed himfelfe equal 

tr with the reftjie comfareth not himfelfe with the reft, but with the highfi,dic'.a rirg that eche oft hem had obteined 

Hgnitie. S. Ambrofc faith,We nxmeth omly Vetcr,and compireth him with himfelfe, becaufe "Peter received tl>e Vri- 

nucie to found the Chmch,and he alfo inequallmaner or mt-tfure was elected to Uue the primaciejn funding the Churches 
fthe Gentiles,yetfo,thatTeter might preach to the Gentiles ifcaufe werejmdTaid to the Iewes.For it is found that eche did 



I 



fl 



Bhm % 8. 



\* 



U 



fup 

iii honour 




worthy to h.w the frimacie in poaching to the Gentihs,as Vetcr hadinpreaclrng to the Circmcifton, was apptoueleuen by 
thofe /tioflle$yhkh were move noble among the refi, whom fir their fled ftflms he calleth Vitlars, which were ahayes with 
cur Lordinficret mttters^anl were worthy to fee his glory in the Mount. And as hegiuetbfeltorres to Teter ^{notable mm a- 
nsong the Jpo files* fo alfo he adioyneth Barnabas to himfelfe, which by diuine judgement was ioyned to him, ytt he cMleru 
getltthe trrace of primacie*r auntcd by God to himfelfe alone, like as it wasgraunted to Vetcrakm among the apoftles, fo 
tht the Jpofrles of the Circum:ifivi did gate the right hauls to the apoftles of the GentiUs, to declare As conccrd of their fo- 
cietiefb.it either of 'both knowing that they had obteined the Jpirit of perfeblionoftheLordemdifpenfation of the Gojpell, 
might fhew that in nothing they hail nude the one of the otl>er. Oecumenim vpon this place faith, Confider now how fo 
maigtb himfelfe equall to Veter y for this teas meifuUfhat he might he thought worthy ofcredite among the Galathiam. Tri- 
mfiu* faith in the perfon of Paul, Timilli>&c. 1 am not inftriom to him 9 for we are both ordeined vfone into one Mini- 
ft:ry y that I fhould preach to the Gentiles,** Teter to the lews. Thefc ancient fathers teiiiSe for vs, of the equalitic 
of the two principal Apoftles Peter and Paul. 

IX. Irefiftedhim.) Wic^dTorphyrie(as Umomwriteth)clmgeth S. Taul of entile andmakpartboldnes, and S. T heher«ik« 
P^ro/wo«r.Prcem,Comment.in Galat. Euenfo //>? like impious fonms of Cham, frthis>and fir other tbings.gladly malitioufly dc 
chargeSJ?eter^thonghhehadcommntedtl7egreat^ 

glad to fee th Saincls reprehended and tlyeir faultes difewmdf* m may learne in th writings ofS.Jttguftine againfi Fast* s « Fctcr ' 
flttsthe Manichce.wln gathered out altheaclesoftheholyVatriarches 9 thatmigbtfeemetothepeopleto be worthy of blame. 
Whom the faid holy Doflor defendeth at large againft him as both Ix,& before trim S. Cyprian, finde here ybcnthitApofiles JJJgJS^. 
rtrebwfiopjrwh muter of pr'aifmgboth their vertnes: S.TaHlesgrtat%eale 9 and S.Veterswon4erfulhf<mbtk: that the tcr>rac h C tbv» 

mse 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Cha p.ii. 

emhtkcMtfeofGodrnKUmftarefaSupmer^ 

nor by allegation of bis Supremacie difdaine or reft* ft to be cotrottled by his tumor winch of the two tlxy count the greater grace tnc onc.an j 
mdmore to be imitated. For neither Peter (faith S .Cyprian ) whom our Lord chofe the firft and vpon whom he ^ n j? c * 
built the Churcb,when Paul difputcd with him of circumcifion, cbalcnged infolently or arrogantly tooke any c ° cr " 
thing to him felf, faying that he had the Primacic, and rhcrfore the later Difciples ought rather to obey him. 
epX\~ad J^mntJimjw.z^nd S^Attguflineef ui9s.zJnjh1e.ThK {faith &r)which was done of Paul profitably by the 
libertic of charitie,thc fame Peter tooke in good part by holy and benignc godlines ofhumilitie,and fo he gaue 
vnto pofteritie a more rare and holy example,if at any time perhaps they did ami>,to be content to be corre- 
cted oftheir iuniors,then PauI,for to be bold and confident : yea the inferiors to refift their betters for defen- 
ding the truth of the Gofpel, brotherly charitie alwaics prcfcrucd.B) which notable jpeacbes of the duel or s we may It poison no, 

---•-•-•--- ' * " ' ~ - . -~ ..-- ~ •efirelxKded'f^Z'pM 

lenient euemf x -^ 

& „w> ,«,w„-. J( ^.»«y Ky *...*.«, -^ ~ .— .. iV7 — - — .- r j _.. - - j — -. ~yrS. Cyprian, was 

whowalkf dowry touching the rebaptilirtg of'tbm that were chrifiened ofReretifacoidd not/tor would not haue been of deU, 
fended to he admmiftei & reformed in tlxtt feint by hisfetowes or inferiors jtwch Icffe by a whole Cottncel. Wc haue lear- 
ned,/?//^ Af,that Peter the Apoftle,m whom the Primacic of the Apoftles by cxcellec grace is fo preeminent, 
j when he did othcrwife concerning circumcifion then the truth rcquired,was correScd of Paul the later Apo- 

ftle.1 thinke(widiout any reproch vnto him)Cyprian the Biihop may be compared to Peter the Apoftlchow- 
bcit I oughtrather to fcarc left I be iniurious to Pcrer.for who knoweth not that the principalitic of Apoftlc- 
fhip is to be preferred before any dignitic of Bifhop whatfoeucr > but if the grace of the Chaircs or Sees differ, The Hipcuot 

yet the glonc of the Martyrs is oac^nd win is ft dull that can mtfiefhat the inferior -, though not by office and inrifdi- may be rcpre- 
clion,yet by the law of brotherly lone and Paternal coneption y may reprehend his fi;perhr} Dideuer any man wonder that tended *>»*■ 



w4f > 2^«4r^5Jrr/ww > Wc/^,I^/;er,C.?/i;/n,»e^//;4f do it of malice jttid rails m Uffe at their yerttus then tljeir yices 3 of CatholikcUi- 
fuch (I fay) Gods Vrelates nmft mt be taught nor correcled>tbotgb they mnfi patiently ta/fg it ft cur Sanknr did the likg re- *!?P S * ra:hcr 
Proches of tin maltious lewes^and as Dauid did tin malediclhn ofSem?i.z.Tkzfy. 6. & 

Fulkc £• With wicked Torphyrie and Fattftus the Manichee we haue nothing to doc,neither doe we gladly charge Pe- Slander. 

ter(as you do falfly flandcr vs) any further theny Scripture chargcth him to the glory of God. But to the mat- Peters error. 
tcr in controuerfie, (you fay) wc argue againft the fuperioritie of S. Peter, because he was reprehended by S. Superioritic 
Paul : which is falfe,for vpon the onely reprehending of him we doe not fo argue. But the fathers (you lay) of Pcwr ' 
makeit an example to the fuperiors^to beare with hamilitie tbecorrcptionand controUement of their inferiors* sis Cyprian 
Epjt. Vercly the example may extend eucn to fuperiors,to beare a iuft reprehenfion of their inferiors. But 
Cyprian doth not fo gather ; for he faith that Peter did not challenge or take vpon him any thing as fupcrior to 
Paul,which he could not haue done,but in time and fenioritie only. And further he faith, that Peter hereby 

fiuetb rs a document of concord and patience* that wefhould nxfiubbernly hue ott? owne things, tut fitch things as are fag- 
qejled vnto ys^fornetimes by our brethren and companions profitably and wbolfomly ( if they be true and lawfully ) we fhould 
compt them our owne. That you tranflate in S. Auguftinc,T/;e inferiors to refift Aeir beturs^hh wordes arc, blintre s 
maioribusyThc y 6ger to refift the elder, As he faith hctioi^Jpofierioribsu corrtgi <juam Vaulo, To bs eerrecled oftlieir 

iunhrsytlttn Taul. So that his wordes argue no fuperioritie of Peter, but in time and Scnioritie. No more doe 
they in the other placc,where Paul is called the later Apoftle, that is, lunior in rime, yer mieht be (as he was) 
equal in auAoiitic 2 zsCyprianhhhrAUshe^po(ilcsw ere withVeser^de fimplicitateTrelatorum. lhat luperiors may 
in ibme fort be reprehended oftlieir inferiors, it is noqueftion. But where you fay ,The Pope may be repro- 
ued,and ought to take it ingoodpartasitproceedcth of zeak,&louc,and patiently, whence foeucr it come: 
1 will fct downc whatis found in your Canon lawe> that men may fee how well you agree, and confider whe- 
ther the Pope will becrdered by that,ratherthenby your fentencc. Tart.ijliFi^.Ceny. i/Tty<*,rhus we reader 




by heap m „ , 

prefwne to re prone bisfatdtesjbecanfe h e himfelft being to iudge all mcn t is to be iudged ofm man 7 except hee be found erring 

fiom the faith. And in the Extrauagant, De concefiion. TraberJ. Titid^. cap.ZAdapojialatus. in the g!oHe,Wherc is 

fhewed,that die Pope may doc that which to all other is forbiddcn,it is written. ISije efi quiau'dtaty&cTfeitler 

is thy? any that may be bold tofiy 9 My Lord/jr^Syr why doe you fo ? And in the Margcnt,7^ man may be boLltofty to the 

FoptyDomine citritafacUy Synwhydoeycufof 

Xhettt.p* xi. Rcprehenfible.) 7\KHerctih$shereofagainebifene>tkdtVetc+^ S.Peterserrour 

fails t her in alfo.To which we anfwerfhathowfoeuer other Topes may me in tlmprismte teachings or writingsjvlmeQfwe was not in 
hm treated before in the Annotation tfo thefe iw<fc,That thy faith faile not : it is certainethat S.Veter did not herefaile faith,bur in 
in faith fior erre in doibine or Iniowledgt.for it was conuerfationis non pr*dicationis vitiu,^ TertuUian faith. it prx- ^ u c ^"^. # 
fcriptjiu.7 Jtwas adefmUin conuerfationMfeyOrregbnentphicbmay becbmittedofanyrnmiybehe neuerfoholy,&mt in j^.jj^j. # 
do&rineS.Axguftine&wlKfocuermafymoftof^^^ otlnrwife ofitMtSJIierom &*many other Ixtly fathers deeme it *S*eS. fal' 

to haue been no fault at aljvrt any other thing then S.Taulljimfelfdid ypo the liig occafi5:&tl>at this vfole combat was a fit f^.Theophji. 
faint awedypo betwenetliem.lt is afchole point much debated betwixt SJlicrom &S^iugufiine ep.9 1 fat* -apud Auguft. cr*' 

Fttlke p. S.Paul teftifieth,it was an error againft y trueth of the Gofpel,therfore not a default in life & conueriation 

only. It was an error of ignorance,not in faft oncly,for he did not counterfeS for any worldly refped, but be- peters error. ,7 
caufe he was vnmdy perfwaded that it wa s not only lawful,but alfo expedient for him fo to doe.Whereby Bar- )[ 

nabas alfo was brougnt to be partaker of their fimulation, till they both were corrected & better inftrufted by 
S.Paul. Erafmut in his Epiftle to the Cardinal of Lorainefit before his tranflationof Chryfoftomc vpon this 

Epiftle 






C h a p. 1 1 1. To the Galatians. 5 2 j 

Epiftlc faith : That S. Auguflinc chargcth S. Peter with fupcrftitious fimu!ation,yca with a peruerfe defire of 
laying the burthen of the Lawe,vpon the thoulders of the Gentiles. And that the articles of your good Ma- 
ftcrs(the diuincs of Paris,) doe attribute vnto Peter error in faith. Therefore not Proteftants onely, but Pa- 
pifts alfo doe infei re of this place,that Peter erred in fa ith : It were good for you therefore to decide the que- 
(lion among your (clues, before you take the matter fo whotly againft vs. 

CHAP. III. 

Rhem. I . fy their mne conutrfon at theftf, 6 and by the example of 'Abraham jtndprcmife made to him,hefbeweth that the way to 

cbtaine i h; benedihonjs tofeekg vni o C od by faith in Chrift. I o Sting alfo that the Lav mrftth entry on; thai hath hot 
euermore kept the Law, IJ And, that the Law wo* not giuento alter Gods tefiament, i? but to convince the Imet of 
finne, 23 andfito be tlxirpadagogue or leader ■vntoChrijt, %$andthentoceafe. 

fltlke /. S.Paul faith not, That the Lawe doeth ceafe ater wc be brought to Chritt,but that we ate not now vnder the 

Lawe,as vnder a Scholemafter. 

O Seniles Gaiatians, who hath t be wit- /~*\ Fooltfh Galathians , who hath bewitched 

ched you,not to obey the truth, before K-) you, thatyefhouldenot obey the trueth: to 

whofe eies Iesvs Chrift was proscribed, whom fefks Chrift was before defer/bed before the 

being crucified among you? eyes, and amongyou crucified* 

z This only I would learne ofyou,By the 2 This onelywouldIlearneofyou,whetherye 

workes of the Law, did you receiuethe Spi- receiued the jpirit by the deedes of the lawe,or by 

rit, or by the hearing of the faith? the hearing of the faith? 

3 Arevou fo foolifli,that whereas you 3 tAre ye fitch fboles,that after ye hone be- 
beaan with the fpirit, now you will be con- gunne in the Jpirite,ye woulde nowe ende in the 
fummate with the flefti? fiejh? 

4 Haue you fuffered fo great thin gs with- 4 Haueyefufferedfbgreat things in vaine? 
out caufe? if yet without caufe. Ifitbeyetinvatne. 

5 He therefore that giueth you the Spirit, / He therefore that minifirethtoyou the Jpi- 
and worketh miracles among you : by the rite,andworkethmyracles amongyou, doeth hee 
workes of the Law, or by the hearing of the it through the deedes of the Lawe, or by hearing 
faith doeth he it? of the faith? 

Gen.i J,A 6 As, ^Abraham beleeued God, and it was 6 *Eutn as ^Abraham beleeued God, and it * tt ' l *' * 
R°«4>3- reputed to him vnto suffice. ■u>as\afcribedtohimforrtghteoufncs. jameswj. 

7 Know ye therforc that they that are ^of 7 Knorveye therefore, that they which are of t Or,imputed. 
faith, the fame are the children of Abraham. faith,the fame are the children of Abraham. 

8 And the Scripture forefeing that God 8 For the Scripture feeing aforehande that 
iuftifieth the Gentiles by faith, fhewed vnto Godwould iuHife the Heathen through faith, 

Gen.u,3. Abraham before, Thatinthee Jhall al nations fhewed beforehand glad tidings vnto Abraham, 

be bleffed. faying,*/» thee pall all nations be bleffed. Gerui.3. 

o Therfore they that are of faith, fhal be p So then J hey which be of faith, are bleffed cccl -4** ' 

bleffed with the faithful Abraham. wtth the f aitbf till <iAbraham. 

10 For whofoeuer are of the workesof 10 Foras many asare of the deedes of the 
theLawe,are vnder curie. For itis written: Law,are vnder the curfe: for it is written,*Cur- Dwx.17.*^ 
\Cur fed be euery one that abideth not in al things fed is eueryonctbat conttnueth not in all things 
thatbe writthn thebooke of the Law todothem. which are writteninthebookeoftheLavcefodioe 

1 1 But that in the Law no man is iufti- them. 
Abaci. fled with God,it is manifeit,becaufer^/»7? " Hut that no man is iuftifed by the Law in 
Ro,! * |l litteth by faith. the fight of God, it is euident; *for the tuft Jhall Abac.1.4. 

1 2 But the Law is not by faith : but, He Hue by faith. ronu.17. 
Leu.18. that doeth thofe things, (ballhte in them. 1 2 And the lam is not offaitbHut the man Leuit.x8. f . 

13 Chrift hath redeemed vs from the that doeth them.Jhall liue in them. 
curfe of the Lawe, being made a ciufe for vs 13 Ckifl hath redieemedysfiom the curfe of 

Dcu.ii . ^ becaufe it is written, Cur fed is euery one that the law, being made a curfe for vs:For it is writ- 

hangetkonatree) ten ,*Curfed is euery one that hangeth on tree: Deur.*i.*j« 

14 That on the Gentiles the blefsingof 14 That the blefmg ofnAbrabam might 
Abraham might be made in Chrift I e s v s: come on the Gentiles through Iefus Chrift, that 
that we may receiue the promiffe of the Spi- wtt might receiue the promife of the fptrite 

TheEpidie rite by faith. thorough faith, 

*pontE ei ,. 1 j Brethren(Ifpeake according to man) 15 BrethrenJJpeake after the matter of 'men, 

KwftT y et a mans tettament being confirmed no- * though it be but a mam teftamm,yet if it be Hcb^.ir. 



Dcu.i7>i*. 



man 



alowed, 



E'M 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul Cha p.iik 

man defpifeth,or further difpofeth. alert>ed y nomanreie8cthit,or addetb thereto. 

1 6 To Abraham were the promifes faid, / 6 *To Abraham and his feed were the pro- Gear.- ; . 
Gen.i*}i8. andtohisfeede.He faith not > t^ndtoftedes 3 mifes wade JHt faith not y To the feedes^as of ma- 
tt in many ; but as in one, %4nd to ttyfeede, nj; bm 9 T° tiyfeed^as ofene,whicbis Chrift. 

which is Chrift. / 7 This 1/af, that the lawe which began of- 

1 7 And this I fay,the teftament being co- tcmard beyond fosere httndred and think yeres y 
finned of God,the Law which was made af- doeth not difanid the teftament that was confo- 
ter foure hundred and thirtie yeres, maketh med afore of God vnto Chrtjhard, to make the 
not void to fruftrate the promife. promife of none effeB. 

1 8 For if the inheritance be of the Law, iS For tfthe inheritance be of the Uwe 9 then 
now not ofpromile. ButGodgaue it to A- notnme of promife. But Godgaue the inheri- 
braham by promife. tance vnto jfbrahamfypromije. 

19 Why was the Law then? It was put for 19 wherefore then ferueth the law? tt\was * lhe '•**- 
tranfgrefsions,vntil the feed came to whom added becaufe (ftranJgreJJ7ons 9 ti/ the feed jhould 

he had promifed : or deined by Angels in the come to whom the promife was made : and it was 

hand ofa mediatour. ordetned by angels in the hand ofamediat our. 

20 And a mediatour is not of one : but 20 ttAmcdiatomis not amediatour^W , 
God is one. but God is one. 

a I Was the Law then againft the promi- 21 Is the lawe then againft the promife of 

{cs ofGod? God fbrbicLFor if there had been God? God forbid. For if there hadbene a lawe gi- 

a Law giucn that could iuftifie,vndoubtedly nen which could haue giuen ltfe y then no doubt 

iuitice mould be of the Law. right eoufhes fhontd haste bene by the lawe. 

Ro.Jj9.Uj 22 But the Scripture * hath concluded al 22 ^BnttheScrrptftrehathconclndedallvn-Koi^.^ 

3*» things vnder finnc : that the promife by the derftnne, that the promife by the faith oflcftts 

faith of Iesvs Chrift might be giuen to them Chrift Jhould be giuen vnto them that beleeue. 
that beleeue. «£fl 23 'But before faith came, we were kfptvn- 

23 But before the faith came, vnder the der the law,andwercjhmvp vnto the faith which 
Lawe we were kept fliut vp, vnto that faith Jbould afterward be reuealed. 
whichwastobercuealed. 2+ * wherefore the lawe was our fcho!c-^ omAO + 

24 Therfore y Law was our Pedagogue mafter vnto Chrift fhat wee jhould be iuftifiedby 
in Chrift : that we may be iuftified by faith, faith. 

2 5 But when the nith came, now we are 2 s But after that faith is come, we are no lon~ 

not vnder a pedagogue, get vnderafcbolemaftcr. 

26 For you arc al the children of God by 26 Fory em aft the children of Godby faith 
faith inChrift Iesvs. in Chrift Iefus. 

27 For as many of you as are baptized in 27 * For f allye that are baptiz*ed>haue put Rom.tf.3. 

Chrift,!) haue put on Chrift. ^ m Chrift. tl^SSSf 

28 ThereisnotIewenorGrceke,thercis ^g There is no lewe, neither Grcekefhere is ba P ti«din:o 
not bond nor free, there is not male nor fe- neither bondeftor free jthere is neither 'male nor 'SJj'SKifL 
maLFor al you are one in Chrift Iesvs. female: far ye are all me in Chrifl Iefus. 

29 AndifyoubeChrifts,thenareyouthe 2? IfyebeChriftes,thenareyeeAbrahams 
feed of Abraha,heires according to promife. feede/tndhcires according to the promife. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.iii. 

Bn€Ttt.2. x . Bewitched you,) Tor any people orperfin toforfafy the fmthof 'their firft ^fifties and Comtrjm, at the yoke of 

afttonoueUaries^ftmnhtowfemmayny {KxeticUngandfenfesbrHtifones. Smb'u&ecafe ofwrpaoreComariefier- 

manie^mi others, 

Ifanypeopleorperfonhauebene rightly inftrufted by the ApoMesof Chrift, it is fenfelcfle brutifhncs !*£*** «* 
to forfake their faith which they firft rccciued.But if any people or perfon hauebene at the firft peruerted,ra- *axato*. 
ther then conucrted by falfe apoftles and hcrctikes vnto herciie, as many haue bene, both people and per- 
fons,tt is wifdome to forfake their faith,which is either whoty falfe, or corrupt in any pan, and to learne the 
truethofthe Apoftlcs of Chrift, as they haue fci downc in their writings. So haue Englande and Germanic 
done. 
Ithcm.S. 7. Offiuthjthcfame.) ThUfaith»hertyAhabmwit$tfe^ 

hnplietbalChriBimrertues y of^^ ground and fotmdaskn of al the remand therefore l#re and els 

}»1)ere often named of the ApofyU. 

Fulkt i. ThetraeidBfymgfeithk^ &£"* 

. . fareit^aorwithiiioiuftificauon^^ 



Fulke2. 



i 



■* 



Cbap.iii?-"" To the Galarians. 324 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xil 



Notwithftan- 



\ t" 



■oUem A. XO Curledbc.) Bytiusp:aeeme neramswmw jm** w» »»»»••» ».-y»» "-'J—f" «*—» — — >*/ ,f j dingveniai 

^ ** nat io»andGodscJfe,beca»fet1*ykeepemtmeryioteoftbelaw,wh^^ 

nialh («* it is Plaint by the place of Deuteronomie whence be reciteth this text) but onelyjucha-s commit great and donna- cuely tuft and 

lie crUJfo bygicuous «*'—* **&**» My breake <*t«»^f^^*^$**~> XX£ 
£ow »/;«A tfee jiirf law w»« not Miner themofit felfe,norby any other me*nes,but by thefrth and grace of C BRI S t 

r^.^. U ThcApoftle knew not your diftinftion of venial finnes.and the text of the Law doth vttcrly overthrow it, J™™* 
which is general of all tranfgrefilons of the Law , great or fmall . Ncidicr can any be gathered, by the place 
of Deuteronomie,as you molt impudently affirme,hauing nothingbut a bold a lye.to oppofc agamft io maru- 
feft lyeht of trueth. For after Moles hath reheried the particular curies , agamft a great nomber of heynous 
crymesJie concludeth with this gcnerall curfeaga.nft al tranfgreflions of the Law,whatfoeuer. Andhowc 
(houlde the Apoftlc proue his purpofe,that whofoeuer arc of the workes of the Law , arc vnder the cuiie, by 
this text of Deuteronomie,ifoncly fuch as commit great and heynous ciymes,were fubiect to this curie. For 
there are many Turkcs, that commit not thofe heynous crymes , that are expreffed in the pamcular curies. Allows ac - 
Therefore whofoeuer keepcth not euery iotc of the Lawjs guiltic of Gods curfe, by this fentence. And this is 

the iudgement of all the ancient fathers vpon this text. „, , . , ,,, n . , , . 

Chryfoftome fayth. That no mm it iufiifyed by the Uwe , itts cleere. fat allbatufmntd ,«nd are fubtetl to the None keepeth 
tmfi, here is no exception of fuch as finnc venially . Theodoret fay th . 7 he lawe commandeth that all tkmges "»** 
be fulfilled , which are fayd in it, & thofe which by any meatus trangreffe it,fubmtith vnto ctfi-/*«,S.Ambrofe fay i\\.Thu »• 
iswritteninDeutermomie,becaufeifa manfhouldimit aytkmofthtUv, lxfhauldb:c.mptedaccmfed,andthe com- 
mmdementeswere fo neat, that it is impofiible fa fhould be kept. S.Hietom fayth. That no man can fulfill the lawe 
and doe all thum that are commanded, the Apofilt uflifyeth els where . For that which wo* impofitble of the lav, m th* 
it xcm made weahe by thefiefhc, God fending hUfunne in the Similitude offmfulfiefh, condemned finne of finne jn the fief h y 
which ifit be true, it may be cbkfhdv.tovs: Th.-nMoQsMdEfaie, anltherefloftbeVrophetes, winch were vnder the 
work's of the lawe ,arevnderthectirfe,whkbthinghewilm be afraydt to cmfefft, which hathredde the Affile faytng: 
That Chifi hath re deemed vs from the turf cfth ■: lawe bein^ rr.adea curfe for vs, andto anfwere , that euery one cfthe 
Sainfr>firhisline,was made a t tt.fe to the people . Primafius fayth. Becaufe thecufiome offinning,hatbfofriuay led, that 
no mm doth %/>o the lam, and th:nfire not vndefcrttcdly anfubiefl to the curfe.vtkich afterward he expoundeth that 
euery man doth incurrc whfoeuer (ball not keefe all theconimandementsofthelaw vntothe <W*,Oecumcnius faith. 
Bscaufe no manfulfilleth the lawe, they are all curfed, at they which haue departed from the Live, andtahfis the curfe vnto 
themfeluet. The fame in effeft, hath TheofhyLa.Ol which fayinges , you fee it is many fdtlie inferred,as alfo 
oftheplaynetext.thatnomanby workes is truclyiuft, before God, all being guilue of damnation & Gods 

curfe,and iuftified onely by Chrift through faith. ,„,„«., e , N«rnM u c,;A 

.f I,. Uueth by faith.) It is neither the Hcretikgs fredal preemption and confidence, nor tlxfutbofDmelsyHorftytb Notonlytat* 

MUem. $. tf!t f fm mr ^ s Jjici, U faaiin h.m [dfe as S.lam?sfayth,tk*t cast Vint bfc to the iufl,fir that which U dead, can not be the 

caufeoflife,butitisthe Catholiki fiytb,as S.AHgufUne writeth, whichworkftb by charitie (according tothe Apofiles owns 

explication of this wl»lepaffage)by which th iuflliit!th.U.$.c. J.cont.duas cp.Pclag. See the Annotations rpontheftme 

wcrdes. t(om.l . , , 

- tr It is a liuely fayth, and a faith working by charitie, whereby the iuft liucth,yet he liueth not by workes but Faith and 

tme.f byfmh.SccRom.t.feft.8. § ff f „ fl . . wolkes * 

27. Haue put on Chrift.) Here the aduerfvies might haue feene ,if 'thy were not blinded by contentious Jtrmnga- B t!rmeg j. 
Rhe m, 6. raiufi God* Church, that when Iufrificttion is attributed to faith without mention ofgond workeser other Chriflian ver. uet h "race and 
luesandSacrmeiits^tisnotmeanttoexcMeanyoftkfame from tbcmrk&of^ 

that by the Sacrament ofBaptiftK alfo we put on C\mfi,w\nch is to put onfaith,lnpe,charitie^n{ all Chrijiianiufiice.By the not Uithonly. 
fame we proue alfo that thefacraments of the new lawgiuegrace,for that the receiuers thereof put on Clirifl . <And the Ad- 
Mr far ies euafion, that it is faith which workgth in the Sacrament, and 11st the Sacramevt it J 'elf, isplunelyfalfe: Baftifme 
giuino "race and faith itfelfe to the infant tb.it had none be for e. IuRlficauon 

Tltlke. 6 ♦ luftification is manifeftly afcribed to fayth without workes, whereby all workes arc exduded,and not on- by fatb. 
ly not mcntioned,in the a& of iuftification,yet not excluded from (blowing fayth, to declare that we arc iufti- 
fied . And in this place the Apottle realonech,fiom the fignc to the thing fignified, to proue that by faith in 
Chrift, we arc the Children of God,becaufe baptifme rcprefenting our putting one of Chrift as a garment, 
to couer our vnworthincs , is a feale of iuftification by faith, to all that are baptized, as circumcifion was to 
all that were circumcifed,and namely to Abraham.who was iuftified before he was circumcifcd, and that to 
declare,that circumcifition was no caufe,but a teftimony of his irftification.As alfo Cornelius,and they that 
were with him,had there hearts puryficd by fayth, and recciued the holy ghoft, before they were baptized. 
Whereby god tcltified,that baptifme geueth not grace of the worke wrough,tbut is a fcale of grace and iu ft ,c * 
of fay th,and regeneration by gods fpirit . And where you fay, that baptifme geueth faith to the infant,that had 
none beforc,you may afwell lay, that it giucth faith to many that haue none after. But how arc you able to 
proue,that baptifme giucth faith to an iiit ant?when faith commeth by hearing(Rom.8.)which infants cannot 
doe. And if you mcane of fomc other kindc of fay th,then that which commeth by hearing , how fay you that 
baptifme giueth faith to the infant that had none beioref when before you baptize him,you examinhira whe- 
ther he beleue all the articles of fayth,and the infant by his Godfathers anfwereth.C«do, J do beleue. Whether 
contentious arguing againft Gods Church, hath made you forgetful of your doctrine, and forme of rnini- 
ftring die facrament of baptifme Jet all indifferent men iudge. 

Ooo Chap. 



* 

The Epiftle of S.Paul Chamiii. 

chap. mi. 

<MdrmofthefamtMn-.th<ui,tfth t Cath.CbuTchofCkrift. ■'»»■' > **»« are to 



ThefipMe 

"pon Twelfth 

cue. 



A J% aslongasthchcircis alitle A Ndrfay } Thattheheireaston<rasheua 

J. Xonc, hedjffereth nothing from a fer- £\cbM»,differeth nothing from a feruant 
uant,althoughhebelordofal. though he be Lord of all. J * 

a But is vnder tutors and goucrnours vn- 2 Bm is vndcr mows andgouemours-vntiU 
til the time limited of the father. the time appointedof the father. 

^ . , 5 Sowealfo, when we were litle ones S Euenfowe,whenwewere'children,werem 
£&£& ^eJferuingYndertheckmentestofthe 6ond*ge vnder the rudiments of the world. 
rci : |ion,whec- v °«a- * ^when the fumes of the time was come, 

SSS? r 4Butvvhenthefulnesoftimecame,God GodfenthU fonne made of ' a woman t and made 
trained vp-.or Icnt "Js lonne made or a woman, made vn- */*<&>- /£* /<*»;. 

aearu^" 1 dcr t^ 1 *^'' . , , , / ?• wAww <£fl» /£« were vnder the 

uhcrein their J.llWje might redeeme them that were Ave, * *W »* mgb w ««, /fe ^«j w ,f 
SStel. ™ der ^Law,thatwemightreceiuethea- children. & P ^Rom.l.,,. 

E3hL HnS K 0nnC r r .^ , <*«*#* are fames .Gei hath fern forth 

Ro.8,ij. hath fent the Spirit of his fonne into your Abba father. J& 

harts crying: Abba^ather. 7 therefore thou art no more a feruant M 

7 Therefore now he is not a feruant, but afinne.-ifthoubeafonne.thouartairoanheire 
a lonne. And if a fonne , an heire alfo by ofGodjhroughChriQ. 

AlWA»' J ^ 1 • r> 1 'K ot »ithJlandsng t whenjek»ewnotGod 9 

8 But then in d ee dc not knowing God, ye did feruicevnto them which by nature are no 
you ierued them that by nature arc not Gods. 

G °n d R.„„ u l , ^ , 6 V?»™'*fterthatyehaue\nowenGod: 

9 Butnow when you haueknowcnGod yea rather are kpowen of God, how turner e a- 
S3SE A k B now e ttof Godrhow turnc you «fer M * w^rW %«£ t**£tt,, B Or,ek«e«* 
againe to the vveake and poore elementes, wheremto agape yee dcfrTafreJhe to bee in 
which you wil feme againe? bondage. 

10 fYou obfcruedaies,and monethes, 10 Teobferue dates and monethes,and times, 
and timcs,andyeres. andyeres. 

11 I feareyou,left perhaps Ihauelabou- // Iaminfeareofyou,leafiIhauebeflewed 
red mvaine among you. onyou labour in vaine. * J 

br«hr,n K^ 1, J^* ^^"J™ M Bremen J befeechjou.be as Iinjor I 
brethren, Ibefeech you, youhaue hurt me untejem YchauenotiniuredmcatalL 

n °»J D A«J t t. r_ -r -. „' ^ re ^ howe through infirmitie of the 

A, A £? y ° U k ?°^ ** by , ,nfirm , ltie ° f #** ' //rw«W ft* Ogffif *£**«, « *£< 

the flefli I euangelized to you heretofore, yfyfe. y 

♦sooughrd f P^not,neitherrcieaed,but*asanAn- fijhe ye defifed not, neither abhorred. -but re- 
*ZEr ^^^ywreceiuedmc, as Chrift Ie- mW*, asan AngcllofCod, euen as Chrifl 

theirtochere * V5, , . lefus. 

ioue,&reue-;' gMJWJjtaowthitiftt could be done, recorde,thatifit hadbene pofsible, yewoulde 
rence. vou would haue plucked out your eies and Aw,*** ^ ^ wl2r SS 

hauegiucnthemtome. lAflwiwi ^ «»^^«r« 

lino t^he^" ^^^ 11 ^ 6 '" 1 " # jf ^Mereforebecomejourenemc, be. 
ling you the truth? caufe I tellputhe trueth? 

W onM;ST ulate y° unotwel: but they y 7 Theyareielousoueryouamiffe^eaM J 

wou de xcludeyou,that you might emu- mtendetoexcUtdeye*. that yefhouldc befZ I 

Iatethem * nenttothemward. 

18 But //A 






Chap. mi. 



To the Galathians. 



3*J 



18 But do you emulate the good in good /8 It is good afoaies to be melons in a good 
alwaies : and not onely when I am prefent thing , and not onely when I am prefix mtb 
with you. y°n 



Ihcfipiftlc'! 
vpon the 4. 



19 My litle children^hom I trauail with 

al againe,vntil Chrift be formed in you. 

ao And I would be with you nowe and 
chaungemy voice :becaufe lam confoun- 
ded in you. 

21 Telmeyouthatwilbevnderthelaw, 

haue you not read the Law? 



ip My title children ofwhomltrauailem 
birth againe 9 vnttll Chrijl befafhionedinjou. 

20 'But Idefire to beyrefent with you nowe, 
and to change my voice; forlfiandc tn doubt 
ofyott. 

21 Tell me 9 ye that defire to be vnder the 
law 9 doye not heave the law? c 

22 For it is written that Abraham had two Gcanii. 



22 Foritis written that * Abraham had _ __ 

5uivinLcnt. twofonnes: on eof thebond-woman, and f Mms: * the one byabondmyd,* the ether bj* 
' one of the free-woman. f ree WO man. 

1% Buthethatofthebond-woma^was , ... , . , 

borne according to theflefh: andhethacof H B "%>*f> ***** *«f ™»**> 

the free-woman, by the promifle. ™ horne *" *t+*" he » h J ch ™ °f th * 

\ x ru • l jl*„ c - j n u . «« «it MA fn* woman was boroe by promt fe. 

24 Which things arc laid R by an allego- ' , ... 1% i n 

-• ri ^l r P /1 M . B , ru. 24 Which thwrs arc woken by an atteporte: 

ne.Fortheiearc the two teitamentes.lhe - J r j* a Jr ^ J & 

«~~r .c- j i-,~ «*~ u~« forthefe are two teltamentes: theonefrom the 

one from mount Sma, gendnng vnto bon- «* f A , , , J , , 



•«r«x«< 



-25 (For Sina xs a mountainein Arabia, 
which 6 hath affinitieto that which now is 
Hierufalem ) 
drcn. 



for 

SAW. bmaisamount 

4 _ ^ ( „ „ , ir 1C . 2/ rw .<*w ** w* «w#«* Sina in Ara- tor anfwereth 
rtinicieto mat wmennow is ,, ,, ! 5 , . . ... toHicrufiicm 

, r . •■ u— r-Uii bta* anal bordereth vpon the cttiewhich\$nm^™>™„ 

and ierueth with her Cnii- ' , ' - . r j-tj *i / thaCKnow ' 

called Htem]alem> anatt m bondage wtth her 

16 But that Hierufalem which is aboue, childre »* 
is fteerwhich is our mother. .? \ ^ J^^Mudm^jht, E&ytf* 

27 For it is written : JW^ /^W*, ^tchts the mother of vsal 
that bearejt not: breake forth and criejhattra- *7 For it is written, *%eioycc thou barren E%*4J« 
»*//^ «tf.- £*?**/? many are the children of thatbeareftno children, breake forth andcry % 

the de folate , WW lfo» *f Atf tlwt /&rf/A ^ huf thou that trauailefi not: for the de folate hath 

many moe children thenjhee which hath an huf 
bande . 



bmde. 

ftoiraitual 28 But ^ we brethren 3 according to Ifaac, 
perfecution^is are the children of promis. 

SiSS *9 But * as then he that was borne ac< 
iuftly pciftai- cording to the flefli^perfecuted him that was 
&L"ariw^e after the ipirit:fo now alfo. 



^8 But brethren, we are * after Jfahac the 
children of the promt fe. 

29 But as then he that was borne after the 



« n V X Z uu c • . >r*M PN^fi^ed him that was borne after the (b 
30 But what fayth the Scnpture? C^ \ it /J nfoisitm ^ J * 



ofHcrctikes 

children of the out the bond- woman and herfbnnefor thefonne 
SSrS- oftktbMd-wmtanJbalHOt t>e hetre, with the 
cueing the fonne ofthefrec-woman* 

Cacholike 
Church,w^»j, 



SO Nefierthclejfefthat faiethths Scripture? 
*Put may the bondwoman and her fonne. 'for the Gcn.ir.io. 
31 "Therefore brethren we are not the fi»»evfthe bondwoman jball in no wife be beire 
children of the bond- woman,but of the free: *** the fame of the free woman. 

3 / So then brethren, we are not children of 
the bondwommjmt of the free. 



by the || freedom wherewith Chritt hath 
made vs free.c^o 



Rbem. 



1. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. iiii. 

j.Scruing.) There eanbcnoexternalworfbip ofGoinoraffocMHonofnMnmreUgionfhhtrtme^falfe^ 
yfi of corporal things or eUmtntsXhe Heathen fo yfid the creatures of elements that thej firued them as their goddes . The 5* ter f* *£*" 
Iett>es 9 of whom the Afofile here jpeaketh ,ferued not the creatures them feluestvhhb they occufyedw their ceremonies 9 vfe of creatures 
but they fertted the onely true God iwrfw the elements: that is tofayjjeingferuilely cl<$ged 9 yobp{ 9 t)ept oecupyed &in we, neceflarie:and 
With inmmeralteflefhty t gro(fe>& comber fom offices about creatures.The Chrifliam neither jerue elements #$ tin one/tor be how * c Hm ~ 
ifpf infertile thraldom thcrby&s the otherxbm occufye only a few exceedingea/ie/w^emcfy^&fi^nificat/orana^eMe chriftSn* 5 ^ 
txmifebothofboAyAndmmdeWhereofS.Aiigufi^ 

fic to be done,moft honorable for fignificarion,and moll clcanc & pure to be obferued & kept^iath our Lord The vie of ex* 
himfelfand the Apoftolical difcipline dth\xercd~And lije ver.reUg.c.t'j.Ofxhc wifdom of God it felfmans na- w*»le'en«n» 
cure being taken, wherby we were called into liberties few Sacramets moft holfoni were appointed & inftitu- Jjif - ** 
tedjwhtdi might contciny fociety of chriftian pcoplc,y is,of the free multitude wider .one God^tod again f<**. 

Ooo» ' faup. 



The Epiltte o££ Paul C h a p. i i i i. 

P atsfi Ju9.M3.Ti1e Sacraments arc changed,they arc made ttkRcty&wcr^oKomtse^hzppici.thefame he hath 
in t he 1 1 8 ip ifile c.i a nd many ether places be/ides. By which you may fait it not al one to vfe elements .vifihle Sacraments 
or ceremoniesy-mdtoferue them as the Vagans do ft to feme rnder them at the I ewes did y wbcrtwitk the Heretib& cafom- 
nioufly clsarge dx Chrifiians^tnd as touching tJotfrnall numherjatilitie efficacie andfignification 9 therein the/aid holy fa- Our fficramfo 
9 thirputteththefpecid differ enceralrofceth not that for fi many buftefacrifices,Wi haste bin metfor Sacraments welnere in* few & «fc in 
jfab*» butfeuen.'dlfo eafie,fo full ofgracc,foJig!iijkant,a* can bepofiible, asof every one in their fcucral places is '^^Ac 

putted* lcwes * 

Tulki » / • The Papifts in like maner,as the heathen and Iewcs,{erue vnder the elements of the world,and fcrue thefe Ctreraoale 

thatby nature are no Gods: As the Iewes,thcynot onely obferuedaics and times,butalfb arc clogged with r °F»ft»us8e 
an infinite nomber of ceremonial obferuations,as of hallowed fyer,water,brcad,afhes, oyle,waxe, flowers, fu P €rftkious, » 
branches,garments,cl(7,lpitde/dte,incen^ 

clothcs,ringcSjfwordes,crowneSjmiters,bclles3churchcs and churchyardes, with many more then 1 can re- 

herfe,vnder which,they are more flauiflJy(then the Iewes vndcr the iaw,)yoked and o ccupy cd, with innume- 
rable Heflily,grofle,and comberfom offices about them.Sccondly, as the Gcntils , they ferue them tliat by na- 
ture arc no Gods,not only Angels & Sainfts,& the countcrfeft rcliques of thcm,butydols of the-Where you 
can not cfcape,by your vaine and vnlearned diftinftion,of Latria and Doulia y for the Apoftlc vfeth the worde 
tf«\ttfacn,jro» haueferuedjhetiuu are no Gods by naturefiicwmg that al religious fcruice or Doulia of (itch as by na- 
ture are no Gods , is heathenifli Idolatry or feruicc abhominable. Therefore the fcyings ofS.Auguftine,per- 
teyne nothing vnto you. And where you fay,forfo many faenfices of the Iewes, you hauc but one, meaning 
your (acrificcofthemaflcjtoomittc that you hauc no audoririeofGods worde for that one, what compt you 
thofe oblations of candcls,and other things to your images of Chrift,and Sainftes? hauc you any groiTe con- 
ccipt.that they hauc necde or vfe of fuch thinges?or are they facrificcs and oblations,to honor God and the 
Sainfts with them,as the heathens vfed many like? I omitte,that your Canoniftes 3 do holde , that t)'thes arc 
ftill offered to God,as cblations,euen as they were in the Iewifli hv/.^efajfJe decimis Therefore you haue more 
• facrificcs /hen one. 

Rhem. 2. Here Jet the good Headers tal$ heede of a doable deceite vfed by the Muerfari-s about S .Augufi'mtsplacts aUeagedyfirfi, S. Augufifne 

in that t hy fay he nude but two Sacraments, which is vntrttejor&lt bough treating of the difference bctwene the lewefb Sa- fclMy allcagd 
crantents and ours Jos n.melygiueth example in Baptifme and the Eucharift alfo for example he nameth but ™ r keHere- 

on?) yet he hath no mrj norfigne at al that there ffjould be no morejbsit contraiywife in theforefiid epiFIte n 8 he infinua- SacumenoT 
ttthjhat be fides thofi two y tltcre be other of tM fame fort in the Scriptures. Tea 3 with water and breadjvbich be the elements onely. 
ofshetteofar<fdd Sacra>nents i he exp^ftynmtetboiledfo^li.zxomM.VctAXAO^) the element or matter of the Sacra- f?> ** *•«• & 
mem ofcoufiYMtkntvchich in the fame place he mak$th to be a Sacrament as Baptifme tsSo doth he affirme of the Sacrament *~if x °J ""c' 1 
of Orinvlu.de bapt. C.l.andalfj ofMatrimonieh.dc bono coniug,c.24.&/PCT4»c* likpvifcfsefpeakithat ofB.p. almcntsn *" 
tifmejrhidthe calUtb ^econeiliMm infirmorura in 5. uedoutot 

t Augtfiine i Hi.C4.by Profper de pr«didionibusp.».c.i5.S.2«»3ceiw/'w^£^^ww» to i.Conc.cp.adEugub.c.8. Auguftbe. 
5Xjw?Ji:2.inLcuiucum,^ vn&ion is proued to be a Sacrament . It is *&$&£* 

falfe then that the Heretics affime of S^uguftiwjtywh^ Sacraments rethsud. Cask 

of the new law be but few and very few incomparifon of thofi in the old law^yet there be no fewer thenfeuenjbtcifiedby hinu mumps. 
Which number offasen the My Councils of Florence and Trent do exprefly define to haue bene inj} tinted by Chrift^ again ft 
n theje late Heretihgs.See mjre of thefe S«crame;x> in their places m p, A3.i % Titnji r lo.zoJa1*Efhe:C 4 S . 



ro* 




communication of 'bis body and blo'tdtfttd if "any other be confined in tlse canonkaU fcripture. Ofthefc wordes WC ga- 
ther that S.Auguftine knew but two facraments of this kind. Firft becaufche fayth they arc feweft in nomber 9 
for two is the lejl nomber. Secondly becaufe he fayth,he hath ioyned or bound together fhtfoiictie ofthenewpeoplejty 
thefe Jlqi thefe arc fufficicnt for that purpofe,& neceflary for al men that liue to ycres of difcrction, to rcceiuc 
if chey canJSo are not matrimony & ordination.& thcrforc not to be nombrcd w thefe. Repetancc,al though 
it be neceflary for al,yethath it no outward element,which is neceflary to make a facrament.Confirmation w 
oile hath no teftimony inyfcriptures,nor extreme oilc to be a perpetual facrament or fealc of fpiritual grace, 
which was vfed only for a temporal facrament of bodily healing Ia.f.Thcreforc by S.Auguftincs faying,therc 
arc but two facramcts,in that ienfe,that baptifme & the Lordsfupperare called facraments.But you reply,/ 
he infinuatcth,that there be odier befide thefe tweof the fame (bit in the fcriptures J aunfwere he doth not in- 
sinuate any fuch thing,but teftificth,tha t thefe two only he found in y fcriptures.Yct not willing to ftriue^f any 
man can fand Quid aliudstny other facrament in the Scripturts t whereas if he had kno wen fiue beiide thefe two Ta- 
cram ents^n fuch fort as they are,hc would haue faid,and the rcft,or the other fiue,which are conteined in the 
fcriptures,but now he fayth (if any one other) not acknowledging him felfe any other,but if any other may be 
fbundinthelcripturcs,hetlunkethitisnotpaftone^^a)wr4P^/fA.i^ namethoytcalfo, I graunt,but 

there he fpeaketh of the oyle & anoynting that was vfed in baptilme,which of the Donatifts was cafied the fa- 
crament of Chrifine,bv Auguftine/» the fytd ofrifibUfigses folyjt* baptifme it felfe;8c not of another facrament of 
confirmation,which els where,he affirmeth to be nothing butprayerwith impofitmofhandcs.Dc bap.contr.Doiu 
lib.j.cap.i tf.In pfal.ioj Jie fayth. The gift of the facraments in baptifme, intU cucharifljn the reft sf the holy Jacra- 

tnetswhatistbegiftjn which words,he acknowledged^ more holy facraments,butnotin fuch fort,as baptifme 
& the eucharift arc. In the fame Pfalme,where he foxhfhe facraments are hid from tfo Vagants»hc nameth onely 
the Sacrament of baptifme and the facrament of the eucharift . \> 

Matrimony and ordination were not fo hidden from them. Therefore though he name Matrimony,or- V 

ders,chrifme, or anyother thing facramentes s as he doth many other thinges befide^t followcth no yhat they 
arc facraments as baptiline & the cuchariflBut as for pcnance^ie callcth it not a facrament but only he faith. 

The 



Bhem.f. 



C h a p. 1 1 1 1. To the Galatians. j%6 

Thefime caufe is of reconciliation, which is ofBaptifme, if perhaps danngcrof ending Ut lyfc doe preuent the penitent. 
Tor our mother the church ought not to be willing, that tutn they fhould dfpart out of this life, without the pledge of their 
peace : meaning the Sacrament of the communion, which is the pledge of their reconciliation. Now where 
you quote the booke De vifitatione wfirmomm, for extreme vn&iofy&rafmut telleth you, It is the (beach of a bnsb^ 
ler y neitherlea>nednoreloqttent^ndmojiimpttdentlyinth^ 

r?,and the trcatife Dereclitud.Cath.Conucrf. Yctdoeth not the auftor call extreme vn&ion a Sacrament, but 
proraifcth health of body,as well as of foule by ic. Tracer fpeaketh notof extreme vnftion,but alluding to the 
widow,which gaue pare of her mealcand oyle to Hchas fayth.&> the foule isfatiffied with her lord departinginb*. 
die fitting him th.it chaftifctkfeepeth the fayth of manage bed with t haft huejbem^ defended with the ficrament of meale, 
and the vnff;on ofoyle,furely waiting for the acceptable raigne, when her Lord f hall fay vnto for : <roodferuaunt, &e. 
which wordes tfyou could haue conftrucd aright, 1 marueile how you fhould haue applied to extreme vnfti- 
on. But belike you would haue tx^n^ztciforpore abfiedente Dom.no, the body departing to the Lord, whereas it is 
manifeft to him that obieruech the difcourfc of Vrofler^ht meancth to {hew how the foule is a widow ; name- 
ly by the Lordcs departure in body, befidc, that the Latine tongue will abide no fuch conftru&ion, as you 
would make,and the reft that followcth,doth not agree to him that is a dying and departing out of the world. 
Therefore eythcr by the myftcrie of meale, and the vn&ion of oyle, he meancth the fpirituall foode of the 
foulc,or if he mcane by the onc,the SacramSt of the bread of )ife,by the other he meancth y oilc vfed in bap- 
ufmc, yet calleth he it not a sacrament, but diftinguilheth it from a Sacrament. Innocent us by his anfwer to 
the bifhop of Eugubium,{heweth,thatthis ceremonie of vnftion in fickncffe,was not vniuerially rcceiued,nor 
thought neccflary^cirher was it well knowen of whom it fhould be miniftred. I herfore Innoccntius of that 
place of S.Iames faieth, That it might beynderftood ofthefaytlfullthat arefic^wkicb may be anoynted with the ho- 
ly oyleofCbrifme,whicbb?yngtnesmade by the bifhop, itulawfullnotcnelyforVrUfts, ht alfo for aUChijiians, tovfi 
%tinamynting % in their or their friends neceffftie* But thisfeemvthtts be fuperfluoufly added, tbatycu fhould doubt, that to 
belawfullto aBifboptwhicb without doubt is lawfulltoVticfles. For it is therefore fityd ofTrieftes, bicaufethe Bifhops 
beyng hindered by other bufineffe, cannot goe to allfickf ferfons. But if the bifhop ean/tud tlrinkg it meete to vifite any matt, 
he may both bleffe him, and touch him with Chrifme whfout any doubting, feeing itpertaineth to him to makf the Chrifine, 
But ypon penitents it cannot be pewred, becaufe it is a hind of Sacrament, rirft WC fee, that by the bifhop of Romes 
iudgement, not onely the bifhop or prieft, but cuery Chriftian may minifter this ceremonie of vn£ion, con- 
trary to your ncwdoftrine, whereby you make it proper oncly to priefts. Secondly, he deeth not affirmc, 
that it is neceflaiy for all Chriftians before they die in extremitieoffickneife, but may bee vfed ofrhefayth- 
fullthat are ficke, though not extremely: For in extremitic offickenclfe, euen penitents are admitted 
to the Sacrament of the communion. Thirdly, where he fayth, it is a kind of Sacrament,he meancth by Sa- 
crament, a holy ceremonie of the Church, except you will make an eight Sacrament of that leuen which 
cap. j.hc fayth, being made by thebifliop, wasfenton the Lordes day,to the Priefts of cuery Church within 
the citie of Rome, which 1 thinly (faith he) ought not to be dene in tfo outparifhes, becaufe the Sacraments are not to 
be cariedfarre of Yo\x fee he calleth a confecrated leuen, which they fent about at that time for a figne of 
their fclIowihip,a Sacrament. Therefore Innocentius(though a bifhop of Rome) is no patronc of your Sa- 
crament of extreme vnftion, as you mcane and hold it to be a Sacrament. Cyrillus or Origen fpeaketh not 
a word of the Sacrament of exrreme vnftion, but fayth, This text of James is fulfilled in tfofeuemh hard and lalmu 
tmk^idofrcmi(ft07ioffnnesbyrepenuunce, when the fmnerwaffjeth lm {bed with teares, and tear is are made bread vnto 

him,day and mght^when 'he is not afhamed to declare his finne^vtno the lordes prirft y and tofiekemedicine^ucordingto him 
tbatfayetb, 1 fityd J will pronounce againft my felfemynerniuftice, and thou haft remitted the impietie of my heart. In 

whom alfo that is fulfilled which the Apoflle lames faieth; J f any mm beefick^orweakt, &e. You fee he meancth 
onely of prayers made by the prieftes,to obtaineremiffion of finnesfor him that is a publike penitent. Chry- 
foftome alfo gathcrcthoutofit, die Pricftcs ductie, to pray for the people, and power to remittcfinncs, 
but the Sacrament of cxtr erne vnttion, heedoeth not mention, nor yet the ceremonie ofanoynting with 
oyle. As for the ycftcrday councels of Florens and Trent, came too late to make Sacraments fifteenc hun- 
dreds ycres after Chrift, That Auguftine extendcth the name of Sacrament,to more then fcuen,t haue Shew- 
ed in Madu.fe<a.i. 

The other forger ie of 'the. dduerfitriescmceming the elements or ceremonies, is, tbtt S.Jugufiine (cpiji.ug. ca/UJ.) $. Augiiflinc 
fhould affirme, that the Chunhand Chriftian people in hisdayes (wforcupon they infene th :t it isfi much more now) were falfly alleaged 



folkfs might be infeEfed, which this holy Doctor fj>ecially miflif^d, and xeifhethfuch things (as tfoy mxy without fcandall) 
to betaken away. But that he wr ote or meant fo of any ceremonie that the Church vfetb, eyther appoyntedby Scripture or 
Comeetly or cufiomcoftheCatholikf Church, himfelfedemetl>itinexpreffetermesinthefamepUce,milinfMdr^ other: 
wl>ere he alloweth all the holy ceremonies done in the miniftration of the Sacraments ,xnd els where. Whereby it is cleere, that 
. the Clmrchesmofi comely orders and fignificant rites fert4inenottotheyo!^oftbeoldelawe 9 muchlejfetothfuperftitm 
Gentilities Heretikfs affirme ; but to tfo fiveete yoty ofCltrifi and light burden of bis lawfo ordtr,decencie, andinfhuclion 
of the fayth full fit d Ubertiefiuefayth^ace andfpixit* 
Fulke. J. You fay,we forge that S. Auguftine fhould fay, that the Church and Chriftians in his dayes, were loden with The ancient 
obferuation of ^profitable ceremonies, that they were in as great feruilitie to fuch things, odtbelewet. Whether wee Church loden 
forgethis,let his owne words ttR\fa%Thrt which itinftimed be fide cufhmejhtf wjthvnprofi' 

of a Sacrament, 1 cannot allow, although 1 dare not freely difallow many fuch things, for auoyding offence ofcertaine, eU ^ C c * remo ' 
therholy yr troublefome perfons. But this grieueih me very much,many mo fi whole fome precepts that are in th holy Scrip' 
titres } are l*ffi regarded, and all things are fo full of many prefimptions^ thxtheism'.re griettoufly reprooued which within 

Ooo.j. his 



TheEpifilc of S. Paul C h a p* i i i u 

his o&aties hath touched the earth with his tare foot e 9 then he which hath faritd his minie in drmhpmeffe* Therefore off 
fuch things a^ are neytherecnteyned in the assBorities of holy Scn^^ mrfottnd to haste bene decreed in the Cancels of 

Lifhops^mr are confirmed Iff the cuftome of the xJnle rfmrcb, but are varied innumerably after the diuers maners of di- 
ners phces, fo that fear fe or neuer there can be found out tin cmfes which wen in the inflitution of them followed, when they 
may conueniently^l thinly withzttt all doubt y they are to be cut of Foralthougbneither this can be found, lawtheybe a~ 
gahifl thefayth^yct they opfreffe with feruile burthens the religion itfelfe, which the m:rcy ofGod^wouldhaste to be free m 
moHfew andmoftmanifefi cxlekathnsofSacrammts^fo that the condition of the Ie\xes y ismoretcUerable y who although 
trVy acknowledged not the time of thetr lbertie 9 yet tlxy are fubietttotheburtlxnsoftbeUwy not to the preemptions of 
wen. Doth not Auguftine lay, as much as you report vs to fay, and more alio ? And may we not iuftly inferre 
that the ftate of the Papifts is much worie now, wherein are infinite vaync ceremonies btfidc the vile opini- 
on of merite by vfing fuch things ? But let vs fee how you would ihift of the matter, you fay, He (pealqth of 
fom*parthJar*reftimftioMandvfageofcertMtep& faith, jUtlungs are fttlloffo many pre ftsmptionsy and 

that the multitude ofthem though theywerc not directly againft the fayth, did opprctfc religion it felfc with 
feruile burthens,what fay you to thatrthcy are contrary the frccdomc which the mercy of God hath giucn to 
religion. The ftate ofthe Icwcsismorctollerable, being fubicft to ceremonies of Gods inflitution, then of 
ChrJllianSjfubicd to humane prefumptios.Some of the were obferued as Sacraments,which v.ercnonc:Thcre 
was more grieuous punilhment for tranfgreffing mans ordinances (as among papifts for eatinc flcfli on good 
Friday, the for fwcaring or being drunke on the Lords day) then for breach of Gods ccmmar.acmcnts.To all 
theft things you fay nothing. But he neitlnr writ nor meant (you fay) of any ceremoxie either appointed by Scripture^ 
Councell or cuftome of the Catholi^e Clmrch. It is trucBut arc all popiih ceremonies fuch? if all iiich were remoued 
(according as Auguft. iudgcth the}' ought to be) which you obferuc,neithcr appointed by the holy fcriptures 
nor decreed in count els general (tor prouincial councels neucr had au&oritie to ordcinc ceremonies,but for 
their owne prouinccs)nor are confirmed by the cuftome of die whole Church,l fay,if all fuch popifn ccrcmo- 
nies,were taken away,you ihould Icaue a very final number behind. You fay, S. Auguftine in other places, al- 
Icwetb all the IrJy ceremonies done in the numeration of the Sacramajti^tndelfe where .You niuft rel vs where, and what 
ceremodies he doth allow,and we ftial ihape you an anfwer. In the meane time his iudgement vttercd in this 
placc,doth condemnc the multitude of your popiih rites to be feruile burthens, worfe then the lewes, and fo 
you ferue vnder die elements of the wor!d,worfc then euer the lewes did. 
Hhettt A 9 Wcakcandpoore.) Whether he meane of the creattireswhkhtl/eGetXihjerued (at it may feme bytbewsrdet 

* before offeruing ftrangegods)pj tin- elementswere moft bafeand beggarly : or of the ludaical ceremonies and fxo\;me;as(as 
tnofl expound it) euen fo alfv their elements were weahfandpooreintlnmfeiues^ notgiuinglife y fahtationandrcrniffion of 
finne^mr being wfirttments or vcfjils ofgrace t as the ? .Sacraments of tire new law be, 

v JL You muft fiift prooue your number of fcuen Sacraments, before you can make to many inftruments of Sacrament* 

I'UlKCn 4m grac^ Another point is to yxoou^ThatSacramMtsareveffclsofgracetZsthQU^ 

in them.Inftxumcnts or feales to confirme our fayth in the grace of God,we acknowledge them tobc. Third- 
ly,if none but Sacraments are exempt from being the weakc and beggerly elements of the world, what is all 
other popiih traih of holybrtad,holy water/alt,fpittle,firc,waxe,bowcs,Scc? 

Hhpfn r JO ^ ou °kferuc dayes.) That which S. Tattlfpealgtb againft the lddatric.il ebferuation ofdayes^ monethf y and ™ **?t 

* 3 * times/ledicated by the Heathen to their falfi godsend to wkhedmen crfpiritesyos to lupirer^Mercurie, I anus, ItmOyDiana, jj^jj ^^ im 

and fuch Uk^^or agaynfi the fuperftitiotss differences ofdayes 9 fataB 9 fortunate or difmoly and other obfiruatiens of times for tuition ol day* 
good lucke or iU luck? in mans aftionsgatbered either by particular fanfiejsr popular obfiruation, or curhus ami vnlarrfttU hereticalhr 
artesyr Qafily) of the Ittiticalfefiiuities that were then ended and abrogated, vnta winch notwitlfianding certaine Cirri- c °T p ? C it • 
fiian lewes would haste reduced the Galatiam againft the Apoftles doEkine ; althat(l fay)do tl?e Heretihs of our time falfi ^ ?n bf erua . 
ly and deceitfully interprete againft the Chriftian holyd^iieSjanJthefanffificationmdneceJfary keeping of the fame. Which cion of tofliuw 
is not only ccntrary to the Fathers exprfitionjsut again fi the yery Scriptures, and thepraffife of she JpoftUs and the whole tics and holy 
C/wcfc.Aug.cont Adimant.c.i6\Ep.i i8.c.7.Hier.inhunc locumJn the Jpocdypsc .!. there is plmne mention of the ^ e , s *£■ ^ 

Sunday f hat hjnr Lories </<ty (Uominicus Stctytnto which the lewes Sabbcth was altered, tlxirTafche into our Ea- p^ vvhiifon* 
fterfheir Tenteccft into our tV hit font ide ; which were ordained and obferued of the Apoftles themfelues^And the antiquitie tide. 
ofthefeafts cfChriftes TfytiuitieJ&iphme^andjp.enfion is fuch f hat they can be referred to no other crigine, lutthcapo- The fdHuities 
files inflitution : win (as S.Clement uftificth b.8.conft. Apoft.c.39.) gaue order for celebrating their fells*? ^fofJles 9 S. fiSjfy+j- 
Stettcmtflnd other Martyrs dries after their death; andmuchmore no doubt did thy giue order j f br Chrifte$fefiinities m M- d-ufrjl ' 
cording to whiebffo Church hath L-eft not only hisjsut S.Steuens and tfo BJnnocentsjcuen on the fame dayes they be nowfo* *4ugjp.it-& 
lenvdy tjtptjtnd his Bjnctlxrs>& other Sainffs>(as tlx ^dutrfaries thefelues confiffe)ahue 1 3 OO.yeres, as apj caret bin the '*» SatcltSm 
hmbarous combates bttwene Wefifhalus the Lutlteran^fy Caluin, & by the writings betwixt the Turiiasis & Trcteftants. ? f f nU 

Tor which puipofe y fce alfo Inw old the holyday ofSJ?olyearpc is in Eu febius liu}.c. 1 4 : of the *Jffumpthn of our Lady Q^ a j. j;. 
or her dormiticn in S^ttwutftss^yS^ugitfitne^S.HieronjeySjyamafc.and both of that fee- fi and of her Hatiuitie in S. Ber- days of Sair.Si 
nor dywho frof effeth he rccehsed them of the Church, and that they ought to be moft folemnlykcpt. cpift.174, Ft / l i u ^ e j°| 
Wherein we cannot lutwendtr at the new Church of England^ that (though againft the pure Cahiniffs will and deffrine) %bee\ht ^A** 
tyefc other SainEfs and apoftles dayes oftfoir deathjwdyet haue abohfhei thisfpeciaUfesft of our Ladies d+parturejwhich nc :atan t +>4c? 9 
they might hfcpejdxugh they heleeued net her Jffumption in body ( whereof yet S. Denysgiuet hjb great teftimonie) bey tig 1 .v. 1 4. 
affuredfhe is departed at th leap except they eitlxr kite her,or thinks her wortl/y ofleffe nmebrance then any other Sahicl, £ P' ad Ttm * 
*berfelfepro}b?cyitigtbe ccntrary of ^dCadMk(^neratiom^hattl^yfhouldbleffehtr 9 Md in deed the jtffkmftionisher t^J^I. 
proper day 3 as alfi thcfcafiofhtrTfytiuiticnheothcroftlseTurificatien wlnchtluy keepeinEug- SccS.Gtegor. 

lanijbeing not fo peculiar to herjmt belonging rather to Cbriffes Trefentaticn in the Temple, and lis Conception* To con- l»-7 ^• a *°L 

Martyrs tews 




) 



cd ( 'one. 6 '*#& 
f. 10* 



me5 



C h a p • 1 1 1 u To the Galatians. 327 

ed obferuation ofdayes t as . Amm taught fir which U was condemned ofHerifie, at SJEpiplxtmui witntffeth. But of holy- W^* 
dayes S.Augufline fbeweth both ths reafm md bis likings in thefe memorablewwdes. Firftfor thefeafies belonging to our s ^l^[_ 

Lordythns ; We dedicate and confccratc the memoric of Gods bencfites with folemnitics,feafts, and certainc wor d« of re- 
appointed dayes 3 lcaftby traft of times there might creepe in ingrateful and vnkind obliuion. Of tin fefiiuities Amities and 
of Martyrs jlm : Chriftian people celebrate the memories of Martyrs with religious folcmnitie,both to moue JJJJH^ 
thcmfelucs to imitation of them, and that they may bee partakers of their merites, and be holpen with their D(i j u „ ^ £ 
waycr$JCom$MUuioxM.Jndofa8$4i^ 
ties of Sain<£b,that we may imitate them which haue gone before vs, and they may rcioyce of vs which pray 

for vs.In PC88.Conc.tJn fine. 

Ttflkc*S* When your obferuation of dayes is as ful of fuperftitiott & idolatry,as thofe of the Gentiles or Iewes,wc do Popift holy 
not falfly or deceiptfully interpret the Apoilles laying, againft your popilh obferuation of holydayes, which dayes. 
here alio you afiumc to be rieceffary.For that the Lordes day,tcttified in the fenptures ought to be kept, and 
that other dayes alfo may be kept by the Chui clics ordinaunce for the afllmbly of Chriftians to the exercife 
ofrdigion,wc acknowledge. But that any are ncceflary more then be of the holy ghoftes appoynting in the 
$criptures,we deny. S. Au'guftinc contra Jdimant. fpeaking of the obferuation of the Lordes day,Eafter,and o- 
ther chriftian fcftiuitics of daycs,fayth: Bccaufewcvnderftand wlnrtto they appertain*) we obferne not the times, but 
t/tofe things that arefigmpd by thofe tirnes.VJhcrc is then the holv time of Lent, the good and holy time of this or 
that feaft? S.Hierom likewifc vpon this text,dcfending the Chriftian folemnitics from Judaifmc,fayeth : Leajl 

the unordered and vnappointid gathering together ofthpeopk, fhould diminifh the faith ofChrifl 9 forthis caufe certayne 
dayes are appointed jhat we fhould aU meets together in one place. T^ot tint this day in wlfich we come togetlxrjs Cclcbri- 
GXytnore noble or holy , butshtt on what day foeuer we tmfi come togetlxr, greater ioymiglxarife by fight one of "an otlxr. 
You fee Hieromc makcth none other end of obferuingfuch dayes then wedocjdenying the celebritie, much 
more the tanftification of fitch dayes. Touching the amiquitic of the fcafte* of the Natiuitie, Epiphanic and 
Afccntion of Chrift 3 there is no creditc to be giucn to that baftard booke of Clemens conftitutions, although 
wc acknowledge thofe fcftiuitics haue bene obferucd of ancient time, whereof fee the notes. Math. i.fe&.S* 
where alfo the places of Origcn/MW.3 M diuers.hnd Auguftine ep 28.are difcufled,& fee alfo,A&.*./£#.7.That 
any contention fhould arifc,for keeping or not keping of fuchfeafts, it is a fault in our time, butyctfuch a 
fault,as was very auncient,as appeareth by the contentions of Vidor and the biihops of the Eaft, for the ce- 
lebration of Eaftcr, and purfued with more bittctncflc by Viftor bifhop of Rome, then by any of our time, 
for he prefumed to excommunicate as hcretikes all fuch as would not keepe Eafter after his maner.Eufeb./#. 
S.cap.11. Wc acknowledge it was a very auncient cuflome of the Church, to celebrate the memory of Mar- 
tyrs,as the Church of Smyrna doth write in their epiftle.Eufeb./i 4 ai 1. Tor the remembrameof them that haue 
/ought befo re v$ y and for the exercife and preparation of them tlxttfhaU 'fight hereafter. But your popifh maner of ccle- 
brati6 is nothing like,cy ther in the forme or the end, for you kepe your holyday s,as the Icwcs did the feaft of 
the Calfe. Wherof it is written,7 'he people fate downe to eate & drin^and rofe vp agayne to play An your Churches 

you folemnize them with idolatrous worihippingof the creatures,and their images:outofthe churches with 
bankctting,reuelling and idlcnefle. So that the people by your fcftiuitics of Martyrs,are not taught what true 
martyrdome is,nor prepared to fuffer for Chrift.but rather to become cpicurcs,whofc belly is their God,and 
glory in their fhame,when they fee the folcmnities of Sain&s kept with all worldly pompe, andfhew of plca- 
f ant things in the Church,and all carnall delights abroad. 

Concerning the aflumption of the virgin Mary and her feftiuitie*, I haue anfwercd futficiently, h&A.feft. 
7. In abrogating and reteining of feaftes,our Church hath vfed that libci tic which Chriftians haue in obfer- 
uation ot dayes. But your vrgmg of a feaft of her departure,as a thing neccflary, declarcth that ycu doc fer- 
uilcly like Icwcs,and not freely as Chriftians obferuc dayes and timcs.You gather of our not obferuing of her 

, Aflumpiion,that either we hate hcr,or els thinkc her worthy of lefl'e 1 cmembraunce, then any other Saind : 

As though wc were bound to flicw our louc toward he r, by keeping a fcftiuall day, or as though there were 
none other way to keepe the remembrannce of her then by holydayes. Our Sauiour Chrift hath taught vs to 

* keepe the remembrance of Mary Magdalrneby preaching the Gofpell. Math. 26.1 3. Andwearcwcll aflu* 

rcd,that wc cannot tcftifie our louc vato herbcttcr,nor honor her more,then in afcribing all honour of our 
redemption and i"aluation,to her fonne our Lord lefus Chrift. But it is a waightie argument why wc fhould 
haue one holyday more for hcr,then wc hauc,becaufc flic prophecieth the contrary of all Catholike genera* 
tions that they ftiould blcffc her. If there be no way to blcfle hcr,or to celebrate her blcfledncflc, but by fomc 
new found Lady day ,then her propheciefayled of the cfFetl, for many hundred yeeres after (he vttcred the 
fame.For ihe faydi ^i iS ivi cuen fro this prefent ti.mc hence forward all generatios thai cal mc bleflcd.At left 
the feaft of her natiuitie fhould haue bene kept holy then prcfcntly,& fo forth during her life.But Durand tc- 
ftificth,T /m* this feaft ofoldtbne was not cehbratcd^ntila certaineretigiow man fir numyyeres together, heard the an- 
geh 04 this night yfolemii^ng it in hcauenjo whom when he enquired the caufejt was reuededjlxtt the angels did reioyce 9 
ixcaufe the bleffed virgin wts borne as that night % which tin apoftolilit Tope did approue to be aut\xntical>& commanded tlte 
fiaft to be celebrated f hat infolemni%ing it y we might be conformable to the court ofheauen.hKo in the fecond leffon read 
in your church in the feaft of her natiuiiie,it is fayd s 7to after other her more ancient foUmnitiesf he dtuotim oftfc 
faithful was not content til it had added this prefent folemnitie of her natiuitie . By this text you fec^thisieaft is none of 

the ancient fcafts, & alfo that the other folemnitics of her purification & annunciation archer feftiuities at 
fo.But feeing this feaft was but of late inftitutcd, & her aflumption was not heard of in the Church for many 
hundred yeres after her dcath,allcathohke generatios blcfledher otherwifejhenby keping thefe holydais^r 
\ els her prophecic could not be true.By Cyprian 1rp.34.we learn how the anciet feafts of martyrs were cclcbra- 

' I ted. We offer facrifice for */;?(faith \ie)altcaie<juyou remeberM often as we celebrate thepafpons & dates of six martyrs 

by ye rely comemorationlDx^k lacnficcs were praifc S: th aukfgi uing to God,y cemmemoratio for exapleto men. 
, . O00.4. To 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. i i i i. 

To conclude, wc lcarnc by many tefumonies of the auncicnt fathers, bow Chriftian folemnities may bee 
kept, that they be not Iewifh or heathenilh obferuations, as when they arc free from fupcrfiition, idolatry, 
or opuuonofholmcffem die times, and when they be kept freely as things indifferent, wherein the church 
may vie her liberue, to appoynt or abrogate what is beft for edification, andnotbe fcruilely bound to keepe 
them ot ncceffitie, as you defend that they are. The faying of S. Auguftmecowa Fa*/?. /& 20. «/>.«, If you 
hadlctitdowneatlarge, and rightly translated it, would not haue made fo great fhew for yon, as you ima- 
gine. TbeChriQunpvpU (faieth be) doetb celebrate togetlxr the memories of tin Martyrs, with religious folemniti,. 
both toftirre them vp to imitation, and that tlxy may be adioyned to tlxh merites, and helped with their prayers ; yet fa 
thatwefetyaultmtononeoftlxmartyrs, but to the God of tin martyrs himfelfe. Torwlmhofthe prelxtes flooding m 
tk places oftber holy bodies,fayd at aiiy time, we offer to thee OVeter, or Tattle, orOCypiani bus that which is of. 
fered,u*feredtoGodwbicl>hathcrewnedtlxmxrty>- s ,attheir»umories wlxmhe l/ath crowned : that by admonition 'of 
tIxveypl4cet, S reateraffemottma?arife,tokjndUlo#t»thtOM^ an J him by whofe aid* 

we may bee able to follow tlxm. Therefore we worfhip tbfmarty rs xciti) that worfhip of l.tteand fodetie, wlmevith holy 
nun of God are worfhippedalfo in this life,whofe hart mpercehe to be ready to fitch fufering,for the truck of the Gofbell, 

Now let all ^different meniudge, whether you worfhip the Jainfts departed on their feftiual daies,as they 
didmS.AuguiUnes time, whether with the fame kind of worfhip wherewith godly men liuing may bcewor- 
lhippcd, with the onely difference of greater deuotion, and more fecurcly, becaufethey arepaft all daun- 
ger, which alio he addeth. That you tranflate of partaking their merites, S.Auguftine meaneth ofbeyne 
loyned to them m woorthinefle, by imitation of their vermes, not by communication of merites. For the Merfce. 
word mcrite oftenumes he vfeth for the dignitie or tvorthineffe of any perfon, and he faieth not Cmmunicet 
mentis, but C en fmettcr meruit ; which fignifieth not communication ot merites, butaflbciation oradioynine 
or to be made feUow m racrites.Chrift doth communicate his merites to vs, and we ate partakers of his nw- 
rites. But he doth not confociate vs to his merites, which were to make vs fellowes in merites with him.That I r ? y ? w 
he faieth of famaes departed praying forvs, becaufewefinde it not in Scripture, we leaue it in doubt. But 
Iceyng prayer is a Sacrifice due onely to God, as the Sacrifice of prayfc,(whtch in the fame chapter he con- 
reuethtobceapartof the wonhip due onely to God, outofthefifticPfalmc)wemay conclude out ofhis 

uordes, that our prayers arc not to bee offered to fainftes, although fomc ieede of that fuperihtion was 
lowed in his time. f 

tihm.6. ,?m M ^^^^'^M^fi^^toteefaydrffa/let, whirl, els where we haue (hewed to be of the &*&$*&. 

.Apofllcs ordinance ^ndfodfooftheEccUfMicaUmjioniftheyeereinto^^ the ^ /wW ^fe,, 

^InteiMthtkefetlmzsbytlHScrpuresfromlbeJfon^ 

repromefo be uU ofrnyfiene. Likeynto this alfo kit, that the liolyScriptureswerefidifpofed of 'jOiddemdedjhat certame j/***!*"* 
feeces Us » ahcayts obferuedandprafffed vntiO. fa dy) (houldbe read at one time, and other, at other times and feafons, r^on^l 
Z^ll* ''*?*"> ^»^^^i«»fe-ffAwWH!t^ cr tlse Samffs times then recorded. hour«. 
Winch the THruane Caimans alfocondemne offuperfiition-, deftring to bring m htWfh horror and aUdifordtr. See CMC * Otn.de <m. 
Carthaglsjtf&pagzIZ j>fthit books. Tjojsu.te. 

**'• ^aTOfflaf -*-C— Mb™* Ac. wctac^cddTc SSS* 

Deuiding of the benpture to be read at ccrtaine times^s a thing indifferent, and hath bene diuerfly vfed. *'«>« <* ** 
And although fome moi e contentioufly tlien aduifcdly^aue inueighed againfl fuch diu.fion as the Church *""» 
of England vie th,yet they meant not thereby to bring inhellifh horror^nd all diforder. For thofc churches, 
which vfing their hberae, keepeno fuch diuifion of reading, yet haue all things done decently, and accor- 

14 By an allegoric.) Hmweleame that thlxlySariptmes haue befUetyiteeralfenfes &mre TheSeripma 

principal meaning .• wind, * not only to be taken oftlx holy wordesjmt 4 the very faffs and per font reported : both the Cpea- *"»* « *&* 
'htjarithe.tffsonsbetngftgni^ 

ri^dhsmfelfe^cen.vnepla^theHeret^ m condemning the My fatlxrsaUe. wl 

gmcdexpofiuonsabmp. wholy : who now fhew themfelues to benxrelrrutifb and c V nalmen,haumgnofenfe nor Minn f 
thePrafmditieoftheStrit!ture<.»,hirhr U Ti\r.h.fU>L~.,.UT\„a *>n.j.~t~.t.r. * J ins 



Rbem.7. 



Vail,* v u W ^. lcarn ^ that Abrahams houfe bebg the Church, was a figure or paternc of the Church to come, and 
time. 7. that all notable mutations therein doe prefigure or fet forth,the like in the wholeChurch that followed. Buc 



Atlcffo! 

ground 



fpintof God,whereby Oneenfellinto herefie Sj and d.uers ancient fathers, handled not the Scriptures accor- 
ding to thefenfe of the hofy ghoft. But that the Apoftle in this place vfing the tcrmc of allegory,mcaneth no 
fuchdcfcantingv^ntheSc^^ 

of the ancient fathers alfo doc bearc witneffe. Firft Chrjfoifome vpon this place faieth f^«r e /,, &„K»- 

*!£$££&? • BMth "«*!* n *?»S>>f '^faietb. Thishfiorydiclarethmomlythatwlda^aretLbHta'fa 
fettethfoorthhglxr ^^.Theodoret vpon this place fayth: The diuine jpoflle hathfayd tl*[e things are fayd by 
tStltnlhft Wtheyart "^fi^fioodfor heluttlsnotta^nawaytj/ftor,, butteachethwhattLgs arTfri 

e J^^^ i ^^ l T t06e f fi ? n f CM fi' Th «<f™1*fr» thefethingetarefaidlyallegme,^ 
SSS i /[""tZ u T? ?*" "*—**- Thcfe P"%«rar]ons differ much S allegoricaUin- 



allegoricallintcrpi 



allegories 



o 



■-■*■*■- 







Chap. v. To the Galatians. 328 

allegories of the holy fcripture, where he hath no ground of the words to yeeld any fuch fenfe . Neither is ie 
fuftici e nt,that nothing but truth be gathrcd out of them, which is els where plainly fee forth: for itisnotlaw- 
full to conclude euery truth out of any text of fcripturc,where the Holy ghoft meaneth not to teach any fuch • 
matter . How vamc a thing therforc thofe allegories are, the varietie of them gathered by diuers men out of 
the lame text,doth declare, feeing they haue no foundation in the word, but only in the braine of the inuen- 
ter. And it is as eafic a matter to interpret Virgils Acneadcs, or Ouids Mctamotphofis allegoricallie as the 
fcnpwres,and to applie all things in them to truth and fpirituall vnderitanding.Which if it be an abufe of the 
prophane writings of thofe Poets , to draw their fayings to a farre other meaning then euer they had , how 
much more is it in like maner an abufe of the holy fayings of the Prophcts,of Chrilt,and his Apoftles> 

thm. . J" freedom.) Hemeaneththe libertie and difcharge from theoldceremonies/acrme^ts, and the Me bondage of True chrittfan 

the Law.andfrom thefemtttde offimemdthe Diue/jofucb as obey km : but not libertie to do wk* euery man lifiX to libmieT 
be vnder no obedience of ft, ritual or temporal lams andgouernori: not a licence neuer to fray MR. keepe hoi) day or Worke- 
dfMrdm and how itfeemeth be/} to euery mansfhantafte. Such a diffolute licentious ftate Me from ifo true liberie 
which Clmftpurchijed for vs. ■ ■ ' 

CHAP. V. 

Jg<dnflthclUofthef«lfe^oftle h hetroteflethfa tj mltMfiethfhat they are called to libertie. 

But yet left any mifconfler Clmfim libertie, he telleth them that they jhal not inherite th kingdom, rnles they abflaine 
fiMth'wrksoftbeflcfoFhichatealmrta 
dements ojtlK Law by Cluritie. * 

STAND, andbe not holdcn in againe 07 and * f aft therefore in the libertie where. A /Ut, , 

with the yoke of feruitude. Dwith Chrifl hath madevsfice, andbenot % 

2 ^^^^y^thatifyoubecir- entangled\againe with the yoke of bondage. ||Or,conr*. 
cumciied,Chrift fhal profite you nothing. 2 Beholde, /Taut fay vntoyou, that if ye be tWA ' 

3 And I temfie againe to euery man cir- circumcifed,Chri/ljl)a!lprofiteyounotbin/ 
cumciding him ielf, that he is a detter to doe 3 For I tettifie againe to euery man which is 
the whole Law. circumcifed, that he is a detter to doe thewhole 

4YouareeuacuatedfromChrift > thatare lave. 
iuftified in the Law : you are fallen fro grace. * Chrtfl is become but vaine town, as many 

ho*e of m m ^ {kkh ' eXPed thC *"" mmk dW**h*ll*h are fallen from 

GaU,if. 6 ForinChrift Ie $v s * neither circum- / For we through thejbirh. might for the 

cilion auaileth ought,nor prepuce : but||faith of hope righeoufnejje by faith. 

thatworkethbycharitic. 6 F or in left* Chrifl, neither is circumcifion 

7 Y ou ramie wel,who hath hindered you any thing wort ^neither yet vncircumvifion • but 
not to obey the truth? faith phich worketh by hue. 

8 Theperfuafion is not of him that cal- 7 Te didrunne well t who was a let vntoyou, 

Iethyou. that yefhould not obey the trueth? 

x Cor.tf. 9 A liclc leauen corrupteth the whole S This perfuafion commeth not of him that 
V^tc. calledyon. 

I o I haue confidence in you in our Lord: 9 *A litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe ^ < 
that you wil be of no other minde .-but he ofdowe. r x.Cor.*.«. 
that troubleth vou,fhaI bcare the iudgemet, / I haue trufi towardyou In the Lord, that 
Whofoeuer he be. ye wi U be none othemife minded : but he that 

I I And as for me, brethren , if as yet I troublcthyou,jball beare iudgement t whatfoeuer 
... preach circumcifion , why doc I yet fuffer he be. 

perfecutionPthenisthefcandalofthecrofTe // And brethren, i fly et preach circumcifi- 
euacuated. on t why doe Iyetfufer perfection? Then is the 

12 I would they were alfo cut of that fonder of the croffeceaffed. 

troubleyou. 12 Iwould to God they were cut off which 

13 For you, brethren, are called into li- troubleyou. 

bertie : only make not this) libertie an occa- 13 For brethren y ye haue bene calledvntoli- 

iion to the flefli, but by charitie feme one an bertie , cnely * let not libertie be anoccafton to 

■ ° thcr l t , T . _,_ the ftfiM by loueferue one another. Robw|.>. 

; i4ForaItheLawisfulfiUedinoneword: ; ■+ f 'or all the la» is fulfilled in one word maw *** 

Thoufhaltlouethy neighbour as thy felf. which \nKs*Thou(halt hue thy neighbour as ^T,* 

. ijButifyoubiteandeateoneanothcr; thy felf e. * • b I 

t^eheedeyoubenotconfumedoneofan 1 j Ifye bite and deuoureoneanot her, take "" 

r * heed Icaftye be confuted one of another. 

id And l6Th(n 



^w. 



IfeEoiflle 

vpondiei4 

Sunday after 

Pcntecoft. 



TheEpiftleofS.Paul Chap. v. 

\6 And I fay,walke in the fpirit, and the 16 *Then Ifay,walkeinthe Jpirit/tndhe fiotfum 
luftesofthefle&youflialnotaccomplifh. Jhallnotfitlfilltheluftsoftheftffjh. }JJ£ X 

* X l aS f C ? Cfh - U a C u ¥*?£*!& '* For theftefhlufteth contrary to thefbirit, Wai* 

nt:andthefpintagainfttheffefh forthefe andtheftiritcontr^totbcfUfblthefcJlcon- 
are aduerfanes one to an other ,* that not trary o^ to the other 3 fothaUe cannot doer, hat 
what things foeuerjj you wiljthefe you doe. «„^jy 

1 8 Biitifyou be leddeby the fpirit, you J „ j m if y e ledofthe ^ itt the „ „, 

arenotvndertheLaw. jouuot voder the U* 

ip Andtheworkesoftheflefhbemani- J __* , 
feft,\vhich are, fornication, yndeannes, im- l \ ™T™ <f th 'PQ* «* manifeftyehieb 
pudicitie 3 Iccherie, are the fe, adult eri e, fornication t vncleannejje, 

20 Seruing of Idols, witch-craftes, en- ^^j 

dties, contentions, emulations, angers, *° Worjhipptug of images, witchcraft, ha~ 

tred/variance, emulations, wrath Jkife,feditu» 
onsfeBs, 

2i Enuyings,murders/lrunkenneJJe ll glutto-' 
nies, and fitch like, of the which /tell you before, 



* 



mities , contentions , emulations, angers, 
brawles, difTenfions/ecies, 

2 1 Enuies,murders,ebrieties,commefla- 
tions,and fuch like, which I foretel you, as I 
haue foretold you , that they which doe 



fuch things, {hal not obteine the kingdom a I haue toldeyouin timepaft, that euen they 

1 f _ _J W * W l ^* I r y* f f > V — • • _ 



of God. 

22 But the ftuite of the Spirit is,Charitie, 
ioy, peace, patience, benignitie, goodnes, 
longanimitie, 

2 5 Mildnes,faith,mode(tie,continencie, 
chaftitie. Againft fuch there is no law. 

24. And they that be Chrifts, haue cru- 
cified their flclh with the vices and concu- 
pifcences. «£0 



which doe fuch thingsftattnot inherit e the king- 
dome of God. ' 

22 But the ftuite ofthejpirit is hue, toy, 
peace , long fuffering, gentleneffe , goodneffe, 
faith, 

23 Meekeneffe , temperance ; againft fuch 
there is no law. 



TheEpiftle 
vpontheij 
Sunday after 
Pemeeoft. 



Shew. 



Fulke. t 



cences «o 2 * Tbej truly that axe Chriftes, haue cruci- 

25 Ifwehueinthcfpirit,inthef P iritaIfo ^M"******^** 
letvswalke. */ Ifweliueintheftmt 9 letvsalfowaIkem 

l6 Let vs not be made defirous ofvaine ^ejpirit. 

glorie, prouoking one an othcr,enuying one 26 Let vt not be deftrom ofvaine glorie, 
an other. prouoking one another fnuying one another, 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. v. 

17. TWnocwhatthigs.) HnemcnthM^(fiithS.^ugufiim;)the^poflUdemetl>tr,atvehaMfreehbertUef 
\xil:notvnderft.mding tlutttlmUfaid to them jf they »ilmt hold fafi then*: of faith tonteiueLbyvUcb mljthctJ* 
Wtlks m tbeftir/tjvd ml accomplijh tU cenafifiences of theft: /fc. in cy.Gal. 

Euen by this faying you may fee he denyeth the will of man to be free from thraldomc of finnc, before it Frew*! 
be enlarged by grace : yetisitalwaycs free from conftrcinr or compulfion . Thefemcn therefore are they ^^* 
that ray when they haue committed any heinous crimes : I am ymiOiug to doe it, I am confheined, I am ampdbL 
lamomcome. Idee that 1 viUnota, the AfoHU faith, &c . Bede ex JufffLfer. Deverbi, APoMi vpon dustexb 
Sohefaith: There U mmvtabaniefuU to grace^hieh afcribemu<h to poon and winded nawre. It tttr^man when 
he »„ creaudfecemd great fhengd, ,/firetwiBfi* fy firing hi kff it. De verb. ApoftoLfcr.l. Bcfidc this the text 
is plainc againft the freedome of our will captiue vnto finnc. 

«• « Such things.) S. Jwfihxfomth hereby that not only infdebtie is a damubUfmnt. 

All other fumes follow of infiddhie, z$ venues doe of faith . And all fmncs oftheirownenaturearedam- AUfinnei 
nable, euen thofc that are committed by them thathauefaith tyctifthey hauetruc faith, there is no con- damnabkrf 
dcinnauontothernthatarcinChrift, which walkc not after the flcfo, butafterthc fpiritlthat is, which arc '**&• 
they in whom finnc doth not reigne,not they that are void of finne^is Auguftinc doth interpret. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

Bhm, J. , * ^ aith « J*» »the faith wording by charm,, v hieh S.Vaulmeaneth eh wherephen he faith that faith dothiuBL 

fie. A»d»xe»elt,atbyt} K fe term, tmumifton and frefme not available to iuftification, it ispUmethatm other pUces 
fcli^^^YftraB^Wj^e^ii oftkelenesanJtheGentihJmtlmtfaith, whUhatJemt, £8*5. 

^^Ttrt^'^c^I^^^ -fi-Btftbat-U* biftorcnlyvayto explicate hard tSSSSt 
Z^SlS£ 9 ^J^^^^^ §m ? Mb > Menetmwmlibmetotnmda&tUarkyvt-them Soiptures. 

J^TdWfiS Tft*i* ,rf - /W T7 T&fcT* l"*"rU»««ttofaitbalone , the jtfyk here fiexfrefly fitting How , ePto . 
JSi^rtW^ nottobealone, b»»ithc!«rhe , n^tobeidle, iSffiJft SiSS 
iSSSe^L fS^STt d t &d '. Sl0 F' «•*♦- ^rtberthe good^ader tnuji Afmi\ thatvhereaStbe S2 

SlmlLSLf^StP tf "? C t""?' m r d Z i •"*» bt *** andn&fteaVo, aadthatthey exebdethem * »*«** 
not, but enrnnd dm hgkly, yetfo that fiefaid Charitie 9 r good wastrel \m ofluriuJHceorZ, caufe ofhu «»»««&«» 

fijketion, 



Rhem. 2. 
Tulke, 2. 



| 



fu&c. J. 



CfcAt>.v. To the Gakdatis. ji8 

ftifieatim,btUa*fruitesatdefteflsoffa^ - 

if reproued evidently by this place, whkh teachtth vs ckanecontrarie : to witte,tlnt faith hath her whole afiiuitie and ope- j^j^nci* 
rationUwardiuliiceandfahwtion,ofchamie,an^ cannot lxtueanyaElmeritoriowora~ pal then faith 

greableto God for our falmtionfor which caufe S, Anguftinefaitb, li. I ; de Inn. c. 1 8 . Fidem non fecit vtilcm nifi in juftifiacion 
charitas. nothing maketh faith profitable but charitic . But the Heretics anfmrflyat where the Apofllefaith % faith 
workcth by charitic, he makgth chars tie to be the inftrument only of faith in wel workings and they fore il>e inferior caufe 
at the lea ft. but this alfo is eafily refuted by the Apojtles flame teftimonie, affirming tlmt charitie it * t fa greater vertutjfy x q w t . 
that if a mm had al faith and lacked charitie, he w:rc worth nothing, Andagainc,* that charitieis the perfection and ac- Hgm.i j, 
iompliftjment of the Law (a* faith it not) rvlxcb can not agree to the inflrument.it or inferior caufe . And titer fare wfan it is ■ ' Tim \ l - 
faid tint faith workgth by charitie jt is not as by an inftrumcntJMt as the body worketh by thefeu4,the matter by thi forme \ ^ ° ^ *?£? 
withoutwhich theyhaueno aEtiuitie . f^herenpon the Schooks call Cfaritie, tfafirme or life of faith, that h to fay, the c haritie. 
force,attiuitie, and operative qualitie thereof, inrefytflofmeriteandiuftice. Which 5. lames dothplainely infinuate 9 
when fa maketh faith without Charitie, tobe as a dead corps Yeith out foul or life , and tlnrfore witfaut profitable operation* 

c.t.v.z6. 

In the margent you promifc vs that iuftification by faith onely is difprooucd by conference of fcriptUres. lufKficatton 
Fir ft you fay it is a working faith that doth iuftifie, and wc ncuerfaid otherwife. Secondly, you fay the works b ? faitl,onl y* 
of circumcifionand prepuce that is oflewes and Gentiles, without faith auaile not : wefay as much, but yet 
faith iuftifieth without the works oflewes or Gentiles, erg* only faith doth iuftifie . But faith which worketh 
by charitic, not which is idle or dead. ThU is (fay you ) as who jhould fay, faith and good worlds, not works* without 
faith . But wc anfwer, whofoeuer fliould fo fay, fhoulct fay contrary to the apoftle,which iaith a man isiuftifi- 
ed by faith without works, and thcrfore not by works and faith, but by faith only, without the merit of works. 
For onely faith excludcrh nothing but the merit of works. This conference therefore doth nothing derogate 
from the truth of unification by faithonly, for we neuer meant any other faith but a true, a liucly, a working 
ftith,wherby only a man is iuftificd.Thcrfore S. Ambrofe faith vpon this text : ficitfar ynctrcucifionaHailethany 
thing, mr circumcificn, but only faith in loue is need full vnto iujhfication . And Auguftinc Defide & operibus reafoncth 
manifeftly againft them that thoughtto be iuftified by a dead faith, which is void of good works . For euen in 
the lame place he faith of good works : ScquuntHriuftficatHmmnpr.ecedtmtmflificandum y They follow him that k 
iuftified, they go not before him that is to be itsfiified . Wbcrupon it followeth inuincibly,that they be no caufe of iu- 
ftification,for the caufe gocth before the effc&but they be the effeft of iuftification,whkh foloweth it as die 
caufe. Butagainft this (you fay) it is proued by this place, that frith hath her whole afr.ttitit and operation toward 
tuft ice andfaktationffcharitie&td not contradmfe : without which it cannot haue any aft meritorious, or agreeable to God 
for otsrfaluation.Tox aft meritorious it ncedcth not, feeing wc are not iuftified by the merit of faith,but by the 
merit of Chrift apprehended by faith . And it is moft agreeable to God , who iuftifieth the vngodly freely, 
and faueth by his grace, to iuftifie vs by the only inftrument of faith : whereby the whole glorie of our falua- 
tion is afcribed to grace,as the Apoftlc faith : By grace you are faued,not of works. Eph. ». Charitic by which 
faith worketh thertore, dedarcth faith to be liuing and not dead, as the fruite dedarcth the tree to be liuing 
and a good tree, but thereof it followeth not that faith hath no effeft peculiar to her, in which charitie 
doth not concurrc,though it be not feparated from faith. And your felues acknowledge the firft unification 
(which we acknowledge tobe the onely iuftification before God tofaluation) to be of meerc grace without 
works,therfore by faith onely, where is then the aftiuitie of charitic whereof you fpeake ? And that which S* 
Auguftine faith in the place cited, is of bare knowlcdgc,fuch as is in dcuils,not of iuftification . For it follow- 
eth immediatly : faith may be without charitie Jntt it can not profit* Therfore the apoftle Paule faith ; In Cfaift lefts* 
neither circumcificn nor vncircumafton amileth any tUng, but faith rchid) wrkgh by loue : Sodifiinguifhing it from that 
faith by which dmils doe beleeue and tremble. You fee plaincly of what faith he fpeaketh, which is not profitable, 
beingvoid of charitie. And whereyoufearcleftwc will make charitic the inftrument onely offaith in well 
workingfend fo the inferior caufe, we make not charitic a dead inftrument, but the firft effeft offaith next out 
unification, whereof proceedeth all obedience of loue to our neighbor. That the apoftle faith charitie is the 
greatest is in refpeft of larger cotinuance,not in refpeft of iuftification.Tbat which he faith of all faith with- 
out charitie, he meaneth offaith by which miracles may be done, not of iuftifying faith. That charitie is the 
perfeftion of the law,itis true : but no man hath pcrfeft charitie,thcrcfore no man pcrformeth the law . And 
where you fay faith is notthcperfe&ionofthelaw, S. Auguftine faith, faith obteineth that which the law com* 

mandetlu Denatura& gratia, cap. itf. Againe it may be rightly faid % that all the commandements of Cod p€rteine to 
faith onely , if not a dead faith be vnderflood, but that liuing faith which rportytb by loue . De fide & operibus. cap. tt 4 

But faith (you fay) worketh by charitie, as the body by the foulc, the matter by the forme . This is an vnpro- 
per working, for the matter is paflible, and the forme aftiuc, the foulc rather worketh by the body, then the 
body by the foulc . But that charitic is the forme or life of faith, you fay S. lames doth plaincly insinuate* 
when he maketh faith without charitie to be as a dead corps without life . I anfwer, S. lames by that exam- 
pic fhewcth, that a dead and fruitlcfle faith is nothing worth ; and that as by aftions of life, a body is knowen 
to liue : fo by works, which is an aft or effeft offaith, faith is knowen tobe liuing and not dead. But that cha* 
titie is the forme or life offaith, you cannot prouc out of his words, or the whole difcourfe of that chapter. 
Mhem 4 *3- Libertie an occafionj They abufetfa libereie oftfa Gofpelto theaduantage of their flefh , that vnderpre- 

' tenfe thereof, fake of their obedience to the laws ofman,to the decrees of the Clmch and Comtek, thatwil litte and beleeue True Iib «i^ 
a^theyhfi, and not he taught by their Superiors, but fjrnicate with ettcry SeSf-mtifler that tcacheth pleafant andlkentu fcfoj? 
otts thiny ; andal this vnder pretence of ftiritjiber tie, and freedom of the Gojpel. Such mtfl learne tfat al herefiesjehifmes, 
anclrebchons agatfithe Church and their lawful Vrektes, be counted here among the worfy ofthefiejh . See S. Augufim 

Tttlkc.4* Carnall hbertie is doubtlefTc condemned, but S. Auguftine doth not charge them with carnalllibcrtie, Wbatiicar- 

whichrcfufetobc taught by fuchfupcriours,as willnot teach them outof the wordof God : forfuchbefeft naMibatic, 

maiftcrs, 



The Epiftlc of S. Paul 



Chap.viJ 



maifters,and no lawfull fuperiors .But while you feeme to reftraine all men from Kcencioufiieflc,you would 
haue libcrtie to teach what you lift, and to enforce men to rcceiucit, or els charge them with flefcly and 



carnall hbertie. 



CHAP. VI. 



i.Cor.9,7. 



mlitit ofitypartfy by fearing their omefallifiartly by lookjngfiraitly to tlniroirnt writs. 6 He txhrteth earnefilyta 
g>od werkfh affuring them that they fall eaf» none other then here they fort. 1 1 With his owne hand he mitethfcllmg 
thm, the true caufe why thofef aft JpoJiUspreathchctmtiJton, to be only to fleafe the lores : 17 and a flame *ra<_ 
mem that hefreacheth it tntfi be thit t that he isperfeeuted of the lores. 

BRETHREN, and if a man be preoc- TYRetbren, if a man be preuented in any fault* 

cupated in any fault, you that arc fpiri- XJye which arejpirituall, refiore fitch a one in 

tual, inftru& fuch an one in the fpirit of le- the fpirit ofmcekpeffefionfdering thy felfejeaft 

nitie, confidering thine owne felt, left thou thoualfo be temped. 

alfo be tempted. 2 Beare je one another* burdened fo fulfill. 

2 Beare ye one an others burdens: and fo the law of Chrift. 

you flial fulfil the law of Chrift. j For tf any manfeeme to himfelfe that he is 

I For if any man cftecmc him felf to be fomewhat y when he is nothings the fame deeei- 

fomethin^, whereas he is nothing, he fedu- ueth himfelfe in his ownefantafie. 

cethhimfelf. _ . .. 

4 But let euery one proue his owne a *sl M £\!HT? "TT** 

worke, andfo in himfelf "only dial he haue ™^M»l™*9«***mlmmm 

the alone, and nnr in *n orni felfcjmdnot m another 

5 * Tor euery manjhau hare his owne bur- 
den. 

6 Let him that is taught in the wordy mi- 
nifier vnto him that t cachet h him, in all good 
things. 

7 He not deceiued, God is not mocked .-for 

whatfoeuer a man foweth , thatjball he alfo 
reape. 



the glorie, and not in an other. 

5 For euery one fhal beare his owne bur- 
den. 

6 And let * him that is catechized in the 

wordjcommunicate to him that catechizeth 
him,inal his goods. 

7 Be not decerned, God is not mocked. 

8 For what tilings a man fhal fow, thofe 
alfo fhal he rcapc. For he that foweth in his "Y- * .l^^^l • l- -a a. a ,,^t 
flefh, of the fled alfo fhal reape corruption. « ! F " h * ***** '» ^fejb,jhallcfthe 

buthethat fowethinthe fpirit, ofdie fpirit ^Z^TTeU t . **£* ? 
n * *•" r r to the Jptrtt 3 jball ofthe jptrtt reape Itfe euerla- 



fhal reape life cuerlafting. 
a.ThcC3,i$ 9 And * doing good,let vs not faile .For 

in due time we fhal $ reape not failing. 

10 Therfore whiles we haue time, let vs 
worke good to ai,but j] efpecially to the do- 
mefticals ofthe faith. <& 

1 1 See with what maner of letters I haue 
written to you with mine owne hand. 

1 2 Whofocuer wil pleafe in the flefh, 
they force you to be circumcifed, only that 
they may not fuffer the perfecution ofthe 
croffe of Chrift. 

a 3 For neither they that are circumcifed, 
do kcepe the Law : but they wil haue you to 



fling. 

Let vs not be wearie in welldoing : for in 
duefeafon ive {hall reape jif we faint not. 

to While we haue therefore time, let vs dot 
goodvnto oilmen, fi>ecially vnto them which are 

ofthe koufhold of faith. 

it To fee how large a letter I haue mitten 
vntoyouwith mine owne hand. 

1 2 *As many as defire with outward appea- 
rance to pleafe || carnally f he fame conftratneyou 

to be circumcifed: onely left they jkould fuffer !I0r,intl* 
perfecution for the croffe of Chrift. 6diu 

13 Tor they themfelues which arecircumci- 



be circumdfed,that they may glorie m your r Jf T V^HljT 1 Y* 
fleft, J /D fcm / ulu fedykeepenotthelaw.-btadeftretohaueyoucir- 

14 But* God forbid that I fhould glorie, c ^ i M thatt h« i ^t glory iny our fiejh 



TheEpiftle f ^^ 

by whom the worldis crucified to me, and 
I to the world. 

1 5 For in Chrift I e s v s neither circum- 
cifion auaJeth ought, not prepuce, butga 
new creature. 

16* And whofoeuer flial folow this rule, 

peace 



14 God forbid thatljhouldglory, but in the 
croffe of our LordJefus Chrtft: wherby theworU 
is crucified vntome > andlvnto the world. 

ij Tor in Chrift Jefitneither circumctfiontU 
uaileth any tbing t nor vnc'trcumcifionjbut anew 
creature. 

16 And as many at walks according to this 

rule, 



_** . 



them. r« 

fulkei. 

Bhem.2. 

Fulke z. 



C H A p. v i« To the Galatians. 330 

peace vpon them^and mercie, and vpon the rulc$eaccbe on them,and mercie % andvpon the 
Ifrael of God. Ijrathhtt is of God. 

1 7 From henceforth let no man be trou- / 7 from henceforth let no man put me to bti- 
blefometome.forlbcarethemarkesofour Jinep: fori beareinmj body the market of 'tht 

Lord I e s v s in my body. Lord Iefiu. 

1 8 The grace of our Lord I E s v s Chrift / 8 Brethren^ the grace of our Lorde If fits 
be with your fpirit brethren. Amen.«£0 Chrift bewithyonrfptrtte, Amen. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. vi. 

9 . Rcape not.) The worlds ofmercie be tfo [cede of life euerlajting^nd the proper canfe thereof jtndnct faith onty m 

Faith,by which only wc are iuftihcd,is the roote 3 whereon thofc leedes doe grow , which by Gods mercifull 
promifejnotby themeritc of the workes,are made the fcede of etcrnalllife. 

14. God forbid.) Chrift ( faith Sjiuguftine) chofe al\indeofdeath y to hang on the Croffeandtofixe orfaFtenthe 
fame croffe in the foreheads of the faithful fhat the Cbriftian may fay ^ God forbid that Jfhouldghrie faring in the croffe 

of our Ion/ 1 e s v s C H r i s T.Expoftn Euang.I0.traa.43. 

You falfcfie S. AuguftincFor his word is/« cordibutfiot in ftmttbm ,hehath fattened his croffe in the hearts 
of the faithfulLFor they only can fay»God forbid that I fhould gloric but in the croffe of Chriify n whofe hearts ^j™ 
the croffe of Chrift is f alined by faith,which can not be fattened on mens foreheads, and many haue itfigned 
in their forchcad^that haue it not foftned in their hearts by faith, 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, vl 



Rhem.$. 




Futkes. 



mrtemporalgoodstthatwemay be partes of thdr^ 

The forme of wordes which S. Auguftinc vfeth, doth declare, that he takech not meritcinthat fenfc you Commamca- 

fpeakeof. He would not pty, they (hall giueintoy our bofime 5 but becaufe they fliall mcrite to recciue an beauenlj re- tingofmemes- 
toxrdjy the merites of them to whom they fall gine butacuppe ofcolde water • He lay th not,orher men lhall beftowe 
part of their merites vnto thero,but they {hall mcrite by other mens merites , that is, God lhall reward them 
by occafion of them,to whom they {hall giuc a cup ofcolde water . For admit he be an Hypocrite, to whomc 
almes is bellowed in the name of a Difciple,or a iuft man , or a Prophet , fliall not the giuer ki iaith and fim- 
plicuie,hauc as great a rcward,asif he were a true Prophet,iuft man,or Difciple? yes verely. Therefore the re- 
ward dependeth not in participation of other mens mcritcs,butonly vpon Godspromife. WhatAuguftine 
thought ofmerites,hc hath belt expreffed in thofebookes, which he wrote againftthe Pelagians, where he 
fhewech plentifully , that we are laued by grace,without merites, and of the reward of good woikcs, he fayth 



Rhern, 



me 
man 



If. A new creature.) T^ote wel that the jipoftlecalleththat herea new creature.which in the laft chapter he ttr- lulticc an l "r 
.'/,taith working by charitie,rfnd (i.Cor.7,! 9.) theobferuation of the commaundements of Go&Whercby we *££ ^ ua 
!Y learnt that vnder the name of faith is cmteined the whole reformation of our font, s and our new creation in good . 



Fab + 



pit together, being the ejfeel ofGodsgracefie our new creature and our iufiite in Chrift. 

You might as well fay,notc here,that whatfocucr S. Panic hath written in this whole Epiftle,of iuftification 
by faith without the workes of rhe Lawe , he oucrthrowcth it all in the ende and condufion . But we muft 
confeflcjthat in the 5.Chapter,hcfpcakethoffaith,asthc caufc of our iuftification, here of wovkes and obedi- JJJ™ 
ence,the fruitcs of faith,and end of our iuftification. For none of your conclufions can be gathered out of the 
tcxt,in any lawfull forme of argumcnt.Therc is in dcedc in the iuftificd, a new creature of iufticc inhc-rent,but 



lumnea oy iaitn invtruroentaiiy,or as oy aiumuuiutmau <- auit. mm »<»»■«. «..»• «rt" "*"« -* •»— —- -— =>" . ~ 

and mcrcie of God,by which we are faucd,but faith, the roote and beginning of all venues ? To denyc faith 
therefore to be the inftrumentof our iuftification, is to deny that wc haue rcceiued the grace ofiuftification. 

And feing God iufiifiethy vngodly man,that beleeucth inhim,Ro.4.5.no venue inherent can be of die forme 
or effencc of iuftification.For an vngodly man hath no venue inherent in him , and good workes are not the 
forme,butthe cndofouriuftification,F.ph.i,9-io. Neither doth faith itfelfc meriteiuftification,butGodre- 
putcth faith without mcrite of workes,vnto iuftice,Rom.4 And that faith doth not merite in me caufc of wfti- 
ficat:on,S.Auguftine proueth cfFeftually F/M06.and aiSimf>UiL\.QuAXb& formal caufe of our iuftification 
therefore^ the promife of the Gofell,which is the feede of immortalitic,Eph.x,ao.i,Per,i,i3. and the mate 
riall caufc is the iufticc of Chrift,imputed through faith,i.Co.f,ii . 1 .Cor.i ,30. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTL'E OF S. 

PAVL TO THE EPHES.IANS. 

OPS.TdHliSJirJIconmingteEpiKfitt&djhMdbodethMM 
ving timber according to bis promife.what time be abode there 3 .moneths , fpeaking to the Icwcs in the Syna- 
goguew#fl.i9.u8.rfMd aftrrward apart from them (becaufe they rvereobflinate) woyerc&inacertainefihoolf t 

fo that al that dwelt in Afia,heard the word of our Lord, Iewes and Gentiles. Jcl.iw.io. X/w wboU timebim 
felfcaUeth three ycresJ»/>H exhortation atMiktumtotheCleargieofEpbefitf^icl.iO.vfl, 

4 Ppf **!'# 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.i, 




whom I haue fcntto \ou.Ofrcbcm agtiimin the %jo T.m ca-va tie faith. Tychicus I haue fcnt to Ephdijs, Jnd 
the [aid i e E fifth toTimnhtc (no dud>t)xvasmitw^ for in it thtti he faith; I am cucnnow 

to be facnficed 3 and the time of my refoJution is at haniU.77m.4A 




f *!!*"& «■"<&' ult J m ) «'tujwu*uj noc zo ue monca mm nts r/wwiejvDo vras t m tr**pcttie : Hmmn* ( beitte ) that %T it would * Sec Aft.ao 
be agrc.it t . ntatkn vnto themjfthe) footsld hearefone after fhat fcc were executed, therfore aifi &m;« them in the ak V -*H*. ' 
of the T.fiBkfs it were in eotnplete harnejje, * 




THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO THE EPHESIANS. 

CHAP. I. 

He magn:fi:th the grace of Gods eurnal^ridcfiln^lon and tern] oralv:caticn, 1 1 both of the Ime$ 9 1 3 andaL 
fo of the Eflefam being Gent Us, \ 3 for nhofi excellent faith and charitie he reio ) ceth > and continually prahthfar 
their hurea}. that they may fie more ckirdy thegrcVim both oftU inheritance in hea'ten^andalfo ofG'Jsn;':<r!>t which 
hdjtitb thm thereunto : 20 an example of which tnigh thiy may bchodin the futoer eminent exa!tir« -J thrift. 

^@M£ A V L an Apoftie of I es v s Chrift fjSgA Atd * an Apoftie of left* Chnf? fo ,r nr , t 

glg^ by the will of God : to a! the WjffiihewittefGod, toiheSzinzhAlch 

M-$W&- & in & s that arc at Ephefas : and to ^G {*/*£ are at Ephefus, and to the fa-Mi-., at 

*•*-*■- the faithful in Chrirt J i. s v s. V*«V Chrift Jefus, 

2 Grace to you and peace from God our 2 Gracebzwithy ou/ttidpeace front God e;tr 
fathcr.and our Lord If.svs Chrift. Father jmdkamthe Lord Ieftu Cbnjl. 

3 BleiTedbe Godand the Father of our 3 *Blefedbe God 'the father of oter Lord Ic- r.Cor.1.3. 
Lord I f. s v s Chrift, which hath blcfled vs in fat Chrift .which hath blejfed vsin aVJjirlUicdi *•?"«*•*• 
al fpiritual blefsing,in cceleftialSjin Chrift : bltjjingitt heanenly things by Chrift: 

4 As he chofe vs in him before the con- 4 * According as he had chefen vs in him, a.TJau.?. 
filiation of the world,that we fhould be ho- before the foundation of the n orlde , * tl. at v. e O0I0C1 19. 
ly & immaculate % in his fight in c h aritie. fhottldie ho/ye , andwitho-.tt blame before fan 

5 Who hath prcdeftinatedvs vntothea- through lone. 

doptio offonncs,by Ie s vs Chrift,vnto him j Who hath prcdeftinatedvs into the adept/- 

(elf: according to the purpofe of his wil : on of children by lefiu Chrift vnto h:n;flf/,,:c- 

6 Vntothc praife of the glorie of his corttingtothegcodpleafitreofbisvul: 

c Xygfam g racc j therein he hath c gratified vs in his 6 To the praife of the glorie of h's gy. -co, 

beloued fonr.e. wherin hehathntadevs accepted in :lc b7'ctrd. 

7 In whom we haue redemption by his 7 In\vhon;\re haus redemption threw 1 .; Us 
bloud fdic remifsion of finnesj according blotd^heforgttiene^eoffimeXaccoreJv'ot^ths 
to the riches of his grace. riches of his grace, 

8 Which hath fuper abounded in vs in al 8 V/herem he hath abounded t<r:eird vs in 
wiicdom and prudence, allirifedowe and prudence. 

^ p That he mightmake lenowen vntovs 9 Andhath opevedi/ntovs the my fieri t - of 

y licramet ofhis wil, according to his good hitn -ill^ccording to his (rood ' vleafitre , wktcb he 

pleafurc, which he purpofed in him fclf, hadpurpofedinhim fetfe, 

10 In the difpenfation of the fulnes of to Thatinthe^enfationofthefulneffeof 
e«»Mf44- times,to c pcrfltal things in Chrift, that are the times, he might cathtr Wether in one all 
"»-^ in heaucn and in earthen him. thingsin Chrift fathxikich areinhecmns , a:d 

1 1 In whom we alio are celled by lot : which are tn earth \mhim, 

prcdeftinate according to the purpofe of // Invshom a/five are choftn, being p-edc- 

him that worketh al things,according to the flinate according to thepurpo/e cfbim who wor- 

counftl ofhis wil : heth al things after the counfell of his ovnevriil: 

1 2 That we may be vnto the praife ofhis / 2 That rrejkould be -onto the praife of his 

glorie, which before haue hoped in Chrift : glory phich before f beleenedin Chrift. t Or, hoped 

il In i 3 in 



C h a p. i. To the Ephefians. 33 * 

i , In whomeyou alfo, when you had u {* "home alfo « hoped *//*• rfwff* 
heard the word of truth (theGofpefofyour he^Mewcrdoft^^heGcsJellof your fal- 

faluation:; in which alfb beleeuing you ^'*W»4»f t*V£^' 3 

were * fiend with the holy Spirit of promis, werefealedwtth the holy^mt of promt fe t 
W 4 Which is the pledge of our inheri- t+whichtsthe <™M™f/™£* 

tance to the redemption of acquifition,vnto vnto the redemption of the pmchafed pojfeffton, 

h aife of his olorie vnto the praife of his glory. 

ic Therforefalfohearingyourfaiththat // wherefore Ulfo, after -that U f heard of 

is in our Lord I E s v s,and loue toward al the the faith whichye haue m the Lord lefm , and 

Sain6\es • loHe ^ toallt heSaintles t 

i<5 Ceafc not to giue thankes for you, 16 Ceafe not togiue thanks foryou,ma- 

makingamemorieofyouinmypraicrs kingmentionofyouinmypraters 

17 ThatGodofourLordlESVsChrift, 17 Thatthe God of ow horde UftuChrtf, 
thefathcrof glorie, giue you the fpirit of the father of glorypsay giue vntoyoutbe fjfirtte 
wifedom and of reuetation , in the know- ofwifedomeandreuelation, inthetymledge of 

16 \ 8 Thedes of your hart illuminated, U The eiesofyottrmindesbeinghvhtened: 
that you may know whatthe hope isof his tbatyou may k»ow what the hope ts of htscaUtng, 
vocation^nd what are the riches of the glo- andwhat the riches of the glorie of his mhers- 
Vie of his inheritance in the Sainaes, tanceis in the SatnUes: 

19 And what isthe pafsing greatnes of i 9 tsfndwbatis the exceeding greatnes of 
power toward vs that beleeue : according to his power to vswardwhichbeleeue, * according ColoCw?. 
the operation of the might of his powCr to thetPorkngtfbismigbtie power 

20 Which he wrought in Chrift, raifing 20 whichhe wrought tnChrtft^hen her at^ 
him vp from the dead,andfetting him on his fedhimfrom the dead, andfet him on hts right 
right hand in ccleflials, handinbeauenfy places. 

21 Aboue II al Principalitie and Pote- 21 Yarreaboueallrulejindpower&mtght, 
ftate and Power,and Domination, and eue- and dominion , and euery name that U named, 
ry name that is named not onely in this notonefyinthisworlde, butalfointheworldeto 
world,but alfo in that to come. come. 

m% ' 22 Andhehath * fubdued al things vn- 22 AtdhathmaU ^™*£** 
' dei his feete : and hath made him 1 head o- «*£*• 

""I WhiclX H body,thetfulnesofhim ' ^WhMhUbodyM^M^^ 

which is filled al in al. f®« h « llinal1 ' 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap 1. 



Chriftis full and pcrrect in mm lcncjum. a» »y u» & *— 

""^-'^'^tNtoTATIONS. Chap... _^ 

ororfi 



Cherubim 







. ,.* ?-* 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p . i 

. eonhpteutry Article of our Religion. 

Fulkej. CatoinwwOT^^^ 

of God hath reuealcd,is botli vaine curiofitk,and impious temcritie Whir infill w u rl' he Word 
God Caliune fpeaketh not one word againft thc m .Caluine neucr purpofeioTc^deuS m hl^ W ° rd ° f 

^ g SSul^ t:b ^ 

■***>* Lord< M kber PmUiberebem^ orVaftor.becmfe he i, the BifhoD & Paftor nf!! I T S ^ a " d h *^ *« 

UMtgeofttehfeabegladlyriddeofkmgsandalotber Superiors tempo Jif the, SnTtCr ^ f 7t*i Ch ' Jrch ' anJ 
^"oMWvgoodScripttnestoliliueredoftl^ *» <*< J?«J«r 

^^Afol»t^xu\l:ntMtrmfcerde M fortM^dt\Kfi 

though l^'lxbeadoftbeCb.trcka^ So then, inafarmorc 

/^Mttw, jfflw-rf, grace ijfnmgd^nefromhmto iL^memberslf tbefJne L&ZnZuLt^^'/i'' 
thougbmtlmfort^fay^om^ncmbUeadbutChrifl m^bTcZLhthTe * U '^^c natural body. 
tethentiniftcrialU 'Utof^hel^e d^^^^t^T^LT^^ 

chcefc &higheft Prieft -.andthe^ofile^b ofrbis ™»)W W? Thi^ 

not neceffariefor mcJortbereinalfi U 4 » -eat differ ence bvtvene ChJlJll,? . ?£!? thefectwrou arc ■«*!%». 

^henoftM^hmilita^oVeter^not^ 



/. , That which is proper to Chrift, is not communicable to any creaturerto be head of his bodv U nr«« w ,« 

Chnft:rherfore u agreed .not to any crcature.to be head of Chnfts bodye, whkht hi StaSf in £ 3£2 <**« *— 
tha Chrift is head therof.Nc.ther is any manWLord^lhop, Paftor Pontifex Vnoftl. n fl.t f j ^ ^ ° f * 

rocke^.ght 3 or mafter of mc Chiucb,or tmd^s Chrift is proDcilv aH 

is not common to any other.tarthry kings,* eanU iSffig ^^. ^T^ 2 ^ 
U ants,L,eutcnants,& Deputics/o I fay of Bimops & Paftors Th : h2 SSbSe he X.A fcSfe ^ 

anyDepuue^executethitmhisowneperfonJnthatheofh-edh.mfeirS 

once for all* being entrcd into the holieft placc,appcarctWhe ^Si w rfcS fef? f °" 1 redcm P a0 " 
intercefllonfor vs.Heb. 9 , i4 . & c. As he was immed.a? AnTft e SSdSfiS Kf P"??^ 
Apofllcs from hun felf.The Apoftlcs are piliers & foundings, roTkes otftones b£y Ct fo feSi T 
oncly corner ftone,onely maine foundation,* ftedfaft rnck P ,L t u?"l l ' J! , y , ,'. .' " 1S the 

man,or meere creature can be . Now it may be doubted whether £S SSt ^ l ^ * D ° Mrth1 ' 
becaufc fome of your Canonifts haue favd So j£ ^SS, IZ 1 f ! E?^? ** a mCCre Crcaturc » 

De.tsnoJlerT.WutLordGodtlx Vcpe^JcoZTmctnid^^ 
vnto him C ienlensintroanuo W^^^ 

M^F^entaJn-lonlBntil^ 

is the head of his myfil body It reS th ^aXuS SSffij! " f ° hMd ^ 9"^ as Chrift 
is fo conftituted,& made head,a S Paul H£t SSSSSr fhS ^'f 00 "^ **»*! wh6 ^ 
the Church 3 & yet you fay,the Church ca SS^no ,S ^ God -J h fPTy°" fa y- 1,n,,niftcrial headof 

properly be heL of theSckbrC^ 

Ltluwo heads.Fo mough "^£» I^SffifJ 1 ?? ° {{ ? m f^Y>™* "o body but a monfter 

ftinft from the whole ChLh,a7eue r y fcueS dS ^ttr ° ^ °?" *«"««.*"* " « body di- 

hc-adtherof, y etofthewholecCh%b^^^ 

fo^UbutavoWy^abfu.d^^^^^ 



Chap. i. TotheEphefians. jji 

wi!lfay,our principall head may iuftly fay,he hath no necde of his fecte or loweft members, it is vtterly falfc: 
for as he is head of his my fticall body, he cannot (pare any one of his lowcft members, but euery one is requi- 
red to his perfeftion and fiilncffc , as you hauc noted yourfelfe vpon this vcrfe. When fcripturefaileth,you 
flee to Hieromcs au&oritic»who makcth nothing for you, in calling Damafus higheft prieft^ecing he confcC 
feth els where,that the poore Bifliop of Eugubium,is of the fame worthines and pricfthod,which the great Bi- 
ihop of Rome,aud that all Bifhops arc alike, the Apoltlcs fucceflbrs, EftiZmgrio. Wherefore feeing you con- 
clude,that the Church is not called the myiHcall body of the Pope,it is lawful for vs to infcrrc,that the Pope 
is not head of the myfticall body of Chrift,but onely Chrift bimfclfe. 

C H A P. II. 

He futteth them inmlnd of their vntoorthineffe before they were chriftians : that all the praifetnay he gluento the Tract of 

God: 1 1 and of the enmitie tlxtt was then betvuene the lewe and the Gentile: 13 yntillnotve that Chrifiby his Crelfe 
haih madeboth one ytakjng away the ceremanieioftheLarv,andmahlngone body, and building one holy Temple of all in 
hit Catholikf Church. 

ANd you when you were dead by your A Md he quickened^ that were* dead in C0I0&.13. 

oftenfes and finnes, JLJLtreJpafies and finnes: 

2 Wherein fometimc you walked accor- 2 In the which in time pafedy e walked, *ac-fy^ 6 - lZt 

ding co the courfeofthisworlde, according cording to the courfe of 'this worlde, after the go- 

Eph/ 3 i 1. to t he *prince of the power of this aire of the tternottr that mleth in the aire , thejpirite that 

fpirit that no w e worketh on the children of none worketh in the children ofdi/bbedsence. 

diffidence. 3 sAmongwhomweallhadour conuerfati- 

5 Inwhomalfoweeallconuerfedfome- on alfiinthncpaftintheluftesofourflejh , ful- 

time in the defires of our flefti,doingthe wil filing the willoftheflejb , andoftheminde, and 

of the flefh and of thoughtes , and were by were by nature the children of wrath, euen at 

nature the children of wrath as alio the relt: other: 

4 But God (which is riche in mercic)for 4. Bat God which is riche in mere ic , for hit 

his exceeding charitie wherewith hee lo- great lone wherewith he louedvs, 

uedvs, j Euenwhenwee were dead by finnes, hath 

5 Euen when wee were dead by finnes, quickened vs together with Cbrifi , by whofc 
quickened vs together in Chrift, (by whofe grace ye are fatted, 

grace you are faued,) ^ 6 And hath raifedvsvp together, and made 

6 Andrayfedvs vp w him ,& hath made ysfitte together in heauenly things in ChrtSh 
vs fit with him in y celeftials in Chrift Ie s vs, Uftts, 

7 That hee might fliewe in the worldes 7 That in ages to come he might Jhew the ex~ 
fucceedingjthe abundant riches of his grace, ceeding riches of his grace, in his kindneffe to vs 
in bountie vpon vs in Chrift Ies vs. ward,through Chrift Iefits. 

8 For by fl grace you are faucd through 8 for by grace areyee made fafe through ' 
faith (and that not of your ielucs,for it is the faith ^md that not of your felues : it is the gift of 
gift of God) Cod, 

9 JNotofworkcSjthatnomanglorie: 9 Not of workgs , left any man (hould boost 
1 o For we are his worke,created in Chrift himfelfe. 

I e s u s in good workes , which God hath to For we are his workemanfbip, created in 

prepared that we fhould walke in them. Chrift Iefits vnto goodworkis , which God hath 

1 1 For the which caufe be mindfull that before ordeynedfhat we fhouldwalke in them. 
fometime you were Gentiles in the flefh, n wherfore/ememberthatye being in time 

i.Re.! 7 ,z<;. w [,o wcre*callcd prepuce, ofthat which is faffed Gentiles inthejiefccattedvncircmncifion 
torn? 7 ' called circumcifion in the fleih, made with of that which is called circumcifion in the fiejh, 
hand: made by hands: 

1 2 Who were at y time without Chrift, 12 That at that time ye were without Chrift, 
alienated from the conuerfation of Ifrael, being altantes pom the common wealth of Ifra- 

and * ftrangers of the teftaments , hauing no *4 andftrangers from the * Teftaments of pro- Kflm.94. 

hope of the promis,and without God in this wife , hauing no hope , andwithout God in this 

world. world. 

13 But no we in Chrift I e s v s, you that 13 But nowe in Chrift Iefits , yewh'tch fome- 
fometime were farre of,are made nigh in the time werefarre off, are made nigh by the bloodof 
blood of Chrift. ' Chrift. 

14 Forhe is ourpcace,who hath made '* For he is our peace,which hath made both 
both one, and diffoiuing the middle wall of one: and hath broken downe the middle wall that 
the partition, the enmities in his flefh: wasaftopbetweenevs. 

15 Euacuating Ppp. 3* if Taking 



The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap. u. 

Ij Euacuaringthelaweofcommaundc- // Taking away in his fie[h the hatred, euen 

;« Jty&ou ments < in decrees : that hee may create the the*law ofcommandements conteyned in ordi- Col.1.14, 

two m himfelfe into oncneweman,making nances , for to make oftwayneone newemanin 

peace, himfelfe.fi making peace: 

1 6 And may reconcile both in one body / 6 And that he might reconcile both vnto 

toGodbythe crofle, killing the enmities in Godin one body through his crojfe ,and(lue ha~ 

himfelfe. tred thereby: 

SsSnas J 7 Andcommin o necuan g clizc ^P eace '7 And came and ^reached the glad tidings 

d*Apofti* to you that were farre of, and peace to them of peace to you which were afarreoff, and to 

Deceob.21. that were nteh. thcmthat were nigh. 

Rom. v. 1 8 For *by him we haue accefTe both in tS For through him me haue both an en- 

one Spiritto the Father. trancein one Jpiritevnto the father. 

%9 Now e then you are not ftrangers and 19 Nowe therefor e t y core no more ftrangers 

ZniatiiTq. forreiners : but you are c citizens of y fain&s, and forreiners : but fellowe citizens with the 

and the domefticals of God, fainUes,andofthe houfhold of God, 

20 U Built vpon the foundation of the A- 20 ^And are built vpon the fundation of the 
poftl es and Prophets^ esvs Chrift himfelfe sApoftlesandProphetsJefits Chrift htm felfe be- 
being the higheft corner ftone: ing the head corner fione, 

21 In whom all building framed toge- 21 In whom all the building coupled toge- 
ther, groweth into an holy temple m our ther , groweth vnto an holy Temple in the 
Lord, Lord, 

22 In whom you alfo are built together 2 2 In whom alfo ye are builded together for 
into an habitatio of God in y holy Ghoft. 431 an habitation of God through thefpiriu 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. 11. 

Rhem.X 9 ' ^°* °^ wor ^ cs * ufaid, not ofworhxs at thine , of thy felfe being vnto Ate , but at thofe in which Cod hah 

* mde, formed, and created fW.Aug.degr.&lib.arbit.c.S.&fcq. 
Fttlkc T S.Auguftine mcaneth none other wife,but y good workes are neceflarie,and that faith void of good workes, Of gnce not 

dothnotfuffice,ashe&cwethalfoinPfa.i44.v^ ofwodw. 

howei Godvctk^tginvijbecaufe by faith roe giue place in our heart to bim } whicb wor^ethgoodin vs,andby vs: Therefore 

heart wheneetlmwerb]tfi good. -for we are huworke created &e. Chryfoftome vpon this place fayth in Eph-hom.4. 

He hath not refufed men that haue worlds , but he hath faued them being deflitute ofworkts by grace 3 that no man might 
haue whereof to gbrtie. utndthen hjihearingthathumt of worths 3 lmtaUhprepartdaiuifmfhedlryfaith^ 
dejl become idle: fit what he addeth: forwe are hit works &e. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

8. By grace you are faued through faith.) Our firft iujl, fatitmit of Gods grace, and mt of our deferring*: be- Ow&ftwffi. 

tfe none of all our attorns tl>at were before our iuJ}$catim,cou!dmerite oriuflly procure thegrace ofiuflifuation^Againe, {jjifj^L 
he faith, through faith:/er that faith it tlx begimingfiundationjmd rocte of all iufufcation/md thtfrfi ofal/otbtrver- and tJth the 
tuej,withoutw\)khituimfcjJu}letofleafeGod. foundation 

This iuftification of mcere grace by faith one!y,without workes } is that^by which we are faucd,as the text is ^°™ f «.r 
pla inc , and all die auncient fathers confene for this ncwe deuife of the firft and fecond iuflification, was vn- S bja* 
knowen to them. So fayth S.Paul. Whom God hath iuftified , he hath glorified, Rom.8.3 o. Thcodorct fayth: ondywo 

Thegrace of God hath vouchfafed vt afthefegood things, tree haue brought ontty faith. Aga inc. We beletuednot of our faluarion. 
erne accord Jntt being caUed,ve came to him, and rclten we ttere come, he required uotpuritie and innecencie of life, but ac- 
cepting fiith onefyjseforgaue vs our fumes. 

vjj em 3 *o. Built vpon the foundation.) 2{ott again}} tlx Herttikfs that thinks it difhtnorable to Chrijl , to attribute hit "p* ctarch 

thUscrcattaigitomrtaBr»m,thatthefa : tbfuI!(thoHgh buiUedfttfi^indfaUy,and properly vt^Chrifi)yn are faidhere S&m 
tobebuUtalfovjmthe^fvfiksandTrophets.'Whymaynotthe Church then be buildedvponVeterf vpontheXpo- 

Tulke . ? Where the Apoftlcs and Prophets arc called the foundation, Chrift himfelfe hath his proper place to be ftlo alio. 

the corner ftone. We denic nor,that y Church is budded vpon Peter,as one of the foundation ftones,but that Pet . m fr ** 
vpon Peter only,as the make fundation which is Chrift alone, we denie y the Church is biuldcd.i.Cor.5.11. B*" 61 

CHAP. III. 

Torxitnefltngthevocation of the Gentiles^tt being tht^poftleoftlx Gentiles t he it mprfom 13 Wheremthe Gentiles 
therefore haue caufe to reiojee, rather then tofhraikf. So he faith, 14 and alfo pray tth to God (who it Almightx) to 
confirme tlxir inward nunjthough the outward be informed by perfections. 

FO R this caufe, I Paul the prifoner of I e- TjO R this caufe I Paul am apri finer oflefut 

s v s Chrilt, for you Gentiles: J? Chrift for you heathen: 

2 Ifyet you haue heard y difpenfation of j 2 Ifyee haue heard of the dtffenfation of 
grace of God,which is giue me toward you, the grace of God , which is gtuen me to you- 

3 Becaufe according to rcuelation the fa- wards s: 

crament was made knowen to me,as I haue 3 For by reuelation [hewedGod the mysle- 
written before in briefe: rte vntome(aslnroteaforcinfewe»ordes ) 

4 According 4. whereby 



Rhem. 2. 



caul 



Vufke.2. 



Chap. in. 



TotheEphelkns. 

4 According as you reading mayvnder- 
ftand my wifdomc in the myfterie of Chrift, 



HJ 



4 wherebywhenyereade,jemayvnderftand 

.... . 4 • - , my knowledge in the myfterie of Chrift!) 

e Which vnto other Generations was not / which myfterie in other ages was not ope- 
knowcn to the fonnes ofmen , asnoweitis tiedvntothe fonnes ofmen, as it is nowc rcuea- 

* * 1*11 A £*} % 1 T*\ 1. I 1 t * t § a r-4 # I »* 9 9 9 



reuealed to his holy Apoftlcs and Prophets 

in the Spirit. 

6 The Gentiles to be cohcires and con- 



•r • 

led vnto his holy tA 'pottles and Prophets by tk 
fpirite: 

6 That the Gentiles Jhouldbe inker it ours al~ 



!.Cor.if,? 



«fcj*r 



* * 



mmur. 

♦ That is, /«r 

twrbifor*. 



corporat and comparticipant of his promis fo y andoj "the fame body^nd partakers ofhupro- 
in Chrift I e s v s by the Gofpel : wife in Chrift by the Gotjel: 

7 Whereof I am made a minifter accor- 7 whereof I was made a minister , accor* 
ding to th e gift of the grace of G od , which ding to the gift of the grace of God, which isgi- 
isgiuen me according to the operation of n*n vnto me *after the working of his power. 
his power. 8 Vnto me which am lejje then the leaft of all 

8 To me* the leaft of all the fain&es is fainttes u this grace giuen , that IJhottld preach 
giuen this grace among y Gentiles to euan- among the gentiles the vnfearcheable riches of 
gelize the vnfearcheable riches of Chrift, Christ, 

9 And to illuminate all men what is the 9 Andbrtng to light to oilmen what the fe- 
difpenfation or the facramcnt hidden c from Jow/hip ofthemyflerie is, which font the begin- 
worldes in God, who created all things: ningof the worlde hath beenehidin God, which 

:o That the manifold wifdome of God, made all things through Ie fits Chrift: 



may be notified to the Princes and Poteftats l0 To the intent that nowe vnto the rulers 



Ephcf.i.iy. 



cThat is, f A» 

nitin). 




nteHpifflf 
rponthe 1 6. 

Sunday after 

Pemecoft. 



our Lord. __ / / ^According to the eternallpurpofi which 

I a In whom we haue affiance & acceffe hewroughtin Chrift Iefus our Lord: 

mconfidence,by the faith of him. i 2 By whom we haue boldnejfe andentrance 

1 3 b For the which caufe I defire that you in confidence by thefatth of him. 

faint not in my tribulations for you, which is is Wherefore I defre that ye faint not for 

your glory. 

1 4 For this caufe I bowe my knees to the 
Father of our Lord I e s v s Chrift. 

1 5 Of whom all patcrnitie in the heauens 
and in earth is named, 

x 6 That he giue you according to the ri- 
ches of his glorie , power to be fortified by 

his Spirit in the inner man. 

■ 17 Chrift ftodwel by faith in your harts, 
rooted and founded c in charitie, 



my tribulations far you , which isy our glorie. 

14. For this caufe 1 bowe my hnees vnto the 
father of our Lord fefiu Chrift, 

I / Of whom all the f ami lie in heauen and 
earthis named. 

1 6 That he wouldegramtyou according t§ 
the riches of his glorie , to be ftrengthenedwith 
might by his fpirite in the inner man, 

17 That Chrift may dwell iny our hearts by 
faith : that yee beeine rooted and eroundedin 



8 That you may be able to coprehend hue, 



with all the fain&es, what is the bredth, and 
length,and height,and depth, 

ip To know alfo the charitie of Chrift, 
furpafling knowledge, that you may be fil- 
Rora. itf,fcf . fed vnto a ii t hc fulnefTc of G od. 

20 And * to him that is able to doe all 
things more aboundantly then we defire or 



/ 8 Might be able to comprehend with all 
Jaintls,what is the breadth ^nd length, & depth, 

and height: 

1 And to know the hue of Chrift, which ex* 
cellethzll knowledge, thatyemight beflledwith 
allfulneffe of God 

20 Vnto him that is able to doe exceeding 



vnderftand, according to thc power that abundantly aboue allthatwe askf or thinke,ac 



workcthinvs: 

21 To him be glorie in the Chvrch, 
and in Chrift Iesvs, vnto all generations 
world without end. Amen. 



Shem.i. 

Fulkej. 



cording to thepower that worketh in vs, 

21 Be glory in the Church by Chrift Iefitt 
throughout all ages , worlde without ende, 

lAmen. 

. MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. hi. 

17. To dwell by faith.) CJw/M»<&^'»™ty&^ 
hvut^mlytbr^ifr^MSiem^^^HvrM^^niie. ■ ■ , . 

The text is plainc : Chrift dwcllcth in vsby faith, and by faith wcare iuftificd^n the meritcs and iuftjee of **!** 

Chrift oneIy,i.Cor.$.*i.fccthc note there feft 4. 



The EpilUc of S. Paul Chap, im 

Bhema. 17. Incharitie.) ]Q* faith onelymuftbe in -vsjnucharitie which accom^lifheth ally trtues. 

Fttlke, 2. From that faith, by which ondy wc are iuftified by God vnto faIuation,chariuc can ncucr be fepcrated. Chaitie. 



CHAP. HIT. 



Schifine. 



He ixhorteth them ti ktepe the vnitte oftfte Clmrch mofi carefully with aUhumilitiejmnging them many mct.ues thereun- 
to 7 and anfveerint that euentlxdinerfitie itfelfe ofcjfcesiinafor diuifton ,as being the gift ofChriJi himfclfi br tt ta 
kuldvpthe Church/tntlto Itold aUin the-vnitie thereof againfl the futile crcumnentans of He:etikes:thu vnder Clmffl 
the headjn the Church beingthe body, euery member may frofter. 17 Thither {att.-.udnng life) muftxceliue likf the 
Heathenjjutas it becctnmetb Chrifiians, laying of all am old corrupt txaners,and increajing dayly in allgoodnelfe. 

*" E ff C T Tnere *° re P rifoner in °" r L °"te, befcech T Therefore aprifonerjin the Lord exhort you t0r > for *' 
spay aftS *y ou > that Y ou walke worthy of the vocat i- 1 that ye walks worthy of the vocation where*- L ° rds auft 
p^wdlAnd on in which you are called, withye are called, 

Sft 2 Witn all humilitie and mildneffe, with 2 With all lowlineffe and meekeneffe , with 

- patiece,fupportingone anotherin charitie, long fufering, forbearing one another in lotte. 
• ? ?£ a C ? kee P ethc vmtieofthefp!- 3 Endeuouring to ieepe the vnitie of the (bi- 

nt in the bond of peace. rite in the bond of peace. J * 

4 Onebody& : one fpmt : as you arc cal- 4 One body .andonffmUeuenasye are cal- 

led in one hope ofyour vocation. led in one hope of your calling. 

SSSL \ ?On ^"^^fn^r'u- ' OneLordjnefaith/ncbaptifine. 
fioneuejvnd 6 *OneGod and Father of all, which is * nM nnA mA ->.,, - ,,,.,. , 

vponsssi- ouerall,andbyall,andinallvs.«C() / S .Tr^ " "*"" 

Malaca,to. according to the meafure of the donation of *J* T* '"yoneofvsug.uen grace, Rom.n.3. 
Rom.iz* Chrift acordtngto the meafure of tbegift of ChriSi, 

ijDomm. g Forthcwhichhe^, tAfcendingon ' Tut^fl ^ • ^^ 7"" ***** 

men, ° •" 

p (And thathe afcended , what is it , but * f** that he afcended 3 what is it but that 
becaufe he defended alfo firft into the c iu- ^^S® defcendedfift into the lower partes of the 
fenour partes of the earth? "®"^- ? 

1 o He that defcended,the fame is alfo he * ° *& e *&** ^fieuded, is euen the fame al- i.Cor.n j 1 
that is afcended aboueall the heauens , that fi thata f c ^ed vp forte aboue all beaucns t to 
he might fiUaU things.) fulfil all things.) 

l.Coua,i8 1 1 Andhe * gaue, fl fome Apoftles, and / / * And he gone fome ^Apoftles, andfome tJOauaA 

fome Proohets,and otherfome Euangelifts, Prophetes , andfome Euangelifts, andfome jbep- 
and otheriome paftors and doctors, beards, and teachers, 

I z To the confummation of the fainftes, ' 2 T° &* gathering together ofthefainftes, 

vnto the worke oftheminifterie, vnto the ittt0 the works of minifiration , into the edifying 

edifying of the body of Chrift: of the body of Chrift: 

1 3 || Vntill we meete all into the vnitie of *3 **$*" allmeete together into the vnitie 
faith and knowledge of the lonne of God, °ff a * tlj and knowledge of the fonne ofGod,vnto 
to a perfect man, into the meafure of the age *f«^*# m * n * vnto the meafure of the age of the 
ofthefulnefleofChrift:{^ & fulneffiofChrtfc 

14 Thatnowe webenot childrenwaue- /^ Thatwe henceforth be no more children, 
ring , and caried about (| with euery wind of wauering andcaried about with euery winde of 
do<tain thewickednelTeofmen.incraf- dofcine y andintheylinefeofmcK,mcrafiines, 
tmefle to the circurnuention of errour. to the laying wayte ofdeceyte. 

1 y Butdoingthetruethincharitie,letvs // But folowmgthe trueth in torn , letvs 
inallthiDgsgrowinhinijWhichistliclicad grewevpinto htm inallthtnos which is the head 

Chr,ft: . euen Chrift. i 

16 Ofwhom^whole bodybeing com- 16 In whomaUthe body being conueniently 

paaandknittogetherbyall iuniWcoffub- coupled, andknit together by euery ioyntycel- 

minittation , accordingto the operation in dmg.nourifkment. according to theeffeBuall 

the meafure of euery member , makAh the poweV in the meafure of euery part , maketh 

" fclfetfcWkie yVm ° ^^S ^ ^^M^^vnhtktedifyingofi^elfc 

'' '"'" : 17 This t?rhig 



C h a p. 1 1 1 1. To the Ephefians. 334 

1 7 This therfore I fay and tcftific in our 17 This I fay therefore, and tefiifie in the 
Lord : that now you walkc not as alfo the horde, that ye hencefoorth walhgnot*as other Rom-i.ii. 
x.Pet.4- *Gcntilcs walkc in the vanitie of their fenfe, Gentiles walkejn vanitie of their minde; ' 
!*** 18 Hauingtheirvndcrftandin^ iS Darkened in cogitation Jeing alienated 

withdarknes,ahenated from the Ufe of God fiom the UfeofGodfythe ignorance that urn 
bythcignorancethat ism them>caufeof t hm by the fblindneLf their hearts. tOr,har<3ncffc. 

the blindenes of their hart, tit n* 

Ro.i,*4. 19 Who defpairing,*hauegiuenvp them . '* ^htchbeingpaflfeelingM^giuenthem 

felucs to impudicitic, vntothe operation of fite'W^"™*^'>t*^dfmk4* 
alvncleannes^ntoauarice. nesmthgreedinejfe. 

20 But you haue not fo learned Chrift: 2* But ye haue not fo learned Cbrift. 

21 If yet you haue heard him, and haue 21 Iffo be that yee haue heard him, and 
been taught in him, (as y truth is in lE$v$.)d£0 haue bene taught m him, as the trueth is in Ie~ 

Colof3,8. tz *Lay you away, according to the old fus 9 

Heb.12,1. conuerfation the old man, which is corrup- 22 To lay dorvne * according to the former Cola A 
ted according to the defircs of errour. conuerfationjhe oldmanphich u corrupted ac- 

2 3 And t be renewed in the fpirit of your cording to the lufies of errour; 

minde: 23 Toberenuedin the fpirit of your minde, 

24 And put on the new man which ac- 24 tAndtofut onthat nemmmjehichaf 
cording to God is created in iuftiee, and ho- ter Godisjhapen in righteonfhejje, and holinejfe 
lines of the truth. of trueth. 

25 For y which caufe laying away lying, 2f * wherefore, putting away lyings (pea^e Rom.t 4. 
Zach.8,x& * fpeake ye truth euery one with his neigh- euery man trueth vnto his neighbour :forafmuch colof.3.8. 

bour,becaufe we arc mebers one of another, as wearemembers one of another. 
Ktf 25 * Be angrie and fume not. let not the z6 * y g md f mne mt:kt m the m „ 

funne goe downe vpon your anger. fmmgoe dovne vponyour math. 

27 Giue not place to the Deuil. „ . , . , t » ... 

28Hethatftok,lethimnownotiteale: vNenfo&mfacemkdtmtl. 

butratherlethimlabourinworkingwithhis . . *' Lethtmthatjiolejea/enomore.-ht/et 

handes that which is good,that he may haue h i m ™*her labouring mtb hss handesthe 

whence to giue vnto him that fuffereth ne- thwgwhtcht, good, that becm^gwe vnto him 

cefsitie. thatneedeth. 

29 AI naughtie fpeache let it not pro- „ *» Let no filthy communication proceed, out 

ceede out of ySur mouth : but if there be any &«*„ m0Hth J hlit +f vhic , h " i ood * < di fi' 

good to the edifying of the faith, that it may mthaB > M f ? neede "> that * m V **9* 
giue grace to the hearers. 3 grace vnto the hearers. 

50 And contriftate not the holy Spirit of , ** ^^ grteue not the holy Spirit of God, 
God : in which you are figned vnto the day ^ ■*«■»/» «re fcatedvnto the day ofredemp- 

of redemption. tm ' r „,. - ,- 

31 Letalbittcrncs,andangcr,andindig- 3\ ^t *1I bmerntfe and fiercenefle , and 

nation, and clamour, and blafphemie be ta- ^rat^andcrytngandteMe^ing^e put away tOr,blaf- i 

ken away from you with al malice. fiomyou,mth allf naughtinefe. Jggj^ 

3 2 And be gentle one to an other, mer- 32 Be ye curteous one to another , mercifully 
ciful,pardoning one an other, as alfo God in forgiu'mg one another ', euen as God for Qrrftlt 
Chrift hath pardoned you. fake hath forgiuenyou. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 

Rhem. I. 9. Inferiour partes.) He meanetbjpeciatlyofbit defending to Hel. 

Fttlke I . Hit defending doeth notfignifie any pa/sing from place to place, but teacheth thegreatmt of hit dijpen/ation t that tohm he 

vat mofl highjx aba/id Hmfelfefo mnch } and endured fo great abatement. Tbeodoret vpon this text, In this fenle he de£ 

cended to hell. , 

Shem,2, 2 3- Berenued.) T he Jpottle teacheth vs not to apprehend Ckriftsiu/h'ce by faith only jxtitobttetwdinrnttftUttt 

truly s and to put on vs the new man formed and created in iuftiee and holines oftruthSy t\x vbitb ,free toil alfo itproutd tobt 

in -vsjo warty with God t or to conjentvnto him in our Jantlifi 'cation. 
Tulke 2, We beleeue as the Apoftle tcachethjthat we muft be rcnued in the fpirit ofour minde, and put on the new 

man,&c. But this rehouation is onely begunne in this life, and not perfected vntill we be made perfectly iuft 

and holy after this life. And therefore the Apoftle teacheth vs, to apprehend the iuftiee of Chrift onely, that Mice. 

wemaybciuftificdvntofaluationinthislife,t/ , or.y.«. Neither aoeththw place prow that cwwUI doeth p.- 

works 



The Epiftle of S.Paui Cha p.iih. 

worke widi God before God doc alter our will,and of vnwilling to holines and rightcoufoes,by his Spirit ma- 
kith vs willing: for of our felues we arc not apt to thinke any thing. %£or.$. y, 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, iiii. 

HJjSffl E ?• Oncfoah.) JsrebeUionUtlje bane of duil Commonwealths and kingdoms, and peace and concord jheprefirtMti- Vnitie of die 

on of tiit farm :fo U Schifme,dluiRm^tnd diuerfttie of faiths or fcLnflnfs in thefruiee of God, tlx calamine of the Church: Cath. Church. 

point es a Monarchic tending amy xcay to vnitieJmt one God,but one Cltrift, hut one Church j>ut one hofe y one faith, cne bap-* 
tifmejjnc head me body. Whereof S. Cyprian li.de vnit.Ec.nu.3. faith thus : One Church the holy Ghoft in the per- 
fen of our Lord defigneth and faith, Oneis my doue. This vnitic of the Church he that holdeth not, doth he 
thinke he holdedi the faith ? He that withftandeth and refifteth the Church, he that fbrfakcth Peters chairc 
vpon which die Church was built,doth he truft that he i* in the Church?When the blefled Apoftle S-Paul al- 
foflieweththisSacramentofvnirie,faying,Oncbody andonefpirit&c. Which vnitic wcBHhops fpccially 
chatrulein the Church, ought to hold faft and maintainc,that we may proue the Btihoply fun&ion alfo it 
felfe to be one and vndiuided, &c. Jtodagaine, There is one God,and one Chrift, and one Church, and one f M«. 
Chaire,by our Lordes voice founded vpon Peter. An other altar to be fette vp,or a new Priefthod to be made, Sc ,^ : ^ e ***" 
befides one akar,& one Pricfthod,is impoffiblcWhofoeuer gathercth els where, fcattereth. It is adulterous, Cc * ** 
it \\ impious 5 ic is facrilegious,whatfoeuer is inftituted by mans forie to the breach of Gods diuinc dilpofition. 
Get ye far from the contagion of fuch mcn,ond flee from their (peaches as a canker and pcftilencc, our Lord 
lulling prsemoniftied and warned before band,They nre blindjleaders of the blind,&c Whereby tee learne that 
this vnitie of tlx Clmeb commended fo much mto rs, conftfteth in the mutual ft Uorcfhip of a! Bifh cps tvith the See ofpeter. 
S.Hi lark alfo (h.ad Co n ft antium Auguftum)' bus applieth tins fame place of the ApcfiU againft the jiriansfU roe may 

do againft the Caluinifis. Perilous and miferable it is, faith he, that there are now fo many fakhes as willcs,and Amonghere. 
fo many do&rines as mancrs,whilcs either faithes are fo written as we wi!,or as we wil,fo arc vnderftood: and tik« af many 
whereas according to one God, and one Lord,and one Baptifmc, there is alfo one faith, we fall away from kf*«a$ 
chat which is the onely faith, and whiles moe faithes be made, they beginne to come to that, that there is ' 
none at a 1. 

jFftlke 3% * n ^ c f orafl cr faying otSjCyprian : thefe wordes,H e that forfaketl? Teters chaire,rpon which the Church xpo* built, Falfifyino of 

are none oiCyprians wordes in the ancient bookes of Cyprian written and printed bur lately foyfted in by Tam- theo'.dc do- 
msb'uu Likcwife in the fecond tcftimonie,wbere Cyprian hath/ty er Tetram,vpon the lockzjPammellus hath tur- 6ors. 
ned it into P*?frww,vpon Peter. Such patcherie will ferue well, to make Poperie fecme ancient among die ig- 
norant, but it is grofle paltrie in the iudgement of all that be wife and learned. Therefore your conclufion, 
that the vnitie of the Church confifteth in felowfhip with Teters Chair e,h builded vpon meerc forgery and foy- 
fting. And if thofe fayings were truc,we might as truely fay,tha t the Pope holdeth not Teters Clmre, that hol- 
deth not Peters faith. The faying of Hilary maketh nothing againft Caluine,nor them that confent in do- 
ftrine with him,which acknowledge but one faith as one God. 

'Shtfn%4-% XI. Some Apoftles.) Many funclions tint were euenin the Jtpoplestim'fre not here named; which mufi be noted The heretflces 

againji the Jdm faries that cal lierefir Topes, as th cugh the names ofBijhops, Trkfts, or Deacons were not at xrel loft ot-t fo\& negatiue 
as Topes : rrhomyet they can not deny to have been in yfe in S.Taula dales. Jinl therfore they haue no more rtafinjM of tins *&*&£ a " 
face to dijpute againft tlx Tope jltmagabtfttlxreft Thither it it necejfarie to reduce fuch as fnlwjfd. ^ 

be notftecifedhertyto tlxfe Ixre named: though in deede both otlar Bifoops and Prelates andJpeciaUy Topes may be conteined The Popes of. 
'under the nam :s ofdpoftles,Do8ors>andTaftors. Certes the roome andebgnitie of the Tope is a yery continual *Apoftkfhip, See is called an 
and SJSernardcJletb it Apoftolatum.Bernard.ad Eugen.li.i 4x4 & c.6 m in fine. Apoftidfcip. 

Fttlke*4* The Apoftle nameth al fun&ions neceflary for the planting and continuance of doftrine,and the vnitie of ^ t p™ ^ 

the Church in the trueth,among which the Pope is nonc,thcrfore he hath no fimftion for certeinac & vnitic m ccflary tor 
of trueth,as is pretended. The funftions perteyning to the external gouernment of the Church are not here v ™ ne w d ccr- 
named,but onely fuch as perteinc vnto doftrine, where the Apoftle ftould haue left out the principall of all, taint ^ ° 
if the Popes fopremacie were fo neceflary for continuance of vnitie in tructh, as you affirme. The funflions 
of BiChops, ciders and deacons, (as they refpeft the external gouernment and policic of die Church,) arc els 
where named generally and particularly :but in refpeft of the office of teaching,they are conteined vnderpa- 
ftours and teachers t But die Pope who is neither fent of Chrift, neither teachcth nor fcedetb, how fliould he 
bean Apoftle,paftour or teacher?' But for his feeding and teaching you wil not greadyftiiuc;for his Apofllc- 
fhip you can findc nothing in the Scripture,nor in the auncient fathers for a thoufand yeres after Chrift, and 
therefore it beganne belike in Bernards time, who as be being caricd away with the errour of his age,afcribeth 
too much to the bifhop of Rome/o he ment not to make him an Apoftle, as thofe that were fent immediatly 
of Chrift,and not of men nor by men : of whom S.Paul fpeaketh in this place : who bad alfo an office diftinft 
from all other. Therefore feeing the Pope hath neither fending from Chrift, nor cxecuteth the office of an 
Apoftle,we may lay to him as TfrwCwn faid to Marcion the hcretikc : If thou be a Tnpbet,fortfhey»efiaetime. If \ 
tijou be an apoftle, freach tuery xvhtie. If thou be an jipoftoliig man^tgree in dottrine tvith the ^fpoJUes. . 

Rhem.f. *3* Vntil we mecteO TfaChmh ofGoifhdnmtrlackefafejpiritu^ Continual fee- 

according to the time andfiate of the Church jtil the worldes end. Wixrebyyou may proue, the Catholike Church, that is to ceffion of Bi- 
fayflMty^blecon^aJueofChrifiiansvphichhath ejier had^ndby goodreccrds can proue tliey bane b.td/t continual orditurie Ihoj^aneui- 
ftitcefsion ofB.foops, Taficrs, and Doctors Jto be the onely true Church : and thefe otftergaodfel/oxoes that fir many xnrlles or *F* ar P imc P t 
ages tcgetf)eratnmtjh^ that they hadanyotxBifh*p 9 trr ordtiiarie yea or extraordinarie officer for them and th:irfctt,to ryeCJmrdu 
he an adulterous Heretical generation. And this flaceofthe ApaflUaJfuringto the true Chnxh a pnfxtuairiftbU continue Tbefathersre* * 
anceofVaftors and J fifties or their foccefforsfparranted iheltoly fathers to trie alHtretikf* by themoft famous juccefsicn cf foed hcretikw 

tUTopesofPyomeSQddSjxenxw^i.c.^Ter^ 0/>r«fti#^^ont.Pann.5^i^w J inpCcont. 'V JSSS 

part.DonaL& conwp.Mamch.c4.ctepa6S.Epiph.hacr.a7wW othtrs* ^Row. 



ir 



* j*_ 



I 

F, 



Oh a p . v* To the Ephefiaris. 33 j 

Fttlkc /• ^ **e Church oi Chrift hath ncucr wanted paflors and tcachei s, for her continuance in the trueth of the Succcffion in 
. dodrine of kluttion, nor cuer inall want them. Where fore that Chus ch which can proue by the holy Scrip- the Church. 
tures,chatiliehoIdeththedoclnne oftheGofpd concerned in the fame, neede not becarcfulltokn'owethc 
names of the pcrfons,and ot the places where iiicb patters and teacher* haue liued. But the dodrine proued 
to be true, doeth argue that it hath alwaycs had inch continuance and fucccfl;on, as God promifeth to true 
doftrinc. Contrarywifc,the (iic<cffionof pcrJons and placcs.proucth not the continuance oftructh. And thcr- 
fore you make a foclifh and vnlearncd Avgumvnr, when you fay : Tlx CttboUl^Chtnbytbat U to fay ^ that vifible 
* company of Cfoipi&whkb haihctv:r hai^rAbyg'.od record cm? prone they cuer bane bad, a continudcrdinaryfHcccfim 
ofD.jbo^l^oYs anddsclors, is the only true cb;r.\'b t For firft, it lliall not he graunted vnto you, that the Citho- 
likcChurch is alwaycs a v:fiblc companie as yourneane vi!ibb,to be alwaycs in fight 3 er.cn ofy wicked world. 
Sccondly,the Popiih Church hath no fucceflion from the ApoftIes,for many hundrethycrcs after Chnft.For 
th'eycannotbefaidto fucccedethem,\vhofc dochinc they renounce. Thirdly, that iucccftion which they 
(hew is not of pallors and teachers,bnt of wolues raid other dombe dogs,or teachers of lies and fnbles.Fourth- 
ly,if ic were granted that they haue {uccdfion,which haue continuance of the names of Bifhops, Sec, in iuch 
places as the Apoftles haue taught,\\ ithout confent in doftrine with them ; The Orcckc Chu ches & other 
Churches of the Eatt,(all which they accompt,& lotr.c are in dcedc heretikes) haue as ordinarb fucccflion, 
and as 500 J records to ihcw from the Apoftles,& euen fro Petcr,as you haue of yourPopcs from Peter. If this 
fjcccfTion proue not them to be the true Cl*urch,no more doth it proue you.lf trueth of do&inc be neceflary 
to proue a true Chu:ch,chc Scriptures arc fiifncicuc to proue a true Church.v; lawful] fucccfllon alfo. Where 
you (a y,for m .my agcs,wc can not ihcw that we haue had any one bi(hop,it is falfc: for a! the true biihops of the 
Primi'ciue Church tor fixe hundrethycrcs and more afcer Chrift,in allncccflary points of do&i inc agree with 
vs,2nd therefore were anccitours ot 'our Church. In the later umc&allo(ior euery flgewe cannamediucrs 
pa (Tors and tcachcrs,)eucnin the moft daike Esmes»and vndcr the greatcft ryrrnnic oi Ann chrift: by whome 
the true duArinc and Church of God banc bene eontinued,(though obfciucly as the Moone in the wane or 
Kclipfe)euen vntil our dayes. In which God hailing openly reusded the wicked:;cs of Antichriil:,thc Church 
of Cbnft is acaine relbrcd into the light and fight ot the worid,and dayly prcuailcth agai: 



jainft the bund broodc 
of AntichrifC The Jueccflion of the bilhops ol : I\ome,and other pallors and teachers tiom the Apoftlcs,was 
alledgcd by the ancient fathers againft thole heretikes which taught new doftrinc,\vhich neither the Apoftles 
nor their fucccflors heard of in the Church, before the feuerall anfing of thofc heretikes. But feeing the Pa- 
pills arc ncucr able to proue, thai we d.lfent in doctrine from the word of God, nor from the mod ancient fa- 
thers of the Primitme Lhurch,(avwe proue that they doe)thc Argument of fucccflion vfed by the ancient &~ 

of 




creche very Amichnils according to Gregorks prophecie^and audours of a newehercfieneucr before re- 
:iucd in the Church for fixe hindreth yci es after Chrift. GngorJib.^Efc i.&$6. 



were 

cciu 




filed btute Monro* aJurs blifics of fulfil dwlfhie* 
F/t/kc 6. The Paitours and tcadursdoc nor preferue vnitie in iructh,but by teaching the word of tructh,which fee- 
ing Luther and Caluine in all points nccclfary to faluaiion did teach, they are not to be nombred among he- 
rctikesjbut in Head of their nanv:s,the Papiih being phccd,\vill makeyour note found and Catholike. 

CHAP. V. 

U^mtimttbhhtxhwtztimfrgndlfC} ? afjhriu* thmafitfaff al 'iMhtmjlHtmmMfo&tfm'TtdfimRfalhfk* 
md : CQi&dtrinvthaz fir ftiebfinmit istbitthe Heathen finite darned: 8 andtbat Cbriftidw mafi taihsr betbeMrt 
ofai'tbls, ti Then h? comm.fb inpartiathirandsxbjTti tb hndwids and xviim to do the.) duciic om towards tin otbar % 
by tin cx-ittyic ofCbr.fi and bis obedient and beloved $01 fe tie Church. 

ThcEpiRIe T>Eye thciforc tblowcrs ofGod, as moil ^EyethcreforefolomrsofGod^sdmrechiU 

day in Uw. JL?dcere children: SLJarM. 

Ioi 3j54- 2 And*vvalkciaIouc,asChn(lairoloucd 2 *^ndvr^jpi*lHit&wasCfa$h4tb Ioan.13.24 

vs, and dcliuercd him fdf for vs an oblation louedvs& hath gmen hmfelfefwvs, an of ring 

and holt to God in an odour of fwetencs. mdaftcrifwe of afreet fading favour to Qod. 

CeLjrf. 5 But ^fornication and al vncleannes, or 3 * But fornication^ and all vncleanneffejr Colof.j.f. 

auaricc, let it not ib much as be named a- coMtoufaesJcthtmtbs once name Amnmgym % 

mongyou,asitbccommcthfaind1es: asitbecommcthfardh: 

4 Or,iilihines,or foolifli talkc,or icurrili- 4 Neither filthimffe^ neither foolifio talking, 
tie,bcing to no purpoic ; but rather giuing of neither testing jthich are not comely: but rather 
thankes. giuing of thanks. 

5 Forvndcrftanding know you this, that / For this yeknow that no whoremonger y nei- 
no fornicatour,or vnclcanc ,or couctous per- ther vnckaneperfon, nor couetousperfon y ivhich 
fon(\vhich is+thc (entice of Idols)hath inhe- is a worjbipper of images, hath any inheritance 

ritancc in the kingdom of Chnlt & ofGod. in the kixgdome of Chrift 3 and of God. 

6 Let 6 *Les 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.y. 

6 Let no man fcduce you withvaine (f*Letnomandeceiweyouwithvaine words: Matth.244, 
Wordes.For, forthefe things cometh thean- Forbecaufeoffuch things commeth the wrath of mAX ^- l l-U 
ger of God vpon the children of diffidence. Godvpon the children ofdifibedience. "^ XI * 8, 

7 Become not therefore partakers with 7 Be notye therefore companions of them, 
them. 8 For ye were fomethnes darknejfe, but nowe 

8 Foryouwerc fometime darkenes, but arejee light in the horde: lvalue as children of 
now light in our Lord. Walke as children of light. 

the light, 9 (ForthefiuitofthejpirithmaBgoodnep, 

9 (Forme fruiteofthelightis in al good- andrighteoujheJfe,andtrueth, 
ncs,andiuftice,andveritie)IpO 10 tdpproouing what is acceptable vnto the 

10 ProuingwhatiswclpleafingtoGod: Lord.) 

1 1 And communicate not with the vn- / / tsfndhauenofelowjhipwith thevnfiuit- 

fruitful workes of darkenes, but rather re- fullworkes of darkenejfe,but rather euen rebuke 

proue them. them. 

1 2 For the things that are done of them / 2 For it isjbame euen to name thofe things 
in fecrete, it is fliamc cucn to fpeake. which are done of them infecret. 

1 3 But al things that are reproucd, are 13 But all things when they are\rebuked t are tsomereaie, 
manifefted by the light, for al thatis mani- made manifctt of the light: For all thatwhich r. el ! ukdof *■ 
ieitedjis light. doethmakemamfeft plight. anniteQ. 

The ififtle . x 4 ^°L C ^ C which caufe he faith: Rife thou 14. wherefore 'he faith, Awake thouthat flee- 



v?onue:o. 



that fleepeU, and arifefiom the dead: andfhrift pest, andftandvpfiom the dead: and Chrift foall 

Pcll3 tet Wti tlitmtnate &**. giue thee light. 

15 See mcrfore,brethrcn,how you walke 1 s Take heede there fore that ye walke cir- 
Colfcj. warily.not as vnwife,but ¥ as wife: cumjpeclly : not a* vnwif?*but at wife, C0I.4.J. 

1 6 Redeeming the time,becaufc the daies / 6 Redeeming the time , becaufe the dayes 
arecuil. ^ areeuill. 

w»« *»*• j j Therfore become not vnwifc,but*vn- 17 * wherefore be ye not vnwife, but vnder- Rom.i t.x. 

demanding whatis the wil ofGod. flooding what the will of the Lord is. i.thcf.43. 

1 8 And be not drunkc with wine where- / 8 iAndbenotdrunkewithwwe,wheremis 
in is rioreoumes,but be filled with the Spirit, excejfe : but be filled with theftirit, 

1 9 Speaking to your fclues in pfalmes '9 Speaking vnto your felues in pfalmes,and 
and hymnes, and fpiritual canticles, chaun- hymnes, andjpiritualfongs,fingingand making 
ting and finging in your hartes to our Lord : melodic to the Lord inyour hearts: 

so Giuing thankes alwaies for al things, 20 Giutngthankes alwayesfor attthingsvn- 

in the name of our Lord Ies vs Chrift to to God andthe father, in the name of our Lorde 

God and the Father. lefits Chrift: 

ai Subic6tonetoanotherinthefeareof *' Submitting your felues one to another in 

Chrift. the feare of God. 

^oSfmaire 22 ** ct * women be fubiecl: to their hufc 22 *Wiues,fubmityourfelucswtoyour owne C0L3 .18. 

for manage. bandcs,as to our Lord: husbands, as vnto the Lord: 

CoL3,i8. 2 ^ Becaufe*themanisthehcadofthe 23 * For the husband is the head of the wife ^.Coixi.^. 

i.Pet.3',1. woman!as Chrift is y head of the JChvrch. euen as Chrift is tlie headof the Church, and he 

Gc.$,i£.* ^ im &$ II tne fauiour of his body. is thefauiour of the body. 

s.Cor.11,3. 24 But asthcCHVRCH is fubie£t to 24 But as the Church is fubietl vnto Chrift, 

Chrift, fo alio the women to their husbands Hkeyvife the wiues to their owne husbands in all 

in al things. things. 

2 5 Husbands, loue your wiues, as Chrift 2? * Te husbandes hue your wiues, euen as ColoC 3. l$> 

alfo||louedtheCHVRCH,anddeliucredhim Chriftalfi lotted the Church, and gauehimfelfe 

ielf for it: for it, 

26 That he might fancHfie it,cleanfing it 26 TofanBifieit, when he hadcleanfeditin 
by the lauer of water in the word, thefountaine of water in the word: 

27 That he might prefent to him felfa. 27 That he might prefent it vnto himfelfea 
glorious C h v r c h , not hauing fpottc or glorious Church, not hauing fpot or wrinckle, or 
wrink!e,or any fuch thing,but that it may be any fitch thing: but that it (hould be holy, and 
holy and vnfpotted. without blame. 

28 So alfo men ought to loue their wiues 28 So ought men to lout their wiues as their 

as mnt 




' Chap. v. ' - To the Ephefians. ■ 336 

as their own bodies.He that loueth his wife, ovene bodies: he that loueth his wife, loueth him 

loueth him felfe. felfe. 

29 For no man euer hated his owneflefh: 29 Fornoman euer yet hated his avcnep^s 
buthe nourimcth and cheriflicth it, || as alfo butnouri^ethandchertfhethitjtuenastheLord 
Chrift the Chvrch. the (httrch. 

30 Becaufe we be the members of his so Fortve are members of his body t of his 
body,ofhis ficfh and of his bones. fe^ndof his bones. 

c 31 For this caufe Jballman leaue his father $1 For this caufe jhal a man learn father efr mx*9<' 

Mat. 19 j. **A mother: andjhalcleaue to his wife, and they mother, andjha/be ioyned vnto his wife, and tvco Maria 0.7. 

fhalbe tm in onefejb. fialbemadeoneflefh, i.Cov.6.16. 

3 2 This is a great facrament,but I fpeake 3 2 This is a great] fecrete : bat Ifpeake of^ 0t myft«Se. 

in Chrift and in the C h v r c h. Chnfl and of the Church. 

3 3 Ncuertheles you alfo euery one , let 33 Therefore euery one of you do ye fo: Let 

eche loue his wife as him felfe : and let the euery one of you hue his wife euen as himfelfe, 

wife feare her husband.42) andlct the wife reuerence her husband. 

MARGINAL NOTES Chap.v. 

JlbCWt* J. j # Jhc fcruice.) See the hereticall corruption of this fixe in the Annotation Co! 9 $ , x», J. 

ftdke* /. See the anfwcrc therc,and ift my defence againft Grcg.Martyn cap.j. 

p/ IJ, C H vrch.) It is much to be noted % that inthefirft Englifhe Bibles therein notonce thenami ofC HyRC H 

JWCm. 2, fad the Bible Jjut in fteede thereof Congregation^ liter Biblescor- 

reft it for fhamejntt yctfuffer the other to be read and yfidftill. See the Bible printed in the yen I %6%, 

Ttdkc, 2. This notcis falfe & foolilh Forcueninthc firft translation that was prmtcd.Matb.ztf. the Marginalnote is sla ndcr 
this. # vpon this rockc that isfiyth S. Angufline y vpon the cznfefiion which thou haft madejipowledging me to be Clmft the 
fomtc of the lining God, 1 ml build my congregation or Church.By which it is mamfcft,that the tranflatcr vnderftood ^ namc ^ 
congregation which cxpreflcth the greeke wordc better then Church, to be al one with Church. And hera- church. 
thcrvfedthewordeCongregation,thcnChurch,toauoidcambiguitie 3 becaufe this wordc Church , is com- 
monly taken for the houfe of the affcmbly of Chriftians,ahtl that the people might know, thai the church, is 
a gathering together of all the members into one body,which in the namc of Church, doth not appeare.But 
after the people were taught,to diftinguilh of the word Church, and to vnderftand it for the myftical body of 
Chrift,thc later tranflations vfed that termc: not that the other was any corruption,or the later any corre&i- 
on,buttodeclare,thatbothis one,But of this matter, more at large in my defence,againft Greg. Martyn 

aN * ANNOTATIONS. Chap.v. 

Jlhctft* *?• Sauiourofhisbody.) Tfynehithfaluation or benefits by Chrift, that it not of his body the Church, And wlxtt Nofiluatton 

Church tlxtt is y S t Augufiine exprejfeth in thefe mrdes.Thc Catholike Church ondy is the body of Chrift, whereof ouc . ^^ h 
he is head,out of this body the holy Ghoft quickencth no mzu.Anda litle after, He that wil haue the Spiritjcc at * " 
him beware he rcmaine not out of the C h v k c h, let him beware he enter not into it fcincdly.^«g;#/? cp.$o,ad 
Boniftcium comitem in fine* 

Rhem. J. a 4. Subied to Chrift.) The C H V ft C H U alwaiesfubiett to Chrift, that kjnot onely ynder himjmt euer obedient to The Ch vr c k 
his wordes and comman.kment. Which is an euident and inuincihle demonjJration thatfhe mucr rebuilt againft Chrift , ne- ncuer *"""• * 
uer falleth from him by error , ldolatric,cr falfe worfbip 9 a$ the Heretics mwe^andthe Donatiftes of olde did teach, 

Fttlke. 3. A lewde flander , tor we ncuer taught,that the Catholike church c an fall from Chrift, by error,idolatry, or Slander 
falfe worftiip,although great mulcituds,& particular Churchcs,({uch as the church of Rome is,)mayfalfrom £t! etr ? c 
him ; and the belt church may crre,yet not fo,that ihe can fall from him. And if it be a note of the true church, " 
(as you fay )to be alwaics obedient co Chrifts words,and commandemcnts.lt is certayne the church of Rome, 
cannot be the true Church of Chrift, which (b long hath difobeyed thewordcand commandement of 
Chrift,in (6 many things.NameIy in worfhipping of images,in mainraining traditions of men contrary to his 
wordc, in robbing the people of the one halfe of the facrament , in forbidding the people to fcarch the fcrip- 
t urcs,in forbidding mcates and mariagc,in vfing an vnknowen tongue in common praiers and miniftring ia- 
cramentSjinvfurpingafacrificingpriefthood^npcruertingthevfeofhisfuppcrvnto a facrifice propitiatory, 
which is contumelious to his death: and in many other. 

Rhcfff. 35* LouedthcChurch.^) LoeChriftesfingnkrl'meoftheCHyKcniforxvhichon^lyandthemembers threofhe Chriflsloue 

effectually fuffered his Taftion^and fcr whafe continual clean fing and purifying in this Itfe , he inftitnted holy Baftifme,& toward his 
other Sacraments ; that at length in the next life it may becom e mtfout alfyotyerinMe % or blrmiflje,forjn this world by rea- S? u !^l" t_ 
finofthen^mifoldinfrmitiesofdiuersl^rmembers^fhe cannot be wholy without finne y buf mufi fay alvpaies ,Dimitte no- triumphant 
bis debita nottra, Forgiuc vs our debts. AugufiM xjtgtratt.c.i 8. without (pot 

Rhem, 4. 29. As Chrift the Church. ) It is an vnjpeakpble dignitie of the Chvrch, r^hichtU Affile exfrejfethoftm els ^^^ 
xeherejbut facially in this whole paftagejo bs that creature onely for which Chrift ejfe£litallyfuffered y to be xcafhed and em- ^J e ;^ ani ^ C 
brued xvithxpater and bloud iffmng out of his holy fide jo be nourifhed with his own 9 . body(frfo doth SJrenxus expound chirch.° 
/f'.f.fo frincipio)tobehismembers:*tobefo ioyned vnto him as the body and members of 'the fame ftefhybone y fafubftance *>AugM.%,i9 
to the head jo be loued and cherifbed of him as wife of husband , yea to be his wife and moft deerejpouft^ taken and formed Symb^ad Ca* 
(as S^iugufiine often Jay tb) out of his ownefide vpon tin Crojfe, as Eue ourfirft father Adams/poufe was made of hit ribbe. tech t c.$n 
In Pfal.x z6.& in Pfal.x 17.8c traft.9 Jn Ioan.& traft.i to. In rejpttt of which great dignitie and exceltenciefhefame ho« 
lyfither affirmeth theCHVRCH to be the principal creattsre, and therefore named in the Creede next after tin Holy 
Choft^andhepnueth againft the Macedonians , the Holy G\nfi to be Godjncaufc he U named before the Church inthe con~ 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. v. 

fe/Jion of our faith . Ofvehid) incomparable excellmie of the Church y fo bekued of thrift and fo infeparatly ioyned in mo- 
rtage withhimjfthe Heretikfsofour time hadanyfenfeor confideration,tljey would neither thh&f their conteptib/e company T^Churdi b 
or congregate to be the glorious fcottfe ofourUrd,nor teach that the chmteh my em f bat is tofiyjnay be dinar ced from S»5> 
hffIfafeforldotafrie 7 fHptrftiH6th Hmfie,or otlxr abmimticnst Whereupon one of thefeabfurdit^ that The Church 

either clrti ft may Sometimes be without a Church and fpoufc in earth (as hewasal the while there were no Caluiniftes tf" cani "xerrc. 
their Church be the fpoufe ofCltrifl ) or els if the Catholike Church onely is and hath bene his wife, and the fame lath fitch SSST- T 
errorsastheHereti^sfa/felypraend 9 that vhoore. Which thccS 

ImribUabfurdities prone and comincet* any m^ f^ m dthat it mayeirc. 

teacbttbtmthalvp'ieSiandtoInmHrGodnHdyandfa 
tkinfy or blafpbeme. 

Fulke t 4. The manifold dignitie of the Church(God be praifed) we know,and do acknowledge better then you. And 

how contemptible ideucr our congregation feemcto be in the eyes of the prowdc whore of Babilon: we 
know,it is the glorioufe fpoufc of Chrift , not clothed in goldc,purple, pe rles, precious ftones, as the ftrom- 
pet of Rome Apo.17. but which the fpirituallyght of thefunne with a crowne of r zitarres hauing the moone 
vnder her feete &c. Apocii.Neithcr do we teach , as you impudently doe flander vs , that the Church may 
errefhat is tofity^nay be Snorted from her fpoufe fir idolatry, fiptrftition, hercfieor other abhominatiom.Bm that com- 
pany which is fallen into ldoIatry,hcreiie & grofle abhommauons(as the Ronuih rable)is fallen from Chrift 
to Antichrift. But the true heaucnly Ierufalcm,which is the mother of vs aJl,aIthoughwhiIc {he is a ftranger, 
ontheearthihehathherimperfeftionsandfpottes 3 thatihe may eucr acknowledge, by whofc grace flie 
fhndethjand therefore in fomc points may erre , and be deceiued , by infirmitie of her members , who are 
all and euery one , fubieft both to error and finne why Ie they Hue in this pilgrimage.; Yet is fhe,& euery true 
member of her body , prefcrucd by fpeciall grace of Chrift her fpoufe, that lhc cannot fall cleanc away from 
him,into any damnable error,idolatry,or abhomination.Wherby ncythcr ofboth your furmifed abfurdities, 
doth follow, that eyther Chrift may be without a fpoufc or Church on earth, neythcr may the Catholike 
churchhaue fuch errors , that remaining his wife, lhc ftiould benotwithftanding a very whore. The church The Church 
of Iuda,inthetimcoftheraigncofdiuersKingcs, did offer facrifices in the high places, yet onelytothc w»y«eand 
Lord,which was an error, but no t fo great that it made a diuorce of the church from Chrift, or that it made ? rtb r ccb c° 
the church of luda, averywhorez.Rcg.i2.&cap.i4.&i5.&c. Therefore the Catholike Church, alwaics is c£X. 
and hath bene, and tcachethal truth neceflary to ialuation , therefore to honor God trutly and fincerly, 
as touching the iubftance of Gods honor,though in the exterior forme and mancr thereof, andfome other 
opinions,not being of the neceffitic of faluation, (he may be fomc time deceiued ♦ The fcaft of the pafchall 
Lambe .which wa> one ofthc principall facrifices and facramentes of the church of Uracil, perteyning to 
the worlhip of God , was not kept fo precifely according ro the worde of God , and the inftitution thereof, 
from the daies of the Iudgcs , in the time of al the bcflkinges, asit was inthci8.ycrc ofthc raygne oflo- 
fias *.Reg,i $*tiXikewife the fcaft of tabernacles , had not bene fo lolemnely kept , from the daies of lofue, 
asitwasafterdiecapuuitieNchem.8.18. By which it is manifctt,that the church in the meaneumc, erred 
feme what from the true external forme of Gods worfhip , yet not in the fubftance thcreof,& therefore con- 
• tinuedftill thefpouie of Chrift,and onely true church of God. 

BhCtn. /. 32. This is a great Sacrament.) Manage agreat Sacrament of Chrift *nd his Church prefigured in the fir ft pa- 
rentes. Adam (faith S^iuguftme traft.t yon Io . ) who was a forme or figure of him that was to come, yea rather 
Godinhim,gaue vsa great token of a facramenc. For both he deferued flecping to take a wife, and of his 
ribbe his wife was made vnto him : becaufc of Chrift fleeping on die Crofle the Church was to be made out 
of his fide, In an.other place he maketh Matrimony a Sacrament of Chvift and his (3>urch: in that, that as the marytd 
man mufiforfakefatlterand mother % & cleatte vnto Ins wifejb Chrift as it were left Usfatlxr , exmmtlng himfelfe by hit 
incarnation , and lefi the Synagogue his mother jtnd ioyned him felfe to the Clutrchli ai. c.8. coot. Fauftum. Jndr Matmmo* 
men other places he maketh it alfo a Sacrament , JpedaUy in that it it an infeperable band betvpixt two, andthat canne- ky a factamec 1 

uer be dsffolued but by death -figtify:ng Chrifts perpetnall and indijfoluhle eoniunttion with tire Cburd) his one onely fpoufe 
de Gen.ad lidi.p.c^.Cont.Pelagdc pec.origJi.z.c.34.De fid.et 0p.c7.Dc bono coniug.c7.8c iS+And mono-. 
ther place, The good ofMariage(/a/r/;/*) among the people of God is in the holines of a Sacrament. De 

bono coniugali c.24. 

Who would haue though firth myfteries and Sacraments to be in Mariage, the tU ioyning of man and wife together 
^mldreprefentfog^atamyfterie,iftheApoftlehimfelfi 
who can maruaile that the holy Church takfth this to be a Sa cramem , and to giue grace offanftification to the parties ma- 



their ameupifemes, but for grace, Sacrament, myfterie, or fanBificaxion thereby , they care no more then the Heathen or _ ~- 

brute beaflesdojuindthw we gather that matrimony is a Sacrament , andnot of the Greeks worde Myfterie cnely , as feflafSima- 

rion 

'by they alfo applye thefe wordesfrom their generali 
figpification toftgnifieffeciaSLy and peculiarly thofe two Sacraments neuerfo named exprefly in Scripture ymddomt like- 
wile fblm tfo Catholike Church in calling matrhmnkby the fame name ,vbkb is here fo called of the Apoftle specially 
whereat tliefigiification in it, it as great as in any other ofth* Sacraments jmdratlur greater. 

Tum. $. TheApoftlcfayth, the fpirituall coniunftion of Chrift and bis Churches a great myfterie, as Chryfofiome, Mariagenofc: 

Theodoret,tmd Hterom do vnderftand it: but admit it be fo as Auguftinc and fome other ofthc ancient fathers crament of the 
take it that matrimony js a great myftcrie,of the coniuftion of Chrift & his church,yet it followcth no t,that ncw Tcftamfc 
matrimony isaSacramcnt^sbaptilincandthcLords&ppcrbc called lacraments, or that it is a facrament 

of 



Chap, v u To the Ephefians. 557 

ofthcncwctcftamcntjfcciiig matrimony was inftitutcdinparadife, before the fall of man. But where you 
fay,we haue none *but a fleihely eftimation of mariagc, and that we acknowledge no gracc,myfterie,or fane* 
cification thereby, more then brute beaftcs, it is a vile and malicious flandcr. For we acknowledge matri- 
monie, to be an holy and pure inftitutionof God, honorable in all men, ycaeuenin the miniflers of his 
wordeandSacraments,accordingtothecxpreiTedoftiineof the holy ghoft, and neceflary forfomc men, 
end that God giueth grace and falsification thcreby,to his faithfull, to Hue inholynes andpurenes, from 
filthy pollution of the flefh. And as for myfterie , we acknowledge,not one, but many myiteries in mat rimo- 
ny : as Hierom^nd 2^/4/r^«e,(as Hierow,wicnefl*eth) did acknowledge. Yet feeing the whole ditpenfarionof 
ourfaluation,istcftifiedby the Sacraments ofouiregcncrauon,and of our (pirituall noriihment, whereby 
we areailurcdjthat wc arc both borne of God and feddeby him to be his children for euer: we know no more 
vifible figncs,of thofe inuifible graces, inilituted by our fauiour Chrift in the new teftament,but baprifme and 
the Lords fuppcr . But you that make fo great a facrament of matrimonie, what grace, myftcrie,and fantf ifi- 
cation ydu acknowledge thereby, you declare by your antichriftian prohibiting of fo gracious and holy infti- 
tution,tothcm to whom the dilpenfation of the holy worde and myiteries of God is committed . Yea eucn 
to them, for whom, in refpeft of there infirmitie it is neceflary , and that contrary to the doftrine ot the ho- 
ly ghoft,who alloweth a BHhop,Prieft,and Deacon to the husband of one wife.Notwithftanding: you profefle 
with blafphemous mouthes,Mw* the fared order ofPriefihoode uprofmedyce you iky profiled and mademeere lay-' 
call, and popular* by wwwge.Thefe be the wordes of Gregory Martyn,who did fctthem forth by confentofyour 
whole ttayterous and hcrcticall feminary of Rhemsin the if. Chapter,fc&i r.ofhis lewdebooke intituled 
A dlfcoaerj &c. And where as you complaine that Caluin doth falfelyc fay, that you gather matrimony to be 
a facrament of the greekcor latin wordsone!y,whichis Myfterie or Sacrament,which you know, to haue of 
there nature,a more generallfignification. Your owne argumentes doc vercfie his faying: for you can find 
no more of it,but that it is an holy and great myfterie. Yet is not euery holy and great myfterie, a facrament 
of the new Teftamcnt,as Baptifmcand the Eucharift are. The matter of the fentence confefleth,thatthe fa- 
crament of matrimony, was inftituted before finne lib. 4. dift.ztf. therefore it is no facrament ofthenewe 
Teftamcnt . And what other argument hath Peter Lumbarde,thc maifter of your diuinitie,to proue that ma- 
trimonie is a Sacrament, but onely the name ofSacramentnm, vfed in this place? But we muft tell you,why wc 
call Baptifme and the Lords fupper.which arc neucr lb named expreflely in thefcripture,by the name of my- 
fteries :orfncramcntes . You would haue it thought,oncly vpon the Popifh churches auftority. But we haue 
theau&oritic of die worde of God , expreflely ,bcfide the tcftimonie of the Church,callingthofe holy fealcs, 
by thofc names . S. Paulccalleth the minifters of Chrift the difpenfers of the myftcrics of God i.Cor.4.1. 
Therefore thefe holy feales,being afpecial charge of there difpenfation,arein fcripture expreflely called my- 
fteries,which is the greeke of facraments ; (auing that the worde Sacrmentum in latin,hath fomc other fignifi- 
cations,that the greeke worde myftery hath not. But why do we not call matrimony by the fame name? Ve- 
rcly in greeke or latin we make no doubr, to cal matrimony fo/ But feeing the Englifli word Sacrament by vfe 
ofEngIifhipeach,is reftreyned,and taken onely foroutwarde fealesof Gods grace vnro ourfaluation,wc 
fbrbeare to.call matrimony fo,commonly although for names and tcrmes,{b the Ample might kecpe thediffc 
rence and diftin&ion of things,we make no great accompt,to vfe them or leauc them. 

CHAP. VI. 

Liifwife children dud parents he exlmteth, $ Itemfermnts and nutyfiers. j o Then y that all tak$ courage in the might of God 
but fo , that vohljall they arme themfehes(conftdmng what nr.ghtie enemies they haue) with allpeeces offowmll ar ' 
-. tnour> 1 8 praying alwaies fewently y and for him alfo. 

/^^HiLDREN,obeyyourparentsinour /^Hi/dren, * 'obeyyom parents in the Lord: Colof.j.io. 
\*J Lord, for this is iuft. K^Jfor this is right. Exod.20.1 *. 

*** • l^^^^^^M^^ 2 Honmth father and tin moth* (vhich^^ 

is the firft commauodemenc in the promis. k thffm com Lndemem in mmife.) 

3 7 hat tt mayhem! mth thee, and thou That thou mayefipofper%nd /we long on 

matejth/ang/medvpon the earth. earth. 

4 Andyoufathers,prouokcnotyourchil- 4 ' ' Father smohoI^ not your chldrho^ath 

drcn to anger: but bring them vp in the chf- butbrtngthmvp in inftrtiiim andmformatt- 

ciplineandcorreptioiiofourLord. onoftheLord. 
co/.j,u. 5 *Scruants,bcobedienttoyourLordes v „ . f f ^ fr 

Tit. i i9 . according to the flefli , with feare and trem- , * * Servants ,obey them that are your bodi- &"*•»* 

**«*>* bling,in the fimplicitic of your hart, asto ^^'*'^ iSSit. 






i 






Chritt: 



ofyourheartjisvntoChrifi. 1 * et 



6 Notferuingto the eie, as it were plea- 6 Nofx>ithferuice'vntotheeye,asmenplca~ 
ling men,but as the feruants of Chrift,cfoing firs: but as the fimants of Chrift, doing the mil 
the wil of G od from the hare. ofGodfiom the heart. 

7 With a good wil feruing,as to our lord 7 With goodmllfiru'mg the Lorde, and not 
and not to men. men: 

9 Knowing that euery one what goodfo- S Knowing that what foeuer good thing any 

* God leautth euer he flial doe, that fhal he c receiuc of our man doth , that jhall he receiue againe of the 

vKS kc Lord, whether he be bond or free. Lordjvhether he be fandorfiee. 

9 And Q*JW 2 9 ■A"* 



'inimi 



Dt*A0>l7. 
"Hw Epittle 
vpontheai 

Sunday after 
Peateooft. 



Bpht.lJ. 



iJThefajl. 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. v l 

i And you maiftcrs, doe the fame things p tAndye mafters, do the fame things vnto 
to them, b remitting threatenings:knowing them,putti»gaway threatetmgs:* Knowing that t Par M _ 
that both their Lord and yours,is in heauen: your mafier alfi is in heauen/teyther is refpeB of Aft.i oJi' 
and*acceptionofperfonsisnotwithhim. perfinwith him. Ronuiix! 

I o Henceforth brethren,be ftrcngthened i o Finally, my brcthrenjbejlrong in the Lord 
in our Lord,& in the might of his power. and in the power of his migth. * 

II Put you on the* armour of God,that // Put on all the armour of ' God f hat ye may 
you may fond againft the deceits ofyDcuil. fiandagaivfi the afaults of 'the dentil 

12 For our weftling is not againft flefhc 12 Forwewrefile not againji blood 'andfefb, 
and bloud: but againft Princes & Poteftats, but againft rulers, againft powers againft world- 
againft the * re&ors of the worldc of this IjgoHernottrs of the darkntffc of this worldc , 4. 
darkene^oainft thcfpirituals of wickedncs gainft fpiritualwickednefe inheanetiljphccs. 



IS Wherefore take vnto yonthe whole ar- 



13 Therefore take the armour of God, motor of God, that ye may he able toreftft in the 
that you may refill in the cuil day,.and ftand euillday, and having Medal things to Band 
in al things perfect f a ft, * 

14 Stand therefore hauing your loincs /+ Stand therefore, hauingyour lojnes gjrt 
girded in truth,andt clothed with the brcaft- about with the truth , and hatting on the bread 



plate of iufticc. 

1 5 And hauing your fcetc (hod to the 
preparation of the Gofpel ofpeace? 

16 In al things taking the fhicld of faith, 



plate ofrighteoujheffe. 

if Andyourfietefbod in the preparation of 
the Gofpel ofpeace. 

16 AboueaUjakjngthefhieldoffatthpher- 




.8, 



Rhem. 1 

Fulke. /, 



ialuationtand the fword ofthefpirit ('which fwordof the ^irit, which U the worde of God. 

is the word of God) 43 , g 3**^ alwaiesinallpraier andfuppli- fS^ A 

18 Inalpraicrand Application praying cation in the ffirit,*andwatchng for the fame *™* 4 ' 

at al time in fpint:and in the fame watching ;,«p,j? OT ,fc all injiance and fuppUcathn for all 

malinltace&fupplicationforalthefanidts. fatntles. 

10 Andform^thatfpeachmaybegiuen /, And for me Jthat -utterance may be gitun 

me in the opening of my mouth with confi- vnto me t thatl may yen my mouth freeh \to vt- 

dence,to make knowen the myfteric of the ter thefecretesofthe Gofpel. 

Gof P c1 ' . .. , _ , . , *o Whereof I am a mefftnger in bondes, 

ao For die which I am a legate in this that therein I may fpeaki freely, a* I ought f 

chauie,fo that in it I may be bold according fpeake. 

asloughttofpeake. ° 2 , But that yee alfi may know my affaire,, 

ax And that you alfo may knowe the and what I dee, Tychicut adeare brother and 

thinges about me whatl ^do: Tychicusmy faithfuBminifierintheLordJhallfhewejouaU 

deerett brother and faithful minifter in our thinges. , 

Lord,wil make you vnderftand al things. 2Z whom Ihaue fent vnto you for the fame 

22 Whom I hauc fent to you for this purpofe, that ye might knowe of our affaires,and 

Iamepurpoie,that you may know thethings that he might comfort your hearts. 

about vs.andhemaycomfortyourharts. 23 Peacebt vntb f you brethren, and lout 

•l 3 c L a I Ct °? C J br L etl l rC ? and * charitie ^H^hfromqodthefather^fromtheLori 
with faith from God the Fathcr,& our Lord Iefus Chrtft. 

iEsvsChrift. 24 Grace be with all them which hue our 

^4 ^»« with althatioucourLordli- Lord Iefus Chrifi in fmceritie, Amen. 

svsChnftmincormpdoaAmen ScntfromRome^ochcEphefians.byTychicu,. 

mj.j 1- MARGINA L NOTES.Cha. yi. * 7 

K 1 ■ 1?! ^ «, W " d verWc of «•*«»«»»* " » «he regcnSate by G<xls grace A whereby they arc 

SSSSSSS£? ""^ drot ^^^^^hismoftperfcftiuffice. an aabfctocXethereue: 



Chap. i. 



To the Philippians.' 



3*8 



V^tW.2. ^l Charitie.) S.Juguftine notcth infundry places vpon thit fame text y that faithwkhout charitie ferueth not ra 

faluationMbjo.hom.7. 
fttlke. 2* And wc haue noted vpon the like texts many times & now we fay, that faith voyd of good works/is a dead 

faith, and an vnprofitablc faith,a diueWh fayth, and not auailable to iuftificationor faluation, yet by a true 

liuely Chriftian fayth oncly that worketh by louche arc iuftified vnto faluation. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE 

OF S. PAVL TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 

OW S m Vaul was called by a yijlon into Macedonia, we read AEt. 1 6, and how be came to Thilippi being the 
firflcitie thereof, and of hi? preaching, noracles t andfufferingtl>ere. *4ndagainey4£l.\$. Paul purpofed 

in the fpirk,when he had paffed through Macedonia and Achaia, to goe to Hierufalera, faying : 
After I haue been therc,l muft lee Rome aKo.tFhcbpurpofe he executed Acfzo joking his leaueat E~ 
phfus^ndbeingafterwnrdcomeimoJch.ua^xc hadcounfcl to returne through Macedonia^*//©** 

length from Thilippi he began his navigation toward Hierufalcm,&from Hiemfalem being carted prifmer to Home (J£f. 
z%.) he wrote from thence this Epiftle fa the Thilippiam : or rather In hisficond apprehenjhn^bout toy eres after thefirft. 
In it he confirmed) them (as he did* the Ephefiamalfo about the fame time )againfi the tentationthat they might haue Eph.J. 





difcomforted) tlxtt he hopeth to come agayne to tltem. Whereofmiwitbfianding, that he hath yet no ccrtaintie, kftgni- ... 
fieth in faying : 1 hope to fend fimothee vnto you 3 immediatly as I fhal fee the things that concern me*Tkird~ l ™* v * *3 # 
ly therefore he prepare th them againfi the worft, faying ; I hope to come agayne to you : but and if I be immolated x * a 7» 
vpon the facrifice and feruicc of your fay th,l reioyce & congratulate with you al,and the felfe fame thing do 
you alfo reioyce and congratulate with me. ^ _, .- 

Moreonerhepwtlywarneththem (a* he had done before) ofthofeludaical Falfe-apoftiet who preached circumcifion * ""'*' 
and Moyfes law to the Chriftian Centils .'partly he exfortetb them tofnjfer perfection, to hue wett 9 andfiecjalty to hunUe 
tbcmfeluei om to another yatlxr then by any pride to brealf the peace and ynitie of the Church. 

THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 

CHAP. I 

Kautngfigni fed that he yfeth to thank£ God for their vertue, 9 andaljbtoprayforthirencreafe: n he certifieth them 
(for their confirmation and comfort) what good was come through his trouble at Home, 14 and that he doubteth not 
{ttiongh he rather defire martyrdoms) but to come agayne vnto them, vj exhorting them to line as they ought to doe % 
a8 and namely not to fhrin!^ for perfection. 




thelpiflle 
vpon the 22. 
Sunday after 
Pcmccoi* # 



The tranflation of Rhcmes. 

A V L and Timothee the 
feruants of I e s v s Chrift : 
toaltheSain&s in Chrift 
I e s v s that are at Philippe 
with the |Bifliops & Dca- 
cons« 

2 Grace to you and peace from God our 
fatherland our Lord I e s v s Chrift, 

3 I giuc thanks to my God in al memo- 
ric of you 

4 (Alwayesinal my prayers for alyou, 
with ioy making petition^ 

j For your communicating in the Go- 
fpel of Chrift from the firft day vntil now. 




The tranflation of the Church of England. 

AVL and Tmothem the 
feruaunts of Iefus Chrift, to 
alltheSainftes in Chrift Ie- 
fus y which are at Vhtlippi, 
with the *Bifhops and Dea- 
cons? 

2 Grace be vntoyou 9 and peace from Cod 
ow father, and from our Lord Iefus Chrtfl. 

3 *IthankemjGodwithallrememfoamce % Xk&t$ 

of you : 

4. (Afaayes in allmy prayers for allyou,ma» 
\ing prayer withgladneffe :) 

S For your felmjhip in the Gofpel, from th 



tf Truftingthis fame thing,thathe which firfi da, vntillnow : 
hath begun in you a good worke, wilperfit 6 Betngperfwadedof the fame thing, that 

it vnto the day of Chrift I e s v s. hee whichhath begun agoodvporke inyou % mil 

7 Asitisreafonforme,thistothinkefor ptrfirme it vntill the day of Iefus Chrift : 

al you, for that Ihaue you in hart, and in my 7 sAsitbecommethmetoiudge thisofyon 

bandes, and in the defence, and the confir- all, becaufe I haue you inmy heart, and in my 

mation of the Gofpel^al you to be partakers bondes, in the defence and confirmation of the 

ofmyioy. Gofpehyoualbeingpartakersofmygrace. 

8 For Qjl<i-3* * &r 



The Epiftlc of S. Paul Chap. i. 

S For God is my witncs,how I couct you S For God is my record hm greatly I fag 

al in the bo welsoflEsvs Chrift. afteryou in all,™ the bowels of /ejus Chrift. 

p AndthisIpray,tbatyourcharitiemay p And 'this 1 pray thatyourloue may abound. 

iiiore and more abound in knowledge and yet more andmore tnknowledge, and mall vn. 

in al vnderftanding : dersianding : 

.10 That you may approoue the better / o That ye may difcerne things that differ: 

things, that you may be fincere and without that ye may he pure and without offence till the 

oftence vnto the day of Chrift, dayof(lorifi: 

1 1 Replenifhed with the finite of iuftice / / Being filled nith thefmtes ofrighteouf. 
by I e iv s Chrift, vnto the glory and prayfc nejfe, which arc by left* Chriil. vnto the glory 
ofGod.cCO and fray fe of God. 

1 2 And I will haue you know brethren, , £ Butlwouldyejhouldvnderftandbrethre 
that the tilings about me are come to the that the things which came vntomeMuecom'e 
more furtherance of the Gofpel : rather vnto the furtherance of the Gofbel. 

c a 3 So that my bandes were made mani- i 3 So that my bonds in Chrift are manifest 
fettinChriftmalthecourtandinalthereft, thorowout all the iudgement hailed in all other 

14 That many of our brethren in our places. 

Lord,hauing confidence in my bands, were 14. *A„dmany of the brethren in the Lord, 
bold more abouncantiy without feare to being incouraged through my bonds, dare more 
fpcake the word ofGod. ftentifufythe^ the wordwithout feare. 

15 Some in deed cucn for enuy & con- If Some preach Chrift of enuie and Jlrife, 
tejM<»: butfomealfofor good wil preach and fome of good will: 

lr\ ci... t • , , ^ The one preach (thrift of ftrife, not fin- 

Jt TIua ?*?* c ^"g** l cerely,fisppofng to adde more affUUton to my 
am let vnto the defenfe of the Gofpel. bondes: 

17 And fomeofcontentio preach Chrift l? But the others of hue forcing that 1 am 
not fincerely : fuppofing that they raife ami- fit to the defence of the Gofpel. 
fiiontomy hands iS what then! fo that ^rift be preached a- 

18 Butwhat?Sothatbyalmeanes,whe- nymanerofway,whethertt be by f reter.ee 3 <r, by 
therbyoccafionorbytruth,Chri{tbcprea- trueth,Iioytlwein,andwillioy. J 
died: in thisdfoIrcioice J yea& wilreioice. , ForJImowthatthufiallturnetornyfaU 

19 Forlknowthatthismallfalloutto uationtboughyourprayer*»dminiftrin/ofthe 
me vnto laluation by your prayer & the fub- Ibmtoflefitcbr/l, & J 
immfrrationoftheSpiritoflEsvsChrift 20 Accordmgtomy earnest expectation & 

Knn,K r " ? V^^t^ Md ^ope,that in nothing I Jhalbea^amed: but 
hope becau em nothing mall be confoun- thatUaKboldneffefJalwayesSonowe alfo 

ffirt^"«fr p 'TJ I " ChrMjhallbemagnifiedinmybody, whether it 
fofliail Chntt be magnified in my body, bebylife,orbydeath. J 

^Irl^lTv 7 *rtn , *' ForChriftistomelife, anddeathis to 

die" ^ rvnt0mCjtoIiUClsChr,ft:andto meaduantage. 

„, a a'-c* v • 1 n n . . 22 But whether to hue in the ftefh. this bee 

m,h ^} oh ^ h ^& > th«s vnto thefiuit of my labour, andwhatljlall chufe, I 

mebetheftuiteoftheworke,&whatIfhal wot enot 



I 



choofelknownot. r r a. • 1 » 

.,, a „,<t ««,«..„-. j f, 1 23 ForlamtnaftrattebetwixttwoMutng 

« Andlam ftra tcned of the two : ha- adefretodepart 3 andtobc>vithMrisl,whicbi 

uing defire to be dillolued and to be with m tihfme better. ° 

Chnlt,a thing much more better. 

•muemeep. But to abidein the flcfti, « necelTarie for z + Netierthele H' 3 toabideintbefjlejhe, is tOr,^. 

fork. ' you. more needful for you. 

24 And trailing this, I know that I fliall 2 f ^"^ &*. l*n*p*e of, that Ifhall abide 

abide and continue with you all, vnto your txdcontinue withyouaH 3 for your furtherance 

furthers nee and ioy ofthe fayth : *"& t0 ) of faith : 

2$ That your gratulation may abound 26 Thatyourreioycingmay be the more a~ 

m Chrift I e s v s in me, by my comming a- bundant in lefus Chrift fir me, by my camming 

gaynetoyou. toyouagaine. 

Eph.4,r. 25 Only*conuerfe ye worthy ofthe Go- 2? Ottely letyour conuerfation* be as it be- ^Cmo. 

fy*l commeth x.thcCi.w. 






.....d3BL J»'-« 



t 



A manifcft 

ptoofeand 
cuidcncc. 



Cham r. To the Philippians. 339 

fpelof Chri&that whether when I come& commeththe Gojpel ofChrift, that whether I 

fee you,or eh be abfent,I may heare ofyou y come and fee you fir els be abfentj mayyet heare 

you ttand in one Spirite, of one mind labou- ofyour matters y that ye continue in gnejpirite 9 in 

ring together to the faith of the Gofpel. one joule, holding together in defence of the 

ty And in nothing be ye terrified of the faith of the Gojpel. 

aduerfancs, which to them is b caufe of per- z8 And in nothing fear ingyottr aduer fortes, 

dition : but to you of faluation, and this is of which is to them a token of per anion; but to yon 



God: 

28 For to you tf itis giuen for Ghrift, not 
only that you beleeuc in him, but alfo that 
youfufferforhim, 

29 Hauing the fame combat like as you 
doe hate. h aue f ccne m me,& now "haue heard of me. 



of faluation ^nd that of God, 

29 For vntoyouitu giuen for\Chrift y not on- 2£ Mto 

ly thtSyto beleeue in him ; but alfo this, tojuffer 

for hisfakf, 

S Hauing the fame fight which ye jaw in 

me^and now heare in me* 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 

Hhem t % Biftiops and Deacons.) WicUffe and other Heretikesrvouldp'ooue by this tkxtTriejls are not here named) and Bifhoj* and 
' * for that there couldnot be many Bifhops of this one towne, that there is no difference betwixt a bifbop and a Trieft 9 which £2*^1*?** 
ttu* the old herefie ofAi'riusjif which matter fin other places .'fir thisprefent it kynougl? to kftow that in the apojiles time a; ons ^ 
tfore w:re not obfermdalwaye* proper diftinfl names of either fun&ion, ai they were quiclsfy afterward, though they, were *jfo Amtou 

alwayes divers degrees and diftinttfmftions. See S.Chryfoftom,Occumenius, Iheopbylaftus, and thercft of the Trf.1.%5. 
Grxcians vpon this place. 
Vulke.l* lc a PP caret h ty many places of Wicklifs works,and namely in his homily vpon Philip.i. That he acknow- 
ledged che diitin&ion of bifhops and priefts,for order and gouernment, although for dofirine and admini- 

ftration of the Sacramenis»thcy are all one. 

CHAP. II. 

He exhorteth them mofi injiantly to hgept the imitii of the Chtmh,andto humble themftluesfor thatpurpofe one to anotUr, 
5 by the cx.imple of 'the mameloushumihtie of 'Clmfi, 9 fj>cciattyfeeinghownMruelouflybei*mwexa'tcdfcrit 9 11 
Jttmtocbsdhme y feareyandperfeuerance t 17 Infinuating (left it fhottld afterwards trouble them) tlut he may k mar- 
tyred at this time. 19 Titn^tlteehehopethtofend^whomhehighlycormnendeth; 1J as alfo Epapliroditut, whim he 
pyefintlyfindeth. 



Ro.u,to. 

1. Com 0,24 

The Epiftle 
vpon Palme 
Sunday. 

And vpon Ho- 
ly Rood day, 
Mai.j. 






Heb.1,9. 
The Epiftle 
vpon Holy 
Rood day. 

Septenib.14. 

And in a Vo- 

tiucMaffcof 
the Holy 

Croflc. 



IF therefore there be any confolation in 
Chriftjif any folace of charitie, if any fo- 
cietie of fpirite,if any bowels of commiiera- 
tioii : 

2 Fulfil my ioy,that you be of one mea- 
ning,hauing the lame charitie of one mind, 
agreeing in one. 

3 Nothing by contention, neytherby 
vaine glory : but in humilitie, * cche coun- 
ting other better then themfelues : 

4 *Euery one not coniidering the things 

that are their o wne,but thoie that are other 
mens. 

5 For this thinkein your fellies, which 
alfoinChrittlEsvs, 

6 Who when he was in the forme of 
God, thought it no robberic,himfelfe to be 
equal to God, 

7 But he exinanitcdhimfelfc, taking the 
forme of a feruant, made into the fimilitude 
of men,and in fhape found as man. 

8 He * humbled himfelfe, made obedi- 
ent vnto death;euen the death of the croflc, 

9 |) For the which thing God alfo hath 
exalted him, and hath giuen him a name 
which is aboue ai names ; 

10 That 



IF there bee therefore any confolation in 
Chriftjfany comfort of hue >if any felon flitp 
oftheJpirit,ifany companion and mercy : 

2 Fulfillyee my ioy, that ye be like minded, 
hauing the fame loue,beyng of one accord P ofone 
mtnd. 

3 Let nothing bee done through firife or 
vayne glory, but in meekeneffe euery maefieeme 
one the other better then himfelfe. 

4 Lookenot euery man on his owne things t 
but euery man alfo on the things of others. 

5 Let the fame mind be inyou, which was in 

Chri/flefus: 

6 who being in the forme of God, thought it 
not robbery to be equallwith God: 

7 * But made himfelfe of no reputation, ta- Matwwft 
king on him thefourme ofafemaunt^and made 

in the likenejfe ofmen 7 and found in figure as a 
man: 

8 * Hee humbled himfelfe, made obedient Ha.*3. 
vnto deathmen the death of the croffe. Heb.i.?« 

9 Wherefore God alfo hath highly exalted 
him, and giuen him a name, which ts aboue c- 

uery name; 

j£j7?«f» io That 



The Epifflc of S. Paul C h a p. i u 

Ef4y,i4. x ° Tft at * in the | name of I e s v s eucry / o That in the name tf lefts every knee 

Ro.x4,ii. knee bo we of the celeftials, tcrreftrials, and fbouldbow, of things in heaven, ^things in 

infemals: earth^tndtbmgs"jnder the earth: 

I X And eucry tongue confefle that our / / And that euery tongue Should *cenfefe Ef^f i? 
Lord Iesvs Chriit is in the glory ofGod that the Lord is IefiuChr$ t to the glory o\ fGod kww+Ji. 
the Father.^ the father. iohni 3 ., 3 , 

1 2 Therfore my deercft fas you haue al- j 2 wherefore, my dear eh beloued, asyee lxoui *' 
wayes obeyed) not as in the prefence of me haue alwayes obeyed, not as in my pre fence one- 
onelv, but much more now in my abfence, ly f but none much more in my ab fence, worke 
A with feare & trebling workc your faluatio. out your owne faluation with feareand trem- 

1 5 For it is God that fl worketh in you bhng. 
both to wil andtoaccomplifli,accordingto j s Foritis Godrrhichworhth in you. both 
his good will. towillandtodoe,ofgoodwiU. 

14 Anddoyealthingswithoutmurmu- l4 Do all things without mumurintr&dif 
nngs and daggering* : puting: 

IK Thatyoumaybewithoutblamcand 7/ Thatye may be tlamelefe and pure, the 
the fimple children ofGod, without repre- fo»nesofGod,withoutrebukeinthemiddesofa 
henfioninthemiddesofacrooked and per- crooked andperuerfenation,amongwhomfhmc 
uerle generation.among whom you fhine as y e M Ughtes in the world, 
♦< u i ^g^s in the world: l6 Holdmgfafithewordcflife,t*myreioy- 

gaS? /^Co»tcmui g the^rdoflife*tomy cinginthedafofCh-^thatWauenlrunin 
chbgga-ncd glory in the day of Chnft, becaufe I haue vaynepeither laboured in vaine. 
flSS»;«5 l ' not run in vayne,nor in vayne laboured. , ~ , , , T , - , . 

ffiSSL 17 ButandifIbe*imrnolated,v P onthe r '7rea,andthoughjbeoffe-redvpvponthe 

S5JSS lir-rificcandferuiceofyour%th,I^eioycc Slffl^ 43 " 1 **™ 9 "' 
Lord. and congratulate with you all. ^ mioyou an. 

ou P gh! t o be fo l8 And the felfe fame thing doeyoualfo f* For the fame caufealfodoyereioice,and 
zeious of the reioyce,and congratulate with me. reioyce with me. 

tSSS, , x 9 And I hope in our Lord I e s v s to fend 19 But ftruB in the Lord IcJus t tofend*Ti- Ads 1 61, 
S5i tibw 8, Timot ^ ec vnto y° u quickly, that I alfo may motheus Shortly vntoyou, that Ialfo may bee of 
ftouid offer be of good comfort, whe I know the things goodcomfor^when I knowy our flat e. 

^£P^ n j?8»y™ 20 Fori haHenomanlikeminded,wh will 

6me ' A , VK°r UC * A- f ° ° f ?,r m,ndC "«*"* care for your fiate. 

that with nncereairection is careful for vou. ,. xr ///• / / • t t ~ 

when they fee own: not the things that are I e s v s Chnits. , 

them i„ bands 2 a ^nd kno w ye an experiment ofhim, ** r * *&** theproofe ofhim,that as afonne 

SeiffiiSbSthatasafonnethefathcr.fohathhe ferued "***"fi*hr, hee hath feruedwith me in the 
jgSjf* with me in the Gofpel. Go IP el - 

world before 23 Thismanthcrforelhopctofend vn- 2 3 Him therefore 1 'hope to fetid, as foone as 
chrifogiory. toyoUj immediatlyaslmallfeethe things I knowmyflate. 

that concerne me* 2 + 'But Itrufi in the Lord, that J alfo my 

24 Andltruftin our Lord that my felfe felfe jhall ccmefhortly. 

alfoflial come to you quickly. . 2J But Ifuppofed it neceffarj,tofend to you 

25 But I haue thought it neceffarie to Epaphroditus my brother and companion in fl*. 
fend to you Epaphroditus my brother & co- bour.andfelow fouldier, but your Jvoflle, and 
adiutor and fellow fouldiar,but your apoftle theminiflerofmyneed. 

~< r c ■ 1 j i. 1C l j j r z6 For he longed afteryou all, and was fitU 

JrJr!fV*A H^t' "" ***** beLfe thatye had heardthat he 

ward you al : and was penfife, for that you Ubenejcke. J J 

had heard that he was ficke. J /j 

27 For in deed he was ficke eue to death: 2? **"» •• "°**' het »**fckf nigh vnto 
but God had mercy on him : and not onely ***> ^^ ^ hadmercy on htm : and not on 
onhim,butonmealfo,leftIfliouldhauefo- kim<melyJ>Htonm*aJfesU*ftIQio*Mkdik*fi- 
row vpon forow. row vponforow. 

28 Therfore I fent him the more ipedily: 29 IJent him therefore the mere diligently, 

that 



C H a p* 1 1, To the Philippiahst 340 

chat feeing him, youmayreioyceagaine,& that whenye fee him againiyyem^rei^ce^ and 
I may be without forow. that I may be thelejfeforowfitll. 

^Receiue him therfore with al ioyin 2p Rec , iM himthrfreiHthe^^mtkMli 
our Lord: and ^ uim^ with^nirar. gladnefcand mak$ much of fnch: 

30 Becaufefor the work e of Chrift, he ° ( , ' , f 

came t o the point of death ; yeiding his life, * » *«*!/»/&• the works ofChritt bet > mv 
that he might fulfil that which on your part "%* ™\° ****** yarding his life, to fulfill 
wanted toward my fcruice. your lacks offer*** tovrardm*. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.ii, 

J$)CW*l» 9. For the which,) Caluindothft abhorrethe name of merite in Chrtftian men towardrhtir <h»m faluation^ thathetrickfdlj Caluinsblaf- 
mnd vnlearnedly dtnitth Chrift himfelfto ham deferred or merited any thing for him felf : though theft wordts (which btfhamefm- phemie*gainft 
iy mitbtthfrom the proper &ndplainefcnfe y tofgnife afiaueleand not a caufi ofhu exaltation) and diners other in holy teritiypteuo Chrifts ownc 
that be merited for him felf according to al learned mens judgement* *A$ %Apoc % ^ Thelambe that was flaine,isworthictorcceiuc merits, 
power and Diuinicic. xAud Htb.i t Wc fee I b s v s for the paffion of dweh^crowned with glorieand honour. Set S % %4ugufiinc vp- 
en theft vtordet oftho Pjklme 1 09. proptetea exaltabit caput. 

Fulkt* /■ Caluin,as zealous of the glory of God, to whom only our faluation is to be afcribed, abborreth the name 
of merit in any man toward his o wne falua tion,but not in thac refpeft, but for other good caufes denicth that 
Chrift did merit any thing for himfclfe by his death,but altogether for vs.His reafbns are thefc.fir ft this opi- 
nion that Chrift did merit for hirufclfc,obfcureth the grace of Chrift,whi!e men imagine that he came for a- . rf 
ny other caufe then for our faluation : & that he had greater refpeft of himfclfe then of vs, which is contrary chrift, 
to the whole fcope of fcripturc, which teachcth that he gaue himfelfe for vs, not to merit for himfclfe . Se- 
condly, of this opinion it followcth,that a man may merit diuine honor,& the throne of God himfelfe, which 
is blalphemous: therefore Chrift hath this exaltation,as due vnto his diuine naturc,ashe faith in his prayer, 
Iohn. 17. 5. Glorific me O father, with that gIoiy,which I had with thee before the world was made, and not 
merited by his pafllon. And the exaltation which the apoftle fpcaketh of in this tcxr,i s that which God chal- 
lenged as proper to hiinlel fe.EK 45. xx.Thcrfore it is the glory due to our fauiour Chriftes diumitic, and not 
merited by his (uttering in his humanitic. But this you (ay is contrary to all learned mens Judgement, and 
Caluin vnlearnedly denyeth it . As though onely Papifts were all learned men,and whacfocuer fauourfcthnot 
of their flauer, were vnlearnedly fpoken . By which the vntollerable pride of this Antichriftian generation is 
difcoucred,that whereas they arc for the moft part, but SemidoSfifczrfc halfe learned in companion of found 
learned men in decd,and who fo is,or cucr was the beft learned among them, may findc many pecres among 
vs for learning:yet eucry brabler amongft them will bragge of all learning and all learned men,and all is vn- 
learned or vnlearnedly vttered,that they in their proud &fcorncfull conceits,willnot allow for learning. And 
thatwemayhaucataftc of their great learning, they allege forproofc that Chrift did merit 1 , that laying. 
Apoc. 5. Thelambe that was flainc, is worthy to receiue power and diuinity:fo that by popiih learning, and 
learned conclufion of papifts, it folio weth that the ia mbc of God obtcincd his diuinicy by merit, and not by 
nature, which learning were very good for that ancientlearncd heretike Arius. But Heb.a. we read alfo,thac 
wc fee lefus for the paffion of death crowned with glory and honor. But the true conftruftionofthe text is, 
wc fee lefus which by the pafllon of death was made a little lefle then the angcls,crowned with gloiy and ho- 
nor . Therefore he that was in the forme of God and thought it no robbery to be cijuall with God, gained no 
honor and glory in this exaltation, but rccciued that which for cuer was due to his eternal! & diuine nature, 
though he did for a time humble himfclfe in his humanity, and became obedient to the moft (hamcfull and 
curfed death of the croflc . S.Auguftinc in the place you quotc,faith ncucr a word to proue that Chrift meri- 
ted either his diumity or diuine honor by his death, but only recitcth this text ,whcre the coniunftion fignifi- 
eth not a c aufc,but a confequence,as Caluin both trucly and learnedly doth sffirme. 

RbetnJ. I0« Name of 1 E s v s.) By the % wickfdnes they charge the faithful people fir capping trhpceUngwhen tljey heart TlwProteftaes 
tin nmt of Iesvs. at though they xcorfiiippednot our Lord God dmiujaet thefylLtvlet or letterstr other material elements *" u *l 2ue no 
whereof the wordwritten orjpokett tmfiftahjtnlal this y hy fophiflkations to draw the people from due homur anddeuotion JJS? J£i!° n % 
toward Christ Iesvs, wltich M Satans drift ly putting fcruples into poore fmple mens tnindes about hit Sacraments, j^ sySm 
his SainblsMs mjfe 9 his name, his image 9 andfuch likfjo abobfo altrtte religion out of the world, and to make them plaint 
J thrifts. But the Church kpoweth Satans cogitations^andtherfore by the Scriptures and reafonjatarranteth and teacheth al How Catho- 




ef lefts the forme of Siroccos welas c/IesvsChriS ri^nd it is apitiefulcafc to fee theft prophanefuht cities of Here- Paining 
ttkft to takg place in religion, which were ridiculous in at other trade of life . When we hare our Vrince or Soutraim no- t0 
medyWe may witlxtut tkcfe fcruples doe cbeiftuce^lut tovtardes Chrift it mufi befuptrfsitiou*. 

fnlke. 2. Firft it is ccrtcine that the bowing of the knee at the found of the name of lefus, as it is vfed in popery, Is w^on 
not commanded nor prophecied in this placcBut it pertcineth to the fubicftion of al creatures to the iudgc- 
ment of Chrift, whennot onely Turks and Iewes, which now yeeld no honour to lefus, buteuenthe diuels 
thcmfelues fhall be conftrcincd to acknowledge that he is their judge . Secondly,the capping or kneeling at 
the name of lefus, is of it lelfe an indifferent thing, & thcrfore may be vfed fuperttitioufly as in popery, where 
the people ftoope at the found of the name when it is read, not vnderftanding either what it meaneth, or 
what is read concerning him . Alfo in fitting and not veiling at the name of Chrift,Emanuel,God the father, 
the fonnc,nnd the Holy ghoft,and bowing only at the name of lefus Jt may be vfed alfo wcll,when the rainde 
is free from fupcrftition, in fignc of rcucrcnce to his maieftic, and as in a matter wherein Chriftian liber tic 
ought to haue place. And due rcucrcnce may be yelded to our fauiour, without any fuch outward ceremony 

of capping or knccling.But popiih worlhippingof the facrament,as God of the faints with religious worihip 

ana 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul 



tihem. j. 
Fu/ke. *. 



Rhem. 4. 



Fulfo.4, 



Rhem. 



Chap. hi. 

and fcruice of Chriftes image and croflc, cucn with Latria which you call worfhip due to God . Thefc wor- Fa .' ft *«* 
Shippings which are mccrc hcathenifti and idolatrous, are vnfidy compared with bowing at the name of le- fll W in & 
fus. And yet you complaine, that to rcmouefuch impietiCjis to abolifh all true religion outof the world, 8cto 
make men plaine Athcifts. The fame was the complaint of the Pagans againft the Christians. But to wor- 
(hip God oidy,according to the prefenpt of his holy word,is true religion,and to teach men to worfhip con- 
trary therunto»itmakcth men either idolatrers,or altogether Atheifts.And where you fay,the Popifti church 
doth nothonortbofethings,nor count them holy/or their matter,colour,ioi:nd fcebutfer refpeft^ relati- 
on they haue to our fauior &c.It is too {hort a cloakc to couer your idolatry. For the fame was die pcrfuafion 
of the Israelites in their golden calfc,which they did not honor for the matter, colour,faftiion,but for the re- 
lation it had to God that brought them out of the land of Egypt. Exod. 3*4.* • The like had the Ifratlires of 
Jeroboams calues. I.Reg . I a.io. And S- Auguftine tellcth that the Gentds in his time,had the like excufe for 
their idolatry. Iworjhipuotthatfltmeortljat image whkhisrrhljoutfenfe, for jour Trophet could not how that it 
hath eyes and firth net, and 1 be ignorant that this image hath nofonle, norfieth with his eyes, nor heareth with his tares, 
Tberfore 1 dee not w:rflnp thatcbut I adore that lfce,&firuc Um reborn I fee not, who is that t the itmifdile diuine fewer Worshipping 
which k prefident of that image . jftirthismamr, while tl/eygiueareafon of their images, they feeme eloquent to them of inwg^ 
fckes y becattfethey mtflhp not idol^andworfhip diuels . 7heyanftcer^em^npmteidZf^hhs,ytthemgeh (as you c<*H 
thm) doe weworfhip turn tin powers or vmues of the great (hd,&minifters of the great Gcd I would you would xrorfbiP 
them#w fbould eafily home of them not to wxfhipthem. In PC 96 . 1 herfore it is notfufficient to fav, Juch things 
bring vs to die remembrance and apprehenfion of Chrift, by fighr,hearing, and vfe of the fame figncs . For 
we mull doc in religion and Gods fcruice, not that feemeth good to vs,but that only which he commandeth. 
Deut-4.1 c.u.52,For cthtrwife,by fuch refpefts and relarions,remembrances and apprehenfions,all idolatry 
and folic worlhipping may be defended. 

iz ; With fcaie and trembling.) Agnnft the vaine prtfumptkn of Bevetibts th& m^nm feme of their frede- Vamefecuritie 
ftimtion end faluation* he mtleib the TlnUppians to worke their faluation whhfeare & tremblingjtcccrding to that ether of Station. 
Scriptwe,\lkffcd is the man that alwaies is fearful Trctterb.1Zsv.14. 

We teach no vaine preemption to make men fecure of their predeftination and faluation, but we proteft SJant *«« 
that the eled are predeftinate vnto good works, which if they doe not bring forth after they be called, they c • . r 
cannotbcfaued,neithcraretheyprcdeflinatcdtolife ctcrnall. Andyctwetcachmentobeleeueaffurcdly, fi£S 
that God will pcrformc his proroile made vnto all thattrucly bcleeuc in him, that they fhalbc faued. And 
this confidence doth well agree with the fcare of God,and in decd,can be in none but in them that feare and 
loucGod. 

13. Workcth in you ) Of this tints faith S. ^ugufiint, Not becaufe the Apottle faith, itis God that wor- s - Anarftt* 
kcth inyouboduowilandworke,muftwcthinkehetakcthawayourfreewiU. For ifit were fo, then would jfiE* ** 
hcnotahtlebcforehaue willed them to worke their owne faluation with feare and trembling. For when SfrcV" 
they be corcmaunded to worke, their free wil is called vpon: but, with trembling and feare, is added,left by CviU. 
attributingtheir wtl working to themfelues, they might be proud of their good deeds as though they were of 
them felneSi Augnfi,de gratia & libjrhitxf. 

S.AuguftmctcachethplentifulIy,thatm^ Freewill. ; 

inlarged and reftored : yet is mans will free from conftrainc, and Co meancth S. Auguftine whenfoeuer he ac- 
knowledged! man to haue free will . And in this place very plainely he fheweth that men haue no power of 
will to worke well by their wii!,but onl) of God who worketh in them. 

1 7 . The facr ifice.) The obedience of faith and martyrdom befo acceptable acles to God jut- hen tiny be voluntarily Martyrdom. 
referred to Us h:nour,that by a metephore tlsy be called facrifce andpUzfant hops to God. 

CHAP. III. 

then- they* 

iz wherein 
imitate thofe 




c Byallufion 
ofwordsJie 
caller h the 

camaliChri- 
ftian Iewes 
that yet boa- 



btUygods. 

FROM hence forth my brethren/eioyce 
in our Lord . To write the fame things 
vnto you, to me furely it is not tedious, and 
toyouitisnecefiaric. 
2 Seethe dogges, fee the euil workers, 

ftedinthecir. fccthc c COncifioil. 

cumcihonot „ f , ., 

thefldh/tn. 3 For wcarethe c circumcihon, which fhipGodmtbefpmt,mdrei(nceixCl^ 

re& di 1 " 1 xn §' irit ftruc God: and we glorie in Chrift and haueno confidence intheflefjj. 
reft that dr- I e s v s^ and not hauing confidence in the 4 Thatch I might alfo haue 1 

flefli, 

4 Albeit I alfo haue confidence in the 
fldh. 

5 If any other man fecme to haue confi- 



MOreoucrjry brethren, reioiceintheLord. 
Itgrieueth me not to write the fame things 
often tojfou,for toyouit u a fure thing. 

2 Beware of dogges, beware of *e#ill workers, 
beware ofconcifon. 

For we are the circumctfion, which wor- 



3 



cumcided 
their hart & 
ienfesfpiritu- 
aUy,thetrue 

eircwnafion, 

S.Chryf.Thc- 

?J^oo« & ^. encc 5n the flefli, I more, circumcifedthc 
^Sild. eight day, of the ftockc oflfracl, of the tribe 
a.Cor,i r,u offieniamin,* an Hebrew of the Hebre wes : 

according 



ight alfo hone confidence in 
thefiefhdfany other man thinkeththat he hath 
where of he might trttflmthcfiefhjmorc: 

j Circssmcifedthe eight day 9 cf the kinredof 
JfraeUofthe tribe ofBcmamin,* an Jiebrue of 'z-Comxa* ' 
the Hebr He s, after the law a Pharifee. 

6 Concerning feruentneffe, perfecting the 
Chttrch ; touching the right eoufnefjc which is in 

the 



• 



Chap. in. TothePhilippians. ' 341 

Aft.*?)*- * according to the Law,aPharifee: in the lawjwas blamelejfe. 

6 According to emulation , perfecuting 7 But tlte things that were vantage vnto 
the Church of God: according to the iuftice me,thofe I counted /op for Chriftesfake. 
fisiu the Law,conuerfing without blame, g Yeajthinke all things but loffe fir the ex- 

7 But the things that were gaincs to me, cellencie of the knowledge of Chrift lefts my . 
thofehauelefteemedfor Chnft,dctriments. Lord: for whofe fake 1 haue loft allthings, and 

SSfef- 8 Yca but l C i? eeme d , ingS t0 r detn " doe iut k e them bm \ limt £ > tbatlmajmnne BOr,pdfe,or 
rorthacisnot mcnt forthepafiing knowledge orlcs v s ciirift, chafle - 

aBKhop. chrift my Lord : for whom lhaue madeal p ^4 be found in him, not hatting mine 

things as detriment,and do eftecme them as owm right eoufneffe , which is of the law : but 

dung, that 1 may gaine Chrift : t h at w B c h is through the faith of Chrift, the 

9 And may be found in him not hauing right eoufnejfe which commeth of God through 
J] my iuftice which is of the Law, but that f a j to : 

which is of the faith of Chrift, which is of , ' T hat I may know him, and the power of 
G od iuftice in faith : fa refuireZHon, and thefellowjhip ofhispaffions, 

10 To know him, and the vertue of his being made conformable vnto his death, 
refusion, and the foaetie of his paffions, , , | jfu ^ ^^ r miht meine mt0 

configured to his death, therefurreUionofthedead. 

11 t If by any meancs I may come to the _, . . r , , , , , 

refusion which is from the'dead. , ' 2 ^fW'&f^"*?** 

1 a I Not that now I haue receiucd, or ^her were already perfeU: but i (follow, tf 'that 1 

now am perfeft : but I purfue, if I may com- m /X ^ekn^,wherein alfo lam cemprehen- 

prehend wherein I am alfo comprehended *'* f™"fl W** 

of Chrift I e s v s.^ >s Srethren > 1 count not my felfe asyet that 

1 5 Brethren,I do not account that I haue * haue atteined : but this one thing I iky, I for- 

comprehended . Yet one thing : forgetting g et thofe things which are behinde, andendeuor 

the th ings that are behinde, but ftretching m )f el fc vnt9 M e thw g s *hich are before. 
forth my felf to thofe that are before, 14 And I freaffe toward the marks for the 

tiibrmunt. 1 4 I purfue to the marke, * to the price of price of the high calling ofGodtn Chrisl Ieftts. 
the iiipcrnal vocation of God in Chrift Iesvs. // Let vs therefore^ many as beperfett, be 

1 5 Let vs therfore as manyasare perfecY, thus minded. -and if ye be othermfemindedhoi 

be thus minded:and if you be anyflothcrwife fialreueale the fame alfo vntoyou. 

•w;7rc«M/e. minded,thisalfoGod u hathreuealedtoyou. ./.r,,,,;^ . j A ,., , 

s kt l 1 a- l ; to Neuerthe/effe, vnto that which we haue 

1 6 NeuerthelelTe whereunto we are atteined * Jvsproceede by one rule, that RomJ U . 
come, that vve be of the fame minde, let vs W emaybeofoneaccold. J " 
continue in the fame rule. «»#/•« » * • 

2JSS 17 Be folowers* of me brethren :&ob- . \7 ^f^befollmerstogeth^ofmeM 
&£& ferue them that walke fo as you haue our *<* °» them which walkefoasye haue vs for a* 
Pcntecoft. f orme etrfimple. 

cicnW 18 For* many walke whom often I told '^ For many walke, of whom I haue toldyou 

W iV you of (and now weeping alfo I tel you) the f*Wf "J tellyouwcepmg,&K they are the 

R ° ,1<J>17 - enemies ofthecroffe of Chrift: * ' Enemies ofthecrojfeofChr.fi: Rom.1tf.x7 

19 Whofe end is deftruclion : whofe '9 Whofe end is damnation, whofe god \s 
God,is the belly : and their glone in their theh belly ,and glory to their jhame, which minde 
confufion,which minde worfdly things. earthly things, 

20 But our conuerfation is in heaucn ? 20 But our conuerfation is in heauen, from 
whence alfo we expect the Sauiour , our whence alfo welookefov theSauiour, the Lord 
Lord Iesvs Chrift, W** Chrift: 

2 1 Who wil reforme the body of our hu- 2 1 fvhofhatt * change our vile body, that it x,Com.j. 
militie,configured to the body of his glorie, may be fafhioned like vnto his glorious body,ac- 
accordingto the operation whereby alfo he cordingtotheworkiugwhere^heisabletofub- 

\s able to fubdue al things to him felf. due all things vnto himfelfe, 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap, hi, 

Rhem.I. U. Ifbyanymcancs.) lfS,Taulceafednottoltkurflill,'a4tln>ughI}twerenotfnreto ccme to the maris wlth- 

tutcontinml enieuottr :rt>hat fecuritie Ptayweponefimtrs hmesf H eretil<es perfa/ions and fromifts offeamtit and fd- 
mtion by onelyfaithi 

S. Pauls 



TheEpilUcofS.Paul 



Chap. rn. 



Fttlke. /• , S " J aulc was fure t0 comc to ^ marke, yet doth he not ccafc to labour, neither doe we promifc any o- « j 

thcr fccuriue of faluation by oncly faith, but vnto thofe that labour in their calling, and be fruitfuU of good e« tc in'tie of 

workes. ° faluation 

Rhem. 2. "• Of me brethren.) It ii a goodly tbingwhen tlx Tajhrmayfofaytokiffioc{e. Heitlxris it any Jet ovation 

toClmft, that tlx people Jhould imitate their Apoftles life and doilrine, and otlxr holy men, S. Auguftine, S. Benedict 
., S.Doininike,S.Francis. ' * 

FUlke, 2. It is a great derogation to Chrift, when people fhall follow the religion of Auguftine, the religionofBe- Scfls. 



Rhem, s» 



Tulke. 3. 



Rhem, 4, 



fulke. 4. 



Rhem. $. 



nedicfyhe religion of Dominike, the rehgion ofFranc is^nd one fhall fay that I am of Auguftine, I of Dom j- 
»ike,I ofFrancis^nd I of Icfus. i.Cor.i. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

9. Myiufticc.) Diutri iMtlxransin their tranftatiotudoJhamfuBy mingle this fentence by tranfioftngthemrdes rh . . , 
mdfalf. panting of tlx panes tlxreof, to make it /«,,« this fen fe, that the Ap-flU would haue no iuftice of his cw»e,but onel S n fl ST 
lythatmftice.whicl,ssinClmft . Whichisa falfe and heretical fenfe of thwrdes, and not meant by S.Vaul: who ca&th rfntiuftice, 
that a mans owne iuftice, which he clxdengetb by tlx worlds of the Law or nature witlmt tlx -trace ofchrift .- & tlxit Gods anf;vered . 
iuftice (as S Auguftine expounded this pLce) not which is in Gcd 3 orbywkcbGodisiuft^btstthatwhichisinnunfrom M J d ''; ur i- 
G«/4W^fc, g ,y- N u. 3 conLiep.Pelag.c.7.deSp.&Iit.c.9. J JJif* - ^ 

You mifrcport S.Auguftinc, for although he fay the iuftice of God is Co called, not whereby he is iuft, but ' 

wherewith he makethvsiuft, or which is of God, he faith not that this iuftice wherewith we are iuitified by T „. . 
faiths in man . But contrariwife he faith exprefly, it is the iuftice ofGodjwt our iuft.ee jnhimjHt in vs. De veibis £?'" lahe ' 
apoftoli fcrm.6. Agains,Cfer/^ was made fime,t hat we might he nude iuftice pot our itifticeJM Gods iuftice, neither in *s 
but in hlm,as he declared ftnne not to be his, but ours, not placed in himjnit in tv, by thefimilitude cfftr.fuUflifojn winch 

he was crucified. Euchir.c.41 . See more the confent of the ancient fathers. z.Cor.$. fc&4. 

I *. Not that now.) 2(o man in this Ife can altaine to abfolute perfeftnes either of iuftice or of that kntwteke Double rer 
whichfbslbein heauen .' hut yet time is alfo an otlxr per fcSlnes , fid, as according to tins flate a mm may reach vnto, fcftion-Le 
whichmrejpefl of the perfeclioninghrie,isfm*U,butinrefbeEloi 'other Ujfer degrees of mans iufiice and knowledge h this " ' 
Ufejnxy be caUedpsrfeclnes . And in thisftnfe tlxApiftle in the next fenteme calleth himfelfand tthzrsperfcSf, thowbin 
refiecl of the abfclute perfeffnes in lxamn,he faith here,!* is not yet pcrfeffnor hath yet attained thereunto. * 

That perfedion which the apoftlcafcribeth to himfelfe and others in this life, is of knowledge, not of iu- None pe&O. 
thee . For although all knowledge that men can attainc vnto in this life, is vnperfeft in relbcft of the know- Ue iuft . 
ledge we fhall haue after this life : yet it may well be called perfeft , when it is of all that God hath reucalcd 
in his word . So it cannot be faid of that iuftice whi ch is in vs,in any refpeft . For although Sodome was 
called luftinrefpca of lerufalcm, yetnomancanfay that Sodome was perfect in iuftice, becaufe Ierufalera 
was more vn iuft. 



?et:tthit and in the life 
to come. 



If. Otherwifc minded.) WbmCatbohke men new a dales charge Heretics with tlxir hmM diuifions, dijfen- Thehaeuket 

fions, eombates^ contentions,anddiuerfitiesamongthemfelues, as the -Catholics ifal other ages did chalenge their Aiuer- foliflt defenfc 




Fulke, / . 



S. Auguftine endS.Hierom wrote eameflly in a certain matter one againft an oib.r , tints our Dominicans and Frond f. 
cms, ourjhomifts and Scott ft s be not al of one opinion indium matters, and tlxrfore d.uftons and contentions (ketdd not be 
fipreiudicial to the Zuinglians and Lutherans, asmenmakfit. 7 htts they defend them fihtes : batridxuhuftyanda- The difference 
gainfttheruleofS. Vaidhere, acknowledging tha in thu^rfiffkr. of mens fiencemtbssUfe, tutry one cannot be free J*"* 1 * *J 
fmnalenor, or thinks the fame that an other thinhftb : whereupon my rife differences of vnderftanding, opinion, and JSJl? 
,udgement,m certame hard matters which God hath net reue.de J or tlx Church determined, and therf.re that fuel, drncrfi- then or other 
tsetstokrableandagreabkto ostrhumane condition and the Jiate of the way tlmwebeimahv-iiesproulded, thatthecon- Cathobkes,* 
trmerjubefitchandinfuchthims^benotagainfttlxfetk^wm 

ntmsdfa^tUT^i^mdmtnm 

ommddtfvencescomcneutrLutofSchifmorHerefie, atdfmhaceamngtheHcretikes, notcnefym T eJbcc7ofvsCatho- feluef. 

hies, but among tlxmfelues: as thty know tlm he acquainted with the xtritings of Lather awifiTMiwliHs, erWeftphx- Thefpiceful 

teagasnfiCalmn^tbeTuritanesagahfttlxTroteftantswtodychaw^^ 

onandMhefme, hut alfo condemning echothers ceremonies or manerofadminiftratms, til it come to excommunication, £S 

andbanjhment..yeafomet:mes burning one of an otlxr . Tims did not S.Cyprian, S. Auguftine, S.Hierom, the Demi, another. 

means, Francifcan,, Thomsft.; Scotifts, who al agree in cnerule of faith, alof one communion, almofidecreonetoan 

otxrmtlxfame al (thanks be to God) come to one holy M«ffc, and receiue the fame Sacramms. and obey one head 

through out aithe world. S.Auguftinellz icb^uc.^, fhalmxke *f this matter with this notable fentence: Weare A notable 

men (faith he) and therfore to thrnkc fomewhat otherwife then the thing is, is an humane tentation : but pl«« «**. 

by louing out owne fentence too much, or by ennyingour betters, to precede vnto the facrilece of diuidine ^S^ 

the mutual focietie and of making fchifme or herefie, is diuelifh preemption : in nothine to haue other opi- 

nionthcn the truth is, that is Angelical perfedion. And a lit leafier, Ifyoube any ctherwife minded, this 

Godwilrcucale:buttothcm only f>>/>k)thatwalke in die way of peace, and that ftray afidc into no di- 

Uilionorleparauon. WhichfaymgwouUGodalourdetrecoumriemcnwouU marke, and ccme into the Clmcb, vhert 
enely, Godreuealetl, trud,. 

We defend notour diflentions^ut confeflc thatit is altogether a fault, that there is any difTention among nafcnfW 
vs|yetwctruely fay, that notwiftanding our diffenfions, we agree in the principall articles of faith nc- uu,enn0M • 
ccflancto faluation, as the Church in die Apoftles time, and other Catholikc fathers did, notwithftan- 

ding 



Chap.iiii. 



To the Philippians. 



?4* 



ding their difTcntion. And as you fay»thePapiftes doe, notwithftanding the diffentions bctwccncyour Domi- 
nicanes and Francifcnnes/Thomiftes and Scotiftes,Canoniftes and DiuinesYou acknowledge thcrcfore,thac 
there may be diflentions,but with a double jjrouifo.Firft that the controueifies befuch,and in fuch things, as 
be not againft the fetknownc rule of faith :fuch is the difference between^ Luther and Zuinglius, Weftpha- 
lus and Caluinc.They both acknowledge the eating of Chriftcs flefluto be nece£Tary,but after what manner it 
is prefent to be eaten in the Sacrament by faithjthey differ. They that contend about ceremonies, and exter- 
nal! forme of gouernment in the Church,doe fully agree in all pointcs of the do&rinc of faith , ncceffary to 
faluation. Thefe contentions therefore for thefe matters,are not vnhkc»thc one of thenyo the diflenrion be- 
tweene S.Cyprian and Cornclius,the Bifhops of Africa and of the Eaft taking pan with Cyprianjand other of 
the Weft with CorncIius,which was about the rcbaptizingof thenyhat had been baptifed by Hcretikcs : 1 he 
other to the contention of Viftor Bifhop of Rome , againfl: the Bifhops of the Eart, about the celebration of 
Eafter,or of Epiphanius and Chryfbltom about gouerncment and difcipline of the Church . Your fecond 
prouifo isjthat the concroueriie be fuch,as breake not the mutual focietic/ellowihip,and communion in prai- 
cr»feruicc,Sacraments,and other offices of life and rcligion.Soyoufay, it is not in our controuerfies , for one 
chargcth an other with hcrefic,Idolatric,&c, and alfo condemned* others ceremonies, maner of adminiflra- 
tion,till it come to excommunication,and banifhment.Yca fometimes burning one of an other.In deedc fuch 
moderation as you fpeake of,ought to be kept in all fuch differences, butit hath not alwaiesbeenfo, among 
them that were true Catholikes,neither among Papiftcs them fclues . And although the contention* among 
vs,haue bene more bitterly purfued then was meetc,efpccially of Luther and his part.yct thofe with whom wc 
agrcc,haue kept and alwaies doc,for the moft part kecpe, that moderation and Christian loue, which ougjit 
to be obferued in fuch cafcs,according to the Apoftlcs rule,! n this text. And that any haue proceeded to bur- 
ning one of an other,for thefe differences, you are not able to proue by one example. For there hath none SIan< ' etfc 
been burncdjbut for fuch hercfies,as you your felues wouldconfefletobe worthy of death, asArians, Ana- 
baptiftes,Libertines,and fuch hkc.But that this moderation hath not been kept betweene the auncient Fa- 
thers in dieir controuerfies, it is manitcft by the example of Vi&or, who did excommunicate all the Biihops 
ofthe Eaft,which were not of his opinion . And they more moderate then hc 5 commaunded him to be cjuier, 
and keepepeace,£»/&//£.? .Mf .Stephanus alfo Bifhop of Romc,excommunicated Cyprian and the Biihops 
of Africa,yea Cyprian, (though he were more charitable then Stephanus,) fpared not angerly to inucigh a- 
gainft Stc\>hzti\xSy^uguf},cotit.DonatMb. s,cap.t$+& xf. 

It is reported that Epiphanius and Chryfoftomc,werc fo bitter in their contention, that the one did banne 
the othcrJIift.TripartJikiotap. i i.But all thefe were but fport & play, in comparifon ofthe crue !l hatred be- 
tweene the Guelphes & Gibclines,betwcene the Popes,& Popes them felucs,when there ivere two or three ae 
onceiWhatexcommunications,condemnationsof hercfie,ldolatrie, Athcifme, whatcruell murthering,by 
burning,drowning,facking,mangling one ofthe others bodies, when they came wirhin their clawes, not ipa- 
ring their dead carcafes for rancor and hatred againft their per fons: yourowncftocies arc full of theexam- 

ples,pa{fingallthatisreadinprophaneftorics, of the barbarous Scythians, or other Heathenifli nations. 
What burned the Dominicke Friers of Bcrna, but hatred ofthe Francifcancs? For counterfeiting ot vifions, 
and miracles,was not fo deintie a matter among Friers in that time,but that(as Tullie writcth,of the Romifti 
fouthfayers,) a man might haue marueiled,if lo often as they met,th«y laughed not one vpon an other,to re- 
member,how with their feined monfters,thcy mocked the world. Your contentions thcrfore,haue been grea- 
ter then ours,of greater matters,as ofthe head of your Church,which you fay is neceffary for the prefcruauon 
ofthe whole body„and more cruelly purfued then euer any hath been among vs : although fome haue great- 
ly broken the bondes of charitie, and fallen into open fchifme, as there hath been alwaiesfuchinthebeft 
times. 

CHAP. IIII. 

Jjjjem.lt tieexhorteihthemtoperret4ertmce f % tndcertttinebynametovnitie, f tontodeftie, 6 topeacewthut fiVuU 

tuieoratrcfulanxicth) 8 to al that Mod is, 9 to fitch things as they fie in him felf. IO thnthe nioyced 

in their contributionjittf'.r his orvne neeaejwtfor their merhe. 
The Aooftlereioyccth not of other mens merites, that maketli fofmall accomptof hisowne,thathc eftee- Mcr«6 

med all his ownc iufticc,as donge,that he might enioy the iuftice of God, which is by faith in Chriftes me- 
rites only. 

THerforc, my deereft brethren and moft 
defired , my || ioy and my crowne : fo 
ftand in our Lord,my deereft* 

2 EuchodiaU Idefire and Syntychelbe- 
feeche to be ofone minde in our Lord. 

3 Yea and I befeeche thee my j) fincere 



Fulke 



/. 



1 Euodia, 



T Here fore my brethren, dearly beloued,and 
longed for,my toy and crowne > fo continue 
in the Lordly dearly beloued. 

2 , 1 fray Euodias^ndbefeech Syntychesfhat 
they be ofone accord in the Lord. 

3 Tea,and I befcech thee alfo faithfutl yoke- 
companion, helpe thofe women that haue fellow Joe Ipe thofe women which laboured with 
laboured with me in the Golpel with $ Cle- me in the Goffell^ndmth Clement alfo , and 
ment, and the reft my coadiutors, whofe with other my labour fellowes % whofe names are 



vpon the j 



names are in the bookc of life. 
4 bReioyceinourLordalwaies: againe 
Sunday in Ad- X lay reioycc. 
**• y Let vour modeftie be knowen to al 

men.Our Lord is nigh. 



fotbf* booke of life. Apoc.j.f. 

4 Reioycc in the Lord alway : and againe I 
mil fay reioycc. 

y Let your patient mend be knowen vntoall 

men.The Lord is at hand. 

Rrr 6 Be 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul Chap.iiii. 

eZmaiti 6 Be nothing careful :but c in euery thing 6 Be -careful for nothing; but in althings let 
m o tu X! by praier and fupplication with thankef-gi- your petitions be manifefivnto God,inpraier& 

uing let your petitions be knowen with fupplication,vcithg:uingoftkankes.' 
God. _ 7 And the peace of God which pafeth' all 

7 Andthe peace ofGod which paffeth al vnderftandingfhal! keepeyour beartes & minds 
vnderftanding, keepe your hartes and intel- through Chrifi lefts. 

ligences in Chrift I e s v s«£fl 8 ^urthermorefrethrenphatfoeuer things 

8 For the reft brcthren,what things fo e- are true, whatfoeuer things are honefi, wkatfoc 
uerbe true, whatfoeuerhoneft , whatfoeuer uerthingszxt iufi, whatfoeuer things axepure, 
iuft, whatfoeuer holy , whatfoeuer amiable, whatfoeuer things pertaine to hue , whatfoeuer 
whatfoeuer of good fame, ifthere beany things axe of hone ft report: ifthere beonyver- 
vertue,if any praife of difcipline,thefe things tue^md ifthere be f onjpraifejhinke on thefe t Or,any 
thinke vpon. things .- thing praife 

9 Which you haue both learned, and re- 9 which jehaue both learned^dreceiued, WOrchy, 
ceiued,and heard,& fecn in me: thefe things andheardjtndfeene in mejhofe things doe: and 

doe ye , and the God of peace ihal be with the Gedof peace fhaUe withy ou. 

y° u * io But I 'reioyce in the horde greatly , that 

io And I reioyced in our Lord exce- nowatthelafijearereuiued agametocarefor 

c Tbisrdori- dingly,that once at the length you haue < re- me,in that wherein ye were alfo careful* but ye 

Sgrfto flori ^ edtocareforme » as y oudidalfocarc: ^ckedoportunitie. • 

oldiibealitie, but you were occupied. ' ,a. I . L r t> «. «- 

which tor a -- ir i • c • r n W ea ke not becaufe of neceffitie : for I 

ftflfe TK r P eak 5 no " sltwerefo 7 c ! n "«e.for haueleL^nrrhatfoeLLeLZL 

Jg$** ^^MMd/obccontentvviththethings Wit h to be content. J * ' 

1 2 I know both to be brought low ,1 lz I h w bw t0 ** &»*> and I know how to 
know alfo to abound : (euery where, and in e * ceea * •' cucr 7 "here and in aB things lam in- 
al things I am inftruaed) both to be ful, and -wWiw* to be full,and to be hungry, both to 
to be hungrie,both to abound , and to fuffer «^teflentie^aidtojuffer neede. 

penurie. t 3 I can doe all things through Chrijl.vfhich 

13 I can al things in him that ftrengthe- firengtheneth me. 

ncthn lf; ,,«. , . i4NotwithJlanding i yehaue»elldone.that 

14 Neuertheleffe you haue done wcl, ye did communicate to my afliiaion. 
communicating to .my tribulation. , s ZeFhilippians know alfo, thatinthe be- 

15 And you alfo know O Philippians, ginning of the Gosjell, when I departed from 
that m the beginning oftheGofpel, when! ^Macedonia,™ Church communicated tome, 
departed from Macedonia,no church com- as concerning oiuinjr and recetutnjrjutjeeone- 
municated vnto me in the account of pift h 

SEEt "W^lCfe.u. " A " ^"""rheffalonicajefentonceM 

maorafrec l6 r or vnto Thcfldomca alfo, onceand againe. vnto my neceffitie. 

gift th« the twileyoufenttomvYfe. . at • *# * r /r r t t , * 

5£HT i7NotthatIfeckethegift,butIfeeke *!l fff j*. id ** * *fi. * bm **** 

gST the ftuite abounding in youfaccount. f^teabounsbngtoyouraccompt. 



prcacheis.but a 
certaine mu- 
tual cvaffike as 
it wer c,and 
cnccrchan^c: 



1 8 But I haue al things , and abound : I ' ' 2 ** IhaHe ^eiuedaB,and haue plenty : 

was filled after I receiued of Epaphroditus IwM e **™fll«l*ft'rthat I hadreceiued of E- 

...„. the things that you fent,an odour offweete- WP^^tatf *& things which were Cent from 

SSSS nes,anflacceptablehoft,pleafingGod. joyn odour of afweetefmell, ajacrificeaccep- 

.rfier rendriu" i p And my God fuppl v al vour ' lacke t**le$Ieafant to God. 

temporal -j. /, . , • ** r »• 

djppftr the according to his riches in glorie , in Chrift i 9 <jfy God fhall fupply all your neede 

c^L, 1 j oj « /., , . through his riches in gloryejn Christ lefus. 

**"" 20 And to God and our father beg brie JV—^J j r t u , r 

ivorld without end. Amen. § *° r»to God and ourVatherbcglory fore- 



uermore. 



svs. 



21 Salute ye euery fainde in Chrift Ie- 
s. 21 Salute all the Saincles in Chrifi lefus: 

22 The brethren that are with me,falute 'fl*kr* thr '*»bcb*r9»itbme,greetejm. 

you JUthe faincles faluteyou : but efp^cial- 22 AtttheSainBesfaluteiotwiofiofallthey 

lytheythatareofCxfarshoufe. thMareofCafarshuJhold. ^ 

*3 The ' 2S 7h e 



. 1 



Chap-iiii. 

23 The grace of our Lord I E s v s Chrift 
b c with your fpirit. Amen. 



lkm.2. 
Tufa 2. 



lhem.4- 



S.Cbri[.Thet~ Mrtift 
int.Otcum. 5 
Jbtipbjtl. 



TochePhilippians. 34% 

23 The grace of our Lord leftu Chrtjlbe 

with you all. Amen. 

This Eptflle was mitten to the Philippians from 
'JRomefy Epaphroditns. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 

3. Clcment,and the.; 7hk Clement wot afterwards ^ Topeoffyme fromS.Teter^ S.WeremwrHttbac- 

" W«^coS0"Sc of the Latines fay,he was next to Peter , whereby Linus and Anadeftis arc 
exdudcd.Damafusmaketh Clemens the nextfucceflor of Peter. Linus and Clems but Peters funraganes, 
2 ehehucdhimfclfe,and P laccth Anacletus after Clemens, whom H,erom P laceth before Irenes pla- Succeffion. 
S next to Peter Linus, Anacletus : Clcmcns,and next to CIcmens s buanftus.Tert»lhan Ta.th,Clemens was 
"ex "fterPeter,andorde.nedbyhim .Optatus and Auguftinefay, Lmus fucceeded to Peter Clemens to 
Linus Anacktus to Clemens.and to Anacletus Euariftus. Epiphanius maketh Peter and Paulc both Bilhops 
of Rome then Linus,Cletus,Clemen S ,Euariftus. By thb diuerfiue youfee, what ccrteinue there is of the fuc- 
ccflion from Peter,whereof the Papiftes make fuch bragges. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.ii'ii. 

I MvioY") He calfob them his ioy «»d crowue, for thttlxexpetted thecnwneofeuerlafling life dtaUWardofrhttwxc\<£ 
his laUur'stowades themWhcreb, we may learne alfifhat befides the cffenml ghne which fhalbe in the vifion andfrH- Preachers. 
ition of God/neve is other mimfo'ldflicitie incident in refteSr of creatures. 

S.Paule looked for the reward of his labours of Gods grnce.and not of the mente of his labours. 

» Sincere companion 1 The EnM> Bibles with one cor,fcnthtcr?rete the Greece t»w<fa,faithful yokefellow, Sufpirious 

3. sincere companion., ^ c? j < f .^ai.i-..B.:.L»1. t ~u;.~U\, Uu, tl,™ muff ™J,>rff« n A th*t their tranflauon 

perh. 



Hike 4. 



Rbem. 



Kh 



em. 1, imi 



1 



fulke 



1. 



b.Tatiltsownexporaespca^ngiowvnmtonH,* ,«,«» 6 --. r - ,..-.---_-., . - - rj -- -- ., 
Wlxreby it is euident he badno ^ife.andtberfore maneth here feme other h* coadiutor awl film-labourer mil* Go/pel. « 

The word yokefellow,is as prccifely agreeable to the Greeke,as can be. And Clemens Alcxandrinus here- C at>iiUng. 
of eatherethihat S.Paule had a vvifc,which he left by her conferral Philippi . Yet we acknowledge it cannot 
be pioued by this text.Why then iliould our tranflation be fufpicious,whenit is as confonant to the onginall, 

* Si X Acceptable. ) ' How acceptable almesare before God,we fee here. -mmly when it is ^ SSfi* 

perfonsfora recompenfe offtirimal benefit es.f or fo itputtetb on the condition of an oblation or faenfice ojferedto Gotland lSil S ma 1* 
it moft acceptable andfaete in his fight. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE 

OF S. PAVL TO THE COLOSSIANS. 

WtiH E Epifll-totheColofinsUnot onlvnfenfeJbutalrmfHnwordcsalfo, alonewiththe Epifile to the Ephe* 

m RmsMwfentalfo by the fame meffenger Tycbicw.cA.V.7. Jnd in it he tnal^th % mention of his bandit 

Ldh l fcriny.c.i.vM.andc.4.v. h lB. Andtherforenodoubtit watwnttenat Rome at the fame t,me,U 

n^miuwt^hislaftapprehenfion^etbefmhe^ofbismarprdim. .,,._.., , , 

rSd%renlctl^Hfhat he bad hhnfelf preached totheEphefians, butwitbtU Colofjsamhe hadneuer bene, ashe 

rJlitAvAJItHforeidt^ 

J SlJslLr^ 

ZmelyhetiJththemLninglxtbo^ " TT^TtZ 'T'Tlf 

S /J • andalfo oftbeVlatonike VhUofophersjvho reietiedChrifl (who is in deede the bead of tl* Church and Me- 
Sr to bring vs 10 God) and in fleed of brought in certaine Jingels , as more except then h , whom they termed, 
Sores diieaehh* the f:oph to fieri fcevnto them {calling that humiiue) that thy migM bring themto the great 
GcdWithMfalfelvdthehereMSimonMag^ 

tUChtsrihthetrincipalinalr.^ 

almXLe (Is the Cath. Church in etsery Colled doth) Per Outturn Domimrm noftrum } rfc^ through Chnft 
our LorV.per Do.noftrum Iefum Chriflum filium tuum qui tecum v.un & regnar, &c. Whereby the Church 
proffleth continually againfifuebfedttaions^oth the Mediatorfh'pM tbeGodUeadofCbrf. 

siingS.Paulepaffed^ifethroughPhrygia,where^ 
It is not vnhke,thai be planted the Church there. And that he hac ^beenthcre.it feemeth by h,s Ep,flle o Phi- 
emon inferib d alfo to Archi PP us the minifterofthe Church of Colofia , as ,t is mamfeftm the aft chapter 
oSs E P iftle.But hereof I will fnot contend. Neither is Epaphras any where in the Scripture, called an Apo- 
ft ^^c.alcSughitisnotvnlike^ewasanEuangelift.andoffomeis .thought to be the fame that. s celled alfo E- • 

phodituiThefalfeapoftlescaUedth^ 
hL men muft not prefume to come to God or Chrift , but as they come to an earthly Prince by Mediatoura y 
or InTei"eflbrs.Neithcr doth S.Paule teach them,that it ,s lawfufl to defirc any other ,n heai.cn, to pray for 
th e m,with^rCfc>^«»D^»^^^intheende,asyouvfemt^^^ 

cheth thatthcreisno Mediator of interceffion in hcauen, but only Chrift . Buthowwell you obferueyour 
conclufion.jxr ChriHm ^mimsmnofirHm^ haue declared In loan* 6.fiB.}. 

Rrr a. iWc 



1 



1 

1 



b TheEpiftlc 
vpon the 14, 
SunHay after 
Pentccoft, 



c SoS.Ambr, 
and the Gr. 
Douioisor 

th\}Si ivorrhi!y t 
f leafing Ged 

Or. 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chapi 

THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO * " 

THE COLOSSIANS. 



CHAP. I. 

their entreafejiedeeth 

cheefe about al y andfeac 
ofT?rtbimfelfxphoalfofHJfr^ 

Thetranflati 







A V L an ApoftleoflE s vs 
Chrift by tnewil of God, 
and brother Timothee : 

2 To them that are at 
Coloffa fainaes & faithful 
brethren in Chrift I e s v s. 



The tranflation of the Church of England. 

AVL an Apoffle of frfa 
Chrift, by the will of Gotland 
Timotheus the brother, 

2 To the faincls& faith- 
ful brethren in Chrift, which 

are at ColoJ[a s grace be vnto 




r> j r ^s i ■»»~v« 1 m» grace vevnto 

1 GracetoyouandpcacefromGodour you,andpeaceftom God our father^ our Lord. 
Father and ouiLordlEsvs Chrift. Wegiue Iefus Chrift. 



thankes to God and the Father of our Lord 
Ies vs Chrift alwaiesforyou,praying: 

4 HearingyourfaithinChriftlEsvs,and 
the loue which you haue toward al the 
fain&s, 

5 For the hope that is laid vp for you in 

hcauen , which you haue heard in the word 
of the truth of the Gofpel, 

6 That is come to you, asalfo $ in the 



3 Wegiue thankes to Cod and the father of 
our Lorde Iefut ChriSi alxaies for you , pray- 
tug: 

4 Since we heardof 'your faith in Chrift Ie- 
fus ,and of the loue whtchye haue to all Satniles : 

f For the hopes fake which is laid vy for you 
in heauen,of which hope ye heard before in the 
wordoftrueth of the Gospel, 

6 Which is come vnto you cuen at it is inal 



in trueth. 

7 Asyealfo learned of Epaphras our dear e 



..\.~i ij- • , / n .% . — , " "-"nuKLumc-vmoyoueuenas msinal 

whole world,t 1S ,andfru6rifieth,andgrow. theworld^ndis futtefuljuit it alfo inZl t 

cth,euenasmyou,fmce that dav that you the dajye beard 'of itjtudk ' F 

heard and knew the grace ofGod in truth, 
7 As you learned of Epaphras our dee- 

ItcrotlESVsChnftforyou, fter of Chrift- 

lou 8 eirfpTrit dr ° hathmanifeftCdt ° VSy0Ur * ^'W^red vnto vs your loue in the 

P Therefore b we alfo from the day that ^ For this caufe wee alfo fince the day wee 
weheardit ceafenot praymgfor you and heardit^mcJaffeto^CyoZuJl- 

10 That you may waUce « worthie of i0 * nat y „ ^y ^» . - , . - 
God mdthmgspleafingtFmaifyinaincal Ur^inaUpleiftng, LngJ^Zto^^ 

J^mH? %"&*? aCC ° rdin § '< Strengthenedwithallmightjhrouahhis 
to the might ofhis glorie, m al patience and glorious power, vnto aBpatience andlon/oZ 
lonaanimitiewithiov: ringwitl ioyfuhefe, * e *» ai0 »iM<- 

12 Giumg thankes vnto the father, which 
hath made vsmeete to be partakers of the inhe- 
rit once ofthe faintts in light : 

13 Who hath deliueredvs from the power of 



O D 

longanimitie with ioy : 

1 2 Giuing thankes to God arid the Fa- 
ther, who hath made vs % worthy vnto the 
part ofthe lot ofthe fain&es in the light : 

13 Who hath deliueredvs from y pow- 



tranflated ys into darke 



HeUirf. 



the kingdom ofthe fonne ofhis lone, 

14 In whom we haue redemption, the 
remifsion of finnes : =£0 

15 Who is the* image ofthe inuifible 

God, 



dome ofhis * dear e forme : Matj.^ 

14 In whome we haue redemption through *«p€W*7« 
bisb/oudtcucn the for gUteneffe of fumes: 

is WhoktU^imageofthtimftbleGod,^,^ 

the 






( 



**-*-*-- 



Chap, u To the Coloflkns. : t J44 



f «• 1 6 Became m i«»* vyw.w*v»ww — , •/ * t . °, , r /, j 

" "V t t w- ■ ■ ..n A .v,n«r;Anc Muifihh . w/^WtHevheT nuitcftte s or lord- 



TfcroncJi 



limbic* wncracr liuuuca^-wi^viM""*- — *. — -j ■ # - / - , - 

or Principalities , or Poteftatcs : all by him, flips, either rules or powers: aUthmgs were ere*. 

18/Andhccisthehcadofthc.Jjpdy-, the thmgsconfifi. . .. '^ ! 



CHVRCH,whoisJbeginniQg-,firlUorne 1 8 tAndhee is the bead of the body of the 

di^primacie: 7 . fromtbedead, that in all tUngs he might hm ^'^ 

19 Becaufeinhimithathwellpleared,al the preeminence: iohn* 

fulrfetoinhabite: < ?J *£" *J*# *• **« *• * *» *■"*• 

20 AndbvhimtorecQncilealthingsvn- fhould all filneffe dwell, 
ro WmWfe Pacifying by the blood of his 20 And by him to reconcile all things vnto 

wVthataJeinheauen. blood ofbucrofe by bimM the things in earth, 

« And vou, whereas you were feme- wdthtngs mheauen. 
timealienJda^enemiesinfenfe^neuiU « AndyoHwhichwmfometmeftrangers 
umcaiKuaw. and enemies by cogitation in emllworkes,hatb he 



X 



i 

■ 

fa 



" 



workes: 



21 Yet nowe he hath reconciled in the nowe yet reconciled, 
u a flic flpfl, lw Heath to prefent vou ^ /*»&* body of hufifh through death, to 

i, Ifyetve continue in the faith, groun- fmltmhujight. 

ded and liable , and vnmoueable from the « /,r> «H>f>-^ ""fttt t 
hope of the Gofochvhichyouhaue heard, ,hf^4hm,mmd^fm,h t ly:af 

Schis preached among ail creatures that Ac&S^f^cbj'b^ ftO*****- 

tobodyaichistheCHvaCH: ^^^^^^^^ 

uen^etowaroyou.thatXmay^ 

Td f he myfterie thathath been hidden >«<W* i^«,Wfince the begin- 
from Jorlde/and generations, bu.noweis nin|of^«^: fo m. .*«(» te 

m ™f Toll h m f God a "ouldmakeknowen *1> rf-flJ-j*-* *•»-*» 
the riches ofT glorieof tbisfacrament in kAA/.AWA-..//™^ 
Kuesfwhicf Lchriftinyouthehope AM>. +A.<**mj*+t* 4 

° f f 8°Whom we preach.admoniming eue- * *rf »*• «« /'«* ."7*?"^ "J* . 
rv man and t„ching euery man in all «ife- «rf. M«**««7 — * *» "*%"">'£' 
EthatvvemayprefenTeuery man per- »« .? f«/«« <*? — /"*« - CW > 

fc t n Wh«einXllabourftriuing accor- ^ irt^M £# «~ .Ad- 
ding to his operation which heworkethin «*« u> Im mrig* «hcb mrkfih >» m» 



! 



V 

4 



■ i 

i! 



X' 



meinpovver. . ■*** 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. i. 

« Inthe W HoleWorld.) He^ubth^heChur<haniChrimGfelJhouliM^^ 



Xhem.i. 



Slander. 



Rrr. J 



< 



The Epiffle of S. Paul Chap. 



i. 



w eccli 'fe y cxpicdy, that the Church is oftentimes objure* as themoolc in the ; wan\ 

Rhem.2. 10. All goodworkc.) Mk^^^rt^t^ptmtU^aett^J^nGi^V^itf^tb, 
Fltlke.2, Wefayasmuch,yetnothmgthatis.inv i iuftia.etlj J butfaith. 

Rhem.3. Ii. Worthy vmo the.) WearewtonelybywceptationorimputatkmPanak^sofChriffesbeneHtesM 

grace made worthy ttiereofynd define our Valuation ecndignelu r J 

tttike.S. Howecanytwconcludeoutofthetext.that wc are made worthy ctherwife then by acceptation and im 

putatton of Chriftcs luftice? Yea whatcan be more contrary to the text,then that you fay,we defcrue our fal Moite ' 
uatjon condignely , when he faydi exp'refly , wee haue it through redemption of Chrift, and remiffion of out 
finncs by him , who hath reconciled all things to him , by the blood ofhis crofTcChry foftome vpon this text 
lay tbjHOm.l.in ep.ad Col. Such me tlnfe things that ategiuen, tl>at he hathnot onelygiuen them , but alfo hath made 
•viable to taks them. Againe.2^ man fbewethfucb a come.fam oflife,that Ixmty be wmhie of the kingdome : but this 
gftis altogether of Cod Therefore Infaith&htn we haue doneal thingsjay rvearem;nffitabkfiruats.lhcodovet faith. 
We fray fe the mercifuU God, which whereas we were vnmrthy, hath made Vs par.akps of the tight oftliefainiles. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 

Zhcm.4. ** I)oe accompilh that wanteth.) ^t'^^^^W^^w^^^r/Sa^/wfi^m^^ftficM, Thereisw * 

the Church being therefore his plenitude, fulnefe, or complement Ephef.I.\f the paffions of the head and the affliftonscf w5ti " Chri«« 
the body and membersmihe one complete majfe offafsom. Withfuch difference for, dl that, hetweenetlx one fcrt and the P^ 5 whi * 
f^'^mnceofthel^ 

?f™l*hfkefuffmd,nhimfelfe, V hkhw^ 

demptionof the world andremiffion ofaUfmnes, but aUtbofe which his body andmembersfuffer are his alfo, and of Urn they is "** m 
"«™ <te condition aualiti^ 

T**? %l7 'j VfV mo % hri P£ ,cb: ^i^ * that his body andmmbersfauldtSL ■ 

££*"** t&^&f^i *.**. f* t0 htfth r ° fhis «** ; 'Wfi&m *>«* him and by hi example , tieymay day* fifed, 

e J . ^^h^elMesmdothersthegmerallrredicmeofClmflesmentesaU inhisbodyibc 

by Sacraments, Sacrifice,and other wayes alfo : the one fort btivgno more insurious to Clmfiesdeath then the other ;notwit1>- SS&fi! 
ftaidwheyasneclamursofthe Troteftants, th.it would vnder pretence of Chrflespaffson, takfaway the valure of all !her£f 
g°°ddeedes. Hereupm,tssplainencwe,that thisaccomplifhmentofthe wantsof Chrijtesfaflions.rvhiih the Atofile and HoweChrifi* 
ether SaincJes mafy vp snthefiefh , is not meant but ofthefenaU a«d fatisfaSfcrie worlds ofChrifiin his members, euery "*** are ^ 
g°°*™<>»*te"gtont'nttfp^ 
^W»t*fP™*ndfm^ 

vusmon ofSasnffes and tliefocietie that isnot cmly betweene tin headandthe body , but alfo betweene one member and an 
f« ? ™™'^f™>ff<>rieandm*ny 

VS J the P a lP^ f^nSlesarealrfaye,fufferedforthe common good ofthevhole body, and fimthmtwUaUby tl* *er. 
i.Cor. h 6. M;™Jp<c"Umtent,ontheyare^ ^ „ many: as here th ApoftUioyethinhu prions for the 

llTi^ 1 ' T^™' * m ****** huapElkns be for thcfiluation of the Corinthan s , fometimes he wifheth to be Anathema, 
a ■ & c T.& ? °^ mse ^ m ( in hb.nu.hom.io.& la.) a facrifice for the Uwes, and tie oftenlbe.keth of I* death 

*** ^Pt^^^^^^s^c^^^ 1 ^^^^' ^rchichdedicatedandfanffifiedmChrillee . ' 

bhodandfiimfice, makf theplenuudeof^tajjion, and haue aforcble crU,mercesfionfndfatifi{}ionfor the Church and 

J m t£ MCeSf Tt ™? f - }* " hi i> Mftme d V ah0,tndm S cod ™rtesa»dfatisfaff«nr {a* S. Tout, who rcckentth * 

V>™*fa«n'»«lglon«hm^^ 

leal^tfZl^ 

r TIj 7lTTf t fft i ' it "i l #C " md the , "f&M* 1 * ™»" r f°>*f»>" b Leflore of the tther, is the ground The ^nd d 

fences andpard m u,wh,ch the Clmrchdayly dfj,enfeth with great iuft.ee and mercie , by their hands in whm Chrifi hath °' P^ons. 

put the word of our reconcilement , to v, lx>m he hath committed the ^ to ieepe and yfe, hisfheepe tofeede , his my (levies 

Mhsgovdestod.JbenfeMp^ertob^eandloofe^^ 

mtUe to gate every one their meateandfnflenar.ee indue feafon. J r J J 

Fulke, 4, Chrift fuffereth in his members , by which fuffering they are made conformable vnto Chrift their head- Meri « «r» 

and through then- patience, helpe to confitmc the faith one of an other. So the Apoftles fuffering was for the fa£Hon - 
glorie of God , and the confirmation of the Church in faith of the Gofpel which he had taucht. But that the 
f ufferings of any man are meritorious or fatisfaftorie , eyther for him felfc , or others , it istorrible blafuhe- 
??TZ ft ^.»««^a»&ft»oJ Chriftesdeath,which wanteth nothing inbimfelfetomerite and 
famfieforallhi S members.S.PaulRom8.i 7 .whomyouquote 5 fpcakethofconforaicievm^ 
nngs not of mente or fausfaibon. Nor yet Leo fcr. 19. Ve Tafiione. Wherefore this blafphemic of merites 
and fatisfaftion by fuffering, ftandeth vpon your owne credite, without any teftimonic of Scriptures and Do- 

2SL2& nfSTu* 3 L C apP ° ,nKd b >' ? r i ft > t0 COnfirmc our failh in ** mcr "« ^ Chrift, not to applic Sieram^ 
the mentcs of Chrift bymemvntoys^bythcworkewrotight.WhichopinionaFo.isiniurfoustomepa^^^^ t 
onofChnft: and therefore you fhaUneuerftoppe our clamours agamftit^ndagainftthemeriteandS. wroJSr. - 
fac^nofmensfuffenngs, except you candoe it by the word of God. And whereat you fay ,*at vnder pi ^ ' 

the workes of Chnft , to mente or fausfie for finne. Therefore, hauing "brought no maner of proofc before, 

but 



& 



•('•: 



. rv » ■ x 1 



Chap. i. TotheColosfians. 1 34* 

but your bare worde,y ou make an impudent conclufion thereof^bat « is plaine,that the fufferings of Chrilts 
members, are fatisfa&oric both for the fufFerers, and for others. Let vs heare then howe you an! were the ob- 
ieftios, that are brought againft your blafphemousbeggcrly principle.For you fo]jhough<memmbtt cm netme- 
rite for an other properly, yet one may hare the burtlxn y mddi(charg<t the debt ofm other. To take your graunt, if one bv 

his fufFering cannot merirc for an other, then ones fuffering is not meritorious for an other in deede neither 
properly nor improperly., though you feeme to include a fophi(hca!l diftinftion in that worde properly But 
howe vnproperly may he mcritc by bearing an others burthen? For who will graunt that one can bearc the 
burthen, or pay the debt of an other mans finnes? feeing the Scripture fayth,thc foule that finneth , euen that 
(hall die. Ezc.i8.io. And cuery one ihall bearc his owneburthen,Gal.<5.j. Noman can redeeme his brother 
or giuea price to God for him,Pfal. 4 9.S. You fee therefore howe agreeable it is to the Lawe of God and na- 
ture, that one man ihould beare an others burthcn,;and fatisfie to God for his finnes : though one of chari- 
tic may beare an others burthen , and helpc him in this life. And howe ridiculous WicklefFe was to denie the 
fame : but the olde prouerbe is found true, a foole laiigheth, when there is nothingro be laughed at But you 
rife vpon vs luftely,and fay. We fee heere, tlxttpasfiom of the SainSet are alwayes fujfered for the common' good of the 
wholebody. What then? Ergo they be meritorious and fatisfaftorie for the whole Church.This conclufion is 
not more worthy of laughing 5 thcn hiffing. AndfometimeliytheJpeciaUimentionofthefufferer . they are applicable 

ecuer bra' 
«, and lx$ 

;*,'.,, ', ,- ' .;. -' . "» -. --J -j —-r—j — -j 'v".thijiui uus.-'ErgoS.Pauis 

death might haue been a faenhec propitiatone for the Icwes.and fo it was,atleaft for others meritorious and 
fatisfaftone for their finnes? Yet beingdedkated and fiuSfifiedin Chrijiei blood, they haue a forcible crie. intercelfton 
andfathfailionforthe Chttrch.andtheparticuler necafities of the fame. Verily you muft make newe logike and cre- 
ate new reafon,beforc thefc conclufions can folow ofyour antecedent or premises. Yetyou goe forward with 
them.and fay, that fome doe abound in fuchfatifaclion.^to the helpe of them that lacke them. Firft S. Paul which rec 
koneth vphis afBiftions,and glorieth in them i.Cor.i r. In deede he fayth,hc will glorie in his infirmities in 
which the grace or God workcth moft erfecwally : but of mcritc and fatisfaftion, not a worde, nor a fillabJe 
The fecond example is of lobjwho auoucheth(as you fay>/;*f hi* penaltie fane exceeded hit fimti.But that is falfe ' 
for although he vttered fome times wordes of impatience, yet in that 6. Chapter he hath no fuch faying • but 
according to your corrupt tranfiation. Whereas y trueth is, he complaincth y liis forowes were greater then 
he could expreire,not greater then his finnes had defeated. For although he might iuftly defendhis innocen 
cie agamft his friendes,which charged him with hypocrifie, yet when hecommethintotheprefenceofGod" 
he layeth his hand on his mouth , and will not excufe himfclfe : yea he confefieth, that he is not able to an' 
fwcrctoone ofa thoufand, that God mightlay to his charge 10^9^.3.39.37. Your third example U our Lad* 
vhich wuerftnned,yetfufferedfo great dolours. While you pretend to honour her, you doe moft horrible iniuri/ 
both to Chrift,and her. For if (he ncucr finned, howe can the Scripture be true. All haue finned,and are defti- 
tute of the glory of God-Rom.^. And it (he ncuerfinrted, howe can (he reioyce in God her Sauiour'Howe 
can (he beone of Chriftes people,who was called Iefus,becaufehe(houldcfaue hispeoplcfrom theirfinnes? 
Matki.This therefore being the ground ofyour indulgences, is moft mifcrablc and blafphcmous beeeerie 
whereofl haue written more at large vpon i.Cor.z. Nowcthatwce hauefecne, you haue nothing out of the 
auncicnt fathers for you: let vs fee what there is in them againft you. FLft Chryfoftome vpon this text horn 

4.fay th. Ton are not reconciled to God by vs y but by Cbrifl, although we doe thefe things. S. Ambrofe fayth He confetfeth 
that hereioyceth in tribulations which hefuffered, b-caufe hefeeth their profile in the faith of the beleeuert. Aeaine He 
declared [mthebegimmg y howgreat,and how infinite the emmpotencie of Chrifl is.thathemightteach.thattlnirhope'istt 

■ b*repof e donelytnhim,T\\toc\oxz^ 

■ fi&tons ofChnft^mh ore wanting^ /* which fulfilled that winch was rtmayning^andfufleynedamions for tlamjni 
thu was that which remayned, that he might preach to the Gmtiles, andfbew the liberall procurer of health into them Fi 
nally,thcrc is not one of the aunciem fathers,that gathcreth any merite or fatisfaftion of mens fufferings out 

CHAP. II. 

He UcarefuR for them , though he were veuer with them ; that they reft in the mndcrfnU vifedome which is in Chrillian 
religson,andbt not caried away eytherwith Thilofophie ,' to leaue Chriftandtofacnficeto Annltorwithludafmeto. 
raeme any ceremonies ofMoyfes lawe. 

FOrl will haue you know brethren , what 
maner of care I haue for you and for —»«..»,■. 

them that are of Laodicia , and whofoeuer odicea , and for as many as haue not feene my 

hauenotfeenemy&ceintheflefh: faceinthepfh. . 

^ 2 That their hartes may be comforted, 2 That their heartes might be comforted 

mftrucled incharitie, and vnto all the riches being knitte together in fate , and in all ri- 

ofthe fulnefle of vnderftanding , vnto the ches ofcertainiie of ' vndsrflanding , to kftorve 

. knowledge of the myfterie of God the Fa- tbemyflerie of God, aud oftheFather, and of 

iherofChriftlEsvs, Qhrift: 

3 In whom be all the treafures of wife- 3 In whom are hid all the treafures of wife- 

domeand knowledge hid. dome andknmledge. 
Sc£„f y . 4^utthis Ifay ^thatnomandeceiueyou 4 This I fay , leafi any manfhoulds beguile 

dccciueypeo-wlortinesofwoides. joft with perfaaf on of wordes' 

5 p or for. 4. s *f<» 




*y 



*i ' I 



■ 



1* 



I 



I 



v: 



"mil. 



The Epiftlc of S. Paul C h a p. i i. 

pUAdoquece y p or although I beabfent in body,yet in / * For though I bee abfent in theflefh ,yet x.Cor.f.j. 
SSuekbJ? fpiritl am with you : reioycing , and feeing am I with you in the Jpirite , toying and be- 
giftof nature, your order , and the conftancie of that your holding jour order , and jour ftedfail faith in 

asyHererikes £ . , , . > . _. .« * rUi(T 

ofaiiageshad, faith which is in Chrilt. Cbrtjt. 

and lightly all $ Therefore as you haue receiued I e s v s 6 nAsye haue therefore receiued Chrift Ie- 
bm°wS Chrift our Lord, walke in him, fustheL^rd^owalkeyeinhim: 

forTwldmS 7 Rooted and built in him,and confirmed 7 Rooted and built in him , andftablifkedin 
by failure- in the faith,as alfo you haue learned, aboun- the faith , as ye haue beene taught, *abounding x.Cor.i.j, 
S5»£n£ ding tt inhiminthankes-giuing. therein with thankejgiuing. 

thing (faith s*. 8 Beware left any man deceiue you \ by S Beware leaft any man fpoileyou through 
2/EJ2K) philofophie,andvainefallacie: according to philofophieandvainedeceite, after the tradition 
is fo cafie as' the tradition of men , according to the elc- of men, and after the rudiments of the world,and 
ArfSSS* mentsofyworld,&notaccording to Chrift. not after Chrift: 

w deceiue the p p or m hj m dwelleth all the fiilnefle of p For in him dwelleth all the fulneffe of the 
JLde, which theGodhead corporally: Godhead bodily: 

vndefSeA 10 Audyouareinhimreplenimed,who 10 *Andye are complete in him,wbichis the 
n^doth the is the head in all Principalis and Power: head of all principalis andpower. 
Si iStfiSt 1 1 In whom all you are circumcifed with / / In whom alfoje are * circumcifed with Rom.1.29. 
che famcThe circumcifion not made by hand in fpoyling circumcifion made without handes,by putting of 
c2h e iT ufthe body of the fleOi , in the circumcifion the body of the flefh fubiett tofmne , by the cir- 
vH^-i*,, of Chrift, cumcijion of Chrift: 

ESS* x 2 Buried * nim in Baptifme : in whom / 2 * r BuriedwHh him in Baptifme, inwhom Epha-w* 

P " ' alfo you are rifen againe by y faith of y ope- ye are alfo rifenagaine through the faith of the 

ratio ofGod,who raifed him vp from j dead, operation of God, who hath raifedhimftom the 
Eph.i,i. 13 And you*when you were dead in the dead. 

offences and the prepuce of your flefh , did 13 Andye being deadinyourfnnes, andthe 

he quicken together with him : pardoning vncircumctfion of your flefh , hath he quickened 

you all offences, with him, hauingforgiuen ally our treffaffes, 

•by decrees. *4 Wiping out thehand writing 1 ! f de- 14- And when he had blotted out the hand 

' cree that was againft vs , which was contra- writing of ordinances that was againft vs , and 

rieto vs. andthe fame he hath taken out of thatwas contrary to vs,euen that hath he taken 

the way,faftening it to the croffc : out of the tray, hauingfaftened it to his crop: 

I c And fpoyling the Principalities and //And hatting (poiled allprincipalities and 

«WWh«». Poteftates < hath ledde them confidently in powers,hath made a frewe of them openly, trium- 

openfliewe,trkimphingtheminhimfclfe. phingouertheminhtmfelfe. 

1 6 Let no man therefore iudge you || in '* Let no man therefore iudgeyou inmeate 
mcate or mdrinke, or in part of a feftiuali or in drinkf, or in part of an holy day ,or of the new 
day, or of the New-moone, or of Sabboths: Moone,or oftheSabboth dayes: 

17 Which are a (hadowe of things to '7 which arejhadowes of things to come,but 
come,but the body Chrifts. the body is ofChfitt. 

fc-rhativvii. 18 Let no man feduce you, b willing in 18 Let no man beguile you of viBorie,m the 
SinvoS- the humilitie and « religion of Angels , wal- humblenefe and worfbipping of \Angels in- 
rie religion, king in the things which he hath not feene, truding him felfe into thofe things which he 
Silw. mvainepuffedvpbythefenfeofVis flefh, hath not feene,caufelefepufivp with his fejbly 
xHa-whereof 1 9 And | not holding the head, whereof minde: 

commeththe tne wno le body by ioyntes and bands being 19 *And holdeth not the head y whereof all 
SI=5pS S c ferued and compaaed ,groweth to the in- the body by ioyntes and bandes, hotting nourijh- 
s*pe>fim, n . creafeofGod. mentminiftred,andknit together jincreafeth with 

^.l?" 1 * 20 Ifthen you be dead with Chrift, from theincreafeofGod. 

' JSkvn*> the elements of this world*: | why doe you 2 wherefore if ye be dead with Chrift from 
^sv.Th* is, e t fc ctcc js lining in the world? the rudiments of the world.why, as though lining 

SftSfoS* 21 Touch not,taft not,handle not: . in the world, ar eye led with traditions, 
fpirituaii hTe 2 2 which things are all vnto deftru&ion 21 Touch notjtafie not, handle not? 
mentb U yVa«bythcveryvfe, according to the precepts 22 which all \ be in corruption, in abufmg **£*£• 
A°e hai' ft ^ doftrines of men, after the commandements anddo&rinesofmen: fing.&ajiij* 

A>iw- » ? Which are in deede f hauing a me we 23 which things haw a Jhewe ofwifedme 

of '* 



C 

VlZ<.* 7*. 



/ 




them, 2, 



Chap.ii. To the Colofsians. 346 

r t 

ofwifdominfuperftitionandhumiIitic,and involuntarie religion &humbleneflctfminde, 
not to fpare the body, nor in any honour to andm not ffaringof the hdj,mr in anj honour 
the filling ofthe flefti. to the [atisfying eftheflefh. 

ANNOTATIONS. Cha mi. 

nhm l 8 - By Philofophic.) ?bihfipt>ieatd albumin fckncejolonga they b^ 
* * mthtS&QQksofChrijifonCa^ 

God. Othrwife where fecular learning is made tlx rule of religion and commaundeth faith,there it isperfiiciotss & the emfe j, ovv profitable 
ofaiberefie andinfideltie.for the \vhich,S.Werom and before him Tamilian callTbilofophers, the Patriarkes of Here- or hurtful to 
iikcs,anddecU,e fatal tbeoldbercfiesroficnly by to mtehadmiringcfproplmeVhihfophie. Hicro.adCtefiph.conC J e ^ urch 
Pciag.c.t Xertul.de pr*fcr.& cont.Her mog.& cont.M arcio.li.5. Andfo do tkfe newfeiles no doubt in many things. ° ' 
fir #&er arguments bane they none againfl the prefence ofchrifi in the BJacrament but fuch as they borow ofArifiotle and t^ Protects 

tmlik 9 w<wmg$kmtM^^ 

bring Clmfies my fie ries. Al Thilofophical argtiments thzrfore agamfi any article of om faith be fare condemned as deceitful/* P™ g a | a "r 

and are cattedalfo hertjSaR tradition of men 3 and the elements ofthe worl&Tfa better to reftfl winch fallacies and tra- mm £ a 

ditions of Heathen men f he Schools learning is nece(farie,wbich ieepcth Vhilofophie in awe, and order of faith, and vfetlt the 

fame to withfiand tl>e Thilofophical andfophifiical deceites ofthe Heretics and Heathen. So the great Tbilofoplnrs S t Denys, Schoole lcar* 

SUugufiineflemms Akxatdrmut,1uJHne 9 La&antws and tlje reft, vfed the fame to the great honour of God and benefite w"g- 

ofthe Churcb.So came S. Cyprian, S Ambrofe,S.Hiercm, and tin Greek? father s, firnifhed with at fecular Uarmng ynto the 

ftidieofDitdnitietWbereoffeeS.Hierom 

Tttlke I* Where you fay,we haue none other Arguments againft the carnal pretence cfChrift in the Sacrament^ k Thercal pre-' 
falfe. For we haue many Arguments boih out ofthe Scriptures, and alfo outof the ancient fathers. Neither fcnec. 
haue we any Arguments out of Philofophic, but fuch as are grounded vpon the holy Scriptures, which teach bUa<xa * 
the pcrfeft luimanitie of Chrift 3 and all eflential properties of a true and naturall body. 

16. In meatc.) The Trcteftants wilfully or ignorantly applie althef. fyides of forbearing meates, to the Chijlian pJSffi fn 
fatte$:fat it U by ttneiremftance ofthe text plamety 
Bion ofcertaine cleane and yncleane meates is for bidden to the Cobfs:am, who were in danger to befednced by certaine lews, Scriptures abu- 
ser pretence of holmes to kgepe th Law toucbing meates andfeftiuities and other like .which the Apofilefneweth were on~ *" c <* b H h **!"?: 
lyjhadows of things to come: 'winch things are come, and tberfore thefaidjhadowes to ceafe. Where he nameth the Sabboths chr^rffa- 
tmdfeafiesofthencw moone,that no manmede to dwbtUt that be fieafytb only ofthe Iewifb dxes and tyndes of faftes and ftingand hoi/ 
feaftes,ani not ofChrifiian holidaies orfafling daies at dl. daies, 

Tttlke 2. When Popilh choice of meates and dayes is more fupcrftitious & burdenous, then the Tudaical difference p—ahftn-s 
ofmeates and dayes,we doe rightly apply this and fuch like places againft them. Not againft Chriftian faftes ' * 

or feafts 3 fuch as yours are not : For your abftinence (1 om fle{h is no faft,but a fuperftitious change of meates 
according to the tradition of men,vpon a vaine pretence,that flclh was curfed of God and not fiih, asBurmd 
confeffcth lib fixate iehwijs. The Apoftles doftrine therefore being gencrall, is not onelv againft the lewes, 
but againft any fupcrftition that is like ynto theirs. Of your feaftes Iudaically and feruilly obferued, I haue 
written in GaU.Sett.%. 

RhetJt 1 J '• Religion of Angels.) By the likgfalfe application of this text as of the other before pie Heretics abaft it agamfi 
theinwcatimorlmwrofAngeUvfedintheCatbolil^^ the mcfyddoftrineofSimonMa* 

gus and others (See S.Chryf ho.7. in hunc locum,rfm/Epiph.ha*r.ii .) who taught, Angels to be our mediator* and not 
Cbrifi,non tenons caput,noc holding the heady** the Apoftleherejpeak&th, and frefcribed facrifices to be offered ynto 
themfneanlngindifftrently as weltheil Angels as tlxgcod. Which doffrine thefaid Heretikslnd of Tlato 9 who taught, 
tbatjpirittes\whhh he calleth da?raones)tt*re to be honoutedas mediators next to God. Againft winch $*Auguftine drjpu- 
teth\\.%.9.&loA^C\\x\X.asbecondenmethalfotbefam 

fiam)fxpomdeth fois alfo ofiiJ^iritesordiueis y rphomhc^roueth(outif ligionof An* 

amuchim that they ferue themJii!l 9 fo many oftlnrn andfo often as they obferue the Law. Of which idolatrie alfo toAngeh gels,cxplfca- 
Thcidorttjbeaktb vpon thisp/aeejectarwg that the lewes defended their fuperfiition towards Angels by thatfhat the Lm «J ^jj™ 
WMgiuen by tl>em>deceitfHlly at once inducing the Coloffiansfath to h^epi the latp.and to honouring ofthe Angels as tbegi- wick ^, JJJ 
uers ofthe fame. Whereby diners ofthe fattbfilwerefofeduced, that they forfookg Chriji and his Church andfewice, and j r againft t h e 
committed idolatrie to tbefaid Angels. Againfl which abominations tin Councel ofLaoduia Cap. 3 J. tookf order , accurfing due honour^ 
all that forfookg ottr S amour and committed idolatrie to Angels^ and contemning Chrift 9 kfpt comenticlesintfonameofjph a ^ n "^ ation 
rites andldols. ofwhich fytdeofworfhip of 'Angels andDiuels fee Clemens Alexand.Strom.$. Tertmlim (li.fcont. Mar- 8 Wf 
cion.)expomdeth this place ofthe falfe teachers thatfeined themfelues to haue reuelaticn of Angels^ that the Law fhould 
bek^fttotichingdifferenceofcleme^ndvncleane meates. Which is very agreatie to tlxtt* 7» the EpifiletoTtmothee^here l ' Tm 4> u 
SJ?auleaUetb abfla'mingfrom meates afur the lewifh or heretical maner ? the doftrine of Diuels : whereof fee more in the 
annotation vpon that place. Haimo a godly amcient writer, ypon this place, faith further, thatfome Thilofophers ofthe 
Gentits and fame of the lewes alfo taught flxtt there werefoure Angels Trefidents ofthe foure elements of mans body, & that 
infeinedliypocrifie{wbichtlHApofikhmcaM^hm 

lacle expounded thkfeinedbumiUtie,of certaine Heretil$s,that pretending the mediatofiip to be a derogation to Chrifis nut. 
ieffie,worfhipped Angels as the only mediators^ which wefet downe with more diligence,that the Heretics may be afha» 
toed to abufe this place agamfi the due reuerence and refpett or paiert made to the holy Angels. Whom the Scripture* recortf 
fo often toofer our praters vp to God^tnd to haue been lawfully referenced ofthe Vatriarbt*, ntuerasgods, but as Gods mi» 
ntJiersandmeffngersMuA ^.i4.Tob.ii,Tz.Gen.48,i^.Angelusquieruitme, r.Tim.J.ix. And that they may be 
praiedynto,andcan hdpe audhearevs,fee SMierom in cap.xo.Danielu. S^mbrofein Pial.i i8.fer.x.S^^g«/?^ li* 

^ ;/ xo.de ciuit.Dei ci t.Be.^li4.inCanticac.i4. 

fluke 3. You take great paines to litle purpofe,for what Religion of Angels foeuer it be, fuch as y heathen vfed, fuch sigKrftMoo 
as Simon Magus inuented,fuch as fome lewes obferued,or fuch as you PaptfU vfe,alhcligion of Angels is for- of Angd*. 

bidden; 



»• 



The EpiftleofS-Paul Chap. ii. 

bidden :yca all fupcrftitlon or will worfhip, which is not after the prefcript of Gods word. We doe not there- S l 
fore abulc this place againft your fupcrftitious honouring and inuocating of Angels. S. Auguftinc faith If *** 
youwotddrightl;; worfhip the Angels,)ouflnM The fame father among 

herefies, recitcth a left called Angelici, which were inclined to the worfhip of An;els adQt;.odvt<kbeum. Hceu 
39. Epi\>hanitts among other wicked opinions and doings,notcth the Caanes for invocation of Aneels. Har.%%, 
Of building temples in the honour of Angels, S.Auguftine faith : if xvefootddmakf a temple of timber and ftones tl 

Papifts to buildc and hallow Churches vnto the honour of S. Michael, and S.Gabritl? But the Scriptures (you 
fky)nccrdfi often f hat the Angels do offer our prayers vp to God y andtc twite bene lawfully reuerencedofthe Tatriarhs a* 
Gods Mmifiers. The proofe of this is conteincd in 4.Quotauons.Thc firft, Iofne 5.1 4. where lofae falleth downc 
and worfhippeth no Angel,but the Lord God himfclfe,our Sauiour Chrift,thc Prince of the Lords armte(thac 
is of all Angels)appearing to him in the fhape of a man,as it is plaine by the text. The next is Tob.i z.n.which 
is no Canonical Scripturc^ior agreeable vnto it: for the Scripture alwayes makcth Chrift our oncly Media- 
tour,by whom our prayers and all other fpiritual facrifices arc offered to God.i .?et.i.5.Heb,i$.t y. I he third 
text.^.48.16. r/#^w£f/W;/c/^ 

Chrift,& no creature,Af4^.i.For no creature but God himfclf deliuercd him from al cuil. And S.Paul callcch 
the Angel which led the people of Ifrac],Chrift.i &M0.9. And although he fhould meane the miniiterv of an 

Angcl,yethispraieris to God,&notto the Angel,thathe would proteftthofe children byhis Angelas he had 
done U:ob himfelfe. rhc laft.t .r/w.y.ir .where the Apoftle doth charge Timctbie in the prefence of God,& of 

om Lord Iefus Chrift,and the cleft Angcls,to obferue thefe tliings.Out of which words,l cannot imagine how 
you would gather your conclufion,that Sainch do offer our pray ers,& haue bene rcucrenccd of the Patriarks. 
S. Paul calleth God and our Sauiour Chrift, 3nd his holy Angels to be witneflcs of this his wcightie charge. 
And Mofcs calleth heauen and earth to witnes that he hath fet before them life and deathJta* .30.1 9.May we 
hereof conclude,that heauen and earth did offer his prayers,or that he did yeld any religious worfhip to hea- 
uen and earth ? As for due reuerence which is of loue,notoffcruice,there is no doubt but all the Sainfts of 
God doe yeeld vnto them. And fo faith S.Auguftine of the A ngel$:#*V Imnottr rixm with cbaritk^ot with fnuice. 

2{eidx? do we build temples vnto them: for tUy wil not befo honoured ofrsjieeatsfe they ^wtr that w: whm we arc poL are 
the temples of the highsfl God. Therefore it it right ly writ tenjhat a mm was forbidden by an Angeho worfhip him y & bidden 
to wr/hip God only y vnder whom lx alfo was a fellow fer none with him.De vera religx.tf* T he texts are OAldzntApOC . 
c .19 .10.& 22.8 .Where y Angel denieth to be worflupped of SJolmjwho was not fo ignorant to worfhip him a* 
God, but thought fbme religious worfhip was due to him,as to a mcflcnger of God, But that Angels may be 
prayed vnto, and can helpc and heare YS,you fend vs firil to Hieromin cap.ioJbanieL where is neuer a word to 
prouc that Angels may be prayed vnto. Only Hierom (belide the text and befide the trueth)faith in the per- 
fon of die Angcl,that he did offer Daniels prayers: but that he was to be prayed vnto, there is no word. That 
the Angels may know our prayers when it pleafeth God, & be minifters of his helpc vnto vs,it is no queftion. 
We acknowledge they arc appointed for our gard and defencc,according to Gods pleafure. 1 he Angel in that 
Chapter of Daniel, was ready at the firft prayers of Daniel,but the Prince of Tafia wfchftoode him 2 1 . dav es. 
Whereby be declare*, that his meflage was delayed for tha t time,& for what benefice of the Church.Where, 
left you fhould build too much vpon S.Hieroms auftoritie for offering of our prayers by the AngeJ,He vndcr- 
ftandeth die Prince ofTerfia to be an Angcl,and fo makcth a remittance of one Angel againft another,which is 
agrofleabfurditie. yournextproofeisoutofS.Ambrofe/»2^ii8./er.i.V/hercth-reis no word to prouc, 
that Angels may be prayed vnto. Only he fhcvveth,that Angels are prefent in all places to be witneflcs of our 
aaions,and to protcft and defend Gods children as it pleafeth him to fend them. The third is S. Auguftine 
De ciuit.Lb.i 0/ J 2. Where he faith,*/** God doth none otherwife Ixarethtmtlm call +pm l>imjhen hsfceth tlat they nil 
call vpon him for eue.i when his Angels doe UareJ* heanth thetttft in a true temple not made with Iwnis. His m eanin* 
i<as ic is plaine by the difcourfc of the Chapter) that God hath no ncedc of the miniftcry of Angels, to haue 
ourprayersprefcntedtohimbythcm:butwhenthey doe heare our prayers made to him, he in the Angels 
themfclues hearcdi them. Wherefore here is nothing to prouc,that we may pray to Angeh,becaufe the An- 
gels fometimes heare vs pray to God. The laft is Bede inC4nt.Ub.4xM. Where there is no vvoidof pitying 
to Angels,nor of any reuerence giuen to them. Onely he faith,out of Apfokmusj&m tie ninifterics of Aug is do 
tKUer decline fromtlmrp.wsr and offkefrtt alwayes remame as hfcha* Talme trees. And out oUtdUum he faith, Tie 
amfatiiesofhis Saintfs both of men and ofAngels y dceferue lis Godb.ad, and doe celebrate the h .mm of the Kmg wish con. 
tinuaBpraife. I will conclude therefore with S. Auguftines exhortation, agreeable to this text, Ut Hdgk* 
tfnreforc binde vs to one Almighty God, bzcrnfc betweene our tninde whereby w: i-ndtrfland him to be our fatlxr mi t hi 
trntth y (that is that inward light by which we vnderflandbim, ) there is no creature fet betweene. De yera Hfi&Jl $. And 
Theodora vpon this tcxt,faying that it was decreed in the Councel I*x//«v<,that men ihould not pray vr.to the 
Angels. And further faith,that vnto his time they had in diuers places of Tbrygia, (as a remnant of this anci- 
ent fuperftition) Churches or Oratories of S.Michael. 

Sheift* *?• Notholding the head.) Beeastfehe hath much a do with fuchfalfc preachers as taught the people topreftrrctlx 

S,ngds which gone the Law,or other whatfoeuer,before Chrijl: in this Eptftle^ndto tin Efhefiaw, he often ajjxmth Chri/t 
to be ourheadtfea and to be exalted far about al creahmsyAngels^otefiau^Trincipalities^r war footer. 

Xhem. 4* 

wtxre tin Greelte ufo mjiflatlyfa&Simt) tlnre they tranjlate tf,Inftrudions,ordinances^c. 
F/tlftf* 4. A maru -^ < ?W matter to make fuch an outcry of our tranflauon,which is agreeable to y fenfe of the Apoftle, Slander. 

though wc c&otexpreffckm ©nc\w^ 

the ^ 




etc** 



Chap. ii. To the Colofsians. 34/ 

the traditions and decrees of men odious ? Which the Apoftle vcrfc i*. callcth the precepts and doftrines of JJ^" " rf 
men,as Chrift doth the traditions of the hvies,Matth.x 5. But where traditions ate commended (you fay)the 
word which flatly fignificth traditions,we tranilatc inftruftions,ordinances. I anfwere,the Grceke word will 
beare our tranf lation.and we doe auoydc die terme of traditions, to diftinguifli the ordinances and doctrine 
deliuered by the Apoftles,from the traditions of men which our Sauiour Chi ift condemneth, Mattb.i f . 

Shem. f. U. Toachnot.) T he Herctikes(as before mdalwaks)*ery-vainly«lleage tin againft the Catb^^^^ S'jSthe 

it is mo/I time that the Apoftle reprehended tlx firefaii falfe teacher t that thought to mak£ the Cbnftians fubiecl to thi ob- chln s ches 
feruation of the ceremonies of the old I aw,"fr.ot eating fogges,conies,yrcsflcfi,,andfuch hk(,not to toueh a dead corps nor a- fefos. 
tty place where a woman in her flour es badfitten.aitd otlxr infinite doBrines 6ftoucbing,tafting,wajhing/ating,and tlx reft, 
either commaunded to the old people by God, or (as many things were) voluntarily taken vp by tbemfeluei, fometme clean* 
againft Gods ordinance, and often fiiunhus and fiperfti thus. Which fort as Chrift in the Gofpel,fo here S. Vanl caUetbtlx * Wftrf ^ 
precepts and doEfrmes ofmen,a»dfupe>ftitio», and (as the G reekg word fignificth) * volmtarie worfhip, that u inuented by 
Heretikes oftlxir owne head without the warra.it ofCl/tifi in tlx Scriptures, or tlx holy Ghofi in the Clntrch, or any lawful 
mthoritie of fitch wfom Cirri ft c0mm.1un.leth vs to obey. Again fl fuch Seel- Maimers tlxrfore as would haueyolqd tlx faith- 
ful againe with the Itwifb or Heretical fafles of Simon Magusandtht bk,S.VaulJpeak£th,andnotoftbe Clmchesfafiet 

Fltlke $ • This ma'keth not againft your prohibitions of touching of meates and handling of Chalices and fuch like! p „ ^ 
Why fo> Becaufc you be no herecikes. Nay,but becauicyou haue fuch precepts $ doctrines of men,cont ary ,&<,., 
to Scriptures : you declare your fclues to be as great heretikes as thefe men, againft whomc the Apoftle fpca- 
keth,and to hold either the fame or the hkeherefics. So\i&y,fuperffition or -voluntary worfhiputhat,«hichtsin. 
uentedby heretics oftlxir owns hra.l,w;thout the warrant ofChrft in the Scriptures. Herein wc agree with vou,& fuch vfc rf 
is al Popilh fuperftition. But you come in with an Or,that it hath the warrant of the holy Ghoft in the Church: mlSi 
Vcrely the Church hath no auftoriticof the holy Ghoft,to decree contrary totheScriptures,to make Religi- 
on in touching and tafting,which the Scripture faith to be free. Neither are we comanded to obey any man» 
but fo farre forth as his doctrine and decrees are warrantable by the holy Scriptures. For neither the Church 
nor any pcrfon therein,hath power to command or forbid the vfe of any creature for Religions fake.But if any 
company of men doe take vpon them to fct vp a new Religion or worihip, in whole or in part, which hath not 
the warraut of Chrift in the Scriptures.we fee by this place it is alfo contrary to the Scriptures, therefore that 
company fliew themfclues not to be of the Church of Chrift,but of Antichrift,and he that commaundcth the 
contrary to this text, vfurpcth Gods autorifle as Antichrift, hauing no commifllon from God, or our Saui- 

EhemJ. zj. Hauing a fhew.) Againe tlx Heretikes of our time obhclfhat thefe forefitid fialfie teachers pretended botines,mf- ^.tyR?"** 
domfnd chafiifermnt of their bodies ( forfo S. Vanl faith ) by forbiddmg certaine mentis according to the levees obfemation, ^ H ^ 
euen as the Catholics do.lt is true they did fo.andfo domoftvices imitate vertttes.for if chftifing of mens bodies andrepref- tft^maketh 
fingtheir concupifiemes and lufteiv ere not godly,andifabftimncefiom feme meates were not laudably and profitably vfed in aotbinga- 
the Church for the fame purpofe, no Heretics ( to induce the aMijhed obferuations ami differences of mtates of the Iewer,or ^$jjjg? 
the condemnation of certaine mates and creatures as abominable according to others) would haue falfely pretended the clxtjlife* ^ commB ™ 
went of their fle(h,or made other fhew ofrvifedom and pictiejo found their vnlawful Heretical or Iudaicalfuperftition con. deth ic t 
cernin" tlx fame. The Cat ho like Church and her chiUrenjjy the exampleofChrifl,S.lolm Baptifijhe Apofiles & otlxr blcjfed 
men jo that lawj r.hy, godly, religioufiy, and fincerely in deede to tlx end a forefitid, which thefe falfe Apoftles only pretended to 
do. So *S.Vaul did chxfiife his body in deede,by watching, fafling, and many otbraffitfions, and flat was lawful andwat \.C>r.%if. 
true rvifidom andpietie in deede.T he forefitid Heretics mtfojiut to induce the Colofsians to ludaifme and otlxr abommaUe *,C«> "> *7» 
errors 3 didbut pretend thefe things in bypotrifie. m 

It hath bene often faid,your abftinencc from flefh and eating of fifh.with drinking of wine, and eating of al PopIfh wbg. 
mancr of fruits and fpices,is no Chriftian faft: but an hypocritical countcrfecling. Secondly,your abftinencc 
from fleih and allowing filh/or more holines,(becaufe the waters were not curfed,when all flefh was curfed,) 
is the very doftrinc of diucls. Thirdly ,your very fafting and punifliing of your carkaflcs^iot for chaftifement 
to bring them in fubicclion to the fpirit,but bv your arrogant opinion of inerite,to preferrc fuch bodily exerci- 
fes euen before faith of the heart,and true contrition of the foule,and other fruites of Gods fpinys as vile hy- 
pocrifie and hercfie,as euer was in any ancient heretikes. And therefore you can neucr ihift your felues from 
the condemnation of this text,exccpt you leaue your wicked hcrcfies. 

CHAP. III. 

Heexhortethto mortice and put ofal corrupt tnaners of the old man,and to put onfuch virtues*! are fir the new man. 18 /» 
particular alfo,wiucsandhusbands,children and parents, firuants and maifters,echfort to doe Mr cbseM. 

vro C S« »TpHercfore if you be rifeu with Chrift, TFjw then bee rifen with Chrifl, feeke thofe 

(uc ' 1 feeke the things that are aboue : where 1 things which are ahue^here Chrift fitteth 

Chrift is fitting on the right hand of God. on the right hand of : God: 

2 Minde the things that ' are abouc, not 2 Setyour affeftion on thinges aboue, not on 
the things that are vpon the earth. on things on the earth. 

3 For you are dead: and your life is hidde 3 Forye are dead, andjf our life u hiddewtth 
with Chrift in God. Chrift in God. 

a When Chrift fhall appeare, your life: + whenfietterChriftwhichtsottrlifepaUf- 

then you aifo thai appeare w him in glory .4$ feare,thenfhalye alfo appeare with him tn glory. 

Eph. j,j. - * Mortifie thcrfore your members that 3 Ctfortifr there foreyow members match 

are ** 



Fulke.f. 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p.i i i. 

are vpon the earth,fomication,vncleannefle, are vpon the earth: ^fornication, vncleannes, in- Ephcf f .3, 

, Iuft,euil concupifcence,and |j auaricc, which ordinate afettion,e»il ' concupifcence , and clue 

«£™* is'theferuiceofldols. toufneffe,whichis worfbipptngof images- 

6 For which things the wrath of God 6 For M th - f . fh y 
commeth vpon the children ^^^ 

7 In which you alfo walked fometime, _ . . , J „ J ctue7Ke » 
when you liued in them. 7 In the rvhich J ee **fi ""tlk^d fometime, 

8 Butnowlayyou alfo al away ranger, " ben J e ' ****&*. 
indignatio^malice^lafphemiejfilthietalke ' * ^ nowe putye off alfo all wrath, fierce- Rom/.*, 
out of your mouth. *#» malittoufneffe , blaff hemic, filthy commit- ephcC 4 13. 

Eph4,«. p Lie not one to another: Spoiling your Kicatiem out ofyour mouth, hcbr.uj. 

felues of the old man with his afecs, * ^* mt one t0 **other, feeing that ye hone 

10 And|doingonthenew,himthatisre- P^offtheoldemanwithhisworkes: 

Gau^l. newedvnto knowledge,* according to the 10 zAndbaueputontheneweman,whichis 

image of nim that created him. renued into knowledge, after the image of him 

1 1 Where there is not, Gc mile and lew, that made him, 

circumcifion and prepuce , Barbarous and / / where is neither Greeks nor ?*»'> cir - 

Scythian,bond&rree:butal,andinalChrift. cumcifimnorvncircumcifion:'Barbarian,Scy- 

vpo'rXj' 1 2 Put y e on Aerfore as the ele&ofGod, thtanJ>onde,ffee: but Chrifi is amandin at 
ESS*. , h ° l5%aUd b u el0 "^* the bowels of mercie, l2 * Pmon t herefore(as the ,/^f <W, EphcUn. 

Eph.4,3*. ben, g n i u e^unuliticmodefce^aacnce, holy and beloued) bowels of mercte, kindenffe, 

13 Supportuigoneanotherrandpardo- humblenefe of minde , meekeneffe , lono ffle» 
mngoncanother,ifanyhaueaquarella- ring, 

gainltany man.as alfo our Lord hath pardo- , 3 Forbearing one another, andforoiw.no 

donedvs:foyouaHo. one another t f any manhaue a ^uanellagaJt 

14 But abouealthefe things hauechan- any :euen as ChnUforgaue you, fi alfo doc je. 
-•4** ^AndW C r ^ jandofperfeaiom 1^ ^ndabo Jail things ? LLhJie t 

triSfH ** Andict the peace of Chrift«cxultin which is the bond of per feUnd 
hjed** your hartes, wherein alfoyou are calledin /f And let the peace of God hanctheviao- 

onebodycandbethankerul rie inyourhearts,to the wLh alfo ne are caM 

i^Letthew^rdofChnftdwelinyoua- in one body: and fee that ye be thanke full 
boundantIy,m al wifedormteaching and ad- l6 Let the wordcofChrifldwcJinyouricb- 
mommingyour owne felues, with pialmes, fymaU wifdome,teachingandadnsoni(hwgyour 
hymnes, and fpmtual canticles, ingracefin- o»nefelues,inPfaImes,andHymncs,andim- 
ging in your hartes to God. tuaUfonges,fingingwithgr Jin your hearts to 

17 Al\vhatfoeueryoudoeinword,orin the Lord 

Zr^ft^ 5 inth ri mC of ^ ord A E - '7 *U<* nhatfoeucr yce doe in worde or i.Cor.10.3, 
FlL^tt gmm§ thankCS toGodandthe deede, doc all in the Name of the Lorde/efus, 

as it behoueth in our Lord 1 S *mues,fubmnyour felues vntoyow owne EphcCj.x*. 

i.Pet.3,7. ip *Men,loucyourwiues:andbenot *■*■»£* itiecmetymthehotl ** ct *' u 

bitter toward them. '* Husbands, lone your wines, and be not Ephd&i. 

Eph.*,i. 20 * Children obey your parents in all *^H*#*** 

things: for that is wel pleafing to our Lord. -/? 9*w, obey jour parents in all things, 

21 Fathcrs,prouokc not your children to frtMuweUfkafmgvHto the Lord. 

indignation^ they become notdifcouraee A " Fathers yf rouo k^) 0ftr children to an- 

Eph.ftft 22 *Seruants,obeyinalthin g s,yourmai- *"** } *> ^difco^raged. 

Tiu,*. fters according to the flefli, not feruino to ff ¥ Seruants, obey tn all things your bodily Ephett.f . 

i.P«.a,i8. t he eie,as pleating men, but in fimplicitie of maSierS: mt *** qefermee as menpleafersjout thus 2.9. 

hart,fearmg God. inftnglenejfe of heart, fearing God, i.pcc.i.18. 

23 Whatfoeuer you doe, worke it from Jtf tAndwhatfoeuerye dot /be it heartily ,as 
the hart as to our Lord,andnotto men: to the Lord/md not vntomen: 

24 Knowing that you malreceiuc of our 2+ KnowingsbatoftheLordyefhaUreceiue 
Lord the I retribution of inheritance. Seme the reward of inheritance; foyefertu the Lord 
our Lord Chrift. chrijt. 

25 For 3 s fat 



1 



Chap. mi. 



To the Colosfians. 



54 8 



Deu.io,i7. 

them. i. 
Fidke. /. 



them. 2. 



Vulke. 2. 



Rhem.j 



Fulke. 3, 



25 Forhethatdoethmiurie/halreceiue 2f But be that dothwrong,fka!l receiue for Deut. 10.17 
that which he hath done vniullly:and*there the wrongwhich he hath done :*axd there i* no eccle.jf .6. 
is not acception of pci foils with God. reft eft ofperfons. rom.rx 1 . 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.III. 

14. Retribution of. "Retribution or reward for good rporkgst ivlamheic y which fignifieth renderingene for another. 

Retribution of the heauenly inheritance's not the wages merited by good and faythfull feruice done to 
men,as vnto God,but it is the rcwarde promifed,and freely giuen , to Gods children, of his meere grace and 
mercie,by which they are made his children,and fo haue intcrefl vnto his inheritance: and yccit is uuely and 

duely rcndred,becauie it is promifed: 

ANNOTATIONS.^ Chap. III. 

3. Auaricc which is the feruice of Idols.) Here Uanmue low impudent and folifh corruption in the vulgar Eng- Hsreticaland 
lifb Bible printed thy ere 1577 and (asit fecmetb)mojlau£fhorifed. Where for their error againft thlmages ofchrift fo°'»fl* tranfla- 
«nd hi* Sainfls , and to makg imnge andtdol^l one: the tanflator^for that whi& the ^ipofilefayth in Greeks , Couetouf- tl0n# 
lies isidohtne^ial^thhimtofiyinEnglijht Couetoufnesis worihipping of images,** <r//o Ephe.J,4. hetranfla- 
#tf?*W,Thecouetousperfonisaworiliipperofimag^^^ The couetous man is 

an idolater, meaningfpiritual idolitrieybecaufe he makftb meney his GodJn which fenfe to call thufyirhuaiidolatrie^or* 
(hipping of 7 images js to ridiculous \and mufl needesproceede ofblindeherejie. 

A marueilous inpudent and foolifh corruption , to make image and idol all one . A great corruption I pro- Imagcsand, 
mife you to cxpreflc a gteeke word,by a latin or Engliih word. For that *fif«xor fignifieth an imagc,not one- Idols # 
ly all the new Diftionaries do tcftify, but alio the ancient greeke Lexicons oiHefychius^\\dT?hauorimts y znd fo 
is the word vfed by Via t o,Hom°r^nd al other ancient writers. But if there be fo great difference,betwne idols 
& images, why do you tranflate out of your latin,which vsSermm fimulachrorumfhc feruice of images,c5trary 
to your latin , calling it die feruice of idols?If you will ftande in argument with vs,that Simulachrum fignifieth 
the fame, that eWWiov doth in greeke & not that «Wfiift the vfc ofal learned auftors in the latin tongue's a- 
gainlt you,and namly 7*«&e,the father of Latin cloquens,which oftentimes vfcdi die worde Simtlitchmnfot 
the fame that is otherwife called lmago y or F.ffigics.Onc or two examples , I wii bring for many, Tro Arcbia % he 
fayth Smut & imagines nonanimorumfimttlachrafuntfedcorporum. Standing images, and other images, are not 
fimilitudes or images of the minds,but of the bodies. Againft Vermont nameth Effigies fimtUachrumqtte Mithri- 
datiu The Ihapc & image otMitlrridrates. LaEimtius an eloquent Chriftian,calleth men^iuentia dcifimulachra, 
the liuing images of Godrwhcre you muft tra(late,thc liuing idols of God:if this your tranflation be trucPer- 
ionius a popifli fryer inDionyfiitf,de cdeffMierahM'b.x s.1 .for the greeke word «*&>v tranflatcth Simnlachratwhich 
if you thould vnderftand for an idol , wouldc make a imadde meaning of Diomfiw. But of this worde Simula- 
cbmm , and of our tranfladon, 1 haue anfwered more at large in my defence againg Greg. Martyn cap.i ./efl.jf. 
& Mfa.through out al the fe&ions. Why Ipiritual idolatry, may not be called fpiritual worihipping of ima- 
es, I greatly ir.arueyle,thoughitfcemetoyouncucr fo ridiculous. Forthcrcisfpiriuialiworfhip,as well as 
odily and fpintuall images as well as bodily images, though you laugh till your fplcne akc. But yours is the 
blindcherefie, which worihippeth them that haue eyes and fee nor, and by the iudgementofGod and the 
prophetes execration , are become like vnto thole whom you worfliip , that is hauing eyes andfee not, for 
who is fo blinde , as he that will not fee? 

9 Doing on the new.) By this and the wht 
put on the habite of the nerve man with all yertuc: 
in our Jbul^dorningthej'Xme^tnd not an imputation _ ^ 

nes&hkh theP cretins falfely affirmeto remxinein w after baptifmand ahaicsduring life . See S.Mguftine 9 dc pec. 
mcr.&remiflU.c.7.&cont. iulianli.6.c.7. 

We know there is in the regenerate^ qualitie inherent of iuftice inchoated and vnperfeft,by which we are Inflfcemhc 
not iuftified before God, but oncly by the iuftice of Chrift imputed to vs through fay th: whereby our finnes rent, 
arc hiddc,and couered from the fight of Gods iuftice . Yet fo,that they are forgiuen and rcmoued from vs, 
as farre as the Eaft is from the weft: and not rcmaine flill in vs(as you falfely (ay,we affirmc) after baptifme, Slanda 
ahhough corruption of ournaturc which is of originallfinne, doth rcmaine in vs during our natural life. And 
our rcnouation is begunne in regenerarion,not pcrfeftcd vntill after this life. And that doth Auguftinc ex- 




Iw.i8,t. 
*>Tlxfox. 



holdeth,againft Iulianus the Pelagian as appcreth by 
temifiion of finnet ,yet there lutbremayned where in rve might fi oft to a better weftling , to be wauhfully and continually 
exercifed, againfi the mopes ofeuill di fires , rebelling within y$ , for which it isfaydfuen to them that are baptised, Morti* 
fie your members which are vponearth &c* 

CHAP. mi. 

Heexfortethtoinflancempraicr, 5 anltowifdomin behauhur. 7 Hefendetb Tychtcns. 10 Hedotb commendations* 
l % and inioineth to be done. 

YO V Maiftcrs,that which is iuft& equal, \ K Afters, do vntojoufer Hants that whichis 
do to vour feruats:knowiii2 that vou al- -IVx 



do toyour feruats:kno wing that you al- 
io haue a Maiftcr in heauen. 

2 *Be inftant in praier; watching in it in 

thankes giuing. 

3 *Praying withal % for vs alfo,that G od 
may open vnto vs the doore of fpeacheto 

ipeake 



,iuft & equal: Knowing that you alfo hme 
amafter in heauen. 

2 * Continue in yraier , and watch in the 

fame with thankgfgwing: Luc.i8.r. 

3 Praying alfo forvs , that God may open gL^'ig. 
vnto vs the doore ofvtterance , tofbeaki the j.Thefo.i* 

& ' if-. 



The Epiflle of S. Paul C h a p. i i i { 



.-*. f 4 k ThatI m a ylD a I uf eftlt ,f oa s I ou g htto ^'-WW-Im.^ 

SSf- 5 'Wfewuhwifedon, toward then, JLZ&SISZ****''* 

6 Yourtallccalwaies.ingracelctitbe rtd^ithfiJtJUambmwe^f^r 
feafonedwithfalte.thatyoum'ayknowhow mm£. ^ *" *&*'■* m ^" 
you ought to anfwereeuery man, 7 ^jM'Sb'tTjcycmdcclmimt,** 

oudecrcftbrother.and&ithfulminilHand minijl^df^fir^i^rl V 

££& ,nour Lord ' wii n » h *<>« J"d Ih *t ( r ~r£*f- 

8 Whomlhauefenctoyoufotthisfarne tSkSr***"***-** 

purpo(e,thathemayknowthethingcsthat . 9 fVttb Oat/mm a faitl,f«i **,A J il 

r- 9 v,^ th t 0lle L mUSl , hem0ft decrcand Wtbh%s»hicb*xtZ?bere ^ * ' 

aredonehcre^ahheydoyoutovnderftad. mdMmcmBmU^SiT^L 
10 Anftarchus my fellow-prifoner falu- „fa, w W(r W cmJLiJ^X <£** 



teth you and Marke the cofln-german of vnt/w^tcehicbm. )J 



XX. 



/.? For ItWt? &/» mwifc «fc* fo£w£ * 

sSgSftsaas iiSasssaajsst 

.16 And when theepiftle fhal be tead 2ZZ ^^"^""^^ 
that which is of the Laodicians X , vT^T' &.** ** '"C^ « <*» 

that thou fulfil it. rcccmc<lof °«lord, Rytmbn „, h*d« . Gem he mthjm, 
•SThefalutauomwithrmneownhand tAa " 1 - 

Syo B u:c a : fuI of my bandra - Gtace be »*»>*-■*****. <»wo- 

chmtsandOncjmHs. 

„ , v. , MARGINAL NOTES Gur.im. 




TheApoftkswordc iszcalcorgrcatlouc 



•/ 



THE 



Chap. i. 



To the Theflalonians. 



349 




THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE 

OF S. PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 

W S.Vaul with Sdas(py Silmnu$)and Timothet according to a yifion catling him cut ofjifia into Macedo m 
via, came to Tbilippi being the firji citie thereof, we read ^Cl a 6. And howe againefiom ThUippijtfterfcour* 
gin* and imprifotiing there , be came to T bejfalow'ca being the had citie of tint cauntrie, we read* Aft A 7m 
where after 3 week^s preaching , she lewe/ftirred the citie avawft them , mdpwtyed tlnrn alfo to Btrteatfo 

that IW was conutitdfrom thence to Athens t vrhere he expected the comming of Silas and TmotUejrcm tU 

to fxid Beraa in Macedcnla>but received them (a* we ham *Att,\ 8 . ) at Corinth in Aehaia, 

Eamngtherefore left the Theffalonians in fitch per fecution^md being carefullto k^w how they did in it fe was deficits 

to rtturne vnto them % a*hc fignifietb in the % chapter of this Epijile i>j 7» ( But as he time addeth ) Satan hindered vs , 

th refcretaryinghimfelfeatArhmsyhefendcth Timothee vntothem s atwhoferetHrnevnderfiandifJg their confiancie y he 

is much comforted^ he declareth c. 3 . So tlien they are all three together at the writing of this Epifile 9 as alfo we bane in the 

titleofit : Paul and Siluanus nnd Timothee to the Church of the Thcffalonhns^ndthnfreitfecnicthtohaue 

hem written at Corinth jnot at Athens : becaufe after the fending of Timothee to Theffalonica , they mctte not at Athens 4- 

gainofat at Corinth. 

T he firfi the chapters of it are, to confirme and comfort them againft the tentatiomofthfeferfecHticns. Thecthertwo 

aye ofexlvrtationfo hue according to his preceptsjnarnelyinjanffification ofifairbodies&ndnot in fornication : to hue one 

an ether : to comfort one an other about their frendes departed \with the doflrineqfthe %efitrrettion , and with continmH 

Preparation to die : the laietie to obey>and the Cleargie to be diligent in euery point of their office. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO THE THESSALONIANS. 

CHAP. I. 

tjethanhtb Godforthem,* and gather eth tlxtt they are elettfacattfehU preachingat their fir/lconuerfion was with <#- 
uine pow;->& they on the other fide receinedtt with alhy , mimtbftanding the great perfcution that was raifed or 

gain]} them. 




The tranflation of Rhemes. 

| A Y L and Siluanus andTi- 
Iraothee to the Church of 
theTheflaloniansin god the 
Fatherland our Lord I e s v s 
Chriit • Grace to you and 
peace. 

ThcEpiftie 3 Wcgiue thankesto God alwaies for 

sunliav after a ^ y°u: nuking a memorieof you in our 
theEfiphanie. praiers without internriffion. 

3 Mindeful of the worke of your faith and 
labour, and of the charitie , and of the endu- 
ring of the hope of our Lord I e s v s Chrift, 
before God and our Father. 

4 Knowing brethren bcloued of God, 
your election. 

5 That our Gofpell hath not bene to you 

inwordeonely , but in power and the holy 
Ghoft,andinmuchfulnc{Te, as you knowe 
what maner of men wehaue bene among 
you for your fakes. 

6 And you became j| followers of vs,and 
of our Lord : receiuine the word in much 
tribulation , with ioy of the holy Ghoft. 

7 So that you were made a paterne to 
all that beleeuc in Macedonia and in A- 
chaia. 

8 For from you was bruted the word of 
our Lord: not oncly in Macedonia and in 
Achaia , but in euery place , your fayth 

which 




The tranflation of the Church of England. 

Aul } and Silmnm and Time* 

them \vm the Church of the 
Theffalonians which is inGod 
the father, and in the Lord le- 
fts Chnft, Grace be vntoyou % 
andpeaceftom Godour father 
and the Lord Iefus Chrift. 

2 * We gtuc thank? s to God alwaies for all *&&$*$, 
you snaking mention of youin our prayers. 

3 Without ceafing calling to remembrance 
the vrorke of your fayth , and labour ofloue, 
and patiente abiding in the hope of our Lwd 
lefts Chrifi , in the fight of God and our fa- 
ther. 

4 Knowing , brethren beloued \your eleBtm 
ofGod y 

5 For our Goffell came not vntoyou in word 
onelyjwt alfo in power \andm the holy Ghoft,and 
in much cert aimie ,as yeknowe afterwhatma- 
ner we were among you fory our fake. 

6 i/fndyc became followers ofvs, and of 
the Lord 9 hauing receiued theworde in much 
affhftionptth toy of the holy Ghoft. 

7 Sothatyewere an enfample to all that be- 
leeue in Macedonia and Achaia. 

$ For from you founded out the word of the 
Lord, notonely in ^Macedonia and ^Achaia^ 
but alfo in euery place your faith to Godwarde 

Sff* n 



The Epiffle of S.Paul 

which is to Godward^is proceeded , fo that 
it is not neceffarie for vs to fpeake any thing. 

9 For they them felues report ofvs what 
manerofentringwehadtoyou: & how you 
areturnedtoGodJ from Idols, toferue the 
liuing and true God, 

10 Andtoexpedt his Sonne from heauen 
(whom he raifed vp from the dead) I e s v s > 
who hath deliuered vs from the wrath to 
come.c£Q 



Chap. ii. 

tsjpreadabroadejo thrive need'e not to (ptafo 

tiny thing. 

9 For they them felues fhew of you>whatma~ 
nerofentringm we hadvnto you> andhoweyec 
turned to godfiom tmagesjofirue the Uuing & 
true God; 

/o Andtotarrieforhisfonne$omheaHtn % 
whom he raifed from the deadjnxtvi leftu which 
deliuercthvs from the math to come. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Cham. 

RhCWm /. 9 From Idols) InthUandtheUl^pLtcestheHeretikfsmthtioufly&tM 

meant of the Heathen idols , to tte memorieuani images ofchriji and hts fainQs^wnely in * &%/*$ Bibles oftheyeres^x 5 6z 

J '577 '-Seethe Mtnot ation Uo.$ y %l, 
Fuike. /» Ourtranflationisjaccordingtothctniefignificationofthcwordc, and this text makcth as much againft 

Papifts,as other Idolatcrs,when they are turned from fcruing the liuing and true God:to worfhip dead Idols of 

Chrifts,and his fainfts.See C0I.3 Je&.z, 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap. 1 . 



Jtheffl. 2. *. Folowersof vs.) S.Taul is fold to commend tlrem for imitation of him.jex and to ioynebimfdfe in that point with 5?W ? w * 

Chrifiyto be fair paterne to walkg after Jf here without curiofitie hetuamth himfitfe ftrfi/tad our Lordafserwardjjecmfe ofdiuCTsholy 
he was a mire were twd ready obieiltbmChrift y rrhotpas not mrcculdi:otlef Served h: though the preaching and cciu menistheimi- 
uerfation of the ^tpofitejcrho was in their fi^ht or tearing* And this imitation effems hUy man or otlxrjhath made fo many ta ."° °C ^ift 
Hfligms men of diners orders andrules , all tending to the tetter imitation ofCbrift our LordSee the like mrdes of the a« "* m **« 
/wjfc,t.ar.ix.i»and Philippi.3,17. 

Tttlke. 2% S. Paul rcquirethjthat men be nojothenvife folowers of him, thenhc is of Chrift.i.Cor.x r.x.Butby folow* 

ing him lcarnc to follow Chrift.Ncither doth he fee vp for this purpofe,a new order,rule or religion of Pauli- 
ancs a you do ofFrancifcanes,Dominicanes &c,buc exhorteth ai Chriftians together, to thi&kindcofimica- 
tions,\vhercasyourfcftcsandnew religions, do make diuilions among Chriftians , Againe howecanfuch 
diuerfitie of feftes among you,bring men to the imitation of Chrift,which was but one ? wherefore your Po- 
pilli religions,haue a vaync pretence to folow Chrift by folowing a mans 1 ide, when they leaue the rule of 
Chrilt,\vhichis expreficd in his holy word,and iscommen to all Chriftians. 

CHAP. II. 

He callcth euen them fellies to mtnesjtha his preaehng vnto them was as hefaij, in m$ commendable maner. 13 Ant a* 
game on the otkrfds he thankfth God for their matter of receipting it 1 that is> with alioyjmmhftanding the perfection 
oftbtir owne citizens. 



* A notable ex- 
ample for Ca- 
tholike prea- 
chers, and pat 
fingcomforu- 

blepvhen in 

the middes of 
perfections & 
reprodies they 
preach fir.cere- 
ly,topieafc 
God and not 
men. 

a 3- 



FOr your felues know, brethren, our en- 
trance,vnto you, that it was not vaine: 

2 But c hauingfufFred before and* been 
abufed with contumelies fas you knowj at 
Philippi, we had confidence in our God 3 to 
fpeake vnto you the Gofpel ofGod in much 
carcfulnes. 

3 For our exhortation was not of error, 
nor of vncleanneffc , nor in deceite: 

4 But as we were approuedofGodthat 
the Gofpel fhould be committed to vs/o we 
fpeake: not as pleafing men, butGod, who 
proueth our hearts. 

5 For neither haucwebeenat anytime 
in the word of adulation, as you know: nor 
in occafion of auarice^God is witnes: 

6 Norieekingglorieofmen, neither of 
you,nor of others. 

7 Wheras we might haue been a burden 
to you, as the Apoftles of Chrift ? but we 

became 



FOrye your felues, brethren, knowe our en- 
trance in vnto you > that itwasnotinvatne. 
2 * But euen after that wee hadfuffered A&ifefc 
before , and were fhameftdty entreated as yee 
knowe at I'htltppi, we were hide in our God, 
tofpea'-j vnto you the Goffell of God % in much 
firming. 

$ For our exhortationwasnotofdeceite,nei- 
ther ofvnclcanncffejteither in guile: 

4. But as we were alovcedofGodto be pit in 

credit e with the Goffell, euenfo wefpeake y not 

as p leafing men , but God , which tryeth our 

hearts. 

5 For neither at any time vfed we flattering 
wordes,arye kww^neitherclokeofcouetoufneffey 
Godis record. 

6 Neither fought we praife ofmen 7 neither 
ofyoujsoryet of others. 

7 When we might haue bene in \ auftori- t|Or,abadai 

tie>astheirfpoftlesofChrifl> but were tender 

among 



^ *•** 



,: 



Mfc 



Chap.il To the Theffalonians. gjo 

became "children in the middes of you, as if amongpu, euen <u amtrfeckerifheth Her chit* 
a nource fliould cherifh her children: drc*. 

8 Sohauinga defiretoyou, we would S So, being tender lyaffeftedtowardjiou t ou9 
gladly deliuervnto you not only the Gofpel goodmUwatto ha$tedealtvntoyou,notthe Go- 
otGod, but alfo our owne foules : becaufe jpelofGodonlyJbmalfiourownefottles:becaHft 
you are become moll deere vnto vs» ye were deare-vnto vs. 



i.Cor.4.1*. 

i.Thef.3,8, 






9 For you are mindful, brethren, of* our 
labour and toile.day and night working,le(t 
we ftiould charge any of you, we preached 

among you the Gofpel of God. 

10 Youarewitneffes&Godjhowholi- 

ly and iultlyand without blame, we haue 
bene to you that did beleeue. 

1 1 As you know in what maner we de- 
firing and comforting you, haue adiurede- 



p For ye remember jbrethr en, our labour and 
trauaile: *forvee labouring night and day, be- Aflsio. 34. 
caufewewouldnot be chargeable vnto any ^ i, " lcf -3- 8 * 

you preached vnto you the Gofpel of God. 

10 Te are voitneffes, and God alfo, hove holt- 
ly, andiuftly y andvdlameably , we behaued our 
feluesamongyouthat beleeue. 

1 1 sAndyee know how that ai a father his 
children, fo we haue exhorted,comforted& be- 



uery one of you ('as a rather his children) fought euery one of you, 

that you would walke woorthieof God, i 2 Thatyee would walke woorthy of God, 



who hath called you into his kingdome and 

glory. 

1 2 Therefore we alfo giue thankes to 
God without intermiflion:becaufethat whe 
youhadreceiuedofvs the word of the hea- 
ring of God,you receiued it not as the word 



* who hath called you vnto his kingdome and EP"-4J» 

13 Tor this caufe thanke we God alfo with- 
out ceajjing, becaufe whenye hadrecemed the 
word ofGodwhtchye heard ofvs,ye receiued it 
not as the word of men (but as it is in deed) the 



of men, but t'as it isd'eede) ||thewordcof word of God, which effeUuoufy worketh alfo in 
God, who worketh in you that haue belee- you that beleeue. 

ued * _ . , , -. 14 For n, brethren, became followers of the 

1 3 For y ou,brethrcn,are become folow- Qhwches fa^ M .„ ^ ^ m ^ 

C - tS0 f ru ^r / ^r at K C ^r ^fus: for yee alfo haue fujfered like things of 

nemChnftlEsvs.-foryoualfohauefuffe- y i^ m i'^ th ^ woft ^ Im ^ : J 



red the fame things of your owne lineage,as 
they alfo of the Iewes, 

14 Who both killed our Lord Iesvs, 
and the Prophets, and haue pcrfecuted vs, 
andpleafenotGod, and are aduerfaries to 
all men, 

1 5 Prohibiting vs to fpeakc to the Gen- 
tils that they may be faued, to make vp their 
finnesalwaies.for the wrath ofGodis come 
vpon them euen to the end. 



// Who both killed the Lord lefm , and 

their ovpne prophet es 9 and haue perficuted vs: 

and God they pleafe not, and are contrary to all 
men: 

1 6 And hinder vs to Jpeal^e to the Gentiles, 
that they might be fined, to fulfill their finnes al- 

way. For the wrath ofGod/* come on them to 

the vttermofi. 

i 7 For afmuch brethren ^as we are keptfiom 



6 Butwe, brethren, c depriucd of you j uforaftwtfeafonjnperfon,not in heart,* **Rom.i.itc 



for a fliort time, in fight, not in hart : haue 
battened the more aboundantly to fee your 
face with much defirc. 

17 For we would haue come to you, I 
Paul certes,once and againe: but Satan hath 
hindered vs. 

18 For what is our hope,orioy,or crown 

of glory ? t Are not you before our Lord I e- 
s v s Chriftin his comming ? 

ip Foryouare our glory and ioy. 



enforced the more tofeeyouperfonallj with great 
defire. 

1 8 And therefore we would haue come vn- 
to you (euen I Paul) once and againe : but Sa- 
tan hindered vs. 

jp For ithat u our hope fir toy, or crowne of 
reioycing? ^renotyeittn theprefenceofour 
Lwdleftu Chriflat his comming ? 

20 Teaye are our glory and toy. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.ii. 

Rhern 1 % * 8 Arc not you before.) IfthejifojlUxvhhoutimHrietoCodyinrightgoodfenfecaUh^ 

• nianS)hkhof>e>ioy y glory ; why ItafphemetheTrotefiantsthe Cath. Church and her children for termingourB.Ladie or o* 
ther SainBsjheir hope for tlte (fecial confidence they hatte in their prayers I 

Fulke. J. A poorc Ihift of defcant to excufc your blafphcmous confidence in the meritc of creatures. S.Paul calleth 

Sff.3. the 



j, 



The firft Epiflle of S.Paul Ch a p. i i u 



the The flalonians his hepe^oy,and crowne,&cbccaufc he hopeth to bauc ioy and reward for his Iabour,be- 
ftowedmrheirconuerfion.accordingtoihcpwmifeofGod. Shew the like promife if you can, forfaluation Merite. 
to be obtained by the mentes of Sainfts prayers, or els you cannot without blafphemie, in any fenfe call 
creatures your hope,and much leflehauc fpcciaU confidence in their prayers. Agaync,the Apofiic fpeaketh 

™^™f e «™ to | ou V 0vwdtfe ^ thCTcfore ' rlle ^ 0,: «%A' BeMfiheliktwdiumfetfitoamotlKrvhkb 
eber-fheth her chdiren^e alfo imitateth the wordes of mothers, which are wont tied. their y*g<\Mren, their hope tlxir 

i^,W/«f6^.Chryfoftomefaycth: Doe yottnot acknowledge thi feto be the wordes of 'vomtn, winch being inflamed 

T! *"^Wf "f tertlM **** *0 their yeng dnJdreni Ambrofe faych : Tlx perfection ofthefchlersji the ioy& crown: 

ofthemafitr. * J 



Rhem. z. 



Fulke. 2. 



Aa.i8,f. 



• ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

1 1 The word ofGod.) The Aiuerfxriet will fvcue mwordofGod but that which iswrhtenani contemedm fix 
Scripture : btt Itetc thy might leame that aUVatdesfreacl^ be fire he wrote to them, Wat the very word of God . Thy 
might alfo lean* that wh.it foctttr the UwfuU stpoftlespaftrsandTritfts of God* Church preach in the vmtie cfthe fame 
Churchy to betahfnfor Godsowne word^nd ought not to be refuted ofthemfirdoOrines of m -:n or Tharifaical traditi. 
ons,at tlxyfalfly call canous,precepts.and decrees of holy Church. 

Since God caufed the Scripture firft to be written,there is no decline to be counted the word of God.but 

that which is contained in the Scripture . And fo were all the preachings of S. Paul contained in the Scrip- 

tures of the Iawe and the Prophets,bcforc he did put any word of them in writings he tcftifieth : Aft.irf. lx 

And whatfoeuer the lawfull Apoftles,Paftours and Pricfts of God doe preach in the vnitie of the Church is" 

no othervvifew be taken for Gods owne word, but as it is confonant and agreeable vnto the holy Scriptures, 

and for the fubftaunce of doarine,contained in them. Elle are they no better then the doflrines and tradi. 
uonsofmen. 

CHAP. III. 

a ^- & if?*^ l ^* fc t ^MW««r*w<fc». 6 M wUferetume now -mderjianding that they fland 
j. lUpedfaff, notwithfia»dir.g all tbofefirfecitionsjx rthyceth exceedingly : I o praying that he may fee them amne, 
11 andfortlnrincrtofcincbaritie. * Ji * " 



Not onely the 
written word 
is the word of 
God. 



SufficJencie of 
the Scripture. 



FOr the which caufc forbearing no lon- 
ger, itpleafecl vs to rcmaine at Athens, 
alone. 

a And we fent Timothce our brother, & 
the miniftcr of God in the Gofpel ofChrift, 
to confirme you and exhort you for your 
faith, 

3 Thatnomanbcmouedinthcfc tribu- 
lations, for your felucs know, that we are 
appointed to this. 

4 For eucn when we were with you, we 
foretold you that we fliould fuifcr tribulati- 
ons,as alfo it is come to paiTe,& you know. 

5 Therefore I alfo forbearing no longer, 
fent to know your faith: left perhaps he that 
tempteth } hath tempted you, and our labour 
be made vaync. 

6 But now * Timothce comming vnto 
vs from you, and reporting to vs your fayth 
and charitie, and that you haue a good re- 
membrance of vs al way es,defiring to fee vs, 
as we alfo you : 

7 Therefore we are comforted, brethren 
in you,in al our neceltitie and tribulation,by 
your faith. 

8 Becaufe now we liue, if you ftand in 
our Lord, 

9 For what thankfgiuinc can we render 
to God for you, inal ioy wherewith we re- 
ioyce for you before our God, 

io Night 



W Here fore, fine e we could no longer for- 
bearepe thought it good to remaine at 
Athens alone: 

2 *nAndfent Timotheut our brother and Actsitf.i." 
minifier of God, and fellow labourer in the Go- 

fp ell ofChrift, toftablifljyou, and to comfort you 
concerningyour faith : 

3 That no manfoould be mooned in thefe of- 
flitlions : for ye your feluesknow that we are ap- 
pointed thereunto. 

4 For verify when we were ivithyost, we told 
you be fore, that wejhouldfufer tribulation :euen 
as it came to pafje^tnd zsye know. 

j For this caufe when I could no longer for- 
bear e, I fent him to know your faith J-eaft byfome 
me ones the tempter had temptedyou,and our la- 
bour had bene vaine. 

6 But now lately whenTimothetu came from 
you vnto vs, and brought vs good tidings of your 
fayth and chantie y and how thatye haue good re- 
membrance ofvs alwayes^deftring greatly to fee 
vs,as we alfo to fecyo u : 

7 Therefore, brethren, wewere comforted 
oueryou, inal/ouraduerJttieandneceftitie,be- 
caufe of jour fayth: 

5 Fornoweweliue, if yee ftand fail in the 
Lord. 

9 For what thanks can wee recompence to 
Godaga'tneforyou, for all the toy wherewith we 

ioy for your fakes before our God, 

to Fraying 



* 



To the Theflalonians. 



?J* 



o * Praying night and day exceedingly to Rom.x.io. 



Gkap. i i ii. 

10 Night and day more aboundandy 
■ praying that we may $ fecyour face, & may fee youperfonallj/ jwd to repaire the wanting* of 
accomplish thofe things that want of your jour faith? 

faith. // Now God himfelfe t and our father jtnd 

1 1 And God himfelfc and our Father,& cm- Lord JefusChritt, guide our way vntoyou. 

ourLordlEsvsChriftdire&ourwaytoyou. .. . ij. t i, ~ , , 

4 j t j i- i • i t2 vdndtbe Lord tncreafe you, and make 

12 And our Lord multiply you, & make ... J ■/. v 

yourcharitie abound 

ward al men : as we alfc ... , ~ _, 

1 3 To confirme your hartes without 'S Tojtafoijby 
blame,inholines,beforeGod&ourFather, holtn 4' before God and our Father , in the 
in the comming of our Lord I s s v s Chrift commM g °! ** Lord M™ ChriSl with all his 
with al his Saindb. Aincn. SatnUs ' 



*'* ,' you abound in cbarttte one toward another, and 

one to an other, & to- •< » „ ,, , ' 

,.- . ' toward all men,cuen as we alio toward you: 

llo in you, , • ^ y 

itmir Jwrt« wirhnut- '^ 7* ftabli\byour hearts vnblameable *'tn t.Cor.i.8, 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. hi. 

-r io Sec your facc.)T/»o»g6 fe«w or epiftles in abfencegiue great comfort and confirmation in faytbtftt it is preaching 

JUJCm. /• ^ ^rcfence ^ ^/„' f /, t / M yj^ f chrift and true religion is afoayes both bcgim andaccomplifhed. 

Vulke I Though publike preaching in prcfence, be the principall and ordinaiy meanes to plant fayth, and to ac- Reaflngof 
* * compli(hit,yetloraeuraes God fupplieththe wane offuch preaching by reading ofthe holy Scriptures, and taferfptura. 
other bookes confonant vnto them,and by priuatc teaching. 

CHAP. IIII. 

H e exhor t cth them tolittt <u he taught them: and mwly to alfiehe from al fornication, 9 to hue one an other, 11 to 
meddle onelywitb their owne mmers, 12 to behaite tbemfelueswcltorvard the Infidels. 13 Touchrngtlxhr fiends it* 
fartedJ>ccQ?tfortethtbm,fbewmgtbattIxy 



ThcEmfllc 
vponthefc- 
cond Sunday 

in Lent. 



FOr the reft therefore,brethrcn, we defire 



, and befeech you in our Lord I e s v s,that 
as you haue receiued ofvs how you ought 
to walke,and to pleafe God,as alio you doe 
walke,that you abound more. 



Furthermore tree befeech you brethren, and 
exhort you by the Lord Iefksjhat ye tncreafe 



more and mare.asye haue receiuedofvs,hawye 
tight to walks and topleafi God. 

2 Foryee know what commaundementswe 

2 For you know what precepts I haue gaueyou by the Lord lefts. 

giuentoyouby our LordlES vs. 3 For this is the will of God,euen yow\ ho- iOrfin&i&* 

3 For this is the will of God, your fan£i- lineffe, *thatyeefhouMabpinefi<mfwmca- c ^^ 

fication:that you abftaine from fornication, * tion : eph. 5.17. 

4 That euery one ofyoufhotild knew how ta 
foffeffe his veffel in holineffe andhonour; 

Notintheltdl ofconcupifcence, enen as 



4 That euery one may know to poflefle 
his velfel in falsification and honour : 

5 Not in the paflion of luft, as alio the 
Gentiles that know not God, 

6 And that no man ouergoc,nor circum- 
uent his brother in bufineffc : becaufe our 
Lord is reuenger of all thefe things, as we 
haue foretold y ou,and haue teftified. 

7 For God hath not called vs into vn- 
cleanneffe : but into fan<ftification.cCC 

8 Therfore he that defpifcth thefe things, 
defpifeth || not man but God,who alfo hath 
giuenhis holy Spirit in vs. 

i$S&£' 9 But concerning the chariticofthc *ffra- 
make one fra- termtie,we haue no need to write to you : 
temitieor For * your fclues haue learned of God to 

brotherhood. , * , 

10.13,34.1?, loue one an other, 

n/ 10 Yea and you doe it toward al the bre- 

Htb.t3,i. thre in al Macedonia.But we defire you brc- 

thren,that you^abound more : 

1 1 And that you employ your indeuor to 

be quiet,& that you doe your owne bufines, 



the Gentiles rvhtchknow not God. 

6 * That no man opprejfe and defiaud his i.Cor.1.8, 
brother in any matter, becaufe that the Lord is 

the auenger ofallfuch, as we alfo haue for ewar- 

nedjou y andteftified. 

7 *ForGodhath not calledvs vnto vnclean- i.Cor.i.z, 
nejfe } but vnto holineffe. 

8 He therefore that deftifeth, defpifeth not - 
man, but God, who hath alfogiuen to vs his ho- 
ly fitrit. 

p *But as touching brotherly hue, ye neede i h n X j # 5^ 
not that Imite vntoyou; foryee are taught of i.iohni.8. 
God to hue one another. 

/ Tea,and that thing verily ye do vnto alt 
the brethrenphich are in all Macedonia : but 
rre befeechyou brethren, thatyee tncreafe mare 
and more; 

11 Andthatye (ludteto be quiet, and to dole 



and worke with your owne handes, as we your owne bufineffe > & to works with your owne 

haue Sff>4* bands, 



The firfi Epiftl. 



Chap. v. 



haue commanded you : bands yu we commandedyou : 

12 Andthatyou walkehone% toward l2 nat ^ honem d 

themthatarewithout:andneednothingof them that ar^e without, and thatyeeiay haue 
«. v ■« • "V""* .„ L . lacks of nothing. ' 

^fff,E 1 3 And wc will not haue you ignorant, _ _ ,, . 

d^ r ;E5brethren,conccrningthemthat|fleepe,that , '{ ^^"uldnothaueyouto be ignorant, 
fei^-youbcnot&rowfi^alfoothersthathauc y'MWwcrtiHgtbmwMpepethatjee 

jailor depofi- / ^ ^ fe r0JV mt ,euen as other which batte no hope. 

14 ForifwebeleeuethatlEsvs died& 
rofe agayne, i'o alfo God the that haue flept 
by I e s v s wil bring with him. 

1 5 For this we fay to you in the word of 
x.Cor.x&ft) our Lord,*that £ we which liue, which are 
* He fp«kah remaining in the aduent of our Lord, {hall 

i.ithcperfon ° , tin 

of thofe that not preuent them that haue ilept. 

XSS'S- x 6 For our Lorcl nimfcl fe in commaun- 
ui'pt rttumtth dementand in the voyceofan * Archangel 
toiud^ment. andinthe troinpetofGod wil defc end from 
t CoH i\i heauen : and the dead that are in Chrift.flial 

rile agayne nrlr. 

17 Then we that Hue, that are left, with 
al (hal be taken vp with them in the cloudes 

to mecte Chrift,into the aire, and fo alwaies 
we (hal be with our Lord. 

1 8 Therfore comfort ye one another in 
thefc wordes.43 • 



14. For ifrccbeleeue that Iefa dicd,& rofc 
again e, cue nfo them alfo which fleepe by Jefus, 
will God bring with him. 

is Tor this we fay vntoyou in the worde of 
the Lord : that we which *liue, which remaine r.Cor.iy.ft 
znto the comming of the Lord, fiallr.otp.reuent 
them which flee fe. 

16 *For the Lord hhnfelfefialdefcendfiom M«"f J* 
heauen in ajbouteflnd in the voyce of the *Ar- 
changel* andinthe trump of God; &tbedead x.Cor.ij.j* 
in Cbrtjljha! rife firfi. 

1 7 Then we which Hue, which remaine 'fhall 
be caught vp together with them in the cloudes, 
to meete the Lord in the ayre : andfofhallwe e~ 
uer be with the Lord. 

iS Wherefore, comfort your felues one ano- 
ther in thefe wordes. 



Rhem.t". 

Fu/ke.i. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, mi 

XI Abound more.) Chrlftimmetiotight to proceed atd f toft comimJl^ 

In that iuftiGcation wherein they are declared to be iuft which is by good workes, they ought to proceed Tuflifiertwti 
andincreafe: but in iuftification by fayth they cannot proceed, becaufcthcy arc perfe&ly iuft by the righte- ty faic *> awl 
oufneffe ofChtift.For/;nr/>;tfcJ^ HethatbeleeuethinClwfl worko ' 

hulitheftrfietionoftk Imp. Ambrofe in 10. ad Rom. 

■ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. mi. 

Rhent.2. 8 Not man but God.) He that defiifetb ttx Clmcbes or 1*r lavpdlVafiorsprccep^offendeth no lejfe then if he ton* iheprcwpB 

temvdGodsexpejfeconmmndenients. for they be rftMnty Gkoftjmd art not to be counted amongtlx commandemnts ofthcChurdu 
of men onely. 

Tttike* 2* Thecommandcraents ofGodvtteredby man,aretoberecciuednotasthecommandementsofmanbut Precepts of 

of God. For S.Paul fpeaketh of the exprefle commandementsof God. All other precepts of the Church, or mau 
our pa*lours,are to be receiuedpf they be agreeable to the word of Gotland not otherwife . For otherwife 
they be not of the holy ghoft,but of men onely. 

fihem. *i Sleepc) Some Heretics pemerfyinfhrcd oft fa that the faults didjleefe tilt the day ofhdgemnt : where it is 

twant ofth: bodies tmcly. 

chap, v; 

TotaBfofthetimecfthefyfumStioniinottiect/piry, but to prepare our felues agaynfi that time fofoddne and 'Jo terrible 
to the vnprepared. XI He befeecheth the latetie to be obedient, 1 4 and the Clergie to be vigilant, with many far t pre- 
cepts mot. 

AN D of che times and moments, bre- T> Vt of the times andfeafons, brethren, yee 
thren, you neede not that we write XJhaue no need that I 'wrtte vntoyou. 

Tor yee your felues know perfectly thai Math.14.44. 

euen at a fcpet.3.10. 

thiefeinthe night. ' W*44i 

3 For when they {hall fay pace andfafetig : 



to you. 

2 For your felues know perfectly that , V t°r ye your felues tyowpt 
Mm^ thedayofourLordfoalfocomcasa'thiefc [^^ftheLordefocommeth, 
z.Pct 3,io. in the night. 
?/ie **' 5 ^ or W ^ cn ^^^^ fay 3 pcace & fecuri- 



/ 



tie : then {hal fodauie dcltr u6tio come vpon thenfodainlj dejlruttion commit h vpon them. 



them, 



as 



G H A'P. V. 



To the ThefTalonians. 



3 J 2 



Eph.^x7- 



The Eoiflle 
vponthelm* 
bcr Saturday 
in Lent. 

Pro.17,13. 

Ro.u, 
i.P«.3j9. 



c To defire e- 
ternallifcof 
him that onely 
ong'ucit, is 
to pray with- 
out intermit 
lion : hue be- 
caufcth.it: de- 
fire is often by 
worldly cares * 
cooled, cer- 
taine houres 
and times of 
voc-Iptaier 
were appoin- 
ted.^* S. 

Luc.i8,i # 



them,as the paines to her that is with childe, 
and they flial not efcape. 

4 But you brethren arenotindarknefle : 
y the fame day may as a theefe ouertakc you. 

5 For al you are the children of light, and 
children ot the day : we are not of the night 
nor of darknefle. 

6 Thcrfore let vs not fleepe as alfo others: 

but let vs watch and be fobcr. 

7 For they thatfleepe,flcepe in the night: 
and they that be drunke , be drunke in the 

night, 

8 But we that are of the day,arcfober, 

*hauing on the brcaft-plate of faith & $ cha- 
ritie,and ahelmct,the hope of faluation. 

9 For God hath not appointed vs vnto 
wrath, but vnto the purchanng of faluation 
by our Lord I e s v s Chrift, 

10 Who died for vs : that whether wc 
watch, or fleepe, we may liue together with 

him. 

11 For the which caufe comfort one an 

other:& edifie one an orher,as alfo you doe. 

1 2 And webefcechc you brethren, that 
you wilknow them that labour among you, 
and that goucrne you in our Lord, & admo- 

nifti you : 

13 That you haue them more aboudant- 

ly in charitie for their worke. haue peace 
with them. 

14 And we befeech you brethren admo- 
niftithevnquiet, comfort the weake-min- 
ded,bcare vp the weakc,be pancnt to al. 

1 5 See that * none render cuil for cuil to 
any man: but alwaics that which is good 
purfue towards eche othcr,and towards al. 

16 Alwaics reioyce. 

1 7 c Pray * without intermiflion. 

1 8 In al things giuc thanks, for this is the 
wil of God in Chrift I e s v s in al you. 

19 The Spirit cxtinguifti not, 

20 Prophecies defpifc not, 

2 1 But || proue al diings:hold that which 
is good. 

22 From al appearance of euil refraine 
yourfelues. 

2 3 And the God of peace him felf fanfti- 



asfirow vpon a woman with childe,and tbeyfhal 

not efcape in any wife. 
4. Butye y bretbren,arenotindarkenejfe,leaft 

that dayfiwuldouertakeyou as a theefe. 

j Ye are all the children of light 9 & the chil- 
dren of the day ; we are not of the night, neither 

ofdarkenejfe. 

6 Therefore let vs not fleepe , at doe other : - 

but let vs watch ^and he fiber. 

7 For they that fleepe, feepe in the night: 
and they that be drunken , are drunken in the 
night. 

8 But let vs which are of the day, be fiber, Efai.f9.17* 
* putting on the breftplate of faith and charitie, ephef-& 17* 
and a helmet f he hope of faluation. 

9 For Cjod bath not appointed vs to wrath : 
but to obteme faluation by our horde lefut 

Chrifti - - 

/ which died for vs, that whether we wake 

orfeepe^wefloouldliue together with him. 

11 wherefore, comfirtyourfeluestogether> 
and edifie euery one another, euen as ye doe. 

12 tAnd W befeechyou, brethren, to know 
them which Ubour amongyou, and haue the 
ouerfight of you in the horde , and admonifo 

you: 

13 That ye haue them in high reputation, in 

hue for their worke: andbe at peace amongyom 

felues. 

1 4. We exhort y oh , brethren , warne them 

that are vnruly, comfort the feeble minded* lift 

vp the weakefie patient toward oilmen. 

if * See that none recompence euillfor e- Mauh. f 44. 

uillvmo any man: but euer follow that which 
u good , both among your felues* and to all 
men. 

1 6 Reioyce eu?r. 
. 17 * Pray continually. 

i 8 In all things giuethankes: For this is the Lukci8.i. 
will of God in Chrift lefm towardyoH* 

1 p Quench not thefpivit. 

lo'DejpifenotprophecyingS) . 

2 1 Examine all things :holdef aft that which 

isgood. 

22 Abfteineftomallapparanceofeuill. 

2 3 ttAnd the verie God of peace fanftifie 



fie you in al things : that your whole fpirit, y 0H throughout , And I pray God that your 
and foulc and body without blame may be w hole Jpirtt, andfoule, and body, may be pre- 
preferucd in the comming of our Lord Ie- firued blamelejfein the comming of our Lord 



svs Chrift. cCO 

24 He is faithful , that hath called you, 

who alfo wil doe it, 

25 Brethren pray for vs. 

26 Salute al the brethren iuaholy kifle. 

27 I adiurc you by our I-ord that this epi- 

ftle 



lefm Chrift. 



2+ 



Faithfuliis hewhtch calledyou, which x.Cor.x.9. 



will alfo doe it. 

2 j Brcthren^prayforvs. 

26 Greet allthe brethren in anholykife. 

27 I charge y oh in the hord, that this Epi~ 

file 



Chap, l 



Rhem. u 
Fulke. /, 



The Epiftlc of S.PauI 

file be read to al the holy brethren. file be redvnto all the holy brethren. 

28 The grace of our Lord Iesvs Chrift 28 The grace of our Lord lefut Cbrifi be 
be with you. Amen. xtith you. Amen. 

Thefifi Spiftlcvntothc Theffalonians written 
from s/fth ens. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap.v. 

8. Chariric.) ^^^nrnti^mmfUvaf^aaj^d^arntvatmhenmia. 

Yet a chriftian mans iuftification before Gnrikhufnir^^r,!,, „„j „^.u....,„,i.. 



Rhem. 2. 10. Butp 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. y. 



Fvtke. 2. 



decuueiby gemngto light enditetoeueryotutkuvamtethhimfelfoftheJhirit, M ^rch.hae^ tmrdid. wmuRtrit Not ,F*% 



— . „ 6 „ . „, ,„, e , „ ew ^ „„ c ,„.„ - V(UMI[tllf wm j ri j B j toeipmi, at Arch-lxrttikt. 

them by the dotTrine of the Apofiles and the Spirit oft!* Cathoii{e CburcLvhich can not beguile t* 



The fpirit of thetrue Catholike church,is the fpirit wtierby die fcripwrcs were infpired . Therefore bv the 
ftriptures we fhalhne whether they boaft truelyofthe fpuit. For all hercrikes challenge the O 



» 

crediteeuny 



fpuit. 

"u * 1. " \x — C~?"""7~" •**™7 V"" ««"7 ul "»t j|/uii. rut au iicrctiKcs cnauenge tne Catholike Heretics, 
church as well as the fpirit, but by the fcriptures they are confounded . Therforc S. A mbrofe faith vpon this 

lea-.fvhatthmvsroeherdoeavreetotht fatimt cftht „br,H',: **J n f,.,- t~.JL~.fJt .ur. .L: ..t. L___^.i 



Rhem. j. 




praiet 



t*>L *l- « — r 1 ' ' v - "**"■""«/ ""wuuuuuw. iiiciioic.-). nmDroiciajtnvpontnis 

text: Whatthrngsfoeuer doe agree to the fayingscf the apofi'.ei. andof cur Lord bimftf, thofi things are to be accompted 
»cllja,d 3 or bleJJed 3 andto bi reteintd, but from tbofi things which arefcene to be contrary to faith w mujl a'fieme. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND 

EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE 

THESSALONIANS. 
HE fccofdtotherhc^brdanshmh inthetltk asthefrji .- Paul nnd SUusnus and Timothee,^' 

.^facaMSxem>ncths,&^ x htzp^theirani»mothiM f Jk. ft,,,M '' 

flSt* Ftrft hethenkffb God for tlmrincrexfe 3 andperfeuhance(coy>fort:ni them aga-nc in thofi perfiatiiom) an t 

m^w^heMtbm^mfby^ofm^, wkmhwmpjim ^rforehebiddeththmafte^ard^ »«..,,. 

IZJZf!,, jta r, 5 TW^f'^^^^^W^M- bHttUtthmflrJli 
torn at lamb aphsnejpoflafs^ndthm^k »hoh forerunning unfiirie being enceperfitly *nughi)boHldfolo» he re. 

TaA vtn: lf mK -) ^henatlengthafteraUthis, thedayf ludgementand f<condcommir>gofChrifl(h4beat 

I<5/«> fc requejieth their fraiers, and required them to keepe hit contmundements and Traditions, namely that At 

their erne lumtpmb wording, as he alfogaue them example, tlxugh hettere not hand thereto. 

inhi,Fnifi^r rt .k.Tif n- V ? WritKntra< ! itions - Forthcfethathefpeakcthof, though they were not written Vnwritte* 
i«?,7*i£ u Th c flaiomans,yet they were written in other EpHUes,or in the Gofpcls,or at leaft in the «a4«S 
S.kiS35?T^ "c ? commandement or uadition which he menrionerh c. 3. that the poorc ought 

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 

PAVL TO THE THESSALONIANS. 

CHAP. I. 

J^yt A f ^ th P trficUtmdD,lmna ' ian: ) " ^^foproiethfvrtkeirZcompl-fhment. 

lSrkafflT' aff ^ mcntomcr « Aekta § do ^ of Godbyeonftandeinp C rlecution,buton7y W|1 ^ 




The Tranflation ofRhcmei. 

A V L and Siluanus and Ti- 
mothce : to the churche ofthc 
Theflalonians in God our Fa- 
tlier & our Lord Iesvs Chrift. 
2 Grace to you and peace 

from 



The Tranflation of the Church of England. 

Atile and Siluanus, and 
] theus 9 vnto the Church of the 
Thefaloniansyin Cod our father, 
and the Lord leftts (fhnfi : 
2 Grace vnto you and peace 




% 



C h a p . i. To the Theffalonians. f ? J? 

froGod our Father & our Lord Iesvs Chrift. pom God ow father t and the Lord Iefui Chrifi. 

j We ouoht to giue thankes aiwaies to g *Wc are bound to thanks Godalnates for ».Tfac, . 

Godforyoutrcthren,foasmeetis,becaufe ^brethren, as it is meete, becauje that jour 

your faith mcreafeth excedmgly, & the cha- f m h grmeth exceedingly, andthe charitie of 

ritie of eueiy one ofyou aboundeth towards eMry one of yomowardts another aboundeth : 

echc other: . . .... 

4 Sothatwcourfelucsalfoalorieinyou * SyhatweoHrfelnesretoycetnyoumthe 
in the churches ofGod,for your patience, & Cheches of God, foryourpattence and faith in 
faith in al your perfections and tribulati- fl otlr trf™"™ «»* tribulations that ye 
ons,which you uiftaine -W"' 

5 For an example of the iuft iudgement 5 Which is a token of the righteous iudge- 
* yjrJSit*' ofGod,that % you may be c counted worthie ment ofGod i that ye may be counted worthy of 
&*«/«><*• ofthe kingdom ofGod, for the which alfo &* hingdomeofGodfwwhichyealfofnffcr. 

you fufrer . 6 Tor it is a righteous thing with God, to re- 

6 Ifyet itbeiuft with God to repay tri- compence tribulation to them that trouble you: 
bulation.to them that vexe you: *,. ,. , „ ,, , n ., 

a j .u a a -a. 7 9/ind to jouxvhtch are troubled, reft with 

7 And to you that are vexed, reft with vs '. tL ., ,'. r-/ r , r r % , 

. '• , 7 . r t a x c vr,m the revelation of the Lord Ic fits from hea- 

m the reuelation of our Lord Ie svs from ' . , , , £. . J J """**- 

heauen with the Angels ofhis power, * s ■* " ' 

i Thcf.4 1 6 8 In flame of fire,giuing reuenge to them * In flaming fier , rendring vengeance vnto 

' ' that know not God, and that obey not the themthatkpow not God, and that obey not the 

Gofpel of our Lord I e s v s Chrift. Goftcllofour Lord lefus Chrifi. 

o Who flial fuffer eternal paines in de- $ which fialbe punifhed with euerlafiing 

ftru&ion, from the face of our Lord & from damnation from the pre fence of the Lord and 

the glor ie ofhis power : from the glory of hii power : 

i o When he mal come to be * glorified . when he M rnme tn , . . - . . , . 




«, e ui«n.uc OC icciicu^ci^c<nirKiximo. that beleeue(becaufe our tefiimoniemardyoH 

me concerningyou was credited in that day. w *sbelceued)intkatday. J 

11 Wherin alio we pray aiwaies for you, y 
; *m. that our God 'make you worthie ofhis vo- ' ' Wherefore alfo we pray aiwaies for you, 

cation, and accomplish al the oood pleafure that °^Godwould\makeyouworthy of thecal- ^^^ 

of his eoodnefle and the worke of faith in ™i> «W»^H pleafnre ofgoodnejfe in vouchfafe yoa 

power, the worke of faith inpower: orcouncyou. 

12 That the name of our Lord Iesvs 12 That the name of our Lord lefus Chrifi 
Chrift may be glorified in you, and you in may be glorified inyou, andye in him, according 
him,according to the grace of our God, and to the grace of our God , and the Lord lefus 
of our Lord Iesvs Cnrift. Chrifi. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. 1. 

Bhcfflt J « ?• Y° u may be.) Tfpte that by conftant and patient fujfering cfaffbtf ions for Cfaifl men are made worthie (Jo the 
Creekefigtufeth^theAJt^rfariesthmfehes tranflate -v. n t ) ofthe cromeor ilngdomofheaum^ andfo do meriteand 
defem tbefame.Stt Anno.Luc.zo.3 5. Artdthe Apoftle here faith that it is Gcds iujlice m kfftto repay ghrie to the of- 
fiiStedithen to render puniflment to them that ajfliftjkcaufe cf their contrarie defirts or merits. 

Fulke* /• The Greekc word fignifieth to be compted worthy,whkh is of Gods free acceptation by grace, and not of Merit, 
the merit of our conftancie , And wheras you fay,we haue fo tranflated it our feluesj I conteire ic is an imper- 
fection in our tianflations,for it (hould be,that our God would vouchfafc you,or count you worthless in this 
place. But becaufe the making worthy is referred to God, our tranflators were not (b careful! ofthe terme. 
Feeing it might be vnder ftood»that God by his grace maketh vs worthy in his accompt . Neuerthelefle,how- 
foeuer our tranflators haue gone awry in that verf.i i,you haue falfly tranflated your owne Lacine text,which 
is <#£w/»r,that our God would vouchfafe or accept as worthy . Foryouarcneuer able to prouc that ^/wr* 
fignifieth to make worthy,as you haue wilfully corrupted the text, to make i t feme your herefie . And wheras 
the apoftle faith further, it is Gods iuftice to repay glory to the afflifted,it is not for the merits ofthe afflidi- 
on, but for the performance ofhis promife. 

Rhem.2* *°« Glorified in hi s fain&es.) Chrift jhalbe glorified in his Saintts, that «, by tU gnat and ynJpeaUblehmour 
and exaltation of them hefhal be honoured^ as now he U : the honour which the dmrch doth to them 9 not dinmifhin* Cirri fis 
glorie (as the Adnerfariesfohfoly pretend) bat exceedingly augmenting the fame. 

fltlke. 2. A wife coroparifon, to ihew that Chrift is glorified, where he is fpoiled ofthe glory ofhis office of Media- 
tor and Aduoc ate, which by you is communicated to iaincls. And when his fainfts arc worshipped like idols 

l\ with (iiperftition after your owne inuention, and not according to the holy fcripturcs, 

CHAP. 



The fecond Epiftlc of S.Paul 



Cha 



p. ii 



Bhm. 



CHAP. II. 



• nefefHranme^mnoca]etotlunkftbatDomfdayuatl}and y 3 refeatmgynto them, that there rmfi before tome frfiet 
reuoltjewily zln reueJationalfo of^ntichrifi him felf infer fon y and that Anticlirijlfcalnot permit any God to be iror- 
jbiffed but onely him [elf : dm alfo with his lying wonders he pud wnne to him tie incredulous levees . But dmjlfhal 
come then immediattyinnvueftie>andde^^ 13 Tlxrfore lie thavtybGcd for tlx faith oftheTlxffakni. 

full?? r 4m% ** ^tMthtl)mfi^tQhuTraditimslothwtitmand^^ 

******* /. jbere isnothing in ihis chapter to prouc that Antichrift fhall not permit any God to be worfhipped but only 

himfclfc . T he Apoftle faith no more but that he fhall exalt himfclfe aboue all that is called God or wor- 
(hipped, which he fhall doe vnder colour and pretcne of the feruicc of God and Chrift, els could he neuer 

!)reuaile to deceiue any Chriftians . Neither is there any thing to proue that he fhall deceiue the incredu- 
ous Icwcs only or principally,but rather thofe that profeffe Chriftian religion in word^which they doc not 
beleeue in heart . Neither is it faid, or can it be proued, tha t Chrift (hall come immediatly after the rcue- 
lation of Antichrift, but contrariwife it is faid 5 that Chrift fhall confume him wi A the Jpirit of his mouth, 
(which is his holy word) and vtterlyabolifli him with his glorious prcfence. Finally, he biddeibthem not T *- 
fticke to any traditions of doftrine not written in the fenpture, but to fuch as he had deliucred both by vnm&ea! 
preaching and writing, who preached no doftrine but that which is, and then was contcined in the hohc 
lcriptures. 



The Epiftlc in 
the Ember Sa 

turday of Ad 

uent/ 



AN D we defire you, bretheen, by the T 7 Y JE befeechyou, brethren, by the com- 
coinming of our Lord I e s v s Chrift, V V ming of our Lordlefits ChrtH, and by 



and of our congregation into him : 

2 That you be not eafily raoued from 
your fenfe, nor be terrified, neither by fpirit, 
nor by word, nor by epiftle as fent by vs, || as 
though the day of our Lord were at hand. 

3 Letnomafeduceyoubyanymeanes, 
« Sm mrf*. for vniefle there come c a reuolt firit, & fl the 

man of finne be reuealed, the fonne ofper- 
dition, 

4 Which is an aduerfarie and is || extolled 
Jaboue al that is calledGod, orthat is wor- 



our affemblingvnto him, 

a That ye be notfuddenly mo tied from your 
mt nde, nor be troubled, neither by jpirit, nor by 
word, noryet by letter, asjromvs^s though the 
day of Chrift were at hand. 

3 * Let no man deceiue you bj any meanes, EphcjA 
for the Lord fhal not come,except there come 
a falling awayfrft/tndthat that man cffinr.e be 
reuealedjbefonne of perdition. 

4- Which is an aduerfarie. and is exalted a- 



ihipped, fothathcfittethjjinthe templeof bom all that is called God, or that is worshipped: 



F£l Irf. 



God, (hewing him felf as though he were 
God. 

5 Remember you not , that when I was 
yet with you,I told youthefe things? 

6 And now | what letteth, you know : 
that he may be reuealed in his time. 

7 (For now the myfterie of iniquitie 
worketh : only that he which now holdeth, 
doe hold,vntil he be taken out of the way .) 

8 And then that wkked one flial bcre- 
uealed?whom our Lord I e s v s fhal kil with 
the fpirit ofhis mouth:and flial deftroy with 
the manifeftation ofhis aduent,him, 

9 Whofe comming is according to the 
operation of Satan, || in al power, and lying 
fignes and wonders, 

10 And in al feducing of iniquitie to 
them thatperifli, for that they haue not re- 
ceiued the charitie of the truth that they 
might be faued. 

11 TherforeJGod wil fend them the o- 
peration of errour, to beleeue lying : 

1 2 That al may be iudged which haue 
not belecued the truth, but haue confented 
to iniquitie. 

13 ButwcoughttogiuethankestoGod 
alwaiesforyou,brethren a beloued of God, 

that 



fothat he as Godjitteth in the templeof God, 
Shewing himfelfe that he is God. 

5 Remember ye not, that when I was yet with 
youj toldeyou theje things* 

6 Andnowyekpow whatwithholdeth 3 thai 
he might bereuealedin his time, 

7 For the myUerie of iniquitie doth already 
worke,onelyhe which now letteth will let, vntill 
he be taken out of the way. 

$ *And then Shall that wicked be reuealed 
*wbom the Lord fhall confume with the fpirit Efa.nA 
ofhis mouth, and Shall deftroy with the bright- 
nejfe ofhis camming : 

9 Euen him whofe comming is after the 

working of Satan jn all power and]tgnes,&wen- 
ders of lying, 

1 nAnd in all deceiueablenetfe ofvnrigh- 

teouftteffe, w them that pcrifi .- becaufe they re- 

ceiuednot the loue of the truth, that they might be 
faued. 

11 And therefore GodShall fend them ftrong 
delufton,that they Should beleeue lies: 

1 2 That all they might be damnedwhich be- 

leeuednotthetruthjbuthadpleafuremvnrigh- 
teoufnejje. 

1$ But we are bound tegiue thgnkes ahvay 

to Godforjou, brethren, beloued of the Lordbe- 

cauji 



.^>v Vl 







Chap, iii To the Theflalonians. ^ 

that he hath chofen you firft-fruites vnto caufi that God hath from the beginning chofett 
faluation,infan£tificationof fpiritand faith joutofaluation,infanUifywgofthefimt and 
of the truth: m faith of the trueth. 

14 Into the which alfo he hath called 14 wheremto he called you by our Golf ell, 
you by our Gofpel , vnto the purchafing of to the obtaining oftheglorieofthe Lorde lefus 
thegiorieofourLovdlEsvsChrift. Chrifi. 

15 Therefore brethren itand: and hold // Therefore brcthrenflandfajr, and holde 
'the D traditions which you haue learned, the ordinances vehtch ye haue bene taught , whe- 



■vvhetheritbebyword 3 orbyourEpiftle. 
1(5 And our Lord Ie svs ChrifthimfelE 



*£*r*V were fy our freachingsrty on? fyiftlc. 
16 Our Lorde lefiuChrift, andGodofour 



c This word 
of exhorting 
implieth irut 
comfort and 
confolation : 
a$2.Cor.i.Y, 

them. 2. 
Fulke2. 



and God and our father which hath loucd father -which hath loued vs, and hath giuen 
vs,and hath giuen eternal confolation , and vseuerlaUing confolation, and good hofe in 



good hope in grace, 

17 * Exhort your hartes, and confirme 
you in euery good worke and worde. 



grace. 

17 Comfort your hartes, and Jlabltfhyouin 

all good faying anddoing. 



MARGINAL NOTES. 



Chap.ii. 



InlkeS' 



Rbem. 



Rhem. 



4. Abouealthatis) How then can tbeVope be Anticbrift, at the Heretics fondly blaflbm^Uisfo far from 
being exakedaboue God,tbat bepraieth mofi humbly not onely to Clrrift, but alp, to bis B. mother and albis Saincls. 

As an hypocrite he praycth to Chrilt and Saincls: yet in his blaiphcmous doftrinc and decrees.he exalteth 
him ielfe aboue all that is called God.or worfhipped. Euen fo he calleth him felfc feruant of feruants.yet ma- 
keth flaues of all kings that will fubmit them felues vnder his tyranny , making thctn to kifle his feete. and to 
hold his ftirrope,and when he rideth in Vontificalibus ,ro waite vpon him as his Vaflals, treading vpon the Ern- 
perours neckejdepofing of Emperours and Kings at his pleafure. 

n. God wil fend them.) Dcusmittet(/"^iV« 5 Ji.xo.deCi.c.i 9 .;quiaDeus Diabolum facet eifla 
permittet.God wil fend,becaurc God wil permit the Diuel to do thefe things . Whereby we may tah a general 
rule that Gods action or working in fuch things is hit permiffion.See Annor.Ro.i,z4. 

Godsaftioninfuchthings,isnotonelyapermiflion, but a iuftiudgement and execution of the fame, a- 
gainft the reprobate which defcrue it . And fo be S. Auguftincs wordes . The Affile doubted not to adde, and ^ „ •. 

^itt^^^^W^'^^ 1 ? 4 ^*^' TorGodjhall fende, be. f^bS* 
taufe befall by ha iuftiudgement permit the diueUto doe theft things , although he doe them of an vniufi and malignant iuft puniQier 

furpofe. That all may be Judged (Jay th be) whichhaue not beleeued the tru,th,but haue consented to iniquitie. There. oiRane, 
fonhingfirfti'idgedsheypjaUbefeaucedtandbc^ 

thofeiudgmmtsojGodphch arefecretly iuft,andiufily fecrete , ly which be neuerceafed to iudgejuce the beginning of 

fmneofthe reafombk creature. But being feduced, they fall be fudged in the loft and manifift mdgement by lefus Chrifi [ 

\vbich fall 'iudge the mfi mofi iuftly,who him felfe was fudged moft vniufily. By this it appeareth , how honeftly you 

dealewith the Doctors , to conclude your pleafure out of their wordes, contrarye to their mea- 
ning. ' 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap, iu 



i. As though the day.J Thecuriofitieofmanfedby Satamdeceltes.hatbfoHghtokpowandtogUteouttothe Tbedayof 
World, fuch things as Godwilnot impart to bimjwr be neceffary or profitable for him to kjtow :fo f.irre, that both in tlie A- Judgement n- 



fifties dales and often afterward,fome hauefeinedreuelatiomfcme falfely gatheredout of the Scriptures fomefrefumedtd f crcainc,ande«» 
emulate and couiech by the ftams,and giuen furth to the world a certaine time of Chrifies coming to iudgement.M which kaacs° 
feducen be here noted in the per fan offome that were about to deceiue the Tbeffalonians therein. AndS.Auguft'me (in hit 
80. Epiftle ad H -fyebium) proueth that no man can be affured by the Scriptures of the day , yere, or agc t that the end of the 



world or thefecondadiientfalbe. 




Antichrift. 



Calmn.inbunt 

locum. 



Thisapoftafieorreuoltjiy iheiudgementinmanerofalauneientwritcrs,isthe general forfaking andfaloftbe Homane 
empire.So Tertullian li.de refut. carnis. S.Hieromq ir. ad Algafiam.S.C/>>7./o/?<»who. A.andS^imbrofevponthis 
place, S. Augufline De Ciuit. Dei li. 20. c. 19. Jl which fathers and the r»fl * Caluinprefumptuoufly condemneth of 
err our and follie herein, for that their expojition agree th not with his and bis fellcwes blafpljemous ficlion that the Tope The'heretikM 
fauldbe Antichrift . To eftablijh wbich falfe impietie, they interprete this remit or apofiafieto be a general re- interpretation 
Molt of tbevifibk Church from God, whofe boufe or building (they fay) was fodenly deflroied, and lay many of thisapofta- 
peresruined, and ruled onely by Satanand Antklmft. So (aitbthe fore] 'aid Arch-hertti^hire, though ,for the aduan- SjjJSS 
tage of bis defence and at the matter els where required, hefiemeth(ataitheir fifaoni,)to fpeakg in other places quite of the fathers 
contrarie: tut with fuch colour and collufion of wordes, that neitlier other mennorhim felfcmtel what he would bane 
»f*y. And bis fathers Widef and Utbtr ,bit fellows and folowtrs lllyrictu, Bey, and the reft, are (for the tin* 

Ttt of 




The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. n. 

of the Churches falling from Chriff)fo various among themfelues, andfo contrary to him,that it it Ixrrible to fee their con- 
fuJion,andepitiefulcafe that any reaf noble man ml folew fetch companions to evident perdition. 
Vn1k€4* , S. Auguftine did read wr/g^which fignifiedi a reuolter,which error ofhis tranflarion,caufcd him to rhinkc 

wedcfeftionandthcreuelauonof Andchrufyobeallone: although the defeftion perteine to the reflati- 
on of Anrichrift.as you fay rightly. Buithisapcftajie (fay yoa)by the iudgement in amanerof aB. auncient writers i< Am' u n 
thegenerallfirfaking andfaUofthe^omane EmpireAn decde moft of the ancient Fathers did iudge ,that the Ro- 
mane Empirelhould firft be dccaied,before Antichrift were reuealed,and thatagreeth raoft aptly with the re- 
flation of the Pope to be Antichrift,who was not reuealcd, before the See of the Empire was rcmoued from 
the citie of Rome,wberby it ceafed to be the Empire of Rome, and alfo was 'decaied and dcuided into many 

plTteSiasTeiMlbmfajthi who (hal betaken away but the Rpnxnejlate i whofe departing beingdfter fed into tenknJ< A P°fl»Ge. 
fhaUbrmgmJmickriJi: By ren,according to the cuftom of the Scripture 3 are men t many. And fo was there ma! 
ny kingdoms made of the Romane Empire,before the Pope openly vfurped Anucbriflian tyranny. Yet not all 
the ancient Farhers,nor all whom you cite,doe fo vnderftand this reuolt.For Chryfoftom vpon ihis tcxtJf ow. 
3. fayth, what is that Ix calleth Ixre defe&ion } He calleth ^nticln-iji him felfe tlx deficlion, as Ix which fhoulddc- 
fhvy and cary away very many. Info mucb(fay:h he) that if itwetepofftble , euentheelefffauld be offended. Youfce 
Chryfoftom calleth Antichrift the defection, in refpeft of the great multitude that he (hall carry away from 
Chrift.That you quote Homj^i% vpon another text,of him thatfhal be taken away,namely,thc Romane Em- 
pire,agrceing with that which Tertullian faid^.Hierom in deed fay th , the defection to be from the Romane 
Empire.andfodothS.Ambrore.But S.Auguftine fas Ifaydbefore) reading in fteed of apoftafie or defection 
re/w£4,which is an Apoftata or rcuolter,doth expound it of Antichrift him Jelf/aying: He calkthhimareuolter 

tamely Jr. m the Lord God.- which if it may be rightly faid of all the vngodly, how much more of him? That which he faith 
after,of taking awav the Romane Empire.pcrtaineth to the 7. vcrfc . Theodorct alfo vpon thisplacc faith: 
TlxdefecJion hi calleth Jnticlirift himfelfe&tuing himanmte of the thing it felfe. Torhuendeuour is to bringfrom the 
tmeth,anito cattfe men to reuolt.Vrim*ft»shar}i diucrs interprctations.The firft is,7/* departing (fayth he) isafor- 
faklng oftlxtrueth. Oecumenius fayth : He calleth the defection utntlclmfl him felfe , becaufe hefhaU fcperute many 
from Chrijlyorehlxfar/th^heapoflafe or defection is a federation from God . Thefame in effeft hath Theophylaft. 
Therefore you fec,diuerfe of the auncicnt Fathers vnderftand this rcuolt to be from Chrift 5 from God, from 
the trueth. Then was it no fuch preemption in Caluine , to rcfufe the one fort, whome without contempt he 
calleth learned and wittie,and to receiue die other, whom he iudged to interprete more agreeably to the tru- 
eth.For wheras you fay,he refufcth y other,becaufe their expoGtion agrceth not with his blafphcmous lift ion 
that the Pope mould be Antichrift : In deedc, that his opinion,is blafphemous againft your Lord God the 
Pope,but againft the God of hcauen,and his Sonne Icfus Chrift,itis nor^ior any fiftioniut a true interpreta- 
tion, tod although the word Apoftafie, doc rather Iignifie a defeftion fromChrift, then from the Romane 
Empire,yet cuen that defeftion from the Romane Empire, agrecth as fitly as is poflible, with this cxpofition 
that die Pope is Antichrift.For the Pope was not openly reuealed to be Antichrift, before die Romane Em- 
pire was forfaken,and deuided into many kingdomcs,al! fubicft to the p ope.This apoftafie therefore is right- 
ly interpretcd,tobe a wicked reuolting from God,of the greateft multitude of men: and is called of Caluine 
a certame generall defeftion of the vifible Church,which being hardly builded,was by the tyrannie and fub- 
ulue of Antichrift ouenhrowen,as an houfe with a fodeine tempeft, and lay long in the mines . Yet the fpiri- 
tuallhoufeofChrift,thc Church ofhis eleft, cuen among thofe ruines, were mcrueiloufly preferued by his 
grace,and ncuer perilhed out of the world.Which (as CaTuin doth oftentimes affirme) fo is it not contrary to 
the generall apoftafie or defcftion,herc fpoken of.For this rcuolt is but of hypocrites , which falfely profelfed 
the tructh,and m their life and doftrine denied the power thereof, who feemc to be the ChurcLand are not. 
Neither docth Caluine, Wicklefte.or Luther,&c. vfe any coJlufion of wordes, to hide the roatter.but plaincly 
ipcake,that you may vnderftand them ifyou lift,when they fay : 7 he true Church of Chrift is perpetually yet 
there was a 1 ccrtaine generafl apoftafie of the vifible Church, ihatis, of the greateft muldrudc of men which 
Jeemea to be the Church by outward profcffion.but wanting faith,was not the true Church of Chrift,& tber- 
fore bcingfcduccd with error/euolted vnto Anrichrift. That you fpeake of their varicue and contraricric in 
this matters but a fine of your ordinarie railing without reafon, or argument to proue your faying. 

R»em.S* But concerning this arourandfalfhodoftheChurclxsdcfeclion or reuolt.it it refuted fujjkmtly by S^iumfline again/! Tbcrccanbe 

the Donahjlestn many placet Where hefroueth that the Church fhxl not faile to tlx worldes end, no not in tlx time of Ztnt'i- no a F ofc.fie of 
cbnjl: ajjirmngtlxm to deny Clnrifljmdto robbe iumnfhitg'orie and inlxritance bought with his bloud, which teach that *< "^ 
theChnrch may fade or perfr.U de vnit.Ec c.rw 3 .De ciuitji 20.C 8.1n Pfal.8f.ad iilud, Tu folus Deus magnus. cf T 
PJ.70.C0nc '..& Pfal 60 De yti}.CKdx.8XHieromrefuteththefmewichdHerefieinthe*lJ Kl feriam, trout,,* a- *l)idog.*d*. 
gatnflthemjbat they make Godfttbiecl to the Diuel, andapooremiferable Chrift, that imagine the Church hi, body may ^fer.e.6. 
vthcrpmfh orb: drtumto any corner of tlx world, both of them anfwer to the Heretics arguments grounded on Scripture, 
falfely v^ftoodphich were to long here to rebearfe. Itisynmgh for the Chriftian reader to kpow, that it U an old de. 
cote fd'xcufe ofalHerctikfs and Schifmatikesfor defence of their forfakjng Gods Church, that the Chtrch is periled, or 
tematnttbhtddenorm themfelues onely and in thofeplaces where they and their folowers dwel : to know alfo, that this is 
reprouedbytlxholy Boclor s of theVrimitiue Church, andtl,atitisagah,J} Chriftes honour, power, frouidence, and 

Fttlke $ . Jf c . h ? li . no ^^on or r euolt of the true Church^ut of that which fecmed to be the church and was not, 

while it had nothing of Chriftiarune,but an outward profefllonin name and ceremonies.For we acknowledge the tme 
matthetmeChurch,thoughobfcure, andasitwerednueninto the wildernes by the tyranny of Antichrift, ChurchOull 
yetitUl conanueddifperfedouerthcworld,tobedicgIorionsfpoufeofCbift,nolefleinhisaccompt when neuerpmfb, 
it was perfecuted.then whenit enioyed peace and tranquilidc.Neitherdoth S^uguftine refute this opinion, ^£? be 
r Ut *f£f cfi( L 0f th t Donanft »» w hkh fayd, ^iat the Church was perifhed out of all the world,except onely ^^ 
from Africa where they wcre.Which opinion of theirs,your popilh herefy refcn^tedija&ming that/ Church 



is 



i. 



Chap. ii 



To the Theflalonians. 



355 




whercfocuer there arc but two or three gathered together in Chiiftes name , thoughit be in Rome,vnder the 
moftcridlperfecution of Amichrift. Finally,we acknowledge with S.Auguftine,that the uue Church fhall 
notfaile to the worldes ende : that it did not folic in the tyme of Anrichrift , nor was driucn into any cor- 
ner of the world: but was, is, andihallbe alwayes difperled in many nations. Yea this apoftafie of many, 
which fecmed to be members of the Churchy acknowledged by S. Auguftinc him felfe, and many other an- 
cient Fathers , as I hauc rtiewed in the fcftion next before. And cuen in thefe places that you quote.D* vnita* 
te Reddbjithut he confuteth the Donaciftcs , that fayd, the Church was penlhed out of all die world , and 
remained only in Africa, he acknowledged! the paucitie of the godly, in refpeft of the wicked,£ty.x i.faying: 
We doe not fo fay, that the Church U fpredouer the whvle world.tbat onely good men are in the Sacraments of the Church, 
and not alfoeuill men y and thofealfo many more, that in compxrifon of them , the good are but ftwe, whereas by them 
feluesthey mak£ a gnat number find Cap, I j. The faying of ChviR,fhallthe Scnneof man fnde faith? which the Do- 

natiftes wrcftcd to proucthc Apoftafie of the whole world, heconfefleth to be meant of the great aboun- 
dance of the wicked, and fe wnes of the good, becaufc iniquitie fhall abound , and charitie fhall waxe colde. 
LikewifeDeC;/«V^I/A.xo.C^.8.vvhcrehcfayth, that the Church which is predeftinated and elefted be- 
fore the conftitution of die world,(hall not be feduced when the Diuell is loofed. In which time of Amichrift, 
he fay th alfo,it is to be belceued,that there (hall not want at that time,m/;er they which may fill from the church, 



Jthem. 6. 






fifes. 



wh 



or 



ding to 



kh may come to the Church. Againe he fayth,that as firft the Church was multiplied of all nations, accor- 
to the Prophecies : So it is to be confejfed,tbat the charitie of many doth waxe cold^ when iniquitie abomdeth , alfa 




that 

the reft of thi 

andremaine . 

ChriftwhichisChriftcsinheritance,nialineuerhaucanende. All which may well ftand with the Apoftafie 

or gcncrall defection of thevifibie Church,or that which feemed to be the Church,here prophecied,trom the 

faith of Chrift.S.Hierom againft the Luciferians,fayth: that Chrijijhould betopoore,if*ither he had no Churchy 

if he had his Church only in Sardinia. lfSathanpoffffe Britainejraunce, the Eaft, the people of India jhe barbae ous na« 

tions t andthe whole world at oncejjow are the trophees of the C r ojfe,brought to a corner of all the earth? Vorfooth the migh- 

tie aduerfarie hath grauntedto Chrift, Spaine,and the Celtiberians,which are pale < olouredmen,and difdaimd tofoffejfe the 

pronirxe of the Acthiopians. This he fayd againft thofe Herctikcs, which fayd : all the world was the diuels,andcf 
the Church was made afiewes. This maketh nothing againft vs,which ccrteinly beleeue the Catholikc Church, 
though we fee it not with our bodily eyes,nor limit it to any one placc,or any few places. But that the Church 
fhould neucr be hidden >nor the true members driuen into corncrs,to auoid the perfection of Amichrift; nor 
that there fhould be no reuolt of the vifiblc Church,from the faith of Chrift to the fables of Amichrift, you 

can neuev proue out of this faying. 

if the Aduerfaries had faid that thU reuolt which the Apojlte foreteUeth jhal come before the wor Ides end,is meant of 
great numbers of Heretics and Apoflataes reuolting from the Church, they hadfaid truth of them f elites andfnch others, 
whomS.lohncallethAntichriftes. Jnditi$verylik£{beh ftohyivndcr the correflion ofCodsChurch andallearned ^°' 2 *V-»8. 
Catholics) that this great defection or reuolt fbal not be onely from the fymane empire , but facially from the ^omane JJJJSj* 
Church , and withal from mo H points of Chriflian religion, not that the Catholik Christians , either in the tine of An- r pea keth of a 
tichrifi or before, (halrefufeto obey the fame, but for that neeretothe time of Antichrifi and the confummation of 'the great apoftafie 
world, there is Ufa to be a great reuolt cf tyngdoms, peoples, andVrouincesfrom the openexternal obedience and commu- iromtheSee 
niontberef. Which reuolt hatting beenbegmne and continuedb^ Heretics ofdimrsages, reftfting andhatingthe J^J^^ 
Scate of 'Peter (which they calledCathedvam pcftilcntiae, the chairc of peftilencc, * in S. Auguflhas dales) becaufe des f ^ c ^ 
it uChxiftes fort mtled againflRel gates and alHeretlkfs, andbeingnow wonderfully increafed by thefe of onr dales tho.fafch. 
the ne xtprecttrfors of Antichrifi as it mayfeeme , fbal be fully atchieued a title before the end of the world by Antichrijl 
himfelf. though cuen then alfo,whenfor thefiw dales vf Jntichrifies reigne the external fate of the t\m*ne Church and 
publikc entercourfe of the faithful with the fame may ceafe, yet the due honour and obedience of the Chrifiians to- 
ward'*, andcommumonin hartwithit, andprailife 'thereof in fecrete, andopen confeffmgthereof if occaftonrequire, 
jhal not ceafe % no more then it doth now in the Chrifliam of Cypres and other places where open entercourfe is forbid- 

den. 

So great is your defire to charge vs with this Apoftafie, that you ouerthrow all that you fayd before, deny- 
ing the reuolt ofthcvifibleChurch.Forfo you may be compted the true Church, and we the Heretikes and 
Amichriftes, you arc content to graunt, that the great reuolt of kingdomes, people, andprouinces from the 
Church, ftiallbe fully atchieued by Amichrift, which is that generall defection and mine of thevifibie 
Church,which we fpeake of,notwithftanding that true Chriftians , when publike entercourfe of the faithfull 
with the Church fhall ceafe,fhall yet continue in obedience of the Church. So that for the point of Apofta- Apoftafi* 
fie or defeftion,we are agreed. Let vs fee then whether this Apoftafie mayfo agree to you, as it can not be 
applied to vs. Which if it may be, then out of doubt you are the Church of Amichrift, and not we. 

To decide this controucrfic,who is better then S. Paule,whohcrepropheciethoftheApoftafie?Thefame 
Apoftle r . Tim. 4. giueth fuch euident notes of this Apoftafie, as agree properly vnto you,but not in any wife 
come neere vnto vs. For after he had fet forth that greatmyftericof religion or pietic, confiding in the do- 
ftrine of Chrift ,which is,God {hewed in the tkth,iuftified in the fpirite, fcene of the Angels,prcached among 
the Gentiles jbclceued in the world,and taken vp in glory, which fhould alwayes remainc in the true Church, 
which is die piller & ground of truth:he addcth,thatthe fpirite fpeakethnotobfeurely, but euidendy & plain- 
ly,that in the later time,fomc fhall reuolt from the faith , placing the chiefe religion and pietic in abftinence 

from mariagc and meaws,and therefore forbidding both/peaking lies inhypocrifie,but attending tofpirits of 

Ttc ». ewour 



j. 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. 1 1. 

©rorand doftrincsofdeuils.Bywhichplace,beinganeuidcntrcuelationof Godsfwruckismanifcft that 
this reuolt from true religiory s difcerned by hypocriticall abftinencc and forbidding of manage and meatcs 
which you cannot deny to be done of you,to feme men at all times , and to all men at fome dmes,as you will 
haue the times and perfons to be compted more holy and religious , mat obferue your prohibitions . Thefe 
therefore being giuen as euident notcs,to know who be they that reuolt from the faith, from the Church.and 
from Chrift ,bcing found in you,doe argue inuincibly,that you are the defection, you arc the apoftafie you are 
die reuolters,and not we,in whom no fuch thing can be proued. But by the way,you would brine vs into exeat 
enuie,for calling Peters chaire,thc chaire of peftUence s as the Donatiftes did. It is fhame to lie vpon the De- PctcricW 
uill 3 for the Donatiftes did not fo call Peters chaire onely, but all the Apoftolikc chaires in the world. And 
therefore S JVuguftine anfwereth: If all mentbroughout the world, were fuch as thou doefi moflfalfdy chargtthem 

what hath the chaire of the church of Home done vnto theejn which Veterfate , and in which at this day JnafURm doth 
fittttor of the Clmch oflerufalm in which lames fate,and in which lohnncwfttteth , with whom we arelmitte in the Ca- 
th oliks vmtiejmdfrm whom you haue with widsdragefeperatedyourfeluesiWby doefi thou call the Apoffolike chaire 
tJx chaire ofpefiUenee f If fir the men, whom thou think^Fi tojpeake the Uwe, and not to doe it, did our Lord lefus ChrS 
for the Tharkcees ofwlxm be faydfhey fay and doe notour, ituurie to the chaire in which they rate ? By this place it at£ 
pearethjthat the Donatiftes bare not malice onely againft the chaire of Peter , but againft all other Apofto- 
like chaires,when they could not deny,but that they which fate in them taugbtthe doclrine of the Apoftles.By 
which it appeareth alfo,who fit in the Apofto like chaires, namely,they that teach the doftrine of the Apoftles 
asthePharizces fitting in the chaire of Mofes. Not they that cither fleepe where the Apoftles fbmctime 
taught,and much leffc they,that teach things contrary to the do&rine of the Apoftles. 
Rhmj. Thisjscmam.vutwond^sdinalwifemmeie^ and afmgu'ar preroratiue, TheivondrfJ 

thatthtsSeateofPeterfiandeth^henal other ApofiolikeSeesbegone: tlTat it flood there for certaine ages toretherwith P™a«ccoF 
the fecularfeate of tlx Empire: that the Topes flood without wealth ,powtr,or humane defenfe , the Embe%uri know- ^'"P^- 
tng i witting,a^feeljngtod l flroythem i and putting to the fword about thirtieof them oneafter another, yeaandbe- EmMe* 
ingot much afratdof tlxm at, f they hadbeen aemuli iraperij, Competitors of their Empire , as S. Cyprian notab thenal other 
( epift.S2.ad Antonianum.num.j.) of S. Cornetim Vopemhu daiesjtnd Deems then Empenur: agahtejhat the Ernie •■*«* 
rows afterwardyeldedvpthe citie vnto ^continuing for al that in th Empmaldignitk fiiUthat the fucceffors oftfafe ? u d j ng *"* 
th^perfecMtedtlwnMddomethircro^ hmourmgthe very memories and {elies m£E 

ofthepoore men whomtlxtrpredecejfots kdlcd; that now wel neere thefe i 6ooyeres this Seatefiandeth.at at the berinnsn? 
in eonunual miferiejo now of long time fir the mofipart inpnfreritie.without al mutation in effia, as no other Lrdom 
or State in the world hath done, euery one of tlxm in the faid face being manifoldly altered. lt(iandeth(wefay)althit 
while (tovfe S.Auguftines wordesde vtil.cred. c.17.) Fruftra circumlatrantibus hweticis the Heretikesin 
vayne barking about it, not the firft Heathen Emperours, not th Gothes and Vandals, not the Turie, not anyfacies or 
majfahfrsby Alaricus ,Genfericus ,AttiU i Borbon,andothers, not tlx emulation of fecular ■Prktet.werethnKmosor 
Emperours^t^eVopesowmdiwfiomantongtlyemfeluesandmanifild difficulties and dangers intlmr elecliom nottlx 
great viceswhtch haue btmnotedin fomeof their perfons, notal thefenorany other endemur of fcandal couldya pre. 
mile agasnfl the See offfrne/nr is euerliketo preuaUe til the end of the world draw neere, at which time this reuolt (here 
ftokpof by tlxApofUe)may be m fuch fortasisfayd before, andmorefhal be faydinthe Annotations next fclcwim. - 

Futke?. Firt,y°uaffirmefalfe^ other ApoftoIike Sccs g f 

Foreuentothisday^eSeeofAnDoche ftandetb, and hath aPatriarkc. Likewiferhe See of Alexandria , Rome, 
whict 'Gregone doubtcth not to call SJ>etcrs See. AHb the See of S.Andrew at Conftantinople, hath neuer 
lacked Succeirourscuen^to this day ^. There is ftiU a See and Church at Ephefus, continued cuerfince the 
Apoftles,Paule and Iorm.What mould I fpeake of the Churches of India,and Aethiopi a ,planted by the Apo- 
ftles^nd continued by fucceflion of Biuiops,euen vntill this daye ? That the firft Bifhops of Rome^were tme 
fuccefrorsoftheApoftlc J ,nteach.ngmefubftanceofChrifti a nfaimtrue^ 

lament is no commendation of diem which fuccceded in place after,bcing in life and doftrinc contrary vnto 
the fame Where you fay.y heathen Emperors were as fraid of them,as if they had been competitors of y Em- 
pire,* is falfe,neither doth Cyprian fofay.But that the tyrant did more patiently heare of a Competitor of the 
Empire^obefetvpagairAhim^enofaPrieftofGodtobeappointed, afterhehad flaineliisPrcdcceflor- 
bis malice therefore was greater,thougb his f eare were none at all. Or as Pammelius doth read and vnder- 
ftand it.Cornelius did more pauently tolerate the Prince that was then his enemy,thcn Nouatianus the pricft 
that was his encmic or Competitor That the Emperours did yecld vp the citie of Rome to the Pope, « can 
notbc proued by^ylawfuU recordset diat the Popcvfurped dominionof the citie, after the EnWours 
had loft the pofieffion of Italy,the ftones doe teftihe. And albeit,thc Emperours as wellof Greece as of Ger- 
many,reteined^e name and title of the Emperoursof Rome,yet were they notin deed Emperours of Rome, 
when they pofleffednot the citie of Romc,and therefore were more truly caUed the Emperours of Conftanti- 
nopl^the Emperours of Almaincthen of Rome where neither of them both had dominionor obedience.So 
the tyranme of the Pope.came m place of the Romane Empire. That the Chriftians honoured the memories 
ofthcApoftles,whom the Heathen tyrants hadflaine,itpertainethnothmgtothedigniticof thePope.thac 
holdethnotthc Apoftles d oftrin{ : and huiiulitie: but mat me later Kmgs and EmperoL,wmch were become 
the homes of the bcaft, fubmitted their crownes and fcepters not onely to fuch Idols, as the Pope made of 
Marty^butalfoto^ 

lI- ^'f P««-», n ° r ?f the holyMartyres the Bifhops of Rome, buttobethekingofpride } thatexal- 
teth him felfe aboue aU Prmces, that are fct vp by Gods ordinance , andfo aboue Godhimfelfe. That the 
Popedorae hath continued eight or nine hundreth yeercs> worldly pompe and dignitie , it aRreeth alfo with 
thepropheciesof the tyrannie of Andchrift, whereas the Church of Chriftdocl more florifh in fpiritu- 
all glone s though it be in aduerfine , theninprorperide and worldly dignirie. Where asyou challenge xeToo, 
ycercsof continuance, you muft ftrike of almoft 70o.yceresoftbauccompt, For Gregoric that more 

then 



Sander in his 

jocke. 



Chap. ii. 



TotheTheflalonians. 



?5 



fhem. 8, 



then <5oo.yccrcs after Chrift, prophecied conftantly of the reflation of Antichrift to be at hand teftifieth, 
that noJofh^Predec e jroursvf U rfiedthAtfropb.m y troude i fMmligioi*t t and Amchifim ttmt ofvntuerfaUBfbcp, 
whereby Antichrift beganne openly to be reucalcd. lib. 4 .Epitt. 3 o.& j 8.&c. And it was more then paytcres 
after, that Satan being let loofc( Apocalyps *o.)the efficacie of error did throughly preiiailc, to the aduancc- 
ment" of Antichrift in his tugheft pride and wickednefle , when Sdueftcr the i. by the detail himfelfe, was fet 
vpin thatfeateof Antichrift Anno chrijli xooo. as is teftified by ftoneseuen of Papules them fclues , Bcnno 
Cardinalis,Petrus Pr*monft.Platma,Hermanus Shedel &c. That which S.Auguftine faith of ftanding furct 
nocwithftanding the barkingof Heretikcs about it,istheCathoIikeChurch,and not theSee of Rome:and yet 
all former herefies hauc made a way for the kingdome of Antichrift. The firft heathen Emperours could not 
preuaile agaile aga.nft the Church of Chrift , and therefore the Church of Rome continued in theu : greatcft 
perfecutions : buuhe Gothes, Vandalcs ,Turkes, Alaricus, Genfencus, Attih izni other that wafted the Ro- 
mane Empire,prepared an entrance to the rcuelation of Ant.chnft,who as(Chryfoftome and other auncient 
writersfayth)inuadedtheRomanc Empire, after it was oucnhrowen and laydwafte, by thefc barbarous ene- 
mies. As for other Kings and Princes, that liued fincc the mamfcftanon of Antichrift, haue ferucd as vaffals to 
mainteyne his vfurped tyrannie, howfoeuer they had emulation amongft tlicm fclues : yea their mutua I 
wanes and diuifions haue greatly augmented his tyrannicall dominion. And although the pride,crueltie, fil- 
thinefie,and al other vices of the Popes,haue been greater and more notonous,then of any heathen tyrants: 
yet their tyranny by the iuft Judgement of God,for the punifhment of die cotemners of his Gofpel,hath con- 
tinued to [his day. And to put you in more comfort,Antkhrift thai in fomc fort continuc,euen vntd the com- 
mine of our Sauiour Chrift to iudgement.And hereof it is,that fome of you haue been bold to affirme, that al- 
though ySce of Rome mould be vtterly oucrthrowen(as you haue iuft caufe to feare in the accomphmment of 
the prophecies of the vtter deftruftion of the whore of Babylon)yet the Pope (halbe Buhop of Rome,an IP* 
tersfucceiror,thoughheremouehisfeatetoCal e cut.Whcre,fhcforgettobringh IS tnplecro 

he may borow y which the idol of f deud there worihipped doth wearc,not much d.ffenng » &^ &o hu. 

3. Themanoffinne.) Tkrewerenuny m*hfrA^im(fX*khf>4J^&^M*p- ch ^ )as f ort . 
' file and in the xmtims oftheamcient fathm) that were forerunners ofMucktf, andfir impugning Cb»ft, trueth <tnd xunners rf the 
Cbmbwerecalltdantichnfls^hetbertheydiditbyforce^^^ 
tic.llEmperorsdU.orhfalfeteacbm^ndot^decehes^tbeHere,^ 



Fulkc.S. 



we fay now C a lHiniRs7.nmti^&c.)aIlfttcl,{iath be)be Anuchntes.vm.Coni.UKiKifi.9.' '« »r *™ °I "» '"" ° c «* '£?»» 
ZS!Ztht4 fafim&r Si* UwldMf^ardUfet downe. MpA* they »ornonofthern ;-«— 
are that great MH„[*rie\mmie\andimp»gner ofcbrift, M *hf ^UarM^on ^M#* J*J 
the Antichrift,! .lM and the man of finne,the fonne of perdition, the : Aduerferie,dsfcriMkw atdels where to 

'"t&of- iitffttmti 

pofitiontoClmftesperlonin t»e 5. copier qj o.v», m w «yc«.v. n? .■,.'"•; '>'Z''~ i '"? »{ ~.i ' /^T ?T . '■ * 

KfbouldbeboJJmtoftheleweKforoftbem^ 

'dBJhefam cfhim in theTrotlJand Scriptures of the rm & old TefimenttM thefe andmny other .rgwnemprouo 
himJe^tcLjpecMnotcriLAdtterrmieintbebigh^ 
MdwkhdmfmieiofChrifiandhiiChttrch^rebutmmbersandferuanUi *-&**-. 

ZtZZJ^Lotioncn perfecutors ^^^^^^"^^g"!^^ %*£? 
wentoutfrLvsbeingnoneofvsi.Ioh. l .i9.asallheret.kcsandfalfeteachers:yctnoteuer^ 

I eat AnKft,but he which aboue all other, doth mod impugne Chrift, and preuaile moft, to the feducmg 
Sacked vnto their deftruftion. And this great Antichrift, to difcharge the ^«W^>W 
affirme to be one fpeciall and Angular man,and not one ftate,kingdome^ndfuccefllon of mentherein as the 
Papacie is,whcrcbv the n-rannie of Antichrift is vpholden and cont,nued,euen vnul the commmg of Chrift. 
LeTvs fe^ ^Cvpon whit ground this your affirmation ftandeth which being ouerthrowen.we mall plamely 
proueoutoftheTcripturesrthatthe g/eat Antichrift is not one fmgular man, but a whole ftateo^ 
ofmenLtinuingvnderoncheadbyfucceffion,whcreuntoalfo 

c IZ ^and [ beft appfoued writers of the primitiue Church. Firft you fay the heathen Emperors , Turkes, and 
Heret kes were many, therefore they could not be this one great Antichrift.Although for Heathens ScTurks, 

Sermqu^ 

Sev fbTe Church of God.Otherhecetikes(as you confefle)are but limmes &J c f » s °5^ d /^ im £f^ 

Xreof thegrcat Antichrift is the head or cliiefe. Butitisamaincrcafon,mat^^^ ? /^ 

Gr«^ 
Mar^.Th^SabbothwasmL^^^^o*-^^^^^ 



the aduerfary.loh. io.io.o *//«r1w,the theete ver.i x.b ^^oc,tne mie.ng.iuu » c ^ »«»» w- «"*--"» r *" 

fuchthin g c a nbcproucdofthattext,aslhauemewedintheproperplace.W 
^AL^4.i7.butfisaweakeconiefture,andcannotbeproued^ 

you aUedge y teftimonies off fathcrs.Firft Irenes U.J. who corucftureth out of HiCtcrxua U6. y Anwhrift 



Ttt. 3 



fliould 



, , 



:<. ■ 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul Chap u 

But hereof wee may not inferre, that none of the tribe of Dan we* faned . and nth TlT, T, « ^Ti 
teri, did expound that place of Daniel of AnrichrUr , MA i, » „/« J. £ai S»T • S m «n»- 

thac Antichrift is no fincular man • for the bra* (nKk ft * docth P laincI y P rouc > 

buying and felling into the Latine tonmc And ihi?wS K fought all «"« contracts of 

imms.- /or r£* »fc& is mli truth * khxthm hJ,tL!»2 Tr 1 , ," 7"? tAs t0 Ue r/ " trM K 

pbinely by the judgement of IrenSf Xt it t tr 25 "/ • ^ *' f T' ?** "** "*" ■ You & * 
Scripture I , that Antichrift nXbeV one finaZ " n ^ '° , Vndcrfta ? d d V s te " > « any in the *. 
iCing or chide Ruler, s Ann chrift The rimJTlS i' rathCr ° De kuigd ° mc » of whjch cue 'X «• 
endlbut the time oelusddStfby^^ the worldeS , 

parifon of the large and ctcrnall reisne of ChriS Z 8 r £ r7™ ,7 ? ^ * no " olled &<>* > but in com- >. 
WedmortinGodsiud R er^ 

yeeres. Finally, by his feyned !d£fa ^L^fi^Jv^'"? 8 ? 01 ? 6 ^ andonedayas athoufand *. 
he is a fingular mam Nowe therXre let' nSaSSSS " i^ ' k Cann01 bc P r0oued > th " ~ 

chnft is not one lingular perfoa Ert moft SSfc^ " ?" bc f T 1 ' *" W "" 
ihall be rcuealed , hereby it may be xi^^S^SW^M nt n l^u'xT ** mm ° f finnc 
euen then , but he was not rcuealed M Sffi Si n P d }' l^ that ***»*& was 
bers. So&Parffiv^verie^Sc^S^fn^ln^ X ^ aboutin man y ofha mem- 

deftroyed , before the ft'eond c^iS^^^Sp rf^" 31 " "^ "ft,' ^ ^ "° £ be Vtter, y 
haue continuance, from the Apoftles tim m L J3 f ' * » "•P ^. that one man coulde 
one fingular man /but a onrS 1 taffio" tf aSS^S^"? ""*£>*» Antich »ft « *° 

cipaliy tothc Pope, who denyediAeVffiS of Thrift J b,s " otcas " ^^ agree to all Hcretikes, fo prin- 
cemcrs emred into tlx worlds . nhich cenfefti not leOu rhrifi ,uJl • ■ ,»'}. VCrJc 7 " 7/we *» »«»> ^* 

Greeke article! A^nctjS^^^H^5'«^ d «^. «d die Antichrift withAc 

^ctheAnuchriftcomme^'euer i«^A« i^^^K'^^^ 1 ^- «««***■ 
but many, and his comming notdeferred vnriU StSfhr "' 1 J W ft Antich,ift isnoto ^ 

worlde, asthePapiftes byLffe vnderlndS^^ 
haue it : but he was'come in ^yL'er^d S 

lice and fubtdtie of Satan , which is the fpi rite of AnSift ™ ^ " ° mC ' f° d ** m P eric » b X ^c ma- 
rcuclation of his pride,wa pubhke b ^ profS in SSSl w T ? "^ * VntiU ^ °P" "^l***" 
you heard beforef that Irenes dSht k very SSrfl ^ T**?** aUndent ^ 
it was not proper to one lingular mam SmlZt2rl ^ **?"* ° f JLadncs : ■"» ^creforc 
were not of the/ommunion of Damafus S orSSfc V ou ^. ^^wWgloc, that all thac 
doethplaineIyiouchc,that SA 1 ^ r't 1 ™" ^ Chrift ' bcIo ^dto Antichrift, 
the enemies of Chrift/whofe he d tT^^^ZV^T'^ ^^ H ^kes,thc 
names, after any man the audto of £b diSil? » A ^ ^ other place, they thathaue newc 

As for Caluin,ftes, zmnghans &c. be but nt^^ 

deceffcurs y" old Heretikc! , Athanafians n5!2S2 t P ' muented as the like were by your pre- 

inthenextSeaion. ' Atflana <^»Al cxandnans, Ioaniutes , and fijeb like: but ©f thjs « aKfirm orc 



3°. 
r. 

3°o. 
J. 

50. 
7o. 

ico. 



Ani 



>~*-~~ - 



Chap. .ii. TotheThefTalonians. ^ 

ikm, p. f* f» *«*• «^ emmmfinmctalfi ofaUauncie, t tfathers.Qnly Hereti^sm^ no doubt btitAntklmfl U « » We 

hghjhathemaktthjtmtchrifi Cm»thisgreatAnt:dm0)tohauel,*«,in cDW,j m ., ./...„,. >.* ' ^ ^ ■ T J> 



They mate S. 



tficy were not come to the full pride of Antichrift, yctthe myfierie of iniquitie hauing wrought™ t £t 7" s " w 

ncercfiuc or fixe hundred yecres before them, and then greatly increafeaahevwcredecSwuhrK?! I l°T' Sreac «- 
continuanceoferrour.T/,,^^ 

sis 



i 






rcmaincdyhat we enquire what other aunrienc fathers thought vpon the matter S AupX n 7r!S ? JT 
according to the Judgement of fome fathers before him , the myftcrie of mquu j c fa ^SSSfefr 
and hy P ocrites,which are in the Church,vm»U they come to lb W.niXS m'fnTat a ,1 f T 
for Anrichrift&c.according totheteftimonieof . John z. whJby Anrichrift hyS^^TSlt 

the multitude of men perteyning to tarn together with their Prince to be Anrichrift.De ciuitauap I 9 Chrv 
foftome vpon this placel hom.j . applying the text of Math.z 4 .z 4 .(of many falfc Chnftes and fal 2S" P £S" 
able to deeciuc the elegit were poffible) to Anrichrift, fignifycth that it is not neceflarie » SffiSS 
for one lingular man. Alio hom. 4 . where he (hewed., that A ntichrift lhall come in place of th Roman? Em 

W . T\? ^ ?l ?uT^ Pbce ° f * e Maccdo ™"= *e Macedonian of the Pcrfian-SeSf 
the Median: the Median of the Babylonian: he hkewife fignifyeth, that Anrichrift is a kingdome conrinu d bv 
lucceffion, as al the reft were whom benameth. Primafius interpreting this text.by Math. l4 24 dSettf 
that he thought Antichuft to be no one Angular perfon. Tertull.an againft Marcio/lib. 5 .f ye Sh kti 

mmffimm ,fa*p«dm>ni & c. After our opMon Antichrift , I theolaeani m ]Jh\cie\do e teach 

« John the EuangeUft fayetb , th.tt Antichriftes are already * on e forth into the worlde fhr/es faJLT* 7, 

* Wyprian cpii^. fay th,That f th! Lordes ad J fines Z Jm^^^^SS'Z 

plymgalfothattextMath.Z4^^^^^ 

fcconcfingular man. Therefore it is not the common fentence ofalltheauncient fathers , that An S 

SI ^^£:^^^l±^:^!^ b >; thc Scripturcthat Anrichrift isthe'whof 



none otherwise the* . S.Paul himfelfe and S.Iohn f ay . But who mouldethatbe(youfay)Godkno ve^exceDt 
be meane S.Peter , beeaufc he was the firft of the order of Popes. But Beza exprefleth his mea^g p hS 
when hce fayth , Herenkft *d fdft apfles , that craftely and clofely mm about to m^ a dehxZfit 
Chr.fi, and therefore as it.s a malmous fo a moll foolilh and fenfclcs furmife , that he fhoulde mean of S 

Z,Z 'v 10 WaS TV J*' °! de \ ° f ff P°P es ' which ,?^ nowe Antichriftes. Butyou an file thai 
except Teterxvcre Antichnft .neuhtr the whole ordtr, nor any of the order can bee Antichrift . I faide before 

you can neuer prouc that Peter was of that order of Popes , that nowe are Antichriftes : you £ 
they are all Peters lawfull fucceflors in dignirie , and in trueth of Chriftes religion. This in deedc you Z 
But when (hall it be proued? that Peter cuer tooke vpon him to difpenfe againft the Lawe of God , to vfurpe 
aucloriueaboue earthly f Princes, to make articles offnith &c. an hundreth like matters that the Popes doc 
and haue done : whereof an the j'apiftes the lymmes of Anrichrift aliueand dead,neither could nor ctacuS 
proue,that the Apoftle Peter did or taught any thing Iike.Whcre Beza fayth, that diuerfe of the auncient Ca- 
thohke fathers ynawares/crucd toward the fettmg vp of the great Anrichrift, it cannot be denied, when thev 
yeelded to much to the vfurped claime of the Bilhops of Rome,who long before the reuelation of Anrichrift 
(the myftene of iniquitie working greatly in that See) exalted them felucs , as Socrates teftifieth, beyondeZ 
hrnne, ofVrtefioodmtoforendommon and yet chalenged a great deale more then they coulde obtevneof 
tlT^n t I ^ t r r a a df ^ aI1 thatb y, man y Agrees lefle, then the Popes whentCppenJy 

fli C wedthemfeluestobeAnt.chnfte Sj didopenlytakevponthem^utthercisbehkeagVcatcontr^^^ 
tweene that which I wrote againft Sanders rocke,of Gregory and Leol and y which was yttered by tk?Biiho P 

cie at all ,n hem. The B.lhop fpake of thofe poyntes , wherein Leo and Gregory (which alfo he declared 
^fermon^aughtcont^rytoyPapiftesmywriringwas of their crrour concerning Peters greater digniti^ 
the y holy Senpturcs doth allow him. Which error had take rooteby long c6tinuaceof timlbecaufeW 
ftencof imquitic had wroughtm y See of Romeneere j.or *.hundrcdyer e s before^ time ofLeo Si Gregory. 

Ttt.4. This 



J 

a 

J 



1 

ii 












The fecond Epiillc of S. Paul C h a p. i i. 

This is compted a malepert and impudent part, to place the Sec ofAntichrift,working in the See ofRome, 
cuen in S.Peters time, and to raakethefe two holy Fathers , great workers and furtherers of the fame. In 
deede furtherers 1 make them,as Beza doih many others yet vnawares, while they fawenot whereuntoy my. 
ftcrie tcnded,efpecially the elder. As for the other,when he forefaw y reuelation of Antichrift^he hindrcd it to 
his power: but I make them not willing and witting workers and furtherers ofthe myfteneofiniquitie. The 
chiefematteris,wbether the myfterie ofwiquitie did worke in the See ofRomein Peters time. Firft,yitdid RometheS« 
worke in Peters time , y text of S.Paul is plaine.I hat it did worke at Rome,where Antichrift (hould be open- 0| A «Ktaft 
Iy fhewcASJohnis plaine iny Reuelation 17.918.lhc auncicnt fathers, I ertullian, Hierom, Auguftine &c. 
(as I haue (hewed els whcrc)do teftific s that Rome is Babylon,the Sec of Antichrift.And many of y old fathers 
fufpeftedjthat Nero was Antichrift, who was Emperour of Rome in Peters time. Yea the Papifts themfclucs 
confeffing,that Peter in his Epiftle, called Rome Babylon, muft needts graunt,that Rome is the Sec of Anci- 
chriftand that the myfterie of Antichriftdid worke there , cuen in S.Peters time, or els why Ihould he call it 
Babylon? Nowe y this myfterie did worke in the Church of Romc,where Anuchnft was to be openly (hewed, 
how can it be denied? feeing it did worke in other Churches.lf Simon Magus the father of herctikes (as eucn 
Papiftes doe confeflc) Erft broched his herefie at Rome, & there contended with Pcter,as it were for y chiefc 
place ofthe Church,did not the myfterie of Antichrift begin in y Sec of Rome,eucn in S.Petcrs timc?Againe, 
when there were fchifmes at Corinth , one faying I am of Cephas , I am of Paul &c. might not the like be at 
Romc?But all this while you will fay Peters chaire , was free from thefe myfterics of lniquitic. I doc willingly 
confeffe, that Peter himfelfe,and many godly Bifhops,were vtter enemies to Anuchnftian pride : and there- 
fore I doe not place the myfterie of iniquitie in the Sec of Rome prccilcly in Peters time, but ncere the fame, 
which in proceffc of time, began by hde and litle to fhew it felfe. As when Anicctus contended with Polycar- 
pus,about the celebration of tafter,yct with more modcftie then Viftor,which excommunicated the Biihops 
of Afia becaufe they would not confent with him in the fame ccremonie. Cornelius & Stephanus were good 
men and martyrs : yetby Cyprian a good father and martyr,FirmUianus,and many other Biihops, they were 
thought to take to much vpon them, in the queftion of rebaptifme,although their caufe was berter.Alfo in*d- 
mittingthe complaints of fugitiue heretikes, that were iudged& excommunicated in Afiica. Much more the 
ambitious titles chalenged by the See of Rome , were miiliked and condemnedin the Counccl of Carthage 
3 .cap.»*. That the Bifhop oftheffi Sie.be not called Trince ofpriefits, cr higkft Trie?, or any fitch thing, I ut onely Bi- 
(hop oftlxfirJtSee.WhercuaiQ Gratian l.Dnlina.99.addeth,*»/w vniuerfaU,let not the Bifljop of Home himfelfe bt 
taUedMKX this,appeales were forbidden vnto the Sec of Romc,vnder painc of excommunication conr.Mile- 
vitanum cap.iz.and concAphric.cap.t?i. To healc which wounde , the Biihops of Rome, Zofimus, Bonifaci- 
«s.and Ceieftinus, obtruded to y Bifhops of Aphrica,a forged canon ofthe Counccl of Nice,which by true co- 
pies ofthe Nicen Councel,fcnt from Cyrillus of Alexandria, and Atticusof Conftantinople,was difcouered 
Ep.conc.Aphric.ad Celeftinum. After this, Leo by his Legates,and his Epiftles to Martianus and Pulchcria, 
Ep.j4.and 5? . laboured to hinder the decree ofthe generall Councell of Chalcedon , whereby the Bilhop oi 
Conltantinople was made cquall with the Bilhop of Rome , vnder pretence of defending the priuUedges 
graunted to the See of Alcxandria,and of Antioch,by the Councel of NiccBut notwithftanding all his pra- 
ttife and indeuour,the generall Councell of Chalcedon concludcdagainft him,thatthe Bifr.op of Conftan- 
tinople (hould be his equall in all things.Whereupon Iohn BuLop of Conftantinople beinglifted vp in pride, 
was not content to be fellowe with the Bifhop of Rome , but woulde be his fuperiour : yea would tranflatc the 
auftoririe of all Biihops vnto his owne Sec and perfon ,by taking vpon him the title of vniuerfall Bifhop. 
Which when Gregory Bifhop of Rome perceiued,after he could not preuaile with him by admonition, he de- 
clared him openly to be the forerunner of the qrcat Antichrift: for thus he writeth. Sed in hoc eiut fuperbia &c. 
Bar in this hi, f ride, what other thing isfignified? but iliat the times ofjnticlmfi are turn next- at hani,btcauft he imitateth 
him which deffifing the legions of Angels m equall ioyejffayed to breaks out »» *l* t°rf e of fingularitie faying : I will exalt 
Wf throne about theftarres ofheauen &cJib.^p^a. And againe.O««'« quepra>di8afmtfunt &c^illthsngs are done 
which were forefbewed. The king ofTride is at hand, and that which it a rile thing to Lejpokfn, anarmie ofpriefits is pre- 
tared for him , becaufe tltey that were appointed to be chiefe in humilitie, doeferue asfmldiers rnder pride andarrogancie. 

lib 4.Epi.38.Thus haue we proued by the holy Scriptures, and the teftimonicsof many auncient fathers, that 
Antichrift is no one fingidar man: that Rome is the place appointed for his foueraigne featc: that the time of 
his reuelation was at hand*oo.yeeres agoe: that he exercifed his Antichriftian pride/pecially by the Clergie, 
which are his garde or armie : that the vniuerfall auftoritic which he vfurpeth by the name of vniuerfall Bi- 
fhop.is the pride of Lucifer, whereof Antichrift is king. And thefe three laft pointcs,no Papift can denie, ex- 
cept he will affirmc, that the Bilhop of Rome erred in fo great matters of faith, as arc the reuelation of Anti- 
chrift,thedefcriptionofhis qualities and inftruments,and the auftoritie of the Sec of Rome. 

Rkw.lt 4. Extolled. Tkgre*tJ*tick$»bubmificmemereikwoM 

other religions true dndfafe, and pull downs bah the B. Sacrament ofthe altar,wherein conftfleth fbecially the worfhip ofthe £. adoR! _ 
true Godjtndalfo aUldols ofthe Gentiles, andfacrifices of the lewes, generally aliunde of religious worfhip, fauingthat tiofl-lnK of 
whkhmuft be done to himfelfedone.whkhwai partly prefigmed in fuch kings a* pubUfhe^ ncrmanbut hrnifclfeonlv. 

but them felpa ihould beprayedrntoforcertaine dayss, at Danus andfud) like. Htwe can the Troteflants then for (home gjj™ 
andtritha&uiaent coturadiclion,atmchthtVopetobe^nticljrifi,vho (asweefay) l>onourethChriftthetrueGodwith ^michiift. 
all bis?*? % or (at they fay) honcureth idols, and chalengeth no diuine honour to him felfe, much Uffe to Ixmfelfe onely ju Da ,.£.(. 
AiaichrififhaldoelHe humbly prayeth to God& lowly kneelcth downe in euery Clmrch at diutrs altars netted to God'm 
the memories of bis Sainffes^tnd prayeth tothemJHefayeih or Ixareth Maffe doyly with all deuotion/te cenfeffeth hisfimtet 
to aTriefl as other poor ~e men doe ,he adore th the holy Ettcharifi which Chrifi affirmed to behis cwnebody , the Heretics 
call it an idol (no maruellifthey make the Tope his Vicar Atichrifi , when they make Chiifi him felfe an Idol) Thefe religi. 
ws dueties doeth the Tope, whereat ^nticbrifi fhaUworfhip none, mrpray to atty t at the leafi openly. 

Fitlke, J That the great Antichrift came joo.yeercs agoc,you haue heard by the teftimonie of Gregorict As for your 
• •- other 



Chap. 1 1. TotheTheflalonians. 358 

other furmifes,that he (hall abolilh the publike cxercife ofall other religions true and ralfe, failing that which ^ Pope Ao . 
muft be done to himfelfe,hath no coloufof reafon out of thcScri P ture,although it be true that Antichrift ma- tichrift,e*al- 
kcth accompt of no Religion,yet vndcr the colour of Religion and Gods fcruicc, he vfurpeth all honour due ""S™* 
to God. So faith S.Hierom,- that Antichrift (hall obteine his Antichriftian exaltation, by counterfefting "»"««• 
that he it tlx captaine or chief e of the couenant that is of the lawe and teftammt of God, In Damel.taf.il. Hce 
(hal not therefore abolifh al Religion true or falfe,or fuffer none to be worfhipped but himfelfe,but by fay ning 
that he is the chicfc of Relieion,and captaine ot Gods couenant(as the Pope doeth,) hec fhould by Hieroms 
iudgement aduance himfelfe aboue all Religion. And therefore although we be not bound to feeke a figure 
of Antichrift in the blafpheraous decree of Darius, yet the Pope(not for a time but perpetually) decreeth,that 
none other in effect be acknowledged for God, but himfelfe/ Seeing he alone taketh vpon him to difpence a- 
ainft the Lawe of God, which ai gueth that he arrogateth to himfelfe auftoritie aboue God the lawe maker. 
Jor no lawe can be difpenfed withall,buteithcr by the fame auctoritie by which it was made, or by a greater. 
Aboue Chrifthe cxaltethhimfelf and his prophetic al,kingly,and pricftly office,notonly in abrogating his in- 
ftitution of the Supper in both kindes,and many other notorious mattcrs,but alfo in graunting full pardon of 
all finnes,and abfoluing men both from the paine & the fault, which he denieth to haue bene done by Chrift 
in the facrifice of his death and Pafilon. Yea,he depofeth Chrift out of his etcrnall Priefthod,by letting vp an 
other facrifice and priefthod after the order of Mekhifedechy whereby he protefteth againft the fumciencie 
of the facrifice and Priefthod of Chrift,and alfo maketh euery one of his vile creatures (the Mafic Pricftes) fu- 
periour to Chrift God and man,whom they take vpon them to offer to God his father. Whereas Chrift him- 
felfe could not haue offered that moft acceptable facrifice of himielfe,vnleffe by his diuine and eternal Spirit, 
he had bene in fome refpeft better then himfelfe. Againft the holy Ghoft he exalteth himfelfe, blafphcming 
the Scriptures infpired by him, to be vnperfed and vnfufficientfor the inftruftion of the Church withouthis 
traditions and decrees, by pronouncing that to be prophanc and forbidding as vnholy,which he hath fancU. 
fied,as maryiage and meats,and giuingipecial hohneffe to fuch creatures as he lifteth. By vfurping the office 
of die holy Spirit,in applying the merits of Chrift and the effect of his Paflion,according to his pleafure,by bis 
indulgences and pardons,and by facraments and ceremonies of his owneinuention. Arrogating in al things 
the fpirit of trueth that he cannot crrc,cxempting himfelfe from all mortall iudgements, though he cary infi- 
nite thoufands with him to hell: befidc innumerable other blafphemings of proude (beaches, doctrines and 
decrees, whereof his la wes and religion are full. And therefore although to blindethccyesofthefimplehe 
hathfome hypocritical title of humilitic to make fome (hewof adoring l Jod, in external and ceremonial ma- 
ner,yet cannot he fo diflcmble his pride & contempt of God,but many times it breaketh forth into open blaf- 
phemic,as hath bene noted in diuers of them,but that which is notorious in all,and mainteined by all,cannoc 
be hidden. How in his greateft pompe the Sacrament which he pretendeth to honour as God,is caried be- 
fore him on an hackney,when he himfelfe is caried on mens Ihouldcrs, How his throne is fet aboue the altar. 

How the Crofle which muft be caried on the right hand of Kings fwords or Sccptcrs^ccaufc diuine honour is 
due to it (as they fay) is notwithftanding layed vnder his feete, how in the Iubily he bcateth open the gates of 
Paradife with a gold en hammer,with an hundreth more notes of Antichriftian pride, cxpreffed in the Ponti- 
ficals,and praftifed in their folemnities. 
Rhc tn II 4* * n tne len, P' c Mofl auncient miters expound this of the Temple in Hierufalem, which they thinks Antichrift in what ten* 
[hal build vp againe y as being ofthe Iewesftocks,and to be acknowledged of that obfiinate people ( accordingto ourSauiours pie Antichiift 
prophecie lo.fifor their expected andprcmifed Mefiias, Iren.li.f.in hoc. Hyppolyt.de confum. mundi. Cyril. Hierof. flul fic « 
Catech.^ Author opjmpho49. in Mat.SeeS.H/'ero>w in n^^ 

tlxm to woifhip Cod by their cldmaner offacrificeSy (al which he wileitber abolifh, or conuert to tlx onely adoration of him. 
felf; though at the fir ft to apply himfelfe to the ltwes,he may perhaps be circumcifed and k^epe fome part of the lav) for it is Dan. 9. 
berefaidtliat befhxlfittein the Temple as Gody that is,hefhalbe adoredtlxre by facrifice and diuine hcmuTy the name and **"&*£ 
worfhip of the true God whely defaced. Andthis they thinkf to be the abomination of dcfolation fctretoldby Danielymen- *' '** 
tinned by our Sauiour,prefig»redandr?fembkdby Antiochus and otbersytbat defaced tlx worfhip of the true Godbypropba- 
nation of that Temple, fpecially by abrogating the daily facr. fee ywhich was a figure of the only facrifice and continual oblation 
ofChriftes holy body and blond in the ClmrchyOS the abolifhing ofthatyWas a figure of the abolifhing ofthityWhich (hal be done 
principally and moft vniuerfally by Antichrift himfelfe (as now in part by his forerunner s)through out al lotions and Chur- 
ches of the world {though th:n alfo Maffe may be had infecretyOt it it now in nations where the fecular force of feme Vrinces tion of de g£ 
prohibited) it to befaid openly. )Vor although he may haue his principal feate & lionour in tlx Temple and citie of 'Hierufalem , tion confilt eth 
yet he (hal rule oner the whole world,and fpecially prohibite tkatprmcipalworfhip inftitutedby Chrift inhis SacramentSyOs be- chiefly in abo- 
ing the proper Jduerfarie ofChriflesperfonyname, law, and Chun h. theproplMnation and deflation of which Church by ta- J^"S 'J**** 
kjngaway the facrifice of 'the altar jstlx proper abomination ofdefolationyand the works ofAntuln-iftonely. alur< ° c 

Fulkeil, Thoughfome ofthe ancient fathers,fuppofed that Antichrift (hould fit in the temple of Ierofalem,yet they 
had no reafon out of the wordeofGod fotothinke. For the temple of Salomon being vtterly deftroyed, 
though an other like it (hould be builded according to this furmifc, yet coulde it not be called the temple of 
God. But the Church ofChrift is by the Apoftlc called the temple of God. i.Cor.^.t6.t7.z.Cor£.Apoc^.iz. Antichrift fit-; 
Wherefore the Apoftlc meancth, that Antichrift (hall fit in the vifible Church of God,or that which is fo cal- jjjg in *j* 
led and commonly reputed : and there vfurpe diuine auftoritie. That tlx abomination ofdefolathnconfifleth chiefly mtb * 
in abolifhing the Vopifh M*ffe,\t is a vaine prefumption without auftoritie ofthe Scriptures, or teftimonie ofthe 
auncient rathers.For rather the Maffe is an abomination that bringeth defolation,becaufe it oucrthroweth the 
vertue ofthe facrifice & Priefthod of Chrift,in which is die only comfort ofall Chriftian mens confcicnce*. 

Rhem,l2 S.Augufthxtlxrforeliio. deciuit.c.i9.rf*JS.H/«w»q.ri. ad Algafiam.</o thinhfr tUt this fitting of Antidnrift in HowAnti- 

the tempkydothfignifie his fitting in the Church of Chrift y ratlxr then in Salomons temple. 7{ot as though he fhould be a clxefe !*ff5j^. 
member ofthe Church of Chrift, or aftecial part of hit body myfticaly and be Antichrift and yet withal continuing within tlx m W WlUrd, * 
Church ofCbtiftyds the Heretics feinejo mak$ tlx "Pope Antichifttyheteby they pUinehf tonfefft mi agnife that tlxVope it 

ammbtr 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.ii, 

a number of the Churchy, inipfo finu Ecclefix,and in the very bofomc of the Church, fay they: ) forth* U ridJu. 
Iwthatal Hmti^whmS.hhncaUeth^ntichriftes^hisprea^fors^uUgo out of the Church andtlxorl T7T **&' 
MbtofelffbmldbeoftlxCbHrch.nd in d*cC*>mtm*mt the fame. J yet to7e m l£tml Zl,ll M" & 
Church to >*ffi*W* mm . dfurditie. But the truth ufim tins ^ntiLftian rei^Z^T^tu XZt 
***>* andjntidmfijfl* <uer were of or in the Ch lir ch,(halbe an^pofiataanda renegie o\t oftlch^hlnd ™ mb ^ 

;nal the Caches ^^kiy^^e^^fe^. Umiu* kto&th, the tell ?*Z£hL * .M • 

Temple ofGofafimc mte r prete.lfany To^ did titer tlm,orpi*ldojben let the^duerfariescMhim Jitichrifl '*** 

Fftlke 1 2. Now you conrclle that by the judgement of S. Auguftinc and S.Hierom, Antichrift (hould fit in the Church 



Cod bnt a, the temple of God, « though hehimflfemrz the temple ofGcd, which it the Church. There could nothing 

be faid more property of the Pope, who boaftetli hirnfelfc » be head and foundation of the Church andthJ 
there IS none other Church of God,but he and his body. Hierom faith : Hcefhallfit in the temple of le\ufalem J 
fome tiutor m the Church y ts wtmvrt trmly iudge. Neither are thefe fathers alone, but other of good credit iov 
ping with thcm.Chryfoftonic vpon this text iaith : that Antichrift fhal commaund himfelfe to be wotfliin Jd 
m ftead of God and to be placed in the temple of God,not only at Ierufalem,but alfo in the Churches. xL- 
ioret iaith:We calleth tk 'temple ofGodjb, Chunks » rvhich JnUchrifi fhslamgate vnto himfelfe the chief eftate^en Jeuou- 
wi 5 wJIj«p htmfi ft as Col Trmufim faith,T/«r Mch i, called GofytlxChnrd&batMjs whipped « thehi-hed 

™4tef!>ojiU:,ayJ>^ 

th u ***&*. J his is out of the rules of r««««,,out of winch it is like,that S.Auguftine alfo tooke his iudg£ 

^Cl^'sofGcdSofaithThopI^ 

every tewp.e of God. Thus you fee by the moft and be ft approued aufiors iudgement, Antichrift fhould fit in 

the Church of God, But m « though he fkuUbe a chufe number of the chwch ofChrift, or a facial tan of lis bodj 

tcthm the vrfibk Church,boafting himfelfcto be the chiefehcad thereof,yca as though he and his body were 

the Cnurch .t felfe,as Auguuine & Tmnafm teftifiV.he takedi vponhim the chiefe feat in the Church.as ThZ 

jfo-*faidi. Therefore alhhjngs agreefo aptly to the Popc,as the great Antichrift canbenowhere elfefound, 

but m his pcrfon & place.We doe not therefore make the Pope a member of the Church of Chrifhbut an ene! m 

mw thereof, vfi^ | 

lohnfaithjthat .Antichrift and nsprccurfors{liouldgoeoutoftheChurch,itistrue,and fo isthe Popceone 
from the daftanc of the Apoft es,and out of the Church of Chrift,wheieof die Bilhops of Rome his prcdecef- 
fors,wcre fomct.mes true members and feruants of die Church. But yet thofeheretikes continued in the out- 
ward face of the Church. & profeffion of Chriftiani tie, though they were neucr true members of the Church 
and myihcalbody ofChnft Example of one of thefe Antichrifts we may fee in the proude prelate Dktrethes 
that would not rccc.ue S.Iohn himlelfe,& vfurped tyrannic in the Church, $ .loan.v. 9 . The like is to be faid of 
Cmnthiis and other heretikes,that boafted of the Church of Chrift & Chriftianitie, as the Pope doth,yet were 
enemies of the Church,& no true members thereof. And cuen that which you affirme of Antichrift, U true of 
the PopcFor he is reuo ted fro the catholike Church of Ch. iir,and boaftcth f he only and his are theChurcb, 
he •vfurpeth vpon the Church by tyrannic^ by chalengingworihip,religion&gouernmentthereof:heisadoI 
red in alPopilh churches(where bisfacrilegious decrees are obeied)abouc & againft the lawes ofGod,& fo he 

i?W r , CC J V"!V/ C ^^^^S^nft y cempfc of God 3 dicrfore by youro-.vne defcripcion,w e may cal him Antichrift. 

SJJC m, 13 Jtadkt ihegcodKcaderobferue^hat there be trco facial caufes why this great mm offvme is called Jmichi ft. Th- one is 

for <m;*gmng Lbnfr kingdm itt exrthjlm is to f« h his fpirihud rcgimet rrhichhe cUflituted & appointed in his Church and ^ MR ' b * 
'IfM'ofcMrnmentM^ 

K ," fl "r^l v.t.dcgentes.>^ to cal the Emperour Conjlantiu* b,,ng an virion Heretiks, Mt.chnfi .for matin* ariL*i & 

hmfitf Prmcipem Epifcoporum,Pnnce oucr the biHiops and Prcfidcnt of Ecclefiaihcal iud^ements & c The «U«d. 

vtottfem ferrying defies Vriefihod^hich is only or moft properly exercifed in e.mh by thefacrifce of th- holy 
Ma^Mtedfir^ deathman* for the cxterndexhibtion ofgedly J»n;r to the B.Trini,i ev hUh Hnd Protdhnr* 

Heret^ of ihefc daics do more ! rope-Ay and merely prepare the nay to Jfnticlmfi and to extreme deflation, then Iter any *« "«" ^ 
. which two the fueratntitofclmft in earth confiftetf,. J J ' Annchnft. 

F/LkeiJ. BothdirfecaufcsagrccmoftapdytothePopctForfoi^^* 

gmpbub be conft^tedand appointed in his Clmd>,andtl>e forme ofgcucrmntnt ordeimd therein^plyinr to himfelfe h 
jWHhr tyrannic and vfurpatm Al this and much more Gregory faith of him that vfurpeth but the title of yniuer- 
ial b'ibop,How much more doth it agree to the Pope,who doth notonly make himfelfe Prince ofbiihops,and 
prcfident of Ecclcfiaftical .udgements,b u t taketh away all auftoritie of bifhops^nd vfurpeth al vnto liimfclfe 

^nieboo,c£A54.56.sS.Butti|atwh 1 chismorcproperIythef P intualkingdomcofChrift^ 

flT llTLT nt n nt, au C ^ UrCl : >th , e P °P e '"Wethaslhaue ^wed Sefl.io. The other caufe, for 
impugning Chriftcs Pncilhoodc,doeth molt properly agree to the Pope,as I haue alfo declared Sekon 

io. and fpecially for fetting vp and maintcyning that horrible Hafphcmie of Ac facrifce of the MalTe 



C h a p. 1 1. To the Theflalonians. 5 jp 

and communicating the Pricfthod after the order of Metchifedech> to all his (hauclings, which is the fpeciatt 
and lingular dignitie of Chrift alone Tf.i 10.Heb.7And left \vc (hould feeke further for the blafphemous exal- 
tation of Antichrift,behold you arc not afraide to fay, That the foueraigntie of Chrift in tardy onfifleth onely in tlxfi 
two, the Topes primacie,and the facrifice of the Mafle. Whereby you exclude all foueraigntie of Chrift gouerning his 
Church on earth and euery one of his cleft by his holy Spirit, ruling the fame by his heauenly word,and fut*. 
duing his enemies by his mightie power and prouidence, working eftcflually in the preaching of the Gofpell 
and adminiftracion of his Sacraments. Finally, you acknowledge the foueraigntie of Chrift to confift in no- 
thing but in thofe tvvo,where in his foueraigntie is moft oppugned and blafphemcd. Againe,whatblafphemie 
it is to fay,that the Priefthod of Chrift is exercKcd only,or moft properly in earth by die facrifice of the Mafic? 
As though Chrift being afcended into heaucn, (after he hath by one facrifice of himfclfe once offered, made 
perfeft for euer all thofc that arc fanftified) doth not only & moft properly excrcife his Pricfthod in his ownc 
perfon,which none elfc can exercife, becaufe none elfe bur he alone i* able to faue for eucr, thofc that by him 
come vnto God,alwaycs liuing that he may make interceflion for vs. He£.7.Z4.zf, 

Bhet/t* 14 <?. What letteth.) S^tuguftitte(lu%oxA 9.de ciu\t.de'u)profcffith plainly that he vnderftandeth not thefe words, S. Aupuflms 
tier that thatfolkweth of the myfterie of iniquities and teafi ofal that which the Apoflle adJetbjQnly that he which hoi- huroilkicjn ik 
dcth now,do hold &c.PVbich may humble ys al and flay the confident rafones of this time. namely of Ueretik$sjthat bold- feu*" 1 "** * * 
lyfcine hereofwhatfoeuer is agreable to their herejie and phantafte % The ApoftU had told the Theffalonians before by word of 



>tures. 



i'OKt' 



felffoal openly attempt and atchieue the forefaiddefilation,and Satan mwferuing his turne by Heretics rnderfland, foal to- herctikes to. 
ward the laflend vtter,reueale& bring him forth openly. & that is hereto be reuealed , that Ufo appear e in his cms per- *? rd thc roa- . 
fin. Thefe other wordes,Only chat he which now tioldethjiold : Scms expound oftheEmperour,4uringrrhofe cowinu- nrfri * * cu ? ,a * 
Once in his ft ate, God foal not permit Antichrift to come,meamng that t!>e very Empire fitalbe wholy defolate>defiroiedjandta- chrilt himfelf. 
l$n away before or by his comming: which k more then a d -feclion from the fame, whereof was Jpofyn before: for there foal be 
a remit from the Church alfo,but itjhalmt be vtterly deftrtied.Othersfiiyfhat it is an admonition to al faithful, to hold f ft 



th 

ten 



Kir faith and not to be beguiled byfiub as ynder the name of Chrift or Scriptures feefy to deceive them, til they that now pre- 
tnd reh'gion and the GoJ}>el,end in a plaine breach,reuoh,and open apoflafie by the appearance ofAntidmft,rrhom al Heretics 
feme in myfterie, that is, couertly & in the Diuels meaning, though the world feeth it not, nor themfches at the btgiwung, 
thought it,as now euery day more and more al mmpeneiue they tend to plaine Atheifme and Anticbriftianifme. 

Fttlke 14. S. Auguftine which faw not the fulfilling of this prophecic,profcfleth his ignorance,as Ireturn doth in part: 
yet moft of thc ancient writers vnderft and this let y to be the Romanc Empire,which fo long as it ftoode,Anti- 
chrift could not poffefle the Citie of Rome,which was appointed for the fcatc of his tyranme, nor vfurpe fuch 
dominion as after that was taken away.hc challenged . That we faine nothing vpon this texr,it is manifeft 3 be- 
caufe we affirme nothing but that which the ancient fathers haue faid before vs. Although becaufc we fee all 
thefe things openly reuciled, which were to them more obfcure,becaufe they were not pcrformed,we note thc 
perfon more boldly, and clcarely we pronounce of the fulfilling of this prophecie. That the myfterie of ini- 
<jui:ie is thc couerc working of heretikes, toward the manifeftation of Antichrift himfeltc, wc agree with you* 
Whereas Antichrift thc Pope openly blafphemeth the Scriptures as vnfufficient: notwithftanding thc inftitu- 
tion of Chrift depriueth the people of the Lordes bloud : though he by his wickedlife lead infinite thoufandes 
of foules to hell with him,moft impudently boafteth that he is not to be reproucd or iudged of any man:brag- 
getli that he cannot erre; that he hath al lawes in the clofet of his breft: that he is abouc all lawes;that his wil 
is in fteadofrcafon, and fuch like matters which you cannot denic. 

Theotherwordes(aslfaid)thcauncient fathers for thc moftpart doc expound of the Romane Empire, 
which was vtterly fubuertcd before Antichrift was in his higheft exaltation,& now is nothing but a name and 
fhadow of an Empire,and long fincc when it was of fome power,ccafcd to be thc Empire of Romc,when Anti- 
chrift had fee vp his kingdom there,and thc Emperour had nothing but a bare name of thc Empire of Rome* 
Yet Theodoret thinketh as Cahine doeth, that this let fhould be thc preaching of the Gofpcl ouer all thc world, 
which becaufe it was promifed by our Sauiour Chrift, muft haue bene fulfilled before Antichrift, or thc ende 
of the world come. Where you conclude, that all men pcrcciue our doftrine and doings tendc to plaine A- 

theifme and Antichriftianifine,becaufe it is nothing butimpudent rayling without any rcafon,Ipafl'e it ouer as w!ant,er ' 
vnworthy any anfwere. 

Ithem. 1$ 9. In al power.) Satan whofe power to hurt is abridged by Ckiflfoal then he let loofe,and foal afsift Antichrift in al What kfnde 
mamr offignes } wondm and fat fe miracles, whereby many fhal befeduced,not only Ien>e$:But alfucb as be defined and carkd f mcn *»* 
cway by -vulgar (peach cn!y,ofHeretik£Stbat can workf no miracles, much more foal folowthismanoffinne doing fo great 5Sj» Anli * 
wonders. And fuch both now dofelcw Heretics ,<#• th:nfljatreceiue Antichrift, thatdeferuefo to beforfakgn ofGod'jy their 
forfaklng of the rnitie and happie feUowfoip ofSainfls in the Catholik$ Church, where only is the Charitic of truth,** tht 
Apoftle herefisalp. b. 

Fulke J J. Bcfide the ftrange & wonderous workes of Antichrift in remouing the Monarchic from Greece to France 

and then to Gcrmanic,to thc vtter ouerthrow of it in both places,with diucrs other tranflations of kingdomes, Popifh mir*. 
depofing of Emperours and Princes,and fetting vp his vaifals in many dominions,&c. There was neuer any d«* 
ftate of religion of the heathen fo full of falfe myraclcs,lying fignes & wonders, as thc religion of Antichrift: - 
thc moft of them being monftrous fablcs,fome Magical illufions of deuils, and craftie conueyances oiUgtrde* 
maine.Of which reporter the Legcnds,Porturcs,Feftiualcs,Promptuaries,Sermons,and other bookes arc fluf- 
fed fo ful!,that norhing almoft is thought to be fufficiently proucd, that is not confirmed by a nomber of faJfc 
and friuolous miracles: yea they ceafc not at this day to continue fome of thefe monftrous fiftions,as of their 
miraculous hoftcs at M echline^ of the miraculous bloud of Chrift at Vark, as good as thc bloud oiHailes % 
which was a confeftion of honic and faflxon rcnued as often as itplcafcd them, of thc virginc Maries milke, 

wiiU 



:* 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.il 

with ten thoufand falfe tales of reliques,that are in eucry corner of the Popes dominion,Bcfidc new cures al- 
io of the reftoring of Margaret lefop to her limroes at the Sacrament of myraclcs,whom theBedels olBridevel 
if they had had in cure for her whoredom,would haue healed alfo of her lamencs.With the vifion of the black 
dogge,& other fables reported by Brifim.&$ for our doclrine,hauing manifeft tcftimon ie of y holy Scriptures 
needeth no confirmation of miracles.Although God himfelfe ( for the preferuation of his Church,)worketri 
great things,which being done by him, ought to be wondcrfull in our eyes. Among which the marueilous pre- 
feruation ofour foueraigne Lady,againftfo many confpiracics,treafons, rebellions, murthcrings,poyfonines 
coniuringx,inuafions,and other diuelilh praftifes dcuifed by Antichrift and his limmes,againft her pcrfon,her 
Realmc and kingdome, now thefe thirtie yeres continuing : is as glorious a worke of his mercitull protedion 
as euer was feencin any age: or is recorded in any ftorie, holy or prophane,yca,t know not whether the like 
_ (all circumfiances confidered)was euer knowen before. 

Iwem,l6 I f • Traditions.) 2v> only the thing written andfet downe in the holy ScripturesM al other truthes and Points of *S« S.Dtn-,, 

religion tftered by wordofmoutl) and deliuered or giuen by the ^4 pottles *to their fcholers by tradition Jbefo here appreuedand "*"»?*& & 
els where in the Scripture it felffhat the Heretics purpofily^guilfnUy^ofdeonfcime ( that belike reprclmdeththeni) Hilrx u 
refrainem their tranflations, from tlx EccUfiafiicalandmoflvfual nord, Tradition, euer more when it is taken in *ood **B*ae, 
partjUughit expretfemoflexatlly thefigmficationofthe Greek? Word: but when itfoundeth in their ■fondplmtafieaaZnFi » '& ' *' 
tlx traditions of the Church (a* in deede in true fenfe it neuerdoth) there theyyfe it mofi gladly. Heretofore and *in the Hereticxi 
u^ptaces^hatthcread^mglitmtfoeafilyhkeofTraditioiisvnwrittenJjire commendedby the^poftle, theytranflateit, tranflation. 
InftruaionSjConftitutionSjOrdinanceSjrtMrfir/Mf they caninuent els,to hide tbs truth pom the fimple or tjitwarie Rta- Tra<3ftio « vn. 
der,wlx>fe tranflatms baue none other end but to beguile fuch by art and conuciance. mKtCn * 

Tuike 1 6, Firft our tranflations are true and according to the true fenfe of the word,& of the text. And feeing traditi- Cauilling. 

ons are fometimes taken in cuil part(as you confcfle)we doe rightly auoyd the arabiguitie^henfas the fignifi- 
cation of the word doth beare)we tranflate inffruaions,conftitutions,or ordinances .And it is as much aduan- 
tage,as you can iuftly requirc,to haue inftructions, conftitutions, ordinances of the Apoftlcs, vnwritten, but 
that vnder the voyce,found,and colour of the word, Traditio>,s,you would haue all your fables and inucntions 
offalfcdoarine,rcceiued without any examination or trial, whether they came from the Apoftlcs or no. 

But now let vs lee whether this text doeth allow any.traditions,inftruftions,or ordinances of the Apoftlcs, Traditions vn- 
that are no where expreffed and conteined in the Scripnires. S.Paul willeth them to hold the traditions which wri «ou 
they had learned,whether it were by word or by his Epiftle : Ergo Cay you^ot only tlx things written and fit downe 
in the holy ScripturesM all other points of truth and points of religion yttered by word of mouthy deliuered by the apoftles 
to their fclxlers by traditional Ixre approued. In deed as wel that which the Apoftles did preach,as that which they 
did write,is here approued. Buthowdoethitfollowoutofthisncxt,thattheApoftlcdid preach ordeliuer 
any thing by word of mouth,which is not written and fet downe in the holy Scriptures ? VnlefTe this be your 
argumentjAUwasnot written in the Epiftle to the rheiTalonians,£r£o,it is no where written or fetdownein 
the holy Scriptures. Therefore this text proueth not that the Apoftles left traditions^cceflary to be obferued 
vntoUluation,which are not conteined in the Scriptures. Or that the Scriptures doe not contcine all things 
ncceffary to be knowen, belecued, and praftifed vnto faluation. Hauing therefore no warrant in the Scrip- 
tures for fuch traditions as are no where written, you bring a whole troupe of the ancient fathers : who if they 
had bene alwayes attentiuc in this point,fhould not in fomc things haue bene fo caried away as they were.Yec 
if their fayings be wel marked according to their meanings,they Ipeake nothing for die credit of Popifh tradi- 
rionsjthat is articles of dodrinc neceflary to faluation, not written or fet downe in the Scriptures. For fome- 
times they call the Scripture it fclfc by the name of tradition, or els they fpeakc of doftrine conteined in the 
Scnpturcs,&able to beprouedby them,though not expreffed in the fame termes: as 0«w»/?M,theTrinitie,thc 
three pefons, the bapufmc of infants & fuch like.Or eh of ceremonies and rites,which are not neceflary to be 
at all times,and in ail places the fame. For many of thofc externall obferuations and rites, which they afcribe 
to tradition of the ApoftIes,haue bene long fince abolifhed and growen out of vfe, & are not obferued eucn in 
the Popifh Church: whereas they haue a greater nomber which be of later inuention,which yet they would fa- 
ther vpon the Apoftles. Laftofall,thofefewerrors(whichthcmyfterieofiniqmucpreuaiUng,wcrerecciued 
in then time)dmers of the auncient fathers afcribe to tradition,bccaufe they had no ground in the Scriptures. 
Now therefore let vs confider your teftimonies for tradition vnwritten^n order.Firft,you note in the Margcnt 
2)««>/e«c/f.HMr.c.i.Whofpeakethofthe Sacraments and ceremonies of the Church vfed in his time,rcfer- 
reth them partly to the Scriptures,partly to the tradition of Bifhops. Meaning the Sacraments to haue their 
mftituuon fet downe in the Scriptures, other ceremonies to haue bene ordeined by the goucrnours of the 
Church,and by them deliuered vnto him. But of doctrine deliuered by the Apoftles, that is no where written 
in the Scriptuics^nd yet is neceflary to faluation,he fpeaketh not one word. 

WJem.l? ButS,Cln-jfoJ?ome (ho.4. in I .Thef.2)Wr/« orkr Greece fellies or commentaries fay berevponJxth written and vn- •*,„>*,**. 

wHnpreceptstheJpoftlesgwbynad^^ S.B^DeSp.Sanftoc^.inprin- riScandeft?- 

cipio.)f/»w,laccountit Apoftolikctocontinew firmcly euen in vnwritten traditions, and to proue this,be allea- marion^nd 
gcth this place of S.Taul. In tk-fitmebookec. 17. he faieth, If we once eoe about to reiecl: vnwritten cuftomesas « ara P Ies ?f 
things of no importance, we fhal, ere we be aware,doe damage to the pr incipall partes of the faith.and bring Stio^ofc 
the preaching of the Gofpel to a nakedname. Md for example of thefe neceffarie traditions 3 bee named, tlxftgne of the father*. 

rnomesvfdbeforemdaftertheconfccrathn, tlxhalowmgof thefont^the btefi,ngof the die, the anointing of tlx baptized % ' C ^ m ° m - 
with the Jam' the th.-eehmerficn; into tbefont,the wordes ofabrenuntiationand txorcifmes of the partie that is to be ba}- 

ttxed &c What Scripture (fiutb lx) taught thefe and fuch like? none truly.al comming of fecret and filent tra- S^afO. 
diuon. wherewith our fathers thought it mecte to couer fuch myfteries. 

Futke 17. Chryfoftomes wordes bee thefe : Hereof it it manifeft, that they deliuered not all by Epiftle, But many tUnges 

mthm Utters, and the cne u of as great credits as the other. Therefore wee thinks the Tradition oftk Church alfo 



>, 



C h a p.i i. To the Theffalonians* j 60 

to be worthy of credit , It is a tradition inquire no more . It is certaine, that Chryfofteme fpeaketh of fuch tradi- 
tions^ arc not cxprcffed in (o many wordes in the fcriptures,yet are they conteincd in deed in them, or els 
of thofc laft words,it is a tradition 8cc.it ftiould follow , that we fhould neuer fearch the fcriptures, for any 
thingjbut depend wholy vpon tradition. Bucthat the fcripture is not onely neceflary , but alio conteyneth 
doftrine fufficient for our faluation , he declareth plentifully,in other places . One example ftial fuffice , in 
i.Tim.Hom.9 . If we home needeto learneany tbing>ornot to k$ow anythingfhere (in the fcriptures) we (haUlearneiu 
If it be tieidefull to reproue fidfbodftom thence,we fhal draxoe it. If any thing be lacing vnto vs,that we mujt obteinejto 
be corrected or chaftifed vnto exhortation or comfort, out of the fame alfo we do karne it. Theodoretes w ordes are thefe , 
You. haue a rule of doctrine , the wordes which we deliuer vnto you,which both being prefent W haue preached vnto you, 
and beingabfent > we haue written vnto you.This greeke father asyoufce,fovnderftandeth this place, that the 
Apoftle hath written the fame thinges, that he preached. Therefore deliuercd nothing vnwrittcn, Heneemus 
a papift tranflating Oecummus into latin,eucn in the text,for the greeke word ?me^ftw.rcndrcti} luftitutiones 
inftitutions , as fomcof our tianflations haue. The coment is the very wordes of Chryfoftome in cfFeft^nd 
haue the fame meaning. The Apoftle deliuered fome thinges both by writingand without writings and both are wu 
thyetobe obferued* Therefore tlye tradition of the Church with out writing atfoii to be obferued He meanethasChry- 

foftom,that the doftrin of die C hurch,taken out of the holy fcriptures,is to be obferued, though it be not ex- 
preflcdinthem, infuchforme of wordes , as it is deliuercd by the Church. So the doftrine of Chrift and 
his Apoftlcs, was nothing but the doftrine of the holy Scriptures of the oldc Tcftament , yet vttercd 
not alwaics in the fame formes of fpeach, although the argument, and matter were manyfeftly conteyncd 
in them. 

S.Bafiles place I haue anfwered before. He fpeaketh partely of fuch doftrine, as is conteyned in the (crip 
tures,though not in die fame forme of words, as the glorifying of the holy Ghoft , with the father and the 
fonnc, which is the matter he defendeth by tradition: pardy of ceremonies and rites, which are not ne- 
ceflarieto faluation. Among which ceremonies , hereherfeth, as an Apollolike tradition, a cuftomethat 
the Chriftians had ofoldctymc, betwene Eafter and Whitfontide, to pray ftanding, which long fince 
isgrowne out of vfe, and not obferued by the Papiftesdiem felues, no more, then that forme of glori- 
fying the Trinitie , which he lb earncftly defendeth . Therefore thefc traditions are not neceflary , Of the 
the eleuadon of the Eucharift , he fpeaketh not, but ofihewingof the bread of thankes giuing,and the 
cuppeof bleffing. Neyther fpeaketh he of diuerfe ceremonies , vfed before and after confecrauon, but 
of other wordes or formes of prayer not cxprclfed in the Gofpell, vfed before and after the miniftra- 
tionof the facraracnt, yctdoubdes conteyncd in the fcriptures, and agreable to them for the matter. 
Hallowing the font, he nameth not, but bleflingof the water of baptifme. Finally of exorcifmes, he fpea- 
keth nothing. But that he acknowlcdgeth die fcripture to contcync all doftrine neceffary to faluation, he 
exprefleth his minde fufficiendy mother places. It is a moft certaine argument ofinfide/itie 9 andamqftcerteine 
ftgne of pride, i f any man will reieil any of thofe thinges that are 'written ,or bring in atiy thing that is not wrhten,whm 
our L ordfiyth . Myfheepe here my voice, and afirangers they will not Ixare / Traft de fide. Againe he fay th. Of 
fitch thinges, a* are in vfe with vs,fomearc vnierthe ommaundement of Cod preferred in the fcripture , fome thinges 
are omitted, cmcemng thofe tUnges that are written no libertie is giuen vs at all, eyther to doe anything that is forbid- 
den , or to omitt any thing t hat is c^mmmied,feeing the Lord ham one; charged vs and fiydXlwu [halt bgepe the worde 
which I ommaund tbe'fbis day , th mfhalt not adde to it, nor takf away from it &e. but of tfofe thinges that are omit* 
ted, the Jpofile Vaul bath Jet forth arule for vs, M thnges me lawfull for me but all thinges arenot expedient. And 
this is S. Bafiles anlwerc to this qucftion, Whether it be law full or expedient, that a man permit t vnto Ijimfelfe to 
doe or fay any tljinges , which hzthinkfth to be good, without tin teftimyny of the holy foiptures^eg.breujnteru S. 
Bafil therefore, being rightly vnderftood, makcth nothing tor popifh traditions that are vrged without 
fchpture,as neceflary to faluation 

Rbem.I S ^.Hwwwf Diabg.c0nt.LuciEc4.etep %% id LiciniumJ recfyneth vp diuers the Uk{ Ukf traditions, willing men SHicfom. 
to attribute to thApoftles fuch cufiomes as the Church hath receyued in diuers chriftian countries. S.Auguftineefieemeth 
the ApoftoUkg traditions fi much, that h plainely affirmcth in fundry places, not onely the obferuation ofcertaimfeftiuu ^"S""" 1 *' 
tksfaftes , ceremonies, and tohatfoeuer other foUmnities vfedin the Catholic Church , to be holy, profitable, and^fpo- 
ftohbg, though they be not written at alin the fcriptures * but he often alfo miteth , that many of the articles of our religion 
tmdpointes of highefi importance , arenot fo much to be proued by fcriptures* as -~by tradition, namely auouchingthatin 
rto'wife we could beleeue that children in their infmcie fhould be bapti%gd , if it were not an Apoftoheal tradition.De 
Gen. ad litiuiOX.t$.Tradition cauftd him to beleeue that the bapti^d of heretics fbouldnot be rebapti^ed, notwitk- 
ftanding 5. Cyprians authontie and the manifilde fcriptures alleaged by him, though they feemed neuer fi pregnant. De 
bap.li.i.f. 7 . By tradition onely, he and others condemned Heluidius the heretilgfor denying tbeperpetua/virginitie of cur 
Lady. .And without this ,be the Siriptures neuer fop taine, noMianpo Macedonian, m Bttychian, noTelagian, no S.Ircnajus. 
ZuinglianwillyeldWc muft vfctKadit\on.( faith S.Epiphaniuf\\xv.6i Apoftolicorum.^ For the Scripture hath 
not all thinges : and therefore the ApolUes dcliuered certaine thinges in writing . certaine by traditionywd 
for that he aBeageth this place alfo ofS, Vaul. And agayne harr.f ? .Melchifcd . There be boundes fet downe for the 
foundation and building vp of our fayth, the tradkion of the Apoftlcs , and holy Scripturcs,andfucceffion 
of doftrine,fo that truth is euery way fenfed. 

Fulkt.1 8 S.Hierom you fay, reckneth vp diuerfe like traditions , that are ncceflary, as you fayd the other were, 
which Bafil mentioneth . In the former place his wordes be thefe , in the perfon of the Luciferian here- 

tike. Knowe ft thon not , that this U the Cuftomeofthe Church , thathandes are toyed of terwardesvpon thtm,thatare 
bapti^d , and fo the holy Ghoft'ts called vpont Thou demamdeft xthcrcitk written f In the atlesof the Apples. But 
iftheauclorhie of the Scripture did not warrant it, the confentofthe wink worlde in this parte would obteyne the force 
ofaprecept. For many other thinges , which areobjmnd inthe Chunks by tradition, haue obtaynedthe au&oritieofa 

Vv v wrir 



a* 



r The fecond Epiftlc of S.Paul Chap.il 

Vrttten tare, at in baftifme , to diffetbe head tlmfe. Afterwarde, that they wttich ere come forth from baptifme 
wculdtaftea temper of milks and hony, to fignifie there infancie. Onthe Lories day tod though™* euery ?entccof£ 
neytlmto fray on thelites, nor to f aft, and many other things are not written, which reafonable obferuation hath 
challenged. ' 

Ofalldiefe ceremonies you obferueonely one, thrifc hypping, and that not ofthe head onely, but of 
the whole body. Therefore cuerychild mayiee, that thefe ceremonies, with others,were either vntrucly 
alcribed ro the Apoftles , or if they came from the Apoftlcs , they arc not ncceflary for vs . If you fay , the 
Church hath aufioritie to abrogate , or admittc, traditions of the Apoftles at hcr«pleafurc ,you may fay as 
much, ofthe holy fcripturesJor we heard before, that traditions vnwritten, were as worthy of credit, as 
thofe that are written. But the truth is, thefe ceremonies came not from die Apoftles , but that men 
mightmore efteemethem, were attributed to the Apoftles tradition , asHieiom dcclareth in your fecond 
place Ep.ad Licin. 

ThatyoudemaundofthSabothorfaterday , whether it U to befafted , and of 'the Eucharift^ whether it is to here* 
ceyued euery day , which thing the Church offyme and Spaine arefaid to obferuc , the tnoft eloquent man Hsffoly- 
ens hathwrittcnof them, and diuerfe writers gathering here and there, outoffundry melon haue fet forth then opi- 
nions. But 1 thinks good to admonifh you brief ely of thudnm:tlntectlef%afiicafltraditim (facially fitch as do not hin- 
der the fayth)arefo to be obferued as they haste Bene deliuered of our elders.And that the cuftome of fomemen,ii not ouer- 
throwen with the contrary vfage of other men. And 1 would we could fafte ,atalltmes, which wereadeintlx aftes of 
tlx Affiles ,thatVauland the beleeuers with him didinthe dayes ofVentecofi and on the Lordtsday . And yet they 
are not to be accufed ofManichees herefie, feeing carnatlmeate ought not to baue bene frefirredbefirejpirituall meat e. Alfa 
Iwouldwctmgbtalwaiesreeeiue the Eucharifte % witlxut condemnation ofourfelues, and a pricking confeience, and 
hearetheTalmiftfaying. Tafi andfee how fweete the Lord is, andto fingwith him: my hart hathrtteredagoedfay*. 
ing . 1 fay not this becaufe 1 thinkf tlx Lordes dayes are to he fafled, and that I woulddoe away thefolemnisie which k 
continued, for 6o dales togetlm ; but let euery protthtce abound in her ownefenfe,andefUemetU preceftes of there eL 

ders,to be ApofloUk$ lanes. You fee by his judgement , that many ceremonies were accompted Apoftohke 
traditions, which were contrary to the very pra&ifc of the Apoftles, and that the cuftome of euery Coun- 
trye,waseftemed asan Apoftolikclawe. Thismaketh altogether, againft your pofirion of Apoftolike tra- 
ditions befide thefcripturc, andthefametobeneceflaryfor Chriftianmenin all places and timesto ob- 
fcrue. But that S.Hicrom would hauc no doftrine, obtruded as neceffaryto faluation which is not con- 
teyned in the holy fcripnires , he ftiewcth in diuerfe iplaccs, namely in Math. 23. That which hath no auftori- 
tieoftUUly fcriptures, is&eafily condemned, as it is allowed, andinAgg.cap.l. Such thinges v men finde cut and 
fayne ofthemfeluesasit were of 'Apoftolike tradition without the auHoritie and teftimonie* ofthe Jhiptttres, the jworde of 

Cods ywrdedothjirikf downc. Next to Hicrom,you place S.Auguftine,whoyoufay <tothnot onely referrc ma- 
ny ceremonies , to the Apoftolike tradition, but alfo hewriteth that many articles of our religion and fointes of 

Ugbeftimponame,artnotfoymchtobepnuedl^ That fome articles areproucd both 

by fcriptures , and alfo by tradition , it is no hurt , for that onely is a true tradition , that hath the tcftimo- 
nieofthefcripturetowarrantit. Nayfayyou: He auoucheth, thatinnowife we could belecue, that chil- 
dren in there infancy (hould be baptize d.Vcrely if he did foaduouch,hewasin a great error. For we haue 
asgoodargumentesoutofthe fcriptures, that infants are to be baptized as olde folkes. But you doe im- 
pudently belyc him, for he hadi nofuchwordes or meaning. For he faytb. Tbeeuftomeofour mother the 
Clmrch,in baptising of the infantes, is not to be dtfpifed 1 norbyanymeanesto be accompted fuperfluous , neytherto be 
credited at all, if it were not an Apoftolike tradition. Toreuen that ave hath a great wa*ht or teftimony, which 6r(l me- 
rited to fheddebloode for drift.] * & .0 J J> J I 

Howproue you,thatby Apoftolike tradiuonordeliuery , he meaneth heare an vnwrittc tradition? He is 
fofarrefrom denying, that this cuftome hath tcflimony in thefcripturc, thathe prefendyalledgeth an ar- 
gument out of the fcripture to confirme iuThcy that may fhedde there blood for Chrift may be baptixed^n- 
fantesCasthcfcriptureteftificth) did fliedde their blood for Chrift therefore they may be baptized. And 
Debaptifmo contra Doimbb4. cap. 24^ proueth the baptifme of infantes, not onely by the cuftome of 
the Church obferued euerfincetbe Apoftles , but alfo by the inftiturionof circuracifion out of the fcrip- 
tures . So Ukewife, that fuch as were baptized by heretikes , were not to be rebaptized , he proucth by die 
faying of Chrift Iohn 13. He that is once wafhed, nedcthno more to bewafhed. De bapt. lib.2. cap. 14 
And by example of them that were circumcifed in the tennc tribes , where Ieroboames calucs were 
worihipped. 

Againchcfayth. Thatcuilmen Iwse baptifme and doe giue and receiue baptifme , thottgh they be not changed int9 
better men, wehaueproued asl thinfy fufficientfy both out of tUcanonicaU fcriptures^ and out of Cyprians owne writings. 
Debaptlib.6.cap.3. Of which it followeth manifeftly, that fiich as are baptized by heretikes, arc not to be 
baptized againe. Therefore this point of religionhath fufficient warrant out of the fcriptures. Heluidius 
was not condemned by tradition onely, but becaufe he affirmed a new doftrinc, without the tcfUmony of 
die fcriptures, as S. Hierom fay th . Asm denyenot tfofe thinges which are not written ,fi we rckB thofe things 
which are not written . That Cod was borne ofaVirgtne we belecue, becaufe weread it, that Mary had matrimonii 
all companywith her husband after her child birth we beleeue it not , becaufewedoc nctreadeit, Cm Helu. Ney- 
thcr doth Aucuftine fpeake any thing, of this condemnationby tradition onely.Bw* you fay without traditknno 
heretikwiUyeldtbe die fcriptures neuerfo playne. And what heretike was euer fo gentil, to yeald to tradition , that 
would not yeld to the fcriptures ? but whether heretikes yeald or no,thcy may be alwaies confuted by the ho- 
ly fcriptures,and fo haue all heretikes bene alwaies beatendowne , though Sathan which infoircd them with 
arrogancie and error,wil not fuffer them to yeald As for Zuinglius whom you name among hereokes,would 
alwaies yeld to the fcriptures . Epiphanius in the firft place Haer.tfiJpcakcth of the common rccciucddoftrin 

of 



i**i 



i 



1 

i 



Rkem.i? 



Chap.ii. To the Thcflalonians. jjj 

of the church,\vhcreuntoour interpretations of the fcriptures ought to beagreablc, and not following alle- 
goriesjor other ftrang fenfcs.Whcrcby he declared* that the traditions of which hefpeakcth,are the fenfe of 
the fcripturcsjthough they be not the very wordes, as that which he fayth,to be the Apoftles tradition : that 
it is a finne,to marry after virginitic dccrccd,according to this tradition,he fay th,that text r. Cor. 7. is to be 
interpreted,//** virgins Mary fkefinneth not, and therefore to be fpoken of fuch virgins, as had not decreed or 
vowed virginitic. And the tradition he proueth immedi atly out of the fcripture. t .Tim.Jf . «. of widowes that 
brcakc their firft fayth. In the latter place, Hxr.ff. he ioyncth tradition vnto the fcirpturcs, both which 
together, arc a good confirmation of truth, that no man be decerned with newe fables. But that traditi- 
on, or continuance of do&rine , which hath no foundation in the fcriptures isfufficienttobuildvpon,he 

fay th not, 

S.Ircn.tM(\u$X4.) hath one notable chipter i thatinalqnef!ions'ive muflhmereeourfetotlje traditions oj the Apofles: SJieaaw* 
teaching vs with al , that the way to trie m Apoflolical tradition and to bring it to tfx fountain* , is by the Apofloliktftte* 
cefsion ofBifljops , butfpecially of 'the Apoftohkf See of \ome: declaring in the fame place that there be many barbarous 
feop!e 9 finplefor karning % but fcrconjlande in their fayth imfl wife , which neuer had Scriptures , but learned onely by sr*~ 
dition'SertuHian (li.de corona nulitis nu.3 .Jrecfynah yp a great timber ofcbriftixn obfermtiom or at/fanes (as Sfy Tertulian. 
frian in many placet doth in miner the fame) whereofinfineheconcltsieth , Offuch andfuch if thou require the rule . 

ofScriptures,thounialtfindcnone.Traditionfhalbe ajlcaged the author,cuftome the confirmer, and faith o£? n * 

theobferucr. Origen alfi tfthis matter witeth in plaine terms jhat there be many things done in theChureh (which fa 
there nameth ) whereof there is no eaficr reafon to be giuen then tradition from Chrifi and the Apples, ho.f.in Numer.S. 
Dtonyftts Arecpa"ita referreth the praying and oblation for the dead in the Liturgie or Majfe^ to an Apoflolic.xU tradition 
in fincEc.Hierach c.7.parte }.So dotliT enulUan Dc coron militisS^ugujlineDc cura pro mortuisc \$£hy~ 
fojlom ho.jan cp.<ri VtitipM Mcral t S.Damxfcene Scr.de defunftis in initio. 

tradition 

then the v . J _ . , r . . 

Catholikelmteand Uretil^s haue mt)remiineth fill in the Church by tradition. TheCreede is an Afofolik^ traiitU TheCreedean 

on. Ruffin. in expo.Symb. in principio. Hiero. cp.tfi . c. 9. Ambrof. Ser. 38, Aug.de Symb.adCatechum.li.3, t ^J^ cal 

c.x. And what Scriptures haue they to prone t bat n^emuft accept nothing mtexjrefly mitten in Scriptures i We haue to Aninuincifale 

the contrary \plaine Scriptures 9 a!thefathm^ofieuidentrea/ow$thatwemufieUherbiIeeite traditions or nothing at al t argument for 



prone vnto then: this point ,we bringthemfuchas lined in the Ap* flies dates , and the teflimoniesoffo many fathers befirt 
named item to thofe daies y and the whole Churches prattife and ajjlmr-ttim depending downefrom man to man to our time, 
which is a fufficier.t froofe (at Icaflforamatteroffail) in dreafinable mens Judgement, facially whnit isfyowetitbatS. 
Igmthu the Apoftles cqudin tim^wrotea boo!<£ of the Apoftles traditions fit Eiftbiuswitneffeth\i.}.Ec.hi{k.c.$o. And 
Tertulhans boo'neofprefcripticn againft Heretics j* to m other effect" but to prone that th Church hath this vantage about 
Heretics, t hat fke canp-we her truth by plaine Apoftolike t.adition^ mm of them can em do. 

Vulkc. jp S.Ircnsns , doth firft confute the hcretikes out of the holy fcriptures, faying the Affiles firfl preached th 
Gojpell and after ward by the will of God delyuered it in writings be the foundation and filler of our fayth lib 3 .c.i .which 

doftrinc the Church ' fromthe Apoftles had prcferued vnto his time. Butwhenthe heretics (fayth he>« re- 

fronedoutofthe fcriptures,they fall to accufmg the fcriptures themfelues.M thostgh all is not well in them, and that thy 
be not offufficitut autloritie^nd that the truth can not be fowide out ofthm,by them thatt\iow not the tradition.Vor that 
WMnotdeliutyedhwritingJi>utbiwo:de of 'mouthjor which caufeVaulfaidw fpeah wfdome amongthem that are 

prefec~l&c.lib.s.c.ip.z Againft thefe heretikes therefore, that alledgcd tradition of the Apoftles befide the 
fcriptures, to confirme there blafphemous hcrcfies,asthe papiftcsdoe, Ircna:usflieweth,thatwecannot 
learne the Apoftolike tradition , any where but in the Apoftolike Churches , and namely in the Church of 
Rome s as themoft notable , by reafon of the dominion of that Citie , where the doclrinc of the Apoftles,had 
bene continued by fucceffion of Biihops, vnto his time . All which Apoftolike churches,did teach no tradi- 
tion of the ApoftIes 5 but thatwhich was contcyned in the holy fcriptures. And it is moft clere,in that he faith 
of^ 'Polycarpus. T/jm man toughtalwaies,thofe thinges which he had learned of the Apoftles, and which hedeliueredto 

thchurch^udwhichareenelytrue. If thefe traditions were onely true,then they were conteined in the fcrip- 
tures, which no true chriftian will denic, to be true . That he fay th of barbarous people, which learned the 
truth onely by tradition,without the fcripture , he meaneth of fuch as learned of their paftors ( as many vn- 
learned men do at this time) who learned of the fcriptures ,not that there was any fuch fince Chriftes time, 
which neucr had the fcriptures , cither of the old or new Teftamcnt, and to long continued. 

Tertullianindecderccknethvpa number of cuftomes grounded vpon tradition without the fcriptures: 
but they were rites and ceremonies , whereof many are not obferucd by the Papifts them femes. As the tem- 
per of milkc and hony, giuen to them that were newly baptized: toabfteine from warning a whole weeke 
after.Oblations for the birth day yercly, not to faft,nor knecle in praicr or worfhippmgofGod on the Lords 
day.-norbetweene Eaftcr and Whitfontydc with a great deale more crofting the forheade,then the Papifts 
them felucsvfe, at cuery;going out, atcucryfteppe , at euery comming in , at putting on of apparell, at 
putting on of fhoocs , at walhing , at tables , at lyghtcs, at beddes, at feates &c. If all thefe were traditi- 
ons of the Apoftles , yet arc they not neceffary: if thefe be not Apoftolike traditions, what warrant haue 
we for the other? 

But concerning matters ncceflary to be belccued and obferucd, Tertulhan dfc where down teftihc, that 

Vvv a tne 



i 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap, il 

thefcripture contcyneth all fuch matters. Tarawa? ftomHeretihs(hyxhhc)thoft hold* 

wkbEwmifr that they may flay there qnefiions ypon the fcriptures onety 9 and they art not able to flande . Dc re- 
farreft.carn. Againe, We neede no eurhfitie after Clrrift lefus nor inquifition after t\* Go$eB , *>henw beleue itfrc 
defire to beleeue nothing els, Tor tins is the firft thingthat »* bele*$> tlm there is nothingmre, that n* ought tobeleew. 
The (hinges whereof Origen fpcakcthare alio rites and ceremonies, and yet for die checfe iubftance of 
them conteyned in the Scriptures, or els haue there rcafonout of them. As for example , die bow- 
ng the knees in prayers, hath many teftimonics in the Scripture , Luke. ax. 41. Aft. 9. op, & zi. 
i^Ephe.5. 14. 

Tbcreafonof praying toward the Eaft,BaGItaketh out of the Scriptures, which recordeth , that para- 
dife was planted in the Eaft,fo praying towarde the £aft,fignifieth, thatwehaue refpeft to returne to 
ouroldecountrie. Defp.S.c 27. The interrogations andanfwercs vied in bapofme,arc grounded vpon the 
dofirine of baptilme, which is plentifully fet forth in the Scriptures. Wherefore thefaymgofOrigen,raa- 
keth nothing for your vnwritten traditions , which haue no ground in the fcriptures , many of them being 
cleane contrary to the fcriptures . Butnow at length , you are come to an error receyued of ancient time. 
Whereby many good men while they percciucd not the myfteric of iniquity fecretely working,were decci- 
ued,the error 1 meaue of praying for the dead, which being firft begonne of the Montanifts , (for any thing 
that we can learne in anriquitic,) and hauing a fairc fhewc of chantie , was after admitted into open prac- 
tifeofthe Church rand then becaufe it could not be iuftificd by the fcripture, was defended by tradition. 
That the Montamftcs were firft auftors of it,I {hew by this reafon, becaufeTertuIIian who was a Montanifts 
the fitft of all ancient and Authenticall writcrs,that make mention of it,and that oncly in fuch bookes,as he 
did wright after he fell into that hcreficAs for oblations for the dead made yerely in the day of mens death, 
were but thankefgiuing , as thofc which were for the daics of mens birth . But yet let vs examine your teftx- 
monies in order. 

Firft Dionyfe which was not the Areopagite^bm of la tcr time , by likelyhood the Biihop of Akxandra^Hch. 

fucceded Origen 3> this father you fay, r* firreth prater and 'oblation for the dead in the liturgie ormtffe 9 to an Apoftolike 
tiaditioninfmscck. Hierarch t cap.j part.*}. Butthaeisfalfe,forhe fpeaketh not of any prayer or oblation for the 
deadintheliturgye, neither doth he refcrre that prayer (for oblation he hath none^) whereof he fpeaketh, 
to apoftolike tradition . But becaufe prayer for the dead , was not long before brought in, ney ther was it re* 
ceiuedofall men he faith. It isnecejfarieforys to declare, that tradition winch XfehauereceyuedofourdiuineM^m^ 
nncermngthat prater yp hicb the Bfoopn^ before 

Heprayeth to Godjhat he mil remitt vnto lum, that is dep.trted alithinges rrfmh by humane frailtie and xveakptesfa hath 
tranfgrefed^andtoplacehiminiigl^andm the region of theliumg^in the bofime of Abraham^ faac andlacot> 9 in that 
fl*c$ tthkh kfam from form y paync,and mourning .Afterward he cxpoundeth this prayer,not to be a petition of a- 
ny thing, which is not al ready graunted ,but an interpretation and declaration of that which God hath al 
ready performed, vnto the perfonthatis to be buried . Fortbisprayerwasnotfaydatthe liturgie or cek« 
brationof theLordes fupper,butat theburyallofthedead. Wherein alfo they vfed another ceremonie, 
which was,that theBUhop and all that were prefent,did falute him that was dead, which you may likewifc 
refcrreto Apoftolike tradition, as diuerfe other ceremonies, which he reporteth tohavebene vfed, and 
yet perhaps wcrcneuer vfed in theChurch of Rome, ccrteineit is, that of^longtime they haue bene out of 
vie. Of rertullianes oblations, I haue fpoken before they were kept yerely, they were kept alfo for the 
birth of men, but that they were prayers, or vfed at the liturgye, he fpeaketh no wordc. Yet els where he 
fpeaketh of praier for the dead,which I will take to ha ue proceeded from the fpiric of Montanus, vntil an an- 
cientcr head can be broughtforth to auoUch iuS.Auguftin De cur.c.i. faith/f> read in tbebookfs ofMaccabe s% 
thatfacrificewasoffredfort/?edead 9 butahhoughitt^ theolde Scriptures. Yet the aucloritie of the 

teholeCimnb Unot fmal&hich in this part is notable y wherein th praters of the Vrieftjvhidiare offredvnto the Lord God at 
hkauitar^he commendation of *tbc dead '^^fep/^AChryfoftom in j.ph.more exprcfTdyfaith.lt was not in vainc 
decreed by the Apoftlcs,that in the celebration of the rcuerend Myfteries,a memory fhould be made of them 
that arc departed &c. Daroafcene of much later time, no meruaile if he follow the fan* error. But feeing 
weprouc out of the fcriptures them felucs, and euen bytcftimony of the fame ancient fathers, that the 
fcriptures do teach alithinges neceffary cobebeleeuedandpra<ftifed,wearenotto admit any teftimonies 
of men,contrary to the fcriptures , and contrary to that they them felues in other places haue affirmed, a- 
greablyto the fcriptures. But further for the credit of tradition, you fay, you might adde that thefiriptures 
diem felues , be given -w by tradition : els we (hotddmt y nor could not takg them for tin infttiihle mrde of God /*> more ilxn 
•hworkes ofSjgnatists S .Clement &c. Here to I anfwere, the bookes are giuen vs by tradition , but the matter 
written in thefc bookes, doth iuftifie the tradition to be true,and the fpiric alfo of God, which is in die eleft. 
Therefore they take not there credit,and auaoritic,of tradition oncly. And we ought to rake them as thein- 
fallibly word of God, though no tradition did comendthem. Yea many thoufandes, that neucr examined 
by what tradition the bookes were preferued vnto this time , haue receiued them for the infallible word of 
God,being taught by the word contcined in thcm,and the fpiric of Godfearing witnes to the fame. Moreo- 

ucr you fay the true fenfe ofthefcriptures(which tin Catholics haue^and Heretics haue noi)rmaineth in the Chuich by 

tradition.1 anfwer^f that fenfc of the fcripture,be not proued out of the fcriptures them fclues(whichin places 
ealy, do expound what foeucrneccflary to be knowen isvtteredin hard pIaces)ipisnotthc fenfe of the 
the fcriptures , neither ought the Catholikc Church, vpon any tradition^o rccciue fu ch a fenfe, as can not be 
proued out of the fcriptures. Aug.dc Dodrin ChriftJi.x.cap.d.Clemens dift^.cap.Relatum. 

Againe voufay, thcCreedeisan Apoftolike tradition,we confefTe, becaufe the doftrine thereof is groun- 
ded vpon the holy fcriptures . Then you demaund what fcripture we lutue toproue that w nrnft accept nothing me 
^'tyvrittminferiptur^ Forwedonotholde,thac wc 

muft 



*J- ^ w 



Chak hi. 



To the ThefTalonians • 



%6% 



Eph.^18. 
C©L«. 



muft accept nothing,but that which is exprefled in fvich forme of wordes in the Scriptures, but whatfocuer is 
neither cxpreficd in plaync termes 3 ncidier can be ncccfTanly concluded out of the Scriptures, we ought not 
to accept it. And this weprooueby many playnetefttmoniesof Scripture,and arguments concluding necef. 
farily vpon them . A fcwc ihall feme for example, fecyn g we doe not handle common places, but aniwer to 
vayne cauillations. Deut4.z. Ucuta 1.31. Deuta8.58.Ela.8 .2oloan,xo.3iaTim.3aja^J7. And whereyou 
fay you haue to the contrary playne Scriptures,it is falfe, for you haue none out of which you can in any law- 
full forme of argumcnt,conclude your alfcrtion. What your brag is o* all the fathers, 1 haue ihewed before, 
as alfo of your euident reafon>thst we muft bcleeuc tradition or nothing at all. For our controuerfic is not, 
whether we muft beleeue any tradition,but whether we muft bcleeuc any tradition that is not conteyncd in 
the Scripture,andby the Scripture prooued to be true. Butyetwcmuftbe asked further: if wee were affwred 
tint* fitch and fitch things (which be notcxj>rfffed)inStriptures y wcre taught and delivered by word of mouth from th 
^tfoflks, whether ws mmi beleate them or m ? 1 anfwe r,if thefe things you fpeakc of, be compted as ncceJFary to 
faluation,you might as well aske vs,if the skic (hall fall,whcther we (hall haue greatftore of larkes or no.For 
when we are aflured that the Apoftles haue taught all things neceffary to faluation in the Scriptures, hov* 
(hould we be aflured that they haue omitted any thing,which they caught onely by word of mouth ? Bticif we 
might be aflured that they haue taught contrary by word of mouth,to that they haue leftin writing, namely, 
of the fufficiencie of the fcripture,to make vs wife vnto faluation, without impietic, we arc already taught in 
the Scripture,not only not tobcleue fuch prcaching,but alfo to hold them and y their doArinc accurfed. But 
that they haue taught fuch things you fay, we may be a(Tured.Firft, by fuch as lined in the Jfofiks dayes. i ; or my 
part,l would beleeue none that lined in their dayes, contrary to their owne writings. Secondly, the teflimonie 
offo many fathers mere their dayes. If the firft be not f ufficient* much leffe they that fucceeded. Thirdly,*/* whole 
Churches prattife and ^/feneration defending domefiom mm to manfo ottr time, and this for a matter of faff in all reafi* 

ndlemmitdgenunt,yotithinkctobeafitfficimtfroofe^\\t I thinkeitisnotreafon to beleeue any man or all men, 
agayntt the Apoftlcs,who haue teftificd the contrary in their writings, fecyng their writings are the wordc of 
God. Notwithftanding, if we (houJd beleeue other men agaynft them, in a matter of faft, whereby they 
(hould be conuinccd to haue taught by word of mouth, contrary to anything, which they haue taught in 
their writings et they themfelueshaue taught vs in their writing,to reieft whatfocuer they or an angel of hca- 
uen might bring to the contrary. But now all your three allegations are falfe, for neither doc you bring any 
mans teftimonic that liued in the Apoftles dayes,nor of them that liued neerc their timc,auouching any tra- 
dition neceffary to faluation,omitted by them,neyther the whole pra&ifc of the Church from their tyme vn- 
to vs. But you fayjit is knowen that Ignatius the Apoftles equall in tyme,wrotc a bookc of the Apoftles tradi- 
tions^ Eufcbius mtnc{kt\\jih.$£cclefj)ifl.cap t $ 0. If it be lo well knowen as you fay,that Ignatius wrote fuch 
a bookc of Apoftolikc traditions,how prooueyou,thathc wrote of fuch Apoftolikc traditions as were vttered 
bywordofmouth,andnotconteynedmthcfcriptures? And if that were prooued, where is the booke that 
we might fee what they were? But in trueth Ignatius did write no fuch booke,but contrary wife did teftifie that 
the tradition or doftrine of the Apoftles was exprefled in writing. And that is it which Eufcbius fayeth : He 
exhorted the Church to hold faft the tradition of the Apoftles, US "uSf <t^cM« wiyxw*: tt» f&puf*ftyjor> 
t/>*rwr*3j *P*yH&ot iynto. Which he tefiifyingfhatfor < ertaintie it was already conteyned in writiftgy thought neceffary 
to fa efitblifhtd or diligently obferticd* 

Tcrtullians bookc of prefcription prooucth that all hercfies are later then the trueth, and that no herefie 
can deduce their crrours from the Apoftles,by continuall fucccflion as the Church could doe.Of Apoftolikc 
tradition not taught in the Scripture s,he Ipcaketh not : but of the do&rinc of the Apoftles firft by them deli- 
uered, and foprcferued in the Church. Andashercquirethherctikes s to(hewtheirof(pringfromthe Apo- 
ftles,you arc neuer able to prooue any point of popery. Contrarywifc,whatfoeuer we teach,(eeyng we proouc 
it out of the Scriptures,thcrc is no qucftion to be madc,but that it was the tradition ot the Apoftles. 

CHAP. III. 

He defireth tlxir prayer s 9 4 and incnlcatah his precepts and traditions, namely of working quietly for their owne lining; 
commanding to excommunicate the dif obedient* 



FOr the re(},brethren,pray for vs, that the 
word of God may haue courfe and be 
glorified,as alfo with you : 

2 And that we maybe deliuered from 
importunate and naughtie men. for al men 
haue not faith. 

3 But our Lord is faithful, who wil coil- 
firmc andkeepcyou from euil. 

4 And we haue confidence of you in our 
Lord, that the things which we command, 
both you doe,and wil doe. 

5* And our Lord dircft your hartes in the 
charitie of God^and patience of Chrift. 

6 And 



Furthermore, brethren, * pray ye for vs, that Eph^r?. 
the wordofthe Lord may hauefiee fajfage^ colof^j. 
and be glorified,euen as withy oh •• 

2 tAnd that we may be delimredftom dif- 
ordered and euill men ; Tor all men haue not 
fayth. 

3 But the Lordis faith/all, which fhallfta- 
blifhyou, and Igepejou from cutl. 

4. s/lnd we haue confidence in the Lord to 
y onward, that ye both doe^tnd wil doe the things 
which we commaundyou. 

j ttAnd the Lord guide your hearts to the 
lone of God , and to the patient waityngfor 
Chr0. 

Vnu.$. 6 We 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. i i u 



6 And we denounce vnto you, brethren, 
in the name of our Lord Iesvs Chrift, that 
you withdrawc your felues fromeuery bro- 
ther walking inordinately, and not accor- 

c««fiAm dingtothe c tradition which they haue re- 

ceiued of vs. 

7 For your felues know how you ought 
to imitate vs ; for we haue not bene vnquict 
among you: 

8 *Neitherhaue we eaten bread of any 
man gratis, but in labour and in toyle night 
and day working,iett we fhould burden any 
ofyou. 

9 *Not as though we had not authoritie: 
but that we might giue our felues a paterne 
vnroyou for to imitate vs. 

i o For alfo when wc were with you,this 
we denounced to you, that if any will not 
worke, JJ neither let him eate. 

1 1 For wc haue heard of certain among 
you that walke vnquictly,working nothing, 
but cuiioufly medhng. 

1 2 And to them that be fuch we denouce 
& befcech them in our Lord I e s v s Chrift, 
that working with (Hence, they eate their 
owne bread. 

1 3 But you brethren * faint not wel-do- 



A&io. 

i.Cor.4. 
i.Thcfo. 



1 .QotyjS. 



Gal.tf,?. 



mg- 



14 And if any JJobey not our word, [[note 
him by an epiftle ; 

1 5 And doc not company with him,that 
he maybe confounded : and do not cfteemc 
himasancnemie, butadmonifh him as a 
brother. 

id And the Lord of peace himfelfc giue 
you euerlafting peace in euery place . Our 
Lord be with you al. 

1 7 The falutation,with mine own hand, 

Paules: which is a figne in euery epiftle. fo 
I write. 

18 The grace of our LordlEsvs Chrift 
be with you al. Amen. 



6 We commamdyou, brethren, in the mmc 
ofonr Lordlefiu ChriHjhztjcvtithdrmcjottr 
felues fiom emry brother that walketb inordi- 
nately jtnd not after the institution -which here- 
ceiued of vs. 

7 ToryeyouY felueshnm * horvyee ought to i.Cor.u.x. 

follow vs ; *For we behauednot our felues wot- i.Thcf 4.1 i a 
dinately among yon, 

8 ^Neither tookewe bread of any man for Adsio. *±, 
nought : but wrought with labour and ft eate i.thcf.1.9, ' 
night anddayjtecaufe vc would not be cbargea~ 

ble to any of you. 

9 Not becaufe we haue not authoritie », but to 
make our felues an en/ample vntoyou tofolow vs. 

1 For when we were withy ou, this we warm 
nedyou of that if any would not worke, the fame 
fbould not eate. 

1 i For we heare that there are fome which 
walke amongyou inordinately forking not at al, 
but be buf bodies. 

1 2 Than that are fuch, we command, and 
exhort by cur Lordlefiu Chrift, that they wor- 
king in quietneffe, eate their owne bread. 

13 zAndye, * brethren, bee not wearie tn Galat&j* 
welldoing. 

14 If any man obey not ow do8rme,fignifie Matt.i8.if, 
him by an Epiftle, *and haue no companie with a-cor.y, 9. 
him >t hat he may be afhamed. 

1 s Yet count him not as an enimiejbut warns 
him as a brother. 

16 Now the very Lord of peace, giue you 
peace ahrayesfiy allmeanes. The Lord be with 

you all. 

17 The falutationofmeePaul, wtth mine 
owne hand, which is the token in euery Epiftle. 
So I write. 

1 5 The grace of our Lordlefiu Qrrift hee 
withy ou all, Amen. 

f The fecond to the Thejpdonians^was written 
fiom Athens. 



them. 



i. 



Tulke. i. 



Rhem.2. 



MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap. hi. 

€ Tradition.) Hmalfo(a*isnotedl>efore,zThthA$.)tbeafaerfa^ 
ihionybeingplapiein tlx Greek Jeft thcmfelues might fceme to k mtedai men xvtlfygtmrdinateiyjmdnot accordatgto 
^foHoUeal Tiaditionjts al Schifimtil^s^ieretiksi^indrebeh to Gods Church doe. 

Here alfo (as is noted before) wc tranflate according to the true fenfe of the word 3 & of the ApoftIe,auoi- Calling, 
dingthe word oftradition^otforanycuillignificadcn(foritisno more but deliuerie) butbecaufeitistaken 
ofyou for an vnwritten tradition,when the Apoftle fpeakcth cxprcfly of a doftrinc deliuered in writing, and 
thereforcyourcollcftionisvayneandchildiih. Your owne vulgar Latin interpretor, i.Cor.11,2. tranflatcth 
fame Greckc word Vrteepta, precepts or inftruftionSjor commandcmcnrs.or ordinances,whomour tranflari- 
ons follow in this placc,as I haue fliewed before, good reafon why they Ihould. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, hi. 

xo Neither let them eate.) h is not a general {weft or rulefhat entry man fbould Hue by LU handwork?,** th* 
JnaUpfts argttefelfety againfi Gentletnen } and she Cakiniflsaffly itfiYuerfiy ag^infi the yauou life of the Ckrgie, #e- 

cia&y 



Chap. hi. TotheTheflalonians. 363 

daily of Monies and other S^ligtotti men. But it is a nitnraladmmition onely, giiten to fitch as 1?adnot wherewith to Hue The her«ifc« 
of their orvnc^r my right or good caufe wliy to chalenge their find Jtg ofctbers,& tofuJ? as ynder the colour cf Chrflian //'- cauillatitm a- 
btrtie did Hffe their time idely 9 tnrioufly^ ynprofigably/tndfcandaloufyrefttfirg to doe fuch works as ftvw agreeable to their o^men thac" 
former exiling mi bringing vp. Such as thefe,were not tolerable, fpecUly there and tin njpfon the Jp-ftle and others (that WO rke not, an- 
might lawfully hatte lined of the altar and their preaching) yet to disburden their h "arersjindfrthe better aduamement of fwered. 
the G overwrought for tbiir lining : *protcfiing nmenhels continually , that they might Ihiue done othewfi, as well as 1 .Cor. $>. 
S. Veur and the rep did, who wrought not, but were found other-wife iuFlly and lawfully, as. d fortes of the Clewie prea- 
ching or f ruing the Church and the altar, be and ought to be, * by the Uw of God and nature. Wfefc fpiritnal labours fm-e *See S.fipr. 
faffe al bodily trauailes, where the due ties and funclions of that vocation be done accordingly ; as S. ^ugufline affrmeth of r P>66* 
bis owne extraordinaire paines incident to the Ecdefiafticalaffaires andregtment : in feed ofwttchMthe rfeofthe Church TjiC (P '""?! 
and his infirmitietvouldhaue permitted it ,hew'tfheth he might bane laboured withhis handes fome hemes of the day. as c?a»ic ° " 
fome of "the Clergic did ] ener voluntarily occupy themf elites t n teaching, writing, graning, payniing, planting, firing] em- Religious men 
irodering, or fitch Ufa fesmely and innocent labours. SeeS.Hieromepift. 114. Icttprxfat.inlob, and in vie. Hi- wafting with 



lario. 



their bands. 



jittd Monies fr the mofipart in the primitiuc Church (fw cfthm beyng Triefas, and many takn from fir nile wcrh 
andbandicraftesi yea often times pr. fffedcfhotulmen, madefneby their maifters to enter into religion) were appoynted 
by their Superiours to worlje eertayne Inures of the day, v.fis\ply tfa laches of their Monafimet : as yet the F^eligkus doe 
(women fpecially) in many flaees,whichfta'idcth well with their prof cfjion. Uni S.Juguflhe trritctbawholeboobe (de 
opere Monachorum tom.$.) agaynfi the erronr ofcertainedifordred Monies that abufedthefewcrdes, Noliteelfe lo- 
Jiciti, Be not careful!, frc. .rWRelpicitcvolatiliaca-Ii, behold the fouJes of the aire, &c.) toprooue that they Monkeswere 
fhould not labour at all, butpnty onely and commit their finding to God : not ouelyfo exutfing their idlen'ffe, but preferring fliauen in the 
themfehtes into holinefje aboue other their felbwes that did worl'£,anderroneoufly e.xfomdingthc fivyd Scriptures for the* pnmhiue 
defence: as they did other Scriptnrs, to prove they (hon'dnotbe (batten after theminer of Monies. Which letting their Church,,™! 
he ads t ogruv,he much bla meth alfo in //wASeelUJietra&c.tK 
^fonnes eutting t heir heare. hearc. 

Whereby the way yon fee that t be I^ligiosts were fbancn even in S.AHgnfi'mestime, who reprocheth them for their 
heare, Crf/;/;i*^;«Ciinitos,Kcarclinf-s, asthe Hereti^csnw contrarywife deride them by the word Rafos, Shaue- 
lings. So that there is a great d:?/erei:ce bwcene the auneient Fathers and the new Trot eft.wts, Andasforhtr.dl'bours, 
as S.Migttflinein the bsltc alleged, would not ham Bglmms folk? ton fttfi thrm i xcherenecefptie^ hdily flrength > and s ^!* tlflmw 
the order oftheChmch or M on -fieri" permit or require them: foheexpn/lvnrinth, that al cannot nor are not bound to cfrn^Kdi- 
to work$> and that whofeu:rprrach:th or win fireth the Sacraments to thepeojde orferiteth the altar ( as al ^eliyoHs men gions mens 




fitch for idle per fons. 

Fulkc* 2* ^ ' s a S encra M preccpyha t no man (hould line idcly, though all men cannot 3 or need not workc with their 

handes. The clergic ought alio to defcrue their lining by their paincfulIIabour,though it h not neccflary nor Slander, 
expedient, that they fliould ahvayes workc with their handes. Neither docthCaluincrcquiicany fuel) thing IdleneffcoJ 
of them that labour in iiudie and teaching. But ngaynft the popidi idle Monlccs, Friers, and the reft of that Wonkes * 
rable,as alio agaynft idle pricftes, this text is ilrong,thnc it they will not labour, they ihould not be maintai- 
ned by the fwcate of other mens browes. Neither is this a nattirall admonition ontly, but a diuinc precepr, 
that eucry man fliould cate his owne bread : tor othcrwile he is a theefe that dcuoureth other mens bread. 
You fay that fome of the Clergic did cucr voluntarily oc cupy thcmfclues in teaching, writing^rauing, pain- 
ting, planting, fowing, imbrodering, or fuch like fcemely and innocent labours. And for thisyou quote #/'*« 
tompr*fat.in lob, and ini'Ml-Marionis, In the former place there is no wordeot any fuch matter. But Hic- 
rome defending his d.Iig. ncc in concfting the oldc tranflations of the Scripture agavnft the enuious,fayth r 
They that wilUlet th-m h.ttie tfo oide boo,\cs writ ten cither inpnrpleparchmatts^ with gdd and 'ftluer , burthens rather then 



loskesjrawenont i>: letters of an inch long t (as they fay)(v they wilfffcr me & mir.ejo haste cur poor ep.xpers e> N holies notfo 
heamifulUswdlcor,\cied '.In thcodie':p!uCc helayth,ihat W / rf , 

hour ofh:< worfa m.ght eh ulic the Uhoitr ofhisff.trg^ anla'fo weaning baskets ofltM-ruflns, he followed the difupline cf 
the Monies of MZgyft, and the fm. nee of the rfpofik. He th.xi doth mt worke 9 let him not eate. So that of fuch rxei- 




fcd,(as in grauing,paynting, imbrodcring of things to fcruc idolatnc) excufe the idlencfle of many of your 
Clergic, who when they doe nothing that pcrtaincthto the office of ecclcfiafticall minifteis, practife fuch 
matters, to driue away the time onely, as other doe waftc their time in tables, cardes, bowles, or fuch like 
pallimes. But let vs fee how you excufe the idlcndfc of your Monkes. The Monkcs o(i\\q primititte Church you 
fay which laboured ; were few 'Priefics. And as few of yours doe excrcife the office of true miniiiers of the ti ue 
Church, but are idle prieftes, to fay mafle and fingferuice, and fill theirpanches. The oldc Monkcs you fay 
weretal^nfromfriiilework^sandharJycraftes s andoftentimcsprofe^ 

ries for the moft part arc fuch, as being apt for no good fcruicein the Church, or common wealth, are thruit 
in by their friends,or els driucn for pouc» tic,to lecke an idle and wealthy life in thofc dennes which vou call 
cloifters. Thole old Monkes you fay did workc,as fome of your Nonncs doe,ccrtaine houres. And what lec- 
tethyour Monkcs to worke, except perhaps their full bellies? S. Augullinein deed oppofe himfelfc agaynft 
the myftcrie ofiniquitie,working in the idle Monkes of his dayes,and did write fnarpely agaynft them^ cuen 
fuch as caried about with them, counterfeit rcliqucs cf Martyrs, to keepe thcmfelues from labour. De oper. 
Momeluap.%% % But you hauc found a high point in S.Auguftme, thatthe religious were ihauen in his time, 

V u u. 4. becaufe 



Thefecond Epiftle 6f S* Paul G h a p. i i i # 

bccaufe thofc diforderly Monkes were called Crimtips (hauen Monkes arc called fliauelings.But Crimtta doth 
hot fignifie him tliac heare on his bead,but him that hath long hearers you might haue learned out of Virgil 
calling the Harper,Cr/w>«* Joflw. And S. Auguftine hath ncuer a word uffhauing, but of polling or clipping 
the heare fhort, wliich he vrgcth not as proper to Monkes, but as common to all Chriftians, and required by 
the apoftlc, i .Cor. 1 1 .which thofe Monkes to clude,didfay ridiculoufly,diar they which had gelded thefelues 
for the kingdome of hcauen,wcre no men^.j z. And that there was no neccflitic or religion in polling the 
heare very fhort: S.Hieromcteftifieth of l^monyCa^il/kmfemelMamodieT^Mtmdtty he polled his head 
once a ycerc on Eafter day. Yea it is to be prooued,that ihauing of heads was auoyded as Heathenifli fuper- 
ftition, a* S.Hierome fayth in Ezccb.//6.i 3 .c^.44. who out of that faying of Ezcchicl concerning the pricfts. 
They foali neither fljane their Inadt/ior fitjfer their heare to grow long, but (hall poll shir lfcads s layth, It U clearely fhew- 
cdjhu rre ought not to \>xuefhmen heads as tin / riefis and worshippers oflftsand Serapkjiorfujfer our lietre togn* Ions 
dowiejwhich is tlx prope rtie '.f riotous perfon3 $ &c. 

You fee then how well you defend your {hauelings by die auncient fathers agaynft the new Protcftants.As 
for Nonnes cutting their heare. S. Hicrome fpeaketh onely of the virgins and v/idowes in the monafteries of 
AEgypt and Syria, who vfed fo to doe not for any religion, but bccaufe they neither entred into any bathes, 
nor vfed any oyle on their heads, he fayth they did it, To auoyd title bcafls vehichireedbetweenethe jhinne and the 
hare^anX other filthineffe. rhcywere neither fofuperilitious,noryetfo nice and delicate, as pnpiih Nonnes. 
But that all Monkes are not bound to worke and labour, you procue by S. Auguftine, thatfuch as preach or 
tniniftcr die Sacraments, or fcruc the akar,may chalenge their liuing of them whom they fcruc : and all re- 
ligious men commonly doc fo now,you fay. Y/hatfay you,be all your religious men preachers ? no, but they 
fcrue the altar (you will fay) becaule they fay maflV A fore labour, for which they iLould bee fpared : but S. 
Auguftin: meanethof them that laboured in the minifteric of the Gofpell, eythcr preaching or miniftring 
die Sacraments, orclfeftudyingtomakethcmfeluesfittc for fuch feruice, and luch in dee de are not bound 
to labour with their hands^f they may be otberwife mainteyned,without iniury and oppreflion of the poorc 
Eut as for them that can doc none other but idole feruice,in faying mslfe, it was ncuer in his meaning to 
priuilcdge them from labour, for all had their howcrs of prayers and finging of Pfalmes appoynted . As for 
gentlemen thathaucgiuenlandes and goods, there are not many in your cloyfters, to enioy that priui- 
ledgc.Andyeceucnfuch ought to cxcrcifc themfelucs in lludie or fomc other profitable excrcife, that their 
bodies arc able to endure, ibricJlentflc is not allowed in any man. Therefore in vayne you goe about to ex- 
cufe the idlencfle of your popifti Monkes and Clergie,of whom many neither ftudy,nor are apt for ltudy,nci- 
ther preach nor arc able to preach, neyther feruc die 3ltar in paynefull and profitable labour,but in idle and 
idolatrous excrcifes. 

» 14 Obey not.) OurTafoursmuFlbeobeyedjandnotonelyfectslarTrinces. and fuchasmUmt be obedient to their EeelefiaffiaJ 
ftiritita&gtHternoitYSy tlx^pofilefaS.Jttgtftinefy-tfygiuetb order andco)mnaundernentthit they be corrected by cor- «n8>reM- g 

repcion or admonition. By degradation, excommunication, and other lawfull kindesof punilhments. Contr. S!^!*^ 
D0natitt.p0ftc0Ilat.cap4.ao. fyadtilfotbuMyfatfarsanfaertofucbasfaydy Let our Prelates commaund vs 
onely what we ought to doc, and pray for vs that we may doc it: butlctthemnotcorreftvs. Where he proa- 
ueththat Trelatesmufinot -jnely commatmd and pray ', but fttmfljalfo if that be not done which is commaundedXldecot- 
rep.&grat.c.3. 

Fulkc.j. Oux obedience to our Paftors is fuch as ought not to hinder our dutie to chiil magiftratcs, nor our obe- 
dience to ciuil magiftrates 4 our dutie toward our fpirituall paftors : and each office hath their proper kind of 
lawfull correction or punifhment. 

Jihem. 4. 14 Note him.) Difobedient perfons to be extonvmnkated, and the excommunicated to be feparatedfrcm the conu Not »'*«■* 

pony of other ChnfiUns^nd the faythfullnot to igepe any company or Ime corner fation with excommunicated perfons y ntL niu {! icaCe . *** 
tint to be partaker with them in the fault for which they are excommunicated^ norm any otheraSfe ofreligion or office of ^^^b^in 
hfefxceptcafesofmmnecefjimtmiotlierlrefcribeda althhisherein/muated 3 and that all the ccrtaine ales, 

Churches cenfures be grounded in Scriptures and the examples of tin Jpofiles. 

Yulke. 4. This prooueth not that all popiQi cenfures be grounded in the Scriptures and examples of the ApofUes, The popef 

but onely fuch as the Apoftle fpeaketh of, and the Scripture elfe where alloweth. But that a prieft vnder co- Fcfaropaon. 
lour of ccclefiafticall cenfurc (hould depriue a prince of his kinedome,and abfolue his lixbiefts from the othc 
of obedience giuen vnto him : it hath no warrant in the word of God,but it is a playne note of Antichri- 
ftian tyrannie.Agayne 3 where you haue cafes prefcribed,and appointed by your Canon law,whero- 
in men may partake with them that arc cxcommunicated(other then cafes of mere neceffi- 
uc and feuerall dutie) You play faft and loofe at your plcafare. As alfo pope Gregory 
in his laft bull of difpenfation, for Papifts to countcrfcifl: obedience to the 
Queenes maicftie,vntil he could find forae means to dilpatch her of 
the pofleffion ofher kingdomc,declareth plainly that no con- 
fcience of ecclefiaftical cenfurc,but rdpeft of world- 
ly aduauntage, carieth him hethcr and the- 
thcr as occafion mooueth him. 



Itfrem. 




j ki 



Chap. i. To Timothcc; 364 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPI* 

STLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE. 

F T E J^ the Epiftles to the Chunks, norvfobw hit Epifiks to particular perfom, at to TimotUefn Titut,vh* 
vperc Bifhops : and to TbiUrmn. 

\ OfTimcthee we re ode *A&. I € . hm S. Tan I in his vijitation toobg him in his traine at tyflta, circmieL 
m i ^ mmm \ dinghim before, becaufe of the Jems . he was then a Difciple, that U to fay, a Clmfiian man . Afte, ward the 
jifoftle gave him holy Orders,andconfceratedbim Bifhip,** he tefiifieth in both theft Epijiks ynto lnm.l Jim 4, 1/.I4. arid 

% m Tim.i*v.6 9 

He witeth therfore vnto him at to a Sijhop, and bimfelfexprejfetb thfcope of bit firji Epifile,faying s Thcfe things 1 * .Timoth, j 
write to thce,thac thou maieft know now thou oughteft to conuerfe in die houfc of God, which is the church. 
jndfohemffru&etbhim(andinhim,alBifhop 

ample and ajpetlacle to al fortes jn alyevtuew touching others, to prohibit alfuch asgoe abmt to preach otberwife then the 
CatMikf Chmb hath receiued, and to inculcate to tin people the Cathlikg faith .' topreach yntoyongand oll,men andw- 
men : to fermnts,to the ricbe, to eueryfort conueniently . With what chcumf^eflicnto giue orders, and to whatferjlm .'/»* 
tpljom to pray .• whom to admit to the vow oftpidowbod &c. 






probable feare : And now behold I know,thar you flial no more fee my face. v.as.38. 

Where it xvm witten,it is vncertaine : though it be commonly pud, at Laodicia. Which feemeth not, becaufe it is fi|e he 
xsa^n^uerthere^imybegatheredbytyEpiflUtotU 

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF 

PAVL TO TIMOTHEE. 

CHAP. I. 

He vecomm enjeth vnto him, to inhibit e eer taint lives who iangled of the Law as though it wen ctntrarie to hi* preaching. 
I X uigainft whom he anoucleth h'n miniftcriefhough he acfywledgt his vnvorthines. 

AVL an Apoftle of Iesvs ®^££i^w& Aule the Apoftle of Iefm Chrift, 
Chrift according to the com- |vy |j||5jrfj4 h *&* commiffton of God ourfa- 
mandement ofGod our fauior, jS t^pp *iorj& Lord Iefiu Chrift which 

and of Chrift Iesv sour hope : (^.sJi^f * s 0Hr ^°f e - 
2 To Timothee hisbeloued v *2e22i&E# 2 Vnto * Ttmothie a naturall a&.i£ s . 
fonne in the faith. Grace, mercic, and peace forme in the faith : Grace,mercy } and peace fiom 
from G od the father , and from Chrift Iesvs Qod our fatherland lefts Chrift our Lord. 

our Lord. 3 At Ibefiught thee to abide flitt at Ephe- 

3 Asldefiredthee to remaineat Ephe- ^ ^hen I departed into Macedonia, fodoe, 

fus when I went into Macedonia, that thou that tholt command fome that they teach no *. 

fhouldeft denouce to certaine ]| not to teach t lj er ^Sirine : 

° "Nor to attend || to fables and genealo- * Neither giue heed to fables, and endleffe 

giet hauing no end? : which miniifer fl que- &'"*?<&> **"* [ reeA ? f eKS > more tbm 
Sions rather the the edifying of God which godly eltfytng^htchutnfatth. 

is m faith. / B* f f ^ e en & °f^ e commandement , is cha- 

5 || But|| the ende of the precept is chari- ritie outofapure heart, & of agood conference, 
tie irom a pure hart, andla good confeience, andof faith vnfeined. 

and a faith not feincd. 6 from thervhich things, fome hauing erred, 

6 From the which things certaine ftray- haste turned vnto vaine tangling: 
« WW «W« ing^ turned into 'vainetalke, ? Qouetingtobe doBom -s of 'the law, not vn- 

7 || Defirous to be doctors of the Law, ^ r a m dt ngVfi y t theyfveake, neither whereof 
not vnderftanding neither what things they £L ^ rw £ # 

fpeake,nor of what they affirme. J J ' , . . , . r 

Ro 7ia 8 But we know that* the Law is good,if / But we know that the law u good, tfaman 

' 7> a man vfe it lawfully. vfc ,t lawfully : 

o Knowing this that fl the Law is not p Knowing thisjhat the law is notgiuenvn- 

made to the iuftman, but to the vniuft, and to a righteous man, but vnto the laxvlejfe and 

difobedient, to the impious andfinners, to difobedient,tothevngodly,andtofmncrsfothe 

the wicked and contaminate , to killers mholy, and vncleme, to murderers of fathers, 

of and 



i. 



1 



The firfi Epiftlc of S. Paul .Cham. 

of fathers and killers of mothers , to murde- andmurderers of mothers, to manjlears, 

rerS ' t c • 1 • l to To whoremongers , to them that defile 

io To fornicators, to lyers with man- themfeluestfith mJki»de,tomanfiea/ers,tL 

kinde, toman dealers, toilers, topenured ers,tiperiuredperfons, and iftheie be pother 

perions,and what other thing foeuer is con- ^wLi^LL^al/"-. a n ■ 

• r j j n- ° tain? that is contrary townoicfpme aotlrtnc : 

trarie to found do&rme, . & J J 

1 1 Which is according to the Gofpel of ' ' Recording to the Gofpell ofthe glory of 
the gloric ofthe blefled God, which is com- theblejfedGod, whichis committedvntome. 
mitted to me, / 2 ^4nd I thankc Cbrift Icftts our Lord, 

12 I giue him thanks which hath ftreng- which hath made me firong: for he countedme 
thened mc,Chrift I e s v s our Lord,becaute faithfull 'jutting me into the minifierie, 

he hath clteemed me faithful, puttingmein /? f vhowasbeforeablajphemer i andanop- 
tne minilterie. ^ . B myetIobteinedme-rcj:becaufe I did 

i j Who before was blafphemous and a V tgnorant i y unbelief e. J J 
pcrlecutorandcontumclious.butlobteined , _, , 

the mercie ofGod becaufc I did it beino ig- '+ Neuerthelcjfe,the grace of our Lordwas 

norant in incredulitie. exceeding abundant, withfaith,and loue,which 

14 And the grace of our Lord ouer-abou- ** chri fi le f w - 
ded with faith and loue , which is in Chrift '/ This is a faithfull faying , and by all 

I e s v S. meanes woorthy to be receiued, * that Chrifi Ie- Mattfc,9.j. 

ly A faithful faying, and worthic ofal fits came into the • world to faut 'finners,oj 'whom /mark.x.17. 

acceptation , that Chrilt I e s v s came into <tm chief c. 

Mr** «j* world*tolaue finners, ofwhomlam l6 Notmhfiandingfor this caufc was mer- 

,7?\ c , T , . , . ciefhewedvntome,thatinmethefirfi,Iefm 

16 Buttherforehaue obtained merce : chrifi might (he^ all long fuffering/o the exL 

thatinmefirflotalChnrtlEsvstmghtmew pie of them which fhou/dJeleeueol him to life e- 

«^5f;OT?v- al patience/ to the information of them that nerlafling. 
*««• flialbclceueonhirnvntolifeeucrlafting. ,„ ^j'„^ t , i L i- , a- . 

1 7 And to the king ofthe worldes im- ,vJ 7 X e ^ e ^'W C0 ^' 

,■ ru , t D o ji „ tible,tnutfible,vnto God onelywtfehe honor and 

mortal, mmfible, ondy God, honour &glo- - %JSr i w . W « r . ^i J J**"*"" 

nc for euer and euer. Amen. & - /J 

1 8 This precept I commend to thee 6 ' s ^ his cemmandement commit fvntothee 
Timothee: according to the prophecies 00- f ome Timotheus, according to the prophecies 

'■fmot. ing before c on thee,that thou warre in them which went before vpon thee, that thou in them 

a good warfare, jhettldefi fight agood fight : 

1 9 Hauing faith and a good confeience, 19 Hatting faith and good confidence t which 
$ which certaine repelling, haue madefliip- fome hauing put may , as concerning faith,haue 
wracke about the faith . madefiipwracke. 

20 O f whom is Hy menams and Alexan- z Of whom is*Hymen £W and Alexander, j.Cor.J* . 
der : whom I haue [] deliuered to Satan, that whom I haue deliuersd vnto Satan , that they 

they may learne not to blaipheme. may learne not to blaspheme. 

MARGINAL NOTES Chap.l 

Bhem.l* <• A good confeience.) S.Mtgufiine faith, He that lift to l*tue the hope of htatmU him look that he hme*. 

goo* cenfttmeto batte agood confeience, lethim Meeue and mrLmL for that be IxleuetkbelKtb of faith abatbe wor. 
^th,l:eImhofcharitie.Trafat.in?Ca.^. 

Tulke.i. 



That he hath chariry.he hath it of fath . It may heright^faid^zith S. Auguftine) that aU the common 

>/ God ^teme to faith onely,ifnot a dead faith, kit that lining faitlmbich vorhetb hy loue be vnder Rood . De 
)Der. can.zi. • J 




oper.cap.zz 



dements A liuing 6itL 

£de& 



Rhem. 2. «* Which certaine repelling.) Euil life and no good confeience U often the enfe that men fall to Uereftefrom 

™f''ff?'; e ' al, f't clM ^ 

pom the faith that he once truely had. ■'■'«> ' 

Fulke. 2. Jhcythat haue not a good confeience with£uth, may fall from faith, and make Wracke of it, hutitis A dad&ith. 

notalmelyfaith,whcrebyamanisi U iMed,butadeadfaith,confiftingonlym^ 

ShrakogioSxr^^ 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. 1. 

"tMKtebtlHjfoHndtaHghandbtkeHedgtnertyintbevnjt^ thtktime.-ddotlrine thcmift?h« 

t ^thcdoarinc 



Chap.i. 



To Timothee. 



? <Jj 



*;« 






that it odde,fingtt>hr, ww, differing from that which yras firfi planted by the Apoftlcs, and defended dm* from them to at rcc«urf,is a 
nations and .ftp fdowfagxpithout contradiclion, leingaffuredly erroneous . * TU Greece mrdtohi&th Jpofitehere 2fH«r«Sa^ 



Linkers teu 



Tulke.$. 



Bhcm.4. 



yfeth exprejfeth' this print fo effectually, that in one compound terme he gittethvs to rvit 9 tltat anHeretike unothingelslut 

anafter-teacl>er,orte.icbcr-othemife.x»bicheuenitffi to dtfeeme a fidfeTro- _ _ 

phet or preacher by , fbeciaUywhenanhtrefie firfi beginneth . Luther found al Rations Clrriftian at reft and peaceincne ching other* 
ym 'forme faith , and al preachers ofoneyoiceanddoclrine touching the B. Sacrament and other Articles: fotljat what fo wife. 
etter he tawht againfi that which lx found jweaclxd and beleeued* mufi needes be another doclrine, a later doSfrine, an afi. 
ter-teachingorte<iching-othetxpft, and ther fore confidently tnuft needes be falfe. ^nd by this admonition of S.Vml 9 al 
Bifljops are warned to take heede of fuch, and fl>ecially to provide that no fitch odde teachers arife in their dwefes. 

The proper marke of heretikes, is to teach otherwife then the trueth, or contrary to it . But if the teacher Heretikes. 
finde men intangled with pernitious crrours, though they be in neucr fo great peace and agreement among 
themfclues, they be not in the vnity of the Catholike church. He tea cheth otherwife, that teacheth other- Ancient ijutb, 
wife then he learncth out of the fcripturc, and not he that teacheth otherwife, then men be falfly perfuaded. 
Therefore, feeing Luther taught not otherwife then the Prophets and A poftles, his dodrinc was not odde, 
lingular, and new, but catholike, ancient, and true. Therefore finding many nations feduccd by the errors 
of Antichrift, he called them backe to the true faith taughtby the Apoftlcs, from which the Popiih church 
had made a manifeft reuolt and apoftafie. Yet were there before him the pcrfecutcd churches of God in di- 
uers nations that held the fame true faith and religion that he preached to the Papifts,afwelin England, as in 
France, Italie, Germanic, Bohemia, Morauia,&c. who with all the Churches of the Eaft and North 
partes oftheworld, notagreeingwith the Romifli Church, by this wife note, rauftheare nothing taught o- 
therwifc then they are perfuaded they haue rcceiuedfrom the Apoftlcs. But fo you may haue any vainc 
(hewofrcafontovcteincyourfauoricesin popery, you care not what become of thecrueth, and of the Ca- 
tholike church of Chrift. 

4, To fables.) Hefbeahthfieeialty of the ItWs after-doclrines and Immane confutations repugnant to the lawet Al heretical 
of God, whereof Chrift giuetbwarmng Mt. z$.mAinothcrpfaes y wUihmconteiMdi^ doflrme » 



fables* 



Fulke*f* 



Rhw. 



rally ofal heretical doctrines, which in deede, hcto> fo euer thefimpleptop/e bebeguiledbythem^ are nothing but fabulous 
indentions, a* we mtyfee in the Vahntinians, Manichces, and others of old : by the brethren oflcueJPuritansyAnabaptiftes, 
and Caluiniflesofow time. For which caufeTheodoretentitleth hisbooki againft Heretics, H^rcticarum fabularum, 

Of Hercticall fables. 

All popiih fables, no kite then IewHh fables, being contrary to thelawcsofGod, are after- doftrines, and PopHh fables. 
humane conftitutions,conteincd in the Popiih Cabala, that is, tradition,&in the Popifli Talmud,thatis,the 
canon law or fchoolc diuimty,but not in the holy fcripture . But the doftrinc of them which is grouded vpon 
the holy fcriptures, which are the word of trueth, cannot be condemned of fables. Contrariwife, popery 
that is builded vpon fuch fables, as neuer more fond were inuented to maintcine heatheniih fuperftition, a- 
boue all other herefies may be intituled hercticall fables. For the fables of the Valentimans and Maniches, 
though they were monftrous lyes, yet they are cxcccde d by the Popiih fables of reliques, of fain&s hues, of 
purgatory, of fcined miracles. Neither any heretikes or fchifmatikesofour time, for fabulous inucntions 
may be compared vnto them, 

4. Oueftions.") Let our fating, brethren confider whether the fe contentions and curious qucftimings and diftutet Curious cpe- 

'^ w - - '- - ■ • -° ■ . r 1 t I. * -f f r> tin 9 -. . .. fhoning Itt t> 



mrclighn,wbicb theft vnl>appie herefies haue ingendred, haue brought forth any increafe of good life, any deuotion, or jg 
edification offaith and relgion incur dates, andthenfhal theyeafiiy iudge of the truth of the fe neve opinions, and the end 
that wilfiloxv oftlxfe inmuatiom . in tmth al the world now fteth tlrey edtfie to Mheifme and no otherwife. 

fttlfa f . Notallqueftions, but fuch aspertcine not to the edifying of God, which is by faith, are to be auoy- Qb^ " 1 - 
*^ # ded r Thole contentions and queftions which haue beene nccefTarily mooued to buildevptheruinesof Comcm i onSi 
the Church in faith, which Antichrift had made in herefie and infidelitie (God be ptayfed) haue brought 
foorth great increafe of good life and true deuotion in them that haue imbraced the faith . The wicked- 
ftcfle that aboundeth is rather difcouered by the light in moft, then increafed in any by comming of the 
light. But this is condemnation (faith our fauiour Chrift) that men loue darkneffc rather then light,becaufc 
their workes are euill. Iohn 3 . 

Rhettt* 6. 5. The end Charitie.) Here againe it appeareth, that Clwitie is the cheep ofalvertttes, and the end, confummor Charitie the 
tion,and perfection ofal the l<w and precepts . and yet tlx Mu^ 

chide it from ottrutflif cation. Such obfiimcie there u in tfam that haue once in fride and ffu-bbnrnes forfihgntheeui- juftifcation, 
dent truth. Charitie doubtles whichishereccmmended.kiufiiceitfef, andtlnveryformdcaufeofommHipation, as 
the worlds procedingtherof) be the workes ofhtftice . Charitasmchoata (faith S,Mgufiine) inchoata iuftitia : Cha- 
ritas proue&a, proue&a iuftitia: fcharitas magna, magna iuftitia: Charitas perfefta, perfecta iuftitia eft. 
Charitie now beginning, is iuftice beginning : Charitie growen or increafed, is iuftice growen or increafed : 
great Charit ie,is great iuftice : perfeft Charitie,is perfeft iuftice. Li.de nat.& grat.c.70. 

T ftlke • 6. We giue to charitie her due commendation^nd yet in iuftification we muft preferrc faith before charity, Iuftificatlon 
" becaufeweareiuftifiedbyfaithwithouttheworksofcharitie.whicharetheworksofthelaw. Andwhcreas byfaithonly, 
it is faid, charity is the end and perfeftion of the law, we doe acknowledge it to be fo, but this charitie is in 
no man before faith, by which God iuftifieth the vngodly man, neither in any iuftified man is it fo perfeft, 
that he may be iuftified thcrby through the couenantof the law, therfore the only hpe of aU godly men (faith S. 
Auguftinc) vroningvnder this burthen t f corruptible fieflj, and in this infirmity of our life, is that we Ixme a mediator lefus 
Chrift the righteous jmd he is the propitiation for ourfinncs. Ad Bonifac.lib.3.cap.5.Whatobftinateblindnefle then 
is in the proud hypocriticallpapifts,to fcekc their iuftification in their workes? But charitie you fay, is iuftice Charitie isnoe 
itfelfc, and the formallcaufe of our iuftification. Ifyou meant that iuftification, bywhichwe are not made *«^L™- cof 
iuftinthcfightofGod,butdeclaredtobciuftbeforemen, whcreofS. lames fpcakcth,we would not greatly 1U ' "*** 

contend 



The firfl Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.ii. 

tontend with you . But when you make charitie the formall caufc of our iuflification before God,which the 
fcripturc faith to be of the vngodly raan,wbofc finnes arc forgiucn^k tlierefore without works,what obftinate 
bhndneffc poffefleth your proud and ftubburne hearts, that you will not yecld to fo great and clcerc light of 
truth? As Auguftine lakh. ferfeBclmitieHperfeffuifiice ; fo he faith in the fame place,//*** m numhathferfett 
charity in thklifi . Whereof it followctb, that no man is iuftified before God by that charity which he haih in 
this life, for by ynperfeft iuftice wc cannot be pcrfc&ly iuftified, but by faith we are pcrfc&ly iuftified by the 
iufticc of Chrift, which ofGodsmecre grace is giuenvnto vs. Therefore charity, or the workes proceeding 
therof,are no caufc of 6ur unification before God through Icfus Chrift. Torfince that time (faith S.Au<mftinc) 

goodvvorkf beginnefince the time ve are iufiifed^ce are not iuft fed becattfe they vrent before. Ep. x zo. Honora to. 
BhcW. 7» 7. Defirous to be Do&Ots.) It k tfo prefer rice both of Iudaical and of Heretical ftlfe teachers, toprofeffe l&m. HerctiJcet 

ledge andgreat skill in the Law andSeripmteh being in deede in thefght of the learned rnofi ignorant of the toordofGod, 8 rcac boarterc, 
net tyovcingtlx very principles of diuhutie % eHtn to the admiration tmely of ri>e learned that reade their boohes or he&re " tt ^ S1 ^ 
f thtmpreach. 

Vmk(% 7. Hcretikes arc often rimes learned, but ncuer rightly learned in the tructh . But boafters oflearning were Papifls boa. 

neuer any herctikes, more then the papifts, which neither in ihe Icripturcs, nor in any other good learning **?" of icat * 
(for the meft part) are halfefowelllearnedasthey would be accounted. Whofe ignorance may fomctimc mn °* 
mouc admiration, not only to the learned, but cuen to them that hauc mcanc vnderftanding: but their im- 
pudencie in lying,flandering, forging, falfifying,wi cfting, and vaine-colk&ng^and falfc concluding, pafTeth 
. all admiration in diem that with any indifferent earcs and eyes read their books, or hcarc them preach. 

Ktietn. 9% The law not made to the iuft.) Bythkplace & tin U^tb Libertines of our dmesrt>m Libertines af. 

(yefotnthey count infi) from the obsdienceof htoes.But the jiftfilet meaning u that the tuft man dothwel^mt a* compelled lca g c Scripture. 
by lav? orf or f ear e of punifomentdue to tl?e tranjgreffors thereof, but of grace and meer* lout toward God and alwodr.es, 
m*ft wll:nglyjl)0H*J) there vere no Live to command him. 

RhetH. S 9 tl * Dcliueredto Satan.) Hymenttu and Alexander arehere excommunicated for falling from their faith ar.d v 

teaehtngherejie tan cxanpUvtito Bifijops to yfe thurf^iriimlpo^nvponfmh.ln theprimitmChurchsorporalaffl&GH catiorToHte 
%hr tfthtltemniJlcrieofSatanwastoynedtoexcomnvto rerikes^nd 

are cajt out by excommunication, from ihcftUovfhipoftbefdklful, and the fufe eminent power of B (heps in thatcafe* &ct&cQL 

WtHreofS.Hierm(e$.j adH&ods.l^ (fa'thhe) Uhouldfpeakefini- thcrcoF ' 

ftroully of thcm,who fucceding the Apoftlcs in degree, make Chriftcs body with t!;cir hoi/ mouth, by whom 
wc arcmade Chriftians ; who hauingthc kcics ol hcaucn,do after a fort iuc*gc before the (lay of iudgement: TtiePriefls 
who in fobrietie and Chaftitic haue the keeping of the fpoufe of Chrift. And a title after, They may deliuer me Wgh authori- 
vp co Satan,to the definition of my fle(h,that the fpirit may be faued in the day of our Lord Icfus. And in the J^W** 

oldLawwhofocuerwasdifobedicnttothcPriefts, waseithcrcaftoutcfthecampcandfoftonedofthepco- 

plc,or laying downe his neckc to the fword, expiated his ofrenfe by his bloud : but now the difobeditst is cut The terrible 

of with die (piritaal fword,or being caft out of the Churches tornc by the furious mouth of Diuck So faith fo. •** ** IC0 * 

Whicl)Xvo:oUsmuId Godemry Chriftfcn man wuldvcigh. 
Fulke. S 9 The apoftles had extraordinary power to afflift the bodies of men that obftinatcly oppofcdthemfelues a- 

gainft the tructh ; but it was not ordinary in all them that had power of excommunication in the primitiue 
church. But notwithftanding, iuft excommunication by them that haue lawfull au&oriric, is greatly to be HiePopwa. 
feared < But when Antichrift lendeth out his thunderbolts againft the proftffors of Gods truth, itis not to be communit* 
regarded: and experience of thefethirticyeeres in England, hath flic wed that God bleffeth where the pope tion * 
curfeth . That which Hietome fpeakcth of making Chriftcs body with their holy mouth , is of making the 
facrament of Chriftes body wherwith wc arc Spiritually nourifbed, as alio he faith,that by them wc are made 
Cbriftians^peaking of the miniftration of the lacrament of baptifme which wc rcceiue by thcm,but arc made 
Chriftians properly by the workingof Gods lpirit. 

CHAP. IT. 

BylmApo^oUhauthoritieheappomtethpubUt^pralerstobe made for al men wHiout excepthn* 8 alfo mm to pray in 
alplaces: 9 andmmen alfo in ferndy attire t IX toleameofmen^ndnot to be teachers in any ntfe^ but to feelufaiua* 
tion by that which to them bekngctb* 

IDefire thcrfore firft of al things that || ob- T Exhort yon therefore , thatjhfi ofdlfrayers, 
fecrations, praiers, poftulations, thankes- ^fupflicAtionsMercefions/tndgtmng of thanks 
geuings be made for al men, be made for all men : 

2 For kings &al that are in preeminence: 2 Fur hlngs.andfor all that are inat&oritie, 
that we may leade aquiet and a peaceable thatreemayleadaejuiet anA peaceable life , in 
life in al pietic and chaftitic aUgod&neJfeavdhoxeftie. 

3 For this is good and acceptable before 3 Tor that u good and accept able in the fight 
ourSauiourGod, of God ow Saviour. 

4 I Who will al men to be faued, and to 4 Whoveill haue all men to be faued, and to 
come to the knowledge of the truth, come i/nto the knowledge of the truth. 

y For there is one God, [(one alfo media- / F^-thereis one God, and one mediator of 
tour of God and men,man Chrift Ie s v s : God and men y the man Chrift frfus. 

6 Who gaue him felf a redemption for al, 6 whogaue himfelfe^ ran feme for all,* te. 
whofe teftimonie in due times is confirmed, fiimonie in due tmes: 

7 Wherein j whermto 



C H A P. 1 1. 



To Timothee. 



166 



>.Iiffl.i,u. 



|PCM,3 



7 * Wherein I am appointed a Preacher 
andanApoftle (1 fay the truth J lie notjdo- 

&or of the Gentiles in faith and truth, 

8 I wil therfore that men pray in eucry 
place : lifting vp pure hande$,vvithout anger 
and altercation. 

p In like maner * women alfo in comely 
attire: with demurencfle and fobrietie ador- 
ning them fclues, not in plaited hcarc, or 
gold,orpretiousftoncs, or gorgeous appa- 
rel, 

10 But that which becommcth women 

profefsing pictie by good workes. 

11 Lctawomanlcarne in filence, with 
alfubie&ion. 

/v*t, ** 12 But * to teach II I permit not vntoa 
woman , nor to haue dominion ouer the 
man : but to be in filence. 
Gcn.i, 27.3, 1 5 For*Adam was formedfirftrthen Eue. 

1 4 And Adam was not feduced : but the 
woman being fcduced,was in preuarication. 

15 Yetfhe fhal be faucd by generation 

flic 



6. 



Shem. j. 



Me 



/. 



Rbew. 



2, 



A4«lf t 



*Tfjeabhan 



7 *wheriUntolam wdejneda Treacher *»Tim.i.ii» 
and an zApofile (J tell the trtteth in ChriH, and 
lienot)ateacherofthe Gentiles in faith, and 
veritie. 

8 J will therefore that the men prayc ettery 
wherejiftingvpholj handes without wrath and 
reasoning. 

9 *Likemfe alfo the women , that they am *-P»J* 
them felues in comely appar ell, mthfhamefait- 
nejfe and difireete behauiom , not in braided 
heare,eitber gold \or pearles y or coUly aray; 

1 'But (that becommeth women profeffing 
godlinejfe) through good work$s. 

11 * Let the woman leame in filence withal 1.00614.34* 
fubiettion. 

iz Tutlfujfer not awoman to teach, nei- 
ther to vfurpe authontie ouer the man, but to be 
tn filence. 

IS *ForAdamwa$firftformedythenSue. Gen 1.17. 
14 zAndtAdamwas not decerned,* but the Gen.3.6 
woman being decerned, was in the tranfgrejfion. 

o iy Notwithflanding , through bearing of 

of children: ifl they continue in faith and children foe {ball be faued , if they continue in 
loue and falsification with fobrietie. fait h and char itie 9 and holineJfe 9 with modeftie. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.ii. 

2t For kings and.) Even fir heathen Kings and Emprours by whom the Church fujjireth perfection ; much more 
foralfaithfulTrincesandporrcrsandpeoplebotkffriritualaiidtcm as members of Chrifles bo dy^andther^ 

foreioininginpraierandoblationwiththeminifiersof die Church, thTriefles more properly and particularly offer the 
holy Sacrifice .See S.Augufime de orig.anima: li.i.c.?. 

While you would moft abfurdly ground your popilh facrifice of the Maffe , vpon the publike praier$>herc Sacrifice of the 
prefcribed by the Apoftlc,you (hall fall into the fame pecke of troubles, that S. Auguftinc in the place by you MaflCt 
quored,placeth the Pclagian.That for infants which are not baptized^ould haue daily oblauons^andthe [acrifi* 
ces of the holy Triefis continually offred for them.So you,findingin this tcxt,that Heathen kings rauft be commen- 
ded in thefe praiets 3 and minding in any cafe to gaine oblation and facrifice 9 whereof the Apoftie fpeaketh 
noc,with thefe praicrs s are driuen to fay,thatthc Prieftcsmore properly and particularly offer the holy Sa- 
crifice for Chriftians,thcn for Heathen Princcs,as though it were offred alio for them that are not the mem- 
bers of Cbriftjthout'hnot fb properly,nor particularly. But S. Auguftine fayth; Eccealiud, &c* Behold an other 
gnlfe^fromwhence hefhouldneuer comeforth t except he repent that he bath fay d. For who would offer the body ofChrift 9 
except it be for them that are the members ofChrifi ? Wherefore you muft either repent that you fay ? of the oblation 
or holy facrifice offred for them in any forr,or els you muft take part with the Pelagian againftS. Auguftine, 
which you are ready ynough to doe,but for manners fake. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

I . ObfccrationsO This order of %e Apoftle S. Attguftine (cy ^fiftieth to be fulfilled ffccialty in the holy ce- Thepraiersfc 
lebration of the Maffe&hich batbal thefe fyides 9 cxpnjjed here in foure diners wordespenaininvto f cure fortes of praiers. ^^deduced 
the difference whereof he exactly fiekfth out of the proper Jignificat ion and difference of the Greece wordes^lndhe teacheth out { ihe A- 
vs that thefirfl kindofpraiers which here be callc rf,obfecrations, are thofe that the Triefl faith before the cenfecration : pofiles werdes 
that t he fecond called Pnkxs beat thofe which are faid in and after the Confecraticn , and about the ^eceitting^ including by s * Au B u ' 
fpecially the Pater noftcr ^herewith the whole Church (faith he) in matter endeth that part, a* S.Hkrom alfo affimetb, f*£™* ft 
that Chrift taught hisApofiles to vfe the Vatevnofttt in the Majfe. Skdocuit^&c. So taught he his Apoftlcs»that p A T B ' R 
daily in the Sacrifice of his body the faithfullhould be boldto%,Paternoftcr&c.Li.3.cont.Pelag.cap- J. a o st e nin 
where he alludzth to the yerywordes now v fed in the preface tothe faid Pater no&ciinthe faid$acrifice,mdcmus di~ thcMaflc, 
cerc,Patcr no&cr. The third fort catledberein the re« 3 Poftulations,6e thofe which areyfed after the Communion \as it 
were for dimifiing of the people with benediclionjbat i*>with the Bifoops or Vriefis blefting . Finally tfo laft Undejcfihich ii 
Thankef-giuings,c oncludeth aljkwhen the Vriefi andpeople giue thanks to God for fo great a myfierie then offeredand 
receiuedHhus the faidbofy father handleth this text tf^.59. to Vaulinus. 

S.Epipbanius alfo infinuateth thefe wtrdes of the apoftie to pertaine to the Vtufgte or Maffe , xchc-,\ he thus Wfhetb to ... 
him Sifhop ofHierttfalem.VJhcti we accomplifh our praiers after the rite of the holy Myfteries , we pray both ^jfcfor 
for al othevs,and for thee alfo.r f.€oje.%M lo.Hierofolym. apud Hieronymum. Andmoft of tin other fathers expound j^ $ fet 9 
the fore faid wordes,ofpttbliks praiers made by the Triefl} which are faid in al liturgies or Majfes both Greeks and Latin % 
for the &odef}ate of al that bs in high dignities tyngs and others. See S. ChryUhom.6.inx.T»m. &S.Ambr.in 
hunc locum . Profper de vocat. lib. 1 . c . 4 . So exactly doth the pracltfe of the Church agree with the Ttecepn 
of the Apoftie and the Scriptures , and fo profoundly do the holy fathers feekg out the proper ftnfe of the Scrip* 

Xxx me*> 



The firfl Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.ii. 

tumjehith W&tteJktotsiofofn'opI?0Ktyjj>cpu!areljr 9 and lightly skimme ouer 3 tints they tan neither fee nor endure the 

. truth. 
Tmke 2% S. Auguftine profefling how hard a matter k is to diftinguifh betweene thefc wordes, which the Apoftle v- 

feth,endeuourcth to flicw this diftin&ion in that which alitor almoft all the Church doth frequent, meaning 
the forme of the celebration of the Lordes Supper. Por of the Popifti maffe he fpeakcth no word. And if die 
Apoftle had purpofed in thefe wordes to defenbe the Mafic , he hath omitted the chiefc and almoft onely ef- 
fentiall pan thereof, which is the Sacrifice of the naturall body andbloudof Chrift. Therefore doubrlcs the 
the Apoftle fpeakcth not of the celebration of the Mafl'e. And that you may knowc,S. Auguftine fpeakcth of 
the Communion,andnotof the Maflcjiis wordes arc plainc, which you mangle becaufe they haue no {hews 
foryourMafle, fFemay tal^ ryrccziion^s, (which you caUobfeeratiotis) which we make in the celebration of the Sa~ 
craments^before that which is on the Lories Table beginnetbtobebleffed, OtationcSjprayers^when that Ubleffed and 
fai)ttified % and broken to be difiributed y allwhich petition the whole Church in a maimer condudeth with the hordes pray. 
er. ThendifcurfingalitlevpontheGreekeworde t^otv-^hc zddcth: If mere vftwlljinthe Scriptures^a vtm 
iscalUd&qi, except the generat name of prayer y that praicr is properly to be vnderftocde, which we makf according to a 
TOP, And all thofc things are vowed which are ojfrcdto God,jpeciatly tlx oblaticn of the holy altar > in which Sacrament 
that our greateft vowe is fetforth y whereh2 we votoe that we will abide in Chrift, and in the felloxrflnp of the body of Chrift , 
of which tiling it is a Sacrament fhat we being many^re one brcad^ one bod)'. Tlxrefore in the fanffifi cation and prepara- 
tion of 'the distribution thereof I thinkg the Apoftle cammatmdedproptrly> that prayers flyottld be made y (whichfome vn- 
skilfully interpreted adorations^for that is according to a vowe , which in the Scriptures is mofi cotnmovty catUd'&x* .But 
interpellationcs^ (asyour boo^s haue poftulationes,) are made when the people is bltjjld. For then the Trelates as 
Aduocatesjoe offer vnto the mofi mercif nil power fhofe whom they haue by mpofthn of handes vndertak(n y whicb being 
ended ^anifii worthy a Sacrammt receiucd 3 rhan'fsgiuing concludeth all things , I his is the very order of our Com- 
inunion,which was the order of the celebration of the Communion in S.Auguftincstime 3 where no Sacri- 
fice is offered, but of thankes giuing for the death of Chrift,and of our fellies to continue alwayes in the vni- 
tie of Chriftes bodye. As for S. Hicrome , hath not refpeft to the celebration of the Lordes Supper, in that 
hefayth,butby that forme of prayer which Chrift taught his Apoftles, as by other Scriptures,he conftitcth 
the Pelagians. His wordes are thefc iSicdocuitApcftolos, vt quoiidie in corporis iUm facrificioeredtntes y audeant 
loqui. So he taught his Apo files \tlxtt beleeuing the Sacrifice of his body, they fhotdd be bold daily tofteakg, Our Father, 
&e. But according to your fantafie and falfe interpretation, the Lordes prayer ihouJd ncuer befaydebutat 
MaflTe,which Chrift taught his Apoflies,not vpon preemption of their owne meritcs,but tt ufting in the Sacri- 
fice of his dcath,to vttcr dayly. 

Epiphaniusfpeakethofpublikepraycrs,\fcdinthcIiturgie, but without any refpeft to this text, for any 
thing that can be gathered of his wordes. 

Chryfoftomc (heweth exprefly, that he meaneth not of the Uturgie , but of morning and euening pray- 
ers. The faithfuU (fayeth he) doe Intone it t Ijow euery daye hi the morning and in the euening . praycrsare powred 
forth to the Lordejjow obfecrations are made by the Chmch y for aU the worlde , for Khges^and all that are in auttoritie, 

S. Ambrofe alfo fpeaketh generally of the publike prayers of the Church, not referring them to the Litur- 
gie,or celebration ot the Lordes Supper. 

Profper fayth,that this law of prayer is kept,not onely of the Pricftes, but of all the faithfull throughout the 
world,without any relation vnto the Liturgie. And ft> doe we vndcrftand the tcxt,principally of publike pray- 
ers,and according to them, of all Chriftian mens priuate prayers . What caufc you had therefore to chal- 
lenge fuch profound fenfe of the Scriptures vnto the Popifh Church 3 and to charge vs with prophanc, popu- 
ler and light skimming them ouer,let all indifferent men iudge, by thofe your quotations of the holy Fathers. 
That I fpeakc nothing of your dogges eloquence, where you afcribc vnto theholye Scripturc,a ccrtaine pro- 
fane,populer,and light skimme,which is gathered of vs, how religioufly, learnedly, and grauely^et wife men 
iudge,and God him felfe reuenge. 

RheTft.l* 4* Whowilalmen) The pirifhlngot damnation of 'menmrtft notbe impfttedto God, wfo delighteth notinany Godwilino 

mans perdition^ but hathpromdedageneraUrmdicine andredempthn to faueal from periling that veil accept ityrtlxtt haue ^ r f£fa] !Mft i.? 
it appliedvnto them by his Sacraments and other meanes by him ordained^mi fo would hasted fasted by his conditionalwU on of al 
andordmancecthatis^ifmenwilthemfelueSy by accepting , doing, crhauingdone vnto them altlmgsreqmftteby Gods 
law. fir God rfith not his abfolute wil or power tcwardes alin this cafe. But he that lift fee tlje manifold fenfes (d good and 
true) that thefe wordes may bearejet him fee S.Auguftint, Ad articul Jibi folio impot refp. i.to.7. Encb.c, ioj-Ep. 
„ !07.Dccor.& grater y^nrfS.Damafcencli.i.deorthod.fidc c.19. 

rUlke /♦ God will haue men of all fortes to be faued, as well kings as fubicfts , but not euery particular man,accor- 

ding to his fecrccc counfell : for then all fhould be faucd,and none d<ramcd. The iudgements of God,concer- 
ningthe damnation and reprobation of the wicked, are often fecrete, but alwayesiull. Your diftinftion of ]?"\ 
Gods conditional! will,doth not fatisfie the qucftion,nor auoid the difficukic which you would efcapc , that 
the damnation of men is not to be imputed to God . For no man hath will to accept the general! medicine 
that God hath prepared,but thofe whom God vouchfafeth by his grace^to make willing to accept it. And this 
istherelblutionof S. Auguftine, in all thofe places which you quote , after much debating of the queftion. 
That the right (cnle is,that God will haue fome of all fortes laued,not all of euery fort, and efpeciaDy Ench- c. 
I o$.H* will haue all men to befaued^not that there is not any man whom he will not haue to befaued^which would not worfo 
miracles amongthemp>hm he fayth that they would basse repented , ifht had done them: bttithatwernderfiandeby all 
men^tU lilndes ofmenjsy what difference fosuer tiny are diflributedjtfngsfriuate men^mble^gmble, high^ow^earnid^m^ 
learned. 

RheW.4* *• One mediator.) TUTteteftams a* to petfood pitif^^ 

iiiesywhhmakingmoe Mediators tlmone y wbich is Chrift our Sasdonr, inthat theydejirethe Sainfisto pray for themjrr 
to be their patron* and inter cejfon before God . Wt telthm therfore that they vndtrfland mt what hbtabt* Media* 



God will no 



ar, 



Chap. 1 1. ToTimothee. \(>7 

v,r intbh fiafi **S.MtJ#h the word, md in nhhWt is properly «* melyattrilmdtoChm. *"> "f bow there* 

* a« li •* thm a tod-tor , «, * h nature ti be tritely both God and man , to be that one eternal VneFi and ^emer, M by but ^ M cd i. 
*J»Z-i>-9*~ that A JO.ea.mm r, », , ^ _ , M j^,..ji,i,ij tM j /U -f u /.« n jn ! fhcie.>itratmPjmforal ator.Chrifts 



bifid M< 
e.l. 



hindinthefkhtofhisVather, imemhingmy interee/am for tmi , "*l^^^w™~ "7J"r"» T* 
K i • *»?***•? " obtain^ cither grace in this Ufe, org'orie in the next, but by htm In dm fin then (as S J* 
Lfiinetrueh p^Conc.cp.Parm.h.^c.S.j^crP^r^ Tanl, nomr our B Lady, nor any creature ^hath- 
Cr can'Jcur Media**. iheaherfariesthin^etobafdyofChrlfles medtatton, tftheymagm thutobehuone,y 
!lg|K topray for-vs, orthatwemahftheSain&our Mediatm mthat £t«Cbtf«, »h<*wtd<fir*tl*mt0 
Lyforvs whichiifo far inferior to the fi&hr mediation of him, that no CatMtl^ mr can or dare thtnke or 
t*Wu ftLLbaflyvntohlrt, J.dcf-rehimto fray for, s: but v.e^Lordhauerneraevponvs, Chnfthauem - 2££« 

as the CatlMe Church doth, can not ma^ them our Mediators as Chrtft n, whom W nrnft m muocate in that jo, t^Ani an d to Sana; 
as welmak m the faithfulyet lining,™ Mediators {by the Ad^r fanes arguments) when we defrre their pants, as the 



departed SaiitcTs, 



Butm V touchkgthewordM C dhtot,thoughinthatfingular fenfe proper to our Saujour, uagreethtonomereaea. J^^Jf 
tureinhcauenorearth^ettahnmmorelargeandcommonfyrtbythevfeofSmptures^oaors, , .?TO.!T tors ' as the:2 
oneh the Sainch,butglodmenliuing,thatpraylorys and help vs intheway offaluatton,may and are rftly 'f^Me- ben-iyta* 

vktrslxMedltmAsMkmnewdes^^ 

mt* nameof* Sauiour and Redeemer be in the Scriptures gist* to men , without derogauonto hmthat ts mamore excellent m 

'SB-M- and incomparable maner the onely Sauiour of the world : what can they fay, whythm may not be many Mediators m an 
"""*' inferior decree to the onely andfingular Mediator fS, Bernard frith, Opus eft Mcdiatore ad Mediatorem Chrifium, 
ncc alter nobis vtuiorquam Maria.*/** »,We hauc ncede of a Mediator to Chrift the Mcd.ator,and there « 



2.Ef<3.p, 



none 

Afliimp, 
Troph 



mropimSmOna martyrs* jut vt van, it^i v»".. ,„*.. .*-—.-"- j i t 

pas 1 10 ft f II r/i did and thus beieeued althe holy fathers, mfi agreably to the Smpmres, ami this mufi althe chtl- 
drenofthe Church do.be the Muerfariesneuerfo importunate andmlfullyblindeinthefemmers 
Me 4- Here we are noted of too much peuimnes and fpitefulnes becaufe we fay , as the Apoftle feyth , th at we f^*** 
hauc one onely Mcd.atour Icfus Chrift. And with many wordes we are taught : , as if we were young children, 
what a Mcdiatour is,and how Chrift is our onely Mediatour , when as m decde there is nothing brought but 
the common blind diftinaion,that Chrift is our only Mediatour of redemption , but not of intei ccflion. But 
the Apoftle fpcaketh fo plainly of praier and intcrceffion.asthat diftinftion can not fcruc therefore reaming 
it in deedc,biit being aihamed plainly to vfc it,in circumftancc of wordes you bring in nothing cas but it. And 

firftyoutcllvsthatwcvndWandnc^^^ 

to Chrift. Yes God be thankcd 3 we neede not learnc of you. But yet let vs heare what you take vpon you to 

Ki chvs.Tobethus a Mediato»r,istobeGodandman,tobcthatoneeternallV^ 

hathre<onciledvstoGd,*ndpaiedhUbloud M *ftdl*ndf»f)kientranfome 

ucr thought othc wife of our Sauiour Chrift,and would God you would alwaies abide by this dofinae . For 
then you would giue ouer your blasphemous priefthood and facrifice,pur Purgatory, and mentes ot vvorkes, 

, ' a i ■. t.«..<-.l.:a ....f..ii -..Jn-f-AR^wnuir. jiraim.that he tithe Imtwax Jdttocate andVatrone 
and tn 

efmaw 

thtrjlOIK iliXiipvj, an'; unci ct;j,^« f ui u, ,,,,;-: £'•■"■*,-■/ e, • / ' , ■ . . , ■ 

confcftion 3 or did bclccue as you fay,y ou would not make fo mn ny Aduocats and Patrones of mankind as you 
doe : you would not defend this praier of your Popilli Church. Tupcr Thorn, fangnm^c. By the bkudof 
llJ*,whichfortheehedidjpend,mxksvs Chrifi to climhe whether Thomasdtd afiend. Nor a dioufand other ,m 
Which j'ou pray by the merites,by the interceifion,by the helpc of this Sainft,or that Samtl.to be hcard,to be 



bene •pies for \x>h 
fnf fixations* and by 

fed Confcnlr ^ emmng hetweene , may bring** topardon, andmay appotnt thnfim mto perpetuall grace . In 

{he Male of S.RooketthePoftcommunion. Urdc^Hmreceiu^M^ tm^th^^S 

looke, pcrformewe befeechthee, that we may both be defended hyh» f«thfullayde, Mfi frofite by hu noble ex- 

M. ^ OfS.Aldelmc. OGod, i^W«te^^^W^*^^»»f^*«^*^ ™ 
befeechthee let thy mercyc bringvs thither, by his merites . Theconclufionof all thefc Collets aso f many o- 
cherfuch , isthat whereof you bragge fo often, per Chrift,** Vmmm .*. JJCjr fur -Lorde oA« 
Chrift is your Mediatour, Aduocate, andl^atrone, with the patronage, and by he *£*****» 
ftle, by the intercefllon of a Martyr , by the intcrucmion of a Confefloi , by the emembraunce of 
the merites , and by the faithfull aydc of Sainft Rooke, by the mentes of Sa.nct Aldelme, and fuch 
like. Where youfaye, That none of you ashfth either grace in thu hfe, *&*»**»l JMMSftfc 
publikc ntayersofyour Antichriftian Church, reproueth your falfchood: for you aske of Chrift mm felfe 
cternalllife, by the bloud of Thomas, befide many other rcqueftes thatyou make vntoSainacs, without 
any mediation of Chrift. asthac horrible blafphcmie of yours declareth, to the Virgin* Marie, K&P*- 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. i i. 

trem, luhenalm, htreate the Father , Commzunde thy forme, or chat which Bonauenturea Sainft of your 
Vttercth in thcfe wordes: lure matris imperafilio, By tlx right of a mother, commaunde thy Some Com' 
feUGodto bemerafull nfirmers . Withinfinitc like blafphcmics , peruerting the whole Pfalter of Dauid with 
Te Detia, Benediclus , Qukmq l vult, t{tutcdimittis , all to the honour , or rather to the dishonour of the Blef- 
fcdVirgine. But the adtterfanes (you fay) doe tUnkf too bafdy of Chrifles mediation, if they imagine this to he hit 
onelyprerogatiue,tcp.ay for vs. Surely we doc not imagine, but beeing taught by the Scripture bothhcere 
and els where, we knowcmofte certainly, that the office of interceffion pertayneth vnto Chrift as partof 
his mediation . For S.Paulc (peaking here of inter ceffion, fay th ,heis our oncly Mcdiatour , to make our 
prayers acceptable and effectual!. Likcwife the Apoftle to thcHebrewes , fayth: He liueth alwayes to make 
intcrceflionforvs.Hcb.7,JJ. Butwbyniouldcyou imagine, thatwe thinkefo bafelyof Chnftes media- 
tion, when we doe at all tymes, and in all places, acknowledge him to be ouronely Mcdiatour of redemp- 
tion, faluation, interccifion, and ftriue for nothing more, then that the whole glorye of our faluation" 
from the beginning to the cnde,fhouldc be afcribed to him, as to ouronely and mofte fufficient Media* 
tour ? An other ar gument of like force it is, that we thin{e too bafely of Chrifles mediatL n,ifwe imagine that 
yeumaietheSaincles your Mcdiatour;, inthat forte as ChriFlis, whenyou defire themto fray for you . Akhouoh 
wewcredcceiucdinourimaginatioiijof your making of SainftcsMediatours, yetit followethnot thatwe 
therefore thinkc too bafely of the mediation of Chrift . But thar we be not deceiucd ,nor doe falfel J charec 
you, you fayd before, that you doc actywtedge Chifl in fuch fort to be our fingular Muocate and Tatrone that by 
timfelfe alone, aiid by lmcwnem:rite<,procumb all grace and mereie, &c. and yet yourvfuall prayers taken out 
of your fortius, doc eric out againit you, vhcrcuntolwilladdefomeoutof your Englifh Primers printed 
in Quecne Maries tyme , or like or woi Ic blafphcmie . Hclie Mariemotlxr, m:fle pure of V^ims all mother 
and daughter of the fag celejli.dl. So comfort vs in our d-folamn , that by thy prayer and ffecM mediation , we enio) e 
the reward of the hcauaiyre.gne. Agame . Holiem :thcr of God,,mke thy petition that we may defers Chrifi his tre 
mijpon. b°?\ne,H/tb(f«chtkeofthypitie, tohaievs inremembrance,ar.dmak$meants forvs vntoChill that 
toebemg fu^ortedlhonugh thy hdfe, may diftrut to atteine to the h>'gdome ofheauen. Againe, Grawit that thth 
rougl.the wwcefft.n of the Viginc thy mother, nemty be delisted from this frefent heauims, and haue the fruition 
of eternal! g:a:nes. Agame ,2 he dolorous comp.-fion e,f Gods fmete mother ,bringvs to theb'iffe if \Almidtie God 
the Fathtr . Bm m Cathode you fay, can or dare think or fftgjf fo b ifeiy -vnto Chriji , to d>fire him to br% for vs 
but you fay,lorde haue mtrcie vpon vs , Chrifi haue mereie vpon vs , andnot Chriflfray for vs , as you fay to oul 
L*dtc,andthe reel In deedc our Sauiour Chrifi laveth: after hehath by his mediation and interctffioa 
brought vs vnto the fauour of God. In diat day you fhall aske in my name , and I fay not to you that I will 
praye to the Father for you for the Father him fclfe loueth you . lob. 1 6,z6. If then the prayer of Chnft 
to God his Father be needclo for vs, whatvfc is there of the prayers of other creatures '< But you woulde 
haue men tnmke , you gme a lingular prcrogatiue to Chrifi , when you defire him to haue mereie vpon you 
as though you did not likcwifc defire other creatines to haue mereie vpon you . In the Primer afore fayde' 

you prayc thus: Oihoumee^mo<her,hauemerueihereforeonwretches 3 forwhomt}>ou haddefi thcfe taynes all fee* 
ing thy form that vine clufnrrreffed fore , mid from the pefldme of death etemati, Leepe vs by vo- : dimthe feindehl 
fc.nall, and toy.ievs with theotwhieh rewarded bewith eternalllife,feei»gtbedehie. And in your Latine PortUJS 
Vura,pudica,p,a,miferumiferere Maria. Virgoparens natumfac nobis pnpitiatum. t^strtcibuimatrU Calue't 
Japunua Pams. Mane pure ,chafie,godlie, haue mereie onvswrnclns, Virginem:ther,m*k*thy fanercconct- 
ledvmovs. Let the wife dome of the Father fauevs by theprayers of tlxnmlxr. Againe,*^, Deodknaprecan- 
Ubuscjlorwgn* OVr,gin e wonhyofGod,be^^^ Quatpeperit florem,det noil /oris ode 

rem, Soe that hah brought forth the flower, let ixrgiuevsthe fauour of tlx flower. Conferua famulos Vir*o Ma. 
-.-tamos V,rg;r.e Marie ,prefirtiethy feruants. Sanila Maris merita nos perducant ad reena ca-lefiia \etthe 
nxMesofSMandwgvsKthclangdomeofheauen. By thefe,andmanyothcr,itismantfeft,thathowfocuer 
you^uldch.deyour blalphemousinterccffionof Samftes,thePopifh Church dothinuocate Sainflcsin 
fuch forte as Ch. ift onely by your owne confcffion,is to be inuocated . Andif you did but onel v delirc the 
prayers of Samftcs departed, as fome of the auncient Fathers, about foure or fine hundred yeeres after 
Chnft, being deceiucd by the myftcrieof iniquitie preparing a wayc to Antichrift, beeanne to inuocate 
them, as we defire the prayers of the Sainftcs ycthuing, the errour were much lefTe , butycrjeeinewe 
haue no warrant fo to doe outof the holye Scriptures, andcuenthat kindeof inuocation,by confequence! 
imphcth great abfurdmes, youwerc nottobc excufed. To prayeone foranother in this life isaductie 
of charuie, commended m the Scripture, which wc arc bounde to yeelde , and require one for an other 
and is nothmg miunous to the mediation of Chrift. For we doe not ib defire the godly liuine to pravforvs 
asthatbythcirworthincswcarebrought intothc fauourof God, butas the members of the fame bodye 
of Chrili, wc loync m mutual! prayers , they for vs , and we for them , as we haue warrant in the holv Scrio- 
turc . But to praye w Sainftes departed , wehaueno warrant, commaundement, promife, orappro. 
ued example. Wherefore fuch muocauonis at the leaft fuperftition , and wiU-worfhippe . Befide that it is 
miunous to the mediation of Chrift, and the mereie of God , who without any fufirage of others, hea- 
rcth vshirafcifc, and hath promifed to graunt all our rcquefles , made in the name of Iefus Chrift his 
Som^. loan ij,j. ,. loan. ? 5 J 4 . Whereupon S. Ambrofe fayeth -.Therefore we are brought intothepre. 
fenceof^gesbyl rtbunes, and Counties beeaufe the fygis aman , andkjtoweth not to whom he oLtto comLttt 
tkemmn wealth: but to obyne the fauourof God, from whome nothing is hidden, (for he {noweth tlnworthi- 

m Z f f iT^ l fV K ^ 0f V $0m,Me f orvs ' tettkmut mind,. For wherefLer fiich an one /health 
vntoGed,hew/latif V t>eb>m.lnep.adHom.Cap.i. ' J '""""T*^ 

fay,l m come. Ex van }i ,,, Mm!,, has, Horn. i 7 . You fee therefore, that fuffrages of Sainfiei d^artd, are 

needles, 



*"••._ 



C h a p. i r. To Timothee. 3^8 

necdeles, and yet you arc not content with Suffrages or Prayers, but you afcribe vnto them all that is propc r 
to Chrift, cuen reconciliation vnto God, as in that blafphemous prayer in the Englith Primer it is manifeft. 
liayU Qmene 9 mother of mcrcie y ci(r ftfe^our fveetenejfe y our hope 9 vnto thee wee doe crie aud figh ^weeping andwai- 
ling : Come of therefore our Vatromffe , caft vpon vs thy prtifull eyes, and after this cur banijhmentyjbcwe to vs the bleffed 
iruitc of thy wombe t o *ate ofgloiy , be fir vs a reconciliation vnto the Father , and the Some ;from the wretched , their 
faults exftliy wipe thejpottes of fame* vncleanc &c. 

Touching the wordc Mcdiatour.fi> Chrift may haue y which is proper vnto him, as very God and man, we 
contend not for the found of wordes and fyllablcs.S. Cyrill fayth,that many of the Sainfts vfed the roinifterie 
of mediation : as Paul him felfc, Motes, Icremie &c. in this life: but in Hcauen onely Chrift is our Mediatour 
and Aduocatc \v the Father & our only Sauiour, although men in this life be called fauiours and redeemers, 
which be miniftcrs 6c inftrumems of Gods faluation& rcdcmption.Which offices and minifteries,exccptyou 
can prooue by the fcriptures,to be appointed to the Sainfles departed, you ftriue in vaine for the tcrmts. You 
hauc in deede diftributcdy feuerall offices & charges vnto Samcts, and appointed vs feueral Patrones for all 
purpofes: as Nations,France to S. Denis,England to S. Georgc,Scotland to S.Andrewc. And difeafes,Toothe 
ache to S. Apollonia , the peftilcnce to S.Rooke, the ague to S.Petronill. Beaftes, as hogges to S. An- 
tony , ho: fes to S. Loye, &c. Degrees of men, and occupations : fchollers to S. Gregory ,fouldiers to S.Mor- 
ris phytitianstoS.Colmusand Damianus:paynters to S.Luke, Ihoomakers to S.Crifpin andCrifpi3nus: 
for fire S. Agatha, for the fea S. Nicolas, for come S. lodocus, for wine S. Vrbane &c. But by what warrant 
from God, you are not able to {hewe out of his worde. But becaufe you are not alhamedto lay, that S.Cy- 
rilldoethplsinely confute nil our cavitations againfttbc mediation of fainftes, I will fetdowne hisowne 
\vordcs. In the fame Epiftlche fayeth; There is one God 3 ami one Mediatour of God and man ^ euenjefus Chrift, 
which hath "'men himfclfe to be a redemption for all. lefns Chnft is the Mediatour of God andmn 9 not onely becaufe he 
hath reconclledmen to God, but alfo becaufe naturally , and fubftantiallyi he is God and man in one perfen. For by this 
meanes God reconciled Mr nature to himfelfe : for cl$ howe flw.ul 'Paul haue called Chr ft our one Mediatour f Tor many 
ofthefaintls haue vfed the minifterie of mediation ; and 'Paul him felfe crieth out , we dejireyoufor Chrift , be ye recon- 
ciled to God. Mofes alfo was a mediatour , for he miniftredvnto the children oflftael the law giuen by God. Alfo bleffed 
leremie was amediatour, ejpeciallywhen he criedvnto God. Remember ?neftdnding before thee; to Jpeake good things for 
thm. what neede mmy wordes f Euery one of the Prophets were mediatour* , andeutry one of the Apcftles : hwc then is 
Chrift the onely mediatour of God andmen fbut tint his mediation is newe andvnlieard of in any other : but it is not im- 
pertinent alfo , breefely to exprcjfe the maner » I we he is a mediatour. That which ioyneth together two things , as a mane 
ormiddeft is of nccefjitie touched of 'hot h 3 and after this maner ,cliuerfe things are ioyned togethtr by the middeft* And 
Chrift is mediatour cfGodandman ^becaufe in him being one i Godandman^ are ioyned together. 

Arc not thefe wordes very pregnant for you,to make fo great auaunt of themrhc proueth that onely Chrift 
is a mediatour properly , whereas all the Prophetes and Apoftlcs, while they liued, were miniftcrsof his me- 
diation, and therefore might vnproperly be called mediatouvs. Butifthename of Sauiour and J{edeemer >be in 
the Scriptures ojuen to men without derogation vuto Clmft ,you ark$ what we can fay , why there may not be many media* 
tours in an inferiour degreefo the onely andfingular mediatour. Firft wee fay , there is great difference betweene 
temporall deliuei ace and redemption, in refpeft whereof men arc called fauiours and redeemers in the fcrip- 
turc : and the fpirituall and eternall (aluation and redemption , which onely Chrift hath purchafed vnto vs: 
and therefore you might as well fay* Seeing the name of God and Chrift in the Scriptures is giuen to men, 
as vnto Princes and Prophetes , why may ye not fay ? that there may bee many Goddcs and Chriftcs in 
an inferiour degree to him, which is onely God and Chrift , and in the office of the eternall faluation 
and redemption? Secondly wee fay,that thefe which in the Scripture are called fauiours and redeemers, are 
bv God appointed forfuch temporall dcliucrance and redemption: fliewc the like appointment in the 
fcripturcsof faindes departed, to be mediatours of eternall faluation and redemption, in an inferiour de- 
gree to Chrift, our onely Mediatour and Aduocate, and wee will ihakchandes with you. But this if you 
cannot doc , thmkc not , but wee haue ynough to fay , why Chrift ihoulde bee our onely Mediatour and Ad- 
uocate in Heauen with God his Father, lb that hee fliall haue no inferiour mediatours and aduocatcs 
vnder him. 

To Saint Bcrnardcs au&oritie , who was more then athoufandcyecres after Chrift, I oppofe Saint Am« 
brofe his auctoritie , which was feuen hundred yecrc elder then he , who fayeth in the place before rc- 
hearftd. Ad Veumfujfragatore non eft opus. We haue no neede of any Suffragator, ('much Jeffe of a mediatour,) 
vnto God. The place of Bafil is forged and counterfeft, as many other are, in that Idolatrous Coun- 
ccll, tomainteyne Idolatrie. And this moft manifeftly, becaufe lulian the Apoftata, being vtterlvre- 
uoltcdfrom the faith , was not to bee prayed for: but publike prayers were made by the Church a- 
gainft him , and not for him, Thcodorct. Hift.lib.j.chap.j.and 17. 

I will conclude with the wordes of Saint Auguftine, comr, Parm.lib.2. Chap.8. If the Affile had 
[aide fo ; Thefe thinges haue 1 written vnto you , that you fioulde not ftnne ; but tf sny man finne , you haue 
me a Mediatour with the Father , and I doe by my prayer cbteync pardon for your ftnnes (as Tarmeniamts in a 
certaine place , placed the Bifhop a mdiatour betweene the people and God) what good and faithfull Chriftian could 
abide him? who would e behlde him as an Jlpoftle of Chrift , and not as Jntichrift? God giuevs grace there- 
fore ftill to detcft your Antichriftian doctrine, and praftife of many mediatours , and with the Apoftlc 
Paul in this place, to acknowledge our Sauiour Chrift to be our onely mediatour with God , both of 
intcrceflion and redemption. 
Rhem.f. u. Ipermitnot.) In times oflicmtioufnesfibertie,&here/ie,women are much giue to reading^ f^tmg^chaui^ JtafJP* 
HhtjfMm. & tangling of the holy Scriptures, yea & to teach alfo if they might bepermitted.but S.Taulvtterly f<nrbiddethh 9 andthe S cripcurc,and 
?•'» i.Tim. *Qrfel& Doctors vpo this Place note y the woman taught but ence 9 y was whe after her reafofting With Satan flteferfuaded promoters of 

Xxx. 3, hit bocCc. 



^ 



** 



' The firft Epifllc of S. Paul C h a p. i i i. 

her hwbandto ttdn %&$•&) <tndfo fhe vndid all mankind, jjni in the EccifiaflicaU writers w flnde^hat women Ixtue ban 
great promoters of entry fort ofhcrejie (whereof fee a notable difcourfe in SMierome ep.ad Ctefiph. cont. Pelag.cap.t.) 
which they xoouldmt hmedonejf 'they had acardmg to the J':cfiles rulefoloxredpietie and good worhgs^and lined in (U 
lence andfub.cEfion to their husbands. 

FuIkc»S» Although women are forbidden to teach publikely,yet they ought accordingto their knowledge to inftruft Women. 

their familic priuately:and God hathfometimes extraordinarily vfed the miniiterie of women 3 to the conuer- 
ring of great nations.Ncither doth S.Paul reprouc women for talking of the fcripture 3 which(lb it be with rno- 
deftie,leemely for the (exc)is greatly commended by S.Hicrome in many vertuousworoen.Yea he exhorteth 
Larca a godly matrone, to lealon the tender tongue of her young daughter w ith fwecte Plalmcs. let thctnfeek$ 
her (faith he) in the icmney of this wcrtde, among the multitude and frequence of her k^nsfolkes, but let themfnde her no 
where elsjottt in thclofet oftheferipiuresjentjuirin* of the Trophetsand ^frfiU$ i tf h.rJpirituaUrnariage. And as cuill 
women haue been fometimes promoters of hercfie, fo haue good women been great promoters of true religi- 
on,and haue giuen their life for thcteftimonie of the trueth,as constantly and rcdily as men. Wherefore that 
which is a reproch oncly of wicked perfons 3 ought not to be ahufed vnto the contumely of the whole fcxe. 

CHAP. III. 

OfrrhatftatiiiethcynutftU&homhecrdainei^^ 8 andheacAts. 14 and tin caufeofhitrrritwgtobe the ex- 

cellence of the Catfolikf Chttrcl*, and ofcMftyeho is the obiett of our religion. 

AFaithfull laying. If a man defire a Bi- ^TpHis is a faithfull faying : If aman defire 

{hops office,hedelirethlJ a good work. A the office of a Bifhop , hee defireth agcod 

Tit.1,6 2 *It bchoucth therefore [| a Biihop to be woorke. 

irreprchenfib!e,thc husband of one wife, fo- 2 * ^ Bifhop therefore muft be blamelefie, TiwA 

ber, wife, comely, chaft,a man of hofpkali- the hufbande of one wife , watching , fiber, 

tie, a teacher, comely appareled , a louer of ' hofp/talitie , apt 

3 Not giuen to \vinc,no fighter, but mo- to teach y 

deft,no quarelcr, not couctous, 3 Not giuen to ouermuch wine , noftriker, 

4 Well ruling his ownehoufe, c hauing not greedte of filthy lucre : but gentle, abhorring 
his children fubiect with all chaftkie. fighting, abhorring couetoufnefje: 

5 But ifa man know' not to rule his owne 4 One that ruleth well his ovenehoufe fatting 
houfc: how fhall he haue care of the Church children in fitbietlion with all gr aw tie. 

of God? ^ j (For if a man kpowe not to rule his orrne 

h rim 6 I Not b a Neophyte : left puffed into houfe , horn fhdl hee care for the Church of 

?JWi*» pride, he fall into the iudeement of yDcuil. God?) 

is he that was T J 5 • m ***»*/ 

lately chriite- 7 And he mult haue alio goodteiiimome 6 Not ayong fie holler Jefi he Jteing puffed vp 7 
JlSStli °f them that are without: that he M not in- fallintothe condemnation of the deuid. 
myflicaiiboJy toreproch andthefnareoftheDeuil. 7 Hemufl alfo haue a goodreport of them 

?SSlw 8 Dcacolls in !ike maner ' chartj not dou ~ "bich are without , least he fall into the rebuke 

bletonged,not giuen to much wine, not fo- andfnareofthedeuilL 

lowers offiithie lucre: ^ g UkeKifiemvftthc\mniftcrsbegraue,not tOr,deaco». 

9 Hauing the myfterieof faithin apure double tongued, not giuen to much wine/teither 

confciencc. grecdie offiithie lucre. 

10 And let thefe alfo be proued firft: and 9 Holding themyfterie of the faith in apure 
fo let them minifter,hauingno crime. confidence. 

1 1 The women in like maner chaft , not l ° Andlet themfirfl beprouedjthenlet them 
detra&ing,fober, faithfull in all things. miniHer, being blamekjfe. 

1 2 Let deacons be the husband* of one ' ' Euen fib mujt their wiues begraue, not 
wife : which rule well their children, and euJllJpeakers 3 fioberfaithfit 

their houfes. '* Let the deacons be thehufbxndes of one 

i ? For they that haue miniftred wel,flial ^^ 3 and fitch as can rule their children well, 

purchafe to them felues a good degree , and and their ovrne houfholdes. 

much confidence in the faith which is in 13 For they that hane miniftred welget them 

Chrift I e s v s. fielues agooddegree 9 and great Itbertte tofipeake 

14 Thefe things I writeto thee ^hoping inthefatth\v\\\cW\sin Cbnfllefiut. 

that I fhall come to thee quickly. 14 Thefe things write I vnto thee , hoping to 

1 5 But if I tary long , that thou rnayeft come fhortly vnto thee: 
knowehowcthououghteftto conuerfe [|in // But tfltary long, that thou maiefikporre 
the houfc of God,which is the C h v R c h of how thououghtefito behaue thyfelfein the houfe 
the liuing God, || the piilerand ground of ofGod y which is the Church of % the lining (jod % 
trueth. the pillar and-f ground of the tr/ieth. iOt/kji 

16 Andmanifeftlyitisagreatfacrament i6 AndrnthoutdoHbt^gre^tisthMmyfterie 

of ?f 



<» 



ikm. 2. 



C h a p. 1 1 1. To Timothee. j<5$> 

of picric, which was manifcftcd in flcfli,was ofgodltncjfe : God wasjhsmd manifeftly in the 
iultificd in fpirite, appeared to Angels , hath fcfbpasittjlifiedinthefpiritjrasfeeneainongthe 
becne preached to G entiles , is bclecucd in angels, waspreachedzwto the Q entiles , was be- 
the world, is aflumpted in gloric. leened on in y world, & was receinedvp in glory. 

MARGINAL L NOTES. Chap. in. 

vhem.I. 4. Hauing his children.) Ht faith, hauing children, irtgrning children. S.Ambr. Ep.8*. 

#/ peter and Philip begate lbnncs,and l hilip gaue his daughters in manage. Clemens ftromJib.j. Sue. 

*" ANNOTATIONS. Chap. in. The ' rca> 

vhpm 1 • A g° od worke -) Nothing (/»** S^Auguftine) in this life, and fpecially in this time, is caller, pleafan- ch ^l% d 

BJjcw. K ^ or morc accC p t3 jjj e t0 mcn> t h cn tnc ffi ce f a Bithop,Prieft,or Deaconaf the thing be done onely for fa- g rMt me rite 
fhion fake &flattcringly :but nothing before God more mifcrablc, more lamentable,morc damnablc^wM 1 , of Eccltfiafli- 
There is nothing in this'hfe, and fpecially at tins time, harder, more laborious,or morc dangerous, then the "' muAma. 
office of a Biihop, Prieft, or Deacon : but before God nothing more blclfed , if they warre in fuch fort as our 

Captainecommandcth.^«g»/r>|>.X48. m „ n , , _, 

z. A Biihop.) That which is htnfrokgn of a B:fhop (becaufe the vcrdes Bifhop and Vriefl in then weTejiwent The Apofile 

be often t.!krni,d.ff:rentlyfor both or either of the team, as is noted in an other place) the fame umeant of 'euery prieft al- JJ^J'jJ 

fo : though the qualities here required, ought to be msefmgttUr in the Bifhofcthen in the Vrisfl, according to the difference firua ' cth 

ofth:ir%grcc:,d:gnkie<,andcrllngs. prieltsalfo. 

Fttlkt. 2. Theft qualities ought to be common to all the miniftcrs of the word of God and facraments, as well to the 

inferiour pricir.es, astothehigheft Bilhops : although as euery man is called to higher honour, he ought to 

endeuour more to excc-11 in venue. n „ r,- t it Tlieherctikcs 

Shew. J. »• Of one wife.) Certain Efiops oflugilantitufcff (whether vpmfatfe ccnflmi7.cn of this text, or through the opjnitm con _ 
filthmeffe of their /?:j7;/v tuft) wiuld tab? mie to the Charge, except they would be maried firfi , not bclccuing (/..«/> S. cern j ng ,, r i e fls 
Hierowe admrf,vi%i£mt.c.i . ) that any fingle man liueth chaftly,u.ewit<.g how holily they liue them felues, that manage, 
fufpccl: ill of euery man.and will not giue the Sacramcnt(o/Onkr)to the Cleargie, vnlcflc they fee their wiues 
haue great bellies , and children walling at their mothers breaftes. Our Vrotejiants though they be of Vigilcntm 
feil,yet they are fear fe come fjfarre, to cotmumndt euery prkfi to be marled. Heuenheleffe they miflike them that will net 
nutriel much the worfe,and theyfitfpeff ill cf euery fngle pcrfon in the Church, thinking the gift ofchtflitic to be veri rare 
amoiv them,arJ tfcv doe not cntly ma\e the fate of mortage eqtiallto chafl fingle lift, with the Hcntike loHinian,but they 
are boil to fay f.»;eih»es,that the Biftjop or'Prieflmxy daehisdtitie andcharge better matted thcnfingle: exprefly agairft ^ 
S.Taitl, reho'ajfimeth that the vnmaried thinks of the things that belong to God, and that the maried be diuerfely difiraffed * ' CT "' 

adhitaniled with the world. ' .,,,,«. , r , t e The mirime 

Vtlh.3. Hrft the text is plainc,that a Bi(hop,a Prieft,or a Dcacon,muft be the husband of one wife: and therefore, ^[X«of 
if all the men that cucr werc,or (hall bc,{hould fay the contrary,mari3ge is both lawfull and conuenient for a t j, c churcli, 
Bilhop,Elder,or deacon ,by the iudgement of the holy Ghoft. And it was nothing els but the myitcrie of ini- 
quitie,working clofcly by the lubtiltie of Satan that deceiued. S Hierome, and many other auncient godly fa- 
thers,in caufing them to thinkc and wright,not fo honorably of mariage in the Clc'argie,as the holy initituti- 
on thercor,and the allowance of God vnto all degrees of men doth require.We know notliing by Vigilantius, 
but that as he was auncicnt,fo he was as good a Catholike as Hierome,& in fome points defended the tructh, 
againft fuperftition, more fincercly then S.Hierome. For thathe did write fo bitterly againft him , it was but 
his priuate arreclion, who writ alfo as bitterly againft Ruffinus, and as tauntingly againlt S. Augu(tine,both 
which were as good Cathohkes as he himfclfe the Church in his time did not condemnc Vigilantius,cithcr 
of herefic or error , but in lome things confirmed his iudgement. For vigils,or watches , againft the abufe of 
which he did wrinhr,were foone after aboliihed , and are not reteyned by the Papiftes them felues. But Hie- 
rome being in a chafe , becaufc the Bifliop of Barcilona fuffered Vigilantius to tcache in his Church vncon- 
tiouIed,fallcth out alio with other godly Bill-ops that tooke his part,and vpon heare-fay chargcth thcm(how 
trucly God knoweth) that they ordeyned no Deacons, except they firft maried wiues, with further furmifc of 
their fu(pirion,againft al vnmaried mcn.Whercas it is morehke,thatvnderftanding this textright!y,thcy Jud- 
ged maried men to be as fit as vnmaried men for the holy miniirerie.though it be not neceflary that all ihould 
be maricdjor al vnmaried. And the Grceke Church hath of long time obferued this cuftomc,to ordcync none 
before they be maried.But the Proteftants(you fay)thcngh they command not euery Prieft to be maried, yet 
they miilike them that will not nv.iric.This is a lewde fclandcnfor without rtfpcft of being maricd,or vnma- 
ricd,fo they line honcftlv,and teach finccrcly,thcy are liked and allowed of vs.Secondly you (ay t they fit/jiff ill 
if ttten r i''gt: ferCcn in the Church. Verily the fingle life of popiih pricftcs was fo farrc from chaftitie , that there 
are few pariihcs in England,that cannot bring manifeft proofe of the incontinence of one popiih prieft or o- 
ther: but that we doe therefore fufpeft ill of euery fingle pcrfon in the Church,you are able to bring no profc. 
For wc ven Iv pe rfwade our fclues,that there be many, both in the minifterie,and among the pcople,that lea- 
din« a finple life without vowe , keepe their bodies iri chaftitie and continencc,a hundred times better , then 
many porjilh votaries.That the giftofcontinenci'eis rare, the incontinence of fo manyas vowed chaftitie a- 
mon" you,and lb litlc performed it,may giuc vs iuft oc c afion to thinkc fo. But where you fay we make y ftate 
of manage equal! with fingle life, it is falfe : for we acknowledge the prerogatiue of virginitie and fingle life, 
which the Apoftle tcachcth 1 .Cor.7. But we are bold to fay alwayes, that the Biihop or Prieft, hauing not the S1W,W ' 
giftof continencie,mav doe his ductic & charge better maried,thcn vnmaried, which is not any whit againft 
the Apo(tlc,but expreflcly with him,who affirmeth that it is better for fuch to mary then to burne. Otherwife 
the finnk man hath lefle caufe to be diftrafted and intangled with the world in fome repeft, then the maried 
man: and yet in fome refpeft a prudent and faithfull wife, may be occafion, that her husband fliould be leflc 

intangled with worldly matters,thcn if he were vnmaried. 

Xxx. 4, ~l» 



Jt 



^ "- 






coun 



The firft Epiftle of S. Paul Chap.iii. 

Rhettt. f 9 th Jpofile thn> by this place wenowe treate of, neither commaunleth y nor cotmfcleth, nor wifhethjtor woulde haue Bi- S.Pauls place 

fbofs or Vriefls to marrie^rfuch cnely to be receiued as haue beene f nor ted; but, tluttfuch an one as hath been married ( fo •/*» ' »'f»** 
it were but owe, and that to a virgine)may be made Bifhof or Prhfi, rchich is no more then an inhibition that non* hauin* cludcrh bi * 3 " 
be en twife maried or being biga mu$ Jbould be admitted to th * holy Order. And this txpofition onely is ap eablt to the prZ u°Q d°™ 
&ife of the whole Cburchjh definition ofatmcient Councehjhe doff rim of all the fathers without exception, and the jlpeu ** ' W * 
files tradition. Which fen ft S. Ch ryfrfleme whly folowctb Vpon th Epiflle to Titus (though hire hefohwe not tcholy the 
fa)nefaife)Ho\x\.i,mz\>LadT\uS.^ 

gluing th canfe why bigaraus cannot be made Bifhop or Triefljnfine ajfirmethjiot onely the Afofile but the holy Council 
ofl^ce to haue tahg crdtr that mnefhonld be receiued into the Clcargie s that were tvife maried.S.Hierom ep.8 3 .ad Oc o 
anum cap,2.& cpU.C: 8.cp J l.cap.Z.exprcfly writeth tlutth Cleargie is maleoffuSas haue had but one wife, at teaft 
after Baptifme ;for h thought that if one were often marhd when he was yet no Chrifiian > he might notwithftandm" fa or- 
dered Bifhop or Priefl. But S^Ambrofe epiSz. S^Auguftine de bono Coniug. cap.i 8. SJmocentius the firft ep.ztcap 5. 
$,tom.i .Concil. S.Ieo cp.8 7 /S. Gregoric^and after them the whole Churchfxcludc thofe atfi uhichhaue been wife ma- *U tX s P 2 
rted whtfo eneu wherecf S^Augufline giueth goodly re fin and example in the place allcaged. S.Leo cj>iR$7.addethfur* ' 
thr, andproueth that the man is counted bigamttf, and n'A the husband of one wifejn reflect of holy Qrdersjiot onely if he 

hath bad two wim,busifhis own? wfewne not a virgine.TZ'hith being obferttedinthe bigbVnefies of the olde lawe muff T, y, h , o:iTC 
medes be much rather l%f>MM.Seedfothboolqte^ JJ^gJ 

Fulfce* 4. The text of the Apoftle is piaine , that although he commaund not all to be ma7ed , yet he allowcth any 

that is maryed(fo he haue but one wife, with the other qualities here required) to be ordeyned Bifhop, Elder, 

or Deacon. Neither fpeakcth he onely of them that haue been maryed, and their wife perhaps dead, but of 

them that are prefently maryed ; for the verbe is of the prcfent temps. A Biihop mult be the husband of one 

wife, and 1 .Tit.tf.if any is or be the hu&band ofone wife,thercforc not ontly fuch an one,as hath been maryed, 

but fuch an one as is maryed,may be a Biihop or Prieit. i he Apoftle therefore verfe 1 i.of this chaprer,giueth 

order what maner of women tlieir wiues ihould be, which your vulgar Latinc hath corruprly translated Mali- 

erw,andyou for a poore aduantage of your hercfic, the women, contrary to the manifeft circumftancc of the 

text,and the method of the Apoftle,who would not fo abruptly,whcn he had fpoken of Bifhops and Deacons, 

which he will haue to be the husbands ofone wiic,fpcakc generally of women which perteyne nothing to Bi' 

{hops and Deacons, and then returne againe to Deacons. More piobably doeth Chryfoftome, Theodorer 

and othcr,vndcrftand womenthatwercDcaconcflcs,fortheheIpeof the poore. But where you fay, it is no 

morebut an inhibition,that none hauing been twife marycd,or being Bigamus, Ihould be adroitted,it is ralfe: 

for he is the husband of one wife , which hath but one wife at one time ^though hee hath been maryed more 

then once or twife,and although his wife were a widowc before he maried her. But this your exp-fnkn onely ss 

(as you fav) agreeable to thpraffife of the whole Church, the diffmtion ofauncient Councets, and the dochine of all the 

fathrs without excetthn. If this proud braggc were true,as it is falfc,yet the auaoride of the holy Ghoft 3 is to be 

preferred before all that you name,wholc wordes cannot without manifeft violence be reftrcyned to fuch an 
exposition. 

Therefore Chryfoftome expoundeththis textagainft Polygamic , which is the hauing of many wiues 
at once, faying: He faith not this as mab^iga leave , that none mthoutatpife may bee made a Bijhop 3 btit appointing 
a miafure ofth.it matter : for it xcasLwfullforthelewesto beioynedmthefccondmariage^andto haue two wiues at onct 
But in his expofition vpqn Titus,you would make vs beleeue, that he forgate what he faid here, or in fo 11 iort 
time changed his expofition, and agreeth wholy with you , whereas in tructh,if you vnderftoode him right, 
he confirmcth that which he faycth vpon this text. For he fpcaketh againft fuch lafciuious perfons , as after 
their wife was departed from them, not lawfully diuorced 3 marycd an other. For fuch were not the husbands 
ofone wife: feeing ihc y dcpai tcd,or was vniuftly put away,rcmayned ftill a lawfull wife. His wordes are thefe. 

For what caufe doeth he bring fourth even fuch ^nde of men f He purpofeth vtterly tofloppe th mouths ofHcretikes, which 
condemne mortage: /having that manage is whktnt faulty and Ufo precioutjhat with it any man may be preferred, euen 
to the holy feats cfa Bfooprscfc Mfo with this frying he chaflifeth vnchajiperfinj^h'le hfuffereth them not after their 
fecondm.triage t tobeta^ntothegouernmtntoftheChttr^ 

%r his beneaoknee toward his wifeplmh is gone frm him y hwe flyould he be a yerygood teacher of the Church * nay ra- 
ther towhat mm:s (l)all he not doyly be fnbieft t For yeallkpowe, that althugh by thlawet fuch feconde tnariazet 
arc permitted^ yet tltat thing is open to many accufttions : therefore hee wtU haue the Bifhop to gitte no occa- 
fioa to thm that arc -under him. Therefore before all thinges, he fttteth downe : if my be withut crime , that 
is, ifJl his life be void* of repmfe , if no mm can reprove his mmer*. Finally hare what cur Lord faith: if 
th: light wlhch ts in thee be dark£neffe ,howe great fh all the dark>n?jfe be} 

Here it is piaine , that hee fpeakcth of feconde manage in them , whofc firft jvife was not dead 5 
but gone away£7tf£*W. For he that maryeth after his wife is dead ,is not to be charged with Jafciui- 
oulneflc , nor to be accomptcd vnchaft(and muchlcfle he that in his firft mariage taketh a widowe,) 
nordayly fubiect to many crimes, or to any crime in refpeft of his maryage, neither is his life and ma- 
ncrs to be rcprooued , that liuetli chaftly with his fecond wife , neither is he to be accompted darke- 
ned , who after his wife is dead, maryeth in the Lord. 

Therefore Chryfoftome fpeakcth of fuch feconde manages , as were permitted by the ciuill lawes , after 
Tnlawfoll diuorccments , or departures of wiues from their husbands , and not againft the mariage of 
thcra,that after their wife is departed out of this life , doe marie an other in the feare of God , as it is 
free by Gods ordinance , and willed by S. Paul to the yongcr fort of widowes 1. Iimothie J. For fuch 
mariage is not open to any iuft accufation. 

Therefore Cluyfoftome in both places , is direftly contrary to your felfe and enforced expofition. 

So is Theodoret vpon this text. The husband ofone wife ; the preaching then begame^ind neither the Gentiles did 
exercifi virgmitte , nor the lewes did 'admit it : for they efteemedtlx procreation of children to ha bUfftng. Therefore 
for at much as at tha time, tl>ey were not eaftly to befoimie , which exercifed comment*, he emmaundeth of fuch as had 

marjei 



iflL. Sa 



Chap. 1 1 1. ToTimothee. 570 

maried wiues fo o rdeine them width had honoured tcmperancie.And concerning thatfay'mg,The husband of one w'fe,I thinly 
certeine men loattefaidweHFor ofolde time both Greekes and It\v?s,were wont to be maried with tm t three,cr more wines at 
onccBut euen now alfo when the Emperial lawes forbid men to maty two wines at cnce,tbey ham to doe with concubines and 



tnxy ntary to wbomfne Wiil,only in tl)e Lor:l.ySgai:ie,ijay to mevnm<r,«i,<im w me wiuvim ,<*>!* toy/iin^ mm tr. 

nether he maheth one lawe for 'than. In dttde if the vow of continencie hue bene m.ide, thefecond manage is not in the power 
"of their will, T or if he haue tlttuft m*y hi* fir $ wife, arid h ioyned to another, he is worthy to be reprehended, and is iujilj 
fubiclt to aclnfttion.Bttt if free of death hath di&yncd hisfirft wife.and {nature vrging)hatb compiUedhim to be ioyned to 
afec.nl wifejns fecond manage is proceeded not of his wi'd,but ofcafuahe. Thefe things confidered, I admit their interpre- 
tation which haue fo vnderftood tin place. S.Hicromc alfo,no great fauourcr of mariagc,and inclined to tha t opi- 
nion,that he which hath bene twife lawfully maried,(hould not be ordcined.yct in his Commcntarie vpon the 
Jipiftlc to Titus,agrccth not with your cxpofition, and dcclareth that there were many which did interprete 
thefe words as we doc. His wordes arc thefc. Js toiuhingth.it he faith : The husband of one wife, we ought to vnder- 
ffand a jbjbat h* thinly not that ettsry one that hath bene but once maried, is better then be that hath kenetwife n/aried, but 
tilt he my exhort vnto one ottely mortage audcoiit nencie, which can bring forth his owne example in teaching. For put tlie 
taLthtrc 'is one which loft his Wif- when he was a veryyong man, and being ouercome with the ncceftitieofhisflefh, hath to- 
lev. 'the ftcond n ife,which within (hort time after he h.rth left alfo : andaftir that hath liued continently, and that there is an 
other wan which hath had the vfi ofmatrim »ic,& his wife ew.n vntill his old age,{as many thinly it afelicitie ntuer to haue 
ce.ifed pom the works of the flejl)) n ' ,J ' cl ' °f t,,e fi lwo f eemetl} t0 be the better, the more chafle,the m ire continent \ Verelydoee 
which in I: is fecond manage was vnhappy, andaftmvard lined chaftcly and holily : and not ha which by olde age wasfetara- 
ted from embracing his wife. Therefore let him mtpleafe himfelf'e which Iming bine but once maried, ts chofn : that hee it 
better then etiery one that hath bene tw.fe maried. Seeing in him his happines was clxfen rath.rthcn his will. Some{ii;terpre- 
teri) of this place dxgine thts fence : It was of the Icwifr cuftonr {fay they ) that mn had two wiues or more at once, as we 
reade in t he olde lawe of Abraham and Jacob: and this they will haue to be the Ap< files comm-'imdement It this place. -that lie 
whid) ts to be chofn a, bifl»p,haue not two wiues together at one time. Many (mnfuperflitmjly tlm tmely ) doe thinke 
that fuck are not to be chofn in the Triefihod, which when they were Gentiles had one wife, and after they had loft her,(fince 
they were bapti^d in Chrift) haue ma tied an othr wife, where as if this were to be obfirued, they Jhudd rather be kept from 
thebifhol's ojfcc,which following before wandring lift by harlots, hone taken one wifefince they wire regenerated: and it is 
much more detefiable to haue committed fornications with many, then to haue ben; twife maried: for in the one is fe licit ie of 
matrimony an the other lafcinionfr.es f rone tofinnu Theophylact faith vpon this text : Let him be the husband of one 
wife. He (baly this becaufe of the hwes, for to them was permitted polygamie,tlMt is to ioyne ma, i.:ge with many together. 

By thefe tcftimonies you may fee,how brafen faced thefe idjoniftes are, which are not athamed to fay, that 
this their txpofitm tmely is tin doctrine of all thefathm without exception. Whereas it is euident,that Cluyfoftomc, 
Thcodoret,and Thcophyla&and by the tcftimonie of Thcodoret and Hierom, many other auncient fathers 
before thcm } interpreted this text onely againft Volygamie, or many wiues at once. And there is no doubt, but 
according to their doctrine that fo vndcrftoode the Scripture, the Church praclifed in ordeyning them that 
had bene married more then oncc,and in allowing them that were ordeined to liue chaftly with one wife.But 
S. Ambrofefyou fay) aftirmeth thatnone may be taken into the Cleargie that haue bene twife married. What 
then? Other doftors were of an other iudgement,as we heard before. And S.Hierom condemneth his opini- 
on plainly of fuperftition £/>.$i.Where he thinkcth,that fuch as had bene often married before Baptifme,werc 
excluded. But he affirmeth that the holy Council of 2{ice haue taken this order. Yet no fuch thing appeareth 
in the Acres of that Counccl,and therefore it is like he was decerned with fome falfe copie.For it is not vnlike 
that the Counccl of nice was falfificd as well in this point, as in the point of the bilhop of Romes vfurped au- 
ftoriticjwhich was openly difcouered in the Councel of Africa. And yet S.Ambrofe allowcth him that hath a 
wife to be ordeined bifhop or pricft : As his wordes are plaine, Hee ammandtth that a bifnot? be the husband of one 
wife not 1 hat he cxcludeth him that is vnm.trtied,for this is done the lawe of the precept Just that with matrimonial cbaftitie, 
hekeepe the trace of his wafhing or baptifme. Thither is he againe invited to beget chiliren by tin Apoftles autloiitie,for he 
/aid, baumg children, nit begetting children. By thefe wordes it appeareth, that S. Ambrofe thought it lawful!, 
Cthouoh nor ncceflarie) for a bifhop to be maried,and alfo to beget children : and of the fame mdgement he 
is vpon this text. So docth S.Hierom(although he fay the Cleargie is made of them that haue bene but once 
married,) and allcdgeth that the text may be expounded onely againft Volygamie, as in his Commentaric vp- 
on the Epiftle to T/ftw,againft them that refufed him that was maried before Baptifme and after. Oceano Alio 
cont.loH.U.1 .He confeHcth that fuch maner of men were chofen to be Prieito, becaufe there were not fo ma- 
ny Virgines,as it was ncceflary tohaue Prieftes. And as concerning that opinion,thathc which hath had one 
wife before he was baptizcd.and an other after,can not be ordeined. He callcth it the hcrefie of Cain, and dif- 
putcth earneftlv againft it 5 in that Epiftle to Ow»«,,neithcr doeth S.Auguftine (imply allow ic ; but faith,They 
did vnderftand the Apoftle more fharpely,which thought he was not to be ordeined which had an other wife, 
being a learner or a Pagane. As for Innocentius, Leo, and Gregory biihops of Rome, in which See the my- 
ft eric of iniouitie wrought more ftrongly then in other places, (and fpecially towarde the reuclation of Anti- 
chrift )it is lefle marucile,if they thought any thing more hardly of mariage. And yet LeoEp.Sj toucheth not 
the ca'fc,noryctGr^oryZ*/)i.£/'.is.Butthatfuch ashad bene twife maried,or had maried awidow,(houldnot 
be admitted they both afnrmc. As for the Booke De EccUftafticis dogmatibus,hU\y bearing the name of S.Au- 
guftinc, deferueth none anfwere : and yet the auftour cxcludeth them that haue had wiues before Bapujme, 
(or one Concubine) which if it were true, S.Auguftine could neuer haue bene made bi(hop,for he confeflcth 
that he had two concubines Conf.lib.6.c. x 5 . The reafon that Leo alledgeth out of the Lawe, to proue that he 
is Bigamus that hath maried a widow(b C caufe the high Pricft was forbidden to marry a widow) is vnfufficient: 



Y 






Khem. 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paui C h a p. i i r. 

for that prohibition extended onclyto the high Pricft which was a figure ofChrift, and perteineth no more 
vnto the Miniftcrsofthe Church in the new Teftamenc, then any other parts of his office,thatwcre peculiar 
to thatftate & calling.But that the godly ancient fathers accomptcd Digamy to be inthem that had two wiues 
at oncc»and not in them that had bene twifc maricd. Utflinm martyr is a good wimes: Who ^o/.2.expoundin^ 
that faying of our Sauiour Chrift, Bee that marieth her t hat is fvrfakgn commnteth alulterie ; concluderh,that they 
which according tomanslawc, Sft*piu$ mt*tmu y doe marry trnwues, (by wrmafiers judgement) are fimers. 
The auncientCouncclsalibof Z^f^/rfrw and Laodifoi, putting thcroto open penance, that were D,ganti 
feemetomcanc of fuch as were married contrary co Gods Lawc to the lecond wife, before the firft was 
dead,orelsitwasagroiTe error to punifli thatwhich wasnofinnc,witha whole yeeresoi two ycercs open 
penance. 




atttltentical example thereof in th: mrlMFortbofeofwlnrntyceCouncelfpeafythyWeremaw^ wife 

ted onely to vfe their wines: the fathers in tin fame Countel pauiding exprefy at the jams time, that nene from thet.ee forth ■ °. ne f cucrma - 

fbwid man ie after they came to holy Orders, and that according to the auncicnt tradition of the Church, as Socra- Orders " l ° ' 



as. 



tes and SoTjmcnw dtdare in mofi piiine st crdes. See Siiid-i* in the w:rd Paphnutius.*^w//» wlxtt countrtefo euer th>y & 
ham hun permitted to haue carnal dealing men with thcir\vitte< tolyom tiny had be forest xkos not according to the exael rule * 
ofth ApuHles and Chunhes traditkn % b\ whith althat he in holy Qrdmfowld wholy abftainejm ontlyfrcm marying b:,-t J 3 } ™^'' r ■*• 
S.Epiphaniu* eHm f Tom *&*** niues ^ 'fi wnutried 'Whereof thus tvrittth S JLpiphanius h^rcf.5p cont.Catharos.The holy preaching *7hey rha: 

of God recciucth not,af tcr Chrift,thcm that marrie againe after their wiues departure, by rea Jon of the great u '" e ma ^e 
dignitic and honour of Pricfthod. And this the holy Churchof God obferueth with alfinccritie.Yealhcdoth ?" lfts °f ,| » - 




the former part rf the jbne,e)bunhzt'n 
der and rule,but according to mans mindc,\vhich by rime ilackcth.and for the great multitude (ofclmftianpea* nons. 
pie) when they were not found fufficicnt for the minifterie,&e. the refi of his wordes be goodly for tkit partofe. 

£»/*&«* rf//oEuang.dcmonrtJi.i.c.9 v ^ confecaatcd to the hfy mtraHerte yfeuLl abflaine rrhoh Eufcbius, 

from their wines which thy had before, Stfiertm Apolog.adPammach.c.8./>rfi*tf/7, that fuch ofthzApiFIles as xpere s.Hicrom 
marled, did fojtni that the Ciergie aeght to do the fame by their example. Tea in histime hi tefiijuth ( Cont. VigiLci .) 
that they did httefingle in matter throtgh the world fuen in the Eafl Churchalfo. What, faith hejfixA the Churches of 
the Eaft do,what they of Aegypt,of the See A poftolike: which take to the Clergie,either virgins, or the conti- 
nent and vnmaried,or fuch as if they hauc wiue$,ceafc to bchusbandsp^/j^gtfiw* he faith m Apolog.ad Pan:- 
machc.j.(&*<f//9C&) If maricd men like not wel of this, Jet them not be angriewirh me, but with the holy 
Scripturcs,with al P»iihops,Priefts, Deacons, and the whole companie of Priefts and Leuites, that know they 
cannot offer faenfiecs if they vfe the aft of manage. S^ugnflme de adult. Coniug.Ii2.c.zo. mal^thitfopainea S.AugulHne, 
matter that alVriefis fhottUUue chiftjbat k xwitnhfhat turn fuch as were forced (as many were .n the primitiue Church) 
to be of the ClerjieyXe.e bound to Hue dvft 9 yea ar.d did it with great ioy andfelic. tie fitter complaining ofthefe ncc:fiities and S " S ', Lco ^ 
intolerable bur denser impofs.bihties of Suing chafijts ourflcfhly companie of new Minijiers and Superintendents do noxtahat " * 




Ambroffi." 

|, he/aid to God of S. Ambrofc; What hope hehad,andagainft"the tentations ofhisexceliencicwhatafiohthe 

felt,or rather what a comfort and iblace in tribulation, and his fecretc mouth whichwas within in his hart, 
what fauouric and hvcete ioyes it tailed of thy bread, neither could I coniefture,neither had 1 tried. 

See Tertullian li.i.ad vxorem.S.ry*m«de fingul. Cltncor.the firfl Councel office can.3. Conc.Tblet.*. can.3. TmuIIian, 
Cone. Aurelian.3 .can.3 .of Carthage th:fecond ca^ofl^eocxfarca cap.i, ofAncyra cap. 1 o. and you fhalfind that this ^.Cyprian. 
Was generally the Churchs order mmfrom the Jpofles time, tlmgh in fome places by fjse licentioufnes of many jt watfoms- Counccls. 
time mtfo religion fly looked -rntoWlxnbyym m vy eafily refute the impudent clamors of Heretics againfi Siricins. Grego- 
rie 7 find others jwlnni thcyfalfely malg the authors of the Cleargies fingle life, 
ftilkc f. ^ c ^ c P art neither from die Apoftles doftrine, nor from the iudgement of all die auncient fathers (as the 

places of Chryfoftome,Theodoret and Hicrom docth declare,) in vnderftanding this text, of him that is the 
husband of one wife at one time,though he hauc bene married more then once. And feeing the holy Ghoft 
docth not rcftreinc marriage from them that are ordeined being fingle,it were Antichriftian preemption and 
the doftrine of diuels, to forbid that which God hath left to bee free. That you fay it was neuer lawful! 
in Gods Church to marrie after Holy orders, and that there \%mt one Autlnnticall example thereof in the 
world, it is a lewde and impudent lye. For to omit fo many of your Popifh Church, which by the Popes di£ 
penfation haue married after Holy ovdm,thc Councclof ^ncyra.can$. or. 10. alloweth them, that when they 
are ordeined Dcacons,doe profefle that they muft haue wiues to marrie after orders taken, and to continue 
in the Minifterie. But of this matter fee more the Notes vpon S.Matthcw the 8. Seft.3. where alfo is hand- 
led the iudgement of the NiccnCouncel,accordingto thefentenceof Taphtmtius, and the faying ofEpiphonU 
us. Sauing that you fay, Epifhonitts neuer heard that any bifhop did beget children,as he did of other inferi- 
our degrees, Where I might anfwere you,that vnder the name of Pricftes, Bifhops are alfo conteined, as you 
confeffefometimes. AndMhonafituadDracontium i s^mtxh,Thathel^m not married, and an- 

traryxtifa Mw^ made fathers of children^ on the oilnrftdeyot* may fee (faith hsc)Bifhopsfthers of children^ Menkes 

that 



-,i-^ 



Ch a p.i ii. ToTimothec. 371 

that haue not fought libtrtk ofgettemion^ndthat Clearkes haue drunke wine, and Mtokes W fifttd. Torfo it it lawful 
^tfcrthiimaneritfhallnotbeproUlxtedMkteiterymanftiueinwhatlw ,.,„. , ,> 

Where you fay ZuCebiu* faith,lhat fuch as be confecrated to the holy Mimftery, mould abftetne Wholy from 
their wiucs which they had bcfore,it is falfe. His wordes arc xkde^ccording to the laws of the new Tejhmntfe* 
vttthvt of children is not altogetlxr forbidden, although that which it not vnUkg to tin auncitnt godly men, ts off anted. Tor 
the word faith <,tl>at a Bifhop mufi be the husband of one mfcbutalfi it it meete that turn they which are confecrated and ex* 
trcifed about tin MMfttry ofGod,doe abjlain; from thence foorth,from matrimonial companie. He fpeakcth therefore of 
chat which he indeed coucnient, but not ncccfl'arie. S.Hict om was too much addicted to extol continencie 
and virginitie, and therefore (otherwife then the tritcth requireth ) he pronounceth of the Apoftles :yct can - 
he not deny,but many Bifhops and Prieftcs in his time were married, and did alfo vfe the aoe of managefal- 
though they abftaincd at fome times) as appcarerh by the former place inhis Afokge. For in the other place 
he faith Bifhops,Priettes and Deaccns,are chofen either virgines or widowes, yel arte pofi facerdotum tn <eitr- 
numpuld Or it Uafl afar Vriefihod fir euer cWJfe.Wemay well vnderftand him, ofthem that hue chaftly in 
marriage. For elfe it would follow,that married men were /w/W/c/.vnchaft and filthy.which crime of reproch 
of manage,Hierom in that Jpohgie laboureth to wipe away from himfeJfc. But Socrates lib.*. cap.ii. Saith that 
in his time many Bifhops (euen in the time that they were Bfiops) begate childrtnof their lawfutt wiues. S. Auguftined* 

adultcrinis conimm^nh, I hat fome which were contained to be of the Cleargie, did continue continent by 
Gods helpe to the end : He faith not,thatthcy were bound vnto it by the Lawe of God. For of S.Petcr,the an* 
flour of thofc qucflions vnder his name faith,!* « fernm that he had a wife,andthe hegettiugoftbMmdidnahav. 
dcrhimtotaktheTrirnacieamongtheJlwfies&wftionsxtWo^ ...«.*.. 

The reft that you fay,of our complaining of thefe necefltties, &c. and thinking there ts no life without wo- slander, 
mends vaine and (landerous.We know Gods giftcs are diuers,and that to fome he giucth the gift of cominen. 
cie,but not to all. And therefore to whom God giucth not the gift,we lay it is impoflibk for him to haue it-But 
if it be a matter fo cane,and the gift in cucry mans power that Will feeke it(as you defend) the more inexora- 
ble is the Popifh Cleargie,if they keepe not continencie which alfo they haue vowed or profeffed, as it is well 
knowen how ill they kept it in times paft,and it is tobe doubted they would doe little better hereafter, if they 
were fettled in fuch cafe and wealth, as they haue bene. t 

But to prone that it was generally the Churches order from the Apoftles time, that the Cleargie fhonld ab. 

ftaine from mariagc,you will vs to fcc.Firft Tertullian in his firft booke to his wife,where no fuch matter ^al- 
though as he had at that time embraced the herefie <&Mm*amsfa faith, That fecond manages were againft: 
the difcipline of the Church.and the prefcriptof die Apoftle, which fuffereth not them that haue bene twifc 
maried to be Bifhops. But the Catholikc Church in his time alowed them to be Bifhops, that were twife ma- 
ried,and that doeth Tertullian obieft vnto the Catholikes as a crime, in hisbooke de Monogamia.VJhzt&y we 
may fec,from how good a fpring that interpretation of this text proceeded, that a Bifhop might not be one 
that had bene twife maricd,euen from the filthic finke ofMontamu the hcretike. And yet it is not like, that Ter- 
tullian abftained frorahis wifc,becaufe he vfeth not thatfor a tcafon, to pcrfwade her from fecond manage, 
thatfhehad experience by longabftinence in mariagc,thatihc hadftrength to refrainefrom manage,* fhe 
would vfe it. The booke definguUritate clericorum, (though it be none of S. Cyprians workes ) yet doeth it not 
ftew,that it was the generall order of the Churchfrom the Apoftles, that the Minifters of the Church fhould 
be vnmaried or abftaine from their wiues,but that fuch as had promifed openly to abftaine from lawfull ma- 
riage,fhould not fecretly keepe companie with ftrange women. Therefore he frttymtfrp hath he taiga a 

womaatohim.whicbhxbdejpifedto marry a wife. Againe, He hathgmmtomt a fuJpe&edplge,Mhathref^daht\vfull 

wife,and takgn anmkwfuU woman. Thethirde Canon of the Councel of 2v^« likewife,forbiddeth a Il ftrange 
women to dwell with the Minifters of the Church, but not their owne wiues. The Councel of Woeafarea c. i. 
dcpofethhim,that marieth after he is a Prieft from his dignitie,but if he commit fornication or adultene, ca- 
fteth him out of the Church,& putteth to open penance among lay men. This proumcial conftitution(though 
not grounded vpon the word of God)yet declareth that they compted it a breach of manslawc,for a Pncft to 
mairic,and therefore depofed him from his order,(but no finne againft God,) therefore they neucr d.uorced 
him nor put him to penance, as they did them that committed fornication or adultene. But that a maryed 
man might be ordeincd andretaine his wife, it appcareth in the fame Councel Can. 8, The Councel <*>fy- 
ra befori that,Cr».l o. decreed in thefe wordes. The Demons (whofoeuer)at the time of their ordmattmtfoufled fay. 
im they would haue mue S> and that they could not contcinejf afterward they come t> hemamdjet them rmame m the M,- 

n%erk%cav.fe ''* W»P '**'' ?««' them Ucence ' B,,t f° ™ n y as htU ***** "* rtceimd im ?f tic " f'WesJrcfef- 
fiL continencie.if after they come to be maried,0Hght to ceaffefrom the Minifterie. T his Canon doeth fhew moft ma- 

nifcftly,that abftinence from mariage was not exacted of any,but fuch as would willingly profeffe it, and that 
it was lawfull to marrie eucn after holy orders taken, contrary to your ftout e ailercion Jhereforc whatfoeuer 
was decreed in the later Councels,can be no prejudice to the ancient trueth,and praftife of the Church. And 
feeing the Councel of Wee the firft,allowed the Cleargie to continue with their wiucs,you are not able to ihew 
acontrary decrecmore ancient then that vngodlyand vnlearned Epiftle of Siricm, bifhop of Rome, to the 
bi^ops of AffricaJn which he would proue, that the Apoftle(although he faid a bifhop muft be thehusband 
of one wifc,)yct would baue him to abftaine from his wife,bccaufe he faith elfe where : They that are m thefi^ 
cannot pleafi God. According to which decretal Epiftle,that Councel of Carthage i.was held,if all be not coun- 
tcrfea,thc Epijtel kefcript,Conncc\ & all,as there is good caufe to fufpcftThe Councclsofr^2.and0rfc- 
ans x . bcineof much later timc,and neerer to the open reflation ofAntichrift.it is leiTe marucile if they drew 
ncerer to the prohibition of Mariage,and the Canon $. of Toledo which you quote, forbiddeth the cohabitation 
onely of ftrange women : and in the firft Canon,thcfe Spanifhbifhops allow mariedmen to be taken into the 
MinifterieXo they promife to renounce the workes of the flefh. The Councel of Orleans depofcth them tnac 
abftcine not from their owne wiucs , yet leaucth them in the communion of Lay men. And howl oeucr tnc 



I 



>£ 



The firfi Epiftle of S.Paul. Chap.iii. 

xnyfterieofiniquilicwrougkromctimcsmorc doflcJy, fometimes more openly,yct Gregory the 7 odierwifc 
called H/i&ft^placed by the deuil,whom as a Necromancer he fetued in the Antichi illian See of Rome a 
bout J 00. ycercs agoe, was the firft that by cruel decrees of excommunication, depriucd the Miniftcrs of the 
Church of their lawful! wmes, and compelled the Cleareic to the vowc of continencie. For vntill his time 
and in his time, many of the Pricftes were married, though by hypocrifie of other Popes and Prelates they 
were fometimes molcfted,yet neuer vtterly prohibited or diuorced horn them.But whofocucr was auSourof 
the Clergies fingle life by prohibidon of mariage, it is certaine he learned it of the dcuiLas the Apoftlc tefti- 
neth in the beginning of the next Chapter. 

Rkent, 6, *. Not a Neophyte.) That which isfpoken hereprof-erly and principally of the tuwly ktbtiqd (for fo the word Nco None rafM 

pbyte doth fipufie) the fathm extend afo to alfuchasbe but newly retired from mpkme occupations/miigouernmnt^ar. » be idmfaj 
T*te> orfeeularjludies, of whom gocd trial tmft he taken before they ought to be preferred to the high digmtie ofBipjob or to che Cln S''e. 
TrntJ though fcrfomefpecialprcrcgauueandexcsUencie^t hathin certaine perfonslemothrwH^asm S^fmbrofean.l 
Jome other notable men. TcrtuUian (-Ji.de prafcript,)*:**/, Heretics for their lightnes in admitting every one without dip. 

cretionto the cleargie. ThdrOrdersC/^/^areramjlightjinconftantrnowtheyplaceNeophytes^henlccu- Ker«ikcs a d- 
Jar men^hen our Apoftates,that they may tie them by glorie and preferment, Whom with the tnith they can ra,t al tons 
not. No where may a man fooner profper and come forward, then in the campe of rebelles.where to be one- Wth ° uc *** 
iy,is to deferuc much, therfore one to day a Bifhop,to morow fomewhat els : to day a Deacon, to morow Le- 
«or,that is a Reader : to day a Prieft, to morow a lay man. for to lay men alfo they enioync the functions of 
1 ncltcs. ulnd Sjiierom cp.83.ad Occanum c* faithofficb^c&aday a Catechumcneor newly conuencd to 
day a Bilhop : yefterday in the theatre,to day in die Church : at night in die place of games and maiiterics' in 
the morning at the altar : a while ago a great patrone of ltageplaiers, now a confecrator of holy virgins Md 
»»*w^erfto,OutofthcbofomeofPlatoandAriftophanesdicyarc chofen to a Bifhoprike, whofc care is, 
nothowtofuckeoutthemarowofthe Scriptures, buthowtofoothcthe peoples cares with florfflune deck' 

mations. Diabgjont.Lucifer.c.^. 6 

TttlkeJ, There was neuer hercfie that hath admitted more vnworthy perfons into their Cleargie, then the hcrefie 

of Papiftric hath,not onely into inferiour placcs,but euen into dieir bifheps Sce,and vnto the See of Rome it 
lelfc,as their ownc hift ories doe teftific of many. 

Rhem.?, 9, Deacons.) fender the name of Deacons are Ixre conteimd Subdeacom,** before i-nder the name of Bi(hop Trie ffs {?&***•* 

alfo Were comprehend for to the f four epertaineth tlxApoftles precept and order tmldm one wifejtndloucbL confines £'* ' "* 
***"*&** bythea/UagedCouncels and fathers {namely by tin words ofS. Epiphany) doth appeare. for they onely The three ho. 
txinlKly Orders, atfenung by their tropir fimftim about tlx Mat and the B. Sacrament : In relbetl whereof, tlxLiw of [V orders > only 
dutJftu perunuth to thm^ndmt to tiefoure inferior Orders o/Acolyti, Exorcifla^Leftores, WOiriarij V-rlnnei S"- ndco cha - 

poms orfolcmneatfcnt made whentbey tootf Subdeaconfhip. ordersnot 

Mthefdigrees and orders to Ime been euerfinceChrifitstim> in the Church ofGod,it mightbeprouedby alantimitie bound t0 **• 
Utfr^nmcl^tl^pofikspurpofeUmt Ime 'orecl^ypalthcEcclefiafiicalHierarch^itmedenotbetreatedofinth^ fit te. 

J**:»lHretIxjP>*lfceth e expn-ejfeca^ 

tMitbmgstp bemoflamcientani venerable. Let thmreadalfoEufchiushiflorie.tb: 3 < Chapter oftlx6booke where for Chri J! and the 
^ihefeorderslxmiMhCornetiusepiFiktoFabi^conarningnouatsts. Likptife S.Cyprian in mm places ]nameljto Ap0fiIeS a ^ 
K.mi.1. where fee the nitesvpontbt fame. S.Hiero.ep.i.c.d. Of % Subdeacontfcrc it mention in S^u«uftin> ep 74 and 
«P.*°-deepiftol.s^mcdicParif.S.Epipk 

'^/'fc^/^Conc.Toku.cm^ * 

HUHe 7. S Paul Imew no iubdeacons, and therefore you cannot comprehend them vnder his rule of Deacons. As Subdaco* 

for Bifhops and Elders differ not in order, but onely in office of gouernment. In the auncient times there is 
mention otynder Deacons, which were afligncd to fome inferiour feruicein that Minifterie, for an orderly P°l»fl» 0lde » 
and quiet diftribuuon of thole duties,and fo might be comprehended vnder the name of Deacons. But your 
iubdeacons are a ddlwct degree and order from Deacons^othing intermcdling with the ductic and office of 
Ueaconsjtherefore nothing like the auncient vnder Deacons, but in name onely. As for diofe other offices 

■ W a! V jIT 16 . "i "■ iy W f re y oun B racn appointed to attend vpon the BiQiop, for their learning to bee 
intoaedbyhisdoftrincandcxample.thataftervvardtlieymightbc mecte to be called vnto thefamcoffice. 
ITieExorciftes were fuch as had the gift to call out dcuils in them that were poffeffed and were called Ener- 
gmxm. The readers were fuch as were appointed to readc the text of the Scriptures openly in the Church. 
The doore keepers wercaffigned to keepe the entrie of the Church, thatno heathen perfon or excommuni- 
cate fhould enter, but fuch onely as were admitted either to the hearing of the word, or to the prayers, or to 
the Sacraments. They had alfo Singers, labourers, confeffours, diggers or fcxtons and Catechiftes, as it ap. 
fcncfobylgmtmadJnticdKCanon^pofaz. Hieromdefeptemordinibus. Cyprian Epift M . EufebM.6.cap,,. fo 

Aarfyouwiuhaue^ 

muft naueat the left tenne or eleuen orders. That continencie was required by auncient Canons of Sub- 

deacons alfo,you ground much vpon Epipbani^ho confeffeth that it was not generally oblc, ued in his dmc. 

It fufficeth vs to haue only thofe orders & degrees as neceflarie, which the holy Scripture hath commended. 

Other variable offices as eucry Church (hall thinke expedient for their gouernment and difciplmc, they may c/«^^»/f. 

inftituteorretaine. Asf 9 rthe ridiculous offices that aie appointed tofhefe Popifh orders, to carietaperZ SSSSt 

cruettes flieflaps, and to dnue dogges out of the Church, itis fuperfluous to write ,the auncient Primittue ***>*<**• 

Church knewe no fuch vamues. And where as you fende die learned to the Councel of Carthage 4. Where ^^^ 

youkySAug^mewasprefcnt,thclca f r«dmayiumyrufpeat^^ 

ched out of the Popes decrees. Where Oration faith,that PopeZo^^ was prefcnt by his deputies Difl., « A l^arti 

ft^^^.whcnbydicdatethatisgiuajwitjZ-^^wasnotyetPop^ 

Againc 



..£;•■■.■ 



Chap. 1 1 1. : ToTimotke. 372 

Aeainc,many ancient copies of thefe decrees, haueno title of the Councellof Carthage, burofauncienc 
Statutes of the Church. And therefore thofe decrees, feeme to be of a later making then S. Auguftmes 
time. And yet in thofe decrees , the prieft recciueth no power to confecrate , nor to offer for the quickc 
and the dead, the Deacon is ordayncd to minifter.The Subdeaconhathaplatter,andacuppe,acrmc or 
water and a towel deliucred vnto him, to fignifie rhat he is appointed to ferue the tables,as A&.6. Not a po- 
' pilh patten, chalice,cruet and other toyes for the mane. The Acoluth hath a candkfticke and wax candle de- 

Jiuered, that he may knowc he isbounde to light the candelles of the Church, which came together in 
time of perfecutionin the night fcafon . In remembrance whereof, euen in time of peace, they kept the : Vi- 
gils and night watches,when they lighted waxe candels as S. Hierom fay th to driue away the darkenes of the 
meht,andnotinthedaytime,asS.VigUantius obieftcd, except perhaps fuperftitious women , which had 
more zealc & knowledge, as Hierom fayd,hghted them in the day time alfo. The Acolouth alfo,had a little 
crufe deliucred vnto him , to ferue wine for the communion . But admit they were then decreed, the popifh 
church , hath not for many yeres had any vfe o f thefe inferior orders/for a poore Scxten,or a boy,doth moft 
commonly execute all thofe offices , which in thofe decrees are appointed to Acolytes, Oftianes, Readers: 
yea muft commonly, they fupply the office of Deacons and Subdcacons alfo,when maffe is faid. Neither do 
they ordaine Acolytes to do their office, nor any of the reft, but as preparatories to Prieflhood.Thcfc offices 

therefore in the church arc needles. ; # . ■ sAmhmft 

ihm. S. 1 J.ln the houfe of God.) Al the world being Gods, yet the Church oncly is his houfe,the Redor or Ru- ^Slhe*. ' 
let whereof at this day. (faith S.J mho fe vpontbispltce)is DamtfusW here let our lotting brethrennote weUfiow clcre of Romere ft t 
acafe it was then, that the Tope of Home was not the Goner nzur onely of on; particular See, but of Chrifteswhole houfe, of the whole 
which is tke\VniuerfallChurch,wbofefyc~for this day it Gregcrie the thhtenth. , , . ,-,. C , hurch - 

Tufa. S t S.Ambrofefayth not, that Damafus was the ruler of the whole Church or Gouernour of the vnmcrfall Thepopes 
Church, biit a ruler and a gouernour of the church of God, as cutty other catholikc Biihop was , and is by auewmy.. 
S.PaulcswordcsA£Uo.:8.1fyouafKc why then doth he name Damafus alone, rather then any other Bi- 
ihop? I anfwcrejbecaufe the Arianes had greatly ouerronnc ,not onely the Eaft churches , bnt alfo the Weft 
churches, and the citie of Rome it fclfc in the time of Libcrius and Felix, that were his predeceflors, and 
theCathohkesbeganne torccoucr there ftrength againe , vnder Damafus : to diftinguiQi the Catholikc 
church from the Arrians hcreticall companies , whereof there were great troopes fhll remaymng , he na- 
meih Damafus Bifhop of Rome , a Gouernour of the church of God , being the chiefe Bifhop of ltaly,with 
whom he did communicate. As alfo Hierom againfl the Arrians, profefleth that he would wyne with Da- 
mafus , becaufe he maintained the truth of Chriftes diuinitic , againft thofe heretikes in the Eaft. Where- 
fore the faying of Ambrofe, doth no more allow Gregory the thirtenth , to be a Catholike Bifhop, then Li- 
berals , Honorius, Vigilius,or any other that were found to be heretikcs,rr.uch lcfle make him the Gouernor 
of the vniuerfall church of Chrift, The heretikes 

Rhem, I f • The oilier of truth.) 1 hit place pkchctb al Heretics wonderfully , andfo it euer did, and therefore tliey ojfofe f3y djrcfily 

themfelues directly againfl th every letter and coifftedjinfe of the fame , that is,cleane contrary to the Apoftle, feme fay. cotrary to the 
tngjhe Church to be toft or hidden: fame to be fallen away from Chift thefe many ages: fime,to be driuen to a corner onely of *P™£j* 
the world: fome, thtt it it bttme «fi<»« «nd the feme cfjtnthhrlfl: laflly the Vroteftmts moft plainly and directly, that ^ ^ Jg" 1 
it may and doth erre ^nd hath fhamfully erred for many hundredyeres together. And they fay herein like thatife.net , and pf nttt h. 
for tlx cr.dite of their owne dotlrine , which cannot be true in very deede, except the Church erre, euen the Church of Chrift, 
which it here called the houfe of the lining God. 

But the Church which is the houfe of God, whofe Rector(faitb S.Amjrofe ) in his time vat Damafus , and now Gregory Tint the 
the thirtemh ,and in the Apoftles time S.Veter,it the piller of truth, th eftMfhment ofal veritie : therefore it cannot erre. ™ j"™£ ™ b 
It hath theJpiritofGod to lead it into allmth till the worldesend; there f, re itcmnotcrre. Itubuildedvpon aroctp, hel j, ndcannoc 
gates fhal mtprettaile itytinfi it •• therefore it can not erre. Chrift is in it til the end of the world,he hath placed in it Apoftles, f rrc j s p roue d 
Docton,Taftcrs,aid Rf4ers,to the confummation and full perfection of the whle body, that in the meane time we be not ca- by many rea- 
ried about with entry blaft of doctrine: therefore it can not er:e.He hath praied fir it,thit it befanctiftedinveritie,that the J» 
faith of the chiefe Gouernour thereof faile »ot: it is his houfe, bit ftouf,his body, bis bite^ngdome and inheritance, giuen J,^ 6 [ 
him in this world: he louetb it as his ownefle(b#nd it cantv.t be diuorcedor Operated from him: therefore it can not ene.Tbe Mar,* 8. 
new Tcfiament, Scnpturcs,Sacramcntes,andfacrificecan not he changed, being the euerUJlitigdourie of the Cbunh,conti- fyh.4. 
nued and miser rhhtly occupied in any other Church but in thtt our Catlxlihe church :theref<n-e it can not erre. And therefore ™7-^ 
al thofe pointes of%ctrinefaith,andwwfhip, which the Arians, Manicbees, Vroteftants,Aiiabaptiftes,other old or new He. Tf J i J 
retik\es,vntruely thinhe ti be error t m the Church J;e no errors in deedehttt themfelues moft fliam fully are deceiued, andfo eph.c. 
fhall beft:ll,til they enter againe into this houfe ofGod,whicb is the piller and ground ofal truth: that is to fay, not onely it 
felfe fee from al error in faith and religion,but the piller andflay to leane into in all doubles of dotlrine, andtoftandvpon 
againft al bereft es and errors that il times y eld, without which there can be no certaintie norfemritie. And therefore the In. 
ly Apcftles,and Cotmcels ofT^ice and Conftantinople^made it anarticle of our Crccde^o bcleeue the C A T H o L I K E and The meaning 
Apostoiike Chvrch Which U,not onely to acknowledge that there Ufuch a Churches heretibgs falfely <fay:but J^ 8 ™ J*» 
that that which is called the Cathilikg Church, and tyowenfo to be , andcommtinicateth with the See Apoftolske , it tlit Ca '"chur'ci. 
Church: and that mmitftbeleeue,heare,aiidobeytliefame^ithetouchflone,piUer,andfirmammt of 'truth. Tor, althis it wri ^ ( 
comprifedin that principle^ beleeue the Catholike church. And therefore tin Comcclofl^ce faid, I belecuc in the ^j^^w'^. 
Qh\ir.ch,thatis,lbelceueandtrnfttbefameinalthinges. 
Ttdke. p. As this place pincheth al heretikes generally, fo the Papifts moft fpecially.For feeing the Church of God, 

is the piller and itay of truth, and the Romifh church is not the piller and ftay of truth,but an enemy there- 
of, and a bolftercr out of lyes, fables, herefies, and the doftrine of dcuils, it followeth inuincibly , that the 
Romifh church,is not the church of God. The minor, hath bene often proued, ; both by preaching, difpu- 
ting and writing, and is fufficicntly declared in this anfwere. Buthowclprav you, doth it pinch vs, as you 
image? You lay weoifofe our fclttes directly againft the yery letter and confejfed fenfc of the fame. Howe prouc 

Y y y you 



ThefirflEpiftIeofS.Paul Chap. u i# 

you that ? you anTwere/ome fay the Clmch U Ifor bUdm who fay th the Church is loft t fucr I am none of 

ZS*5 ^°/7 c u P erl ?aps haue faid ,that the true Church hath been hiddenfrom the eyes of tl/e W0I l/ 

T nif^f'?" u atl ; P erfe , cuted he f- But **« °« «owit followcthnot ( except Jc be i S 
Lorn k e ; that therefore the Church is not the pUler of truth . Secondly you adde, that/L j£ *22 

»f<de» array fom Cbrifi tbefemsny ages^dtbat « W , jfa*, , andthefeateofJmklJ. We fay fo in deed 

n S m fv hUrChl /"Cimft hath 3 and had his Church and chaftfpoufe alkhiswhU^ which h t hc 
pd eroftruth. Y« againc,you fa^/^/^^^^^^W^^^^/yo/^^^. Butyou^ayvn! 
™ely,fonvebdecucthatit, $ ,anda^ 

SZS,"> X' " ? dnUen im ° the Wll J derndIb - A r al yP' IZ - And >™ ' "feno^d 8 e,4« AnUclS 

Laftly you charge the&otefiaaestofy, that it may and dotberre,andlxtb (bamMymed, formmr, Urdni 
EnS^^^uT thatth "f°^cChurchofChrift, but the Church o/ Rome had^SuUvTnl 
damnaoly erred thefe many hundred yeres. We fay alfo , that the true Church of Chrift , may erre, and 
hauefpo tees in doftrme as wel as in conucrfation, yet not in any point neceffary vnto faluauon. And for *5 

^Sfi* ? a y of ^>f°VV Sn00tberVVife caJIcd ^% ^d Filer oftruth then fc is call Jjg 
chaft virgin without fpot or wrmcUe.Eph. j. 17 .Hauing neither perfection of truth,nor of holmes in her mem! 

rift rS,*! 8 V ^ f ° farrC u f ° nh " ?"? d,ieftC<1 b >' the W ° rde ° f God > and W» W *P™ rSSl 

lore is the filler &ftay oftruth,becauf e al truth necelfary to faluationjs to be founde no wherein the wo-Id 
but m the Church of God, and this math is alwaies to b/fbund , in cuery Church of God, though u be not 

£ fSSSfe S r COma§, ° n u Crr ° rS - F L ° r S " f "?! inftruftcth T,moth >'> fcowc l0 b <*** him ielfe in 

or Church of God, whole officer, to be a pdlerand ftay of truth thatis learned outofCods wcrde. He 

™rW ,f; f ?' h " l0lC u arnCC S eChu " b ' r wherC0fhewai ^pointed a teacher, but hewilkth Ii- 
mothee,to tcachthcChurchout ofthewordeof God that it might ftill continue thcpiller and ftay of 
truth. For if any particular Church,as the church of Rome, contemne the word of God and prcfumc to dc- 
J'SSr U 1 f nd 3§ ! a ft ***** "Wf" of fayth necelfary to faluation, it cclfeth «Tbe the church 
doftrl R„ fc? h" a f ay ° f truU ^ r wluchis become an ha *><> a nwinteinerof herefyeand fejfe 
thing C3re 2£ mamereafon >y ou haue toprouctlmthe Church can not eu< in any 

Firft I denic that the popifh Church is that, whereof Peter was a gouernourinhis time, andDama- 
g™*fd! Ihatprincipleyoumuftproue, for by- begging, you Audi neuer haue it 

Secondly you fay, the Church is the piUer of truth, ergo it can not errc. Idenieyour argument, for Pe- 
ter wasapillcroftrutn, yet he erred, and wasreproued by S.Paul Gal. 2.11. 1 hauefhewed^howitcan noc 
crre,and how it may erre,bcing the piller and ftay of truth budded vpon the foundation of the Apoftles and 
prophetes Icfus Chrift being the corner ftone Ephcz.JO.&c. op«w ana 

Thiraiy,you lay, ithaththe fpirit of God tolcadc it into all truth , to the ende of theworlde • Ereoic 

JXhh r?' a dl,S r l rgUment - Eu L Cry ? nc of Gods ck& > after dle y bc cM > »»«• «h« fp"" o£ 

damnado ^^ * 7 ' ^ thcirljUes Cndc > y cuhc y «»/ crre, tliough not finally to there 

Fourthly, to be bricfe, although the gates ofhcllfnall notpreuaile againft the Church of Chrift.to ouer- 
throweicu followed, noyhat n cannot errc s foreueryt.ueChriftianis budded vpon the famerocke, which 
is Chrift, and the gates of hel (hall not prcuade, to condempne any true Chriftian. 

Fudy, he had! placed Apoftles , Prophetes , Euangcliftes , Paftors, and Doftors, to the full confum- 
mauon and pcrfcftion of die whole body, and eucry member, that we be not carved about &c. Ergo 
the Church cannot erre. You may as well conclude, that no true member of the Church can erre. And 
ccrtaine it is , thatthc doftnne or the Apoftles. Prophetes, and Euangcliftes, if it be continually taught, 
bythepaftors and teachers, ,s fufficicntto prcferue the Church, and euery truemembcr from all error 
n dofirme. But if they dedyne from the rule of the Apoftles, prophetes, and Euangeliftes , they errc 
diem {llucs,and deccmeas many as to low them. S. Paul dierefore declareth, what an excellent bene- 
fit Chrift hath bcftowedcnlus Church, and euery true member thereof, he doth not aflure cither the 
whole Church,or cuery member thereof of truth alwaies,if they ncglcft the benefitc-although he doe other- 
wife alfure his whole body and cuery part thereof, neuer to bc deceyued finally vnto dcftruftion. But 
feeing there befome paftors and teachers, builders of the Church, that build vvoddc, haye, and ftu- 

rLTch^iT u"^ ChrU K 3 ^^ bC raued ' althou Sh theyloofe their combuft.ble worke , the 
SEk^' ma ybcbrought into error, but holdmgftdl the foundation, can neuer bc depri- 

^ S ?l r h »lanaifiedinthctruth, and yet may errc, asitdoth finne in euery member there- 

of . And the fame praier,pcrteineth to euery one of God, elea,which may crrc,andyet be fan-ftified in die 
trutn,nottoerrevntodamnanonIoan.i7.ao. 

ZStL Tf , J a,I . thc f ar B umenccs ' t h a ^cnt before , for there is no parteof ic true. Chrift prayed 
JKnM«^?l' l! ^ g~ofcheC krcb.butasoneofthe ttuemmbers thereof,^. J fayth 
P^r r 7 ^^V™" h * »* generally,for euery member of the church,which yet may erre,& fo did 
PcterGaLz.Thatfpeaai praierforPeter,was that his fayth lhould not fade m that grecuoustcnution, when 



C h a p.i 1 1 • To Timothec. 37$ 

he was fitted by Sathan : and cannot be applycd to eucry one that ts Bi(hop,where Peter taught, except you 
will fay, that eucry one of them muft deny Chrift,as Peter did. 

Eiphtly 9 xhcChmc\xkChri^l3wfi 9 bkn9^9hk bodye, his btte^blngdome and irlmitam\ this is confeflcd, 

but hereof it followeth no more,that it is frtc from al error, then that it is free from al fpott of iinnc while it 

h a Granger on the earth. 

Nynthely, he loueth it a* his owe flcft),and it cannot be diuorced orfiperated from him. Ergo it cannot me. we may 

as well conclude , that iceing he loueth eucry one of his mcmbcrs,as his owne fleih , for wc are euery one, 
members ofhis body, of his flc(h,& of his bones, which cannot be feperated from him. Eph.f. ^There- 
fore none of lus members, can crrc,orfinne. And yet itisccrtaine, that noneofhismcmbers,cancrrcor 
finne vnto eternal damnation,though : cuery error and finne,dcfcruc damnation. 

Laftly j the new Teflament > fcriptures, furamentes and facrifice , can mt be changed, being tU enerlajiing dowrye of 
the Church , continued and neuer ryghtly occupied in any other Churchy but in your 'Popifh Church , which you falfe- 
]y calhhe Catholike Church', Ergo the Church, and that thcpopilh Church, can not errc. As great 
learning as you woulde be thought to haue, you fbe w it hcle,in letting the worft argument in the lait place. 
For beudethe inconfequens of the argument, common with all the reft of his brethren that went be- 
fore, it comeyneth no leife, then three moft impudent and beggerly petitions of the whole matter in con- 

trouerfic. 
Firft,that the new Teftament, the fcriptures, facramentes and facrifice ofChrift, haue bene cuercon- 

tinued,in the right yfc of them,in the popifh Chut ch. 

Secondly,that no other Church hath rightly occupied them . And thirdly, that the popifh Church is 
the Catholike church ofChrift. Butifallthcfe three principles were admitted as true, which while hea. 
uenandcarchftandeth(liallncuerbcgrauntedofvs3norp_rouedbyyou, yet the conclufion is falfe. For 
chat the true Catholike church though the haue the right vie ot the new Teftament , fcriptures, facraments, 
and facrifice ofChrift to the faluation of all her members, yet flic hath not alwaic$,&ch perfection of know- 
ledge,but chat Ihe may be decerned in fomc things. 

Your generall conclufion is yet more impudent, that all thole pointes ofdoftrinCjfaith^nd worfliip,that 
any man thinketh to be errors in the popifh Church,be no errors,a!though they be neuer fo contrary to the 
new teftament, which is Gods coucnant of rcmifiion of finncs freely, and unification by-grace, and fayth 
onely, as your doftrines of meritcs, and fatisfa&ion, though they be neuer fo contrary to the fcriptures , as 
the Communion vndcr one kinde,worihipping of Images and other creatures, prohibition of mariage and 
meates&c. and though they ouerchrow the onely facrifice ofChriftes death and Itifficiency thereof, by 
the daily facrifice of themafle,and the Popes pardoncs <* />.e*i & culpa &c. But the faythfull knowe, 
that Churchtobc the pillcr and ftay of truth, which is builded vpon the foundation of the prophetcs 
andtheApoftles, lefus Chrift bemg the head corner ftone, therefore they fecke die Church in the holy 
fcriptures, which arc the monumentes of the prophetcs and the Apoftles,and a perfeft teftimony ofChrift, 
andfo lcanetothe Church, as the Church leanethtothc fcripture, and to Chrift, the onely fonndation 
thereof. For none other thing didthcApoftles, and theNicene councel mcane, when theytaughtvs, 
to belecue and confcife,thc Catholike and Apoftolike Church of Chrift. Forncyther tlieApoftlcs,nor 
the Nicen councel , had auftoritie , to make any articles offayth, but to tcache and declare, thole pointes 
ot doctrine that the fpirit of truth , hath reueeled,tobe ncceifary articles of fayth vnto faluation. But 
it fufficeth not yon , that we confeile that there is a Catholike Church , whereof euery chriftian man muft be 
a child and member, that he may be faued . But further you require , that we acknowledge : that that which 
is called the Catholilg Church , and kyowenfo to be , and communicateth with the See Jpoftolikg , is the Church, Heare is 
as great vncertcintie as before for all companies of hcrctikes, call thcin lt-lues the Catholike Church. 




compt 
cate with the Apoftolike Sees of lerulalem, Antioch, Alexandria, Conftantinople, Ephefus, where the 
Apoftlcs Peter, Andrew, lames, andlohn and Markc the Euangelift haue fitten, and there doftrinc in 
many pointes is moreagreable to the writinges oftheApoftlcs,andEuangcliftcs, then thePapiftes,ycc 
the Papiftes,will not acknowledge them to be the Catholike Church, therefore this rule is no parte of 
ourCrcedc, atlcaftwife,itcannotfufficientIy dircft vs,to the Catholike Church, which is the article of 
our fayth. Your fee ond rule :f that we mujl kwe,beleeue, and obey th fame, as the uuchftoneflfcr , and firma* 
mem of truth ) fo it be rightely vnder ftood, we doe ycld vnto, but this Church is that, which is budded vpon 
the fundation of the Prophetes and Apoftles whole doftrine is comprehended .in the holy fcriptures , and 
is therefore called the piller and ftay of truth, becaufe it teacheth this true doflrine. Therefore what 
Church is the piller of truth, which wee muft heare , belecue , and obey: we muft knowe onely out 
of the fcriptures , and fofarre acknowledge it to the piller of truth, as it teacheth nothing, butthatwhich 
is contcyncd in the word e of truth , declared in the fcriptures . And thus the auncicnt fathers , haue taught 
vs to knowe the Church. C\rryfflomcofereim^erfmMatlnVcm.%\. Jugufline de vnitate Ecdefix c.$* & 16. 

Neyther did theNicene crecdefay, I beleeue in the Catholike Church,otherwifcthenwe fay in the Apo- 
ftles Crccde,! belecue the Catholike Church,whcreof fee more at largc.Rom lo.fe& 4. 
fhem.10 Tfyythcr can the Heretics efape the fliing from the kpowen vififde Church , totMrid congregation or company of tU church that if 
Vredefimatejorthat'utlutafdfe phantafticaU afprehenfton ofWicleffe and his fokwzrs. The company oftfoTre- the piller of 
dtflinati maleth not anyone Societie among themfehes, many of them beingyet ynbornt, and marry yet Infidels and truth and.au 
IwetHfs, and therefore bemt oftheonehoufe of Godrshlch itherecaikd, the piller of truth, jind thofe of 'theTre- **«**' 
deflimtethat bealready of the Church , mxh^not a feuerall company ftomthe hpowsn Cath'Mki church , but arebapti%ed % 
hmfeled itantfjt, they Hue and die in the common C 'atbjlil? yifilde Chut ch , or els tlnycan neyther recti** Sacrawentes, 

tyy % W 






The firft Epiftle of S.Paul C H A v. 1 1 i. 



norfaluation, S.Taul infhutlethnot Thnothce}>cme to teach, preach, correct , and conuerfe in the imifilk Code* 
iet of the Tredejliiutte , but in the vifible hmtfe of God . So that it rnufi needes bee tfo vifible Church which can 
mt eyre . 

VulktAO We fcckcnotto flyc from the knowen vifiblc Church, to die hid congregation of the prcdeftinate. J^? l Hf*'v 

For that which is knowne to be the vifiblc Church of Chrift , is a parte of die CathoLke Church , which wc £1 
bcleeucto the congregation of all the true members of Chrift; although in the extcrnall focietic of the 
vifiblc church : there be many, that be not of the church: as S. Iohn fayth,thcy went from vs, but they were 
none ofvs.lohn.i,:9. 

Where you denyc the congregation of the predeftinate , to be the catholikc Church of Chiift , you flat- 
ly denie an article of our fayth. ForS. Auguftine expounding the articles of the creedefayth: that the 
Church U heare to be taitfn for'the whole , and net for tlutt parte onely, which it a /hanger vpon earth. Enchcr. ad 
Laurence. 5 6. and oftentimes in his writings affirmeth , the catholikc Church to confift ot all the prede- 
ftinate, which arc the members of Cbriftes myfticall body, and that no wicked men perteinc vnto it, 
but onely the good, holy, and iufte . DebaptifmJib.<». c.3. Dc ciuitatJeilib.zf.c.iy.ln Ioan.Tr45.Where- 
byyoumayfce,this is notanewandfalfeapprchcnfionof Wickleffe, but an old and true judgement of 
the catholikc Church. But let vs heare what arguoicntesyou haue againft this apprehenfion. Firft you 

fay, tbccvmpany of the p.cdefiitutfc malteth not any one f.cietie among themfelues> many of them being yet vnborne, 
and mtny yet Infidels and Heretics , and therefore be not of the one houfe of God , tobiA is here called the filler 
of truth. If you had faid,many arc not yet in the vifiblc Churchy which be vnbornc or vncallcd, we would 
haue agreed with you , but yet all the cleft, be of the catholikc Church, which in the time appointed 3 rtial 
be borne and called. For is not that thecatholike Church for which Chrift dyed, that he might fanftifye • 
it and clenfc it by the Uucr of water in his wordc ? Eph.f .ifal. Or did he deliuer him fclfc, onely for 
thatfocictie of men whichthenwere borne, and called t was it not the fpoufc of Chrift, for which he de- 
liuercdhim fclfe, and which not many lines before, you affirmed to be the piller of truth , which could 
notcrrcr Certainckis, Chrift dyed for the company of the predeftinate, thexeforethe company ofthe 
predeftinate are the Church and fpoufe of Chrift, therefore the houfe of God and the piller of truth, ycc 
moft properly called die piller of toith in refpeft of that parte , wliich is a ftraunger heare vpon the 
earth. 

Butthofeof the predeftinate (you fay ) that he already ofthe Church , mak^notafeueraU company , from tin fqwepm 
catholify Church. Therefore he ffieakgh ofthe viftble Church. 1 anfwere, thatthofe ofthe predeftinate, that 
be already not onely ofthe Church, but alfo in the viSble Church, are die fame with the Church mi- 
litant, which is a part' of the catholikc Churchy and cuen that is the piller of truth in this world. I vn- 
dcrftand vifible, that which maybe feencofmen, not that which is alwaies in the fight of die wicked, 
noreuer in the fight of cuery godly man. You fay further S.Taul infituffeth not Timothe? , Ixwe to teach % 
preach , c:r;eel, and conuerfe, in the imifible feietye of the predeftinate, hut in the vifible houfe of God. 1 fay he 
inftrufteth him, how to behauehim fclfe in both, not as in two Churches, but in one, feeing that the 
later , is but a parte of the former. Forels the prcdeftinate , diatarc yet vnberne and vncallcd, (hould noc 
pertcineto his charge. In truth, heteacheth him howeto behaue him fclfe in the Church of Ephefiis, 
or any other particulcr congregation, whereof he ftiouldc haue charge, and not in thecatholike church, 
asitisdifpcrfcdinthewholeworid.For euery paruculer Church is eucnas the wholc,thc piller and ftay of 
truth, fo long as it continuedithc true Church of Chrift, Yet this difference obferued, that any vifiblc 
particulcr Church, may ceftcto be in this or that place, but thecatholike Church,(hal neuer be remo- 
ucd out ofthe world,bcforc the end ofthe world. 

B.hettt.11 lf**3 f>iah( further queftion, faw it canbetUt any comfanie orfocietie of msn (at the Church is) can be void of er- Wheneethi 

rorin fayth ,feeingalmen miyerre: hemufihfioxpthat it umt by natter e, butbypriuiledge ofChrifietprefence, ofthe Churchhatb 
the Holy Ghofiesa0ance,ofour Lordespromife and prater. See S. Auguftine vpon thtfe wordes cfthex\2 Tfabne this P™ 2 *^ 
Conc.13 Neauferas de oremeo verbura veritaus vfquequaquc, Where Ik bath goodly Reaches of this matter. 5™^^ 
Tor the fame purpoji alfo thefe rvordes ofLa&antius are very notable, h is the Cathohke Church onely, that Laaantius, . 
kecpeth the trus worfliip of God, this is the fountaine of truth, this the houfe of faith, this the Temple of S.Cypcian* 
God: whether if any man enter not, or from which if any man go out, he is analiencand ftranger frcm SJrcnaus 
the hope of cuerlaftmg life and faluauon. No man muftby obftmate contention flatter him feltc, for ic 
ftandethvpon life and faluauon &c. S. Cyprian fayth , The Church ncucr departeth from that which fhc 
once hath knowen. Ep.5 J. ad Cornel nu. 3 . Sjrenaus fayth. That the Apoftlcs haue laid vp in the Church 
asinarichtrcafurie,altruth.^«ithat(hekcepethwithmoft finccrc dihgence,thc Apoftles faith and prca- 
ching.li.3.C4.&40.&h.I.c ; 3. It were an infinite tbingto recite all that tin fMhtrs fay oftbii matter, al counting it 4 
rmftpernitious abftrditie to affirme,that the Church of Clrrift may erre in relgion. 

Fulkt.ll The prefens of Chrift by his fpirit, accordingto hispromifcand praiers as I haue fhewed before, pre- -j^ck^A 

teynerh to euery true member of Cbriftes body, as much as to the whole. Yet euery member may erre of nuy arc. 
infirmirie though not finally vnto damnation. S.Auguftinc inthe place quoted,fayth nothing to proucthac 
the Church can not erre, but that the worde of truth, which he calleth confeffion of Chrift, ftiall neuer faile 
from the whole church,though many members deny Chrift,foraurae, as Peter did,and afterwardc repent. 
2tyt altogether out of the mouth ofPeter(hiihhc) in whom wo* a figure ofthe Church, thewwde of truth was t.ikgna* 
xeay y whoalthovgb for an hure^ he denied Chrifijjeing trolled thorough fare, yet by reeping^ he was refiored t and by eon* 
fejjtng wo* Crowned. 

But diefc wordes of Laftandus , are very notable , and yet they note nothing for your purpofe, that the 
Church can not erre in any thing , but in matters neceflary to cternall life and faluation , which wee 
graunt • 2(ottvithfianding for m much at all Jingiler companies of heretikfs ( as he fayth ) tbin\t them felues 

ehiefelj 



Chai>. hi i. 



To Timothee. 



374 



chiefdy to he chrijlian^and the C.iMi^ Church. We muft beware that wee take not a Church falfly called Ca- 
thohfcc in ftcad of the true Chiv. ch. 

The note to difceme the true Church which Lachmtius giucth isobfeure, but if it bee compared 
with that which heewntcth in the former part of the chapter, that Chrift and his Embaffadourcs, haue 
giucn prcccptcs that arc ccrtaync, which wee ought alwayes to keepe, which are their heauenly writings, 
from which all hcrcfics haue fwarued, it may bee better vnderftoodc. Weemuji fyiort> (Taycthhe) that to 
he the true Catholl* Clntrch, in which is the confjjton ar.d repent atmce, rvhkh wholefomcly curctb the fames and wunde* 
n-hereitvto the fr.vltie of the flefhe isfnbieff. His meaning is, that die true Cathohke Church teachcththc 
way of faluation by true fayth , and rcmiffion of finncs according to the Scriptures. Dc vtra fafi&itia, 
lib. 4<f.t/».^o. Cyprian faycth: Th.it they which departed from Chrift, doe perifhe through tlmr oxvne finite, but 
the Chw j] which belccueth in Chrift, and which holdetb that which foe hath once tyorven, dsetb mutt depart from him 
altogether , and that they are the Church which emtimte in the houfe of God . Whereby the Reader may fee, 

how without iliamcyou falfific S. Cyprian to make a colour for your affertion, which Cyprian doth no- 
thing fauour. 

Irena:iufpcakcthofthc true doctrine of faluation, which the Church in his time did embrace, hauing 
teftimonic (as he fayth) of the L'rophctes and Apoftlcs, hb.i . ^.40. which we confeffe to be true of the Ca- 
tholike Church in .oil ages, yet may the Church crrc in matters ot lefle moment, as in his time in the con- 
tention about the celebration of Eaftcr: in S, Auguftines time, in giuing the communion to infants,&c. Nei- 
ther is there any of the auncicnt fathers that holdcth it a pernicious abiurduie, to affirme that the Church 
ot Chrift can crrc in any poynt of religion, keeping ftill the foundation. S. ^tuguflmefiyethexpreffely, tht 
determination of the former gener all Comcels, (which reprefent the whole Church) may oftentimes berefonrmed by 
the later, when by any experiment ofthings,tbat is opened \x\hich before rcas fhut , and k&otven which before wot vnfmoytn. 
Debapt.cont.Don.lib.2.cap.z.Thcrefore in fomc things euenthe whole Church vifiblc on earth may crre. 
Neither is there any of the auncicnt fathers that expound this text, that gather thereof that the Church can 

noterre. , 

Chryfofto me (ay th : The Church knot 04 that temple of the lerces, for this conteineth fayth and preaching, for tmeih 

is the filler and flay of the church . By which wordes you fee, in what fenfe the Church is the piller of trueth, 
namely, becaufc the trueth is preached in it, which is the piller and ftayofthe Church it felfe . For trueth 
makcth the Church, the Church maketh not trueth. Theodorctfaythc H ecaUcthth houfe of God and th Church 
ofthofethathxue beieeucd. AndtlnfeheeaUedthepilkrandflayoftmtth. forbeingfoundedonthe^ocbf, theyremayne 
ftedfaftand Vnmooueable, and in the things themfelues doe preach the trueth ofdotlrine. The world (fayth Ambrofi) k 
inprenarication, troubled with diners crroifrs. Therefore it is neceffary thai it befayd, that there is the houfe ofGod 3 
and th trueth , where hee is j feared according to his owne w.lh while bis jimawites frofeffe that of him, which fohath 
Toucbfafed to tcache, &c. The Church is therefore the piller andftaie of trueth, becaufe it is her ductic 
to profefTe the trueth as Chrift hath taught it, which affifted by his grace, ihedocth fufficiently to the 
faluation of all her children, though not fo perfeftly alwayes, but that in fome poyntclhe may beede- 
ccyued. 

CHAP. IIII. 



Bijetn I We fropheoeth that certaynefhould depart from the CatM'!- { efiyth y willing Timotbee tljerefore to inculcate to the peo- 
ple tlytfe articles of 'the fayd fayth. 7 Itmtoexcrcifebimfelfeinjpirhttallexercifc, iz to get authorise b) example of 
good life, 1 3 toftudie, to teach, to incrcafe in the grace giuen him by holy orders. 

Fulke. /• S.Paul fpcaketh of an extraordinary grace which Timothy receiued by impofition of handes, as many o- 
ther did, which tooke not holy orders. 



x.Tim.3. 

3-Pct.j. 
Iudcva8. 



AND the Spiritc manifeftly faieth, 
thatinthe'laft times certaine jjftiall 
depart from the fayth attending to 

ipirites of errour, and doctrines of 
diuels, 

2 Speaking lies in hypocrifie,and hauing 
their confeience feared, 

3 ||Forbiddingtomarrie,toabftainefrom 
meatcs which God created to receiue with 
thankfgiuing for the faithful, and them that 
haue kno wen the truth. 

4 For teucry creature of God is good, 

and nothing to be reie£edthac is reccyued 
fj with thankfgiuing, 

S For 




OWE the fpirite fpeaketh euidently, i.Tim.3.1* 
that * in the Utter times fome fball de- SEJft 
partfiom the fayth, giving heede vnto 

Jpirites of enow, anddoUrines ofde- 
nils, 

z Which fpeake falfe in fypocrijte, hating 
their confeience feared with an hot iron : 

■ 

3 forbidding to marrie, and commaun- 
dingto abftaincfiom meates which God hath 
created to bee receiued mthgiutng thanks, of 
them which beleeue and know the trueth. 

4 Tor euery creature of God is good, and 

nothing to bee refufid, if it bee receiued with 

thanksfgiuing. 



The firft Epiftlc of S. Paul C h a *. i n r. 

5 For it is Jfan&ifiecl by the wordc of / TorttisfanUtfiedbjthewordofGod, and 
G od and prayer. grayer. 

6 Thcfe things proposing to the brcthre, 6 If 'thonpn the brethren in rentembrannce 
thou fhalt be a good minifter of Chr ift I e- ofthefe things, thou [halt bee a good minister of 
sv$, nourifiiedin the vvordes of the fayth lefts Christ, which baft bene nowijhed 'vp in 
andthegood do&rine which thou haft at- the words of faith, and of good dottrine , which 
tained vnto. thou haft continually followed. 

7 But foolifli and old vviues fables auoid: 7 *But cafl away prophane and olde wines i.Tmxtr 
andcxercifethyfelfetopictie. fables, and exercife thy felfe rather vntogod- tltusj'^ 

j.Tim.T,4. 8 Fori corporal exercife is profitable to linejfe ' 

Ticj,?. litle:butpieticisprofitabletoalthinos:ha- s For bodily exercife profiteth title, but god- 

uingproiniflcofthclifethatnowis, and of linejfe is profit able vnto all things, hauingpro- 
that to come. m jft s of the life that is now/tnd of that which k 

9 A faithful faying and worthy of al ac- to come. 

ceptation. p This is a fure faying, and by all meanes 

I o For to this purpofe we labour & are yporthy to be receined; 

reuilcd, becaufe wchopeintheliuing God J0 For therefore we both labour, andfttfer 
whichisthc Sauiourofalmen,efpeciallyof r ebuke.becaufewehaue hoped in the liuing God, 
the faithful. ^ which is thefamour ofallmen, fpec/ally ofthofe 

II Commaundthefe things and teach, thatbeleeue. 

.12 Let no man;contcmnethy youth: n Thefe things command and teach. 

but be an example of the faithful!, in word, i2 Utnornande§ifethyyouth;bmbethoti 

in conuerfation, in chariue, in faith, in cha- ^paterne of the beleeuers,in word, in conucrfa- 

" 1C1C# ' tionjn charitiejnjptritjn faith jn chafiitie. 

1 3 Till I come, attend vnto reading, ex- i3 Jill I came, giue attendance to reading, 
hortation,do&rine. t0 exhortation jo doUrinc. 

14 NegieftnotHthegraccthatisinthcc: /^ Defpife not the gift that is in thee, which 
which is giucn thee by prophecie, with im- wasgmen thee through prophecie, with the lay- 
pofition of the hands j| ofprielthood. fag onofhandes, by the amhoritie oftheelder- 

1 5 Thcfe things doc thou meditate, be jbip. 

in thcfe things: that thy profiting may be // Haue acare of thefe things, &ginc thy 
ma nifeft to al . felfe vnto them, that it may beefeene how thou 

16 Attend to thy felfe, andtodo&rine: profitefi in all things. 

be earned in them. For, this dcyng, thou 16 Take heedvnto thy felfjfr vnto dottrinc, 
iiialt J) fauc both thy felfe and them that & continue therein; for in doing this ,thou fhalt 
hearc thee. both fane thy felfe find them that heare thee. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. iiii. 

Rhem. 2. 4 Eticry creature.) WefiepUmlybythefemrdafuthabflmnceoiilyto be difoBorved at cmiemneth thecrtatures 

of God to be fMttgla by nature and creation. 

Fttlke. 2. We fee the creatures of God to be good both by their firft creation, and alfo after their corruptio through Forbidding of 

finne,by fan&fication, which is by the word of God which hath giuen the vfe of them vnto vs,and by prayer mates, 
by which the vfc of them is confecrated vnto vs. Therefore not oncly fach abftinence is detefted,as condem- 
ned* the creatures to be naught by nature or creation,but that alfo which forbiddeth the to be rcceiued vpon 
any hypoci iticall furmifc of vnbolincfTe,when they be giuen to be rcceiued with thankfgiuing, being fan&ifi- 
edby the wordofGod,andby prayer. 

Rhetn.j. 8 Corporal exercife.) Some (fayth S.Chryfofiome) expound this tffiftin*, bat tlxy are decerned, for fatting is a 

fiiritual txercifc.See a goodly commentarieoftbsfervordesin S.Jugufline^iAc mor.Ecd.Cath.C.33. 
FrnkCtJ. . b HefakhthattHkUiyexmife(fzkhS % jfndn-ofe) iiprofitMetoUtle.Tortoftflandtoabftainefrcmmeates, themtU- ^^ 

title of the CrtMorremyningtyofitethM Therefore falling ofic felfe is not a ipirituall Truc "* 

cxercife,exceptic be to the end of pietie,andfo roeanethChryfoftomc. S. Augufhne alfo in tbeplaccs quo- 
ted,fpeaking of the fading and abftinence of godly men in his time,that was withour fuperftition, or any pre- 
judice to Chriftian libcrtie,(ayth: They exercife pictie diligently fit fvr bodily exercife as tke^poftlefaythjlxy k>ioxv to 

pertainebuttoafhorttime. Theyplaced not religion in abftinence from mariage and meates, aspopiih Vota- 
ries doc; 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. iiii. 

Rhettt* 2 Shal depart.) IththepropndefmptionofHeYetik^tof^ 

Grtdp 



« i_ 



FX- 



C h a p. 1 1 1 1. To Timothee. 375 

Greek word import nth : tognte eare topaniculir fbiritcs of 'etror and deception, rather then to the Spirit ofChrifl in his AlHerctikes 
Cbttrch,tofolo\v in hypocrifie and (hew of yertue the pernicious doctrine ofDiuds, who are the fuggeflers and prompters of all * rc apoftataes 
SeBs,andarely:nglfiritesinthemonthesofalHeretil^san:l^ mtnthat haue pit their confciente to filence ' 

and made itfcnfks to the holy Clmrcbcs admonition : the Apofi'.e noting *once before alfo in this fame Epifile,that Htretikgs cap.i.i?. 
haue no confacnce^which is the canfe both of their falland of their obdmation in herefie. 
vl &m a * Forbidding to manic.) Ucfpealigtb (faytb S, ChryfoflcmJ) cfthe Mauichees, Encrathes^md Marcionijls. ho. The'old Hcrc- 
BJKm*4* |2 j n j/fim. S.^,«>o/c t/w^ S. ty.phanins hffr. fics ^amft 

45.zWi.30. SJiie'OWM.contlcumxap.l.&cp.SO.cnp.i^ and generdty all antiyni- 

tie affirm? the funis both of them, and alfo of the Reretihes called «4j :folici,EbionheC, and the likg. Their herefie about mari- 
ne w»4$ 9 that to marrie or to vfe the ailofmatrimonie, is of Satan, as SAreneus witneffeth,\fo.\ .cap 2 i.twdtlxtt the dim 
fimcfhn of male andfenule, and tin creation of man and woman frr generation, came of an dl God, They taught their hea - 
re;-s,* faytb S.Jugufiinc, that if tiyy didvfe women, they (hould in any rrijl'frowde that they might not concern or beare *<AugJw46 9 
children. Clemens Jtexandrinus fli,} .Stronun principio) xeritetb, that fuch admit no mariage nor procreation of chiU 
dren,hafi they flmtld bring into the world creatures tofitjfer miferie and mortaitie. And this is th damnable opinion concer- 
ning mariage,n :ted here by the Apofile. 
Vldkc 4* Seeing the fpiritc fpcaketh fo euidently of this matter, you labour in vayne to poft oucr the crime to the 

old hcrttikes, who as in their prohibition of manage, they were forerunners of Antichrift,fo there was none ofmarip^c' 
of chem,to whom this clccre prophecie may fb properly be applied, as vnto Antichrift himiclfc,and his nee- ° * 

rer members. For thofc olde heretikes that afcribed the infhtution of matrimonic to Sathan, and the crea- 
tion and procreation of mankind vnto the diuel, fpakc not falfchood in hypocrific, but in open blafphemie, 
and therefore might cafily bedifecrned and auoyded.Btityou thatvndcrprctenfc ofholinefle»religion,cha- 
ftitic, puritic, farting, prayer, by lawes and decrees forbid mariage and mcates to fomemen at all times, and 
to all men at fome times, are they of whom the fpiritc fpeaketh euidently, that they vtter their falfc deftrinc 
in hypocrific, and therefore had need to be defcribed by your fpecial notes, and the Church to bee forewar- 
ned of you by this prophecie. For after the Apoille hath declared wherein the great myfterie of true religi- 
on confifteth that is taught and bclceued in the Church of Chrift: He doth immediately giue euident notes 
of the myftcrie of iniquitie maintained in the falfc Church of Antichrift, who placeth the highefi pointcs of 
religion, in prohibition of mariage and me3tcs. Info much as they are fpecially, and in a maneronely, cal- 
led and comprcd of you religious, that obey this prohibition of mariage and mcates, though they line no 
more continent^ then the clde Kerctikcs called Origcnianiturfes, Filthie Originifts, who as Epiphanius te- 
ftificih of them : R^iecledmariage, aniyct Infi ceafed not among them y and defiled their budy and mindwitb Wantones* 
Tor fome of 'ihem arc in the hnbite tf Monies that Hue folitarily, andfome of the women are in the hzbits of women that 
line folitarily, Lit they are corrupt, per farming their lufi in their bodies. Agayne, T heyfludy not for thaftitie, but for 
fainedchaflitie, and that which b.itb the name onely ofchaftitie. Agayne, They defire to be in honour, for the exercife of 
c/;rtJ?/r*e/«^^ for the moft part in 

England, as was found manjfeftly in the vifitation of their houfes before their fuppreflion. And cucn the 
Manichecs permitted mariage to their lay men, which they called their hearers, but in no wife to their Cler- 
gie, which they called their Ele&s or Chofcn men. Augje h.er.ad Quod vuh detm hxr.$6, Agayne, fuch as had 
made the vowe of chaftitie and were not able to perfourmc it, the hcrctikes called Apoflohci, would not per- 
mit to marrie, which was contrary to the doftrinc of the Catholikc Church,which as Epiphanius doth tcfti- 
fie, iudged y it was better for fuch to marric openly, then to bume pnuily. H.e rtf 6\. Therefore there is no 
way for you to efcape the iudgement of the holy ghoft, by turning the matter oucr to the olde Herctikes,who 
with as good reafbn might poft it of from one to an other, the Manichecs to the Tacianiftcs, and the Tacia- 
niftcstotheManichces,asyoudoctothem. Eutthemarkcsarc fo euident, as nohcretikc that forbiddeth 
mariage or me3tcs, can eleape cleare, and you that forbid them with colour of more perfection and holines, 
inhypocrifie,of all other hcrcukes are moft properly defcribed by them. 

T$hetH*< % Tor the jeeond point confifih-r in the prohibition of mcates or vfe ofcertayne creatures m tde to be eaten,the fay d Heretics TheoW here- 
Q)\\itier$ofthem(frtheywcr?wtaloftmfc£houching taught, that men might not eate certaine fortes of ^, s about ah- 

meates, fpecially ofbeafis and liuing crsat:tres,for that thy were mt made (fy they) of the good Go.!, but of the eniL And m ^ t |£ C f ° 
wine tbey caHed the gall oftheVrimeofdarh^.effe,andnot to he drttrJ^ at all,and the Vine whereof 'it came, to be of the DU 
v.ch cr-'aticn. And diuen ether creatures they condemned as things by nature and creation pcllutid and abominable, Auguft. 

hxr.Manich.46.3: hanus/Tatian.&toto Hbro de mor.Manich.to.i. Lo tbcfe were the HeretOns and their herefies 
which SJ?au! htrepropbecieth of, that forbid nuriage and means as) ou haue heard, for which they andtljeirfoluwers were 

condemned in diners Councels, 
Tlllke j . Not onely the Manichccs 3 Encratitcs, Aerians and fuch like old herctikes, as condemned the eating of Forbidding of 
flefh,asvncleane and abhominable,but cucn the Papiftsalfo,commaund to abfteinc from meatesfor pietic mcates. 
and religions fake, which God hath created to be rcceiued with thankfgiuing.Counting fuch holinefle in ea- 
ting of fiih, that they are the moft holy among you that eate no fleflie, as the Chartcrhoufc Monkes, coun- 
ting generally the eating of fiih or fruites and fpiccs, to be an holy fafte at fuch times, as the tailing of flefhe 
or wliite meates is thought an hainous finnc,and for this caufc as Durand teflificth,becaufe all flcfti was ac- 
curfed, not fiih in the dayes of Noc, //6.6",cap. De alijsichnijs. So that fafting is but pretended in hypocrifie,for 
a colour that the libertic of Chriftians, might bee brought into bondage of Antichriftcs law. Wherein how 
like the popiih faftes arc vnto the faftes of the Manichecs. S. Auguftine ihcwcth,C* moribm ManUh.eontm,lL 
V<*/U3 . who comptcd it a wondcrfull prayfc to thcm,and a holy faft,that they did not eate flefta nor drinke 
wine (as they fay d) to chaftifc themfelucs and bridle luft but of mcere hypocnfie,as he faytlv. For I demaund 
of you (fayth he) if there be a man (which may veil be)fofparing andthnftie that moderating the appetiteofhis belly 
find throte, he eateth net tmfe in one day, and when hefuppeth, he hatbfet before him, a few heroes fedden, and feafoned 
with a link bacon, fo much as is ft/fficien^to fay bit hunger* Lik^wife he cpenclmhhis thirft, hauing refpeft vnto his 

Y y y. 4. htalth) 



The firfl: Epiflle of S. Paul C h a p. i i i i. 

healthy With two or three tlrxtigbts of wine vnmingled with wata , and this U his daily fare . There is another on the other 
(tit which tafiethmjhfl) nor wine, but at tU ninth hottre h * tah^th gladly exquifite and jtr,mge fuites, varied in many 
fitter all difbes , fftrincfyd with plentie of pepper, andfuppstb in the beginning of the night with like faredrinketh thefieete 
licouroffigges or other finite J. as debt ate aswtneand exiellingwine in fiveetnejfe, and drlnfuth not fo much as hee thir- 
fieri), but Ai much its he bficth and prcuideth this fare daily, and emoiethfttch a delicate diet of no mceffttie, but with <*reat 
pleafttre : which of the fe concerning meat and drinie, dceyotf fudge to leade his life in greater abfiiner.ee t I fuppofeyou are 
notfo blirAe, hut that you will prcferre him that liueth with a Utile bacon and wine, before this Gourtnanitr. So truetb 
conftr.u'nctb, but your erronrfmgethotherwife: Tor if one of your elect (ftyth he) ftyuldbut once fitppe with tin firmer 
man, "fjpavig diet, andfhould but annoynt his lips with refiie bacon, or but tafy thefanonr of it, as a breaker cfhisfafi or 

abfi;ne,ice, he (l)allU condemned to hell fire. What difference there is then betweenethefaftofdie Manichees, 
and die faft of the papilts,fauing that the Papifts more groife in hypocrific, allowed £ih commonly, & wine, 
with all delicate confc&ions at all times, eucn on their Good Friday faftes : when to eatc one pecce of refiie 
bacon 3 hathbenc compted a more hainous finne then to kill a man, 

vhgni (f Is it notMi* an intolerable impudencie of theTroteflantes, who for a fmaUfmilitude .fwordes in the tares of the TheCatho- 

fimple, apply this tiXt to tlse fifes of the Church, rnd the chaflitie of 'Prufies and Religious ? jit though eytlter by ap- Nkesimpu- 
poynting or vfing feme dayes ofabftineneefrom certaine meates,the Church or any Cattnlikg man condemned thefaid meates. „ j }'■ f h ?" 
vnJestbeHechabi:esHietctn,$f.or the Thorites, Num 6.ortfc2$jnM;tes,lon.z.orMoyfesE\od.$t.orElias, 3. foid old here* 
Reg.i 9 . or hdy ■Anu the w:dow> Luc.x. or lohn Baptift Mat.?,5c 9, or Chrift himfelfe, ^AztA^ommendng, yfifa and fas. 
following afrefirip: number offaftmg dayes, or God himfelfe that in the very begiuiing in Taradifi, prefer tbed abfiinence Abftinence 
from tlx finite of one certayne tree, and after appoyiaedfo many fanes in the Law, vales he therefore condemned bis owne ™ mce J taT ne 
creature*, md the reft, tlnfi creatures from which they abffained. Tip, there b: many good and lawful castfes to forbid fome, condemnation 
or to abfiame from fome meates : as for obedicnce,as inTaradife : for figuifi cation, astheletv s : fcr that they haue bene oftbemcates, 
offered to idoLxs in the Epiflle to theCorinthi.ms :for ch.xfierung the body and penance, fi r health alfo ; and only thofe can- DiUC " good 
fes are vnlixfnll fir which the Manichees and other Hfret ilfs abftained. fiSce *" 

Tulkt? 6 * s il not i nc °H cra bfe impudencic in the Papifts, that being conui&ed by fo euident a prophecic of the Ipi- Popifh prohi* 

rite, arc not .illumed to lay, itisbutafimihrudeof wordes ? Isfafung,anabftincncefrom flefh? may not Wuonofma. 
a pricft liue chaftcly in mariagc ? to whom the holy Ghoft allowcth one wife, or may they not Hue chaftcly ru S c & mMt * 
out of marriage without prohibition to any, of that which God ha th made free for all ? Bui by appoyming 
dayes of abfiinence from ccrtaynemcares (you fay)_yom- Church doeth not condemns theft meates, which is nothing els 
butfaillioodeinhypocvific, for you forbid them for holinelFe, for religions fake, and therefore condemnc 
them as vnclcane,and.vnholy, though not by Gods creation, yet by your Antichriftian prohibition. As 
for the voluntaric abfiinence of the Rechabitcs and Nazarites, was no prohibition of Gods creatures, nor 
other abfiinence then God allowed. Thcfafte of the Niniuitcs, Moles, Elias, Anna, lohn Baptift, and 
Chrift, was nothing in the worldc like your popifh prohibition, ror your abftjncnce by prohibition from 
fleilic, and filling the belly with fifhe or other delicacies by your permifllon, is no fafte norabftinence for 
any lavvfull caufe of chaflifement of the body, but a mecrc note of Antichriftian hypocrifie.Which yet fhew- 
cth it felfe more euidently, when you make it as lawiull for Anticlmft to prohibite the vfe of Gods crea- 
tures for religion, as itwas for God himfelfe in paradife, for obedience, or in the lawe for fignification, to 
forbid the yfeefhis owne creaturesAVhereinAntichnlt is exalted abouc God, to forbid that which God 
hathappoyntedtobefrce. But there are for all this (fay you) diuers good cauics of abfiinence. Igraunr, 
but no caufe of prohibition for caule of religion. For albcitGod tor obedience in paradiie, or for fignifica- 
tionintheoldelawc, commaunded abfiinence from certaine meates, yet when he hath made all meates 
free in the newcTeftamcnt, none but Anuchrift cither for obedience or fignification, will prohibite that 
which God hath permitted. And yet the Popes lawchath prefumed not onely to prohibite fome kinde of 
creatures vnder a falfe pretence of fafting, but alfo fuch as were proliibitcd to the lewes in the olde lawc, as 
vnclcane, as appcareth by luo,part. 1$. cap. $ j. & ico. n8. where penaunce is appoyntedfor eating vn- 
cleanebeaftes,or fuch as died alone, or were torne with beaftes,or ftrangled, or touched by vncleancbeafts, 
or for eating or drinking,that wherein a dog or a cat hath lapped,or wherein a mouf e or a weafcll hatli bene 
drowncd,and fuch like. 

Boniface alfo forbade all the feruants of God,aIl hunting and hauking with dogs or hawkes, luo.p art a j.f # 
*?. And Gratian dift$6* in diuers chapters,maketh it a great finne to hunt,& the arte of hunting, is compted 
a vice, cap. Qui venatoribut.ln the gblfe it is declared to be vnlawfull for all men in Lent,&c.Hunting is alfo 
condemned, becaufe it can not bee without crying, and no Hunter can be an holy man fo long asheccon- 
tinucthanhuntfman.ctff.E/^^r/'/j^^ The abilinence from meatc offered to Idols, is either for offence, 
orforparacipationwithidolatric, not for confcienccof the eater, if the other cauies doe ceafe. For chafti- 
fing of the body, it is lawfull to abfteine, but that is in refpeft of the quantitie or qualitie of the mcatc,which 
more prouoketh carnall luftes,not in prohibition of any kind,as you doc in your faftc>,of all flelh,yea of that 
which hath but touched flefhe,though it be neuerfo grofic, (as S.Auguftine putteth the example of rcftie 
bacon) andinneuerfofmall a quantitie. When you permit all delicate fifhes, fruitcs, wines, fpiccs, confe- 
ftions, eucn to the 611ina of the ftomackc: and that which filleth vp the meafure of this Antichriftian 
note, you doe not onely thus abftainc, but you prohibite vnder payne of damnation, the eating of fuch 
meates, in any quantitie,or of any qualitie. As for abftinence for health, or for any ciuil refpeft, is nothing 
to the matter now in hand,whenthe ApofUegiucdiicasanote of Antichriftian 3poftafie,totbrbidmeate or 
mariagc for religions fake. Forbidding 

^ certaine per* 

Rhiltt.J* Concerning mariage hk$wife,tl?ey may as wel clmrge Cod or the Clmrch fir forbidding the father to marry tlx datigh- fons to marrie 

ter> ortlxlrotl>erthe(ifier> or other prohibited perjons in tin Lowe: a* well might tlyeycharge Clrrift and tin jipo file for ""^f^ - 
prohibitmgthtmanto rmrry^ duringhis wines life : and appointing widoves that firm tht Church* to liue ynmarried, ^0^, 

aud 



Chap.iiii. ToTimothee. 376 

and n tt admitting a marled woman as w:l rw a widow , nor her that hath had tnoe husbands, a* xvel as Ixr that hath btenc £atholik« c* 
mtried but once .' as they charoe the Church far not admitting tnaricd Per Com to the altar ; W /ir farcim them ar.i Ril&i* US!? "™ rl " 
ottsperfom to Iptfz their promts ufchaftttie , 2ty, ;/>* &o(y CA/jito tsjofarrefromcondonning xsedkckf, thatjhe hnometh t h* n the Pro- 
it much more then tbeTrotefiants, acmntingit an holy Sacrament, which they do not, who onely yfe it to mi as the Rea- tcftantsdoc. 
then doe, and not to religion. 

Tfllk6* 7» God the auttour of matrimony hath appointed .what degrees of confanguinitic or ^ffimtie are to be a- 
uoydedin contracting the fame . But therefore may Antichrift forbiddc the Minifters of die Church 
to marrie according to Gods ordinance , which he hath left free for them ? Ourfauiour Chrift forbid- 
deth not any to many, but him that is maried already, and not lawfully deuorced. And albeit he had 
donefoj becaufe he was the auftor of marriage, as God, ycticis not lawfull for Antichrift toprohibite what- 
focuer ic was lawfull for Chrift to forbidde. 

The Apoftle foi biddcth no widdowes that ferue the Church, to marrie, but fuch as for their yeeres had 
no nccde to marrie , and willingly abiteined from marriage that they might ferue the Churchc • For 
which feruicc a married woman is vnfitte, becaufe (he is bound to ferue her husband • As for her which had 
twifc or oftencr lawfully married, he rcfufeth not, butonely fuch an one as had beene vnlawfully coupled 
to more husbandes then one at once , as departing or being vnlawfully feparated from one , and then ta- 
king an other . Butyou by law prohibite married men to lerue in the Church, and the minifters of the 
Church to marrie, whom God alio wc th to haue one wife, and inforce them to take the vow of continencie, 
chough they be not able to per for me it , and though they be not able to keepc it , yet you condemne their 
marriage , with the herctikes that called thcmfclues Apoftolikes . And it is a meere mockery , that Gng<M**u 
you honour matrimonie more then Proteftantes, accomptingitanholy facrament, when you accompt ca f tl6 'fe& n 
the holy calling of Fricfthood to be prophancd by matrimony , which is nothing elfc but to fpeake a 
lie in hypocrific. 

RhCftf$$» Bwr ** an oldedeceifnlpraBife of Heretics to charge Catlnlikf men toith old condemned hrefes . The Eutyduam 
/laundered theComcelofChalcedcnand S.Leo to beJ^eflorians 9 andtomal^ two per fens inClmfi , becaufe th^yfaid 
there were two natures . Vigiltusli. J. cont. Eutychen . Arius charged Meander his Bifhop cfSaleUianifme , for 
auouchingtheynitie offub/lance inTrinitie . SocratJi. X.C.J, lulknut accufed S.Astguftineofthe herefie of Apo/li* TheProre* 
mrU. li.y.cont. Iujtan. c.if. OtherVelagianschalengedhimforcondemningmariage. Retra&lLx.c 53. And ftantsobte&f- 
tfet our Vrotefiantsbragge not to much of tfair goodly inuentiou, leuinian the old Heretilif, their Maijler in thit point, onsanfwered 
accufed* theholy doSforsand Catholkfsypon this fame place, to be Maniches, and to condemne meates andmarisge > *s j^Jol^c* 
both S.Hieromand S. Augujline doc tejlifi? . And they both anfwer to'jtfo HeretOf* , that the Church in deede and Ca- Auguilme. 
thAikes doe alfla.'ne from fome for euer i andfomefor certaine dates, and entry Cl/riftian man lightly al the 40 daies of **Aitg.h.%£.% % 
Lentfafi : mtforthat tlxy thinly the meates vnc!eane y abomnable, orofanilcreation^ as the Mmchees doe .* but for denupt fr 
funijhment of their bodies and taming tljeircomifi fences . Hiero.li, x. cont. Iouin. c. 1 x. Aug. cont. Adimantum. c. fW,a *^» 
i4.Li.dem0r.Cach.Ec. Hiero. mc.4.adGalat# And as for manage, the faid doffors anfwer, that noCatholikg 
man condemntth it for ydawful, as the old Heretics did , tut onely preferreth yirginitie and continencie before it, as a 
ftateinhfelfmore agreibfe to G^d and mo>e mtete for the Cleargie # See S. AuguRineagainftFauflt&s tlje Manichee 
li. 30. c. 5. 6. and ha?r. 15. in the name , Apoftohci , 5*. Hhrom cp. 50. c. 1 • & 3 • Al this the Catholics continu- 
ally tell the Adtitrfaries , and they can not but fee it , Yet by accuftomed audacitie and impudencie they heart it 
cut fill, 

Fulke*S. 1 his oldc dcceitfull praflifc you forgctte nottovfe againftvs . But we doe iuftlic charge you with olde 
herefics, which you doc holde in deede, not as the hcretikesdid fallcly accufe theCatholikes . You can 
notdenie, as impudent as you are, but that you doe forbidde meates and marriage, which the Church 
didnocin S. Auguftines and S. Hieromes dayes . There were that abfteincd from marriage, and there Popifhconti- 
were that faftcd, but there was no law tocompellany to the one, or to the other . Thcodorcc vpon this j2n^ n( t 
text faith : He doth not dijprayfi the Jingle life and continence, but heaccufeth them whichcompellmtn Irymahmgx 
law to follow it . Therefore thdc ancient Fathers anlwcre not our obieftions, nor yet you by faying, you 
thinkg not tlxtt meates are vnckmc, or ofan ill creation, btttyotsabjleine for pumfnment of your bodies ^andtamingy our 
eoncupifcences* 

So laid the Manichecs, as S. Auguftine teftifieth : but he prooueth that they lied, and lb doe you . Si far* 

fimoni^fyc. lfyoua!>Jieine (faith he) of frugalities andtotamelufl, with which by fuch meates and drinks we are 
delighted and fallen, I Ixareit, and 2 allow jt ; but it is not Jb , fori demaundef you &c.a*lefore:bc moiibus Man. 

lib. i.e. 13 . And as for marriage, youdoenotonclyprcferre virginitie andcontinencie, asaftate morca- 
greeable to God in it felfc, and more mcetc for the Clergic ( which yet the Holy ghoft hath not taught you ) 
but you inforce it by law, asnecclfariefor theCkrgie* and condemne matiimonie, as frophaningthefacred 
order of Vrieflhood, lvfe your blafphemous and dcuilliili wordes . You condemne the ftate of marriage, as 
carnal], wherein no man can pleafeGod, approouing that vile decretall vnder the name of Siritius. ep.4. 
c.9. where he faith, that the minifters of the Church rnuft abfteine from matrimony, becaufe thy that be fo 
theficfh cannot please Cod . All this and much more wc continually tell the Papifts , and they cannot but fee 
it, yet their cauterized confeience feeling nothing, they continue in their audacitie and impudencie to 
bearcitoutftill. 

Rhettt* Q 9 4» With thanks giuing.) By the moft auncient cujlom of tlx fnthfulboth before Chrifl andftthmcejnenyfe to bUffe 

9 then talk and meates jp the hand and word of a Trsejl, if any beprefent otherwfe by fuch as can cotiueniently do it. And in Blefling of the 
hiiibandmeslwufes where they haue no ether meanesjtheyjhouldat leaji blcffe Gods gifts & themfelues with a Pater noftcr *™* c . *?' ******* 
or tlvjigne of the Crcjfe : not only to acksmfcdgefrom whom tiny haue tljeir continualfujienancejnst alfo to bkjfe th eir meat p r ; c ^ B ' * 
andjanclifie it . FortbeGreekewordvJedofS.'Pau!, by EcckfiafUalyfe,xclHn it comernetbmeats 9 Jignifistb not onely uilcc it/yap* 
thanks gluing^ but blefjing or/anffifying the creatures to be receiued t as being al one with \v\oya> andin Englifh we call it f ^ 
grace, not onely that after meate, which is onely thankfs to God, but tlm before meate, which is alwaies 4 bettdifliQn of 

the 



I 

■ I 



■ 



i 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.iih. 

th* creator e^as it U plain? In the prefertpt and vfuxl formes ofqrace , for which caufc a Triepfhuld euer do it rather then 
a lay man or any of inferior order in rf* Cleargie . Info much i!>at S. Hiercm (e/>.8 5 ) rcprchendeth certain? Deacons trhom j y e ^ lg 
be jaw fay grace or bleffc the meate and tlx companiejn tire fre fence of a Vritfl . W ho aifo recorded) (in the life of S. Van I preeminence 
tit holy Eremite) the great curtefie and humiktie of kirn and S. ^ntonie,yelding one t$ the other the preeminence cf tiffing of ^ c better 
their foot e dinner. For to blejfe is a great thing, and ' aVrieftly prerogatiue, as the Ji^jlle tritnejfeth, declaring the[reerm- /L£ n * 
nence of Mcklnfedcc in that he bleJJ'ed >Abralxm. 'Read tin notefoLrping. 
Fttlkc. Q* The creatures inrjieirlawfull vfe to the Chriftianrecciuer,arefandtified by the wcrd of God,andbyprai- 

cr . By whom the praier be pronounced it is not greatly materially feeing cuery one ought to ioync in confent 
with him that vttcrcth the prayer . Although for order or comlines fake it is moil conucnienr,that the good- 
man of thehoufe, or any by his appointment, or a minifter if he be prefenr, -or the beft man in the company 
doe pronounce the prayer in the name of the reft. But that the meat fhould be far.&ified, orisfufficicntly Bleflm^with 
blcflcd with the figneofthccrofTe, it is altogether befidethebooke. For theg : ftsofGodaretobcfanftified theHgneof 
by the word of God, and by prayerj not by thefigne of the crofle, which is neither the word of God nor pray- theaofic 
cr . As for blcffms of the perfon, whereof the prerog*tiue is to the greater, is not heerc fpoken of,but only of 
the fancKfication of meats to the lawfiill vie of Chrittians. 
HrJCPf* 1 S m Sanft ificd .) Mcrcatmes be of Cods creation,none of the Diuel, or of any other can ft and beginnings tin ManU No creature il 

ekes bLiJphonrd : and the>fore none are il,abomina'le, ormclcane by creation, natttre^ and condition, but at good and made b >' natu ^yet 
for mans vfe,thoughal be not alike holy nor equally fimElifkd • GodmadefeuendaiesfatheftvMifiedenely oneofthmJn ^jfi^fJ!! 1- 
made al places^ but he fanHifiedno;ie but tlxTemflc and fuchlltg deputed to hh ftrukc,asthcArlf, the ahar,and the reft another. 
tphich were by facredyfe both holy them feluesy andgauealfo hlines andJanSificasion to things that touched them or rvere ^<*mj. 
arpltedvntothcm. So our ftuhttr faith jluti tlreTemple fanilified the gold>and the altar tl#gift,& generally al creatures **o!y **"** * 
feueredfromconwionmidprofaiievfeforeUgiwandrpQifa thin° &pur&J 

apparition or worfytgfcvxjfeciat wonders or bemfites toward the people* were holy* as Btthcl, Sin n, and others, And much to theferuice 
more thifi turns and places ofClmjies Tfatimtie, TafJion y burial, I{ffurrel'Lott, Ajcenfion : rrhith is ft flainc a cafe, that the of GoAJxif, 
hil where hews transfg/tredomly s is calledtherforeby S t Teter,t\\cho\y moimu z.ret.u 

Fufkc* 10 All the creatures of God,not only by creation, but alfo by fandtification by the word of God and prayer, Hallowing of 

are alike holy in the necefiary and lawfiill vfe of them totrueChriftians, which be cleane and holy. Yet are creatures. 
there foffic things fpcciaUy applied to the feruice of God, which in that refpeft, in an other kinde arc more 
fpccially called holy, as the Sabbath day, the Temple, the Arkc,thc altar, &c . But that luch tilings gaue ho- 
linefle to dungs that touched them, othcrwife then according to Gods word they were dedicated to Gods 
feruice,itisfalic . Forcuenthelacrificesofthevngodly, which not only touched the altar, but alio lay vpon 
it and were offered in r, becaufe they were not offered with fiich faith as they Ihould be offered by the word 
of God,wcre abhominable vnto the Lord, as he teftifieth often by the Prophets . Therefore that our fauiour 
Chrift faith of die Temple and the Altar, i'anctirying the golde and the gift, his meaning is plaine, thatthc 
Temple when ic is holy,is the principal!,and the golde that is offered in it is the acceflarie : fo of the altar and 
the gift . Not that the Temple or altar had power to gi ue holinefle to cuery thing that touched it. Neither are 
all creatures to be fejered from the common vfe, and confecrated to the feruice of God, but only fuch as he 
hath prefcribed and appointed by his holy word, without which,all other fan&ifying or confecrating of crea- 
tures to the vfe of rcl>gion,is fnperftuious and idolatrous . The places and times ol Gods apparition, or wor- 
king fomc fpecisil wondcrs,werc holy for that time only of Gods prefence, and not for cutr after. For Bethe! 
was not counted In Ay for euer of the faithfull,but of thefuperftiiious and the idolatrous Ifraelitcs, who by the 
wickedneif* of Icroboam were brought to eftecmc it more holy then Icrufalem, the place which God had 
chofcn.Butby the Prophets, Bethel that by Iacob was called the houfc of God, was termed Bcthauen, the 
houle of wickedneffe or vanitie. Ofe. 4. 15. So the hill on which Chrift was transfigured,is called holy in re- 
fpeft of the time in which the transfiguration was,not that the holinefle of the place doth alwayes continue, 
f or that there was any pilgrimage ofche faithfull vnto it. 

RhCM* 1 1 Theft tlxrfcre be holy memories and monuments of al fortes fanffi fed, befides that creatures (as toe fie Ime') befanffified 

alfi by the vwrd of God andpraier,tlku is tofayfy? benediclion and innocatkn of our Lordes holy name vpon them,$ecially Creatures hat 
by thefigne of the Crtjftjn S.Chryfifiomnoteth cnthitplacejio.i t in I ad Tim. by therchich the aduerfiriepoyverofSa- j*> wed by die 
tan vfurpmgvniuftly vpon Godscreaasrestbrou^mansfinne^andftek^tgdeceitfHUyinQrbythefameto body g"^ 

orfoule,is expelled, and tlx mtatesfugedfrom him and made holeftm. SXiregmc (li.l Dialog.c«4.) recordeth that the l)i- 
uel entred into a certain* religott* woman by eating the her be lattice ynilejfed. jindS. Augtfpine li. 1 8 de eiu. Dei c. 1 8. the, blefling 
fije&ethat largejchat waies he hath by mates and drinkfs and other vfual creatures of God, to annoy men : though hitpew- ofout meate 
tr be much Itffe thmit xp-ts before Chrift . butftitlmuch defirtbehath onalfides to molefi the faithful by abufmgthe thmges % ^fa a ** 
Ptoft neere andneceffarie vnto tlxm,to tlxir hurt both bodily mid Ghoftly . for remediewherof, thUfanSltfication which tl>c 
Apoftkjh?ak$tb efts very foucraine 9 p*rtaming not only to this common & more rulgar benediction of our meats & drinh^ t 
hut much more (astlxprofm'etUoftheGreel^tootdyfedtytlie^po^ to ether more ex- £yt&fyw* 

ettl fanEfifying and higlnrr applying of feme creaiures,and bkfftng litem to Chriftes honour in the Church ofGod t & to mans 
Jpiritual and corporal benefit es. 

FttlttC. 1 1 Such memories or monuments of holy things haue no holinefle in them, but may ftirre vp mens minds to 

the remembrance of holy things . But feeing to the vncleanc all things are vncleane, not by crcation,butby 
pollution offinne,and the abufe of Sathan: The Apoftle (hewethhow all creatures in their lawfull vfe, are SanOrfyingof 
fandificdvntothecleane,namelybythcwordofGod, who hath generally permitted vnto the faithfull the creatures, 
free vfe of them, and by prayer,by which they are Ipecially fanftifiedtothe priuate vfeofcuervoneofthc 
faithfull. Thefigncof the crofle is luperftitioufly added by Chryfbftom , which is omitted bythc Apoftle. 
And where you are not content with this vulgar and common benediftion of our meats and drinks, wherof 
the Apoftle fpeaketh, but will extend the fame to a more exaft fanftification, and higher applying of iome 
creatures, &c*bcfidc the word of God-you declare that you preferre your owneinuentions and fupcrftitions 

before 



** =" 



C h ap.i 1 1 1 . To Timothee* ty? 

before the prefcripe commandements and rules of the word of God . For fcnfttfying of meats and drfnks,ac- 
cording to the do&rinc of the Holy ghoft,was neucr greatly regarded in popery,nor is yet much pra&ifcd a * 
mong your recufaiu papilh in England. But other toyes which you call fan&ificd creatures by the popes ho- 
linefle, and not by the holincflc of Gods word are highly cftccmcd . But the Grceke word, you fay, doth im- 
port luch a matter; you would make the ignorant bele cue fb. Buttheythat know the Grceke tongue aswel 
as you,arc bolde to tell you there is no luch matter imported by it . And the text is plaine, that no luch thing 
can be allowed by it . Not onely becaufc the Apoftlc fpcaketh onely of the common or ordinaiy vfc of Gods 
creatures, butalfo becaufc he appointeth two meanes, both neceflaric to fanjftification, The word of God, & 
prayer. For ifmen will prefume of prayer, without the word or God, theirprayerisnotoffaith, an'dfokis 
linnc. Asalfo it* men will prefume of fanebfication by Gods word, and contemnc prayer, it can not, but be 
greeuousprefumptionandiinnein them . Therefore feeing you can not bring the word of God cbapprooue 
that your more cxaEi fxnclifying, and higfor applying of creatures , fat\ vndcr colour whereof you bring; ni £11 your 
exccraWc holy things, it is at the leaft fupcrtfition, andvainc worshipping of God, ifitbcnotblafpftetaous 
vfurping of the honour and office of the Holie ghoft, to whomitpcrrcineth to fanftifie, and whatfocuer 
is ianftified in decd,is righclic and truelic(bcing dedicated by the minifteric of man)fanftificd and hallowed 
by him. 
jjhetn*12 $ ora * S.jtugifiinewkethM, t. depec.ractit. c. zfi t befides this yfual bleffingof 'our Am iyfoode, the Cathecmiens 

(that is, fiich as were taught toward Baptifme) are fen&ifiedly the fi^^ and fix tread (faith fie) which H °ly breads 

theyrccei^e y thoughitbemtthebodyofChrift,yetisholy, a*id more holy tlmtheyfuat bread of the table. Hemeanetha 

k[nde of bread thenhdowed, fpecially for ftich as were not yet admitted to the B. Sacrament: either thefimc>ortl?e Ufa to 

our holy bread f>fid in the Church of England and France on Stmdaies . And it was a common ije in tlje primtiue Church to 

bleffs ioaaes, and fend them forfacred tokens from one CMfiian man to an other, and that hot among tljejimpk andfttpcrfti- 

thus (as the Advrrfaries may imagine) btttamongtbe holiefl^ Icarnedft, and wifffi . Such halowedbreads did S.Taulinnt ~*«p*j7.*p. Jt» 

fend to S. Aitgnfline and AlipiMjmd they to him agains 'fatting them bkfjings . Head 5. Hierom in the life ofHilarUn (poft **'* W • 

medium :) how Vrinces and learned Bifhopsand ctlxr cfal fortes came to that holy man fir holy bread, panem benedic- 

tum. In the frlndiiuC Church the people commonly brought bread to the Trhfls to hhalowed. Author* op. imp.ho. 14 jn 

Mt. The 3 ComcelofCanha^f GfMfr makgth mention of the bleffing ofmilke, honie,grapes, andcorne. See tlje 4 Canon of 

the Ape files, And not onely divers o:hcr creatures yfed at certaine times in holy Clmchesferuiee,aswaxe 9 fire,patmet,afies, - ■■ 

kit alfo the holy oile,Chrijvie,and the water ofBaptifmu that alfo which is the cfaefe ofal Trieftly bleffing of creatures^ the yfa fio ne f 

bread and tvine in the high Sacrifice, bef*nc7ified.for without fanclifxatior^yea (as S % Augufiiue affirmed* traft. 1 18. in the croffe v- 

loan) withwt thefignc of the Croffepone ofthtfe things cm rightly be done, fed in bleffing. 

Tulkc. 12 Hauing nothing out of the word ofGod,youthinkc to cary the matter by the wordes andpraftifeofmen. 
But of what weight that is in matters of religion, eucn thofe men vnro whole au&oritie you would leane,may 
Efficiently inftruct you . And yet the matter is farre from that yon would beare the ignorant in hand , S. Au- ™°v ^ 
guftines wordes of that pretended holy bread, are againft the Pelagians, which contended, that baptifme 

was not neceflary for the infants of thefaitlifull,bccaufc they are holy : 2^<» vnm modi e(i fanStificath &c.San~ 
Bification is not after one fort . Tor I thinly that tl)e Cathumem, after a certeine maner oftheirs,are fanSfified by thefgne of 
thcrejje, and prayer ofimptfition ofhandes, and that which tiny receitte, although it be not the body ofChrifi,yet it is holy 9 
and more holy then thofe meates with which i?e are nourijhed, becaufe it U afaemment . And euen thofe n.eates wherewith 
wearemnrifhedtothenecefftry tminteinanceoftlm life t thefamcApoflUfaidtobefan&ifcdbytlxwrdofGodantl 
prayer.frhtcb wemafy when we are to refnfh our bodies &c . Heere Agulline fpeakcth of a (uppoled fonthficaaon, 
and ot a fupcrftitious kinde of bread, which without any word of God 3 hc calleth a facrament, by which you 
may lee how largely he vfeth that terme . But what holinefle was in if, or how it cculd be holy without the 
wordofGod, how can we be aflured ? And yet what kinde of holinelieitwas, he after dcclarcihj -namely* 
fuchas couldnotmake the recciuers holy if they were not baptilcd. Asforpopilhhciybre;id,itwasnot,for 
that is not giucn to them that ate net bapti(cd 5 neither is it a Jacrament, therefore it was one of thofe burthe- 
notis ceremonies, and humane preemptions, of which he complaineth, and wiflieth that they might be ta. 
ken away. Hp'i x8. As for the loaues that were fent by the ancient fathers, from one to an other, were but to- 
kens of fricndftiip and communication, and no fuch hallowed breades as you fantafie: for they defired one 
an other to make them blcflingcs, by their thankcfull acceptation of them. Ep.34, 5 5 . And they called them 
*" " - - . •>■ • ^ y, 17. where Abi- 

Naaman defired 
concourfe, as 
Hierom tcftificth, ofal fortes vnto Hilarion, that they might rcceiue of him bread or oile that he had blcf- 
fed . T his was for the great holinclfc that was fuppofed to be of that perfon, not an ordinary ceremony of 
holy bread,orholy oile- But was heasreadictogiueit, astheytodefireit?Novcrilie.S.Hierom(aith,hc 
hadnomindcbutofthcwildernefTe. Wherebyifappearethitwasratherafuperftition inthem to require 
it, then any vfurpation in him to grant any fuch thing • 

And therefore Hierome admireth his humilitie, that defpifed fuch honour as was offered vnto him. 
That in the primitiuc Church, the people commonlie brought bread to theprieftcstobe hallowed, itis 
notprooued by the phce you quote : for there the audour doth not fpcake of any fuch vfe, but (heweth by a 
fimilitudcj how in the Lords praycr,we call that our bread which we pray to God to giue vs. That «(faith he) 

gue ys that bread which we haue prepared, that while it isgitten of thee, it may befinflified . As for ex amp lejfa lay man 
flionid offer bread to aVriefi, that theVriefi fhotdd ta\it % andfan£lifeit, andfogiueittohim,Intluttit is bread, his 
his tint offerethit>bt*t that it kfin£tificd,it k the benefit of tlteTrieft. Is nota common cuftome heere ftronglie 
prooued, or rather difprooucd ? For if there had beene any fuch common cuftome as you fpeakeof, he 
wculdc not haue faidc 3 Vt puta ft taictts . As for example , If a lay man, but ds when a lay man offer eth bread to « 
Trieft, &c. 

The 




The firft EpilHe of S.Paul C h a p. i i i i. 



The mention made in die Counccll of Carthage , and the canons of the Apoftlcs is a condemnation 
offuebfoperftition, and a commandementthat nothing be offered but bread and wine for the facrament, 
which is of grapes and corne . Wherefore you haue fmall luppor tation euen of mans au&oritie, as you haue 
none of Gods word/or hallowing of waxe,fire,palmes, aihes 3 &c. when you cSnot bring lb much as a lhadow 
of anciqimic for your holy bread. As for the fanctifying of the water in bapufiue,and the bread & wine in the 
Lords fuppcr,hath the word of God manifeftly to warrant it, as none of your popiih uumperie which you call 
hallowed or blcifcd creatures hath . 1 hat which S. Auguftine faith of the fignc of the croflc, importcth not 
any neceflity thcrof vnto (anftification, but flieweth that it was a ceremony fo vluall, that without it nothing 
was doijp r^^that is, according to the rite and ceremony, if that figne were lacking. 
Bhcttt*I3 Can 4>y man new mantel that tfte Church of God by this warrant ofS.VauUs wtrd expounded fyfi fongpra&ife & tra~ The Churches 

dition of Wfjxji fathers of our religion, doth vfi diners elements and hkfft tlnmfor mam vfe and theferuice cfGod> txpsl* G«*rirmcs. 
big by the JjmocationofChrip.es name , the aduerfarie power fr:m them^ accordingto the authritie giuen by Chrift, Super c ' 9 ' 
omnia d^raoniajouer al Diuels : and by prayer, which impcrteth as the ^pofiUherefpea!^th 5 defre of help, as it mre 
by the vcxtue of Chrift to combat with the Liud, ami fi to expel him ovt of Gods creatures, which is done by hdyexorcifme, Holy water. 
and ester beginneth t Adiqtorium noftrum in nomine Domini. «# we fee in the Lbfjtng of holy witer and the liltffaufli- 
fi 'cation of element?. Which exorei 'fines jumuly of hildren be fire they ccme to Bapfmejce in S. ^ugttjritie li. 6. cont. Iu- 
han.c.j.& deEc.dogmat.c.3 x.De nupt.& conc£ipi£li.i .c.io. and of holy wattr/hat hxthbeen vfedthefe itpoyeres 
in tl# Church by tk wfiitution of Alexander the firft jn d Cbiftian countries y and of the force tlrereofagainft Dmeluftc a fa- 
mous hiftoriein 77x»0;/o>*«.lL5.C.2i . and in Epiphanius hxr. 3 Ehionitarum. See S. Gregorie to S ^Auguftine cur Jpftle, 
of the Tje t!>ereofin hakw'mg tl>e Idolatrous temples to be made theChur cites ofchrifi. apudBedam li.i c .30 hift. Angl J^e force of " 
l\emeider how the Tropins Ebfeus applied fait to the haling and purifying of waters. 4. Reg. % : hew tl>e ^ngeiiypljael ^T*^ crca " 
vfed the liuer oftbefifo to daue away the Diuel, Tob.6,8 : how Dauidshoip andVfahnodie k$t tU mil Jpirit from Sou!, i^ c [^ j^ 
I.Reg. I 6: how a pcec? of tliehdy earth fatted fuel? a mans chamber from inflation of Diuels, Auguft. de Ciuit. dei li. Relikes. 
2X.C.S : Irow Chrifi himfelfboth in Sacraments, and out of them, occupied dttteufwflified ehments, fomefor thehealth of ™ c «<>&. 
the body,fim fur grate andrmuffton offinnes^ndfimeto worfymiracles by. SeeinS.Hieromagainft Vigilantimcx.how f iJ^™ 
Inly I{eUk*s torment them. * In the hifiorie cfluhanus the Apofiata, how thefigne oftheC\offe : in the A8es (cap .19) Tbeodoret\ 
k,w the name of 1 e s v s yea and ofVaulpitttetb tljem to flight. l* t 3 r.J . 

Ftflkc*13 Verily, butthatwc know the impudency of the whore of Babylon, we would maruell how theRomiih 

church without the warrant of Gods word, which the Apoltle maketh neceflary vnto fan&ification, durft at- 
tempt fitch blcflings and comurings of creatures as the doth. Yea to afcribefuch power vnto the deuill, ouer jj^jg^f" - 
them after they be fanttined by the word of God, that they need any fuch exorciimes or bleffings to driue water, &c t 
him away, whichisinothertcrmes, and by an other fetch to renue the olds blalphemy of the Maniches, 
from which in the beginning you would feeme to purge your felues . But Chrift (you fay) hath giuen audori- 
tic ouer all deuils . Luc. 9 • To whom I pray you ? To his Apoftles, when he fent them to preach, not to all 
prieftsjOiore then the power of working other miracles,which he then gaue to his Apoftles And giuing them 
audoritie ouer all dcuils,did he bidde them coniure the deuillout of water,falt,bread,or fuch like > or rather 
to caft out deuils mightely from them that were poflifled with them, not that all creatures were poffefled by 
them. Neither doth the Apoftlefpeakehecre of prayer to cxpcll the deuill out of Gods creatures, but to 
make the vfc of Gods creatures fanftified in themfclues by Gods word, holy and fan&ified vnto vs . How you 
beginnc your coniurationofholy water and fuch like, itskillethnot, feeing you haue no word of God to at- 
tempt any fuch matters. And ccrteine it is, that your exorciimes are no prayers, but meerc coniurations,for 
thole words (Dur helpe is in the name of the Lord) arc no words of praycr,and your prayers follow the con- 
jurations being as good as they . For you pray that your coniured fait and water may be faluation of body 
andfoule toallthatrcceiuethem. Againe you coniure not the deuillout of the creatures, but the creatures 
thcmfelues. Exorci^p te creattirafaHs^qu^ $}t.l coniure or command th:e y thou creature of fait or w<ttir y &c. not that 
the deuill {ball depart from thee, but that tlmt be made coniured fait to the faluation oftlx beleeuers^ andthat thou be 
health offoule and tody to all that receiue tbee;and that from the place where thou art$rinkled 3 allfantajies «Jr wichfcbxffe 
of deuilijh frauds and euery imtUancfpirit being coniund^ype away & depart . So likewife you coniure & charge 
die water in the name of God, that thcu fo made coniured water, to drtue aw-y all power of the enemy, and t]?at thou 
maift be able to root out .and to pull out the enemy itfelfejwith all his reuolttd angels, &c. who gaue you fuch authorkie, 
to lay liich a charge, or to beftow fuch a power vpon the creatures of God ? wilt not thou O God be reuen- 
ged of this Antichriftian blafphemy > But the pradife and tradition of the firft fathers hath fo expounded 
S. Paules words, as you fay. 

You doe well to fay the pra&Ue and vnwritten tradition , for none of the fathers that interpret this text, 
in their writings doe mention any fuch expofition . For praftife therefore, you fend vs firft to S. Auguftine 
for exorcifraes, andnamely of children, who faith in deed, thatinbaptifroethe power of the deuill is exor- 
cifed in children, meaning that they aredeliucred from the tyranny of the deuill, whom they doe renounce 
by the hearts and mouthes of them that beare them, which is nothing to your magicall exorcifmesof chil- 
dren. ThebookeDcrf«g»wfiiM^,isnoneofS.Auguftincs, yethefpeakethnotonelyofexorcifines, butalfo 
of exufflations, which you vfe not, to caft the vncleane fpirit from them that are to be baptifed . Although 
there is great difference betweenc thecaftingoutofthc deuill from children, which in feme fenle is truely 
performed according to the feripture . Luc. 1 x , and the coniuring and hallowing of creaturcs,which hath no 
colour in the lcriptur e . For holy water to be 1 400 y eeres olde,you fend vs to that counterfct cpiftle of Alex- Holy water, 
andcr, which you know to be an impudent forgery, and all the world may know by the date, if there were 
nothing eife, which was when TraianusandHelianus were Confuls the ninth of the Calends of Auguft, 
which might as well be AdCalenda* Grxcae, or at latter Lammas, for there was neucrany Helianus Con- 
di with Traianus . The famous ftory that you fend vs to fee in Thcodoret , is a miracle wrought by Mar- 
cellusbiihopof Aparaea, in fetting the temple oflupiter a fire, withfprinkling ofwater after he had figncd 



Chapjiii. ToTimothee* 378 

ic with the Crofle,and pralcd,whcn ic would not faurnc with lire . Which perteineth nothing to your ordinarie 
ccrcmonie of holy water, which is coniurcd after an other fort, and to an other purpofc . The other ftoricin 
Epiphanius, is alfo of a miracle, in curing a madde man , by cafting water vpon him , in the name of Chrift, 
but no holie water, except you will allowc him that is neither Pricft.' norClearke,nor Chriftianman, to 
make holie water. For that miracle was done by a Icwe, totrieadrcamethathehad, beforehc wasbap- 
tized. 

But when you come to Grcgorie, for hallowing of Churches with holic water, you come neerer to your 
timc,and the reuclation of Antichr ift,but then you muft ftrike of 500. yeeres of your 1400. for the age of ho- 
lie water. 

Grcgorie in decde willcth holie water to be made, and to be fprinkled in the Idols Temples , aultars to be 
buildcd, and r cliques to bclaiedvp, butwhercistheaftics ftrewed in the Church? where be the candels? 
where is the Scxtcn countcrfe&ing the Dcuil! , and anlwering in a bafe voice within the Church , when the 
Biiliopconiuveth him without i where are a great many more ceremonies prefcribed in your Pontificall, to 
be vfed in hallowing of Churches ? I forbcarcyou, if you can not telI,for Antichnft lacked as yet lome yeeres 
of his open manifcftation,and therefore this ceremoniall confecration, prefcribed by Gregorie,lacked many 
things that were afterward rcucalcd by the fpiritc of Antichrift. But among other things we muft remember, 
that Hlizams applied fait to the healing and purifyingof waters : while you forget that you haue not the (pirirc 
of Elizxus,toworkc miraclcs.For your water coniured with fait s can not healc nor purifie any vnwhollbmc 
watcrs.How the Angell vfed the filhes liucr to driuc away the Diuell, we leaue it to you to doc the like , if you 
can.We muft haue the word of God, and no Apocryphallftorics, to build our faith vpon . Dauids harpe did 
nothing,but as it was made to found by Dauid,whole godly muflcke proc ured feme reft to Saulc for the time, 
S.Auguitincfaythnot,thatapceceof theholye earth faued fuch a mans chamber from infeftation of Di- 
uels,but that the fameceafed at the praiersof a Prieft,that offered thcfacriSce of the bodie of Chrift 
there, and praied earncftly that the faid vexation might ceafe- Therefore you take your maikes amilie for 
the holie earth. But what madncs is this ?o£ miracles wrought by God, withcxrernallfigncsof his crea- 
tures ,tocftabhfli an ordinal iedoftrine and ccrcmonie of hallowing what creatures ycu will, and to what 
purpofeyouaredifpofedf But Chrift occupied diucrfe fanftified elements , fome for the health of the bo- 
die, fome for grace andrcmiflion offinnes, and fomc to worke miracles . And why might notheoccu- 
pie his owne creatures, to fuch purpofc as it pleafcd him ? But {hall Antichrift therefore imitate our Saui- 
our Chriftjlikc an Ape, to occupie the Lordes creatures, and to fandific them without his word, to make hi* 
falfc Sacraments of them, and to worke his lying miracles by them * If God ihewed miracles by thereli- 
qucsof Sain&cs, is it lawfullfor you to make holie reliques what you lift ? In the ftoric of luhanus, the De- 
uill that was coniured, fleddc, when one by chance and cuftome, made the fignc of the Croffe,iirgo the De- 
mi 1 is periloufly afraid of the Croffc. No, no, the Deuill is too craftie and ftrongc , to yeclde to to weake a 
weapon, butwhenheisdifpofcdtoplaycwithmcn, thar they may be the more eafilyfeducedbyhiro* In 
the Aftesof theApoftles,wereadethatthc Deuill would not giuc place to the name either of Paule, or 
of Iefus, pronounced by Coniurers, but plaicdthc Deuill with them. But you forget your fclues, or els 
you allcdgethe Scripture moftc impudently. For there you note that die Deuill contemned the Exor- 
ciftes.Here you fay the name of lefts ^yeaand ofPauhputteth them to flight. 
Rhgfff* J 4 ^ Fnrnfo yourfelttes with fuch examples andgroundes of Scriptures andantiquitie, andyoujhal contemn* the Jduerfa* 
ties cauillations and bUfphemies againfi the Churches pratlife in fuck things^andfurther alfo finde^thefe facred a&ons and 
creaturcs y not only by increafl of faith yferuoy^and deuotion^to purge the impuritie of our foules, and procure remiffion of 
our daily infirmitiss » but that the cheefe Miniffers of Chriffes Church % by tfah foucraine author i tie graunted of enr 
Lord) may icynevnto the fame , theirblefiing andrcmiflion of cur venial pirns orfpiritual denes: as we fee inS. Remifljonof 
lames ^remifliwefd ^stohewmexfitodseviicjionwthbolyoiky which to the Catholics is a Sacrament, but to annwedtoha- 
theVrotefiantswasbutatemporalceremonie, andto fomeofthemnotofchrifle$infthmoit> but of the Jpo files onely, lowcdcrea- 
Jntheirowne fenfe tkrfore they jhould not mantel that fuch fpiritual effeeles (IjouldfroceU of they fecf fantli fled ere- tures. 
aturesjvbereas venial trefpajfes be remittedmanywaies, though mortal ordinarily by the Sairamentsonely. S.Grego* s - Grc S olie » 
He did commonly fendhis benediclion and remiflion offinnes , in and with fuch holy tokens as were fantlifledby his blefi. 
flng and touching of the ^pofiles bodies and Martyrs ^elikss^as now his fucceffors do in the like hahweircmembrances of 
religions ee his 7. bookefptflU 1 %6 : and 9 . boo^epifile 6oJhus therfore and to the effeeles aforefaid the creatures cfGod 
„ befantlifled, 

Fmke Ijf.. If you furnifti your felucs with fuch ftufFe as hecrc is brought out of the Scriptures, and the pra&ife of the 

auncient Church for holy water, waxe,palmcs,a{hcs,graincs, and fiich like holy babies .-you may eafily Holy things 
contemnc,butyou (hallneuerauoid the force of fuch arguments, as we bringeagainftyour Antichriftian ofPo P cnCt 
blafphemies. But you will further aflurcyour befottcd Difciplcs, that they fl)aU finde thefe atliomattdcrea- 
*«m, not onely by increafe of faithy feruor ^anddeuotion, to [urge the impurities of their fiules 9 tmd procure renti f- 
flon of their dailie infirmities 9 but alfo that tUVopcsandVrelatesmayioyne vnto the fame , their bleftngandremiflion 
of viniall finnes, and fpirttuaUdebtes *I pafle ouer the abfurditie of this faying,where after fo great matters with- 
out the Popes bleflingfofmallathingasisrcmiflionofveniallfinncs, (which are wafned away with a Vater 
nefter 9 )i$ promifed with the Popes blcfling added to thofe creatures . But where learne you, that faith, fer- 
uor,and dcuotion,is increafed by thefe meanes ? The wordeof God acknowledgeth no fuch rocanes , but 
the d iligent hearing of the worde , and the vfe of the Sacramcnrs., with hartie prayers . And where is any 
fuchfoueraineauftoricie grauntedto thecheefc Miniftcrs of the Church, to ioync their bleffing with re- 
miflion of finnes , to fuch aftipns and creatures? But you may faihe what you lift, to vpholde your Anti- 
chriftian kingdome, which yet fhall fall and be confamed daily by the worde of die Lorde, doe what you 
can . But you haue an argument out of S- lames , that remiffion of finnes was annexed to the vnftion of 
holye oyle, where no fuch thing is fayde, although health of bodie is promifed by the giftc of mira- 

Aaaa cles* 



I».c.j. 



coniu- 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. i i i i. 

citato him that was anointed with oilc , and remifl&on of finnes, at the prayer of the Elders of the Church, 
notonelyof thofe that you call veniall, but of all his finnes, not by any venue annexed to the oyle, but by 
promife of God, that our prayers are heard, not onely for our felues , but alfo for our brethren . For the ma- 
ny waieSjwherebyveniall finnes are remitted, and the onely way whereby mortall finnes areforgiuen,itis 
your owne ftuffe, & therfore you may Jilpofe of it as you lift. We know that al finnes chat are forgiuen to men 
of yeeres,are forgiuen through faith in the mercy of God reconcdedto vs by Chrift,which faith i> confirmed 
by the fealesof his holy Sacramcnts.But where you fay,that mortalfinnes arc ordinarily remittcd,on]y by the 
Sacraments, either you forget the Popes pardons of all finnes jifam & culpa , or els you compt the Popes 

pardon,an extraordinary way of remiflion. 

Gregorie in decde did fend many fuperftitious tokens, if the poftfeript of that Epiftle benot counterfeit , 
but yet not with fuch groffe termes of his blefling , and remiflion of finnes, as you fpeakc of . In the former 
placc 3 among other tilings, he fend c th a lide key from the body of S. Peter , for his bldfing/s which is inclofed 
(faythhe)^ejfrwiof Ins clxynesfhaitbat which had bound hU neck^ to ma*tyrdame , may loofeyourtxckgfrom allfinnes. 

HereyoumuftvndcrftandapraierorawilhofGregory, orclsyoumuft acknowledge that he lent remiflion 
of all his finnes,as well mortall as ycniall by this rclique 5 and fo mortall finnes may be remitted without a Sa- 
crament 
In the fecond place he hath no fuch matter,but only fayth to Athilbert king of Kent : I haue fent you finaU to » 

kensjvhichjhall not be fmall vnto youthen they be receiued ofyoUywith the bUJJing of SJ>eter tU Apoftle . By die blcP 
fingof S.Peter,he meaneth commendations and praiers from theBHhopof Rome, as he him lelfe receiued 
prefents, with the blefling of S-Marke, when he receiued commendations from the Bifhop of Alexandria. 
How his fucceflbrs that were Antichriftcs openly reuealed, did bchauc them felues in luch matters,it is not to 
be merueiled. 

Rhcitt* 1 f If any **** obieil that this vfe of creatures is like coniuration in T^eeromancie^ he muft ty&w the difference ujthat in the The difference 

ChurclwfanttifUationsandexorcifmesfhe Diuels be conrntundedforcedtOtxl tormented by CltrifJes word mid by f raters; p? wc " c thc 
butintl>eQtberwhfydprat7ifes 9 tbeybepleafed 3 Imoured^and cournantedwithal ; and therfore the fir ft itgodlyandac- ora ^i"!j" 
cording to die ScripturesJ?ut 2{ecromancie abominable andagainft the Serif tareu other coniura- 

Fulkt IS • Thofeyour exorcifmes be not like coniurations,but very coniurings in dcede, and the difference that you tions. 
* make bctweene them and other conizations, is falfc. Form thofe other conizations the DcuiIsbccom- p °P lQl 
maunded by the names of God,and word of Chrift, and by many praiers. Yet arc they dwclifli and abhomi- ra ons# 
nablc abufings of the holy names and wordes of God,and fo are yours, feeing you haue no more warrant out 
of the holy Scriptures to coniure,then they haue. 

RheW.1 6 * 4« ^ c &***•) S wt 4ugufiine declarer h this grace to be the gift of tlx holy Glrofi giuen 'onto him by reeeming 

tins Inly Order jvhereby he was nude fine to execute the office to his owne faluation and other m?ns . Endnote witlmjhat Grace giuen m 
grace is not onely giuen in or with the Sacramcnts s by tlx receiuers faith or deuotiotty but by the Sacrament , per impofitio- borders, 

nem,by impofition of handes* for fo \x$eak$th fcTim d.which U herefaidjCuni impofitionc^with impofition. 

Fulke l6. When you cite S.Auguftine at large,youdeferuefmall credite- The giftcs of the holy Ghoft were giuen to 

them that receiued not holy orders. And it is certaine,tliat Timothy was fitte for his calling,either by this ex- 
traordinary gift,or by his ordinarie ftudie in the Scriptures 5 before he was ordcined,or els S. Paules rule had 
been brokcn,which he giueth i .Tim.3 .z. But that any fuch grace is giuen by your Sacrament of ordcrs,we can ^pP* °^ m 
not fee by experience . For he that was an vnlearned affe , before he was made Prieft , is made no better then & ttCn0 S 136 * 
Sir IohnLacklatine,byhh order of Priefthood . Where you note that grace is giuen, not only in or with the 
Sa.cramentjbutbythcSacramenyrisvaine, for this grace was commonly giuen without any Sacrament* 
Seeing all tooke not orders,that receiued the giftes of the holy Ghoft by impofition of handes, as it is mani- 
fest in the Aftes of the Apoftles. 

RhctH.17 *4- With impofition.) S.^mbrofevpon this place Jmpliethm the wrrflmpofitionof handes, al the inly aBion Confecratioa 

andfacred wordts done and fpokfn otter him when Ix was made Trieft. Whereby (faith he)hc was defignedtothe ^"(^of 
worke,and receiued authoririe,thac he durft offer facrifice in our Lordes ftecoe vnto God. So doth the holy Do- j^^^ 
ttcraUttievntothewor&e$tbatarefaidn,wa!fointl)eCatholilt£ Churchtohim thatismaie Trieft; Accipepotefta- 
tem offerendi pro viuis & mortuis in nomine Domini, that is, Take or receiue thou authorise to offer for the 

in sfi.c. > 8. humg and the dead in the name of our Lord. for tin which S.Hhrom alfo (as is noted before) faith, that the ordering 

of 'Prieft #,by impofition of handes and imprecation of voice. 

Fulke 17. S.Ambrofe fayth: Impofitimof handes are the my FlicaU wordes , bywhichhe thatis eletled, iscovfirmed vntotlre 

worfareceiusng aucloritie y his confeience bearing witnes, that he may be bold in fteedc of our Lord, to offer facrifice to God* 

But whereas you gather that he doth allude to the wordes,fpoken in the ordering of your Pricftes, is a friuo- P°P ift » Saca * 
lous and fond colleftion,for he iheweth before > that this facrifice is by preaching and teaching , to offer the ficc " 
people to God. And your facrifice he can not meane,who take vpon you not to offer vp Chrift him felfe to his 
Father,not to offer in the fteedc of Chrift^s die minifters of the Golpell,in ftecde of Chrift,exhort men to be 
reconciled to God , x.Cor a o. 
Rhem. 1 8 14* Of Pricflhod.) 7 he fraflife of 'the Church giueth w the fenfe ofthuplace,wkichtheameieniCwncelofCa^ Holy Or<to 

Ccnc.Canh. 4. ^^gfl doth tbusfetdmrtte.Whzw a Prieft taketh orders , the Biihop blefling him and holding his hand vpon his acr 
*• J» beadjlct al the Priefts prefc nt lay alfo their hands on his head by the Bifhops hands ,&c. Whofeeth netnow s 

that holy Ordersgiuinggrace by an external ceremme and worsts a Sacrament ? So al the old Church cotmUihit<AndS. 
-^'<g^«M(cont,ep.ParmenJli.ca3.)^Wne/y faith that m man dtubtetb but it is a Sacrament, and left any man 
tlmltfthathevfetbnot thewyrd Sacrament triprely and precifelyfaioynethh in nature andname with Bapti fine. Jgaine 
whofeetht^tbythuyfeofinfofkionofktndesmffuing Orders and otfxr Sacraments, that Chrifl : , theApoftUi&ndtht _• ^^ 
Church may borow oftlx Uwifh rites j Maine conuenient ceremonies and Sacramental a£tion$,(eaig this fame (as * th He- 6 ^g u 
Tetiigs can not deny) was receitted of the vtaner of Ordering jtaxm and the Vriefts of rte Id law or other heads of the f #0- 
fie < See Exod ^^umAZ^j. 

By 






C h a p. v. To Timothee. ?7? 

Vuh I S. Bv any thing that you alledge,we fee not how it doth giue any grace, & much left £ it is a Sacramcnt.For 
theTacewhcLf S. Panic fpeakcth , was an extraordinary gift , and foUoweth not alway impohtionof 
Scs in the ordering of Miniftcrs. And if it did , yet rolloweth it not, that impofiuonofhandcsisaSacra- 

moitJorumuiH>caSckineni,and^ 

We fay Bapt.fmc and the Lordcs Supper, arc Sacraments. Yourrcafon toproue.that S. Auguftine callct » 
Holie order a Sacraments precilcly and as.properly,as he doth Baptifme,is mfufficient, becaufe he loy ncth 
kin name with Baptifmc,forfo he doth the Catechumens bread mentioned fcft. 1 2. with the Lordes Sup- 
pcr,YCt it foUoweth not,that he callcth it a Sacrament in the fame nature, that die Lordes Supper is a Sacra- 
mentjhat Chrift and his Apoftlcs.by tbc fpirite of Chrift, vfed the ccrcmome of impofit.onof handes, ac- 
Wording to the Lawe,it is no warrant for the P opifh Church .to borrow the Icwiffi mejeerernomes and Sa- ££*■- 
cramentall aftions.but it atgucthan Antichrift.au fpirite m her,which prefumeth that (he may doc all things 
that Chrift and his Apoftles by his commaundement , did in the Lawc abrogated by Chrift . But the true 
Church of Chrift fubmitteth her fclfc to the doclrine of Chrift, and his Apoftles in all things, and is content 
withthofeccremonicswhichChrift^ndhisApoftlcsbyhiscommaundemcnt^aueleftvntoher. . MaiMtm 

ihtmiQ '* Saueboththvfelf.) TboughChrifi be our onepSautour, yet th< Smftures fi*^"&&£%£Em 
0em. 1 9 ^ ^ tm f e ^ e th.ttmmalfomxyfMebimfelfaad9thtr,. But theTroteflants notmthtlandmg fdmfitd, wichoutdcro . 

actptio^loniofVhiimmtbatifaman^a^any fi*tih$ of our Ladyor any SainBm heauen, or other mane of grionw 

Tulke 19. When you can prouc any fuch office to be appointed by Chrift, vnto the blelTed Virgine Mane, and the 
Sainftcs in heauemto procure iahution vnto vs,as is by Chrift committed to the Miniftcrs of the Gofpell,we 
will not fparc to fay,that the Virgine Marie,and the Saindes doe faue vs,that is, are mftiuments or meancs of 
our faluation,as the Apoftle fay th here to Timothy . But if you are not able to prone , >uch office or charge tajMj» 
committed to thcm.wc may fay,wehauc to doe notoncly wuhblafphcmous Hypocnt«,butalfo withvnlcar- "^vsn 
ned Heretikcs,that gather fo abfurdely out of this texc , that the glorie of our laluauon may be afenbed to 
creatures,who haue not fo much as any miniftcrie thercin,by Gods appointment. 

CHAP. V. 

Ho^obehauebimfelfto^rl-syongandold. 3 to bejlo* the Churches obUtiomyonthene^ and 

m ttoadmittetbefaidChurchcs W ido»esvnderthrceefcoreyeresold. 17 Indsftnbuttonto refteel mlthe Vnefh ■ 
that are panful. 19 andhwinhisConfifiorietoheare aecufationsagainftVtieFts. at tooeftraitemexamt* 
ningbefore he giue Orders, to be chaji,and to remittefomexvbat oj hit drinking water. 

AScniour rebuke not : butbefeech as a T} SUa not an Elder, but exhort him at a. 
father ! yongmetyis brethren : l^father,thejonger men as brethren : 

a Old women, as mothers : yong wo- 2 The elder women as mothers, they onger as 
men,as fiflers 5 in al chaitkic. 0<rsjn alchaftitie. 

fliefipiflie Honour widowes : which are 11 wi- 3 Honour wtdowes, which are wtdoves m 

dowes. dowes in deede. aeeae. 

4 But if any widow haue children or nc- 4 But if any widow* haue children orne- 
phewes : let her learne firftto rule her owne phues, let them leawefirfi to rule their owne 
houfc, and to render mutuall dutic to her houfes godly, and to recommence alfo their elder 
parcntes . for this is acceptable before t\i m folkes : for that is good and acceptable be- 
God. fore God, 

5 But flie that is a widow in deede and f <g ut p JC t ^ at ^ a yfifa in deede, and left 
defolatc : let her hope in God , and conti- a i one ,hopethin God,andconttnuethinfupplica- 
nue in obfecrations and % praiers night and %im and praters night and day. 

d % Forfhethatis in delicioufnes, liuingis ' But jhe that liueth inpleafurep dead, be- 
j j ingaliue. 

7 And this commaund that they be 7 eAndthefe thinges commaund, that they 
blamelelte. maybe blameleffe. 

8 But if any man haue not care of his g Butifanyprouidenotforhismne,andfpe' 
owne,and clpecially of his domefticals, || he c/ - a ^ fa. t j oem offo houfbold,he hath denied the 
hath denied the faith , and is worfe then an f a ; t b*„d is rvorfe then an inUell. 

VlfLetawidowbechofenofnoleiTe 9 Letnotawidmebe chofenvnder three* 
then three fcore yeres , which hath been the jcoreyeeres olde , hautng beene the mfe of one 

H wife of one husband, ***"> , e 

1 o Hauing teftimonie in good workes, if / Jndwellreported ofm good work's • , */ 

(he haue brought vp her children,if (he haue Jhe haue brought vp children, ifjhe haue lodged 

receiued to harbour , if fhe haue wafhed grangers, ifjhehauewajhedthe SainZleifecte, 

the vtaa/n, if 



DcUMf. 

I. Cor. 9. 
Mar.to,to, 



*HcictheA- 
poftlcwi!noc 
haue euciy 
light fclow to 
b-: heard a- 
gttutt a PrieA. 

fo >.A;i°iiftint 

for the like TC- 
ucrc«:t-of 
P'i iiS^l.aii- 
mo!if:h>?th 
Paacirius:hat 
in nowifehe 
admire any 
tci ..monies or 
accib'inns of 
Hcrenkes a- 
grinftaCa. 
tholikc pricft, 
Cf.irz. 
$ KifhojK mnft 

brtz rrrcat care 
thatthevgiu; 
no: orders to 

nnytli-t is not 

welt W far 

bis faith, War- 

nin&anJ good 

behauiou:. 



The firftEpiftle of S.Paul 

theSain£csfeete, if flichaue miniftrcd to 

them that fuffcr tribulation, if flie hauefo- 
lovvcdcuery good worke.c£fl 

11 Buttheyongerwidowesauoid. For 
when they fhal be | wanton in Chrift, j| they 
wil marie : 

12 | Hauing damnation, becaufe they 
haue made void [| their firli faith. 

1 3 And withal idle alfo they learne to 
goe about from houfe to houfe : not only i- 
dle,but alio ful of wordes and curious/pea- 
king things which they ought not. 

14 j| I wilthcrfore the yongcr to marie, 
to bring forth children, to be houfewiucs; 
togiueno occafionto the aduerfarie for to 
fpeake euil. 

15 For now ccrtainc arc turned backc 
|] after Satan. 

1 6 If any faithful man haue wido\vcs,Iet 
himminilkrtothcm, & let not the Church 
be burdened : that there may be futficicnt 
for them that arc widowes in deedc. 

ij Thcprieftes that rule wel 3 let them 
be cilcemcd c worthie of double honour: es- 
pecially they that labour JJ in the word and 
do&nnc. 

1 8 For the Scripture faith : Thou (halt not 
moofelthe mouth to the oxe that treadeth out 

thecortismA) Theworhemmis worthie of his 

hire. 

19 $Againftaprieft receiue not accufa- 
tion : butvndcr two or three witneffes. 

20 Them that finne , reproue before al ; 
that the reft alfo may lmtefeare. 

21 I tcftifie before God and Chrift Ie- 
svs.andtheclcdt Angels, that thou keepe 
theft things with out preiudice, doing no- 
thing by declining to the one part. 

22 Impofehandes on no man $ lightly, 
neither do thou communicate with other 
mens finnes.Keepe thy felfe chaft. 

23 Drinke not yet jj water : but vfc a litle 



Chap. v. 

ifjhehaue f mimVrcd vnto them that vfere in t Or,holpcn 

adnerjitie, if jhe haue bene continually giuen to thcm * 
etterygood worke. 

11 "Buttheyongerwidowesrefufe.fcrwhen 
they haue be gm to waxe canton againft Chrift, 
they willmarrie : 

1 2 Hatting damnation , becaufe they haue 
c aft away their firft faith. 

* 3 They learne to wander about from houfe 
to houfe idle, yea not idle onefy, hut alfo tatlers 
and buftbodtes, ffea^g thtnges that are not 
comely. 

14. 1 mil therefore that the yonger women 
doe marry, to be are children, to guide thehoufi^ 
to glue none occafion to the aducrfarye tojbeake 
flanderouflj. 

if Vorccrtaineof them are already turned 
backg after Satan. 

1 6 If any man or woman that beleeueth haue 
vtdonesjet them fuflaine them , and let not the 
Church be charged , that it may fuslaine them 
that are widows in deed. 

17 The Elders that rule well, let them be 
counted worthy of double honour , mott specially 
they which labour in the word and teaching, 

iS For the Scripture fiiith , * Thou jhalt not Doittfai 
tnoofell the Oxe that treadeth out the come; 
and* The labourer is wortkte of his reward. Mattx o, 10. 

tg Againft an Elder recesue none accufati- 
onfiut vnder two or three witneffes. 

2 Them thatfwnej'cbuks before all 7 t hat 0- 
ther alfo may f ear e. 

21 Itesltfebefore God, and the Lord Iefiu 
Chrift, and the cleft iAxgcls % that thou obferue 
thefe things without hafhnss of Judgement , and 
doe nothing after partial/ tie. 

2 2 Lay hands fudainly on no man ytei ther be 
partaker of other mens finnes. Kecpe thy felfe 
chifte. 

23 'Drtnhe no longer water : but vfe a litle 



win* for thy lbmakejmd thy often infirmi- *£> f ¥ mac ^ >% «***" °fi<* dl 

24 Some mens finnes are open before hand, 
hatting before vnto iudgement, and in fonts 
they follow after. 

2/ Lihcrvife alfo good workes are mawfefi 
before hand,and they that are otherwife, can not 
behid. 



ties. . 

24 Certaine mens finnes be manifeft, 
going before to iudgement : and certaine 
men they folow. 

25 Itf'like mancr alfo good dcedes be 
manifeft, and they that are otherwife, can 
notbehidde. 



MARGINAL!, NOTES. 



Chap. v. 



Rhem.l. ?• P*ai$r4 night) Becauf of this continual prticrfphich fiandeth not with conhigaUni coma! afles cf mtrimo* 

nie (at}* Jpofttefignifieil) X £wf$.) tlnrfire wre tlx r e widewes to line in tfoftate of perpetual contintnek, 

Tttlkc /• AllChriftian men and women arc commaunded to pray continually, Luc. 1 8, 1 .of which many are mari- Contmuall 

edjthcrefore continual praicr may {land with mariage.But S.PauIc 1 £0*7,$. if CSlkcth of fome fecial times, p'aier may 
in whith more ferucnt praicr with fafting is requifice. I 3 "* 1 wi * M " 

P 8 Wonhic 1 "* 



■»?' 1 



• 



ihem. 2. 
futke. 2. 



Jtlm. 3- 



Tulke.3. 



Rvem. 



Rhem.f. 



fulke.4. 



Rhem. f . 



C h a p. v. To Timothee. j8o 

1 7. Worthy of double honour.) Double honour andliuelihood due to goodVrhfies, 

Wc fee double honour,but double liuclihood we fee not in the text. Forget not your owne preferment, and 
worldly aduancement,howlbeucr you doc. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

J. Widowcs in deedc.) S ¥ Ambrofe cutlet h them widowes and defolate in deede, that might mar?e,but to malgtlxm ^mhjnhunc 
films better and mcreworthie ofGodjrefnfi marir.gejxhhh they know to be but once bleffed, imitating * holy Anne , who in ***** 
f fling and prayers femed God night am dayjieuer l^iowing but one husband. Such p rcfeffed widewes then are to be homu- widowho!" 



rcdaudfiiuoarcd, ^either d:th bejpwbg ouely of the Churches widowes (of wbmfpeciallj afterward) but of all that by 




Fulke.f. 




Theodorec fay th, he fpcaketh of the Church widowcs from die beginning and fo forth. They mufthaneoile 
of i he Cbunh($i\i\\ he) wind) haue «o;w other hztpe or c mfwt* S. Ambrofe layth nothing to the contrary. But that 
iccond mariages were not blefied in his Church,it was a fmacke of Montanifmc,whcrcin lay hid the myilerie 
of inicuiitic : for the fecond mariage is no leffe blellcd of God(if it be in the Lord) then the firft. And yet the 
ftatc of widowhodjthat liucth continently in prayer and falling, is honorable, and more free to feme God in 

fomc : efpecls,thcn the ftate of wcdlocke. 

S. He hath denied.) ISot tint by this or by any other deadly finne (except increduRtieordottbtfulneffein beleefe) 
thy lofi their faith : but that their fatfes be not afiwerablc to their faith and to Chrifiian religion, which prefiribeth all 

fuch dm ties, 

9. Let a widowebe chofen.) 1^-we hcfpcaltftb m^re particularly andfyeeially of fitch widowesMwerenoimfhed Widowcs cal* 
aid found by the Mat. ons of the faith full and the almes of the Church, and did wtthdl feme neceffriefirttices about women ^ tii^offioT 9 
*/; / wrreto be pro fifed or baptised » for their inftruffion and addnffingtothat and other Sacraments, and alfo about the 

the Deacons: 

Cornelius Ep;file> 

Exorcifles, Le- 

fhrs,anJ Gflianj 52. widi m* together with the poore 1 50, allwhich Godnourifbeth in his Chmch.See Aft. Apoft.cap.c?. 
S.chrxfofiome lib-3.de Saccrdotio propius finem.S.typW/winhxrefi 79. Collyridianorum. T^cwe then.whap 
master of women ftjould be takgn into the felhwfbip of fitch as were fottttdof the Church, he further declaretb. 

That Deaconefles were appointed to fomc neceflarie fcruicc about women that were to be profefled, or 
baptized for their inftru&ion, and addrcflingto that and other facraments you fay, but without fufficient 
proofc: for that which Epiphaniusfpeakcth, isnotncceflarilytobevnderftood ofBaptifmc,oranyother 

Sacrament. Thefe wi 

9. The wife of one husband.) if you would haue a plainepaterne ofHereticallfraude, corruption, and adulter*- dovvcs m * ft 
tion of the natiuefenfe of Gods word , and an inuinable demonfiration that thefe newe Ghfers haue their confidences feared haue hnd but 
and hartes obdnrated,wilUngly pernerting the Scriptures aga.nft t bat which they kiicwe vs the meaning thereof, to tin main' one husband: 
t enance of their fitles : mark^ well their handling of this place about thefe widow* of the Church, S.Vaul prefcribeth fitch whereof many 
endy to be admitted as haue been the wiues of one husband , that is tofiy, once oncly marled , not admitting any that luth condufions 
been twife marled. By which wordes the Catholtk.es prone ft ft, that the likf phrafe *i fed before ofBifbcps and Deacons jhat are deduced. 
they fbould be the husbands of one wife , mv.ftneedesftgnfte that they cannot be twife marled , nor admitted to thefe and the Chap.3 .2. 1 
If^fiirM^ntyf thy were mote t])mmcemaried before. Secondly,we prone by this placeagahji the Muer far ies, that the % 
ftate ofwiiowhsd is more worthiefonorablefocev.t./iadpurehirefi'e8 of the Church, and mere to berelicued 

ofth.-rettentrs thereof ^h.n the ft ate ofmariedfolkgr. and that net onely(as the Muerfixries perhaps may anfivere) for their 
trrerter neccffttic,ormore lefurefreedome,w expedition toferue , in that they be not combered with husband and houfbold y 
%ut in refbeFf of their viduall contincn-ie, cbsftttie, andpuritie. for ehfuch as were wi.lowes with intention and frecdome to 
marie aftrrwardjnight h.iuc been admitted by the Jpoftle,as wdl as thofe tbtt were neuer to marie again?. 

Thirdly, we rrcue that fecond manage not cn:ly after admiffion to the almes e r fcrttic e of the Church, but before alfo, it J 
difa'rrecablc and afigne of incontinence or more luft andjlefblmeffe then is agreeable or comely for any perfin belonging to 
the 'cbnr<b: andconfctjuently, that the Jtoflle in tfo lafi Chapter treating of theholy funBhns of Bifhops, Triefles , Dea- 
cons and of the Clwchcs refuftnggencrally bigamos cr twife mariedperfons ,mufineedes much more meane that no man 
twife matted fh^nld bo receiuedto holy Orders : and further, that as none were admitted to be widwes of the Church, that 
titer intended to marie againe , fo none fbould euer be receiuedto minifier the Stcratnenti (which is a thing infinitely nme y 
widremirctb morepttritie, andcontin:ncie y then the office orflate ofthefaid widewes,) that intemhdto marie againe. To 
rcce'ate the body of chrifi (faith S.H.erom in Apolog.prolib conrJouin.cpift.$°.cap.6Jw*£^ 
t her. prayer , and there f re Trlefies that mufi both continually fray and alfo be cccttp iea about the rcceiuing or minifiring 
the holy Sacrament dayly,mnfl line continently, 

To:rrthh,we pr-ue that it is not vnlawfuUto a>mexe,by precept or the parties promts, ftngle life or chaflitie to a whole ftate 

.. vfderofthefaithfu\l,b:caufi theJpoftleaiidthe whole Church in his timeioynedto ihisfiateoftheChurchswidowes, 

ferpetnall continencie. Fifthly, we prone hereby that to refufe andnct to accept the twife mawd>or fitch as wM not liuefm* 

le,it>to the ftate of widowcs or holy Orders t is not to condemnc orfo vbidfeconde mariage, or once and often marying, with the 



cro 



4 



s 



Manichees according to the do&rine cfDeuils , as the Vrot eft ants (and before them //* olde condemned louinianifles) doe 
blafrheme the Church, for then did S. Taul allows and teach dotlrine ofDeuils t who re fit fit h a twife marled Mman,andbin- 
deth others by th:ir enering into this ftate, muer to marie againecas no doubt he did the Cleargie men much more in the third 
chapter be fore. Thus Ice we Catholics conferre andconfttr the Scriptures, and for this meaning we haue all the doSlors with* 
tut exception. What (l>//i then haue the Heretics hereffor marie andremarie they muft, let the Soiptures and all theDo- 
Sfors in the world fay nay to it. In trueth they doe not expound the worde of God, but flee from the euidence ofit 9 fome one 
may and feme an ether, 

'if not onely the circumftancc of the text,but alfo the ludgemtnt of auncient fathers interprerJngthefaffle,-Twiremaried 
doth warrant our handlmg of this placc,what mcane thefe hideous out cries of thefe popifohypocrites? Saint not wcludcd, 

Aaaa, 3, Paul 



The MEpiMe of S.Paul 



Chap. v. 

Paul(you fay) prcfcribe th iuch oncly to be chofcn,as haue becne but once maried. We denie that; for he re- 
quired* fucb as haue beenc of honett conuerfation, and therefore haue not had two husbands aliuc at once: 
therefore your popiih conclusions be fuch, as they arc accuftomed to be, that is, vaine and inconfequenr. 
But let VS examine them in order t Ir.rftyou front » that tlx Ukg fltrafe vfed before ofBifoops and Deacons , that they 
fhall be tlx husbands of one wife, muft needes ftgmfte that thy cannot le twife maried &c. To this I anlwere : Firft, the 
phrafes are not like, for in them he fay th, him that is the husband of one wife : Here he fay th ,hcr that hath 
beenc the wife of one husband. Secondly,as he that hath bcenc twifc maried , is husband of one wife as well 
in his fecond mariage, as in his firft : lb (he that hath ncuer had but one husband at one time, is fayde to haue 

beene the wife of one husband. 

Secondly you proue, that the fiate ofwidowhod is more worthy , honorable, decent and pure, in refpeft of tin feruict 

of the church &c. then of maried ftiHg: but no fuch thing followeth of the text , butycu reflie , thtt elsfuch as were 
widowes with intention to marie , might haue been admitted, at mil as thofe tliat wire ncuer to marie. I his is no good 
confequent, for thofe that might haue fufficient rclcefe by their manage, were nor to be relccued of the pub- 
like alraes of y Churchjneithci; were mectc for y fcruice of the Church,which they muft leaue when they aic 
maricd a and attend vpon their husbands.Whereas Prieftcs and Deacons maried , or to be maned , are not in 
fubieftion to their wiues , as women arc to their husbands , therefore may ferue the Church, which the odicr 

coulde nor. 

Thirdly you proue, that fecond mariage is difagreeahle,andafigneofincontinencie,arJmoreluJi andfie[hlineffe,tha» 
if agreeable or ccmslyfor any ferfon belonging to the Church : But if the fecond mariage is not refufed in widowes, 
you proue nothing. For although the narorallinfirmiuc of incontinence, is declared by oftenrepearing of 
mariage,yet feeing mariage is an holy medicine for y diicafe,it hindreth no more once vied then ofte. S.Hie- 
rome alfo ihewcth, y there may be greater cotinencie (hewed in fome y haue been twife maried,then in fonic 
other,that haue becne but once mancd.in rit.i .Therefore the Apoftle in the third chaptcr,refufcd not them 
that had becne twifc maried, but them that had more wiues at once then one , as I haue proued in that place 
fiifficiently.Neither doth it f ollovv,that as none were to be admitted widowes,that intended to marie,fonone 
ought to be admitted to minifter die facrarnents, that intendeth to marie. For though it be a greater thing to 
minifter the facrament,thcn to ferue in the place of widowcs,y et the icafon for mariage is farre different. ! he 
widowes office could not be executed of them that were vnder their husbands auftontie,the facrarnents may 
be miniftrcd by maried men,Thc widowes were hot to be chofen vnder thrccfcorc yceres of agc,when the di- 
fcafe of incontinencie is healed by nature. The minifters of the facrarnents, cannot be chofen all of fuch age, 
asthatinfirmitie may be like to haue left them: therefore they arc not to bercftraynedfrora thatremcdic > 
which God hathprouided for them. If recciuing of the body of Chrift , fhould hinder the libertie of mariage, 
(as you gather out of S.Hierome)then in thofe Churches, where they rcceiued the body of Chrift euery day, 
there ought to haue becne no maried folkcs; and that fuch there were,it is manifeft by S. Auguftine, Epi. x 1 7. 
yea the C hurch of Rome had that cuftome in his time,and moft Churches of the Weft. 

Fourthly you proue,*/;**r // h not nmlawfuU to annexe by precept, or the parties fromifepngle life to a whole Ji 'ate cr or- 
der ofthefaithfuli,becMfe the Afoflle &c. I anfwerc,the Apoftle rcquircth not abltincnccfrom mariage, but of 
fuch perfbns as had no ncede to marie, neither doth he prohibitc mariage in any order of the faithfuJl,but re- 
quired* thatfuch be receiued to this feruicc of the Church , as neither had any neceflltic to marie , nor by 
maryingjfliould forfake their charge once taken in hand. Therefore it followeth not hcreof,that the Pope,or 
any other which arc farre infcriour to the Apoftlc,hath autarkic to forbid mariage in any order of the faith- 
full,whichisexprcf]y conuary to the ApoftJes do£trine,i.Iini.4, 

Fifthly you proue , tluu to rcfufethe twife maried, or fuch as will not tiuefingle,is not to condemne fecond mariages. In 
this argument you take that which is in controuerfie , that the Apoftle refufed the twife maried : which if be 
had done, it had becne fome m i 1 like of fecond manages, but that he doth not. He refufcth them that will not 
liue finglc , becaufe that fcruice of women required them , that were not vnder fiibicflion of their huthands. 
And this he doth without any reproch vnto mariage, for he willeth the yongcr widowes to marie. But if after 
mariage repeated holdy, and by the Apoftles counfell , they Ihould be depriued for cuer, of the rclcefe of the 
Church,and the honour of widowhod : he fhould both iniurioufly will them to mary,and fignific fome miflike 
or reproch of fecond mariage, by which they Ihould be made vnworthy of that office in the Church. There- 
fore it is certainc that the Apoftle meaneth, of them that had liucdhoneftly in mariage, whether they were 
once or twife mai ied , and haue not had more husbands then one, at one time Therefore your conference, 
and your conftruftion fheweth your felues not oncly to be great Clcarkcs ,but alfo wondeifull wife men, to 
make fuch bragges of it,and fuch outcries againft vs. 

R hcfft 6 ^^ °f a ^ other, their extreme ft and wo ft fbamtfidl teigiuerfation is, that the Mr file hereforbiddeth * net t he admifji- 

on of fuch widowes as haue been twife maried, but onely tlxmilxtt h.tue bad two husbands at once. Which was a yery vn- 
probable and extorted extofition before, concemingBifhofs and Deaconsxaf.^ and (asSMieram faith ep$$.)ma\o nodo 
maluscuneus: but here that an exceftion fhould be made onely againft widowes that had had two husbands together 
(which was a thing neutr lawful! nor neucr heardof) that is a moft intolerable imfudencie , and a conftruftion that neuer 
cstne to any wife mans cogitation before: andyet tliefe their fanfies muft be Cods worde, and bigamus cr bigamia muft a- 
gainfl their aide natures andvfi ofaUwriters,be all one with Polygamus and Polygamia. Tlxygiue an examfle of fuch 
wido wet in w omen diuorced iuftly from their husbands in the cldelawe. ds tlsough S.Vastl here tooke order for the Itwes 
widowes onely,or that had been fuch a common cafe among the lewes alfo f hat the apoftle needed to take Co care full order for 
/#. Finally , they let not to Jay tlutt if the rffnftlt fhould be vnderftoood to re fufe a widowe twife maried at fundry times, it 
were -mreafonable and insurious to fecond mariages,which haue no more indecencie orftme ofinconxinencU(Jfay tljeyjthen 
tin firft. Thus bold they are with tin ^Apoftles andaSantiquitie 9 

FutllC (f ** owe lruc our ^P ^" 00 °^ c husband of one wife is , 1 haue {hewed by fufficient rcalbns , and as good 

au&oritie of auncient fathers as S. Hicromc is, Buthere you fay , it is moft imollcrablc impudencie , and* 

tonfirucfian 



^n^avpe% 

this place* 

TheCaluinift* 
moft abfurd 
cxpofitfonof 
thcApoftlo 
wordes, 

Tbdrbla^te- 

mic againft 
thepLunCtocv 



, 



Chap. v. To Timothee, j8i 

conftmttion that neuer cam to any wife mam cogitation before jo fay fhat hem is anexceptkmndy dgilnftfuth widows, Tw;ft ^ » 

as haue bad two husbandt together : why lb my matters ?hec_auie it was a thing ncucr lawfull nor heard of. In j aw f u ii yarc 
deede I confefle it was neucr lawful): but it hath becne often heard of,that one woman hathbecne maried to not excluded. 
afecond husband, when hcrfirft husband was ahue. Andlthinkc notthecontrary,butyoumayheareof 
fomc fuch in Rhcmes. And liich women becauie of their infamie , though afterward they repented^nd be- 
came honcft women,wcrc vnmecte to be admitted to any office in the Church. Of Polygamic and Bigamie, 
I haue (poken fufficicntly vpon the third chapter , and who of auncient time was called A^^and what is 
tf)%ciuix. But where you iay 9 wsgiun example of fuch widowes 9 in women d.uonediuftly from their husbands in the eld lave. Slander* 
You iclandcr vs,for we giue example of iiich as were diuorccd vniuft!y,eythcr among the lewesjor among the 
GcntiIcs,andnot them oncly, but fuch as had fo;iakcn their fir ft husband,and were vnlawfully coupled widi 
an othcr.For many fuch wicked v/omcn,as well as wicked men were conuertcd to the faith,and became good 
Chriftians ; yet for their former infamous life, were not mcete fur the feruice of the Church. When we lay, ic 
were vnrcafonable and iniunous to fecond maringes, if the Apoftle fhould refufe widowes thathauelmed 
chaftly in mariage, though they had becne twytemaried:wefpeakc no blafphemie againft the text, but by 
thofc arguments proue 3 that the text is not againlt fuch widowes.Neither is there any indccencie,or iutempe- 
rancie in the fecond mai iagc,more then in the firft,when the fecond as well as the hrft, is approued by God, 
to be an honourable and vnpollutcd rcmcdie,ofthenaturallinfirmitic of incominencic. But becaufcyou 
fay, we arc thus bolie with the apoftle and lallanthjuitie ,btfide that you called our expofitionamoftintollcra- 
blc impudoncie , and a conftrucf. on that neucr came to any tpife mans cogitation. You {hall hearc what one of good 
antiquitie , fobcr, and wife , as any in Rhcmes, I dare lay, writeth of this matter. 

Thcodorct by name,vpon thefc very wordes of the text: Heareofalfo it ismanifeft , that he rcieffeth netficend 
mariages % but decreet!^ that they line chaftcly in matrhnonie :for he which b:fcre hath cpabLfh cd the fecond 'maryage by 
l.we t hath not here forbidden her which hath beenstwifemarkd^toobteynebQatlyreliefc. i hcophylaftus fayeth vpon 
this text. He tsqmreth ff her Monyn-jnie , that is 9 that (bee hath beetle coupled to me husband (at once) as aftgne of 
Irmftie , chaftitie , and n ood matters : for it is no figne of dillioneftie, vnchaftnefle , or ill maners to haue had 
two husbands lawfully. The other place Chapter 3. heeexpoundeth plaincly to be meant oncly againft Po- 
lygamic, or many wiues at once. YcaS.Ambrofecxpoundmgthistextinhisbookerfe yiduis fayth: Hfitkr 
truely if any woman haue fatten into thej'ccondmariage (which the ^pofloUkf preceptes doe not condemre) if (he be againe 
loafed from iher husband , Ukgpt of from the ajjiclofwidonhod, as though free hid I ft thefrttite of fhanv'faflmffe : for 
aienfottfhaUhauetheretovrdeofherlatewardecbafi^ be more approued » which hath not tryedthefe* 

condmariage. 

Tcrtullian in his boode de velandu virgimbui % intcrprctcth widowes vnMrse id efi mpta aliqmndo. Wiues of 

one husband, that is, fuch as haue beene maried in times pall , by which exposition fuch as haue becne twife 
maried, may be vnderftood : and yet when he was a Montanift , he was an encmie to feconde manages. By 
thefe you fee, that our exposition is neither vntollerable , nor vn worthy of the cogitation of wife men, though 
the Rhemifh Doftors fret neuer fo much againft it. 

Rhern.7* I * « Wanton in Chrift.) Widowes waxing warme , idle 9 andwel fedde by tfo Church faff after husbands^ alfo 
^poftate-TruftsandSuperhtendcuts marie 9 facially after they haue gotten good Ecckfiaflical linings, which is to waxe 
wanton in Chrift 9 or againft chrift 9 yjm # /r« . * The Greece wordftgnifittb to cafl of the raines or bridle f bat is y the bond *y&mvAnt& 
w promts of continencie which they had put vpon them, 

Trtilke. 7. If widowes waxing warmc,idle,and well fcdde,did luft after husbands, what doe popifl 1 Votaries, Prelates J?P • 
and Prieftcs,more warmc,morc idle,and better fedde then thofepoore widowes were, luft after ? nothing but 
chaftitic? Verily,whenthey were warme, idle,and well fedde in England,* is well knowen,thcy lulled not for 
wiucs,but to quenche the'fire of their concupifcence , with all filthinefle and vncleanncffe, as their manifold 
aftes bcare witnefle. The Apoftle fayth, the yonger fort of widowes, if they waxe wanton againft Chrift , will 
caftof the bond or promife of continencic,as you expound it. And what thinke you, will the yonger nonncs, 
monkes^ndpriefts doc? will they keepc the promife of continencie ?noYcrily,as the eftefts haue ihewed. But 
fo they doe not marie, what filthinefle fo eucr they commit, the bond or promife of continencie with you , is 
well ynough kept, being made belike with that condition,?/ non cafte 9 tamen cautUf not chaftely,yct warelyye 
many haue not kept it lo wanly, but that they haue been openly conuiftcd of incontinencie. 

Rhem. S. n. ThcywiLJ Jnthechaftitieofwidowhodorvirginiti^ wbSedie 

ter gift is fought for. Which being once dcfired,chofen 3 and offered to God by vow,it is not onelydaronableto Yowofchanu 
cnter aftcrwardintomariage,butthoughit come not aftuallyto mariagc, oncly to haue the wil to marie is tje,isdamna- 
damnable.^M£.//.c/e bono ridttit, cap 9, c " 

Tulkc. $. They that haue a will to marie 9 and therefore dee mt mrie , Ucaufe tltey cannot without punifhment^hichfhould doe t ^sto°^il 
bene)' to be maried 7 thentobebmned 9 that Uyto bewafled with fecnt frame cf lupin luft it felfe,wl>om it repenteth of their t hcn toburne* 
profefpon % and tlxy are weary ofh^xecptthey reforme their heart, and by the feare of 'God againe oner come luft , are to be 

comptedfor dead women. So writeth Auguftine of profefled virgins.De fanfta virginc.cap.34. 

Hhetft.O* l *- Hauingdamnation.) It fignifictb not blame , checbg , or reprehenfron of men , as fame to makg the fault + 

feemeUjfe, wouldhaue it ; but* iudgement or eternal damnation , which isaheauy fentence. Godgraunt almaried ^* 
Vriefts and Religious may conftder their lamentable cafe. rVhatagreucus fitmeit is 9 feeS. ^wtro/eadvirginemlap- 
famcap.5,&8. 

1?ulke.p. Epiphanius diftinguifheth iudgement, which is the Apoftles word,from condemnation/peaking of them Vo ^^ 

that 6ad maried after the vowe of continencie, and fayth. Better is iudgemenu then condemnation tfor they which ^bu tnc# 
leaft they ft) outd be made afhamed before men , doe commit fornication priuilie , and fulfil their Issft vnder tl>e fhewe of fin* 
gle life and continence thane notfhmc before men but before God y which kjimetli their fecretes , and at hU commingfhall 

conuince atlftcfb h as entry one hathfrnned % 

jtaaa. 4, Tlterefere 



The firft Epiflle of S. Paul Chap.v. 

Therefore it it better ta bane onefinne, and tat many , it is Letter for him that ufrIL n font hi, ettsrfe , ofc n l y to tM * 
wife to h:m } acccrding to the /..*>, and to refent a long ttrxfcm lis nuejui:ie,andfc aga.nc to he riflored-vmo tin Church M 
one th.-t hathdone enilljts die that iff. lUnandl,rb\n,a;,d hith nod-: 'fbi>idingyp,andi:ottobedjil)w.tii,dedofihe'(': 
tret dattes of that wick*d»cjfe,wbich isptu into himby tltedeuM. S. Cyprian fayth of'vowcd virgincs , that were taken 
a bed with inen,and yet laid they were chaft. if they amm or » ill not to»tinuc,it U Utunhat they maty then ,/> it 
they fat into the fir; with their pleafnres,at leaft let them gme no ojt 'ence to the brethren andfifins.e\;6i.\ he L-rne iud<"-- 
ment hath Hierom ad Demciriadem.r/* name tjffim that b. ban-, not thmfcues rreljUth dtfantt the hdy \nnoE~cf 
viigBeyudthtgloryofthtkftttcnfyandangeliksfa^^ L 

they cannot line continently ,or eh they (bwld Hue cont-ncntlj,if they ic.ll mt mary&y this it appeared, that the au'n- 
cicnt fathers although they preferred virginitie,or continencie ia them that had vowed the lame: vet they al- 
lowed mariage in them that could not pcrfornic their vc-wc. ' 

JsJiem.IO ii. Their firft faith.) jillthe auntitnt fathers that eucrwrote ctanmcntarfalfcnthis Dif!!r,Gr;ehs andlatiir 

M S. ChryfMome,Theodorete,Oeamim^ti,7heophyU6{it t ,Vrim.fius ) S.^n i bnfe, Vin&deJHtitm, Jnfelnxjtmi the reft; 
alfo.dl others that by occafion vfe this place, a* the 4. Counted of Carthage cap. J04. *..d the a.rf Tot. to caps 5. S..4th.m l "^^**of 
./«« lib.de virgiiutarc.S.£;v^^^^^ '.'""ffifttb, 

ncm.S.^fgufinein exceeding many Places : all thefe expound tbejtofles tcordes of the vnxeofch.ijtuie or tbefaitbaitd I - } m C ™~ 
fromumxde to Chiji to line continently. What is to brcakc their fit It faith '< faith S.jttgufilm. They vowed and qui:ie)"fa 
perfourmed not. in 'Pfitltf .prope fincm. Jgaine in an other plate, They brcakc their hrft faith, vftand not in that ths l' bre, fc 
which they vowed.lib.de Sancu virgin. cap^.^ww be and til the father; with himinCarthageCounceilbfore nu l ! wi ; .*?* of 
med: If any widowes,how yong fo euer they wci c left of their busbids deceafi.d,haue vowed thcTelues to God ^ 

left their laical habitc, and vnder the tcftimonic of the Bifhop & Church haue appeared in reli-ious wcedc' 
and afterward goc any more to fecular manage , according to the Apoftles icntence they thaifbc damned' 
becaufc they werefo bold to make voidc the faidi or promis of chaftiuc which they vowed to ourLorde. si 
faith he andiie.fahcrtKoe :n that Counall. 

Jlnd this from, cfcbafiitiei, idled, faith, becaufc the fdditie betwixt marhdterfns U ordinarily called of holy wrU Why this voiv 
ters, faith : and tlie yiwi ofehajiitii rn.uk to Gjd,:oyneth him ,md the per fins f 'oowin^as it were ,11 nlwageJb fa. re that is ai:d &«h 
ifthefaidperfom breakup omis, thy .ate counted andciU-.d in the Ufi .Meagnl Coumefifiods aduiterci s7 lit the third to ° S ' llJcIitie ' 
the fym.viesalfoand ojtenelt shire, faith is taken for promis orfdelitie. ^indthat it isfi taken here,the hordes imtuirt 
facere ( t, fruftraie and mate vcide) doe {roue, for that terme is commonly vfidin matter of vewe ,frcmn, orcr.mfacl 
Gen.17. Num.50. Thispromis is called here prima fides (the frftfxitb) in rejpeffoftlw later from:, which vowbrea- wh > r «K&ft 
hers makf to them with whom they pretend to marry. Sofiith S.^u-iji.ne lib.de bono viduit. cap.H.and 9. and Inn,. faich * 



^^"^ro^ QrV weopu,ai,me.mit^ ai Kuh:m l tUmtm^ 

tsil-une that by mtendmgto msrie they break; their faith, and by breaking tbe.rfiith they be damn7d, fthey die xrithov.t aS the 
reentattce. In tr-.eth which wayfo euer they writhe them feltmto defend their faribgt or pretended marines , ; fa Uofe ««. 
tlKir laj'.ur anlftmggle agamfi their owneconfeienceandfkine Scripture. . 

Fulkej Although the mod of the auncicnt fathers , doe expound this firft faith of the vowc or promife of conti Vow ofcont! * 

neueie,yet no fuch dung can be proucd of the texc. For firft, the Apoftle fpeaketh not ofwidovves already *^' 
chofen biitofwidcwestob.-chofen, wdlingyongwidowesnotto bcechofcn,btcaufc therewas danoenn 
luc,i..or luiciuioulnefie againft Chrilr,to mary cucn to infidels,and to renounce their Chriftian fanh; wh°ercof 
he g.ucth example, of fomc that had forfaken Chiift , and folowed Satan, which were not Dcaconeflcs but 
other wanton widowes. For this caufe Tcrtullian writeth his fecond booke to his wife, charging her, that if 
flie would nccdes mary after his death , yet fhe fhould not mary vnto an Infidel, as diucrs had done. 

Secondly the hrft fayth is improperly called the vowc of continencie ,but the faith of Chnftianitie is 
right.)- cclLd the firft fauh: agamft which expofition you aske, if the faith of Baptifmc be broken bvmari?ec 
or no? I anfivcrc net by manage, but by mariagc againil Chrift, by fo marying, as they renounce Chi iliiani- 
tie,and followe Satan: for thefe things the Apoltle prsmifcth , and not mariagc onely, or entendement to 
mary:and,t.sbutan inforced interpretation of the firft faith made to Chrift, to be in refpeft of ihe fe- 
cond fairh giuen to their husbandes. For the Apoftle fpeaketh not of any faith of continencie made to 
Chrift .therefore you proue that to be thefirft faith, by that whichis in controucrfie , and fo you doe no. 
thing but begge the principle. ' 

But admit that the firft faith,according to the i ntcrpretation of the auncicnt fathers,docth fignifie the pro- 
mife of continencie made to God, or the Church, yetbytheauaoritieof the fame fathers , fuch as haue 
made a raftic vowc , which they are not able to perfourme , are willed to mary lawfully . rather then to 
burncand hue fingle incontincntly.And therefore which way iocucr you take it,mariage of votarics,that can 
not conteynejis not prohibited. B ' 

Rhcm.JI M . Ivvilltheyonger.) Hejpeakethoffuehyongonesatwereyetfee. } *>■ fuch « h*d already tnadc vowe.nei- «**■* 

th«couUtheyw,*out damnttm mane, were they yong oroide, nor he without finne cwtmatsndorcounfcllthemtoit. 3&2S 
^tb^ifi^. K<*her(«S. Htercme fromh to* Geronfta, and SXlnyfoflcme -»pon this pUce) doeth he preafdy ccntmatmie ftjfai'ffid 
getHchiaep.ii " cmnfell the y,ng ones th.tt wertfiee , to marie , cr obfolutely forbidde them to vorre Chtfitic ; God forbidde, marie. 

fay they. But hssfbeacbe conteyneth endy a. wife admonition to tl* fiader fcrt , that it vere fam better for them It bbctterfof 

net to bike 'VowpJ at alL but tnL*u* *»**;* A *„«;** *i.*..-*A^..i.n„_, t.. ._:-'»-.* « i _- ' ., * .. J. 



C h a p .v. To Timothee. 



Yong ivomen 
may be psoftfc 
(ed and taken 



id tlJp^ffiotun tlxycwr warn, m:,ch more UuiahU, glorio^, aud nmtoritm. See Ins books de viduis in initio. 
VtSe 1 1 He n-ither commaundeth nor counfellcth all widows in gcncrall to marric, but the yong widowes that 
' hiu- not the sift of contincncicbe willeth and commaundeth to mame. S.TW/**A, I >»*&**&* *>U 
tt naith T/^/wO iulikc mancr as we may fay : S.Pau 1 faith.l wil that the yongcr widowes mame,the Pope 
faith • I will not that the yongcr widowes marne,but let them hardly take the mantle and the ring, whether 
they be allured of the gift or coi 
but he fuibiddcth cxprcfly any 

the heatc of lull is paft. Therefore where he counfellcth widowes and virgines to continue, nc meaner.* tncy 
(hould continue fo,frecly without vow.as long as God will giue them grace. But i icy ha W« «»**««> 
riav vouWwr tfo mU r» mc witbmdamnationjm be command or com feO thai, wbt#fr*t.'l has oold yen are 
widi d-c'Apoftlc. As though it were fume to breake an vnlawfull vow, when it is fane to make ft.cn a vow. But 
to vow that which is not mour power to perfourmeds to make an vnlawfull vow. And uch is the vow of con- 
rinenciedn them that hauc not the gift of cotinencie.Thcrfore the Apoftle doth not only Drcfcrre fecond ma- 
riace before fornication, but alio cxprcfly commaundeth that none be chofen to that office which required 
an vmmrried woman 5 but fuch an one as was threefcorc yeere olde at the lcaft. 1 hercfore the Pope end his 
Clcaicic, admitting either widowes or virgins to profeile or vow cotincncie before that agc,doc fume againft 
the cxprcrte commaundement of the holy Ghoft. But this prohibition you are not a flamed i to demc to be 
pope uall,affirmingthatitwasonelymectcforthattime 5 andthebcginningofChni iianmc. Butihcincon- 
dncncieo/fuch yong perfons in all times, proucththat it is ncccflaric for euer, which wns neccfiarie in Ins 

rules and ordcrsfwhich you doe honcftly canfcflc not to hauc bene in the Apoftlcs time)canno t reft; aine his 
precept to that time or.ely.Por the incontinencie of Nonr.es and Monkes in doyu,-rs,and vndcr all your rules 
and orders,hath and doeth daily giue f ufficicnt proofe, that luft will not be kept out by the walks of your Mo- 
raftcrics.nor by the rules and prescripts of your orders. I hcrcforc,as the experience of fomc yongcr widowes 
that had followed after Satan.was a iufficient reafon to cailfe the Apoftle to refufc all yong wiaowes to the of- 
fice of DcaconenKfowcexpcrienceoffo many milch Nonne S ,andnl l bieMo:.ks&Fricrs,reachvs,thatno 
yong perfons are to be admitted to any vow or ptoteflion of perpetual continence For your other reafon is 
vainc, of virgins, that hauc not had experience of carnal concupifccncc as widowes haue had,& confuted by 
infinite examples of vnchaft Nonnes.Befide that they arc oftentimes moreburncd,thst haue not had that ex. 
Deriencefas R ood writers tcftific of gelded mcn)thcn they that haue quenched that luft in lawful matrimonie. 
And thole Nonnes that haue not the gift of continencie, are not voydc of experience, although they haue it 
notin lawfull matrimonie. Yea, the deuilhimfelfe helpeth them in their abominable luftes, as Wtem teftifi- 
eth of open experience in diucrs Nonncries in Gcrmanie, & namely ot one m the borders of the proumce of 
COmJim the dcuil in the likcnefle of a doggc, was fecne to fall vpon them in the day time in mod ocaftly 
maner,about the yeere otourLord 15^. AllbinthcNonnciieof2*W>inC<>fl .» the Nonnes in moftffl. 
thic mancrduf&rcd the fame illufion oftentimes in the prefence and fight of many, Jtm\^.V*¥nflig3>*- 
mm hi \ tap 9. & 1 iMtfirt. If therefore the example of fomc that were turned alter Satan, was thought a 
fufficicnt reafon to the Apoftle,to refufc yong widowes, what doeth fo .many examp es of Nonnes, not oncly 

fpirituallvturKdafcwSaiM^ 

out aoainft the wickednes of Antichnft,that (b contumelioufly rc-eaeth the Apoftlcs precept, and profc lleth 

Nonnes and widowes (be they ncucr fo yong) many times againft their owne confer.., being extorted rather 
then perfwaded ihcretor 1 hercfore as the pure chaftitie of virgins and widowes.is glorious and worthily piai- 
fed of the auncicnt fathers, fo it ought to be free, that it may be of greater commendation and a more noble 
viaorie,and not bound with vowes, neither ought any yong perfon that is not aflurcd or the g ft of pcrpctuall 
continencie,to be admitted to make any iolemne vow or open profefuon thcreof,by the ApotUcs doftrinc. 

Khr-Pl tit U After Satan.) W,w* t 1^'t^^^M^^^^ Am t^^ 1 lt ^^^ S f^^ Tamarieafia 

Ji^rJrdthrefi)^o!iat^^^ 

h tested and burue L their concufifter.ce^r that they Imc not the gift of Chaftitie. Vomot^thftarMng ahbtje ixafes, m , 
ibefe LuproreffedtCidmes if they marie,*? backward after Satan^dle ^flataesMdmnei,exc^ they rejen.For 
ArtltwftL rrordes to the CorinthiJ,h is better to marrie then to burne, We haue before declared out of the fit- x%CvtJJt 
tlUs a vdlxre„c«dde,thatitpeM:t,etbonelytoi>erfm that be free andhauemt vowed to thecontrane. asS.Mrofeh. 

a dvire.IapCc.f.S.^««#«^^ A a . . 

TlxHeretikes of or time thinh there is no remedie for fornication or burning, but manage and fo did S ufimRmt »hm The ^^^ 

h< was yet a Af «w/;«.Putabam me mifcrum &ci thought (faithhe liAConfctc.i i.)that I fhould be an vnhap- only reiredie 
pic and Bufcrablc man if I (liould lacke the companie of a woman, and the medicine of thy mercie to heale agamft conca- 
She fame infirmitie I thought not vpon, becaufe I had not tried it : and I imagined that continence was m a g«w« «•-. 
m a nsovvnepowerandlibertie,whichinmyfelfIdidnotfeelc:bcin g fofoohlnnottovnderftandt^ B 

can be continent vnlcs thou giue it. Vcrely thou wouldcft giue it, if with inward mourning I would knocke at 
thy cares, and withfound faith would call; my care vpon thec. 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.v. 



. By dwhiehyoumayea^filypoue^hatchaflitiek may lawfully be voivedjbat it it not impofible to be fulfilled The vow of 

bypraier^faHing^nlcbaflifinumofmemeoncupifcm 

fcrfons:for els it fhould not be required cither in the Cleargie or in the Religious. finally ,that it is m'ft xhrnhtable to psrftade £J* F$bk tc 
the pom virgins or othzr prof (fed to fa: hfacMegious wedtoefy, which S+Jugufiine auouclmhto be worfe then aduotttrieAn p- -M m ° rC 
bon,vidu.C4.t i . louinian u as tlxfirfl that euer made mariage equal wuh virginitie or chafi lift, for which he was con- G<xi " *° 

ianshci 
tepoii 
of 

ing of him dm LU.Retra&.cap.zz. The holy Church that is there ( a*H$m) moft faithfully and dourly rcfiftcd A?Prot"fti« 
this morAcr.S.HiercmcaUetbthefaidHeretiks and his complices ,Chriftian epicures Ji. z cont.louin.c.i?.S«? S^Cm- G °<k word. ' 
brofe cp.3i.ad Vcrcellcnfem epifcopum in initio. But what would tkje holy doclors IjOvtfaidjfthey had lined in our 
doleful time,when the Trotcfiants go quite away with this wicbglntsjind call it Codi word? 
TttlkCn 12 The Apoftlcfpeakethnotofanywidoweschofento theMinifterieofthc Church,butofwantonyon<» wi- 

dowes which had forfaken Chrift. For fuch yong wido vves were neuer eligible to that office : S.Paul therefore 
doeth not make a new lawe vpon occafion of them that were fallen,but by example of them,{heweth a rcafon 2J"? is zo 
of the lawe of the Church,which refufed yonger widowes,then of fio.yecres olde.Therefore he faith not,that ta£ £hCt ** 
for Votaries to marric is to turne after Satan. For faith VrhnaJtus,Tkey are usmedafter Satan , either denying the 
faith of Godyor committing fornication. S.Auguftine faith,#y theft wordesWemay mderffandjbatthofe whemthe would 
haue to ma rriejnight better conteine then marriejntt that it is better for them to tnarrie then togoe after Satan: tlm is from 
that excellent purpofe ofvirrjnitieor widowhood, by looking back^ to fall and pertfh. And that for fuch to marie, is not 
to goe after Satan : he (heweth that the mariage of luch is not to be condemned, but the breach of their pur- 
pofc,which(faith he) That the Jpofile might briefly infinttate, he would net fay, that they haue damnation, which mxtrie 
after tlie pttrpofe of greater h: lines ^not becatfe they are not condemned,but lefl the marriage itfelfe in tlnm might be thought 
to be condemned J)e bono viduit.cap$.& <). Therfore for them that arc profeffcd,to be maricd,is not to be turned 
after Satan. Butif they haue bene raflily profclTed,and are not able co perfourme that vow ofcontinencie.it is 
better to marrie then to burne by theiudgement of Cyprian, Epiphanius, Hicrom and Auguftine, as I haue 
{hewed before SettS.?. Neither doeth the Scripture prouide other remedic againft fornication or burning, 
in them that hauc not the gift of contincncic, but mariage. And S. Auguftine doeth rightly acknowledge, 
thatcontinencieisnotina mans owne power or libertie, but oncly of the gift ofGod. But that God wilgmc The rift of 
that gift to euery one(when our Sauiour Chrift and the Apoftle faith,itis not graunted to eucry onc,)you doc commencie 
not well gather it out of his wordes. For although when the heate of his youth was palled oucr incontinent- no: fc cucr V 
!y(as he confefleth,) he obtcined by prayer the gift for the reft of his time, it followeth not that euery one in nun$ l ° wa9 
the heate of their youth,may haue the gift, if they will pray for it. Neither arc men any where exhorted to 



4 



I 



I 



The rcafon that you alleadgc for your thirde conclufion, is that which is in controuerfic, and is denied of vs. 
Yet we denie nor,but the condition of the continent,in fome relpcfts is better then of the married. For your 
fourth conclufion, we perfwade none to marric that can Iiue chaftcly out of marriage, bu: if they can nor, we 
perfwade them with the Apoftle and the auncient fathers, that it is better for them to marrie then to fcurne.if 
they be not able to keepe their raili and vnlawful vow. You flandcr S^ Auguftine, to iay,hc auoucheth that the 
marriage of vowed perfons is worfe then aduoutric : for in neither of both places that you q ! iote, he faith lo. 
Bu: cap 4 he faith : that by chaft widowhood not only cuils were auoyded (which arc adulterie & fornication) 
but alio marriage which is gooi],is extolled. In the cap.it* after he hath by many rcafbm proued the maritiee 
offuch to be good, in whom the brcacli ofvow is euil^c concluderhin thefe vrordswlxrefore I cannot fiylJat 

iftvominthxta,eft!lMfomabcttcrpurf t ofedoem.zny,itis nomariage but aJutterifJrUt J would not dcubt to fay p£tine!y s 
that the fidrrgandruine from more holy (haflitie^ 

is worfc then adulteric,but the breach of vowes & fill from their purpofc. For he proueth at large caps a o.i i . 
that the mariage is good and not to be broken,therefcrc he faith immediarly bcfore:Bj this moderate opinion, 

wlxrely they thinly that the manages ofthfe women that are f.ilUnfromtheir My pttrpofe areno mariagespofmaleuilcom- 
methfhat wines are feparated from their husbands ft though they were adnlteYeffesandrnt reiues,and film byfeparating of 
thm thy xrilreji.re th.m to contincncie,they nu&g their husbands adult trers, when their owne wiues being aliuejhey marrie 
other ivomths (otlouinians herefie we haue nothing to dowith it,morc then Cyprian^pkanius^Hienm^uguflin^ 
whofe fentcnecs are before rehcarfed, willing vowed perfons to marry ratherthen to burne, yet preferring 
pure continencie before matrimonial chaftitic,as farre as the Apoftle dotkThercforc what would thofe holy 
doftors haue faid,if they had liucd in thefe times,and fcene the filthie life of the Popifh Cleargie ? Which yet 
they defende as pure chaftirie, and when the earth ftinckcth of their abominations, yet they are not aftiamed 
to preferre their foule and vnchafte Angle life, before holy and chaftc matrimonii 

R}jem. IS *7« Inwordanddoftrine.) SuchVrieftsfpeeiaily &VrehtesarcwortJ}yofdoubUfa^ 

thxtareabktopreachandtcach,a>iddotak£fainestherein. Wlyerewmaynote^hatdgoodK^sor^itfism k'flnygood & 

xcere not ft reel able to tcachasfone others y & yet for the miniflerie of the Sacraments 9 &for wifedom andgczemevuntaere * oi:Me £i- 

not mmeete to be Bifhops mdpaflots. fir though it be one high comendation in aVrelate,to be able to te.-ch.as tlr: Jyfile be- f JJK- "'? 

fire noted:yet alcan not haue the lily grace therin,andit is often recomfenfed by other fingular gifts no led jwcefjxrie. S«A%- jjjrttfpm* 

guftm? laboured in wd&docTrfoe Y Jiipiw 

jhmetimes ^countries require preachers mire tlm otlttjA which we note,to difcouer the pride ofHeretifasfhat fotcmefime chin'j 

. of the Cath *5% Triefis or Bifhops,pretendng that they can not preach as they do, with meretricious and fainted eh: qucn: e m 

Tttlke I J* Todefcnd your vnlearned and vnpreaching Popes,Cardinals,Bifhops,and Priefts(you lay) there be many 

good and worthy Bifliops and Pricftes that haue not the gift of preaching and teaching, but no fuch thing 
can be gathered out of the text : for the Apoftle hath cxprelTely required, and it is the moft proper qusfcset 

that 



£' 



t\ 






L 



-■ ■« 




C h a p. v i. To Timothee. j8j 

that he expreflcth in a Bifhop or a prieft»that hebe apt to tc&ch,i.Tim$.tjrit.i .9.For al the reft of the vermes 
arc to be required in cuery true Chriftian man. Therefore he mcaneth, that as euery one of them laboureth 
more in preaching,and teaching, he is lb much the more to be honoured, or els he meaneth of thole elders 
that S. Ambrole Ipcaketh of vpon the firft verfe of this Chapter,that were appointed only for gouernmcnt,and 
not for teaching,fuch a$ are in fome Churches at this time.But it was ncuef allowed that any fliould be luch a 
Bilhop or(Prieft as you mcane)ordeincd to tcach,which is not able,or hath not the gift to teach.Therfore the 
Law being againft you,you flie to examples ofjlypius and Valtrhu that were good Bifhops, & yet had not the 
gift to teach. For which you quote Tofsidjnyit.AHgtft.ej. where no fuch thing is to be founds iototAlyfiut 
there is no mention. O&aleritts it is laid,that becaufe he was a Greeke, and had not fo good vtterance in the 
Latine tongue,he was lefie profitable to edific by preaching and tcaching,and therefore procured Auguftinc 
to fupply that his want in his life time,but that he had no gift of teaching at al^tis vtterly falfe.But of Alyfius, 
S. Auguftinc himfelfe tcftifieth,that he was worthy to be a bilhop before he was ordeined.E/\8,which he would 
not haue faid,if he had not had the gift of teaching at all. But thisyou note to coucr the (hame of your Popilh 
Prclacie, among whom it is a rare thing to haue a biihop apt to teach : as Erafmus faid,That oncly England in 

his time had learned Bilhops. 

them 14 *3« Water.) Ym fee htm lawful and how holy a thing it is fo fafljrmfomemeates or drinkgs 9 either certain* daies* 

* or alwaies,as this B.Bi(bop Timothee did : who was hardly indued ly the Apoftle to drinks a litis wine with his water in r*. 

Jbett of his infirmities. And marks whlul,what a calumnious and flak cauillatkn it u> that to abftaine from cenaine meates 

and dwd^s for punishment of tin body ordeuction^to condemne Gods creatures. Seeanhmilie ofSjChryfoftome >pon tltef* 

Vulke Id No man doubtcth, but it is lawfull ( without fuperftition for chaftifing of a mans bodic) to abfteine from 
r *' w inejfle(h,fifh,fruites/pices,or other crcatures 3 but to forbid the vfe ot thcm,as though in the very abftinence 

th«re were religioiyt is the doftrine of deuils,i .Tim.*. Therefore we vfc no calumnious or ftalc cauillation; 

but you to hide your blafphemous doftrine 5 make an impudent and ynlearncd alteration of the queftion in 

comroucrlie betweene vs. 

CHAP. VI. 

What to teach femants, 3 if any teach againfl tl« doilrint of the Church olfiinately t he doth itofprideandforlueve.lt 
But tht Catbotikf B,jhop muftfolm ycrtuejiauing hit eie almies to life euerlaflingand to tlx comming ofdmfi.vj Who* 
to commatmd the rich;. 20 Finally Jo k£tpe moji carefully the Catholiks Clmclxi dottrinepithout mutation. 

WHofoeuer arc feruants vnder yoke, T St as many feruants as are vnder the yoke, 
let them count their maifters wor- JLJComt their mafters worthy of all honour yhat 
thie of al honour : left the name of our Lord the Name of God and his dottrtne be not blaf* 
and his doctrine be blafphemed. phemed. 

1 But they that haue faithful maifters, let 2 sAnd they which haue beleeuing wafers, 
them not contemne them becaufe they are let them not desj/fe them, becaufe they are bre- 
brethren, but ferue the rather, becaufe they thren, but rather let them doe feruice , for as 
be faithful and beloued, which are partakers much as they are beleeuing andbeloued,andpar- 
of the benefite.Thefe things teach & exhort, takers of the benefite : Thefe thinges teache and 
.seetheanno. . If anyman c teachctherwife,andcon- exhort. 

«^M fent not to the ibund words of our Lord I e- / If any man teach otherwife.mdconfenteth 
*'m } M*,- s v s chrift, and to that doctrine which is ac- not vnto the whole fome wordes of our Lord Iefus 
■**" cordinetonietie: Chrtft,andto the doBrine which is accordingto 

4 He is proudc, knowing nothing, but godlinefe: 

| languifliing about queftions and ftrife of 4 Heupuftvp, knowingnothing, but doting 

wordes: of which rife enuies, contentions, about* an? ftions, and Jlrifes of 'wordes, whereof Chap.14 

blafphemies,euil fufpicions, commeth enuie, ftrife, raiUngs,euilfurmifmgs y 

5 Conflicts of men corrupted in their / Faine diSfutatios of men of corrupt minds, 
minde, & that are depriued of the truth, that depute of the trueth, thinking lucre to begodli- 
eftceme gaine to be pietie. neffe: From fuch be thou fepar ate. 

*Theepiftle 6 But b pietiewfufficiencie is great gaine. 6 Godltneffe is great lucre sfamanbecon- 

fors Alexius 7 For we * brought nothing into this tent mth that he hath. 

Iobrjzi. world: doubtlefle,neither can we takeaway 7 *For we brought nothing into the world/wdlohtAU 

any thing. itiscertainethat we may cary nothing away. 

Mat*,**. 8 But*hauingfoode,andwherwithtobe 8 But hauing food and raiment,™ mujtthcr- 

couered,with thefe we are content. with be content. 

p For they that wil be made richc,fal into 9 For they that will be richefall into tempta- 

tentation and the fnare of the dcuil, and ma- tion andfnares, and into many foolifh and noi- 

ny defires vnprofitable and hurtful, which fomelufies t which drowne men in perdition and 

drownc men into deftru dtion and perdition, deftruttion. 

1 For the roote of al euils is couetoufnes: / For hue of money U the roote ofdleuiV, 

± w hkh **** 



1^ 



The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap. vi. 

& btetf * wh u ichc( !" aine . defiri «g |»« c * cd from the »to* vfcfr feme lu$ed after, they \ erred fiom t Or**** 

Euth and good taith > and hauc uitangled them felues in ma- the faith, and pierced themfelues through with fd the ?arke 

gJSSS; n y forowes ' A maty formes. * gST"" 8 ^ 

n«or5eo*f XI Buc tnou » oman of God, flee thefe // But thou } man ofGod,fl?ethefe things 

SSSi? t f 1 ! n § s: » nd *P uri »eiufticc,pi C ac, faith,cha- and follow after righteoufnefe ,godlinejfe,fattb t 

thcradofthis nUe ,patience,miIdcnes. loue,patience,meekemfle. 

dSS&r, X j Kg h tjh/ good fight ofiaithrappre- ** Fight thegood fight offaithfay hand on e- 
ffingtfknow. ll€nd eternal lite, ^ wherein thou art called ternallife,n 'hereunto thou art alfo called & hall 

•SEE? ailcihaft . c onfeiTcd a good confeffion before profefed a good profefiion before mam witnefei 
fern the : fiSh: many witnefles. , ^ /^/ w jfe* tfagy /» f /„ ^ ^^ ^ 

Shcpu". ? ? * c °mmaund thee before God who quicheneth all things, and before lefts Christ 

nifhmene of quickeneth al things,and Chrift I e s v s who * which vnder Ponttus Pilate witneffed a good Matt » t r 

*Si55k ^cteftimonicvndcrPotiusPilatcagood /r^«r, ' * K"' 

S££S. confef il? n: , . , '* 7** Ik* bp the emmmtdement 

Io.18.37 H inac thou kcepe the commaunde- rpithoutfpot,vnrebukeable,vntilltheappcarin>r 

ment without fpotte , biameleffe vnto the of our Lord lefus Chrift: * 

comming ofour Lord Iesvs Chrift. // * which in hU times bee fhah Jhewe that is Apoc.i7.i4. 

15 Which in due times the Biefled and ^jfedandprince onely,thc King ofkmgs,and 

Apoc.17, onely Mightie wil fhew, the *Kin<7 of kin<*s Lordoflordes. 

J4i9>itf. and Lord oflords, ° ° 16 who onely bath immortalitic, dwelling in 

' * 16 Who only hath immortalitic, and in- the light that no man can attaine vnto, -whom no 

habiteth light not acccfsible , * whom no wmhathfeene, neither can fee, vnto whome be 

man hath fcen, yea neither can fce,to whom honour ,tnd power euerlafting,Amen. 

be honour and empire euerlafting.Amcn«£Q '7 Charge themwhich are rich in this world, 

1 7 Comaund the richc of this world not that the >f e *!' teghmndedjtor*trufl in vneer- Mre+i,. 
to be high minded, nor to truft in the vncer- tawe f ich 'fMi» the lining God (which gineth lakc "" 1* 
tainrie of riches, but in the lining Godfwho vs « bom ™ n fdhkingstoenioy : ) 

giueth vs al things aboundantly to enioy) '/ , th V "H** the J berich **£** 

t« TJ ft ..„.i . u- -i • . * or k s t th «t t h V be ready to give. glad to diftrt-. 

18 1 o doe wel, to become nehem good bute- 

workes to giuc cafily,to communicate, ,, *Uf^^ i„ [ore for themfelues a good Marti* 

19 lo ncape vnto them felues a good foundation againft the time to come , that thtj 
? foundation for the time to come,that they may lay holde on eternalllife. 
mayapprehendthetruelife 20 OTtmotheus, faue that which is giuen 

« wd. A^° U V mo ™ «>^P V^I^M^^oi. thee to keepesuoyding prophage and vaintbab- 

S.Cl,rM»' ' g f pr °^r Ct, ?, 0t voices, and lings, and oppofitiom Tof fcience,falflyfo called: 

■" oppofi ionsof||ralfely called knowledge. *, Which fLepr of ffing,haie Hid conccr- 

21 Which certaine proofing, haueer- ning the faith. Grac *bc with thee, *Amen. 

red about the faith. Grace be with thee. A- 5 The firft toTtmotheuswas writte fd Laodicea, 

m Cn * which is the chief eft city ofPhrygta Pacaciana. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.vi. 

Fulke J - wSSSfi? Mc i$ * e frec §if£ of God by kfus chrm of faiths not of the mcriic of sood workes * 

, ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 

*** <i!j£ti!^ 



Bhem, 






I" " 



C h a p • v I. To Timothee. j 84 

win do al change this Dcpofitum , that for it omlyfuch men in his daies denied 'this Epiflle, The Hcvetihs t four dates char 
lenre alfo the truthful fay it is the old truth .put they leape j 4 or 1 J hundred yercs for it ouer mem heads to the Affiles* * r ' ie Prodlaw 
But vre call for the DcyofitUmyXnd asketh >m in whofi 'hinds tint truth which they pretendavas bddyp,andhow it came SawS V £° 
down to tlxmfor it can not be ,4pofioticall,rn'cs it were Depofitum infime Timotlxes hand,fo to continew from one Bijhop to 
an other until oar time and to the end. 
Fttlkc* 3* Timothy had nothing committed to him by vnwritten tradition , but the doctrine contained in the holy Traditions vn- 
fcriptures, and the gouerncment of the Church according to the fame . Wherefore you doc but mocke the written* 
vnlcarncd rcadcrs,with a latin word, which the Apoftlc vied not,nor any of the ancient fathers did include 
any fuch matter, ('as you pretend) there in.S. Ambrofcvieth the word Commcndatum, thatwhichis commit- 
ted,and fay th he admonifhetb, that thofc thinges be kgftjvhicb wereftid before, therefore he fpeaketh of no vnwrit- 
ten tradition. Theodorct faith , I tlr.nkf he calletb the grace of the Jpirit, which he receiued by ordination, the thing 
that nw committed to km . But that was not vnwritten traditions deliucredbyhandsofmen. The reft vndcr- 
ftanditofthe Apoftohke doctrine, committed to him by S.PauIc, who preached nothing but the Gofpell, 
conteincd in the holy fcriptures. Neither doth Vinccntius allow any tradition, but that which is contained 
in the fcriptures, and imieighcthagainft all new opinions, which haue no grounde in the holy fcriptures, 
though the audtors of them do abuic the fcriptures, to snake a {hew for their errors. Ircnams alfo doth fiiffi- 
ciently declare, that the holy fcriptures are the checfc tteafutc of the Church, when he lay th the Apoftlcs 
did deliuer the Gofpell which they preached in writing, to be the foundation and piller of our fayth Jib. 3. 
c.i. Neither was it the word Dcpofitum, that caufcdHerctikcsinthcdaies of Clemens, to reieft this epiftlc, 
but the word, knowledge falfelyfo called,which theGnoftikcs thatbragged of knowlcdgc,could not abide. 
And of the fufficicncicot the fcriptures, hefayth, They that are fialedwith the Irdy fcripture (aslfatd) ought, 
to eficemc them , a* the befi jlorchottfes from whence wifdom iifent eta ;to what parte of 'lift :foeuer they be turned ,and to 

thinke th it this wifdom is the batten of health, which is troubled with no wanes. Therefore fo long as it is the olde truth 
thatwc teach, and no new doftrine offaIflu>d,itskilleeth not, though we fetched it 3or4 thoufand yere 
hence, ouer all mens heads,out of Mofcs and the Prophetes. And yet we flievv the continuance of this truth 
alfo, for the principall pointes of doftrinc , in the ancient fathers for many hundred yercs from Chrift, and 
in all ages cucn in the depth of Antichriftcs darknes, vntill our time. Where as for popery,firft you arc dri- 
ucn to difclaime of the auftoritic of the Icripturcs, for many things,and to flie to vnwrken tradiuon/fecond- 
ly you are neucr able to prouc your traditions from hand to hand,from age to age, from Biftiop to Bifliop, 
whereof you falfcly boaft. But in the pr imitiue Church » alwaies as you afcendc higher and higher , you will 
be forfaken of al mcn(except perhaps of fome herctikes^ long before you come at the Apoftlcs. 
Rhc?tt,4-. zo ' Prophanenouchies.) Non dixit antiquitatesO^/>AWew*/K* Lirhunfi\) non dixit vctuftates, fed pro- 
phanas nouitates.Nam fi vitanda eft nouitas, tcnenda eft antiquitastfi prophana eft nouitas , facrata eft vc- 
tul\a$; that is. Hefaidnot. ANTiqyiTiEs;hefaidnoc, AvNCXENiNts." butPKOpHANE NovEL*riEs,fonf no* 
ueltic is to be auoidcd,anticjuitie is to be kept: ifnouelue be prophane,auncicntncs is holy and facrcd.5«/;/r 
whole book,? rgainfi thcpnph.me nouelties ofberefies. 

We may nor meafttre the newnes or oldms of wordes and termes of (peaking in religion, by holy Scriptures only.m though ^ ro P" an £ no* 
allthofe or onely thofc were new and tobeieieffed, that an not exprefly found inholy write; butwe natfi efieeme them iv -ordshow to 
by the agrccablenes or difigreablenes they haue to the truefenfe ofScrhtures , to tl>efor>nz of CnhoUl{e faith and doffrine, be tried and 
to tbepraifc of the old Chrijiians, to the Apofiotik yfe ofjpcachc come rnto vs by tradition of. ill ages and Churches , and to examined, 
the prcfiripticn of holy ConnceU and Schooics of the Cimfiian wirld: which haue giucn out (according to the time and yuefii- 
omraifedhy heretics md contentious perfmfy very fit,avtifichill) and fygm the truth 

h* ^%ainfi falfhod. 

7"^jcte)w^Catholike,Trinitic,Perfon, Sacrament, lncamation,Maffc,andmwymoe 9 arenot(m that fenfe Cathohkc tcr- 




Confubitantial, Dcipara, Trantfubftantianon, and the Itkf y nh.cb are neither in exprtffe termes found in Scrip- fuchnoueltie* 
tnres&otyct inftnfc(ifwc fhouldfoloiptbciitdgemcntof^ ofwordet, 

the Arians crying out againfi t{icene Councel^fr the firfi ; the T^efioriam againft the Ephefine Cmnce^for the fecond: the 
Lutherans and Caluinifies againfi the Lateran and the later Cowicels,for the third)thefe wordes alfo notwithfianding , by 
the tudgement of holy Church and Ccuncels approved to be confomnt to Gods mrd^and made autUnticall tpmng the fan hfuL 
^re found and true wordes, and not ofthofe k^nde which the sfpoftle ealleth Nouelties. 

The wordes then hereforbidden,are the new prefhane termes and Reaches inuented orfpccially rfed by her etikfs* fitch H ««i«l no- 
as S.i vencc Y:ccrdctb the fa!entinit:m had a number mrfi monfimousw the Manichecs had alfo diuen&s may be fine in S. " V C ^" , 
AugtifiineiThe Jrians /M.-///;c/7*Sircilis fubltantia:,dr Chrifl to be ex non cxiftcntibus://* ether heretics after thofe 
daks had their * Chriitiparam,W fuch like, agreabie to their fides. But the Vroteflmtespafje in this kinde, as they ex- 
cedem:fi heretikgn'n the number of 'new opinions * as their Scruum arbitriunvW Jolc faith, ^wfiduce, their ap- ™eProtdfcits 
prchcnfionofChriftcsiufticc,r/K'/>iinpiitatiucrightcoufncs: their horrible termes of terrors, angnifbes, dijirejfes 9 Lh^f " " 
dflrufi, feaves and feeling of In Uplines in thefoule of our Sauiourf exprejfc their bl ffhemotisftclion of his temporal dam- wordes. 
natioity\d:icb they call hi* deftenjw^ ^c^/o^Vm. 

\>arAzion,<J,i7cun\]>an2UQn,toaH r idtIx fpirit, ^/ro^wwr. 

plca<}ge : ctfcft» tosuoid? the reall pre f nee of Chrifies body. T he fi and fuch I i kg innumerable xehichthey cccupie in 
mar; parte if their falfe docrrine , are in the fenfe that they tfe them , all f life ^ captions and deceitfull wordes, and 
arc nouttatcs V*»cum here forbidden. 

slndthvugh pjrne of the (aid lerrmshav.c been by fame occafion obiterwithout il meaning fyohpt by Cat folikgs before theft 
Hernials arofe, yet now k{io.\ingthcm to be the proper Reaches ofHcrettkfs, Cbrifiianmen at '.bound to amide them. 
Wherein the Church of 'God bath eiter been as diligent to refifi 2{oueltiej of wordes, as her aduerfaries are bufy to inuer.t 

Bbbb them 






The firft Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.yi. 



tfomfor vthieh atufefhe tr/C not ham vs communicate with tlxmtiorfdow their fifhion andfhrafenewely inuented^ though Catbolikct 
*a thetwture of 'the wordes fometinx there beno harmejn S.^i'g;J?;>ja d.ties when Clnrifiian men Uaddny good befaiUn muftabborr* 
t hem,or entered into any mtns hottfe,or met any f rind by the wayjbty vfeddwaies to fay, Deo gratia* • The Donatijies from hereticaH 
<md Circumcdtiins of that time being newfangled t fcrfooie the old phrafe and would *;lwaiesjay, Laus dco: from which the P" 3 ^ 5 *n4 
Catfolifomendidfo ablxrre (as the fed Doctor writetb)tku they had as ieefe mettea theefeas onethat fatdto them* WW **' 
. . Laus \}eo,in fieede of Dco gatias. Mnowtve Catholics mufi not fau The Lord Jntt Our Lord; as we fay, Our La- 

** * l ' ** dy for hismotherw't, I he Lady .Let ys kfepe our for fathers wordes jtnd we fhaleafUy kgtfe our old &tru* faith that we 

hxdofth* JirfichnJlianuUtthem fay, Aracndcraent,abftincnce,thc Lordes Supper, the Communion table, EU 
ders,Minifters,$uperintendent,Congrcg3tion,fo be it,praifc yc the LoriMorning-praier,Euening-praier,c*r 
the rejigs thy witU Letys moid thofe mmltics ofmrdes, accordingto th: ApfUes prefcript,andl$epe the oldtermes, Pc- 
nance,Fafting 3 Pricft,Church,Biiliop,Mafle J Mattins 3 Euenlong > thc B.Sacramen^Alta^Oblation, Hoft, Sa- 
crifice,AUeluia, Amcn,Lent,Palme-Sonday,Chriftmas, and theyery wordes vilbrmgvs to the faith of our frfi^ 
fifties, and condemn* thefe new afoflataes new faith and pfoafes. 

Fulke. 4. That oncly is true and'ancient,which is firft, and that is falfe that is later, though it be ancient as Tertul- Aotupitit 

lian proucth at large in his booke of prefcriprionsagainfthererikes,andfonicanethVincenuusandnot 
othcrwifeTherebelierefiesijco. ycresoldand more,butagc cannotmakefalfhodcto be true. As for 
prophane Nouelries of wordes,about which you make many wordes to no purpofc, are fuch,as are not new, 
oncly in found of wordes,but in fenfe alfo. And thole words,(thc fenfc and true meaning wherof is contained 
in the fcriptures,) may be new *ords,but not prophane nouelties of wordes, as thofe tcrmes,Catholike, tri- 
nit^pcrfor^facrainent^ncarnation&c. the meaning of which, is found in the fcriptures. But the words of 
thcMaflc,Kanfubtant:auon,cur Lady,Pope,Cardinals,and an hundreth fuch like,whcreof nether the word, 
nor die meaning arc in the holy fcriptures, arc prophane nouelties of wordes, which die Aportle vvillcrh 
tobeauoided. And for thofe ternics which you charge vs tovfc, as we vfethem they arc in the fcripturc 
cither in word ot fenfe: as will cjptiuc or thrall to 6nne, Romj.if.Sole faith we defend not to iuftifie,buc 
fay th without workes which is fayth oncly: and that webaueinthefcripturcs.Rom. 3.18. Tiduciaortrufte 
Heb.3.6.and 4.t6.Apprehenfion of the iufticeof Chrift by fayth Rom 9. 30. Imputation of luftice Rom.4. 
Thctcrroresand anguiihes of Chrift feeling the painesof hell Mark. 14.33 34-Math.a£ 37-Math. 18. 46. 

Luk.iz.44.Hcb.?.7. 

By markcsandbadgesfacramentall,! know not what you mcanc, butwc findcin the fcriptures , that 

the facramcutes be fignes and fcales of the nghteoufneffe of faith Gen.i7.Rom.4.x i. As for companation, 

impanation,circumpanation, we renounce as wel astranfubftanriation. The prciens of Chrift infpkit, to 

taythjby jigne 3 figure.plcdge, or effeft, we proue by many teftimonics of fcripturc , which teach that Chrift 

was prefent to the fathers in the olde teftament , in the facrament of Manna , and the rockc, and other fa- 

cramentes which coldnotbein bodie, before he was incarnatc.i.Cor.io.d, therefore in ipirit,to fay th , by 

fignc,figure,pledge 3 ctfeft of grace &c. which termcs,befide that the fenfc of them is contcincd inthefcrijr 

tures, you know wehauc receiucdalfoof the ancient fathcrs,andcueninthe fame meaning, that we vfc 

them. 

Whereyoufay, theCatholikesinS.Augnftinestimc, didabhorre from the phrafe Last* Deo , becaufe 

thcCircumccllionesvfedi^itisfalfejand youihew your great reading inS.Auguftine,thatvnderftandhim 

no better. TheDonatiftesindeedc,of avainc curiofitie changed the vfuall termc, DeogratiasyVthich was 

honeftand godly, and faid in ftccdeofir, VecLaudes in which worde there was nohurte, nor any caufc 

why the Catholikc fhould abhorre the word, that giueth praife to God, becaufe the hcrctikes abufed it. But 

this was the matter,that they abhorred. The CircumcelJions wercfuriousronnagates, of thelede of the 

Donatiftes,that lpared not to bear,hurt, and wound, yce fome time to kill the Catholikes, when they roctt ' *" 

them, where they could matter them, therefore when rhey were knowneby there terraes s D«>Z-tfw«,thc 

Catholikes,had good caufc tobeafraidcofthem. Therefore fayth S.Auguftine. I wculd they were the foldU 

mrsofChrifty andnotthefoldiersofthediueUjjy whompeo Lrndes being yttred, is more fared, then the roaring of a 

Lyon, jtgtineyoii laugh atottrDeogratias 9 but menwsepe at your UeoLaudes 9 meaning thofc whom they had 

beaten and hurr.But as for thofe, that be your proper termes, I would you had them wholy to your felucs. 

For fuch wordes as we vfein religion, we arc readictogiuc accompt before God and his Church, that 

they haue there true fcn(c,and meaning of the holy fcripturcs,and therefore cannot be called prophane or 

vainc nouelties of wordcs,which are to be auoidcd,by the Apoftles precept. Hfrtttkttan^ 

thtm. f . 20. Falfely called knowledge. ) It istlx prcpertie of al Heretics to arrogate to themfelues great t^owled;?, glg^S 

and to cendemfne thefimptictie of their fathers the holy Doctors and the Church, hut the ^poftle calleth their pretended 
skill, a knowledge falfely fo called, beingin truth higji and deefe blindtus. Sach(faithSjremew]i^X.\7.)tis{oi{akc 
the preaching of the Church,argue the holy Priefts o£vmkilfulnes, not considering how far more worth a re- 
ligious idiote is,thcn a blafphemous and impudent fophifter, luchasal Hcretikcbe. And agains Vineentiu* 
Lirinwfisffxahlngin thepcrfon of Heretics ftithy Come 6 ye foolifh and miferablc men,that are commonly cal- 
led Catholikes* andlearnethe true faith which hath been hid many ages heretofore, butisrcuealcdand 

Jhcwcdoflate &c£eehis wholeloth^concem'mgthefe matters. Tradidoniva- 

rUlkC* /. Such Hcretikes were the Valentinians and Gnoftikcs, which not content with the fimple knowledge wnaea * 

that wasconteincd in the holy fcriptures, did arrogate vnto them felues, a farre higher vndcrftanding, 
which none could atteincrnto, but they that vndcrftood the vnwrittcn tradition. W\m they are conuitled 

(faith Irenasus) outofthefcripturesytheyfalltoaceufingofthe fcriptures Aem felues, as though they were not ferfeff y 
as tfoughtbey were not of 'auiloritie fuffkient , becaufe they were d'suerfely yttered, and that the truth out of them 
can not be founde out , of them which kpowe not the tradition , for that wtts not deliueredly writing, but by 

worie of mouth, loyne this laying therefore to the other two, out of Ircnsus and Vinccntius, and you fnall 

make 



_■ * _ 



_*L 



Chap. i. 



To Timothee; 



385 



them. 



make a perfefl defcripdon of Papifts: which boaft of the ciuth,of the Church, of tradition by word of mouth 
more certcinc then the fcriptuics, all which is nothing els but falfely called knowlcdge,beingin decde»dcepe 
blindnefle and ignorans of the truth,a falfe bragge of the catholike Church, and a counterfeit boafting of 
Apoflolikc traditionjwhere they haue nothing but newe vanities and prophane nouelties, not of words one- 
]y,but of matters infpired by the deuill,ir.aintaincd byAntichrift,and vpholden by tyrannie or fophiftry,with- 
outau&ontieof the holy Icriptures. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE SECOND EPI* 

STLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE. 

H £ chiefe fcope of 'this feeoml to Timothee is 9 to vfenvnto him that his martyrdom is at hand. Which 
yet he doth not plainely before the end : preparhvrfiyft his minde xvith much ciratmftance, beemfe he kperve 
it xwubl greite him forehand atfo might be a tentation vnto him. Therefore he tdkfth oftlx can ft of his trou~ 
bltyjtdofthereYpard: that fix one is honor able >, and the other fmfi glorious: and txhorteth him to be ton- 
ft.mtiiithefaithtobe re.tdy alwaies tofajferfir it 3 to fulfill his minifierie to the end , ashimfelfemrp bad 

done his, 

Whereby it is certains that it wits Written at fyme y in his hft upprehenfion and emprijbnment there; as he fignifieth by 

thtfe wordes Cap, u Onefiphorus was not afhamed of my chaine,buc when he was come to Rome, carefully 
fought me, &e. ^nd of his mmtyrdomfhut: For I am now ready to be offered,and the time of my rcfolution(or 
^r/»)isathand.frt/'.4. 

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 

PAVL TO TIMOTHEE. 

CHAP. I. 

With hispmfes he couertly exhorteth himnot to be difmtiedfor his trouble^ 6 (Jwiinggrace ginen in Orders to Mpe him 
8 and kpowingfov wljat caufe he is perfected) and namely with the example ofOmfiphortt*. 





The translation of Rhcmes, 

AVL'an Apoftle oflE- 
svs Chrift by the will of 
God,according to the pro- 
miflcofthe life which is in 
ChriftlEsvs. 
2 To Timothee my dee- 
reft fonnCjgracejmercy^eacc from God the 
father,and Chrift I e s v s our Lord. 

3 Igiuethankcsto God, whom I feme 
from my progenitors in a pure confeience, 
that without intermiflion I haueamemorie 
of thee in my praiers,night and day. 

4 Defiring to fee thee , mindefull of thy 
tearcs,that I may be filled with ioy. 

5 Calling to mind that faith which is in 
thee not feined,which alfo dwelt firft ||in thy 
grandmother Loi's,and thy mother Eunice, 
and I am fure that ill thee alfo. 

6 For the which caufc I admonifli thee 
that thou refcufcitate the +' grace of God, 
which is in thee by the imposition of my 
handes. 

7 For god hath riot giucn vs the fpirit of 
fear?: but of power , and louc,and fobrietie. 

8 "Be not therefore. afhamed of the tefti- 
nionie of our Lord , nor of me his prifbner: 

' -but trauail with the Goipel according to the 
m ' .power of God. 

9 Who hath deliuered and called vs by 
Ti/.j.j. his ho!y calling, * not according to our 




work 



es. 



The tranflation of the Church of England. 

Aid an os4poftle of /ejus 
Chrift by the vpdlofGodjtc- 
cording to the promife of 
life , which is in Chrift Ic~ 
jfttf. 
2 ToTimotheemydcarc- 

ly beloued fonne : grace ,mercy y and peace from 

God the father y and Chrift I efm our Lord. 

3 IthankeGod,* whom Iworjhtp §om my A&At$. 
forefathers in pureconfttence,thatmthout cea- 
ftnglhaue remembrance of thee in my prayers 

night and day, 

4 Greatly de/tring to fee theefieing mindful 
ofthytearesjhat I maybefilledmih toy.. . 

/ When I call to remembrance the vnfained 
faith that is in thee&htch dwelt firft m thy grand 
mother Lois, and in thy mother Emica, and I 
amaffuredthat it dwelleth in thee alfo. 

6 wherefore I put thee in remembrance thai 
thonftirre vp the gift ofGod s which is in theejy 
the putting on of my hands. 

7 For God hath notgiuen to vs theffirite of 
feare, but ofpomr % andofloue^ apdofafound 
minde. • ' • . 

9 Be not thou- therefore afhamed of the tefti- 
tnonieofour.Lora\neither ofmehisprifener, but 
fujfer thou aduerjttie with the Gofyell/iccordwg 
to the power of God. 

9 Who hath *fauedvs,and called 'vs with an i.Cotl.i. 
holj calling , not according to our workfs , but 

Kbbb 2 ' 4ccor~ 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.i. 

workes, but according to his purpofe and according to his osvnepurpofe and grace, which 

tfc.1 j. ^ ac e, which was giuen to vs in Chrift Iesvs wot giuenvs in Chrift lefts, * before theworld Htw,x6M. 

* before the fecular times, began. 

10 Butitismanifefted now by the illu- 10 But is nowwademanifeft by the appearing 

mmation of our Sauiour I e s v s Chrift , who of our Sautour Iefus Chrift , who hath put away 

hath deftroied death,and illuminated life and death^ndhath brought itfe & immortalitie in- 

incorruption by the Golpcl. to light through the Gofpell; 
i.Tim.2,7. II Wherein* I am appointed a preacher n *Whereuntol am appointed a preacher, 1 "* r,n>A u- 

and Apoftle and Maifter of the Gentiles. and an <tApoftlejtnda teacher of the Gentiles. 
12 For the which caufe alfo I fuffer thefe / 2 For the which caufe I alfo fuffer thefe 

thinges: but I am not confounded. Fori thmgsfieuerthelesJamnotafiamed^forlkrjQW- 

leno w whom I haue belceued, and I am fure whom Ihauebeleeued, and Iamperfwadedthat 

Faith and loue that he is able to keepe my jj depofttum vnto he is able to keepethat which I haue committed 

moid)' rose™* that day. to him agamft that day. 
dw «n this a- 13 Hatic thoujj a forme of found words, 13 See thou haue the pat erne of whole fomc 

%x Z tT" 55 which thou haft heard of me in faith and c in wcrdes, which thou haft heard of me in faith and 

d,xp«s> r . the loue in Chift Iesvs. /o«e,that is in Clirift Iefus. 

14 Keepe the good <&poy£«0» by the holy 14. That good thing which 'was committedto 
Ghoit,which dwcllcth in vs. to thy keeping , hold f aft through the holy Ghost 

1 5 Thou kno weft this,that all which are which dwelleth tn vs. 

in Afia,be aucrted from mc:of whom is Phi- // This thou knowcft } that althey which are 

gelus and Hermogencs. in Afia be huwedftomme,ofwhom are Thygel- j^* 1 **"* 

a.Tim.4,19. 16 Our Lord giuc mercy* to the houfe /us and Hermogenes. * 

of Oncfiphorus:becaufc he hath often refie- / 6 The Lordgitte mercie vnto the houfe of 

fhed mc,and hath % not been ailiamed of my Oneftphorus } for he oft refreshed me,andwas not 

chaine. ajhamedofmy chaine. 

1 7 But when he was come to Rome : he 17 But whenhewasin Rome t he fought mec 
fought me care fully ,and found me. out very diligently .andfoundme. 

18 Our'Lord grant him to finde mercie /8 The Lord graunt vnto him that he may 
of our Lordc in that day. And howe many finde mercy with the Lordtn that day: And in 
th in gs he miniftrcd to me at Ephefus , thou how many things he minifiredvnto me at Epbc* 
kno weft better. fusjhou knowetl very well. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.i. 

Rhem.J. * GraceofGodJ Here againe it ufhune that holy Ordtrsgiut grace , and that euenby and in the exteriiaS cere- 

minie cfmpcfitg the B,(h*pt hands. And it is a matter offttacbfttciatLj yfed in this Apoftle and Sj.uke that Order t giue 
grace to th order.d.aaithit to tafy orders or aucloritie to minijier Sacramcntet or preach jt,to begum or deliuered to Gods 
yw.Aift.i4,2f 

Fluke, I. H:re is ho luch matter to begathcrcd/or he fpeaketh of the fame extraordinary grace of prophecy, that 

wasgiucnbyimpofitionofhands 5 whcreofhcfpakei.TJm4.i4. Neythcr doth the ApofUe, or S. Luke, any 
where fay,that the orders giue grace to the ordercd,nor that to take otders,is to be deliuered to the grace of 
God. lntheplaccA<ft.i4.itisfayd,thatPauland Barnabas faylcd to Anaeche,from whence they were de- 
liuered to the grace of God,and to the workc which they fulfilled , meaning that from Antioch, they were 
lent to preach and by praicr commended to the grace of God. Fortovfeyour terme,thc Apoftks tookeno 
orders at Antioch. Paul was an Apoftle immediady from Chrift, and not by men. Gal. I. And they both 
preached before they were fent from Antioch , not without fufficicnt auaoritie, Idare auow.Aft.ii.atf. 
Againe the text isjfrom whence they were deliuered to the grace of God, not where they were deliuered, 
to the grace of God. Therefore if yoar glofc were tcue^ie fenfe fhould not bc,thcy failed to Anrioch,wherc 

they tookeorders,but from whence they tooke orders, which is anvnuwaUkindcoffpeacb, and fane from 
the meaning of the Euangclift. 

Xhem, 2. l6 - N° r bene afhamed .) \NhatahttfieandmeritttiousthingitUto relieve the affiled for religion jml not to bo 

tijbamsdof their digrxce^ons or tvhat mi feries /better. 

Fulke. 2, It is an happy thing, to minifter to the affliftcd for true religion: but not meritorious . And the Apoftle 

praietb^hatOnefiphorusmay be rewarded of Gods mercy,andnot of the meritc ofhis workc 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. AfreatbIdl 

Tthan 2 J-In thy grandmother.; Though God {hew mercie to imnythatbeofincrtdtUousJiertticdnUtwntsjttk Ua £,£ 



^andoningnot 



« tan ro 
for tilth. 






Chai>. i. 



To Timothee, 



?8<J 



tolke.3. 



fhem*4. 



Hike. 4. 



Shern. f . 



for many hundred yeeres together* And if to film the fay th of mother andgr&ndmothet onely 9 tin Chriftian religion beyng 

then but mwlypUnteJjvasfo commendable euen in aB (hopjjcw much more is it now lattdahU to cleattefitf} to the faith offi 
many our progenitors and ages that continued in the fame Chrijiian religion -which they firfi rectified i ' 

Our'Pmefi.mtsin tlteh great wij'dome langh atgwdfimple men when they talke oftfoir fathers fyth. But S. Hierom 9 The peoplo 
lama Chriftian (fayth he) and borne of Chriftian parents, and carie chc figne of the crofle in my forehead, fpeaches of 
Andagaine/p.^ .f.3 . Vntil this day the Chviftian world hath bene without this doftrine. that faith will I holde ™jj ( athcrj 
faft beyng ; an oldc man, wherein I was borne a child, And the My Scriptures fet vs often tofchoole to our fatlnrs. riT'ft' mand 
Aske thy fathcrs,and they wil Ihcw thce,thy auncetours,and they will cell thee. And agaync, Our fathers haue laudable. 
ihewed vnto vs. And commonly the true Cod is called the Cod of 'the faithful andoftfair forefathers* Dan.2,3« Andfalfe %Apol t cont. 
Cods and new doctrines or opinions be named, New and frclh,fuch as their fathers worshipped not.Deut.3 %• Finally Ru f^ * •*£• 
SJ?asd both Inre and *efien els a^ageth for bkdefenfi AnditUa Sft** 

cafe that Heretics cannot lightly brag of no one Jilt commonly durirgfo long without intermiJJion> that they can haue ma* * jf ff.V|. 
n > progenitors of //;<? fzyd fell. Which is a demonstration that their faith is not true, and that it it impofpbU our Catholibf %£mau 
faith to befalfe,fuppofing the Chrijiian religion to be true. 

If the faith of our progenitors were u*ue,it is finnc to forfake it:but to build vpon our fathers fayth, when it Our fathcrt 
was falfe,or nonc,is to build vpon a weake foundation/Therefore the popilh peoples fpeaches of their fathers ^ f * p 
faith to be the onely ground of their religion, againft which they will heare nothing, is vaine, ridiculous, and 
damnable. Wherefore when fo eusr the Scripture or the ancient fathcrs,(peake in commendation of their fa- 
thers fayth,theyfp'cakc ofthc true fayth.Foragainft their fathers faith which was none, or falfe, the Scrip- 
tures doc often cry out. Ez.20.18. Zacha. & i.Pet.ni8.&c. And heretikes may eafily bragge of their fathers ■ 
faith,as Neftorius and other did,as impudently as the Papifts, but they can neucr prooue their fay thby the 
holy fcripturcs,norby the teftimonic ofthc moft ancient and approucd fathers,as trucCatholikes doc. 

x % Dcpofitum.) A great comfort to al ClmJUansfbat eitery of their good deeds andfiifftringsfoy Chrtjf, and all the Al our good 
worldly loffesfujleinedfirdefenfe ovconfefjion of their fayth y be extantwith God^andl^ptas depofitum, tobe repayed'Or deedsarelaid 
received agayne in heauen . Which if the worldlings helmed or confidered> they would net Co much maruel to fee Catholi^ J? be rewarfil 
menfo willingly to lofe lanifibertie % cnditdife and alfor Chrijles fah$ and the Chnrthes fayth. 

Although it be true that all our good works and fuflfcrii \°$ for his trueth, be laied vp with God to be rewar- 
ded,yet die Apoftle fpeaketh notof his gooddceds,butof nimfclfe and his faluation, which by fayth he hath 
committed to God,that willfurely preferue him vnto the perteft reward of iuftiEcation in the day of Judge- 
ment. What doeth he commit to God but his faluation f fayeth S. Ambrofe. Theodorct (aierh, The grace of Cods fpi- 

rite. Primafius, Fayth. Chryfoftome, His faith and f reaching, all which come to one ende. The fuffcrings ofthc 
Papifts in England,are not for Chrift and the fayth of his Church,but for Antichrift and their horrible trea- 
fons and murthers confpired againft the Lordes anointed and their natiue countrey. 

J 3 A forme.) The Apoftles did fet d-jwne a plat forme of faith, doltrine, andphrafe ofCatholil^fpeach and pre a- w ^ 
ching 9 and that notfo mttch by writing (as hers we fee} a>i by word of month ; to which fo nftrreth Timothee otter and a- ftcake in Ca- 
boue bis Epiftb vnto him*And Im preclfely Clwflim Doltors ought to keepe the forme ofwordes anciently appropriated to tholikc tcrmes 
the myjiericsand matters of our religion, S.AuguJiine expnffeth in theft wordes, ltb.i o.de ciuit. cap.Z3. Philofophers a ^ tcr * certain* 
fpeakc with freedome of \vordcs,&c.but we muft fpeake according to a ccrcaine rule,lcft licentious libertic of ^d forme of 
words breed an impious opinion of the things alio that are Signified by the fame. Trinltie t perfm 3 ejfencc y Coit- wor dcs, 
fubftantialJ*7a}ifid>ftantiation y Majp>Sacramcn^^ /% be verba fana (as the Apoftle Jpeakfth) found wordes, 




Fulke.s. 



vn- 



Bhem.6. 
FulkeJ. 



For fubftance of do&rine, the Apoftles taught nothing by word of mouth, but that whichis contcyned in tradition* 
their writings.Tfo Apojiles (fayth Jrenstts) pre-ched the Go fpel>and after by the will of God delivered it to rs in writing) wr j t ten t 
to be the foundation andpifor of 'our fayth ,lib.$ .cap,$. Therefore the truth of all thoie termes which the Church v- 
feth to exprclfe the myftcries of our rehgion,or to mccte with the fraud of heretikes, is manifeftly conteined 
in the Scripturcs,though the tcrmes thcmfelucs be not expreflcd. But tranfubftantiation and Mafle, be not 
onely not found in the Scriptures, but are manifeftly contrary to the trueth of the scriptures as we haue of- 
ten prooued. 

18 Our Lord.) To haue thisprayerofan Apoftle y cr airy Vriejl orpoore Cath. manfo relieved, giueth thegreatefi Rdieuersof 
hope at the day of our death or general iudgementf hat can be /audit is worth all tljeland$j?onors 9 and riches of the world. C al "'prifo* 

The faithfulhaue their onely hope at rhc day of their death, and atthe general refurrc&ion in the mercie nCTS# 
of God through Chrift. So faith S.Auguftinc, My whole hope it nothing buttlry exceeding great mercy. Confi 

W.io.c.29.Without which faith,if Mofes,Samucl,Noe, [ob,Danicl,Hieremie,or any of the Prophets prayed 
for vs 5 it will not auaile vs. Ezcch J ^ 

Papifts,which can haue no greater hope then that which is giuen by the prayer of a prieft or other papift by P rayai * 
them relieued,and therefore muft befto w all their lands,honours and riches, to purchafe fuch a prayer. For 
with popifhpriefts it hath alwaies bene a true Prouerbe, Ho penny ^TaterTipfler. Anditisgoodtomarke, 
what a large net is here fprcd,to bring al the lands, honours, and riches of the world, into the popifh prieftes 
hands,when their prayer giueth thegreatefi hope that canbeto them 9 that beflow any tkingvponthem, andis worth 
all that they cmgtueforiu 

CHAP. II. 

He exhrtethhimtoUlxjur diligently inhis offce.conftderm 14 

Hot to contendybm to fhun heretics; ne\thtr to be moned tofeefomefubuertedyconfidering that the eleci contime Catho- 
li^and that in the Church be of al fortes, 24 Yet with alfvcctnes to reclame the decerned* 

Bbbb.j. Thou 



b7: 



The fecond Epiftle of S. Paul Chap, iu 

THou therefore my fonnc, be ftrong in fm T~ K Hott therefore myfonne, beeflrong in the 

the grace which is in Chrift I e s v s : X grace that is in Christ Ie fits. 

2 And the things which thou haft heard 2 zAnd the things that thou hail heard of 
, of me by many witneffes, thefe commend mee by many witnejfes , the fame commit thoti 

to faithful men, which (hal be fit to teach o- to faythfullmen, which /hall bee aft to teach 0- 
thersalfo. theralfo. 

3 Labour thou as a good fouldiar of 3 Thomherefore fufer affitlions as a good 
Ghrift I e s v s. fouldtourofleftu Christ. 

4 U No man being a fouldiar to God, in- + JVo man that warreth s entangleth him- 
tangleth himfelfe with fccular bufinelTes : filfewith the affaires of 'this life, that hee may 
that he may pleafe him to whom he hath pleafe him which hath chofen him to bee afoul- 
approued himfelfe. diour. 

5 For he alfo that ftriueth for the maifte- f <±Andifa man alfo wreftle, yet is hee not 
rie,is not crowned vnles he ftriue lawfully. crowned,except he wreflle lawfully. 

6 The husbandman that laboureth,muft 6 The labouring husbandman mutt first be 
firit take of the fruites. partaker ofthefruttes. 

7 Vnderftand what I fay : for cur Lord 7 Conjiderwhat I fay: and the Lorde giue 
wil giue thee in al things vnderftanding. thee vnderfiandmg inallthings. 

8 Be mindcfull that our Lorde I e s v s 8 Remember that Iefus Chrifljfthc feed of 
Chrift is riten agape from the dead, of the Bautd, -was raifedftom the dead, according to 
feed of Dauid } according to my Gofpcl, my Gofbel: 

9 Wherein I labour euen vnto bandes, 9 wherein I fufer trouble as an euill doer, 
as a malefac5tour : but the worde of God is euen vnto bondes • but the worde of God is not 
not tied. bound. 

% Mark* here i o Therefore %\ fuftaine al things for the / Therefore I fufer all things for the eletts 
<Shfur? clec^hat they alfo may obtaine the falua- fakes, that they might alfo obtaine the faluation 
offiluatkm) tion, which is in Chrift I E s v s, with hca- which isin Chrisl lefus,with eter nail glory. 

JZSS& uen, yg lor y- // Iusafaithfulfaying;*forifrvebedead* om - 6 >1> 

ihcir preachers 1 1 A faithfull fayin g. For if wc be dead with him,weJhaUalfo Hue with him : 

Sfob/Sf witfa him,we {hal liue alfo together. t 2 If we bee patient, wee jbaU alfo reigne 

own endeuors. 1 2 If we foal fuftaine,we (hal alfo reigne with him : * If we denie him, hee alfojhall de- Mm"o.j j, 

Matao. together. * If we fhal deny, he alfo wil dc- n ic vs. marAjS. 

nievs. ls *ffwebevnfaithfu!l ) heabidetbfayth-'& nM' 

Ro.3,3. 13 * If we beleeue not : he continueth f^he cannot deny himfelfe. 

faithfuLhe cannot denie himfelfe. , , net. r *u «.., ./ ? -.. .. / 

•U. r \ • a n n-r- 1 ' 4 OF thefe things put the in remembrance. 

14 Theiethingadmonimrteftiryingbe- . a-e l* it r f.t ..in- 1 . 
c ~ T , ,., & . "7 , ° r tern fie b efore the Lord J bat t hey Jlrtue not about 
tore our Lord. Contend not in wordes. for j / c. u ... ./ .• r 1 

c , , c , • • r , Vt wordes tonoprofite,b\\ttotheperuerttng of the 
it is profitable for nothing, but for the fub- ^carers 

ueriton of them that heart. ^ „ ^ thfilfe gA ^ 

15 Carefully prou.de to prefent thy felf c^aworieman not to be ajhamed, rightly di- 
approoucdtoGod a workemannot to be utdi ng the iordoftrueth. * ' 
confounded, H rightly handling the word of * : /. . . ^ 
trut j, ° 16 But prophane vojees of vamtte pajfe 0- 

.»*•** 16 But'profane&vainefpeaches auoid: *f-' for they will tner cafe vnto greater vngod- 

bSSSU. for they doe much grow to impietie: me " e * ., , , £ , 

17 Anditheirfpeachfpreadethasacan- , '7Andthe,rwordfraUfetasdoethacm- 
kenofwhom is Hymenals and Philettis: ker.-ofwhomuHymcn&Hs.andPhiletus. 

18 Who haue erred from the truth, fay- l8 Which about the trueth haueferredfiy- iOr^m 
iug that the rcfurre&io is done already, and in l that the refurreBion is pail already, anddoe 

haue fubuerted the faith of fome. ouerthrow thefayth offome. 

19 But the fure foundation of God ftan- 1$ Tutthefkong foundation of God fian- 
dcth, hauing this feale, Our Lord know- dethflill,hauingthis Jeale, The Lord knoweth 
eth, who be his, and leteuery one depart themthatarehis: and, Let euery one that na- 
from iniquitie that nameth the name of our meth the name of f?britt t depart from initpd- 
Lord. tie. 

20 But||in a great houfe there are not only 20 Butinagreaxhoufearenotonelyveffels 

vcflels of 




*_ 



*■- . a*-. _ j 'i_ , 



_,^_^B. . 



; 



C h a p. 1 1. To Timothee. g 87 

veffels of gold and of filuer,but alio of wood of gold and of finer, but alfo of wood & of earth: 

and of earth : and certaine in deed vnto ho- fome to honour \andfome to dishonour. 

nour,but certaine vnto contumelie. 21 If a man therefore fwge himfelfe from 

21 If any man therefore fiiall j| cleanfe thefi, befball he a vejjelljan&ified vnto honour, 
himfelfe from thefe, he foal be a veflcl vnto andmeetefor the vfes of the Lord,and prepared 
honour/an&ified & profitable to our Lord, vnto euery good worke. 

prepared to cuery good worke. 22 Luftesofputhanyd:bHtfolfawrighte- 

22 But youthful defires flee: andpurfue oufnes y fayth y charitie$eace> M with them that \Cox ax. 
iuftice, faith, charitie,and peace with them call on the Lord out of a fare heart. i.Tim.1.4, 
that inuocate our Lord from a pure hart. 23 Butfooltft and vnlearned questions put 

Tiq,?. *3 And *foolifli and vnlearned quelii- fiomthee, hgming that they doe but gender 

ons auoydc, knowing that they ingender ftrtfe. 

braules. 2+ aAndtheferuauntoftheLordmuflnot 

24 ButtheferuantofourLordmuft not ftriue: but be gentle vnto all men> apt to teach> 
wrangle : but be mild toward al men, apt to fuffeftng euilL 

teach,patient. 2 j In meekenejfe inputting them which 

25 With modeftie admonifhing them are contrary minded, if God at any time mil 
thatrefift the truth:leaft fometime tGod giue them repentaunce, to the knowledge of the 
giue them repentance to know r the truth : trueth : 

26 And they recouer themfclues from 2 6 *And that they may come to themfelues 
thefnarcs of the deuil, of whom they are againe.outofthefnareofthedeutl^hich are 

held captiue at his wil. \taken captiue of him at his mil. tOr,hdd aliuc 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. 11. 

vUpm r 2 ? Godgiuethem.) CwtfieryTon /?cwjW we fee, 

good exhortations andprayer and fitch otlter helpes of man be profitable thereuntoJVhich c.uldnot be^fne bad not free mil. 

Fulke*!* Mans will is alwayes free from coaftion,but neucr from thraldomc to finnej vntill it begin to be fee at Ji- Freewill, 

ber tie by the grace of God : Why doe men pre fume fo much of the poffibilitie of nature i It is vt>ou»ded 3 h u maymedjt is 
yexed> it is loft? It hath nude of a true confc(fion y not of a fatfe defence. Therefore let the grace of^od be fought jxt tober* 
rvith it may he infhuEiedJnt whereby it may be reftored* jluguFi.De nat.&gr.cap/t$ . 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. ii. 

Rhet?lt2* 4 No man being a fouldiar.) Tirfl cfalljhe^ofile (t .Cor.7.) mahfth mariage and the needfuU caresyfolicitude^ What femte 
and diflraclions thereupon eucr dependingjjjwcial impediments cfalfuch as fhonld empoy themfelues rrholy to Godtferuice, affaires do nor 
as Bifhops and Triejis are bound to doe. He than is with a wife (fayth he) is carctull for the world, how to pleafe his ^ r ""h fWrU* 
wife,and is diftra&ed or deuidcd.j .Cor.7. tua j mcn sf U n.. 

Sc(ondly i tbeprat7/feofVb)fichg>mtrchxndi/e i oranyo&^ ftion, 

more to btgiuen to hunting^haukltig^gamcning^jewes^inerUsdeStOr the likgpafiimes U Inre forbidden* 

Thirdly, the feruices ofTrinces and manifold bafe offices done to them for to oltaine iUgnities andpromotions,aredija^eea^ How fpirkuall 
ble to Vriefily functions, notfofo be their chiplens for this purpofe to preach ynto themfo heare their confefjions^ tominifler men may feme 
the Sacraments vnto them, to fityDiuine fentice before them y andfuch other ffiiritualldueties. for^all fitch feruices done to fecular princes, 
principallperfonsbotboftbeClergieandLaitie, be godly and confbnant to Trie flly vocation. .As alfofiruing ofTrinces S^SnCHL*' 
and Commonweales in ciuil caufes and matters offiate, in making peace and quietnes among the people^ by deciding or corn* 
pounding their controuerfies, and al fitch likp affaires tending to tin honour of Cod and goodofmen 3 and to the vpholding of 
true religion y when they may be done without notorious damage orhmderance of their fpiritstal charge, or when the buries 
thereofbe aboundantly recompenfed by thencccfjarieduetm done for thegenerallgoodoffyngdomeorCountrie ; all fitch 
things (I/Iy) be Imrfull and often very reftiflte. >4nd S.Juguftine> S Ambrofe, SBernard^and other holy Bifhops of olde in vit£. 
were much occupied tlwein, asm fee in S. Jugnftines boolq Deopere Monachorum cap. 29. & Poffid. in vie. ^r/ibr.& 
cap. 19. *** 

Fulkt. 2* ^ K Apoftle 1. Cor ,7. makcth manage no more impedimentof Bifliops and Priefts to employ themfelues Maiuge no 
wholly to Gods feruice, then of all other men and women. And alfo fhe wcth, that it is ncceffaric for all per- impediment 
fons, that haue not the gift of continencie. Secondly,for couetoufneffc or immoderate vayne delight, it toabiftop. 
is forbidden to praftifc phificke &c.but not for neceflitic or honeft recreation. Thirdly, if bafe offices «bcut &c# 
Princes feruices, bevnfit, whatisittobeaftcwardeinanoblemansorgcntlemanshouJe, asitwasvluall a- 
mongpopilh priefts? Toheare Princes confeffions, if they haue good caufeto make them, is not vnmeete 
for their Chaplens. But to bind Princes to make their confeffions to their priefts, is a bafcr and more feruile ^' ' 
thing, then is required of any common fubieft. To be occupied in making of peace,either priuart or publike 
withfuch conditions,asyou adde no reafonable macan miflike,but to makebloodic wanes vpon Chriftian 
prince s,as the Pope and fome popifh prelates yfe to doe,is contrary to the fpirituallfouldiersofficc,whereof 
the Apoftlc fpeakcth. Catholike* 

Jfhem.l* ^ Rightly.) The Scriptures or chahnge of 'the word of 'God is common to CatlwUfy md Heretics, but allU in the ™^^ 
*.Cw.x,^ 4. 6*«JK»g of them, thefi later handle them guilefully ^adultering tin mrd ofGod^els xvliere else Apoftlefpei&ghithe ether tb £ scripture- 

Bbbb.^ fincerely 



:V 



The fecond Epiftlc of S. Paul C h a p. i i i. 



Fulke.s. 



Rbetn. 



Fulke 4. 
Rhem. 



fincerely after tlxmtHY if the Jpc/ifaaui triors of Gods Chtrch. Which the Greeke txtreffethln a f»ni front word cf 
cutting a thingfiraight by a line, ^SaJo/w «. ° J 

The Papiits fo chalenge the fcripturcs,as Wcy compt them inefficient, to determine of all their contro- Abufing of 
uerftes : being in that refpeft inferior to many herctikes. And their handling is like to hererikei, which learne ** f <4«ure* 
not their errors out of thefcripturcs^ut ftudy to draw the fcriptures to their herefies,whcre catholikcs learne 
their faith out of the plairic and euident fcripturcs,and by the fame confirme all true articles thereof. 

1 7 Their fpeach.) The fpachesjrea&ittgsjmd writings ifHeretikes be pefliferous,conta^ioHS, and creeps like a Hereticall 
tanker, therefore Ckrijiianmenmtjinetterheare their fennm/nr read t1xirb^kfs.Torfmhrmniaueapopularway^ftalke booVeS3 ' nA 
whereby the vnlearmd,and [peciaUy women loden withfime^rre eafily beguiled. Nothing is fo eafie (fayth SjJiercme)j S wJSSS * 

with voluble and rolling tong to dccciuc the rude pcople,which admire whatfocucr they vndtrftand not. Ep 
x.adNcpot,c.io. ^ 

Heretical bookes with the confutations of them,ma y be read of them that defire to fee the viftory of truth 
againit faHhood,as the bookes of S. Auguftine 3 S.Ambroie,S.Cyril,confuting Paganes or herctikes. 

20 Inagreathoufc.) Hemeaneth not that HymenausandThih'ius (ofwhomhefpakehnmediatly before) or of 
titer heretikes, be properly within the Churchy catholike men are .though grienoui ftnners : but thiteuU men who for iIk Wlmare out 
punifliment of their fmnes become heretikes,were before they fellfrom their faithas yeffehofccntumeUe within the Church. oi ^^^ch 
Tea and often alfo after they be fettered in hart and in the fight ofGoJJo long at they fond in external pro ffjton andrfeo'f * ,vithin * 
thfame Sacraments ,a>d in the outward fell, w(hip of Cuholikes,not yet either feparated ofthemfelues, r.orcaftcutly the 
gwermm of tin Church, fo long (we fay) they be after a fort in the Church : though properly and in deed they be out of the 
compafje of Gods hcufe. Marrie oftlxfe that are openly feutred in Sacraments, Sendee and communion, there is no mcPiem 
but tltey are out of the Church, 

^ 21 Clcanfe himfelfc.) Manthenhathfreertiltowalfhimfelfeavijfelcfptluationor damnation: thomh falua- FreewiL 
licit be attributed to Gods mercy prncip.dlyjlte otlxr to his iuft Judgement : neither of both being repugnant to our free Will 
but workmg with and by thefame,alfuch effebli inysastohisf rouidence and our dtferts be agreeable. * 

Fulke S' ManhatnnofrccwiUtoma kchimfclfeavcfleloffaluation,butonelyandaltogetherofthegraceofGod F ■, 

to whofc mercy faluanon is to be attributed onely^nd not to mans will, which is euer free from conftrainr 
but neucr from captiuitic of finne,vnull by grace it begin to be inlarged. Therefore fayth S. Auguftine, cud 
pei viliwithout God. Dc verb^pcfl.fer.i i.hgunefreewiUmade captiue, auailethto nothing Luttofnne. jiumft ad 
BonifJ.b.} ,c«p.S. Where you fay the mercy of God workcth all fuch effeas in vs,as not onely to his prouidecc, n , . ., 
but alio to our defcrtrs,are agreeablc,you ioyne flatly with Pelagius, which fayd, that the grace or mercy of PeIa S umIiw ' 
God was beftowed according to mens defertes.Againft which was holden the counccls of Mileuitc and A- 
phricane 3 andit is moft direftly contrary to the Scriptures,Ioan,i.i tf.Rom.n.e'.&c. 



Bhem.s. 



CHAP. III. 




and (what 
"Paul him- 



t.Tim.4ji. 



AN D this know thou, that * in the laft 
dayes fhal approch perilous times. 

2 Andflmenmal be louers ofthemfelues, 
couetous, hautie, proud, blafphemous, not 
obedient to their parents,vnkind,wicked, 

3 Without affeaion,without peace, ae- 3 wmout natural affettton, tiebreakers, 
cufers,incontincnt,vnmerc.ful, without be- f a lfe accufers, riotous, fierce, defbifersofthem 

n,8 T'. nu ^ Jt *hicharegood: ' ** * 

4 TraKours,ftubburne,puffed vp^nd lo- , Tr J tors> headi highmindedjowrs of 
uersofvoluptuoufnes more then of God: pl M f U res more then loiters of God : J 

5 Hauing an appearance in deed of pie- r „. m£ . r \ v - , , . 
ie,butdeny?nothcYertuetherof:Andthefe ., S MwgtfMcofgoilmetfeMdeywg 



T His know alfo, that* in the laft dayes peri- i.Tim.4.1, 
lout times fh alb e at hand. i.pct.i.j. 

2 For men [halbelouers of their ownefelues, iud «>'» 8 * 

ci}uetou4,boas~lers$roud,bla§hemert, dtfobedi- 

ent to parents, vnthankeful, vngodlj ; 

Without natural affeBion, trucebreakers, 



£xo,7. 



tie,but deny in 
auoyd. 

6 For ofthefe be they that craftely enter 
into houfes : and lead captiue fecly |)women 
loden with (innes^which are led with diuers 
defires : 

7 Alwaycs Iearning,and neucr attainin 
to the knowledge oftfie truth. 

8 ButaslIannesandMambres*refifted 
Moyfes/o thefe alfo refift the truth,me cor- 



o 



the power thereof: Turne away fiom thefe. 

6 Thefe are they which enter into houfes^md 
lead captiue fimple women laden withfmne, ca- 
rted with diuers tuftes: 

7 Euer learningjindneuer able to come vn~ 

to the knowledge of the trueth .• 

S *For as lannes and Iambres mthftoode Exo.7.11. 
Mofes t fo doe thefe alfo rejift the trueth : Men 
of corrupt mindcs\ reprobate t concerning the 



rupted in mind,reprobate cocerning y faith, fayth : 

9 But they mail profper no further : for But they fhalpreuaile no longer. For their 

theirg folly fhall be manifeftto all, astheirs madnetfefhall bee manifeftvnto all men as a/fi 

alio was. theirs was. 

xo But jo 'But 



'*' 



Chap.'iii. 



To Timothee. 



? 38 

I o But thou haft attained to my do&rine, / o But tbMhaJlfiUmtdmy doEkine % fajhU 

inftttutionjpurpofe/aitl^longanimitiCjloue, on of lining, fwfofe> faith, b*gfHJfcring t char 

patience, titie patience , 

ii Perfections, paflions : what mancr // Perfecmons,ajfk8iMs,)vhtchcamcvfJt0 

of things were done to me at Antioche 3 at I- nt* at dAntioch, at Icontum, at Lyftra, which 

conium,at Lyftra : what maner of perfect!- perfections Ifiifferedpauenttj : andfiom them 

tionsIfuftaincd.andoutofalourLorddcli- all, the Lorddettutred mt, 

ucred me, / 2 Tea, and all that mil Hue godly in £hri!t 

1 s And U al that wil line godly in Chrift lefiu,jballftijfer perfection. 

Ie s v s,flialiuffer perfecution. 13 But the cuik men and deceiuers, {hall 

1 3 But euil men and feduccrs fhal prof- waxe worft andworfe t deceiuing> and being de- 

per to the vvorfe : erring and drilling into ccined. 



xPa.1^1. 



errour. 

14 But thou, % continue in thofe things 
which thou haftlearned, and are committed 
to thee : knowing of whom thou haft lear- 
ned: 

1 5 And becaufe from thine infancic thou 
haft knowen the holy Scriptures, which can 
inftrudt thee to faluation, by the faith that is 
inChiift Iesvs. 

16 J] * All Scripture infpired of God, is 
profitable to teach, to argue, to corred, to 
inftru&iniuftice: 

17 That the man of God maybeperfc£, 
inftrudtedtoeucry good worke. 



14 Bat continue thou in the thinges which 
thou hap: learned, \ which alfo were committed JJgJjjJ J 
vntotheey knowing of whom? thou haft learned bencconfir- 

thcm: ^ gjjdp* 

// And that fio An infant thou haft kgowen 
the ftriptures, which are able to make thee wife 
vntofaluation, through faith which ii in Chrift 
Iefue. 

1 6 *\Allthe fcripture \sgiuen by infiltration BOr,tbcwhok 
ofGod y <tndis profitable to dottrine,to reproouejo ct «i' ao « 
correction, to inftrtiftidn which is in right coup- 

17 ThatthemanofGodmaybeperfeU, in- 
ftr fitted vnto all good worlds. 



Shew, 
fulke. 



Rbem. 2, 



fulke. 2. 



Rhem, 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. in. 

8, Iannes and Mambres.) That thofe Magicians which refifted Moyfe$> were tlw called jt « not written in alike 
old Teftament. the/fore it came to tl>e Affiles fqmledge by tradition^ the Church now hath the names of the $ tyng^oftl?* 
penitent theefe>cfthc fouldiar that fenced Chriflesfide on the Crojfsjtnl of the Ufa* 

The names of thofe Magicians were not ncccflary to faluationjtherforc not exprefled in the old Tcftament. Vn written 
And albek the ApolHe had diem of tradition, yet hath not the Popifh church the like certeintie of tradition verities, 
in fuch names as ycu fpcake of. For neither the number, nor the names of the wife men that came to Chritt, 
were knowne to the ancient churches 1 haue ilicwcd in Math x. fedt.4. The penitent theeucs name, Difinas, 
befide that it hath no teftimony of antiquuic,doth rymc with the other theeues name,Gifmas, as in fo cafuall 
a*matter it is very vnjike to be but feined: the names themlelues being fuch as were neither vfuall among the 
Iewes, nor among the Gentiles. Theftorieofthe foldiour that pearcedChrifUsfide,isavcryfable,ashis 
name is a childi(h fidion. For S.Iohn would not haue conceded the miracle of his fight reftorcd. And he 
hathhisnainefcinedofhisoffice,bccauiehcwasafpearc-raan.Whichishisnamc, astruelyasthathchad Rdiau*# 
two bodies,wherof one lieth at Mantua,thc other at Lions,and both places are furc of it by tradition. 

14. Continue in thofe things.) In al danger and dmtrfitie offalfefeths^ S. Vautes admonition «, euer to abide 
in that waf firft taught and dcliuered^uer togiue oner our old faith for a newfanfic . Tim U it which before he caUctb dc - 

pofitum. i.Tim tf.andi.Tim.T. 

So we be furc that we were firft inftrufted in the true faith> we muftnotgiue ouerour oWe faith foranie Ourolde 
new fantafic . But if we were fiift decciucd with errour , wc muft not icfufc the trueth whenfocucr it is re- ^^ 
uealed. . 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

2. Men (hal be.) M thtfe vcordes S. Cyprian expomdeth of fitch as by pride and difobedmce refijl Gods Triefls. Lei 
w> faithful ntanfaith he 9 that kjepethin minde our Lordes andthejpoflles admonition, tmtmeliffofeein the later tones 
fome proud anifttibburne felloMs and the mimes of Gods Vriejiupe out of the Church or hnpugne the fame :wl>en both our 
Lord and the Apofth foretold** thatfitcbfljotildbe.Cypt*cp.$$ .nu.j. 

6. Women loden.V Womenlodenwthfinnes^areforfmhtUirdefemiv^s, Women ea% 

tnorefubiecf to tlx heretik$sdcceiteS) then men : the enemie attempting (a* he did in the fall of our firft parents) by tfam to 0- ftduccd by 
uetthrcw men . See S.Hierotoypon the $ chapter ttfleremie. Where he addeth that euery fnrefie k firft bmhtd propter lKrcfic * 
gulam & vcntrcm,/o rg!mtcnie andbeUyuheere. 

9. Folly manifeft.) Mheretikes in the begimingfeeme to hauefomefhe^ oftmthfiodfer mftpunifhrnene of mem The folly of 
ftmespermittingthemforfome\vW.einfomeperfomandpUcestopreuai^ andope- Hcretikeiin 
neth theeies of men to fee their deceites : info much that after the firft brunt they be mainteiried by force oncly 9 alwife men in ,in !f "^ 
nanerfeing their falfbod, though fir troubUngtfaftateoffutb common waks where y ninthly they have beenreceiued; tl>ey W 

eon not be fo fodeniy exti/ped. 

1%. Al 



Stent. 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. i i i. 




1 3 . Profpec.) Though berefies and the authors cftlxm be after a n hilt difcov.eredand by title and litlt ferfahtn ml 
rally of the lnncfi£ifcretc,and men careful of their e.wi:efals:ation,yet their authors and other great finners proceed front 
one erroiir and hercfte to an ither/tsd finally f> plaint Mlmfme and at Diue'ifl? difrder. 
Rfiein,3, 16. Al fcripturc.) Befides the Jp files teach.ngand tradition, the reading cfholyScriptu-.es is * great deftnfi and 




bickf fit . For there is not one ofthfttt/ur any part ofthemJ.M it is profitable to the end aforefaid,ifitbe read and Vnder- 
ftooi according to the fame Spirit wherewith it w*s written. 

The Hen tikes vpon this -commendation of holy Scriptures, pretend (very fmply in good footh) that tberfire r.othim is The Heretifca 




he had read frm his inf.ir.cie, but could not tlxreby learnt al tlx nryfieries ofChrifiian religion therein. Thither doth the Vfcnc" 
Jptftle affirme h. re that he hid his knowledge of Scriptures, by reading enely, rritheut help; rfmaifiers and teachers, as the 
Muerf tries haeupm (to committe the holy Scriptures to euery nuns prefutnptkn) do gr.ther : but aff.rmnb cnelythat 
Timxhetlnxw the Scriptures and thtrforehad fludied tliemby hearing goodreaders and teachers, as S. TatilhimfelfdU 
•fGamilidand the lik^, end at alchrifiianfiudents doe, that be trained rffrom their youth m Catbclifc niiuerfif.es ,n the 
ftudieefDiuinltit, ' • v " 

Falke. j: The Apoftle {aid before, that the fcripturcs are able to make a man wife vnto falua tion, thcrforc they con- The fuffia". 

ttine all doctrine,not oncly prohtablc,but ajfo neceflarie and fufficient to faluation . And this commendati- enci « ofthc 
on pcrteincth cuen to the lcriptures of the olde Tcftament, but not to euery booke of them, more ihen to c- b ^ aaa - 
ucry line, word, i> llablc,or kttcr : but to rhe whole icriprure that God deliuercd for a fuificient inftruction to 
his church . Which was firft the Hue books of Moles, and afterward the Prophets for a more full and plainc 
declaiationofthedoftrincconteined in thofc firft bookes , and lad of all, thebookes ofthc new'Tcfta- 




man of God cannot be made perfect by euery part of fcripture,but by the whole .Boc of this commendation 
of holy fcripturcs, you fay, the hcrctiks (for lo you call true Catholiks) pretend that therfore nothing is ne- 
ceflarie to iuftice and laluation, but fcriptures, wherein, not more fooliihly then maliciouily, youfaiiifiethe shn(to ' 
oueftion, becaufe againft the true ftatc of the controueifieyou are able to fay nothing: except you will denic 
the fcriptute it felfc . Who euer heard or read that we pretend that nothing is necefiary to iuftice & faluation 
butferiptures ? By which faying we fhould exclude Chrift himfdfc,as vnneceffary to uftice & faluation,thcr- 
fore we pretend no fuch thing.But tins is the true ftatcof the contrcucifie.Whether the whole fcriptures doe 
contcine all doctrine neceflarie t a be learned vnto faluation? And we affirme they doc,becaufe the fcriptures 
are able to make vs w ifc vn:o faluation,™ make the man of God perfectynftraaed to all good works.Againft 
this if you could fay any thing, you would not fo impudently faine a new queftion, which we doc not holde. 
B-tt entry thingthat is profitable or weffgrit f. any efftcl, exclude th not all other helps, nor ts fufficient toatteinttlxfame. 

As though our argument were oncly ofthc profit and necefl itie ofthc fcripturc,& not ofthc perfection . The 

Apoftle fasthjtt is able to make wife to faluation/rjo it is perfect and fufficient for doctrine . it is profitable to 

euery part of die man of Gods office, eucn that he may be perfect, and throughly fumifhed vnto euery good 

workc. therfore it is pet feet and fufricicnt,contcining all doctrine that is neceffarie for this end. Eut you ob- . . : ' 

ieft that a man by this reafon might as well pr com that the olde Tefiament were inough,andfi exclude the new . We con- 

f tlfe that the olde Teftament tor the time before Chrift, was enough,but that doth not exclude the new. For 

allthatismorethenenough,isnotfupertluous.GodwillhauehisChurchinthcncwTeftament,tobenot . .' .. . \ 
onely fufheicntly (as in the olde Teftament) but moft richly and abundantly furnifhed with all clcerencffe 
and cuidence of knowledge, by the fcripturcs ofthc Apoftles and Euangelifts . But you cannot by any jsafon 
prooue, that one puce of the olde Tefiament is or em was enoughdoi any one pecce of jhe. olde Tcftament,cannoc 
make Timothee wife to faluation, but the whole may. Againc, onepeececannotmakethe manofGodper- 
fea,but the whole can. Therefore he affirmeth not euery peecc offcripture to haue thefe vtilities, butthe ,* t ,X;\& 
whole. But we might fee (fay you) in the very next line before, that herequirethhis ferfeuefrnfe in the dob~irint,whicb 
h : had taught him, oner and ab-Me that he had learned out of the fcriptures oftlx olde Teftament, which he had. read from, 
his iufar.de, but couldnot thereby leaxne all themyfieries ofChrfium religion therein . Wefee.in deed that the Apoftle 
had taught him to vnderftand the fcriptures, butthathe taught anything oucrandaboue the fcripturcs of 
the olde Teftament, or thacTimothee could notlearne all the docVine of all the myfteries ofChriftianrcli* 
Ljgioninthem, we fee not, but the contrary . For the Apoftle faith thefe fcriptures were able to make him 
wife'vnto faluation,which no man can be diat is ignorant of the myfteries of Chriftian religion. Therfore the 
fcripturcs of the olde Teftament were able to teach him the doctrine of the myfteries of Chriftiahreligion.' 
Neither doe we gather, that Timothee had his knowledge by reading only,without helpc of maifteriand tea- slander ' 
chcrs, asyoufalilieflandervs. For we acknowledge paftoursand teachers to be neccflaric in the Church, 
yet by reading only, diligent ftudic ,& prayer,many haue atteined without other teachers, to fufficient know- 
ledge. But becaufe you faywemakca foolish argument out ofdiis text, to prooue that the fcripturcsxon- 

tcinc 



JL^ + 



: £jHL 



L 



Chap. 1 1 1 1. ToTimothee. j8p 

teinc fufficicnt doftrine to faluation, let vs fee whether any of the ancient fathers was as foolifii as we, to ga- 
ther the fame conclufion. FirftChryftome lakh vpon this text. Horn. 9 . IfanythingbeneedfiiUforystolearne, 
t>r to he ignorant ofthere (meaning in thefcripturcs)/ta// we learne U \if tor eprooue falfaood,from thence (baU&edraw 
ityifany thing lackf to be torrefied crreluhgdjvhich mufi be had vnto exlm'tation y vnto comfort* there alfo do we learne ie 
Likcwife Hom.8. vpon the fifteenth vcrfe, he faith . Tlxfersptnre$ doe teach both what thhigs art to be done&ndwhat 
things are mt to be done, Thcodoret faith : Thefcriputre U inched ofGod i therefore he teacheth the tyides ofvtilitie . It 
is profitable to teach . For whatfoeuer we fyoto not fit Uarne out of it. To refrootte, it riprocueth our wicked Ufe m To correft % 
for it exhortetb) that thy which hmegonc aflray, irtwne into the rfafo way . To inftmtt in righteoufnejfe, for it teacheth 
vs th: kinds of virtue . That the man of God may be perfeff, famfhedto all good worlds , ^il thefc thinges doe attribute 
and afcribe perfection to the God of all . This father by the perfection of the fcripture, piooueth the Holy ghoft to 

beperfc&God. 

Primafius faith : Otst of ths fcripture* he that is ignorant h taught, he that is infolent U reproouedy he that erreth k cor* 
yeSfcd, he that can fyepc m mtafttreuinfirtiStcdto iitfiice, to euery good wcrfe, not vnto one , Oecumcnius faith, after 
he hath rehcarfed the particular vtilitics to teach all true opinions and good workes to reprooue crrours and 
vicejic condudcth that the man of God may be not oncty partaigr after a vulgar maner of euery good Workf 9 but 
perfect avd complete by the doffrine oftkejeriptttres , 2ty* to fame fyndt ofgoodworl^e and to form not jut to all and euery 

goodworkg) faith Iheophylaft. 

chap. mi. 

RcYeqturethhmtobeearneflwhilehemay, hcaufethe time wilccme when theywil not abide Catholibj preaching J and 
to fulfil bisccurfe, as himfelfmw hath done. 9 and to come vnto him with Jpeede, becaufethe reft of his trains aredif- 
pcrfed t and In draweth now to heaven. 



U^Sl T Teftifie befo, ' e God and I E s v s Chrift y Tejlfe therefore before God, and the Lord 

and for S. Do- JL' 

5! 4! ^"* by his aduent,and his kingdom : the dead at his appearing^and his tyngdome : 



m/fors.Do- Xwhofhaliudge thcliuing and the dead, & ilefia Chrift, which fhalliudrc the quicheand 



2 Preach the word, vrge in feafon, out of 2 Preach the word, be infiant in feafon, out 
feafon, reproue, befeeche, rebuke in al pati- offiafonjmproouc, rebuke^exhort inalllongfufi* 
ence and do&rine. feringanddoUrme. 

3 For || there (hal be a time when they 3 For the time willcomc,when thcyfhdlnot 
wil not beare found do&rinc : but accor- fuffer wholefome doUrine: but after their owne 
ding to their ownedefires they vvilheape to lujtes.fhatt they whofe cares itche, get them an 
them lelues maiftcrs,hauing itching eares, heape of teachers; 

4 And from the truth ccrtcs they wil a- 4 And fbatl turne away their hearing from 
uerttheir hearing, and to fables they wil be the truth^andjhalbe turned vnto fables. 
conuerted. / But watch thoninallthings*fufferaf^iBi^ 

5 But be thou vigilant,labourinal things, ons 3 doe the wcrkeofan Euangdtft fulfill thy mi- 
,doetheworke of an Euangclift, fulfil ithy niflerte: 

minifterie. Befober. 6 Forlamnow readytobe offered* and the 

6 For I am euen now X to be facrificed : time of my dijfolution is at hand. 

and the time of my refolution is at hand. 7 I bane fought a good fight, I hatte fulfilled 

7 Ihauefoughtagoodfightjhauccon- my courfe J haue kept the faith. 

fummate my courfe,lhauc kept the faith, . 8 Henceforth there u l/.id vp for me a 

8 Concerning the reft, there is laid vp crowne of righteoufnejfe , which ths Lord the 
for me || a crowne of iurtice , which our rightesnu iudgefoallgiuemeatthatdaysnoito 
Lord wil render to me in that day, a iuft me onely^but vnto them alfo that hauelomdkk 
iudgc : and not only to me, but to them alfo appearing. * . . . 
that loue his comming. «£» 9 Z)othy diligence to come portly vnto me. 

9 Make haft to come to me quickly. / For 7)emas hath forfakenme % hauinglo- 

10 For Dcmas hath left me, louingthis ued this prefent world , and is departed vnto 
world, and is gone toTheffalonicarCref- 7'heJJalonica , Crefcens to Galatia , Titusvnto 
cens into Galatia,Titus intoDalmatia. Dalmatia. 

€014,14, 1 1 * Luke only is with me. Take Marke, / / *Oneiy Luke is with tnc .Taking Marke> C0L4.9. 

and bring him with thee : for he is profita- bring him with thee for he is profitable vnto me 

ble to mc for the minifterie. for the minifiration. 

I z But Tychicuslhaue fcnttoEphefus. 12 AndTychicmhauel fenttoEphefits. 

1 3 The clokc that I left at Troas with is The cloke that I left at Troas with Car- 
Carpus, comming bring with thee, and the pusyehen thou commeft, bring with thee,d" the 
bookes efpecially the parchement. bookesjtut (pecially the parchments. 

14 Alexander the Copperlmith hath fhc- 1+ ^Alexander the copperfmith (bewedme 

wed much 



1, 



The fecond Epiftle of S.Paul 

wed me much euilour Lord wil reward him 
according to his workes. 

1 5 Whom doc thou alfo auoid, for he 
hath greatly refilled our wordes. 

1 6 In my firft anfwer no man was with 
ine,butal did forfake me : be it not imputed 
to them. 



Chap.iiii. 

much euihthe Lord reward him according to 
his deeds : 

ij Ofwhombetheu ware alfo: for he hath 
greatlf withftood our preaching. 

1 6 Atmyfirfianfxreringnomanaffijledme^ 

butallforfookeme:l^tzyQoi}ithatitmajnot 
be laid to their charges. 

17 NotmthflanAing the Lord *$fted me y 

i 7 ButourLordftoodetome,&ftreng- f d fj*^ 
;i__-\j.~- -.1-..I— i _. V.__ & fhomd be fulfilled to the vitermofl, and that all 

the Gentiles fljou/d heare , and I was delivered 



thenedme, that by me the preaching may *] 
be accomplifhed, & al Gentiles may heare : 

and I was deliuered from the mouth of the 
lion. 



i 



wildeUur. 



i 



1 8 Our Lord n hath deliueredme from al 
euil workc : and wil fauc me vnto his hea- 
uenJy kingdom, to whom be glorie for eucr 
and eucr. Amen, 

t=Tinu 3 i*. 19 Salute Prifca and Aquila, and* the 
houfc of Oncfiphorus. 

20 Eraflus remained at Corinth . And 
Trophimus I left fkke at Miletum. 

21 Make haft to come before winter. 
Eubiilus&Pudens and c Linus andClaudiaj 
and al the brcthren/alutc thee, 

?.2 Our Lord Insvs Chriftbc with thy 
fpirit. Grace be with you. Amen. 



tihem.i. 



out of the mouth of the lion. 

i 8 And the Lordtyalldehucr me from eue- 
rie euill irorke, and villprefeme me vnto his 
heauenlyl^ngdome ; to whom be praife for eucr 
and euer y Amen. 

1 9 Salute Prifca mdAquila % andthe houfe- 
hold of* Onefphorus. y xt . - # 

20 Era/1 & s.bodeat Corinthttm; but Trophi- 
mushattelleft at Miletumfickg. 

2i Doe thy diligence to come before winter. 

SttbulusgreetethSee^ndPiidens^mdLims^ 
CLtudia^andall the brethren. 

22 The Lord lefusChriftbc with thy JJ?h'it: 
Grace be with you. Amen. 

€f The fecond Epiflle vnto Ttmotheus ordeined 

thefrfi biftopofthe church of the Ephefians 

was written fid Rome jthen Paul was prefen- 

ted the fecond time vnto the Emperor Nero* 

MARGINAL NOTES Chap.iiii. 



6. Tobefacrificed.) Themartyrdcm offtin&is fo acccptalk to God, thathUccuntedasitmreafacrificemhii 
fifamltbirfirs batbmmytjfecfes both in the fame th.it fufferetbit, and in others that are partes ofihemerite^s of a 
fieri fee ; \*>hieb vame it h.ttb by a Metaphor e. 

The faiihfull recciue confirmation by the conftancie of the martyrs/ufFcring for the truth . But there is no Participatioa 
participation of merics,where the martyr himfelfe doth not mentjbut is crowned of Gods mercy. 

2 1 . c Linus.) This limts was coaditttor with and vndcr S.Veter^idfo counted fecond hi the number of Topes. 
Rhem. 2. The ancient fathers are not agreed who was ncx e fucceflbr to Peter, and who third and fourth, therefore Pct€rs Wn 
die ftorie of Peters being atRome &of his fucceffion ia the Apoftolikc chaire, isnotfo ccrtane a matter as * 1 *?™ vn * 
the papifts make it. See Pbil.4. feft.2. ccrtemc ' 



T ulke. J. 
Rhem. 2* 



of merits. 






Rhem. 3. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iiii. 




Fulkr. 



fire, tbefeook notfofaft crying Speake placentia, things that plcalc : bt,t the Maimers asfafi warranting th:m to doe Efa to.v.ta. 
placentia. 




VJiem.4. 



11a >to be mailable not only in this lit*e,but after men be dead. 




me- 



'. r y&tb imucn as a iufl iudgt^dnot onely <u a menifitlgiut r. ml thicr-wnc ttbJcb hej/kth Hint onely ofmer- "™ e b" h of 
en or fan-Air or grace, hit alfo ofinfiice. lc is hi* mercifu! fmour andpAx, that wc »>r!<? veLwd merite heaven .- it if his Mice and 
t^lKzSmtin e writes togmevs a irowie conefr.ndent in he.tuen.S ^Hguftlne -ifoit thefe veordes eftkejfofitefxptflhh macic, 

both bnefcly tb.tstf.Qv, mould he repay as a nift iudge } vnles he had firft gmen as a merciful father ?Z/Jr y*s.& 

Andrtheny.Hhare or re.tdany tlumlnthc SenftHra t iJat tMyficnetsdcrcwefromtmfswr&mtbiscife, his 
atoms meant ofmrtys confidered inthiir mnt nature andralnre, not implyitgttii *r#c of Cbrip 3 ly which grace it 

conmtctb 3 



j. 



JnPr.100, 



Cr.af.ihi. i ToTimothee. jpo 

the HebruemoretheHmfimaieibJafmg theft mrdcs,God is not vniuft,toforgetyour workcand loue which you S? * 2? 

IfcJ^^^^^to^j,^, promt!, that beam, is onowne right, btrniJdfor a„Jmoud,t ricoriou,. 
firydaecordnglypad *nto vs «s cut hire f the day of mdgement , /o, *j « merces W%a5o* *k4y ,/,e Scripture 

i£!X^S^V^T'^^^''^^f9ff» rumin S> M*Hrin gi d*ebothbyt n m<ldby 2f*|-* 
meuauMdrtfadeuc. Set anotable placein S.A lt g«Fimem pfal.83 in fine? W 100 in initio* ho uc *Ji<o "j*" •?"" 

££^±£r$ SSiiW 6 ^ de °r & i lcemof >' na »^^PS2£2£ tissg* 

7Z^rT7 mm u'c S - Jl 3 umn " <***' *»***• Markc disc he to whom our Lord gaue grace hath our ftom 0od » 
Lord alfo his dctter. He found him a giuer 3 m the time of mcrcict he hath him his decter mthe time of ludec- 8taCC ' 
Vu&ej. mznu . e rf Uceandthert P hw T- ot ^hmheexminetba -. ., 5 

*" *' e T ™ P Iace P roueth n ? £ < hat an X wot kes done after the firft iuftification. arc meritorious. F6r Ws crowne Menu, 
of , uft.ee is g.uen to the rurtice of faith freely giuen by the grace of God. For whereto fhould rfS uft ficS 
fenuf the reward of mfticc were not due vnto it i Therefore the Apoftle faith, whom God S taSTE- 
hathalfo glorified. Rorn^o. And he rendreth hcauen as a iuft luSgc, not to thSif or S^SSSS? 
workes 5 but to the merite and worthmes of Chrift.and as due to vs byU promifcfrcely Lde in^^XS 
crowne therefore is :«* of mercie and of fauour in refpeft ofvs, but of iufticeirirrfpedof ChriftS'hatS 
P" rchafd 1C tor VS ^X his mcrites and wonbincs.Thercfore fayth S. A^p^^unSdbSSSSSSi 
mesgbenbeerometbys. I«W ror.andeuen inthe place quoted by you, Ik -added! immediativ TdZZ 

iuft.ce,m refpeft of our free iuftification by grace. Neither doththe Scriptufe any where afcrihen^So our 
workes,or wor thmes of heajjen to workes proceeding of grace, but faith : Wc arc faued by grace, and not of 

Wher^ r Ph f " tt fa ^ S C °r U c ld ^ BC KUCj lf W t W " C faUC<i ^ both > or ^ work « commingo 'grace 
Wherefore,* you had any text of Scripture to proue the mcrite of Chriftiari mens workes, you wouW not fife 

ha God wil be iuft o his promife,and not forget to reward their labour and duetiful feruicc , yet this reward 
isof mercie, not of the mertteof theworke. The parable of the men fent into the Vineya rS» eh™ for 
grace.agamft meme s For although God enter into couenant and promife of a reward , or a Cf yet he 
fteweAinth C endc,thatthiswagcs. S ofhismercic,andnorofthemeriteor'w 
bour For.hrwcreof thememeof theworke andlabour, thenby iuftice,thcy that wrought but bneS 

&S Tr A " mUCh ****** r UghC f d >Y^«™ h ™« labour deferued one pcny*x £ 
labour deferued 1 :» pencc.Thcreforc the reward is only of Gods mercie, in refpeft of vs,not of ihe mcrite of 

"eftj.blnb e d altogether in mercie and gracetowards vs.througlUtfusChn^inwlwmivallour^eLand 
SbSTV 08 m Tf Iu "f E our ^"eworkes^liough done by his grace . The.Pharifec that tkuffihirn 
S hi " W K ,Uft h lT k -" P T° CCC ^ ng of G ° d i^\^^fo« gaue God thanked foABSSS 
SSS?k ^° iuftrfication.Luc.,8. 9 n. Nether faith S.AugUftine any jhing againft this^rif- ffi 
agamft Chr«ft J hcweren6ttobc heard. Heoftcnvfeththenamcofmeritesfora^^^ 
waies deny the worthing of the workc^o-atfaihe to the reward, afcribing all'to Lrace and rSI?God 

Concernmg the place that you cite out of hjsexpofitioaof the ki^ 
wherebyourfinnesarcpardoneduowhofe is due.I» P/4/.8, hefaytl uThelvd 

Mou fee therefore.thatthe debt growcth not of the worthihes or mef ^ 

V^WwnedmercKMtmm^ 

game you fee.nothmg ;„ giuen as due to the merite of our work^ but of the mcrcjeof God,4chLth^ 

W 6rkis:>as before the ^g«n hcrefie, Ac Fathers vfed thatw^rd more frcely,but thiqueftiorlwhffi 
• the reward be due-ro our workes ofthe merite or worthiness diem, he teachcth noi tot A &*hr 

rt>Mmcap4.hc faith,We4re toglorie ofmhing/eeingnothmgisourowHiMixBimc;Th4tfy^ " 
only projUetJ.' «•-»»/.-*>—"—./--£/— r. — l. 1.1.:.. '.'■v J> T . v.: ™ ■ W 

matiyfio 

■:. v.'-:, , . . • . -.., vefrifagfag. . B^hJchfaying 

nottotruftifttheraeriteofgood workes, biitinthc '• 
mercle^f God through Ielus.ehrift,which, . • / 
•'-.., .; ..••4S 1 o v urtighr-" ir -' J: ' 













* » -v 






Gccc 



!-J 




^ * * 



Af- 



»*. * 



•. y ■• ; 



rofj 



c 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul Cha?.i. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE 

OF S. PAVL TO TITVS. 

Rhffl B^fU^ g] H A T Ttm wai a Genti^andnot a lev .And that he tea* in STaules frame ft the leaf the Hyere after hit 

' ' fffifi! H&T eonuerfionjfnot before, we vnderfiand by the Epiflle to the Galatians c. z. jind that he continued with him to 

fx&jJMjSgt tlx very end\appeareth in thefecond to Timothee c.4. W here he mahgh mention that he pent him from I{omt 
WBp|3?i«ffl Dalmtia&hen btmfelfvfOijhortly after to be put 10 death. 

^nd therefore although S. I.uke neuer'name him in the titles , as wither him felfyet no doubt he comprehendcth him 

twwwiffcwi&kie^ goeinto Macedonia. AcV 6. Tor 

• SVaul Jfifent him to Corinth fetwene the writing of his landltt the CcrintHam (which twne concurreth with ./tff.19) 

by occafton whereof he malath much and Ixmorable mention of him in the faid fecond Epifile c.i.& c. 7. and againe * he fins a.Corinth, 
jfawiththtfamEpiftlf:hththnesaboutgreatmattm:fothatmdoH^^ 
" mfogb "ft** CormtluansjNilh feace and crembling,i.Cor.7,-M $.But the fame isplayner inthis Efifile to htmfelfcj.. 
•u <W here the JpoJlUfayth. for this caufel left thee at Crete, &c. Bywmchwordesh»nmifeJialfo s thatthitE- 
pifflewasnottrntten duringt]>eftorieoftheAtles(Jemg tl>ai no mention it then ofS3>aulesbetngmthe lie of Crete) but 
iter his dirm(?ion at Home out oflmfr ft trouble, and before hu fecond or l*ft trouble there , astseuidentbythefewordes: 
When I (hall fend to thee Artemas or Tychicus,makc haft to come to me to Nicopolis , for there I haue de- 

Therefore he infirutleth him (and in him,al Bifiopt) much % at he doth Timothee, aim qualities he mufi require in 
them that he fhal makeTrieftsandBifhops, in what fort topreach , and to teach ai fortes of nun, to commend good warty 
■unto them :finatty t bimfdfto be their example in algoodnes, 

THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO TITVS. 

CHAP. I. 

OfwhatqualitietheTneJisandBi^opsmuJiBi: 9 namly Uarned , confideringthe Iudascalfiducers of that time, l% 
That theCretenftans mufi beroughlyvfedfo haue them continue found in faith. 

ThetranflationofRhemes. The tranflation of the Church of England. 

A V L the feruant of God,& [Tr = ^|||Jf| Aulaferuant ofGod^ttdan 
an Apoftle of I e s v s Chrirt 1 1 1 i&g$m t^pHU oflefiu Chrift.ac- 

according to the faith of the I I rSgjp^ii cording to the faith of Gods 

elect ofGod and knowledge m laSK'wi e ^» wdtbe knowledge of 

of the truth : which is accor- P ||fi|jg£|j the truth .which is after god- 
dingtopietie. ■ •■ r lineffe: 

1 Into the hope oflife euerlafting,which 2 In the hope ofeternaUltfe, which God that 

tJIiiiUA hepromifedthatIiethnot,God,*beforethe cannotiye, * promifed before the wor/de began: Rom.i&iJ. 

fccular times: 3 *Bttt hath made mantfeft his word at the 

3 But hath manifefted in due times his time appoisitedthroughpreachtng,rrhichiscom- 
wordin preaching, which is committed to mtttedimto me according to the ordinance of 
rae according to the precept of our Sauiour God our Saw our : 
God:' 4 To Titus a natural fonne after the com- 

4 To Titus my beloued fonne according mon faith,Grace , mercy, zndpeacefiomGod 
to the'eommon faith, grace and peace from the Father , and the Lord lefus Chrift our Sa- 
Godthefather,&GhriftlESvsourSauiour. uiour: ' 

J for this caufe'left I thee in Crete, that ./ ?or this caufe leftltpee in Cretafhat thou 

thou&oufdeft reforme the things that are fiouldeftrefarme the things that are left/utdor- 

wamingjand (houldeft || ordaine Prieftes by daine Elders in euerjeitit^as I had Appointed 

cities,as I alfo appointed thee: , thee. 

l.Tim.3 a 6 * If any be without crime, the riusband 6 v tf$$h b/atyt&p-, the husband of one fcTmj* 

| ofone wife,hauing EirJifuI children, npt in wife^ng.faithf$.$i(dJren , not accufable of 

the accufation of riote,orinot obedient. riot^/vntraBable. a 

7 For aBifhop muft be without crime,as 7 Vor'aBifhopmuft b e blameless the ft e»- 
the fte ward of God: not proud, not a%!e, arirofGod: not slubborne, not angry e , not 
notrgrocn to wine , no firmer , not couctous g't*» to wine , noftriker , not gtuen to JUthte 

of fiFthie lucre : "' ' ten: 

8 But giuen to hofpitalitie,gentle, fober, 8 But a louer of hoffitalitie s alouer of good- 
iuft,holy,contincnt : neffe fiber righteous, godkj temper ate : 

o Embra- 9 Hoi- 




I ■ I 



5wr«S 



Chap. i. To Titus. jpi 

9 Embracing th at faithful word which is 9 Holding f aft the faithfull word which u 
according todoftrine, that he may be able accordwgto doUrine , thathemay be able both 
to exhort in found do&rine ,and to r cproue to exhort in whole fome doBrine, and to improve 
them that gainefay it. them that fay again]} it. 

10 For there be imnydifobcdicnt,vaine 1 For there are many vnruly and vainet ah 
fpeakers , and feduccrs, efpccially they that kcr$,and deceiuers ofminAes % ffeciallj they that 
are of the Circumcifion. ate of the ctrcumcifton : 

11 Who muft be controulcd. who fub- // Whofemouthes mufi be flopped , which 
uert whole houfes, teaching the things they fubmrt whole honfesjeachtng things which they 
ought not,for filthic lucre. ought notforftlthie lucre Jake. 

12 One ofthemfaid, their owne proper 12 One of ' tbemfelues, men a Prophet of 
Epimcnides prophctc,7&? Cretenfntnsalwaies liers>nattgb- their ome 9 faid 9 The Cretians are alwayliars> 

tie beaUesflouthfuIl bellies. euill beaflsjlowebelltes. 

I 3 This tcftimonie is truc.For the which / 3 This witneffe is true : wherefore rebuke 

caufc rebuke them fharpely , that they may them jharpely , that they may be found m the 

be found in the faith, faith. 

14 Not attending to Icwifh fables y and 14. * Not taking heede to few es fabtes> and ** Ti ' r *4» 

commaundements of men aucrting them commmndements of men , turning from the 

fclues from the truth . * trueth. 

Rom.14^0. 1 5 * Al things are X cleane to the cleanc : // * Vnto thepure are all things pure : but Rom.H.io, 

but to the polluted and to infidels nothing is vnto them that are defiled and vnbelecuing> is 

cieanc : but polluted are both their minde nothingpurejtmteuen the minds andcenpence 

and conscience. of them is defiled. 

1 6 They confefie that they know God : / 6 They confeffe that they hnwe God : but 

but in their workes they deny, whereas they with workts they deny him 9 feeing they are abo- 

be abominable and incredulous and to eue- mtnable anddifobedient , andvnto eucrygood 

ry good worke reprobate. norke reprobate. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. i. 

A? r * f • Cleane to the.) Hejpeafytb net of the Churches ahfiainlng from mates fomtmes 9 which is not for any vn* 
SWem* X. c j cames fy g j je creatHr esJn<tfcY chafiming their bohies : but he mattetb the Icwifl) fuperjiition.who new being Chriftians, 
Would not ce*fe to put difference of cleane andvncleane according to their old lave* See S-Augujiine Cont.Fauft.li 3 1 .c.4. 
VuWfi r The Popifli Churches forbidding of mcatcs isAntichri(tian,andthedo&rineof Deuils, notavoluncaric Forbi&Hngof 

abiVmingforchaftifementof the body, among whom all kind of raeatcsanddrinkesare permuted that pro- me * us » 
uokeluft nioft of all,only flefh excepted .Therefore they make the creatures of God by their prohibitionjVn- 
clcane,notin refpeft of their creation,but in refpeft of their Ancichnftian prohibition . As the Icwiih abfti- 
nencc was not for any vncleannes in the creatures by Gods creation, but only by the prohibirion of the lawe. 
Thcreforc,as the Apoftlc mcancth the Icwifh fuperftitionjwho coated nor to put difference of cleane and vn- 
cleane ^according to their old lawe,fo alfo he comprehendeth much more the Pcpifh fupcrftition , who boa- 
fting that they arc the Difciples ofChrift which hath made all things cleane to the cleane, yecceafc not to 
put difference of mcates,cleanc and vncleane,ho!y and vnholy,not according to Gods Iaw,as the Icwcs did, 
but according to the law of the Pope,which is Gods encmie . S. Auguftinc in the place quotcd,hath ncuer a 
word foundineto the defenceof the Popes prohibition of meates.Ses I.Tim 4.fcft.t.5.&c. • • 



Popes prohibitio 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. t. 



Khem.2^ 




of plat 

butty..— r .. t , , a „ , , t , - 

that he did not ondywifcrate them \vhom the people I «? op "fjr 

tion being here made of any other election popular.Which though it were long v fed in the Vrimnim Chnrchget for diners cUar°te wkca 
caufes and (peciaJly for continual tumtdtest partialities, anddiforders which S.Auguftine muchcomplainethofinhis t'tme^ away* 
rvasiufilytak£ndto.rt 9 a»dother^ Sec Conc.Laodic.cap.iz AjS.dugkft, 

de adult.coniug,li.r.c.20.Ep.r io^wiPo{fid.in vita Aug.c.8. 

Jnd thai the ordeYh^ofVifUBstYh^tionof hsnicsto thatpurpofe, belonged) onety to Biflwps^/tndtono inferior Theprcemi- 
Vriefitw ctfar per fats y it is plaine by the J po flolike praBifefet dewne in the Seriptures y namelyin the Afles^andin theE- nence o\ a Bi- 
' fifths to Timothse and Titus . And S.Hierom> who feemeth fometimes to fay that in the Vrimitiue Church there was m ^?P ^°^ c » 
great difference betwixt aBifhop andTrieftjjetheeuerexcepushgimngholy Orders^ which preeminence he attributed to Pncft ' 
BSfkopsone'y. ep.8f . as U doth alfo Confirming the Ba\-ti%cd by giuing tfom the holy Ghoft through imfofttion of hand 
& holy Chrifme .DiaI.cont.Luafer.c4.2ty* alfo that Acr'm wat of old condemned oflxrefiijor boldingtbat thm was J° P uC «° dif* 
110 difference ktwixtaTrief! and aBifap. Epipb,hxr.7?- Auguft.hxr.53. ty**bxfllythefraudtdenttra>;flathnof^^^ 
the Heretil;es awxies, turningfor Priefts (winch here is cuident to be a calling of Order andoffici) Elders^iy- Acriushcrcfie. 

hiT 9 Thauhou ordaine Elders ^which in our vulgar tonge figwjieth theage, andnottlx Office properly :md al tins Hcret..tranfli- 

Cccc % % /or lion ? 



i 



fulke 2. 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.i. 

for hatred ofPrielts. 

Mccre popular elections were neuer allowable in the Church of God find therfore forbidden by the Coun* p 
cell ofLaodicca.Yct long alter that CouncclI 5 thc people had their cledions,moderrted by the wifedomc and ons. * 

grauitieof the Ckrgie,amcng whom,for order and lcemcly goucrnment, rhere was alwaies one principally 
whom by long vfc cil the Church 3 the name of Bifliop or Superinrendcnt,hath been applied, which roorre Ti- 
tus exercifed in Creta,Timothy in Ephcfus,and others in other places.Thcrcfore although in the Scripture a 
Bilhopand an Elder is of one order and auctoritie in preaching the worde , and adminiitrarion of the Sacra- 




pally commictcd.Not that imposition of hands belongcth only to him,for the reft of the Elders that were pre- 
icne atordination 3 did lay on their hands 3 or els the Bilhopdid lay on his hands in the name of the reft. Which 



moft ancient forme of gouernmer,whcn Acrius would take away,it was noted among his other errors.Where 
youlay 3 S.Hicrome doth attribute co the Biiliop only 3 confirmingthebaptifed by giuingthern the holy Ghoft 



--., —■' — ■— -' "'j' v w.-ny-. .«*..*. j.w*.*».v*«ww ^iiviuiwgiiw^vi ui^Hwiy \j*uoii 5 nornoiy 

Chryrmc ? thercfore no Popifh confirmation, And further he fheweth, that this was a cuftome, and not a mat- 
ter of nccc(Tuie.B«t if yon ash^ (f ay th he) why he that is baptifidin the Church, doth not receiue the holy Glrfi but by 
tie hands ofth c Bifh fywhom xt e affirme to btgfasn in true Baptifme : Uattte 7 that tins oi fir nation Proceeded of that auclo^ 
ritiefaemfe after six apex/ton of ozrLord 9 fa 

.... _ Prpfrti confir- 

baptizxdby impolition of handeswith calling vpon the holy Ghoft, (though laudable) yet is icnotneccifary R»eian, 
to fa!uation,and therefore no Sacramcnt,as itisholden ofyou. 

Oar tranflation is according to the truth of the word,which wc tranfiatc . And as the word (Elders) in our Cauiliinft 
tongue fignificth age 5 and not office propcrly,io doth die Grcckc word %nifie age,and not office properly. Yet 
it is cafie to gather by the circumftancc of the text , that here it figmlkth an office , which hath his name of 
of agc.bccaufc the Elder fort 3 for wifcdom 3 grauitic, and experience,are moft meete to gouernc. And that al- 
though yong men be called to thatofficc,yct in knowledge, grauitic, gouernment of afrcdions , they muft be 
ancient . Your ownc vulgar Latinc doth tranfiatc the worde when it iignifieth office,lbmetime 5Werr5,fbir.e- 
time AIakres>uitn y ({ciAS. Cap.t6.Czp.io. which can fignific nothing els but Elders, Seniors, or as you had ra- 
ther call them by a French Englith zcvmc^Amients. 
R$1tM*3% 6 * Of one wife.) Totbat\vhkhi<fiitdv}>ontheli[%wordesiXim& 

a.cont.kercfes in fine.Holy Pricfthod,jW> 6? 3 for the moft part procedeth of Virgins : and if not of virgiiu,yet Bigamicxefo* 
of them that liue a Iblc or Hnglc life : but and if the fingle and fole perfons fufiice not to the Minifteric,of fuch dcd ^ TOrnho] f 
as conteine from their wiues,or after once marying rcmainc widowes,For,him that hath been maricd twife^c ^^thoccrf* 
is not lawful to take to Pnefl hod &c. if you lift to fie the cattfes why bigamie U forbidden them that arc to be 'Ptiejis t 
and continencie requ.rcdufthe Clergiefee the fame anthour H. a. to. I . hsereC $9. S^mbiofe li.x .Offic .c. fojtndifin x . 
Tim.3 S Mtgtfun* dc bono Coniugal.c.i Z.S.Rhrcm ep.$c.c. J.ad Pammachium,<w.Y againji lcninianM.uc.19S. 
J Leo cp.87.4ttt/ other au-icient authors. 




Tefi.tmut diners mtMefsrfonagcs that did the fame ^ Eiias, lefts T^otte (otberwfe called iofue) Melchlfedccfitifxus, 
H 




Fu/kej. 



. t « «. „ ■* ■ , Only the Pro« 

andnorvfo fwjfthe V rot: funts fay trucjh.tt skfrfe one among them in our age ofal their ficlesfuenof * their principal S»- teRants com* 
fcrhtmdejusjtath bad it, P ,aine thac 

1 he cellimonic of a man cannot control! the auftoride of the holy Ghoft : & yet the fame man confefttb, SJ5SS 
that in fomc places in his timc,the Minifters of the Church were raaried,& did beget childrcn,and that it was ftic.c. 
f ncctflary for the multitude that were required to the minifterie,when other were not fcundjto'cakc fuch. Hxr. MaifaflcrfM*' 

59-Bcfore Montanus ScotlierHcrctikes came with his hypocriticall fading, & condemning of fecond maria- heretical fo- 
ges 3 therc was no qucltion,bu t he that had been twife maried, might be a Bilhop , as they were in Tertullians flj n g. 
time 3 whoobieftethittotheCaiholikcsasa crime, that Digawi/^ifsmarkdnm^ereBifhof sand Triefisamong Sccc 
thitn.De Monogtm But after that time, the myfterie of iniquiric wrought (6 much, cuen in godly Fathers,that 8^ 
though they doe not fimply deny fecond mariages,yet by denying the blcffing vnto them,by calling them hc- 
ncft fomication 3 & comely adulrcric, & otherwife derogating from the holines of them,rJiey brought them in 
difcredk 3 that it was thought firft vnmccte3& then vnlawfulfor one that had been twife maried,to be receiucd 
into the miniftcric. See Athenagoras^/»o/,Oyige^lj<cioOT.i ^.GregJ^T^Or.ii.HnrmAdGermiam.&c. And 
thus came fecond manages to be condemned in the minifterie. And whatfocucr is alledgedby Epiphanius, 
Ambrofc 3 Hicrom,or any other,for the continencie of thcClergie , can argue no neceffiticthcreot/eeingthc 
holy Ghoft lb exprefly alio wc th the husband of one wifc 3 to be a BidiopjPrieftjOr Deacon. 

Where 



among Second martt** 



Chap. ir. 



To Titus. 



pudicos. 









391 



Where you fay,that all notable Biihops were cither fi nglc,or comclned fromtlieirv/iues^clsfalfc.ForAm- 
brofc tcftifiedyhat all the Apoftlcs.cxccpt lohn and Paul had 1viues.G00.in i.Ccr.i i, Clemens Alexandrinus 
affirmcth,thac Peter and Philip begate children. $trom.$.<L lmcmon Bi(hop of Nilusflcd with his wife inper- 
kcmion.£ufi$Jit>jS. cap 4i.Demctrianus a notable Biiliop of Antiochia s had afbnnc called Domnus , that was 
madeBiiTiopinfteadc ofPculusSamofaccnus the Hcrctik-e. EufcbMj.capQQ. Spiridion was a famous Bi- 
lhop in the CounccI of Nice that was maricd, and had a daughter called Irene. HujjiJib.i.c.tpj. Gregoric Bi- 
(hop of Nazianzctyvas a notable Bifliop,aml father of the other Grcgorie that fuccecdcd him , as appeareth 




ihop of Poyftcr s was maricd, and had a yong daughters 3ppeareth by his Epiftle to her(if it be not counter- 
feet) and by other rccordcs.Fabianus and Hormiicia Bifhops of Rome,wcrc maried,and many other Bifhops 
of Rome were pricfts fonncs,as Pope Damafus in his pontiiicall doeth tcitifie. And although many holy men 
were vnmnryed , yet it is fali'e that you fay , no holy men eucr vfed their wiucs after they were in holy orders. 
For Socrates teltifieth of many godly Bifhops of the Eaft Church in his time ,thatbegate children of their 
lawful! wiucs 3 fince they wercBifliops.Li£.?.r«&.2z. That many alfo were maricd after they were in holy orders 
I hauc proucd before vpon i ,T:m.$ Jeff.} 4. s.&c. That fcarcc one amongft vs hath y gift of continencie,it is 
a lewd Iciandcr: for befidc a great number of inferiotuminiftcrs^both huing& departed this life in England 
diucis godly Biihops hauc liued vnmancd,wirhout any note of incotinencie.To omir them that yet liue thefe 
may ferue tor example that arc dcpartcd } Latimer 3 Ridley 5 Icwel ; Grindal,to conuince your impudencie', 

CHAR II, 

WtM to preach both to old and yon* (mt oncly with word but with example alfo) and toferuants. 1 1 Tor there are of all 
firm in the Churchy and they mnji be fafirttcted accordingly* 



T> V Tdoc thou fpeake the things that be- 



T%V*T freaks thou the tbmgs rshich become 



whole fome doctrine. 

2 That the elder men be watching, grauefo* 



'come found do&rinc. 

2 Old men that they be fober c chaft,wifc, . ^ 
found in the fairiyn loue,in patience. ber> fimdinfaitb>in charitiejnfattence: 

3 Old women in like mancr, in holyat- 3 The elder women likewtfe y that they be in 
tire,notillfpeakers,notgiuentd much wine: f uc ^ behauiour as becommeth holineffe 9 notfalfi 
teaching well, Mcufm&ot gtusn to much wine packers of good 

4 That they may teach the yong women ' * ' 



wifedome, toloue their husbands , to Ioue 
their children, 

5 Wife,chaft,fobcr, hauingacareofthc 
houfe, gcntlc,fubieft to their husbands,that 
the word of God be not biaiphemed. 

6 Yong men in like mancr exhort that 
theybefober. 



4 That they may make the yong women fi- 
ber mindtd, toloue their hujbonds , to loue their 
children. 

5 To be difcreete>chafte,houfekeepers y good y Ephc.f.2j s 
* obedient vnto their envne hufbands 9 that the 

word of God be not blaffthemed. 

6 Tong men Itketrtfi exhort , to bee fiber 
minded. 



7 Ir 1 all things (hew thy felfc an example ? In all things fhemngthy felfeapaterne of 

2 W ' m ' m UUC S ntle > ul goodrpcrkes, in the doBrine vncrrmptneffe , gri 

ttittejntegritie 



grauicie, 

8 The word found , irreprchcnGble : that 
he which is on the contrary part, may be a- 
fraid,hauing no euill to fay of vs. 

9 *Scruats to be fubie£ to their maifters, 
in all things plcafing 3 not gainfaying: 



8 Whole fime ward , vnrebukcable , that hee 
which withfiandeth , may be afliamed, hauingno 

euill thing to fay of you. Ephc&j, 

9 *Exhort fir uants to be obedient vnto their 2 P CW - 1 ^ 
ownemaftcrs, and to pteafi them in all things, JSHSday- 



The Epiftle at 
theficftMaifc 

on Chriftmrs 
*ty',rtndvpo« 
the Circumci- 
lionoiour 
Lord. 



10 Not dcfrauding,but in al things flicw- w/ t **fiwing againe: 
ing good faith, that theymayadorneydo- „ to^Neijherjickers % but fiewing all good 



ing. 



■*^«KMf. 



ctririe of our Sauiour God in all things. 

1 1 For the grace of God our Sauiour hath 
appeared to all men: 

12 Inftra&ing vs that denying impietie 
and worldly defires,we liue foberly and iuft- 
ly,and godly in this world, 

1 5 Expecting the bleflfed hope and c ad- 
uentofthe glory of the great God and our 
SauiourlEsvsChriftj 

14 Who 



faithfulnejfs , that they may adorn e the doctrine 
ofCj odour fatiiour in allthmgs. 2 Cor.i.i. 

/ / *For there hath appeared the grace gf «****• 
<jo^,which is heahhftillto allmen, 

1 2 Teaching vs, that denying vngodlineJJe t 
tmdrtorldly luftespefbohld Hue foberly, & righ- 
teo fifty, and godly in this prefent world: 

IS Looking for that bleffed hope and appea- 
ring of the glory of the great god s and our fatti- 
onr lefts Chriji, 

Ccec.j, 14 which 



The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap, i i i, 

14 Who gaue him felfe for vs,y he might 1+ which gaue himfelfefor vs, that he might 

redeeme vs from all iniquitic , and might redeemevs from all vnrighteoufnejje,ondpurg e 

cleanfe to him feifc a people acceptable , a its a peculiar pcop/c vnto him felfe , zealous of 

jtBifliops muft purfucr of good workes. good workes. 

commauSin 1 $ Thefe things fpeake, andexhortcCO // Thefe things pake and exhort , and 
wSf? andrebu ^ e * w »haIlauaoritic. Lctno man rebuke with all au£loritie .- Let no mandefffe 
innouifedifo-contemnethee. thee. 

tonne than, _ C H A P. Ill, 

To tsache them obedience vnto Trmces, and meekenes towards all men , centering that vt alfo were m they , till GcdofbU 
goodn. ft brought vs to Baptifm*. 8 To teach good worsts, 9 and to auud+am quefims, 10 and ohjlLae Heretics. 

ADmonifli them to be fubiea to Princes X 7T JArne * them to be fubied to rule and Ro ffl . x , r 
and Poteftatcs,to obey at a word,to be VV p™er , to obey magtjkates , to be ready 

ready to euery good worke, to euery goodworke. 

2 To blafphcme no man,not to be litigi- 2 To blaspheme no mattfo be no fight ers^ut 

ous,but modeft:(he wing all mildnes toward gentle Jhewing aUmeekcneJfe vnto oilmen. ' 

aUm l n * ,<• r , **?<* wee our felues alfo were fometime i.Cor.6.u, 

fcTheEpiflie 3 For wcalfo wcrefometimevnwifc,in- fool,lh ) dtfobedient4eceiued,feruingdiuerslufis 
on SriflS? credulous,erring, feruing dmerle defires and andvoluptuoufnejje, lining in malitioufnefe and 
^ aBd .J i he voluptuoufnefles, liumg in malice and en- enuiefullofhateJjatino one an other. 
ofc.rB.Lady "»c, odible,hating one an other. + But after that thekindneffeandloue of our 

cBEsand 4 But when thcbeni g nitieandckin <»ies faniour God to manward appeared, 
Candlemas, toward man of our Sauiour God appeared: s * JVot of works* that be in righteoufneffe *$**** 
'VKatfvrU. 5 * Not by the workes of iuftice which which wee haue wrought, but according to his 
2.Tan.r,9. W c did , but according to his mercie he hath mercie hefauedvs,by the fountain of the rev e- 

faued vs % by the lauer of regeneration and neration andrenewing of the hot) Gkofi 
renouationoftheholyGhoft, 6 which.hcfhed onvs richly through Iefa 

6 Whom he hath powred vpon vs abun- Chrift our Sauiour. 

dantlyby Ies v s Chrift our Sauiour: 7 That wee iujlified by hit grace, fiouldc be 

7 That being luftined by his grace, wee made heires according to the hope ofet-emaU 
may bee heires according to hope of lire Uf e , 

cuerlaftiog^a ; This is a faithful! faying , and thefe things 

8 *It is a faithful faying,& of thefe things Iwiltkat thou affirme conJ?antjy,that they which 
I will haue thee auouch earneftly : that they hauebeleeuedin God,mightbe carefullto main- 
which beleeue in God , be carefull to excell taine good workes .- Thefe things are good and 
in good workes. Thefe things be good and profitable vnto men. 

profitable for men. g *ButfooliJh queflions,and genealogies.and '.Tim.!.* 

1 Tim 4. 9 But * foolifli queftions , and genealo- contenttons i andflrtuingsaboutthelawe i auoid: % ' XimAA ^' 

»,rim.i,»j. gies, and contentions, and controuerfies of for they are vnprofitable andvaine. 

the Lawc auoide. Forthey are vnprofitable 10 A manthat is an heretike, after thefirft 

and vaine. andficondadmonition,auoid: 

JSs« «?-' IO A ™ an that is fl an heretike after the ' i Knowing that he that isfuch , isfubuer- 

repcons muft feft and fecond I admonition auoide: tea\andfinneth,being damned of himfelfe. 

Sas CTe,by * x Kno win S that he that is fuch an one, / 2 when Ifhaffend Artemas vnto thee , or 

our fpirituaii i s | fubuerted,andfinneth,bcing condemned Tychicus, be diligent to come vnto me vnto Ni- 

Sd U [~to 1 b y his owne lodgement. copolis .- for J haue determined there to winter. 

whom if they 12 When Ifhallfcndtothee Artemas or 13 Bring Zenas the lawyer, and oA'polios on 

iff S mult T y chicus y haft en to come vnto me to Nico- their iottrney diligently , that nothing be lacking 
auoide them, polis. for there I haue determined to winter, vnto them. 

1 7, Set forwarde Zenas the lawyer and 14 And let ours alfo learne to maintain good 
Apollos carefully , that nothing be wanting workes to necejfarie vfes , that they be not vn- 
e ^ to them. fimtefuU. 

pweffiT 5 ' • I4 And Ict OUr men ***° learne * to exceI '* AU thatare with ^efalutethee. Greett 

in good workes to necefTary vfes : that they themthatlouevsinthe faith. Grace bemthyon 
be not vnfruitfull. all,Amen. 

1 5 All that are with me.falute thee.-falute tf Written from Nicopofo a Citie of Ma* 

them that louc vs in the faith. The grace of eedonta. 

God be with you all. Amen. MARGI- 



Here- 
who 



C h a p. 1 1 1* To Titus. yft 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, mi 

$t£ltl*l* J. By the lauer of regeneration.) Js before in the Sacrament of holy Orders (i .Tim.4. & x.Tim.I .) fo here it is 
bbinc that Baptifme giucth fface, and that by it as by an injirummtall caufe tee befaued. 

FttlkcJ* Hereis no word to proue,that Baptifme giueth cracc of the worke wrought: but the Apoftlc faith,thatGod ^JJS?* 
hathi'aucdvs bythcrcnuing of the holy Ghoft, which is teftificd by the facrament of Baptifme, which is fa- 
cramentally the lauer of regeneration , not by the worke wrought, but by the grace of Gods Spirit, by which 
wc arc hi Pj tied. So (pcaketh S-Petcr,and cxpiicatethhimfelfe 1 .Pct.j.ix . Baptifme fourth ysjtot th$ waflnng of 
tin? filth of the bu.Ijybtit the interrogation ofa good con fience &c 4 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

TjJhStft* 2. 1 0. A man that is an Hcrctike.) Ttyt entry one that erreth in religion^ an Ueretikfjbttt he onely that after the w ' 10 » pro 
Churches dctcrm.natwnpilfully andftttbbmnelyftandeth in hisfalfe opinion/tot yedding to decree ofComcel^r the chiefe KftS "* 
Tajlors of the church therein. Tl\cy( faytb S^Augufine ep.tfi.) that defend their fentence (though falie and per- i s n or. 
ucrfe)with no ftubburnc ftomakc or obftinatc hart,fpeciaily if it befuch as thcmfelues by bolde preemption 
broched not,but rcceiucd it of their decciued parents,and doc fecke the truth warily and carefully,being rea- 
dy to be reformed if they rindc it, fuch are not to be reputed among Heretikes. jlr.d agume li.i 8.dc Ciuit.c.f i . onwr^es ho\v 
They that in the Church of Chrift haue any crafed or pcrucrfe opinion, if being admoniftied to be of a found t o know aa 
and right opinion,thcy refill obftinately , and will nut amend their peftiferous opinions,but perfitt in defenfe Hcretike, 
of thcm,arc thereby become Heretikes, and going forth out of the Church, are counted for enemies that cx- 
crcifc v$.Jgtine li4.de Bapt.cont,Donat.c.i6\ He is an Hcretike that,when the doftrine ofthcCatholikc faith 
is madeplainc and manifeft vnto him, had rather rcfift it, and choofe that which himfclfc held &c,Jndindi- Yit.*A%$s % \% 3 
tters pbecs he declareth that S.Cyfrianjlwtigh he helimerrour,yet was no Heretiliejjecaufehe would not haue defended it 
after agcnerallConncdl had declared it to be an err^nr lib.z.de bapt.c.4. So Tojftjonius in the life cfS^Anguftine repor* 
teth)hotcejtfter the determination of the See *Afofiolik$ that Velagtus opinion was hreticall, all men effcemed lelagitts an 
Hem/7-f , and the Emperour made lawes agair.ft him a* againflan Heretikg. S.Attgttftme faith, He is an Hcretike in my 

opinion, that for fomctemporall commoditic, and fpecially for his glorie andprincipalitie coincth or clsfo- 
iowcth falfe or ncwcofinions.devtilit.credendixap.t m 

Let our Troteftants behold them flues i^thisglaffe y and witball let them marks all other properties that oldHeretikes The former 



*ncrhai y andthey fhatlfnde all definitions andmarh^s of 'anHcrstik^ to fall vpon them felues. >And therefore they muftnot mar £«agrec 
martiell if wee warne all Cathohkg men by the wordes oftlx Apoflle in this place , to tab? hecde of them , and tofounne their _ c rotc- 
preachings^ bcokgsjonuenticles andcompanies.T>{enhcr r.eede the people be curious to knowe what they Jay fmtcbkffe to con- Thej/bookcs. 



fute them ; but they mttfi trufi Gods Church , MA &>th refute andcondemne them^And it isynougbforthem to kpow that fcruiccand 
they be cond:mned 3 as S^ugufline notethin the later end of his booke de hercfibus.^And S. Cyprian faith notably to Ante- preaching mufl 
vianus demanding curhufly what herefies T^ouatianus did teache : No matter, quodhe 3 what herefies he hath or tea- y abided, 
chethjwhen he teacheth without,//*** is tofay^out of the Church. ?'* z ' 

Fltlkft 2, A man may be conuifted to be an Herctike,without a gcncrall Counccll , if he doe obftinately defend any a Hcretike 
gricuouserrour, againft the manifeftauftoritie of the holy Scriptures. So were many Heretikes and here- who is. 
fics condemned , againft which there was no Councels gathered, Againe, many godly men and the trueth 
it felfe by Councels, hauc been condemned for Heretikes and herefies: as Athanafius was condemned in the 
Councels of Tyre and Jnttoche. Iohn Chryfoftome in a Councell holden at Chalcedon. The Councels of M 
riminum and TS[komedia i decreed againft the diuinitic of Chrift for the Arrians. The Councell of Ephefus the 
fecond for Eutyhes and Diofcoms againft chetrueth of Chrifteshumanitie. Thereforcyourdefcriprionsand 
matkesro knowc Heretikcs,arcnotfufficicnt; for no opinion is to be taken for here(ie,which is agreeable to 
the holy fcriptures, though it be condemned by all men in the world. S. Cyprian alfo had his errour confi- 
rmed by a Counccll of Carthage, and did defend it againft the Bifliop of l{cmes fentence: Yet was heno Here- 
tike, but his opinion was erroneous, becaufe it was contrary to the trueth of the fcripturc. Neither was it 
the onely Sec Apoftolike,that condemned Velagius for an Herctike,but the Councels of Africa, And if the See 
Apoftolikehadnot condemned him, yet had he becne an Hcretike, and his opinion herefie: becaufe it was 
contrary to the doftrine of the holy fcriptures. Scrgius the Bifhop of Ccnfiantinople was an Hcretike, and his 
opinion (that there was but one will in Chrift)was herefic,although the See Apoitolikc of Hpme 9 did not one- 
ly not condemnc him, but alfo by Homrius the Biftop thereof confirmed his herefie, as is teftificd CcncCwft. 
6vAEi.il. in thefc wordes : Befide thefe alfo we haneforefcene y that Hcmriusfbmetime Bifljop ofolde I\ome 3 h cafi out of 
the foly Cathohkf Church of God andaccurfed : becaufe we haue found by certaine writings ofhss made vnto Ser$ius> that 
in all things he fclon-ed his mind, and confirmed his vngodfy opinions. Neither was Arrianifmc made Cat holike rcli- 
gion,whcn Pope tiberim confirmed it by his fubfcription,and condemned the Catholikcs by a Councel hol- 
den at Rome,as Pope Damafus teftificth in Lib. Hierom, in Catalog.Mhanafius ad folk, Therefore in the defcripti- 
on of an Hcretike giuen by S. Auguftinc,thofc are meant to be falfe and ncwe opinions , which are contrarie 
to the true and auncicnt aoftrinc,conteyned in the holy fcriptures. Seeing therefore we hold no new or falfe 
opinion,contrary to the word of God,the markes of Heretikes and hercfies,lhall neuer be found in vs.Wc are 
not condemned of the Church of Chrift, nor by any gcncrall Counccll: for the Romifti Church is the 
Church of Antichrift,and the Chapter of Trent,confifting of fourtie popifh Bilhops, is vnworthy the name of 
a Counccll , much IcfTe of a generall Councell, which is not receiued of the papiftcs them felues.For the pa- 
piftes of France protefted againft it,as no lawfull Councell in the time of Francifce the firft.Therfore fo long 
as you haue nothing but this moft impudent petition of principIe:thatyoti are the Church, which hath con- 
demned the Proteftants for Heretikes,no realonablc man will thinke vs fuffiiciently confuted or condemned. 
Specially feeing the qucftion is,whether you or wc are the Church,as it was betweene the Donatiftcs and Ca- 
tholikcs, in S.Auguftines time: and to be determined onely by the fcriptures, as he fayth : Betweene vs and the 
Vcnatifs the quefiion isjrhere the Clmrch is. Therefore whatfhaliwe doe? {hall we feek$ her mom owtie wordesyor in the 
wdes of her headcur L$rd lefus Chrift? I fuppofe that we ought rather tofeckg bet in his wrdesfrhich is the trueth 5 and beft 

Cccc. 4» ftpowtth 



The Epiftle of S. Paul 



Rhem, 



Chap, m, 

fyetttth hU owne LodytDc vnltat.Ecclef.capA Againe; 1 wU not htm the holy Church to be deferred h hmm- do- 
cmatsM by the diuine oracles. Therefore let vsfeeke litr in the holy CanowcaUfcrij>tnm,C ap.a .<\gaine cap 1 6 Wh *- 
ther they h-.ldthe Church, let themfhew none othermfc, but by the Cmonicdl bookes of the holy Scriptures, for «e doe not 
fay, that therefore men mufl belccue ys , becaufe t»; are in the Church, and becaufe Optattu Bifhof ofMilmet or Amhofi 
Bifbop ofMdlayne,or innumerable other Btfhops of cur communion, haue commended that Cliurch which we ho'ld or because 
it luih be-n ft forth by the Coumch ofottrfclkw Bfiops &c. 1 hcrefore let the papifts by the icriptures only protie 
that they arc tlut Church , & that all their doctrine is true,or els they haue no auftoriuc to condemnc othcr 
men of herefie, being the greatcft heretics themiclues. 

II. Subuertcd.) Heretikgt be often incorrig.ble, yet the Church of God ceafethmtb; allmeanespninbU- to revo^ 
them, therefore S^H&ftint faith ep.i ^.Thc Hcrctike him fclfe though fwclling with odious & detelhblc pride 
and mad with the frowardnefle of wicked contention^ we admonifh that he be auoided, left he deceiue the' 
wcakclings andlitle ones, fo we refufe not by all meancs pofllblc to feckc his amendment and reformation 

1 I. By h!S owne ludgement.) Other geuou, offenders befrarated by excommunication fromthe commmh'n of 
Sanities and thefeUorrjlup of Gods Church,by thefmtence of their Superiors in the frme Clmrch : but Heretikes more mif- 
table and mfortunate then they.runne out of the Church of their evnt accorde , andfonuefentence «•/«*,/? their we f «/« 
to damnation. <- - & i j 



The Church 

'«ke;fithe a. 

mendemen: of 

themoftobfii. 

n=KHerc:ikes. 
Htrenkss eu; 

them 'clues 
from the 

Chinch. 



THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 

TO PHILEMON. 

THE ARGVMENT. 

HearmgofPhtL mons yevtttepho teas a Coloffian, he writtth a familiar letter from i\ome , (being p-ifoner there) about hit 
fwtttmfemmt Onef-mus-.not doubting but that he might command him , y et rather ricfutfiin7th.:t he Ullhnw 
hm^tamimemel^r.aihexerMXVaidlM^fe^hoalfoh'.pcthtocomevntohim. ' 

AVL y priloncrofChrirt 




jThe Queues 
ofcIvttfeisanJ 

moxiedonfto 
Chn'fle-. piiio- 
ners,arecxcce- 
«!in«acce?u- 
hie to God & 
all good men. 



I e s v s, and brother Timo- 
thee: to Philemon the be- 
ioued and our coadiutor 3 

2 And to Appia our dee- 
reft fifter,and to Archippus 
our felow-fouldiar &to the Church which 
isinthyhoufe. 

3 Grace to you and peace from God our 
father,and our Lord Iesvs Chritt. 

4 I giue thanks to my God,alwayes ma- 
Icing a memorie of thee in my prayers, 

5 Hearing thy $ charitie and faith which 
thou haft in our Lord I e s v s,and || toward al 
the fain&es: 

6 That the communication of thy faith 
may be madeeuident in the agnition of all 
good that is in you inChrift I e s v s. 

7 For I haue had great ioy and confolati- 
on in thy charitie, becaufe the bowels of the 
fain&es {haue refted by thee brother. 

8 For the which thing bailing great con- 
fidence in Chrift lEsvstocommaundthee 
that which pcrtaineth to the purpofe: 

9 For charitie rather I bcleech, whereas 




<zAV L a prifoner of lefts 
Chrifi , and brother Timo- 
them , vnto Philemon my 
dearely beloued,andour fellow 
labourer > 

2 sAnd. to ow dearely b do- 
uedoApphia , and to Archippus ow fellowe foul- 
dter,and to the Church in thy hotif: 

3 *Grace toyou, andpeacefom God our fa- lComa. 
thcr y andtke Lordlefm Chrifi. jxonu. 

+ Ithanke my Godjnaking mention afoaies ^ Ul ' 1 * 
of thee in my prayers, 

5 Hearing of thy loue and faith which thott 
haft toward the Lordlefm, & toward all fawBsz 

6 That thefello:r[h:p of thy faith may faeff e- 
Buall in the knowledge ofemry good worke 
-which is inyou t&rard Chrifi lefts. 

7 Tor ire haue great ioy and conflation in thy 

loue , becaufe the bowels of the fainftes are refie- 
pjedby thee J>r other, 

8 Wherefore , though I might be much bolde 
in Christ 9 to enioyne thee that which is ton- 
uenient, 

9 Tetfor hues fake J rather befeech theejtc- 
ingfuch a one as Paul the aged , andnowe aifo a 



I 

i 

,1 



thou art fuch an one , as Paul being olde and *%l* c **™? ***** 

no we prifoner alfo of I e s v s Chrift. ¥#** *f h f m C hrtU > 

o Ibefeechetheeformypmne*One[tmHSi CoUoCf?. 



Col.4>9. 



$A1 Spirimall 
men ought to 

be exceeding 
propenfe and 
ready co pro- 
cura mens par- 
don, & recon- 
ciliation to all 

pcnitcntXt 



io Ibefceche theeformyfonnewhoml 

haue begotten in bandes,*Onefimus, 

1 1 Who hath ben fomtime vnprofitable to 

thee, but now profitable both to me & thee: 

1 2 Whom I haue fent backc to thee; And 
Woe thou receiue him as mine own bowels. 

15 Whom Iwouldehaue reteined with 
me, that for thee he might minifter to me in 
the bandes of thcGolpcl: 

14 But 



whom I haue begotten in my bonds; 

1 1 Which in time pajfed was to thee vnprof- 
table \but now profitable to thee and to me, 

1 2 whom I haue fent againz : thou therefore 
receiue him, that Ujninc owne bowels. 

13 Whom I woulde haue reteinedwithme, 
that in thy fiead he might haue miniftred vnto 
me in the bondes of the Gofpel: 

14. But 



ti 






To Philemon. 304 

14 But without thy counfel I would dee /* But without thy tninde would I doe no- 
nothing: that thy good might be not as it thing, that thy benefitefhouldnotbe at it were of 
wercoincccfsitic,butvoluntane. neccj]itie,butwillingly. 

1 c For perhaps therfore he departed for / / For haply he therefore departed for afea* 
a fcaibn from thee, that thou mightelt take fittjthat thou •'jhouldejl receiue him for eucr: 
him a^ainc for eucr. " 16 Notnowasafiruant,butaboueaferuant, 

1 6°No\v not as a fcruant, but for a fer- a brother beloued, (pecially to me: but hove much 
uant a molt deere brother, cfoecially to me, morevnto thee, both in theflejh,andin the Lord? 
but how much more to thee both in the flcfli 17 If thou count me therfore a fellow. receiue 
and in our Lord? him at my fclfe . 

1 7 If therfore thou take me for thy fcl- / 8 If bee haue mitred thee, or oweth thee 
low: receiue him as my lelf. ought,/^ lay tomy charge. 

1 8 And if he hath hurt thee any thing or / p / ?,ml haue written it with mine ovne 
is in thy dette,that impute to me, handjivillrecompence it: albeit J doe not [ay to 

19 IPaul haue written with mincownc thee how thouowejlvnto me euen thine ov.nefelfe 

,The m hand : I wil repay it : not to fay to thec,* that befides. ,._,.,„ , . n e ■ 

Mtuddw- t \ l0U owc ft mc t hinc owne fclf alio. 20 Tea,brother,letmeen:oythis-\pleafitreof lOtfme. 

SrEbT ao Yea brother. c God graunt I may en- thee in the Lord: comfort my bowels in the Lord. 

our fpiritual j ,r t h cculoui; Lord. Refreih my bowels in 21 Trufiing in thme obedience, Iwrotevnto 

E" our Lord. thee, k&mingihat thou wilt a/fi doe more then 

'hmi&j*. 2I Trulttn<nn thy obedience I haue writ- J fay. 

ten to thee, knowing that thou wilt doe a- 22 Moreouer prepare me alfi a lodging: for 

boue that alio which I do fay. Itruflthat through your prayers Ijhallbegiuen 

22 And withal prouide mealfo a lodging, vntoyon. 

for I hope by your praiers that I ilial be gi- 23 There falute thee Epaphras my fellow e 
uen to you. pri finer in Chrifi lefus, 

23 There falute thee Epaphras my fcl- z + Marcus i ArifiarchmJ)emas i Ltieas i ny 
low-prifonerinChriftl E s v s, felow labourers. 

24 Markc, Ariftarchus, Demas and Luke 25 The grace of our Lorde lefus Chrifi be 
my coadiutors. withy our (firit,iAmcn. 

2 5 The grace of our Lord I E s v s Chrift f Writ ten pom Rome to Vhilemcn,by One- 
be with your fpirit, Amen. fmns aferuant. 

MARGINAL NOTES. 

Ehem. /. ?. Chatitic and faith ) Taithandclmitie commended akaies togctb:-r,botb nccejfarieto mah^ a complete Cbriftian 

mankind to iuflifuaiionr.nl fduation. w , T.,n;c«tin»i 

Tulke 7 Charitie followcth faith by which we arc iuftificd, but gocth not before nor concurrcth with faith vnto w- iuiwickkjd. 
' * {location. Yet is charitie neceflarie for a Chriftian man that looketh to be faucd. 

A N N O T. 

Rhem ■> ?• Toward al the fancies.) The jifoftkftickstb not to fay, Charitie aadfM in Chrifi andallm SainEfs, which Faich and bfr 
' our aPtiotu Muerfaries count in Catholihe mens Reaches and writings, very abfurd, fining that m alfuch we mkg no dif- kcfeinSamas. 

ference betwixt the hue we beare to Chrift, & the hue we one to our neighbours: betwixt the trufi or belfefe we haue ,n God, 

anitbtt which n-e haue in his holy Saintts.Malice and contentiondothfoblindeal Heretics. 
Fttlke. 2. The Apoftlc naming charitie and faith together,doth aflignc to either of them their proper fubteftjnarae- No fai:h in 

h faith in our Lord lefus Chrift, and charitie toward all the Saincts. For he commendcth no faith or triift in 5^^,. 

men but in God onely, and charitie towardc all holy men. So doeth Theodoret expound the wordes : I kpowe 

(lakh he) how "reat faith thou baft repofed in oar L'ird which hathfauedrs^ndhowe great chanue thou hafi,andhove 
micbthoLhafthelpedthmthateftcem^godloyffe. SAmbtokwitcth-.Heefaitbbereioycetbavdgiuetb thanks inbu 
prayers Jxcaufi he w.-ufledfafl in faith, and continued in «ood worses : for be that louttb Chrift, ought toproue ,t m httfer- 

uants,&c Againe 3 the Apoftle fpeaketh of the Sainfts liuing,and not departed : therefore tins place cannot 
feme to colour your Popifh faith and bcliefc in Saincts that are departed out of this life. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE 

OF S. PAVL TO THE HEBREWES. 

f - ^aagg^ K at the Hebrcweswvemt allthe lerves,but only a fart ofthem,itUmtiufeflS.tl.6:wl>eretheprimtiise 

Rl]m ' IPfipil' Church of Hierufalem, aUbmih it eonfifled oflewes only, as we rcadeM. Z,yet kfaidto confifi of two fortes, 
« Wk Greeks and Hcbrues. Which a%aim U mamfeft Vhil'.i . wl>ere S. Vaul comparing himfetf with th Iudaical 
M f& f,lf a jpn&les, faith, that be alfoii, an Hebrtic of Hebrues. finally, theyfeeme to haue been thoft Itwet 
**&§**£ w f :i .l, w: ' re i orn , - m i u -tk, which for the tneft part dwelkd alfo there. Tlxrefore to the Chriflian lexces in Hie. 
rufalemandin thercflof 'lntie,S Paul n riteibthis Epi(l!e, 'out of Italie : fayingtherevpon, The brethren of Itslie falute 




you, 
wii 

Many catfts ar: 
f&S&castxdeth 
the preacher an- v # _ w ^ 

tdtlHApoftleofthcGtr.;tils y asVeterufthcle\rts.Calt. OntyS. 'Peter tfofse writing to the Imes, doth rfe thisfiih i.Yi'wj 
Peter an Apoftlc of I £ s v s Chriii &c. becaufe he w&s more pectt \arly ibex Apofile, as being ths v;:ar ofChr-fi who 
V0&alfihimfi!fi%}mmfpecuUjtte i.^tar. 

fhecpe which were loft of the houfe of Ifratll Mat.i f. *«**, 

The Argument c f the Epiftle S* Vatdhimfdfdod) te'.ln intwo wo des t cMr.tgit verburn foJatij, the word of fblace 
and ComfotuWhichalfoispUineinthcxeh'jlecxfffeo in the tenth (batter. v.2z.&c. Where hecx- ^ et> ij* 

hortetbtbem to taJ^great comfort .indezr-fi dence in their manfoii tnltditiom fiftaJned of their cwne cour.triemen the 
lewesjivhtrcoflhi Apoftle alfi m'ftb mention to the Th'ffaloniam. I . Th<jfi.v.i4. T fa fe perfections then of ths olfit- 
vote incredulous lerves their ccuntrie menjxas one great tcntaiion. rnto them. .An other tentathn was /he ferfafons th.it rile* 
brought them out of Scriptures ,to cleauc rmo the Lowland mt to belecuun I nsvs the ckaiman* 

Andwherexs the Iewes didmagifie their Ltw, by the ?r:phet:s> and by the Angels by wh.m it was giuen, and by Moy- 
fes 3 and by their land ofpromife, into trhich ifm brought them, at J by their fat her Abraham, and by thtir Jlarcnicali or 
LeMticallpriefthoda-idfacrificcsyby tb:r Tr,^ Ir.svs at lent 

the natural fimc of Godrfsflhb iniom'ar ably 

tnfily *** «o* inthiit e.zrthlyland, hut in bca-'.ra : thzthisfgure Alckhifedec ft fffffd Abraham; and that ki$lricfxb:d> 
Sacrifice*? 'abermd'^nd tefiamrnt, far faffed theirs. In al which he fhootetb sfte-s at tlttfe three market: to tah atv.ty the 
fcandalofChriflesdead^bygiuifig them fnndns good reafoxs cndt>fiimtn:\s*ft ; to creel their m ndes from viji&le ai.d 
earthly promt fts (to nhxh only ibelewc were wholy bent) to inni/ibleandheuicaly ; and to ntfim+tc that the Ceremonies 
fauldnow ccafijbe time of their correcUon by drift being ;:ow come. 

The Epiftle may bedcuidedinto thefe partes: thcfirfl/jfChriftssexceiUnrie abzue the Prodsets^nzc/s. 3foyfes y andh* 
fie: c.1. 1.3.4. Thefccoikl^fhispriefihodanicxccuaiciethercofab^ thepnefthod of the old Tefiamtni: r.«. into the mid* 
deft of the lO.The /aft pa, t is of exhortation c.io.yj).to the etui of the Epiftle. 

MARGINALL NOTES. 

J&Cm.l. [tl Morcfpecially.) YettoMCbriftheadoftbcGentihalfo.Sonfatf 

peculiar Afofilefljip otter tin Iewes. 

Fulke J. thrift neuer made S. Peter his Vicar gencrall, nor his fucceilourin thehefld%,butholdcthithimfelfe, p ew prinw. 

and cxccutcch it by his holy Spi; it. But Peters Apoftleihip principally oucr the Circumc;£on, we findc in die eft 
Scripturc,and Pauley ouer the Gentiles, and the compofuion betwecne Peter, Paul, and the reft of the Apo- 

ft{cs 3 touchinsthatPrimacieorchicfeApo{Uefhip 3 C?^. Bucthat Peter was neuertlKleffc head of the Gen- 

tijes/hc holy Scripture neuer tcachcth. 

THE EPISTLE OF PAVL THE 

APOSTLE TO THE 

HEBREWES. 
Ehem.2. f **[ 

thentic, 

life doubt. 

tnrcsfrom 

rrthflandmgth: Adtserfaries Yrotddhatse refafed the Ep ft leys welas they do the Author ', but that ihcyfdfeiy irm me r.r- l hc Hcbrucs, 

taine places thereof to tnahf *igainfi the Sacrifice of the Maffe. k S.Paulcs. 

Fulkc. 3m Le: the Chriftian Reader note the malice of our aducrfaries 3 which charge vs with corruption of the Scrip- sbndcr. 
turc,without any ground. Firft,becaufe the titles and fubferipts of theEpiftles,be no part of the A'/oftles wri- Quiliin^ 
ting5.but added by (uc h as copied out the fame. Therefore if we did leaue out the title of the Epiftle of S.Paul 
to the Romanesjor the Corinthians,or any other(which it is moft certainc were written by the ApoftJe Paul:) 
yet were it no corruption of the Scripture.But this title fome of our uanflations haue left cut,bccaufe it ii not 
agreed among ancient writcrs 3 who was the writer oftliis Epiftle; Paul,or BarnabaSjOr Luke,or Clemens. St- 




bted whether it were Canonical Scrittxre at d ^Afterward t\n trhle Cburt h (by which onely we hgow the t me Scrir- Z* cr \ ? J * g . 
m ether witings)hcUit and dellntredit^smv^ 




were Canonical Scripture then who (hould be the writer of iy t is falfe- For many were vnceruine cf the wri- 
tcr.that doubted notofthc auiloritie. For they that afcribc it to Barnabas or Luke, the one an Apoftle, the 
other an Euangelift, doe not doubt whether it be to be admitted for holy Scripture. There weic in dcedc in 
the Latine Church 3 thac d >ubtcd of it. Becaufe the l^ouat'tans and Mont.tnifts y abufed a place or two in it, as 
rertuDiandocthinhisboo!:e^^i;«^yctnothingdoubting,butthatitwaswritt^ AufioritfeoF 

then gaue it, and that it was of fufficicnt au&oritic Where you fay,that by the Church oneJy,we knowc the thc ^ h ' ir * 
true Scriptures from other writing?, it is falfe. For by the Spirit of God, (which is the au&our of them,) we OTp 
know them more ccrtainely, then by the auftoritie <jf the Church, 

Seeing 



AL_* 



Chap. i. To the Hebrewes- 30 j 

Seeing therefore the do&rine of this Epiftle is confbnant to the doftrine of the other Canonical Scriptures, 
there ought to hatic bene no doubt of it. Of like tructh it is that you fay, we would hauc rcfufed it, afwdl as wc 
doe the au&or. For none of vs docth refufe S.Paul, though fome iudgc that he was not writer of this Epiftle. 
Neither are you able to bring any reafon, why it is like we would refufe the Epiftle, which notonely makcth 
manifeftly againft the facrifice ot the Mafle,but alfo againft many other points of your hcrefie, andhaihfiot 
fo much as any flicw againft any thing that we teach, 

C H A P. I. 



• - r*« 



•fl* EpiWc at 
the third mate 
onChriftmaffe 

day. 



Godftakg to their fathers by tin ?roj>h:t$ibut to them [elms by 
The tranflation of Rhemes. 

Iuerfly and many waics in 

times paft God fpeaking to 

the fathers in the prophets; 

2 Laftofaiinthefedaies 

hath fpoken to vs in his 
Sonne, whom he hath ap- 
pointed heire of al, by whom he made alio 
the worldes. 

3 * Who being the c brightiieiTe of his 

gIorie,and|| the b figure ofhis fubftance, and 
, , carving al things by the word of his power, 
imvmm making purgation of finnes,fitteth on the 

right hand of the Maieftie in the high places: 

4 Being made fo much better then An- 





5ap.7>**. 



The excellen- 
deofChrifti 

buuc Angels, 



cicofChrifta- g e is jas he^hath inherited a more excellent 



PfA7. 



name aboue them. 

j For to which of the Angels hath he faid 
at any time, Thou art my fonne , to day ham I 
begotten thee? and againe, Iwilbe tohim a fa* 
thtr,andhejhalbetomeafonne. 

6 And when againe he bringeth in thefirft 
begotten into the world, he lakh, *And\ let 
at the Angels of God adore htm. 

7 And to the Angels trucly he faith, He 
thatmaketh his Angels $mts;andhU minifters, 
a fame of fire. 

8 But to the Sonne: Thy throne God for 
euer and euer ; a rod ofcqultie, the rodde of thy 
kwgdom. :■ 

I i.Cor.i s 9 Thou haft loued iufiice, and hatediniqtti- 

tie : therefore thee, God, thytjodhath anointed 
K tomfs* W ^ the oile of exultation aboue thy fellowes. . , 
Auguflinc)w / And, Thou in the beginning Lorddidst 

2SSS" f foundthe earth; and the work$softhyhandes 

fpircinthisour are the heauens. 

E3jh£ ,t ' ' Theyfhalpertfh, bkt thou Jhatt continue; 

wmitie to And they (hat al wa xe old as a garment. . 

To faciiicic to * z Andas a vefturejbalt thou change them, 

know,andfe. and they fhalbe changed ; btftthou art thefelfe 

fcriefdol. jame^anathyyeresjhalnotfatie.j^i 

ft S3* z ? But to w ^ ic ^ °f " the An g els &*<* he at 
tie,becaurc any time : Sit on my right hand , vntil I make 

SSmoSs thineenemiesthefooteftooleofthyfeete? . - 

ff? n bo ftcc * ~ 14 Are theynot*al,+miniftring fpirites: 
trJcinotli? fenttominirter for them which fhalreceiue 
[£*"• the inheritance of faluacion? 



Bfeft. 

Pf.103,4. 

^44,7 
Pf!toi,i£. 

pr.io?,! 

i.Cor.i s , 

*5. 



* * 



hkmm Some y 14 who incompatabfyfajfethaltJHAngth^ . 

The tranflation of the Church of England, 

Odwhich in ttme paft \at fun- 
dry times, and in diners ma^ 

nersfpake vnto the fathers m 

the Prophets* 

2 Hath in thefe loft dates 

Jpoken vnto vs in the Sonne, 
whome bee hath appointed heire ofallthinges i by 
whom alfo he made the worlds. 

3 *tVho being the brightneffe of 'the gtory,and CoIofT.r.if. 
the very image ofhis fubftance , vpholding all kp^* 1 *. 
things with the word ofhis power, hauing by him- 
filfeptirged ourfinnes^hathfit on the right hand tor^tc 
oftheUVEaieflteonhigb. 

4 'Being fo much more exc client then th§ 
^Angels, as heehath by inheritance obtained 4 
more excellent name then they. 

5 For vntowhichofthe ^Angels/aide he at 

any time, * Thou art my Sonne 7 this day hauc / pfal A7, 
begotten theet 

6 $And againe, Iw'tllbe to him a fatherland 
he ftaibc to me afonne?And againe, whe he brin~ 
geth in theftrft begotten Sonne into the world, he 
faith? And let al the Angels ofGodmrfhip him. pp a j „ - 

7 Andvnto the mgelshe faith f He maketh pfaljo^ 
his angels fpirits $> his minifters aflame of fire. 

8 But vnto the Sonne he faith, Thyfeate, O 
God, fhal be for euer and euer; thefiepter of thy 
kingdome is afcepter ofrighteoufneffe, 

9 Thou haft loued righteoufneffe ,md hated 
iniquitie : therefore God, euen thy God hath a» 
minted thee with the tyle cfgladnejfe aboue thy 

fellomu JttlW* 

/ *<>And, thou Lord, m the begmnmg haft 

tayd the foundation of the earth, and the heauens 

are the workes of thy handes; 

1 1 ' They fhallperijh, but thou endureft; and 

they all jhallrvaxe otde as doth a garment, 

tz aAndas a veftftrejhalt thou folde them 

vp y and they Jhall be changed; but thou art the 
fame yandthyyeeresjhall not faile. * 

13 But vntowhichofthe sAngels pud he at 
any ume^Sitonmjrt^hthand,tiU I make thine P&l.tto.t# 
enemies tbyfooteftoole? ' Mor.iJ.tf. 

74 ftAretheymtatlminiftringfpirites,fi 
forth into minijtcrieftf their fakes which fhalbe 
heiresoffaluztion? 

ANNO. 



< : w The Epiffie of S.Paul Chap.i, 

Am i . *** w " ANNOTATIONS. Chap.i. 



Z*&XZ7 AC Z J -lT 3 ""!* *f *T? t'ftefa'Mft**'- SoChrlfies hdyinthe Sacrament and hi, T a h >* 

rJSSSf y? 10 ^ ^ ^^^"a^asChriftisofbis fathers fubftance. Befide 

^s,lhe diffanftion of die pcrfons of the Fa thcr and die Sonne, is inuincibly proued by the oppofirion that is 7 he reaI ^ 

S^SS^t 6 » n an c d th u C %" ° fthc F , athcr ' For this **«*" folio we/lfl cer a?nk ^ 
£^^^^S ^K ^Sf °I b,S Fa *« s rubftance^^ the Sonne is not che F.ither^tfaough of tbe raWfiS: 

ftanccvwr the Father » the :Sonne : Sc >mufl ;the oppofirion of neceffideholde. The Sacrament is the fiV^ 
fone,& reprefcntation of the body of Chr,ft 5 E^ " is not the body of Chrift,but facramentally.fi^cauue 

phdrerintheVniuerfmes whict iknowcth ^the oppofirion of Relariues, is able to difcoueri^as a 7ervS 
^earned ftuft*>mnke die figne :? nd the thing I'-gmfie^tobethefanieintheveryrefpec^Sh^! 
m they arc : oppofitc,which .s impofhble. The word (vifible) which you foyft in, to make an apparance of "I 
Pofinon,wU not fcrueyour turne For the Sacrament is not a figure or figne of the vifiblencs of Cbriftes bodv, 

^^^ 5 ^^T^^ t0 ^^^^' fi ^^ mt ^ wul > e incarnate top-Sell t be adored- theB - Sac «- 

fubftanoa]ly,&c. Secondly,* it were fo prefent with the fubftance of the elements/or vnder the accidents of «*&«*» 

Sn/ln A I eIemenK r S ld C . hr ^ 0r ^ e "«**»** Chrift, doe not makeone perfon, as the Godhead ""* 
and manhod are oncjerfan.wh.ch is Chnft: we ought not to adore Chrift in any fuch vifible forme.No more 

&!l * y 3d ? rC G ° d u h f ^'"l th , C S , Unn , C3thc M0one ' Or ™y other «*««. ™ ^ch he is verily pre- 
date is preform all places Or the holy Ghoft in euery true Chriftian in whom he is prefent, not ondy 

by fubftance, asGodiseucry whcrc,butaKo by fpeciall grace. Becaufe God the father, and God the ho J 

Ghoft,i* no t vnited to any creature m vnirie of perfon,as God the Sonne is vnto the bumanitie: and dicrefore 

" 3 !w ?ri "l G ° d " an ' fcfted "ft fic(h - Y h f rC ^ fa * Chrift was n <* «««»« P« r P°% to be ado- 
red ;« ,s falfc/or he was incarnate to be feenc and adored of the Angels,and of all the world in riieflefh.i. Tim. 

3 ..^. Though notoncly for that purpofc. And ifyou make folitleaccoroptofthis Argument, of the inftitu- 

ttonorendeoftheSacrament,whydoe you not adore hkewife euery man that hath receiued it, for fo lone 

^asyoudetctm.nethatCk.fti.prefent^diin 

fon,as you doe before the P.xe,when itis caried about with the Sacramentm.t, for the fame reafo^ Lt^ou 

adore or falldowne before :thc :P.xc :: feeing in rcfpeS of Chrifte S prefencea S youfup P ofeittobc,there7sas 

great ducac in the one,as,in the other. / rr "*.,Micic»as 

CHAP. II. 

Titmf^rtlUftheforepvdtUt hjhal be incomparably more danmb'e for them to neglect the new Teflon** tlwitlxolL •' 
I cmfidermgthemefragjOleautlKritie of the Affiles alfo. *. Then he frofecuteth the excelivuie ofChriff tbouethe 
^ngels ■,?rt»>*>«*Mes,**smtdclejf er t1 X n^ 
I J to deltuer men from fare of death, 17 and to be a fitteVriefi for men. . ' 

V**n™. 1^-Hercforc more aboundantly ought we \KJ Herefore wee ought to giue the more 

SEttth". l l° ^ erue , th0fe thin ^ S Which wc hauc V V c*r»efi htede to thethitges vhichwee 
rm,„«h ouc toarci; <=left perhaps we runne out. hatteheard: /ef? at am time wefronlde let them 

fi&ijSi sForifthewordthatwasfpokcnbyAn- Jtype. 

runncdib yi is gels, became fure, and al p'reuarication and 2 Forifthewordflofyn by ^wel^roasfie^ 

chTobediencc hath receiued a iuft retribution f^andefierytranfgrefionariddifobediewere- 
Ot re ward: ceiHedaitt(irecomjie»ceofrervard: 

-■?■ *?? w f™ 1 T- , Capc * Wc ne ^ lea fo ^ HweJhaSvvfcaptfn nertetlfogreat 
great faluationPwhich when it was begonne faluationl which at the firfi began to be preached ■ 

to be dedarcd by our Lord, of them that oftheLordsndwseonfirmedvHtovswardch 
heard was confirmed on vs, them that hear d it; ■ 

Mar.1^0. 4 *Godu-ithal teftifying by fignes,and 4. * Godbearingwitnefe thereto M»*l Mar.itf.W. 

woridefs. and diucrs miracles. anH ^iftr5_ /7/r«-.'--j«.«.J-.. .//1 "j....i t- 






t ,. , •> . f - Nt -» -~ — *•• ••' — j-£"v*™* """***' **ujv y Hnt4wiraawcrs power*, 

butiqjis of the holyGhoft accordingto his atdgifisofthehofyGhofi, according to k own* 

™ L wilt . • & 

^ Pornotto AngelshathGodmadefub- / Forvntotht -Angels hath he not put in fttb. 

xedbheworldto come, whereof we fpeake. mmtheworldtoc^hereofweL^c. 

6 But one hath tefiified in a certainc 9 Tut one in a certain* ■ place witne fed, fay. 



& 



r^-* — * 



Chap. ii. To the Hebrewes: 396 

pfecejfaying:^*/ is man ,that thou art mind- ing, * whatu Man, that thouart mindfull p; a .8.y. 
ful of km: or the forme of man, that thou vifiteft of him ? or the fonne of mast, that thou vifttejl 

him} ■ bm? 

7 Thou dia Ifl minifi him litle letfe then An- 7 Thou made(lhimfor a title while lower 

gels with glorie and honour thou haft crowned then the angels fhouhaflcrownedhimwith glory 

him, and conflicted him oner the workesofthy and honour, and* haft fet him aboue the workes of 

handes. thy hands. 

8 im things haft thou madefubiett vnder 8 Thou haft put allthinges in fubittion vn- \ .Cor.i 5. 17 
Ephi'. 15 ' hisfeete. For in that he fubieaed ai thinges derhisfeete . In that he put all thinges vnder 

to him, he left nothing not fubieae to him. him, he left nothing that is not put vnder him, 
But now we fee not as yet al thinges fubicc- But nowe we fee not yet all thinges put vnder 

ted to him. ^ mm 

Philip a 8. 9 But *himthatwasalitlcleffencd vnder 9 * But him that for 7* while was made IcffePhuxS. 
* ' the Angels, we fee I e s v s , % becaufe of the then the angels, -\ we fee that it was Iefus, who a u he g reeke j, 

paflionof death, crowned with glorie and through the fufferingof death, was crownedwith wodfbrword 

honour: that through the grace of God he glorie and honour , that he by the graceofGod, We fee le- 

might taft death for al. Should tafle of death for all. f™ *> *» 

ioForitbecame him for whom al things 10 For itbecame him,for whom are al things, J WMgoj 

and by whom al thinges, that had brought and by whom are all things y after he had brought deatyrow 

many children into done, to confummate many fonnes vnto glorie , thathefkould make "ed0-c. 

the author oftheir faluacion,by his paffion. the captaine of thetr faluation perfeft through 
ii For he that fandtifieth, and they that ajflittions. 

be falsified: all of one . For the which // For both he that fanBifieth,^ they which 

caufehe is not aihamed to call them bre- arefiinttifiedMc all of one: for which caufe,he is 

thren. not ajhamedto call them brethren, 

Pf.11,13. I* Saying, I wil declare thy name to my 12 Saying* 1 'wit 'declare thy name vnto my ■ PGifcij. 

brethren: in the middes of the Church will/ brethren, inthemiddeH of the Church will I 

praife thee. p™'fc thee. 

PC173. *3 And zga.mc,l will haue affiance in him, 13 nAndagaine, I wil put my tmft in him. 

And acaine, Behold here am I and my children: And againe,heho/d here am 1 \andthe children 

whom Godhathgiuen me. which God hath gtuen me . 

Ef.8,x8. 1^ Therefore becaufe the children haue 14 Forafmuch then as the children are par- 

communicated with flefh and bloud, him takers offiefo and bloodjoe alfo himfelfe likewife 

felfealfoin like mancr hath been partaker tooke part with them,* that through death, he Ofee.1j.r4. 
Ofc.13,14. ofthe famerthat* by death he might deltroy might expell him that hadlordjhip ouer death, '•Cotjj.J4 
i.Cor.15,54 hi m that had the empire of death , that is to that is 3 the deuil: 

fay,the Deuil. 'f And that he might deliuer them which 

15 And might deliuer them that by the through feare of death,were all their life time in 

feare of death through al their life were fub- danger of bondage. 

ie£t to feruitudc . 1 6 For he in noplace taketh on him the an- 

SiS "hilt 1 6 For no where ^ ot h nce ta ^ e An g cls; &b '• but thefecde of ^Abraham takgth he on 
chiift tookc but the feede of Abraham h e taketh. him. 

SSJSST 1 7 Whereupon he ought in al things to 17 wherefore in allthinges it became him 
ini)eiiie,and be like vnto his brethren, that he might be- to be made Ukevntohis brethren, that hemight 
rfTngcuTcomeamercifulandfaithfulhighPriclt be- bee mercifull , and a faith full high oriefl in 

fore God , that he might rcpropitiate the thinges concerning God,for to purge the peoples 

finncs ofthe people. James, 

1 8 For in that wherein him fclfe fuffered / 8 For in that he himfelfe fujfered , and 
and was tempted: he isableto helpe them was tempted,he is able to fuccour themthatare 
alfo that are tempted. tempted. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. 11. 

Rhetttm J. 9. Becaufe ofthe paffion.^) Thisproueth againfl the Calmniftes tlutt Chrifi by hUVafsion merited his orptte glo- 
rification . Which they xvotUd notfrftame deny of Chrifi , but tltat they are at a point to dirt} all meritorious workgs, 
ytitueninClxiflalfb) and therefore they tr (inflate alfo this fintencehmtically % ly tranftofingthewordes. In the Bible 

printed in the ycrc 157?. 

Dddd If 



"-£» 



:thc 



The Epiftlc of S.Paul Ch a p. i i. 

me ' /# . tf itwcrcgtauntcddiatChriftmcritedhis gloric by his differing^ would hdpc you nothing for your 
ruonc^ wcrtte&And yet we would not for all the world,denie all meritorious works,for wc acknowlcde 
the iacrifice of Chrift to haue meritcdand defcrued for vs reraiffion of our finnes, and eternall life . But an 
glonc that Chrift hath, was from eucrlafting due to his pcrfon.becaufe he is the eternall fonnc of God And 
«a not long fince,you confefled tint freight vpon his difcendingjrem Ixanen it was tlx dutie both ofamtlsandaU o- 
therawtm-esttadertbim, therefore he merited not his glorification by his death which was due to him fo 
loncashewasmcarnatcbythcrightofhisgodhcad.Ncythcr doth this text proue any thing to the contra- 
ry, tf tt be nghtly tranflarcd.For the apoftle fay th that Chrift was made lcffe then the angelsJn refpeft of the 
paffion of his deadi,as S.Paul faith,hc nude Inmfelfe of no reputation &c?hili*. 7 not that that he was crowned 
wax glonefor themente of his death. And therefore we tranflatenot this fentence herctically but accor- 
ding to the fenfe of the Apoftle,and the iudgement of the Catholike fathers. Firft Athanafius diftineuifhed 
as wee doe . De incamat verbs dei. ° 

So doth Chryfoftome Hora+lflx which jhoitldhaue all fsbieSt vnto lmnjiied andfujfe red mmmer.xhU thinrsiwh-t 
ail thmfad,w1xthmfufferefii¥or wtfeejeftu,tMtn him that was made alitle Jejfe then the Ai^elsfor thepakon of death. 
Andthenagaineht added, goodand frcfttrous thinges, crownedwittsglorie.S. Ambrofc Iikewife faitb. He (htweth 
that the CrojftofChrifi is glorie and honour ;} 'or which Croffi Ix was made lejje then the AugeU.l\\toc\otci fay thJJ« was 
not lejfe then the Angels by name of hit diuinitujmt by ["firing of hit Immanitie. S .Auguftinc vpon this text, Cont 
AUxim.lib.3 -"P-i 8. faith.ivU which it written in the Epifile to the Hebrewes.(But now we do smytt fee & things fȣ. 
wet vnto himbut we fee left* euen him that was made a title leffethen the Angels for the paffion of death) ought to teach vs 
how wefhould vnderjiandtlsat which is written to th Corinthians >W hen all things fhalbefssbduedvnto hbnjIuttU is fold 
according to hi* Immanitie, not according to his deitie. So tlxrefire off earing in man in whom by thtfajjion of death he 
wo* made aUtle left tint tlx Angels, hefhaliudge the qukkf and the dead, Againc, Cap.zf .he writeth, The Scrip ttsre 
hath opened why it ssjaid. Thou haji made him a title lefli tlxn th; Angels, where it it read: we fee lefus tuen him which it 
mide a litle then tlx Angels for thefufering of death. Therefore not for the nature of man, butfr tin fujf trim of death. 
Primafius faith, he was made Uffe then the Angels by dying for vs. Seeing our translation therefore, isaccordine 
to the interpretation and difhnction of thefc Catholike fathers, you fee either what learning, or what ho- 
nefty is in thcfemen.to charge vs wimhcreticantrar,flauon,andtranipofingofthcwordcs .°And although 
wefhould otherwifcdiftinguifli, that Chrift by the paffion of death was crowned with gloric, yet Chriftes 
meriting his gloric,\vcre not proued thereby. For all the members or Chrift by death attainc to the crowns 
of glory, yet not by themente of there death. 

CHAP. III. 

By example ofChrifl (who is incomparably more excellent then Mofes aifo ) he txhorteth them to bef.titbfuU vnto God. 1 
Tlxir reward fbalbeyio enter into euerlaft-ng refijft1xypsrfeuere,as contrariewife to be included ( as wasfhadowti m 
their for fathers in the wildernet) ifthcyfime and Income increduloas. 

WHEREFORE holy brethren, *-T+Herforeholybrctbren,partakersofthece- 
partakers of the hcauenly vocation, X UftiaUcalling.conJider the Apoftle andhtgh 
confider the Apoftle, and high prieft of our prieft of ourprofeffton Chri(t lefus. 

tteexcdlen- COnfe J? r ? nlES f VS - , ,. . Jt . ^cing faithful to htmthat appointed him, 

de of Chrift ^ Who is faithful to him that made him, M alfi * Mofes was faithful in alibis houfe. 
ab«« Moyfo. as alfo * Moyfes in al his houfe. 3 For this mni t was counted worthy of more Nunu** 

» 7, 3 For,this ma is efteemed worthy of more glorie then Mofes, in as much as he which hath 

ample glorie aboue Moyfes , by fo much as huildedthe houfe , hath more honour then the 

more ample gloric then die houfe , hath he houfe. 

that framed it, + For euery houfe is hmldedoffomeman,but 

4 For euery houfe is framed of fome ma, he that butldedall things je God. 

but he that created al things,isGod. / And Mofes verefy was faithful inaU hit 

5 And Moyfes in deede was faithful in al hufeAsaferuant,foramtneffeofthofethinget 
his houfe as a fcruat/or a teftimonie ofthofe which were tobejpoken after: 

things which were to be faicL- 6 'But Chrift as the 'fame hath rule ouer his 

6 But Chrift as the Sonne in his owne owne houfe: who fe houfe are we, if we bold f aft 
houfe: which houfe are we,if we keepe firme the confidence and the reioycing of that hope vn- 
the confidence & glorie ofhope vnto y end. to the end. 

94, • 7 whcreforc,as the holy Ghoft faith, To 7 where fore:as the holy Ghoftfayeth, * To PM A 

day ifyoujbalheare his voice, day if yewilhearehis voice, 

8 Harden notjour harts as in 'the exacerba- S Harden notyoar hearts, as in the frouoeatu 
tion according to the day oftetation in the defert. on in the day of temptation in the wildemefe: 

9 Where jou fathers temptedme : proued & wher t your fathers tempted mee, prooued 
fawmy workes ^ mejndfawmyworkesfourtiejeres. 

10 Fourtiejeres.Fory whichcaufe Twos off*. 1 Wherefore I was greened with this gene- 
dedwtththu generation faid, They do alwaies rationed faid, They doalway erre in heart, 
errem hart. And they haue not knowemy waies. thtyverity haue not knmen mywaies. 

tt To it S* 



•^j 



- -a^ .«*-^»"' 



0T 



; -> - 



theHebtswe/ 



Cm a p. ii i i. 

/ / 7# »&«w /y»<*r* »'» my wraih'ilfthcy fhal 

enter intomy reft; / 

">ii Beware brethren, left perhaps there J<e ,. 4 w ^ #WTOSir „ TOr . w , „^ .. . — 

be in fome of you an euil hart of incredult- t fjg re fa j n aK y fyou an euil heart ofynbeliefe^ 

tie ,ttf depart frorivthe liutog Go<k s to depart pom the iiMng God: /,' ' . /.". .' 

13 But exhortyour felues euei-y day, 

whiles to day is narndd-, that none ofyou be 
obdurate with the rattacie of finrie: 

14 For we be made partakers of Chrift: 
fo if we keepe the t beginning of his fub- 

riee firme vntothe end. 




11 So that! fwM in ty wrath, If they JhaU 
enter intomy reft, . 

t2 Take heedt bret hren , leafi atony time 

departfii 

ij 'Sutexhortje one another daHjfHe itis 
calledtoday: leaf an) 'fifyouhe hav^edthrough 
thedeceitfulnejfeofj/nne. ..!«;.;*! 

. 14. For we are made partakers efChri/l t if 

winni»iefthe 



\ t 



:! 



1 

i 



\ * * * * 



jFaithisthe 

ground worke 

ofcyurceadoniittuwvxinnw vi*ww*wv w. w r Iti * ~ 

iaChrift, j- while itis fcidsTodayifyoufcalheare jwjfmet. 

ass, *S«*^&«»*« r^l^rl^ ISS® 

2 the building ffrftfrbxtfa. ■ h^huvMcehdrdeitnotiourbeMtS^mthe"** 

is loft. 
2^.14,37. 



4 i V*'lV 



Cokx^U 



Htb. h7 . 



'-, * 



#'l r-j 



• ■ * t 



£«*« i&Ar voice JjardenuotyourJbeaWfiaf 

••io* Forfomehearingdidexa^ •'£■ , ..^"L^ 

17 And with whom was he offeded four- Cbtofes. .. JriLLja^* 
tie yeres? was it not with them that finned, '7 But wttbrtomwashcMleafedfourtie 
^wtocarcalTes were ouerthrowen inthe jv^.M^totekidfimeiptyt*.-. • -. ■-, 
tJcfettr-v ksifesfeUmthedefmr ' ■■/ 

1 8 And to whom did he fweare that they / * e/*W to whomfware he thai they fhould : . 
fhould not enter into his rcit: but to them not enter into his reft, but vnto themthat were 
that were incredulous? not obedient? ■-'-■ • 

10 And we fee that they could not enter /* Andwe fee that they conldnoi enter in, 

injbecaufe of incredulitie. becaufe of vnbeliefe,' 

"■ CHAP. IIII. 

Thatthymfifearetoheexclwledortofthepn-tfcJreftfa^^^ tftbtpfihe) n crf&fatlMCbrifl . . 

fietbthekmoji inward ficretes. \A.Anith*tht(utMxVw$wh(>dfihmfrtft{^^^ . 

them in confefjionof 'their faith, 

LET vsfeare therefore left perhaps for- T Etvsfeare therefore Jeaft at anytime by 
faking thepromis of entering into his l^forfakingthe f vomit of entrtng into his reft % 
reft, fome ofyou bee thought to be wan- any ofyoujhouldjeeme to be defrauded. 

ting. 2 for vntovt was the Goff ell peached, as •'•'■-; 

2 For to vsalfp it hath been denounced, we ll as vnto them:but the wordwhich they heard, 

as alfo to them, but the word of hearing did did not profit them, not being coupled with faith . 

not profit thenyiotmixt with faith of thofe to them that heard. 

things which they heard. For we which hone belecued Joe enterinto 

3Forwethathauebelceued,fhale ter ^^^/kr^^p^, 

Tfw intothercft:ashcfaid,^//^/«^^ mJfajWm**&*r#*l^* 

iftheyfhal enter momy reft: and truely the JW ^*J nmd*,ferfe*fim the foundation 
workesfromthefoundauonoftheworlde „£^^ rJ ; J 

• being perfited. , „ , ' '■ . » * 1 * '"' ' 

AForhefaidinacertaineplaceofthetfe- 4- Forhe/pake ina certaine pUct tef the fc- 

uenth day,thus . And God refted thefeuenth uenthday on this wife:* And Goddtdreji the fe- Gcn.*.f. 

dayfomalhisworkes. wnth day fomal hi* workes. 

5 And againe in this, If they Jhal enter in- / vindm this place againejf they Jbal enter 
tomyrefi. intomyreft. - 

. . d. Becaufe it rcmaineth that certaine en- 6 Seeing therefore it followetb that fome 
ter into it,& they to whom firft it wasprea- must enter thereinto fndtheyte whom the Gof- 
ched , did not enter becaufe of incredu- pell was firft preached entred not therein for • - 
litie: vnbeliefe. , 

Againe he limiteth a certaine day: To day, 7 tAgaine , he appointed a certaine day, by 
inDauidfaying , after fo long time, as is a- todaj,fayinginDauidafierfolongatime, (** 
bouefaid, Today if joufhall heare his voice: itisfaid) * Todayifyee willheare his voice, WW A 

' doe Dddds harden 



X- 



The Epifflc of SJ?2iul Chap. lift 

doe not obdurate your hearts. harden notjour hearts. 

2u££* 8 , ? or tf * ^ ^adgiu.en them reft: he * Far iflefus hadgiuen them reft, then 
• wo^U*"" ipcakcof an other day after- wouUbe net afterward hauefpoben of another 

' p Therefore there ^'le,ft a fabbatifirie for 9 There remaineth therefore yet a reft 'to the 

thepcopleofGod. ' & * people of iSod. . '*'*" 

;*■ Xp For he that iscfttred into his reft, the 10 Forhethatisentredintohisrejl^athce^ 

"Omealfb hath refted from his wbrkes, as fedalfi fiomJus owne wrlys, as God did Gem 

Godfrorahis. "■••• his. . , i; .,.. .'". ' 

'. iX^ttyshaftentherenSre to enter into 1/ Let vsjludy therefore to enter into that ■ 
ihat«ftaha_tno man falintoxhe fame exam- rettjeatt any manfaU(afier the fame example flOrito, 
pie of incredulitie. ofthedifibedience. . ■■■■■• **rw 

g**^' ■ V^okttbc word of God is liudyand /,* For thewordofGodis quiche andmighty 

^fg^ itorciWpjjiodmore pcrfing then any two cd- in operation^ jbarper then any two edged/word 

««Kd«jn«r- ged fvvord.- and reaching vnto the dinifion and entrcth through euen vnto the dmiding a- 

Sfenuttf -^thci&ttfcaad the fpirir, of the iointes alfo fonder ofthefoule and the jpirittf of the tomes 

^ff^-^^ 1 ^^^^*^"™^ ^^* - amithemaro^ y andisadifierneroftbeth^ks 

beexecuted,beg' c auons and intents of the hart. v. r>A and of the intents of 'the heart. • ') 

SSSST'S *£$&toteiumrtmlBm inuifiblc in is Neither is there any creature that is not 
*«**,« hid- -his. «gh^Htalthiog*iare naked and open to mgnifeftintbe 'fight of ■kim.-kut all thing* • are«*- 

hS!Lift hiscics » townomour ^*W : h-is. k*d and open vnto the ctes of him of whom -»e 

CodsfpaA 1/.. i^Hajjing therefore a great high. Prielt fpeakg. ; • .. . 

ffira^l hat .^hentredthe,heaucns,IESvsthc 1+ Seeing then thatwee haue a great high 
throughly cue- lonne ofGod , let vs hold the confeflion. friejt, which is entredinto heauens , lefts tfte 

SS£5rS5". VyPorwehaucnot'ahighprieftthatcan ^eofGodJetvshUfaft^xiconfeffton. .' 
.nans foul not haue ^^5^^ on - oqrinfomities: but i f For we haue not an highprieft which cam 

tempted in all thinges by fimilitude, excep t not be touched with the feeling of our infrrmi- 

*» Aw ■ ,<••.. ' \. .' *"*£*»# todj"** tetnfted&kg at ware, 

• MaffiforthT l6 pemgoe tirerfowwith confidence andjet without jmne, 
d^onoftbe to the throne of grace: that vree may ob- 16 Let vs therefore come boldly vnto the 

tame mercie, andfinde grace in feafonable throne of gr ace jhat wemay ohtaine mercy ,and 
ak »c. • !| •" fitdegracetoheipeintimeofneede. 

.;'. MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.hu. V; 

Bhcm, J* 4 Seuemhday.Y jfd*AftfU had tMenidtmlyhnefbewed thai the Sal&thsrefiv^ 

pofetn beatteniwb->durfti haut off lied that Saripmre of Gods refi theftmah day,te that furpofif Or how am our Al- 
^f^esnowreprtlmdtheU^appliationmmifildlyyfid 
J-UUte. J. Before fas EpMc was written,^ AppfoW 

Mc doth: Efav <8.i ,.&c. ft on*!.*, TH- lit- - pplicatioiyn any ancient writcyo the like end we do not re- fc$££ 

xripture. But feeingthc ancient holy fathers, had neyther 
tncumcpruuicdgeotthe Ipirif, that they mould neuercrrc in thetc applications, nor alway the holy fcrip- 
turc to direftthem vnto fuch endes, fomcrimes we may iuftly reprehend them by auaoritic of the holyfcrip- • . ; * 
turcswhenthereapphcatiortsarcnotagrcablcvntothcm. / r 

ANNOTATIONS. Ghap. iiii. 

Khem. 2. ,<j Let vsgoe with confidence.) Tin aduerftrUtgoeabmtofroueby thfeworde h thatwe needem htbt of Scripture aba- 

n *£*!!**? thin &> cfn fl>"*fifl*i«gfo readu^webemgaimmifhdtoeomeeo him with confidence astoa W^j*- 
mJim^AteduuerndBifap. BmhtbMtmrpm^tt^meyM^taif^aytheb^t^prMimoftki^ S 
Mfraiothtr.JndvH&WKTtiHiretlKlKlieeitlnoftheSm^^ 

ofGodsmerae, hHtforotnownernHorthim : btingMffured that the frukr of a mftmmtneikth more vith him.Amtht 
^ofa^m^fimer^dofatmmberm^ngintercrjjimtogtt^ 

mdtnyvctpttlyrpoutthethintScriptmtt. T^tthtrdo^tcomtUffttohim.ormh leffi at£dmte , wbt» we com 
vcompumd with thtgaitrufAngtUfamaspritfksfir iufi mmioymng with vs+s they fondly imagine mi pretend.' 
M»Hk>mKhmni<nJumcembUgrKe^it^ 

tUike. 2. Chr^tsamoftcmerciiuU mediator, to whom wc ought to come with confidence, and by him to God. Chriftonren. 
-- iftcrerorc we haue onneedeofthe mediatianon of Sainftes departed. This argument fyou fay) is infuf- ly«KS»tom. 

ficient .Whereby wee my as wtU tokf away t\* heipes andfraieri of the liuing , one for another . I aun- l™ **** 

hwre , the praiers of the Saindcs liuing, haue both commaundement , and promife in the fciipmres ; fo 
hath not inuocaaon of S ainfte s departed this Hfc, and therefore, they are not of one kindc . Agaync we 
naiJcnonccdcoftheprayerofSainacsliuingforriicmcriworwortbinesofi^^ . •• 

muwall 




m \ 



C ha p. v. To the Hebfewes. 39% 

mutual! dutic of praying one for another, ii by God required, and is acceptable to him,, when it is dorii' in 
fayth and obedience vnto him,and of loue and charitie one towardsahother.The Hkc caufe is not of praying 
to Sainits in heauen,becaufe there is neither commandement to be obeyed, nor promifc to be beleucd, ftbr 
any vfe of our praycrtor them. You fay,;y<w require not the prayers ofSainSf sin heaueri, w of your brethren dntartb, 

for any mifimfl of Gods mercy ,but for y mr owne vnwrthinejfe.And wcgoe with confidence ^ftthc.thronc of gfacc, 
not trufting in our worthifleflc, or in the wortbinefleof any other creature, but onely in the wortbuieflc ; ?f 
Chrift, in who we arc aflured to be heard,according to his promife,whether we be fewor many. Bury'ou are 
ajfurcdthatthefrayerofaiuFlman, auailetbmoremtbbimtl>enofa^rietious/tnner. And wee are affured, th J at no 
mans prayer auailcth with him anything at all in refpedtof the meriteof any iuftman,but oncly inthtthc- 
rite and mediation of Chrift. Yet we know the prayer of aiuft man, auaileth much by Gods mcrcifiill pro- 
mifc,but not by the worchincfle of his prayer: ibwefayoftheinterceffxon of many together, andotheovife 
the Scripture teacheth not. Therefore,feeing we haue no promifc ofhe!pe,by inupcation of Sain&s, Wq c.an 
haue no confidence or hope in fuch inuocationXaft of all you hy,You<ome not lejfe to God>or ^hleffe<hnfi&ihee % 
but with much more affiance in bis grace ', when ye are accompanied with the prayers of .Angels andSainSs 9 &c,- Fir ft itis 
to to manifeft, that you come leife to God , when you goe lo much to Sain&es, then you (hould doe if you 
wentonelytoGod. Secondly, the affiance that you haue, is not in the meere grace, mercy, and rocrftcs of 
Chrift, lb great as if you came to Chrift oncly,truftingin his grace,roerites and mercy, and not a whit in the 
merites or worthinefle of Angels and Sainfts,or any other creature^iuing,or dead. Whether the Angels and 
Sainfts doe pray for you or no,you know not by the word of God. But that neither the one nor the other, 
can know your hearts,or your petitions oftercd to them info many places at once, you might learne by the 
S criptures,and euen by naturall reafon,fceing it is proper to the diuinitie only,to know the heart of man, and 
all things or many things at one inttant,i .Reg.8.39. 

4 It t 

CHAP. V. 

That Chrifl being a man and infirme 9 was tUrein but a$ all Vriefls, and tlxit fo al/b was called of Cod to this office : offering 
a* the otters; 8 and fufferedobedientfy for our example, n QfwfafcVriefdmdheelMbmuchtof4y 9 but that the 
Hcbmes bane needrather to Ix.ire tfoir Catecbifmc againe. 



FOR ||eueryhighPricfttakenfr6among 
1 



TheEpiftlc 

fora.Biihop 17 men, is appointed for me in thofe things 

thatisaCon- . . rr ^ 1 1 1 cc •? 

Mot, ana for tnatpertaine to God:thathe may oiler gitts 
£S? Sacrifices for fim.es: 

2 That can haue companion on the that 
be ignorant and do erre : becaufe himfclf al- 
fo is compafled with infirmitie. 

3 And therefore he ought, as for the 
people , fo alfo for himfclfe to offer for 
iinnes. 

a.PaM6,x8. ^ * Neither doth any man || take the ho- people. 

Ni^' 1 ** nourt °biuifel^buthe that is called of God, 4, And no man taketh the honour vntohinu 

Kio?^ *as Aaron. <cc 



FO R euery high prieH taken from among 
men, is ordained for men, in things pertai- 
ning to God> to offer giftes, and facrifces for 
fmne; 

2 which can Efficiently haue compafftonm 
the ignoraunt, and on thSn that erre out iff the 
way, firafmuch as he himfelfe alfo is compared 
with infirmitie. 

3 ^And for the fame infirmitie he is bound 
to offer for Jinncs,aswettfor himfelfe, as fw the 



5 So Chrift alfo \ did not glorifie him- 
felfe that he might be made a high prieft: 
but he that fpake to him, My Sonne art thou, 
I this day haue begotten thee. 

6 As alfo in an other place he faith, Thou 

art\aprieflforeuer 9 according to the order of 
Melchifedec.£% 

7 Who in the dayes of his flefb, \ with a 
ftrong crie and teares, offering prayers and 
fupplications to hira that could faue him fro 
death,was heard ||for his rcuerence.^ca 

8 And truely whereas he was the Sonne, 
he learned by thofe things which he fuffred, 
obedience : ' 

* 

y And being confummate, [(was made 
to al that obey him,caufe of eternal faluatio, 

10 Called of God £ high prieft accor- 
ding to the order ofMelchiledec. 

11 Of whom we haue great fpeach and ■ 

||inex- 



felfe, but he that is called of God, * as was Afa x.Chr.i^ ij 
ton. 

5 Euen fb,Chrt (I alfo glorified not himfclfe 
to be mad* the highpriefi : but he thatfaidvntp 
him,*7'kouart my fbnne 9 todaji haue 1 'begotten FfaU.7. 
/^,gaueithim. 

6 tAs he faith alfo in another place *T%on pfal.110.4. 
art apriejlfareuer^afier 'the order ofjlfelbhi- 

fideck A \ ^ % : ; ;^\ . 

7 which in the dayes of his pfh&hen he had 
offer edvpprayers and fuppttcatiow, withfirong 
crying and teares vnto him that was able to faue 
him from death, andrvas heardin that which he 

feared: "'"TV" 

S Though he were the fonne 9 yetlearnedhee 

obedience, by thofe things which he fuffred*. 
9 And being perfett, was made the author *f 

eternal faluationvntoalthem that obey him: 

1.0 And is called of God an highprieft after 

the order of Melchtfedech. 

1 1 Of whom wee haue maty things to fay. 



Dddd.3. 



and 






The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap^v. 

jj inexplicable to vtter : becaufe you are be- ami hard to be vttered feejngje are duHofhca- 
come wcake to hcare. ring. 

\% For whereas you ought to be mai- / 2 For when as concerning the time, ye ought 

fters for your time, you need to be taught a- to be teachers, yet haueye need againe that wee 

gaineyourfelues what be the elements of teach you the first principles of the beginning of 

the. begihmng of the wordes of God : and the word of God, and are become fitch 44 baste 

youare become inch as haue need of milke, needofmilkejwdnotofftrongmeat. 
and not offtrong meate. fJ For emYJ one that v f eth w// ^ u ^ 

13 For euery one that is partaker of expmoftherpordeofrrghteo#fhejje,firheisa 
milkcjis vnskilful of the word ofiuftice : for babe. 

hejsachild. /<f *B m ftrongmeatebclongethtothemthat 

t 1 4 But ftrortg meat is for the pcrfe A,the arepcrfcEl, mm thofe whtch by reafon of vfe, 

that by cuftome haue their fenies exercifed haue their wits exercifed to difcerne both good 

to the discerning of good and euil • andewlL 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

Bhctn 1 X EucryhighPricft.) BytfedefcriptiwofaVrkftorhighVrhJi heprouetb Tbedefenprio 

* • ChMR tobe oneinmofi excMeiufort.Ftrflthtn,aVr:efirmR Secondly, ofaPnctt,and 

eutryynanis not aVrieft, bitt fitch an one as is ffieeidty chtfenout of tlxrefl, and preferred before other of the communities ° CC * 
feueredjtffttmpted aiul exalted into a higher fiate and dignitie then the vulgar.Thhdlyjht caufe & furpofe why he isfofe- 
qn*fmdandpt\d out film the refidue, is to tal$ charge cf Diuine things, to dealt at a mediator betwixt God andthepco- 
pie, to be the Deputie ofnjen in fitcl? things as they Iwte to crane or to receiue of God \ and to present or $iue to him agtint. 
Fourthly, the nrftprop* and fnindpall part of a Vriefles office ts y to offir obittions,giftesandfactifices to God for thtftnms 
of the people ; witb?iitwhich!#ndeofm?flfiucrainedueties, no per/on, people, or Commonwealth can appertaine to God: 
and which can be dene by none, ofwbatotford.gnitieorcalLngPetierhebsintlxworld, that is not aVriefl : diuersTrin* S*R*£**S» 
ee's^asncreadintln Scriptures) funifhed by God, andiingSaul depofed from his kingdom*, fteeially for attemptmgthe \^l^ 
fame. ■ **"* 

': .jtnd generally we may ltarnehtre,thxt in ijsqurfuntad Dcum y maU nutters touchirgGodJmferuice^tnd religion, ThePrinces 
tl)clbuJihad)onelychdrrimtdmhmty:44 andfoueraine,m the ^foralau. 

things touching their worldly ajfajres ; Which mtfi fir aU that by him be directed and manneged no otlttrxpife, but as is a- fe °" [J^^. 
grettble to the due worfhp andferuict ofGcd. agaynfi which if the terrene Towers commit any thing, the Trie fit cught to dcth, 
admonifhtltem from God. 

WeUamtalfo hereby, i\uA euery oneis not a'Priefl M <nd ihattbipeopte mttfl 'nlwayes Ixtuecertayneperfcnsctjofin out ThereJsape- 

from among them Jo dealem their fates and canfeswith Godjo franco mini fter Sacraments^ind tofacrifice for them. >Aud cu 1 1 J? r or *J. er * 
whereas tin Trottfiants will haue niTrieft y Vri'fllKodjwfa<rifiec,ltftt Chnfi and his death,pretcnding thefe wordes cf the p r j^ °f the * 
Apofile to be ver.ficd onely in theVrifilmd and Semite of the olitaw,and Clirifiesperfon atone, andafter him of no moe : new Tefta- 
ttierein they fhew them tfclucstobei^tomnt of "the Scriptures,andoftljeftateoftlHnewTeflament, und induce a plaint A* menc. 
theifinc and Godkfncffe into tin mrld.forfo long as m-m luith to doe with God f fare muft needs befome deputed, and cho- Priefls and fi* 
fenontfromamengtherefijo dealt acardingto this declaration of fix jfpofile, in things pertaming to God, andthofemnft «p'fice necefla- 
he-Triefts.for clsjfmcn need to dcale no moie,but immediatly with Clrrifijrhat doetlxy vish their Minijlers? Why let they " c !? the ntw 
not euery m m pray, and mitiiperfcr himfelfe and to himfelfef What doe tljey with Sacraments,fcing Chriftes death is a-s reel and n0l ^ o 
/ufficknt toitb'Mt them,at mtlnut Sacrifice ? Whyfiandeth not h'tt death as wtl wth facrifice at with Sacraments ; at wel derogatorie to 
mth*VrieflIjod,a4 with other EeclefiafiicdlfttnB 'ion f T hsre'ts no other caufe in tlte world, butthat (Sacrifice beingtlnmofl Chrifls pndb~ 
priitcipalaclofreUgionthatmanomthtoGod, bothby his Law^ndbythc Uwof natnrt) the Diuel by thefe his mnifiers, ho ° dor& - 
. . 'yitder'f^etenctofifeningorattributingtlxmoretoChrifi^ , ' 

Th'ts-cUfinitkn of a Vriefi and I£$fun8m,witb al tl?e properties thereto belonging, holdeth not onely in the laxv ofMoyfes, ^ ! y™* 
and order of. Jarohs Triefihoodjitst it was true before, in the law of nature, in tin Vatriarchesjn Mckhifedec, and now in ^ f Omits 
ChrfaaiidaHbis JpoftlesjvtdTriefis cftUn^pTefia7mnt;fauingthatkUapemUarexceUenciein Chrifi, that he onely Priefthood. 
offered for othernuttsfimejythditot at aU for Ins owners all other doe* 

Tulkc. /• Hrft you doeblafphcmoufly confound tl}e office of a prieft, and an high priclfyp cftablifli your popifh fa- £hnfj °™?*£ 

ttifiitogpriefthood.ForitisnotaUoncm and y ! S*P" 

with the high pricft^who was neucr but one atoncc,to fignifie the Angular pnefthood of our Sauiour Chrift. 
Sccondly,wherc you fay there can no period people, or common wealth, appertaine to God without the fo- 
ucttjigae duues of priefthood,it is rruc,but for chat purpofe we haue no need ofyour popifh facrificing pricft- 
hood.For our highprieft hath perfeftlyaccomplilhcdwhatfoeuer facrifice was neccflary forourfinnes, and 
continiieth to make intcrccfllon for vs for eocri Hauing no office of an externall facrificing priefthood vndcr 
Binnlwjapiiniftericofpreachingofhisworde, and adminiftration of his holy Sacraments hereon earth, 
Thitdly,\vbcreyoufay thatin al matters pertaining to God, the priefthath only charge & aufloriue,iti$ fall. 
For although in preaching and adminiftration of the Sacramcnts,&c. the chofen miniftcr hath only charge 
atfd auftbritie to execute tnem, yet the prince h3th charge and auftoriue to commaund them to be execu- 
ted according to the word of God. Wherein *she is to be taught by the miniftcr, fo he is bound not to be ig- 

nor4mmcrof,thoughthc miniftcr ncglcft Wa dwe in teaching of hira. For whichjand for not executing his 

office 



_ ._ ^' »-, 'J i. - . 



Rhem. 



Cho.v. To the Hebf ewes, % oo 

office according to the word ofGod,the prince alfo hath charge and autarkic to punifh the miniftcrofthe 

Four tbly, we lcame elfe where, that euery true Chriftian is a facrificing prieft, to offer vp fpirituall facri- 
fice acceptable to God by Iefus Chrift, i.Pet.z.5. But none is our high prieft to oftervpfaenfice propitia- 
tory for our finnes , or to make interceffion with God for vs, as our mediator and aduocate, but onely Iefus 
Chrift,although there be pricfts,cldcrs or miniftcrs chofen and appointed (or miniftration of the worde and 
Sacraments . For although it bee the duetie of the minifter,to conceiuc or pronounce publike prayers in the 
name of the Church,yet he is not as a prieft or aduocate to prefent them before God,to be acceptable by the 
worthinefle of his pcrfon or office,as the high prieft of the law was.as a figure of Chrift. Therefore f aye* S< 
Auguftinc : If the apoftle had fayd jh, Thefe things h.vte 1 written v»toyoitjhatyo»fhouldnotfmne,but if any manfmx 
-ouhatte me fir a mediate*, and 1 by mypr<i)er obttir*par.lo>, for your (times, as in a certayne place Varmmian ?" ctdth ' 
iifhop to be a mediator betweme thepeopleand God, what good or faytbfullChriftim could abide hint ? who wouldbeholi 
Um at an jtpoftk ofchrifand not as Antichrifl. Contra Varmen. Ub.i, c.8. You fee this godly father countcth it in- 

toIlerablc,and very Antichriftianifmc to place the bifhop or any other minifterotthc Church, as mediator 
bctweene God and the pcople,to deale in their futes and caufes with God as you meaife; namely, as facrifi- 
cing priefts, to obtainc pardon for the worthineffe of their ^^ Yet you are bold to fay, Thatw [hew our 
fekes not onely ignoraitnt of the Scriptures,andoftheftateoftlxnew Tefiament, but alfo to induce aplaynejtheifmetnto 
tUwrldfy denyingfuch a priefthood. But where be thefc Scriptures, that wee might learne them ofyou ? you 
are as mute as a ftone for any Scripture you bring. Well, for lackc of Scriptures let vs fee what reafon you 
hauc. You fay for reafon, That as hng as men haue to doe with God, there mtift needes be fomt deputed to deale according 
to this declaration ofth? Apoftle, in things pertaining to God,and thofe mufi bepriefit. 1 anfwerc, the Apoftlc f peaketh 
onely of the high pricfts office, which is confummated and perfected in Chtift, in whofe perfon is accompli- 
fhed, whatfoeucr was figured by the high priefts office of the law,but of inferiour priefts he fpeakethnot. You 
aske then whatwe doe with our miniftcrs ? Ianfwcre,wc make them not mediatours and facrificing priefts, 
(as Parmenian the hcretike,andyoudoe)butwc hauc them for luch purpofes as Chrift hath commaunded, 
to minifter the word, Sacraments, publike prayer s,difcipline, &c. whichisnopartofthe office ofChriftes 
eternall high priefthood,or chiefe facrificers dignitic. You aske further, What we die with Satraments, fityng 
Chrifies death is as well fufficient withtut them as witlxut ftcrifice t Vci ily,we vfe them as feales appointed of God, 
for confirmation of our faytb in Chriftes death. Bu t faenfice we haue none appointed of God, Bttt the facrifice 

ofprayfeandtbanktfgitungwhich be tlie onely fair/fees (fay th luftinus) that Clmftianshauereuiuedto offer J)ialog.cum 

Trythoir. . . . , 

Thirdly, you aske, Why hit death ftandeth not as well with facrificcs, at with Sacramtntts, and with priefthood, 

as with other eccUflafUcittfuncl 'ion i Becaufe Chriftes facrifice cannot bee the onely propitiatorie facrifice, if 

there be any other befide it. As for Sacraments, as feales and memorials to ccrtifie vs of the effeft of his 

death may well Hand with his facnfice,as other functions that derogate nothing from his prieftly dignitie. 
But the popifh facrificing priefthood, cannot ftand with the death of Chrift, becaufe it vfurpcth thefacrifi- 
cina priefthood of Chrift, inofteringhisbodiewhichnonccoulddoebutheehimfelfc, and therefore he is 
an lugh prieft for euer, and hath no fuccelfours in that office. But facrifice propitiatorie you fay, (or elfeyou 
fay nothing to the purpofc) Istbemqftprincipallacleofreligionibatmanortethto God, ami therefore mufi bee doyly 
offered. Wc anfwcte,Chrift hath moft perfcftly accomplifhcd that facrifice himfelfe,by his oblation of him- 
fclfe once for all, as the Apoftle doeth often aftirmc in play ne termes, therefore that facrifice propitiato- 
rie, neither nccdeth, neither can bee offered daily, or any more bee repeated, the ftuitc whereof is eter- 
nall. And therefore the dcuill by fctting vp a new priefthood and facrifice, feeketh nodiing elfe, but to de- 
priue men of the fruite and benefite of the lingular facrifice and priefthood of Chrift. To whom it is not to 
bee feared that we can attribute too much, feeing he is the fonne of G od, to whom with God his father and 
his holy fpirite, all that are faucdafcribe their faluation, with all blcfling, glory, wifedome, thankefgiuing, 
honour, power and might,for euer and euer, Apocalypfc 7. And where you fay, this definition of priefthood 
was true in f /* Vatriarkfs, Melcbifedech and Mrons priefthood, at it is none in Chrifi, fauing that Chrift onely 
was free from fume, I fay it is horrible blafphcmie. For it was but figuratiue and a fhadowc. of a priefthood 
in all the reft, and in Chrift ondy it was true, as the Apoftle prooucth manifeftly, capituloio.i. &c be- 
fide many other peculiar excellencies that the Apoftle defctibeth to bee true in Chrift, which were fi- 
gured in the pricfthoode of Mclchifedcch, and excelled alfo by Chrift, capitulo 7.14. to thcendcofthc 

Therefore Theodoret fayeth well vpon this text. Thefe things the b-.ly Apoftle hnhfayde, not meaning to {hew 
-vnto-vs the rule ofa» high priefthood, but preparing a way to fieabecf the high priefthood of our Lorde. S. Ambrofe 
faieth ; The apoftle phceth Itere certayne things common to drift with the , PrieftesJ>ut certaine things higher . Among 
which he maketh more peculiar excellencies of Chrift then that one which you docThc fame not onely in 
fenfe but alfo in wordes hath Chrylbftome>m.X3 . the likehath Primafius. But what need the teftimonie of 
men where the Scripture is fo plaine? 



2. 



in things pertahiingtoGod, that they tak$ not that Innour or office at tlieir owie handes, but by lawfull calling and ™j» 
confecration, cuen at Aaron did. By which chufe if you examine Luther, Caluin, Beja, and the like, or ifcdlfmhas fuUy( 
mweadayes intrude themfelues into f acred fiiticliom, looke into their confidences, great and fouU matter of damnation ^ 
willappeare. 



priefts 
reacbers 
belaiv- 



Fulke, 2. Luther, Caluine, Beza, and fuchlikc,had both thcinward calling by God, and the outward calling by the jj^mid. 

Church to their miniftery.But if you examine the Pope and all his priefts, which claimc a priefthood cquall ling, 
to Chrift in alkhings, fauing that they offer for their ownc finnes, a great and foulc matter of Antichriftian 

Dddd.4. vfurpauon 



%,.. 



TheEpiftleofS.Paul Chap. v. 



,, is not to bq 



jremabent y .vid by lawJuUcaOing^ cemmifon of their fitferiors. * -.— 

ArAlf . /; ... . ?>* Pope : and his priefts doe glorifie themfdues,for their priefthood is not of Gods appointment but of tv :«. 

2TR25S SKftf"? "t *" ?* 5f W^-O^ was nof PriefLAnd TheodJeinTf. ' 
109 As man,he did offer faenhec: but as God, he did receiue facrifice. ^ndagyne, Oirifttoucbinehishu 

^■ewascal ed a Pr^ft, and he offered no other hoft bur his owne body, af^ . _ , 

^wyMmifmwttbeytafijlinitofmtttizmrsmtinfa ' J erT0,tr " mat " Jt ' t 

Fitlke. 4. Bcc 3ufcthi S notefpcciallynoteth m e,hvJ]repeatethatlhaueanfweredvntokc]rewhere. Firftnotethc sw„ 

SfESft? ' ! hc i c P°Pi fl, r rpreterSj */< Chalen 8 c to lhcmfeIues a]1 ]ea ' ™8 & WIedge in dLl *"** 
i.me.&condcnmc.all other mc of,gnorance,and mere ignorance,in the grounds of diuinitie.So playeth *«- 

to with the bUhop of Sarnn, whom in the place by them quoted, 1 reprooued in thefe wordes. ill ike il 
pudent eau,llhebnngeth agaynft M. W/, whom no mar? I thinke wLut laughter canxead to be har^ 

X2^^^^r B ^r^ affir i Min5 £ hn ? tobca P rieft "conJingtohisdeuie, whom S 
ApofflccxprcflyiaythbyhiscternallfpKittoliaueoaeredhimfdfe.Heb.9. 14. But that you may the better 
vnderftand this controuerfie betweene vs, we deny not that Chnft was a prieft according to his humanirie 
butwecaffirmc that whole Chnft ,s a prieft, as hce is both God and man. For in the office of priefthood 
two things muft b. : confidered, A Mmiftcrie,and an Auaoritie. In refpect of the minifteriall pan oSaubur 

S^i P nf ° Ur r ^^'r' SS ""• bUti " f P l a f aua ° ritie of ^"nginto thehoheft place, and rel . 
concihng vs to God, and prefennng vs vnto Ood,which was the principall part of his priefthood.he did per- 

Sb ,ZJ P^ n§ K' t 3 * VC - fe lJ &¥*£ 6 - ^ Samft this f0Und doftr ^l« vs examine what the he- 
retikesalkage.Rrft they charge "moftod fl whAn - 3nifm ^^j^^^j- 
rn S^^ * caua ° r ! t ! e f of ? od thc f T C ' ? hich is c 1 uaU «* his ^ *»» <he minift C Sc ofthe 
™ " ? "K mfcrI0Urt i ? hisfathcrastouchinghis manhood. Secondly, they charge vsti.atwe fticke 

SSt&Sli fc* F1Cft ? r dld ^ *£*? aCC > 0rdin § IO blS & 0dhcad - But wc fav hc was a P r '<*> *"d 
A i ? 5 ^'^ ;oth accord ,ng to his godhead and according tohis manhood. And the fame fayeth the 

K k3 ? ' P" V yow confcience &c. Heb.?.i4. For not the bloud of beafts, nor of any man, though 

efoei &3KS& tf b \ Ud f tH ? T Wh u iC ? Sf ^ W3S thc P ricc of ™ ^edempuoni which 
refped »he Apoftle, ha.io.zi. fay th, that God purchafed bis Church vnro himfelfe by his ownc bloud . l^or 

^K a was " nrecratcd ' *« b X Ac fame liuely or quickening vertue by which he created vs, he 

mh I 'fig, flefk • profited, mhng. B u »h„ (f ay the Papifts) i» «4g Cbrifi Go/the fathers friefi, JLt his fame. 
Nayrather thismoacknowledgeChn^ 

1 ^ ?uT C i r t a , th u C W ° rde ° f the 0the maketh Chrift » as he is Ac ^°nne of God a prieft after the or- 

w n lt^ Ch/C V Ch ^ CrCl u Cann0t0ffikthe nl / mefiJ,1 Corru P don ofchistextinyompop^anflTtiol 
which .hide :th.soppofition betweene men , and God the fonni ofGod, hath altogether^ out this woS 

l e : 3 . a, ; h T §h i bem ± L r e r pr f cdnia ^ cftl y : ^^*^«W^^. wwch *« tSxSa^ 

afleroon is to^make Chnft to doe faenfice, and homage to God his father, as his Lord, and not ashis equal 
mdigniueandnature. anfwere, nomore then when S. Paufe fayeth, that ChriftnWfeiw A ^/iwS^ 

terh SfcS !S £ ? C t rCC ? nC,1,n | mCI ) ^° ?° d > hc WIOU ? ht as God ^ m ^«K« « *e Apoftle wri- 

^»a?JlT^ • W ^ G ? U ? Waf ?°^ Tliathisr «°»«J«rionandfatif&ionmight mend to 
men,be was man, and fo bemg God and man,hc is a pcrfeft mediator betweene God and manf and an high 

• prieft 






Chap. v. 




400 



prieft for euer after the brdec of Mel c hifedecb. All this riotwi thftanding they oppoftagainft v» the au&bf itic 
of die fathers, w ho doubtldfe had none other meaning t jien we to keepe this diii i$ft ion.Fir ft S.Augaftine in 

-• . pfoc#i$producedcofay:r/rf/^ta . 

fbmwhatotherwife: 7Vlori/wr/>/»Mte#*.J^ 

Godyccetermll with him that begettetbjn is not afmtfi, hntAprUfifor hiifltfb affwnpte^f^tipeftxflfce % whkhiringt** M 

ktnofvsjx might offer fir ys. In thefc words Auguftinesmcaningisplajnecnougb,thatChiiftaccbrdiktetotii» . \ •*SaUA~ 

diuine and ctcrnall generation could not haue becne a pricft for ys, except he had>takcn our flrihjahdbccqc 

borne praan^whichwc doe alwaics confefl'c. But that our redemption by his facrificc was*hcmferb*orkc of 
his manhood onely, he faith nor, but the contrary if he b^ marked. For befaiththatthefonneof&odkasfc 
prieft for the flcfliiwhichhetoofcc of vs,^^ 

is plainer that Chrift as God offer eth facrificc, but he otFcrcth as a prieft s for to offer facrificeprttcraeafeto a 
pneftjthei-fore Chrift as God is a prieft, yet not as God only* bat a s .God and man « Whcrupoa thn&tae Aw- 

guftinefiith ^ciw^diiO^lordwbicb haft fwome and fiu'd t Tim art apriefi fit 'euer afm the order tfMf&hifidich. 
Thgfime.friefi fir euer i$ thXordm thy right band fix very-fan* (J fa?) prieft fir^ emffvtmm &o6b*J&fiiPwj* the 
L ordottfir/ right hand* fa'coufe: thoitlxtftfiidto tfaftme my lordv&t thm on my r/gte handy ntiR I MohMoe enemies 

thyfiotftoole . Hcere he afforacth that the cierna 11 God, Dated* Lord as he is God, and Dauidsfoimc aerfafc it 
man,is that eter n al prieft. And to what end,but.to perforate ihofc pans of a prieft which were proper to Gody 
that is,to reconcile vsj&God,to haue authority bthimfelfc and of his owne nature and woithincirc, tocomef 
before God,and to rcmaineinthefauor ofGod alwaies,whschm> creature hath but chrongh his worthincflc 
and gratious gift . The next au&ority brought againft vs,is Theodoret inpCi 09 .who is«ti 
ilM^ct-,/!^^^ &itf ^G^J^<2^rtf^wry%rr^ti # Verdy wciaya»shuch andmore alf^hat] 
as God alfo,reconciling the world tobirafclfe. But in truth the words ofThcodoret are otherwife, and to an 
other end,C/»v/?(faith he)fe rtm aprieftyibith kjprong ofluia^Xording to the flefhjvit offer ingnny thing lxmfctfe 9 bH$ 
u the had of them that offh/eeinThecaliethtl;eiibmcblm body ^ndthcr fore he exercifhhtlxpriefihoodasanuptj^here^ 
ceitteth tlnfe offerings tint arc offered as God ,Jnd the chw'cbtmly doth tjfa the tokens 

euery lemn by tfoftrftfruitsXn thefe words Theodoret fp cakcth not of the facrificc that Chrift offered himiclfe} 
butof the fptrituall facrificc of thankfgiuing which the church off ercth to him, in celebrating the memory of 
his death • Not of the priefthood which Chrift did excrcife in carth,but of the priefthood which he doth ex* 
ercife in. heaucn/iot now offering any thing,but as God receiuing oblations. And where he faith that now h$ 
ex ercife th the priefthood as man,hc denicth not.but that he doth excrcife it as mcdiator,God & nun^which 
is more plaine in his expofitianof the epiftlc to the Hcbrues cap.8. where he inquircth how Chrift dothboth 
fit at the right hand of roaiefty,8cyetis aminifter of the holy things. For what'prieftly office doth be exereifiXfati&i 
he) which hatl? oncetfferedvpbimfelfi x anddothmmart Jndhoxv can tithe that the fsOneperfmfhouii 

both fit and extrcife ihepriiftly office texccptperMps'atmnwUfayjhat the fato^ 

ly o$ce. Neither hath he aqyo^ 

Jftljerforeitbeproperforpriefisto^ergifts^ & he offered not* other 

faerifice fat his owne bcdy 9 tkrfore our LordChrifihadabody , He faith not heere^hat Chrift is a prieft according 
to his humanitie onely,whercas the excellency of his pcrfbn, being both God and ihan 9 cau!cd his priefthood 
and faerifice to be acceptable and auailable for the redemption of man, Thcrfore he faith alfevpomhefe- 

ucnth chapter. It is the part ofatnanto excrcife priefihood^andof God to receive tbofi tilings tJutt are offered; But yet the . . \ i!W 
only begotten fonne of God being made man % was made, our prieft ajfo after the order of Melchifedecb,not with, anyincteafe 
ofdigutfc 9 but concealing hk diuine digiitie> and taking vpon him a hafe efiatefor outfakation* You fee in thefc words 

he acknowledged him to be a prieft,as he is both God & ma n. So faith Primafius vpon this chapters Hie tiw 

office oftbe high prieft to flandbcttveeneGod &thef>eople 9 tointreat Godfor the finnes of 'the people fbis did Cl/iiflfiy that 
IxhtnanandGodalfby ofjiringyp himfelfefor ourfinnes, airmulittingtomal^interceffionto Godforys^Brntomakc 
the matter clere,befide that which the a pottle writeth cap. 3 &9 . thefe arguments may plainly be drawnc out 
of the feucnthchapter,wherehe^>cakcth exprcflieof his priefthood after the order of Melclufedcdi •Chrift * 
as he H. without father and mother, is a prieft a ftctthe 01 der of Melchiiedech : Chrift as he is Qod and man 
is without fatha- and mother, therforeChrift as hers God&manis a prieft after the order of Mefcbifedech. 
Againe, Chrift according to his diuihitie hath no beginning of his day es, norend of his life according to his 
whole perfon : therfor e Chrift ac cording co his diuinitie, and according to his whole perfon, is a prieft after 
t the order of Mclchifcdcch. Againe, except you vnderftand Chrift to haue becne a prieft according to his di- 
uinitie, he was tithed in the lpines of Abraham afweli as Leui^nit according to his diuinitie he was hot in the 
loinesof Abraham, and therefore paid no tithesin Abraham as God, though as man he was fubiefttothc 
law ; but receiued tithes of Abraham in his prieft and figure Melchifedech . For the prieft recciueth tithes in 
thcnameofGod, ashe blcfleth in the name of God. Therefore if Chrift giurprieftly bleffinginbis owiie 
name, he giueth it as he is God, and not as man only . Finally, to fay that Chrift was a prieft in refpoft of his 
manhood onlie,fauoureth rancklie of Neftorianifme, wheras our affertion that Chrift is an highpriift, both 
according to bis Deitie, in which he is cqii^Jl with his father, and alfo according to his humanitie, ifrwhith 
the father is greater then he, is as farre ftora Arrianifmc as P^pifts arc fromhoneftic & fincerit ic, to charge 
vs with fuch open blafphemic,whtch we deccftmprc then rf)CTi :v^\ •■ ; .. 'av . 

Rhem. r. I* Withaftrongcrie.) Tlmgh our Samwmafy intent^ 

- in heaven affo : yet he doth. W* in tiny external creatures mafyfienfieejKr-vfi the praietssfacrificalljty which eurttdemptu on the croffe 
on »<# atcbieuedf* he did in the time ofhU mortal iife t and in the aft df Am Vajjumjtd buff principally -mbtn with aloud V 5 , t ^ ,ri ? 
voiced with thUpraier 9 forv*n\i$ tuas cqmmendo fpiritum mwvnfavolHntarityj^fedhti Suites 

poperfprt for a facrificc fir^ cf/n4,v>dt!#.itery»*r^& prieflbood. 

confmmtion of ow redemption* :-*'' .*.-i.w.-''V< 5 * -**««AM^ 

Chferu$ 






TheEpiftlcofS.Paul Chap. v. 

tobfer*emnms»,ihati3m$ Prielb pnSm 

Godjetnone offered* £y office^ndfiecial deputamn^ndappoinmentjntheperfon of she whole Church and people, Caning morc t*&&«| 
tbeVriefi. Whofepraimtberfobe tnor*effifalinthmfekes,fa ofaUfaithfUlmen together, chriftsPrieft. 

madctylfotbatis*lfoimtdMtee*h^ lyaftions. 

bfi anddeath,as all bit ether anions were : hhfaffing^atehing^eacbhtgjn^ reaming Sacraments ; 

eueryo^bemgdotieasTriefllyaclions. ' 

Fltlke. /. Cba&bfercd but chat one fa cri ficc propitiatory on die crofle, and thac but oncc^iehher doth he make a- cbrift oa 

ny other iaefcifice in any externall creatures. Neither hath he any facrificing prccftcstobe mediators be- ly high pricft. 
twecne God and die pcopIc 3 as Parmenian the hcrerike placed the bifhop bctwccncG od and the people. 
Therfore thepraycrs of the mini Iter of the church, which he conceiucth or pronounceth in the name of the 
c ongregatio n are not more cfleftuall in them felue s for any fuch office of mediation or lcgation,bu t they are 
acceptable becaufc they arc according to Gods ordinance, the prayers of the whole church vttered by a mi- 
niftcr thereunto appointed • For the praier of one priuate man, praying with hcartic affc ftion and true faith, 
is moreigtceablc to die will of God, then the prayer of a thouf and priefts void of faith and good affeftion, 
yea and iKaJihaue better effe ft then the faith&li prayer of the minifter, conceiued for a cardtffc and faith- 
ieffe peofflrc'Therfbre Chriftes prayers and other aftions of his priefthood wereof another and a more ex- 
ctilcntkindc 5 thcnthe prayers of the beftprieft that cuer was. Hisofficc of preaching andminiftringoffa- 
c r a m e nts, he hath by his word committed to the min ift ers of his church, to cxercifein his name,; therefore 
they be as eife&iallbeing done by his feruants^as by himfeltc. But his high priefts office he reteineth to him- 
fclfc, and hath hoc committed it to another • Therfore none may prefuxne to offer facrificc as he did, nor to 
pray,watchifeft,ordocanythingmeritoriousforotherashcdid. - 

$hem % 6* 7.: . Foetus reuerence.) Tbefe north haste wrEngbfh Tranflasorspermcioafiy and mft frefumptuoufly corrupt Notorious fcc 

ttdjmtomgAemtlms* In thatwhichhc feared, contrary to theyerfim and fmft 
tentrarkmhetndinaryyfeo 
tbeGteefypbrtje, asmton*lytbeCathobl<(s,6*t*tbebeft le^dLml)ermsdoflyew^prime^m^exa^s.T^ bonibleblat 

terpretatioajybicb niithnSXhrjfojkm^tmany other^asperfeS Orations as they were .could ester ejpie. Where fimYfto *!■ a ** c «« 

banemadathoife of that inborn andan^ before the faid fathers and aU the Churelxsbefidesjmdbten ^ipuT 

fhamefttynoHgh ; latttofctthef^ * • 

ty. Andxee fcef lamely that they baueno confeience, indifferendejtoradxr purpefe, hut to makethe poors Headers beleeue, 

that their of micmhe Gods owne word, and todrayp the Scriptures to find after the fantafa 

Header /p? tt>, for wltat point ofdoBrine tiny bam thus framed their translation, they wotUdabborre them to the depth of 

ReL forfaothit k date: they wonldbaue this Scripture mane, that Cltrift was in horrible feare of 'damnation, and tlxtt he CalmnsWafc 

Was not onefy in fames corporal vpon the Crop (winch they hold, not w basse been fufficient for roam redemption) but that ^^^ 

bewatmthcveryfQrowesanidijbrfesoftk withmaanyffienec,bHtttoti*MMmrlffin^ asthcirsit. rdhdpauws 

* . forthk horrible Uafphemie (which is their interpretation ofChriftes defending into Hel) Gods holy Word mnfi be cor- vpo thecroffe, 
Wptfttf, and tbefaarifice ofChriftes death (whereof they talkefo prcfumpttmfly) nmft not beytmghfor our redemption, ex- ajd chat his 
eeft be be dinned frrvs alfotadxpainesofHeLWobe toourpoore Cottntrie s that tmft bane fuchbookts, and read fuch jjjf^fe 
translations . See Odmn and Be^ain their Commentaries and Amotatums ypon this place, and you jhal fee, that for deftnfc of foffi c i ent , 
the fold blajphemkstbcy bane thns translated this text. See the Annotations bcfbre,t\<\l.Vj< and Ma 1 1746 

Fulke. <f . The Grceke word fignifieth both feare, reuerence, and piede . Therefore that tranfladon is not corrupt, <&$&& 

which giucth that interpretation which the word will bearc . But it « contrary (Iky you) to the verfion andfenfe of 
all antiquitie. That is not fo 3 for Beza allege th a mo ft ancient La tine verfion , which he calleth Claremontansu 
codex, where it is tranflated a mm, from feare . Primafius alfo aliegeth the fentence of Caffiodorus, that the 
word is taken fomctime for loue, and fometime for feare . Greg. Nazian. alfo orat. ». defiUo, reckoning to fc- 
x*Cir,thatis,fcare, among die infirmiries ofChriftes manhood, declareth that he followed this fenferfedng 
this word fignifying feare, is no where in the fcripturc applied to Cbrift but in this text . Theodorct alfo ma- 
nifeftly folkiweth this fenfc, writing vpon diis text,& faith : who (except he were out ofhk wits) Wotdifiy that tlnfe 
thing arejpofaafhkdimmnat^ 

andfaid$4them which firefhewedvnto him theft thing* wfmhjhould befallvnto him at Iemfalem, and a/fayed to ieepe 
himbaAg^weepeymandaffli&nrjfa 
fHsChrifkibm did God tbewerd^the creator of the world (wbiebcarmot be turned or clanged, and is free fromaUaffcffi- 

on) feare death iAgameJxt interpreted! theprayer heere fpoken of 3 to be that whicbhe made m hUpafftmJaymg> 
Ta&rrifhbepofJibUfaihkcHfpaffcfrm By all which it is mani- 

fcft,how vntruely you fay, that our interpretation is contrary to the verfion and fenfc of all anuquide, as alfo 
10 die ordinary vie of die Grceke word, which not only of prophane writers, but alfo in die holy fcripture, is 
taken for feare^&ajjo.&cucnmthiscp^ 

tranflatedinmeni &meto«w^earing. Neither doth Beza fay otberwdc,butbrine€th many examples to the c6- 
erarie . Likewife, wdiere yoa fay it is contraric to the propertk of the Greekejlirafejyoulhew your great skiU 
ihthe GrecketongucFor our interpretation is raoft agreeable to the Greeke jArafe^ecaufe die prepofiriwi 
&n doth more commonhr fignifie out or from, then for, as yoli tranflate it, though lllyricus helpc you with 
fomeexamples,wherei4fignifiedi rather pra then pro. ThatBeiaconfeffcthCaluintohauebeene thefirft 
;. ^foundowdnsimeiprctarion,hemcanedimdicfedayes,^ ; .w' n 

. andcntfothcrsdidfollowthisinterpretadonbeforcCaliun. AndaldioughChryfoftomedidnot,yetNazi. 
-'-' anzenandThcodorctdid, which were as perfeaGrarcians as Chryfoftome: and yet ChryM 

. ahogcthcMbhdnrefromk^ 

J.. in^be^^^tasaMmfhanfean 

wasbcardftomfiarefandalsho^ 

sbefi 






_ 4L- 



Chap.v. 



Tothg'Hebrewes, 



401 



ifc/eiJ^p«/G«AHercitappereth^ 

bccaufe it could not be faid of the prophets, that they were heard for their reuerence, but from their feare. 
Wherfbrc,feeing this commentary was not written by ChryfoftorachimfeIfc,butgathred out of his homilies 
& writings after his death, it may be the other interpretation was added by tome other that liked better ther- 
of then of Chrylbftoms firft fenfe. Whcrforc (to omit all your vngodly railing meet for fuch heretiks & trai- 
tors as Rhcmes fendeth into England) as our tranflation is agreeable to the (originall text & to the ancient 
verfios & fenfe of fome of the ancient fathers, fo is our exposition honorable & glorious to God the father & 
Chrift his fonne,& to the holy ghoft,by whom this epiftlc was mdited,and agreeable to the analogy of faith. 



Rhem* 



& obeied, as the Heath of his body was a necefiary part of his obedience & facrifice. And therfore y< 
ignorantly as maliciouily ,feparate the facrifice of his death from all other his paffions, as though his facrifice 
was no more but rhefeparauon of his body from his foule, & that all that he fuffcredbefide in body & mindc, 
was lupcrfluous,fceing his death only fhould be enough for our redemption, Wo be to them therfore th3t arc 
led by fuch bhnde guides,that either fee not fo manifeft light of uuth,or els doe fo obftinatly ftriuc againft it 
to their vttcr condemnation. Where you exhort men to read Caluin & Bexa in their commentaries & anno- 
tations vpon this place, I wifh that all men cither would or could follow your counfell,& they (houldfcc that 
they are farre from fuch blafphcmies as you moft blafphemoufly afcribc vnto them . And for this queftbn of 
Chrifts defcendmg into hell,l refer y readers as you doe,to that which hath bin written before of this matter. 

9. Confummatc.) Tlxfulworkf of his facrifice, by which we were redeemed pas wboly confumtnate and accompli- JJ £ h( g 
fhed,at the yelding vp ofbisfiirit to God the Fatf>er,when he faid, Confummatum c&.thoughfcr to toafy tUfameeffe- aaompliihed 
3ml to the fib** ion if 'particular men^ he bhnfelfdid diners things, and now doth inhemen,ando$$rfekesalfomuftyft ourredemp- 
miny mcanes,for the application thereof to our particular neceffitics. See tl>e next Annotation, *J on * 

Jthttlt. 7 • 9 • Was made to all.) TheTroteftwts vpon pretence ofthefujfkiemie ofChriftes Vaffton, & his onety redemption, '•*?• 3 £ 
0ppofethemfetues^ileptUyintbefi$tofa onft^cnt 

againft our penitentialwor\e$ or filtering for our ownefinnes, either in this life or the next : againft the merites offafting, f or ^ tuc pro* 
praying,almes,and otlm things commended to ys in holy writte, and againft moft tilings done in she Church, in facrifice, Sa- fir able to th4 
crament t andceremmi/But this place and many other jheWithat ChriftesTa//ion,thoughitb''ofitftlffarmor JgjF w * 11 * 

forcible, then the v/oteftants in their bafemffeofynierftmding€anconfidtr,yetptofc^^ teZoriy but 

maundement*, and yfe/uch remedies and meanes to apply the benefite thereof to them felues, as he appointeth in his word, or by doin^as 
bythtBoly Gfaft in his Church .And the Heretics tlrat fay, faith onelysstl^thingrequired to apply Cinifies benefttei ynto heand Kis 
w, are Ixreby alfo eafily refuted, fir roe do not obey him onefy by beleeuing y hut by doing whatfoeuer he eommaundeth. Laf}~ Church com* 
iy, we mte hi the fame wordes , that Clmft appointeth not by his abfolute and eternal eledion, menfo to be partakers of the maund# 
frtsite of his redemption, without any condition or rejjxft of their ovene worhes,oledience t or free nil : hut with this condition 
alwaies, if men vilobey him,anddo that which he affointeth # Sec S. Auruftine (or Trojper) to. 7 S^Jponf. Trofperilu x. 
articulo 1 ad obie&iones Vincentij,W«r* he faith of the cup ofchriftetpafjion, It hath in dcede ink felf,to profitc 
al: but if it be not drunk cn 5 it he ale :h not. 

We confefle that Chnftes paffion profiteth none but fuch as obey him, aud vfe luch meanes to apply the {J^?*? 
benefit thcrof to themfclues,as he hath appointed by his word,without which,thc Holy ghoft hath appointed by " lth ° y ' 
nothing in the church of Chrift. Though in the church of Antichrift, that which cannothaueaftiewor co- 
lour by wrcfting of the word of God,is blafphemoufly aicribed to the appointment of the Holy ghoft.But how 
arc we confutcd,that fay faith is the only thing required to apply Chrifles benefits vnto vs ? You anfwere: Tor 
we doe not obey him only by beleeu'mgjxtt by doing whatfoeuer he conmvmdeth ; ergo, it is not the proper office of faith 
to apply the benefits ofChriftes death vnto vs . How hangeth this together ?For the Apoftle faith not that o- 
bcdiencc is the only mesne wherby we apply Chriftes benefits vnto vs, but that Chrift is a caufc of faluation 
to all that obey him, fo that obedience is a fruit of faluation,not a caufc thereof. Although ifyou would vn • 
derftand the obedience of faith and tructh>whcrofthc fcripture fpeaketh, and from whence floweth all other 
obedience to Gods commandemen ts, wc would not contend with you, but that obedience is the only meanc 
on our part, to apply the benefits of Chrift vnto vs, but on Gods bchalfe, the Holy ghoft is the only meant* 
Theodoret faith : By this meanes he exhortethtbemto whom he writeth to continue in faith, ondtotruftintl?emercyand 
cUnxncy cftlx high prieft. S. Ambrofe alfo vndcrftandeth this obedience to be faith,faying : Hejheweth what great 
gaine hispafsion ts, which fufficetb ynto all belecitersfor etemaU faluation . The very fame words hath Primafius . Fi- 
nally, you cannot prooue by this place that God chufeth men to faluation, with refpaft of the merit of their M tsk, 
workj,obcdiencc,frcc will or faith it lclfc,but with condition,thathe willgiuc them grace to obey him,& will 



Fttlfo. 7. 



tobelecueinhimjandtodoethatheappointeth. Not lea- 
uingittothe freedoms of mans Vl\\\>whtchauailctbtowhingbnttofinne, as S.Auguftinc faiths Bonifac, lib.?. 

c.8. AndProfpcrmcancthjthatthccupof immortaliticisdrunkcby faith onclyt For he faid before, that //;ry 



Freewill 



RllBM. S 



Spirit of God which is alfotcftillcd to be giucnb) bap 
tifinc, is fufficient to make them partakers of it. 

1 1 Inexplicable.) Intending to mate more largely atsd particularly of Chrifles or MclcUfedehf Triefthood, he 
fomvarneththtm that the myfterit thereof it far paffmg their capacitie,and that thrcngh their feebltnts m faith and weal^ 
neffcofynicrftanding^he is forced to omit diuerfedeepc points concerning the Tw ft hood of the nertlaw. Amm* which 
(no doubt) the myftery of the Sacrament and Sacrifice of the altar, called Masse, was a principal and pertinent mat- 
ter : which the Ape files and fathers of the primitiue Church vfed npt to treat offo largely and particularly in their wrU 
tings, which might ccme to the hands of the ynfaithfull, who of all things tookf fane ft fcandalofthe B. Sacrament, as we 
fee Jo, 6. He fpakc to the Hcbrucs (faith S.Hierom ep.\ 16.) that is, to the Iewcs, and not to the faithfull men, 
10 whom he might hauc becne bold to vtter the Sacrament. And in deede it was not reafonahle to talht much to 
them f that fact i fire which was 



The Apoflfe 
oinittctli to 
(peak* of the 

B.Sacr.imcnt 
as a mvlleiie 
then to dcepe 
(or the loves 
capacicici 



T^ 



TheEpiffleofS.Paul 



Chap.vi. 



*/* refimbtanee ofChriflts death j#Jxn they thought mi right ofcbriftes death, it felf .Which the ApfiUs wifedem and fi- 
lence wr Aduerfmet wickedly aiufeagainfi tlte holy Majfe. 

fttlfa. <f. Thofe things that were hard tobe vndcrftood of them, concerning the priefthood of Mclchifedech, after Saa ^ rf , 

he hath ftirred them vp to attention in the fixt chapter* are all exprcfled in the feuenth chapter . And there- maffc, 
fore here is no place to foift in the facrifice of your popifh maffc, as one of the things inexplicable JFor by as 
goodreafon the ValentinianSjCarpocratianSjManichees, & fucb other heretiks might lay,no doubt all their 
myftcriesofwickednefle were principall & pertinent ©jatters to the prieflhood of Mclchifedech, which were 
inexplicable .But if the Hebrucs were vnraeetj inrefpeft oftheir infirmiae, toheareofthe.myftcricsofthc 
mafle 3 wcrc all other churches in the world in the fame cafe, that no mention of that faaifice is made in all 
tbefcriptures? Ofthe blefled facrament of Chriftes fupper, the apoftles and fathers of the mott ancient 
church, hauc treated as Efficiently and largely as of any other matter, for the inftru&ion of the church. And 
therfore you doe nothing but feeke a corner to hide the impietie & blafphcmic of your mafic which hath no 
ground in the holy fctiptures, nor teftimony ofthe ancient fathers. Forwe ground not only vpon thefi- 
lenccof the Apoftle in this place,but of the filence of the Holy ghoft in all the lcriptures,and not only of the 
filence of the ApolUe^ut vpon thofe fpecches which the Holy ghoft hath vttered in this epiftle and elfwhere 
which vtteciy oucrthrowcth your blalphcmous facrifice of the mafie. 

CHAP. VI. 

He exfmteth them to be perfett fcholers^and not to neede to be Catechumens againe, 4 conjidering they can not he baptised 
againe: 9 and remembvingtlmt former good Worlds, for the yvhich Gcdmlnotfailetoperfirmethemhispromis^if 
they faile not to imitate Mralxtm by pcrfeuirance in tU faith with patience. 10 And Jo endetb hk digreJJion^& retur- 
neth to the matter ofChrifies Vriejlhcd. 



Heb.io,:*. 



\w 



HERFORE intermitting the 



Therefore leaning the doBrine of the be- 
girmingof Qhrifl, let vs go forth vntoper- 
vsproceede to perfe&ion,not againe laying feUion, not laying agame the foundation of re* 

D the foundation of penance fro dead works, pentancefiom dead works, and of faith toward 



and of faith toward God, 

i Of the doctrine ofbaptifmes, and of 
impofition of handes, and ofthe reiutre&i- 
on ofthe dead,and of eternal iudgement. 

3 And this flial we doe, ifGodwil per- 
mit. 

4 For * it is \ impoffible for them that 



God, 

2 Ofthe doBrine ofbaptifmes, and of laying 
on of handstand of refurretlion ofthe dead, and 
of et email iudgement. 

3 And tins will we do,ifGodpermit. 

+ * For t't can not be that they which were MattM.4?. 
once lightened, and haue tafted ofthe heauenly »,pew.w. 



were once illuminated , haue taftcd alfo the gift , and were become partakers ofthe Hclie 

heauenly gift, and were made partakers of ghoft, 

the holy Ghoft, 5 Andhaue tafted of the goodword of God, 

5 Haue moreouer taftcd the good word and the powers of the world to come: 

of God,& the powers ofthe world to come, 6 dAnd they fall away, pjould be renueda- 

6 And are fallen : to be renewed againe gaine into repentance, crucifying tothemfilues 
to penance,crucifying againe to them felues thefonne ofGodafiefh , andmakintr a mocks of 
the foneofGod,& making him a mockerie. htm. 

7 For the earth drinking the raine often 7 For the earth which hath drunken in the 
comming vpon it, and bringing forth graflc raine that commeth oft vpon it, andbringeth 
commodious for them by whom it is tilled, forthherbes, meetefor them by whom alfo it is 
receiueth blefling of God. tilledjreceiueth blejjing of God: 

8 But bringing forth themes and bry* . ' But thatground which beareththomes& 



ers, it is reprobate, am! very nccre a curie, 

vvhofe end ujco be burnt. 
9 Bin: $ we confidently truft of you, my 

belt bclcucd, : bettcr things and nccrer to 
faluation : although we fpeakc thus. 

to ForJGod is nor vniuft,that he fhould 
forgctyour ivorkc and loue which you haue 
rbcwcdinhUnamc, which hauc uiiniftrcd 
to the fain&cs and doe m inilte r. 

1 1 And our defirc is that cucry one of 
you flww forth the famccarefulnefletothe 
accomplishing of hope vnto the end : 

1 2 That you become not llouthfull,buc 

imitatours 



bryersjsreprouedj&isnigh vnto curfingyvhofi 
end is to be burned. 

9 Neuerthelefe 3 dear e friends, we are per- 
fuaded better things of yoUiOnd things which ac- 
companyfaluationjhougbwethusjpeake. 

1 For god is not vnrighteotu, to forget jour 
works aK * labor of hue , whichye baste Jhened 
toward his name, hauing minijlredto the/aims, 
and do minifler. 

1 1 Tea, ana we dejrre that euery one of you 
doejbew the fame diligence, to the full affurance 
of hope vnto the end, 

12 Tbatjee fatnt not, but be followers of 



th 



>em, 



I iV^-J^W*^. A-iW':*/* A>. 



* t r lr—Tarri^ i ■?_.*». _r. u . 



To the Hebrewes, 



C h a p. vi. To the HeDrewes. 402 

imitatours of them which by faith and pan- themphich though faith andpatisnce inherite 

"*" the promiCes. 

13 Tor when God made the promt fi to *A- 



Ccn-tSj 1 ^' 



cnce fhal inhcrite the promises. 

1 3 For God promising to Abraham, be- 
came he had none greater by whome he 
might fwearc,he fware by him felf, 

14 Saying, *VnlesbIefsingIflialblciTe 
thee,and multiplying fhai multiplie thee. 

15 And fo patiently enduring he obtai- 
ned the promile. 

1 6 For men fwcare by a greater then 



braham.becaufe he could fveeare by no greater, 

he ftvai -e by htm felf e, 

14 Saying* Surely ,bleffwg,lmllblef{e thee > Gcn.w^, 

and multiplytng,lveillmultiplie thee. 

1 j Andfo after that he had taried patient' 
ly,he obteinedthepromife. 

j 6 For men verily fveeare by the greater ^nd 



Rhtm.i. 
Tuh 1, 



Khem,s. 



them fclucs : and the end of al their contro- an othe of confirmation, U to them an ende of all 
uerficjfor the confirmation^ an othe. ftrtfe. 

1 7 Wherin God meaning more aboun- / 7 Wherein Godmll/ng more abundantly to 
dandy to me vv to the heires of the promile pjew vnto the hetres ofpromije the fiablenejfc of 
the ftabilitie of his c ounfel, he intcrpofed an his counfelt,con firmed by an othe .- 

othe: \8 That by Wo immutable things, in which 

18 That by two thinges vnmoueable, jtrvastmpojpblefor Godtolie ,ive mighthaue a 
whereby it is impoisible for God to lie , we p m g C onfolation , rrhicb bane fit d to holdfafr 
may haue a moil ftrong comfort, who hauc ^ hopg ^ y e f ore vs . 

fled to hold fait the hope propoied, J9 w y ch h w j 90 ^ M a „ a „^ r f t y 

i 9 Which we haue as an anker of the r d e both fur e and jledfasl, an entering in into 
foule/ure and firme , and going in into the ^ fh ^ A wit(jin the mik . 

inner partes of the vele, , 

•>o"Where Iesvs the precurfor for vs is 20 whither the forerunner u for vs entred 

entered, madeahighprieftforeuer accor- cucnlefus, afterthe order of Melchifedscb 

ding to the order of Melchifedcc made a Trtejifor euer. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.vi. 

9 . We confidently.) It * tuidm by thfe wordes, againfi the T^uatim and the Calmnifts that S. Vaul meant 
mp«i{d ? thmhey&Mm>orco»ti^ 

but he declared before, that fome might fo fall away from Chrift , as it was impoffiblc for them to be rcnucd ua.on. 
by repentancc.v.4. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.vi. 

I . The foundation of penance.) We fee hereby, what the firfl groundes of CMflian inflitution or Catechifme jhe Apofits 

ofmouthand tradiuor.Morc men came to the Scriptures: which could nottreate of thing, foparticularly, asrtas rcquifne gjgj 
J ■ -■ ' ■ -- • • ■ > "■ • -.«.— -'JciescontemediiitbeJpofllesCreede.-tbcdo- Ai [ ofp 



tulke 2. 



fa theteachin? of alneceffariegxomdes.Amongthefe points were the \r Jrticlt . . 

{bin* of penance before Baptifme .-themaner and neceflttie of Baptifme : the Sacrameut of bnbofitton of banir after hap - 
tifmJIed Confirmation : the articles oft!* ^cfnrreclion,ludgcmnt, andfnch like. Without which things firjl laid ,,f one 
foould btfmt topicke his faith out of the Scripture .there would be maddz rule q uick{y.Sce S.Augufltne in expoiiuncbo- 

TS ClShad nothing in their Catechifmc & inftruftion that was taugbt W ^vord .ci mouth, ^^ 
butthatwhichwasconteinedindicholyScripturcasallthcamclesoftheCrcedc^ , hedoacmeofrcpen- P 

tancc before baptifme,the maner and vfc of baptifme, Confirmation by impofiuon of ^handes, .and fiichluc. 
Which doftrine muft firft be preached and taught ordinarily , yet fome haue beene dnucn to pickerhe.r faith 
out of the Scriptures,without fuch ordmaric inltru£tion,and made no madde rule at all . Nether doth S. Au- 
Euftinc in the place cited,fay any thing to the con trarie. *__.»■»*. » 

Mm 7 4 Impofi5ble0 HoUardLhofccriptinesbesndhowdangeroufly^ 

™T'J P l be ley neJrfo wel limed,thU one place might teach ^Whereat the ^notions of old did fofiumble,that they thought %£**, 
nn. a .lZl aidherethallytaughtMnonefalKngintoanynmdfimeafter Baptifme , could be recauedto mercteorpenwetnthe Scripaiete 
Church : andfoto*contentioH,ma4hatwoMfdmhUownefmfe, orthebarewordes, witlmt regard of 'the Churches g roU ndo£th« 
foifeandruh lof faith(after which eucry Scripture mufi be expounded) theApoHles (peach dot! ,here found Euenvto h«fo 

tlUmp^'otheHeretil^thatfM^ 

fJme at tbcfir/lfight } tofiandagainfl the daily oblation orfacrifice of the Maffc. which yet m truth make no more for thn for thc ProK 
*Amh f .U<, at. pureofohen this text we nowfiandon,firueththeTiouatians: aswlxnwecome to the places^ fhal be declared. ^nts thmthis 

mT\ ^"dlet the good Headers bewtre heie alfo of the Froteflants cxpofstion for they are herein worfe tlxn ^uati^sfbe do h for No- 

tS&.ciaUyfuchas^ 

*. is/ecommethanApofiata or an Hcretikejo be receiued 10 penance or to Gods meme.To ejlabbfh which falfctnddamnab* ^^ 

TL-C-.t... 5 ' . 1. i» - am m -I f* ft J -L. -J+mam f**Ls*t ««#m/?#MM %**U'>sh it till? li fill Cl)Ut~ pi 3 CC, WOr ft 

but then the N»- 



Rhem. 



Theftthes r mfe t hefef t llowesm,xlienothin.rof S.Ambrofes, S Cbryfofloms,ani the other fathers expofmon,whi<h utteholy C 
Su«? dsfenfe, That the Apoftle meaneth of that penance which* done before and in Baptifme. which » W more to fay , 

tie €( • 



th&t 



uauaiiSi. 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.vi. 

lUhUhtyoJJtble to he Ufti^dagaine, m,d thereby to k remttat d&ihtrnmatelto ^ie,beburied,and rife. :*aine the Ce 

<'»«'™e>»C>rij} 9 mfota^ 

trtxbmLabCbrifttt dtsthinfitcb ample mantrtotbe wwi, ibatitta\cth g»ay at fames due 'for : &ma before com- 

rmttci: and therfore nqutretb no farther penance eftcm.trd, f-,- thrfam txfore committed \ at bshg » 4M a»v, h ttr 

ffr«JtbatS*cr.mmdue:yt,t!^^tt^fihtecalkth 

don.Enchind.c/4. b * r 

The JpiRktbttrfmnwrwthtbtmjteifdxyfalfron their faith, and frmCkiftet grace and law»hicb they met -n, c 
reeeaud m tlxtr Baptlfmtfhcy may not /o* ■< to bane any mn tbut jtrjl great end law rented* applied vnto them mr ro nK-S*^ 
MU»Aii.MU»)i M i,r» u ..U,I^.J.. .._/.! ,.f. *b.jj r- "* . .. V .. "" m ^">rno of penance is 



Hieet.epXM rnxnelsthitfi 
Dimetriai.c.C :. . ' 

ts amort p 

oncly to oth 



amrMmgOm UfeSee S. Cyprian ef4%AAmlmft vfomhuplace.S.Mgufiine cont.ep. Parm.li .i.c.i XJ od ep rr,i 
Damafctneh a.c.io. ? r*-—« 

Fftlkes. The wicked peruert al die Scriptures to their ownc damnation,though they be ncuer fo plaine,much mere The ' ffn , 

if there be any difficulty in them.But hereof we may not gathcr,that all the holy Scriptures bebardJt dan^c- rf the f™ 
roiis to be read ofthc vnlcarncd. Chryfoftome,exhortir.:;the vnlearncd to read the Scripturcs,faith ■ MthJr>«? 
are clem and plaint by the holy Scr,rtHTCS,vhatfoeu- rare necejjh-yarcmawfefUniJbef.Hw.iAfiurie hciaith ■ Our 
merciful Lord knowing the mfrmitie of our w7/, andaptiitt tofall,h*tb left Vi great m.dicines in the reading of the holy 
S«#«M.7»Grti.H.»w.ii.Aga^^ 

Vi not to bedictmeljn GtnJIom.r, .A gaine: Th - My Scripture hath no nccde cfma,.s rrifedome, that it may bU'nder- 
jhodjau of -nudtutm of tbejhirite, tbat the true finft btmgtAcn pmthn*t, great game may mn vnto ■» ther<ot~ 
J herefoic the Nouatnns,ii they had bene willing to vndcrftand the truth , might both by the very wordes or" 
the text.& by conference with other places haue feene, that no: eucry particular falling into finne after bau- 
titae,did exclude from mercic & lepentance.but only falling away cleune from Chrift, which is finne aeamil 
the holy Ghoft.1 here be many places in dcedc, that (o ftand againft the facrilice of the Mafic , as it cam ct 
{land with the only facrificc of Chnft,wi.ich you can ncucr aisoid by teftimonic of Scripturc,but by impudent 
begging ofthc ivuolu matter in qiK.ftiomthatyouare the Church, and this is your determination BuiCal- 
«ineshcrei!c(youfay)is worle then the Nouatians. Forhehoidcth,rhatitisimpoiiiblc for himthatisan A- 
poftata or an Hcrctike,to be receiucd to repentance or Gods mcrcie . Vciely it he be fuch an Apoftata and ,,,, f 
Heretu:e as t he rtportle here defcribeth that falkth wholy sway from Chnft , not of ignorance nor infirmi- JS&S. 
t.e,but of wiifull malice and m dcfp:tc of God and lus truth,hc holdedi,a s the Apoftlc doth.that it is impoffi- Choi*. * 
Me for him to be renued by repentance , and fo to be partaker of Gods mercy , becaufc God hath inamfeftly 
pronounced tnc contrary. Neither is the expofition of any man to be receiucd, that gocth directly rwainft the 
wordes of tnc rex t,and the manifold tcftimonics of the Scripturc,that the finne againft the holy Gholr,is i-re- 
nuiTiole.For it is in vainc to offer hope to them,which cannot hope , becaufe God hath denied it vino then. 
And the ancient r-athcrs,by denying that ba P tifmecanbercpeatcd,doemcane alfo, that 1 iich can net be fa- 
ucd.as cannot be faucd Without a fecond baptifme , although repentance be open to all, that banc not fo fal- 
len clca.ieawayy.nd humbly derm; pardon of their finnes. S. Cyprian c M z,by many arguments proueth a- 
gaintt the Nouauans,that Such offcndors a> humbly defire to be receiucd of the Church, art to be odnitied 
by rcpcntance.B/«^'»/vr^« ( u } th he) andret:olters,crad«trfarie Sj and en. mm that wftctbc Church of chip :U 
ihMgb they beflxine wMmtfor bit n.m;e,yct according to the jip-fue, thr; tamct be admitted to th: pcan tflU Chirch 
fiungtbey han^ptnJt,er the witie oftbtffhiti^r of the CbttrchJhe fame thing in effect layrfi SJiwbta&jh \ 
,: « nnt an hardmtter but an impose thing, he hath put them out ofh^that they cannot he bapthed the fiend tim, 
and fo in proctfle of the matter,allowcth finncrs to repentance, but denieth fi.ch as fall awav to be -renued by 
rcpentance,as in baptdmcS. Auguftinc t*nt.T>*rM.i.C*p.\ 3 fpcakingof Apcftataesorrcuolrers.tlntieturne 
by r»entuice,mcancth fuch as hauc rcuolted of ignorance and infirmitic , not fuch of v. home the Ai^oftle 

TTT^rT a 1 • X l Md mahc, ° ufl >' enounce Chrift. Ep+o. he Ihewerh his Judgement of the fiimcakinft 
the holy GhohVyluch can neuer be forgiucn.rA« is hardnn ofl>eart to the end of a mwi life, ^ertby a manrefu ■ 
fab toreccwfirgMKs ofhs^mthe vmtie ofth body ofcln-ifljo which the holy Gh>ft d;tb -iue life. And fuel . hard- 
nes ofbai tu in thcm,of who the Apoftlc fpcafceth. For if any be truly penitent^ *,tn faith and hnmiLtie de- 
file pardon ,he hath not finned againft y holy Ghoft.Damafcene alfo.denying that Uaotifme can be repeated 
vnto rcnonarion,vnacrftanacth,thatthcy that are vtterly fallen from the gr'aceof Godttftificdin ii-ptilme 
can ncuer be faucd.But lo hath no man fallen,that is truly penitent for his fall , and humbly defire th Wive- 
nes of his finncs/or fuch mail vndoubtcdly obtainc pardon,according to the promifes of God.Wherca s i dwv 
that hauef^endeane away, cither repent not at all, or ds repent as ludas, without faith, or dctcftation of V^C«^ 
their rinnc,but oncly are foro» full for the puniflimcnc, which they haue deferued by their finne. As for -cur nance M* 6 - 
1 own, penanccthatrequircth.atisfaaion, and which you offer euen to them that finne againft the holic tion - 
Phem Gno ": Isfarrc f rom thcApoftlesmcanino. 5 

/C en. 4. 10 Godisnotvniuft.) l^^or/dhfc,rrhat Wi -ingingandmithingtbeV . . ... 

ra grandis tmuftitia Dei (fatth S.HHom) Si tantum peccata P uniret,8cbona opera non fufcipcret. Th*tis,\n «*» 
cceoe great were Gods iniufticc, if he would oncly punifii finnes, and would not receiue good workes. Li. 1. 

FulkC4 ' r JS? wjf'n^ ^ r -So°d workesbemcritorious,thatalltheLo g iciansinRhemes, Paris, Merit . 

SS&JSSfi^S VS*??**™ th A rC be many r°° d Logician S ,)yetare they not able to conclude thi "** 
piopofcon in a lawful Syl!ogifine,out ofthis text.God fhould be vniuft,if he kept riot his promife/rhich i, to 
reward good works of his mere mcrcy,not ofthc mcrite ofthc mabJBut that he Ihould be vniuft^fhc xendc- 



-i 



r::oTioui 



L 



Chap .vii. To the Hebrewes. 4<>* 

red not hcaucn for the merit of good works,neithcr the Apoftlc fayrtyior SHerom 3 inthc place by you cited. 

CHAP. VII. 

To Prouc tfcvriefthod ofChrM incomparably to excel thepneftbodofAmn (andtherfore, that LeuUical frieflhci mw 
to e^ndtUt Uv.t//o Wl th it) be fcameth emry word of the rtrfi aUeagedout oft)* Vfulmt , Our Lord hath 
fvvonie : thou art a fricft for cucr,according to the order of Melchifedec. 

Y'O R this | Melchifedec , the king of Sa- T^O %this * Cktelchifedech kmg of Salem , CetU4.:8. 
Gen.l4,i8. ricm 5 Prie(tofthcGodmoithigh, *who FprieftofthemoQhigh God, who met Aba* 

mcttc Abraham returning from the (laugh- ham returning fiom the {laughter of the kmgs, 

tcr of the kings,and bleflcd him : andblejfed him, 

a To whom alio Abraham deuided tithes z To whom alfi ^Abraham gaue tithe of all 

of al : firft in deede by interpretation , % the things ifirft being called by interpretation king 

kin" of iuftice : and then alfo king of Salem, ofrighteoufnes : andafterthat alfo, king of Sa* 

which is to fay,king of peace, lem,which is king of peace, 

3 | Without father , without mother , 3 Without father , without mother, vcithout 
without gencalogie , hauing neither begin- k^»e,hamng neither beginning ofdaies,neither 
ningofdaicsnorendof life, butlikencdto endoflife, but likened vnto the fonne of God, 
the fonnc of God,cotinueth a prieli for euer. continuethaPriefifor euer. 

4 And I behold how great this man is, to 4. Nowe conjider hm great this man was, 

whom alfo Abraham the Patriarke gaue || ti- vnto whom alfo the Patriarch Abraham *gaue Num. i8.»*. 

thesofthe principal things. tithe of the (poiles. 

c Andccrtes*theyo?thefonncsof Lc- / Andverily they which are of the children 

Deu!i 8*1 ! ui that take the pricfthod , haue commaun- of Leui , which receiue the office of the Pries!- 

Jof.i 4,4. ' dement to take tithes of the people accor- hoodjoaue a commaundement to take tithe of the 

ding to the Law, that is to fay , of their bre- people, according to the lawe, that is, of their bre- 

thren: albeit themfelues alio ifluedout of thren,though they came outof the loines of *A- 

the loines of Abraham. braham. 

6 Buthe whofe generation is not num- 6 Buthewhofe kinredisnot counted among 
bcred among them , tookc tithes of Abra- them,receiued tithe of Abraham , and blejfed 
ham, and bleffed him that had the promifes. him that had thepromifes. 

7 But without al contradiction, that 7 cAndwithout all controuerfe , the letfe it 
which is IcffeJ is bleffed of the better. bleffed of the better. 

8 Andhere in deeded men that die, re- S Andheremen that dtcyeceiue tithes. -but 
ceiue tithes :but there he hath witnes, that there he tcce'mcihthem of whom itis roitnef- 
he liueth . fed that he liueth. 

9 And (that it may fo be faid j by Abra- p And (to fay the trueth) Leui alfo , which 
ham Leui alfo,which receiued tit hes,was ti- receiueth tithes, paied tithes tn Abraham ; 
tlied. 1 For he wasyctin the loines of his father, 

I o For as yet he was in his fathers loines, when Melchifedechmet sAbraham. 

when Melchifedec mette him. / / If therefore perfection was by the prieft- 

II If then confummation was by the hood of the Leuites, (for vnder that priesthood 
Leuitical priefthod (forvnder it the people the people receiued the lawe) what needeth it 
receiued the Lawc) || what necefsitic was furthermore that another Prieftjhouldrife after 
there yet an other prieft to rife according to the order oftJMelchtfedech, and not to be called 
the order of Melchifedec, and not to be cal- after the order of Aaron t 

led according to the order of Aaron? ^ l2 foriftheprieJlhoodbetranfIated,ofne- 

12 For the priefthod being j|tranflated,it ce jji t - ie a [f t kerg is made a translation of the 

is neceffaric that a tranilation of the Law al- /^ # 

fo be made. > 13 Vor he of whome the fe things are spoken t 

15 Forheonwhomthefe things be faid, perteinethvnto another tribe, ofwhichnoman 

j s of an other tribe , of the which , none at- g aue attendance at the altar. 

tended on the altar. ^ p or it is euident that our Lord Jprong out 

14 ForitismanifeftthatourLordfprug f !u fa }0 f„jji c }, tribe (pah Mofes nothing con- 
of Iuda: in the which tribe Moyfes fpake 3 cerningrie fi hoo d : 

'Priefthod nothing of Bpneltes. , ,. 

15 Andyet itis much more euident: if // Andxusyet a fane more eutdent thing, 
according to the fimilitude of Melchifedec ifafterthefimiUtudeofMelchifedech therea- 
there arife an otherprieft, rife an othe/ Prieft, 

1 6 Which Eeee 2. 16 Which 



... 



10.4. 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. v 1 1. 

I<$ Which was not made according to 16 which Umtm*k tfttr A. I™ »f.L 
the Law of Ac carnal commaundcmentTbut i**~mmmlj£ £££*£ 
according to the power of life indilToJublc. th e «,Mef/ifi- >* *r""h>p>nrof 

*"** „ . I L Forhewitnc(&th . 7 *« '*»««•' J* '7 Forhcthmumfitth *7&.,w„.,- n , 

\% Reprobation certes is made || of the -^^^1^^^ 

former commaundement becaufe of the H'^^'fthdfcZJF A 

weakenefle and vnprofitablenefle thereof. „ Fr &L» <JLI*Lrfa *„ 

IS For the Law brought nothing toper- ^A.hivh,,<f*b m „^^f'tl 

fedhon , but an introduction of a better m dr m ndvLaL I ** " 

ao And mas much as it is not without an «,**,, /F«r/&A»rfrtfc, » m »7^ 
othe,(the other trueiy without an othe were «, «*,'. f " r "W"»'" "*»■■* »<*««* 

' n tCws : j withan othe, byhimthat ^tT^^t'ttfl 
M»«*imhm:th me rt*fri l fifinr Mt ry okrofUUM,fi&ch) ' ' 

jo,h«is a Bi- Pncftcs,fl bcinamany,becaufc that by death Prirts&cmfiUmwm MiLThdZhto 

fl»op. they were prohibited to continue: wMfcr,.. ™aae* ty aeath to 

24 But chis 5 for that he continucth for c- 2 v But thU man iUws A j / 
ue.hathaiicucrlaftingprieflhod. ^itX^^ ""'' 

25 Whereby he is able to fauealfo fore- ; , tybtre&c h, I T,7,r 
•tadui uerlgoingbyhimfelftoGod: ttbnkifi. ,l,ZZvZmt/l t f '"/jf 
S°= uing to make intcrccfsioti for vs A V > ' , ™" v "'° Go4t t 

a°6 For it was Sy that we fl.ouid *^ fc ~*-^-**«»W 

that hauc mhrmiuc: but the word of the ^rf^*/^tf^^ w jJ>2Si 

« ±aed avv ' thc Sonnc for "f'f r* fr ' 6 < *" inakelh * >*£ 

cucrpcrrcctea. vrhich u ferfeft for evermore. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.vu. 



Rhcm.i. 




■*;*■ 



/. 






iJ/^W.2. r S '. Men that dfc) The tithes gium to Melchifedechwerenot 'iuenattoamremortal man *<*l«r,U., -I, c 

Lem miAanm order »ere.- but ano wtrvrtCtntL t h> ?„„„,„/■£ j 17 !Z> r , "' ** d °f ™ ™e °f 
prtefthodandthtfmnmsthercoFfortuer ' reJent "% "" S°™<°f God , Hvnm&mbnd reigmthandholdttbhi* 

Tulke2 ' h,s E ;fnh c S Pr,cft ^^ 

^' ^ ^i!=!Si2^ — ■* **«* ***** h °° d ' 

hi^ascodcfircl.imtopnyforyou T he P" 1Cthforvs » whydarcyou not thinkcer fpeake fo bafcly vnto 
*m+ «■ Mclchifcdec.) ^"2^ 



L. 



t 



C H A v . v 1 1. To the Hebrewes . 404 

fome the holy MWhxhtifwto not mly the Helms, that month him to be Sm thfmnt ofNoe, for alfo thechufc 
fathers of the Omfmm *i mimmm rtfe i* fa wm a m* t man ani a Vriefl Ld a U-Lfo^hT^ 

JiJ^T hlh ^ ^^ fc !*^^^^^»^jAM 8Mtm»aM90i^€k0hmfi0h^ Therefore* 

LificcoftheH^ 



frff- The 

?ricfthod and 



& of y Church, 



Melchifciecks 




:fthod and 
iaciinccof the 
new Tcftamec. 



<toMehhifedec,at a dufMandlKmrn^Mferhin^elfeonehmperfl^^ £ ,"*,> „ . , 



ham, and con* 



Gen.* Moyfes apponted •kvLaaw.Niu.i B.Dcum i; 14*4*1* ^M rftt dM* Mat IV. *Um2 

Vttfa.4. Thepayxncnc of tythes as it was a ceremoniall duetie, is abrogated with other ceremonies,by the death of m*. 
vhnh. Cut as it is a ncceflarie maintenance and liue ihod of them that ieruc in 'he C htirrh r i „ k 

tenth parr.But that there is any facrificing priefthod, to whom it is due in the nevve TefSmrnr H,, „u 
jnent of tithes doth not proue. Neither did thrift himfelfc our Web tpri "t ^SnSk ^ 

temporal! goods, to whom they miniftrcd fpirituall goods, i .Cow.l^Gabth. «A 
Hhem,(. 7- Is blefled ofthc better.) Thefeconde preeminence u,th.it MeUhiKdecM bhtfe AJum. w,f w ^- r l « , , - . 

*6« Sthafifiwnre aboue any earthly king, who hath net Power to *mt benediclknin this rlZTrllTtZ great weemj. 

»*o »hj c-« aurar £ t/*« our forefathers ham fo highly efteemed and fouoht f, r ifL L.i,„ 7 jfu ». . 
fT ^ _ . 

firyiefJedhHfinnes^theothcrTatM^ ■ - ■ 

bleSSStb^^ B W . 

"chorine to blelfe in Ins na^ 

B^ops-thnukingtheir^ 

tie to blefle in the name of God^e.ng ; the minifters of Antichrifr,& not of Chrifc But 3 lfo,b caufek h with " 

1 wfc ^ ^"V*" ****** -*« -**• «rf I«« ■• thati t tha the iS/perfS PUWrf 
anipirfeilranromeofallmmkind.was not atchiettedln am** all *A.%.;.fl..J ^ . j » ,/ V "J /* * tt r"« ^ tionwasnotby 

orfer nfaMM «. mA , ,fc„, ^ ».^ //;ftV £ ^ ; J #fW ^ tCtttZZ rua,Ton of Aa - 

^P;fClf^ath,andtobe en dedand,ccompli^^^ 
^Ucleerethwhokcontroutrfiebetwimhecathli&and^^ 



Tulke. 



$ 



Rkm. 



Eett, a 



» 



The Epifflc of S. Paul C h a p. v i r. 



Chrift our on. 



to the Hebrues, that Wtfi to be inftmffed and reformed firft touching the facrifice of the Croffejxfore they could fruitefutly 
hear e any thing of the other, fbafgfe in count and by moft eui&ent feyuele of dijjrutation, the learned andfaitljullmay eaftly 
ferceiue where vHn thefaid Sacrifice of the Church( which is the Mafte) it grounded*4nd therefore SJIieromJaith,cpiit. 
X%6: that allthefi commendations ofMelchifedec are in the type ofCbrift,cuiu$ profeftus Ecclefia? facramenta funt. 
Tttlk6% $• You arc not able to proue,that the Hcbrues which were Chnftians,thought their law of priefthood and fa- 
crifice to be Efficient in themfelues > without all relation to Chriftes paflion, or any other redemption or re- 
million, then that which the Leuiucall office did procure : for if they had Co thought , they couldc not haue 
been any wayes accompted for Chriftians JJut their crrour was,that although there were redemption and re- i^X ™ ■ *)?' 
million by the death of Chrift, yet their lawe, cercmonies,and Leuiticall offices, might ftill cononue.Therc- * 
fore the Apoftle, prouing that Chrift is that oncly true Prophet, King, and high Prieft, vnto whom all the fa- 
thers looked by faith , and by whom it bchoueth the whole Church to be taught,gouerned and fan&ified, as 
it was by him faued and redeemed:doth thereupon inferre,that all thofc figures and fhadowes ought to ceafe, 
and that die high priefthood refteth oncly in the perfbn of Chrift. So that there is no neede of any other pro- 
pitiatorie ftcrince^ccing Chrift by his one facrificc once offi cd, found eternall rcdemption,nor of any other 
high Pricft , to be our Mediator , feeing Chrift continucth for eucr a Prieft after the order of Melchiiedech. 
And therefore the fcope of the Apoftle,vtterly ouerthrowcth the popifli priefthood and facrifice. And where 
you (ay (the Apoftlesfcope,being to (match the preemitmice y dgnitie,neccjjitie*tnd eternall finite and effeff of Chriftes paffi- 
m,he had not at all to t re ate of the other, which U a facrifice depending vpon his pafffas:) You fpeake without aU reafon; 
For if your pretended facrifice depend vponhis paflion, and it was his fcope to auouch the eternall fruite and 
effeft of his paflion,howe could the Apoftle omit your faid facrifice ? but that your facrifice of the maffe is no 
fruite or effeft of Chriftes paflion. Howbeit, the Apoftle doth not oncly omit to fpeake of it, but docth fpeake 
much againft it,prouing by many reafons,that Chrift offred himfelfc but once,and that with blood, and at his 
death, and by that one oblation made perfeft for eucr all that are fanftified : whereupon it followeth, y there 
is no fuch facrificc as you pretend. Your other i eafon why he omitteth to fpeake of it , {becaufe he writeth to the 
Hebrues, that were to he inftmiltd and reformed firfl touching the facrifice of the Croffe , before they could fruit e fully heare 
tiny thing of the facrifice of the Maffe) is vame alio : except you will confeffe,that there was no maffe faid among 
them fincethey were conuerted.For if they had the facrifice of the maflc among thenyt was as neceffane for 
them to know the ground of it out of rhc lawe and the Prophets,as of the facrificc of Chriftes paflion: Which 
if order required to be firft handled,yet reafon would nor,that the maffe fliould haue beene altogether omit- 
ted: yea the other being fo handled , as they could not fee what neede they had of maflc, but rather (hould be 
brought into deteftation ofit,if eucr before they had vfed it. Of like abfurditie it is that you fay, the learned and \ 

faitbfullmay eaftly perceiue in coutrt mi by mtfteuident feqw.R of diffiutation , whereupon the facrifice of the Maffe is 
grounded. For that which may cafijy be perceiued, and by moft euident fcqucll , may be vnderftood of the vn- 
learned,and cannot be faid to be perceiued in coucrt.But vnto this Laberinth or maze of wordcs,you arc dri- 
uen,whilc you fecke to flop the light of fo clearc difputation , as the Apoftle mainteineth againft your blat ^ 

phemous facrifice of the maflc. S Jiierom fayth,that aU that foRoweth intlxpraife of Melchifedecb, is referredvnt$ 
the type ofchriftytheprofitewltereof are the facramentsofthe Church .• which nothing touched! the facrificc of the 
mafle,but all the myfteries of Chriltian religion. And S. Hicromc in the fame Epiftle fpcaketh of no facrificc 
that Melchifcdech offered in bread and wine: but fay th according to the trueth of the Hebrue tcxtife brought 
forth bread and wine, for the refitfhing of Abraham andhisfotddicrs. And rehearfing the opinions ofHippolytus, Ire* 
rueus JLufebiut and others, he faytb, that with bread and wine, being a firople and pure facrifice, he dedicated 
the facramentof Chriftlty which facrifice,as itfhall appeare afterward ,they vnderftood not the facrifice of 
the maffe ,but the facrifice of pvayfe and thankefgiuing , that the whole Church ofrereth to God for the re- 
demption of the world,at and in the celebration of the Lords Supper. 

BhsTft* 7* * *• Tranflatcd. ) Tfote well this place,andyou (hall ferceiue thereby ,that euery UwfitU forme and manner of lave, N'o lawful! ^ 

ftate,or gcuernement of Gods people depenieth on Trieftltod 9 rifeth y fiandeth,fdkth$r altereth with the Triefthod . In the ™*5 ^ , 
lawe oft\ature,thefiate of th people hanged on one kind of Triefthod : in the lawe ofMoyfes, of an other : In tksftate of tcsva \\ pricft. 
Chriftianitieyfan other : and therefore in tl>e firmer fentence the Affile faid, that the le »\{Jj people or Common wealth had hood. 
their lawe vnder the LewticitlVrieftlndjmd the Greekg more properly expreffeth site matter. that they wsre legitimated, wo/AcSiwirt 
that is to fay , made a law fuU people or commmitie ynder God , by the Wefilwd. for there it no ittfi not lanfutl Common 
wealth in the world, that is net made tegaU and Gods peculiar , and difihiguifhedjrom vnlawfuS Common we>tles tlxtt holde « 

offalfegoddesyOrofnoneataUybyVritfihod, Whereupon it is cleere 9 that the newt lawe, and all Chtflianfeoples^hoU pri^hodne- 
dingof the feme js made lawfttUbythe Vriefthodofthemwe Tcftamint^andthat theVroteftarasfhamefully are drcetued y «flary forche. 
and decerns othersfhat would haue Chriftian Comtnon-w tales to laefyanextcmpttTriefifodytrChriflesdeathti abolifl) the ft atc ^ he ^ 
fame.fouhis is a demonfirationjtlyat if Cirri ft haue aboifned Triefth<J y he Ixtth aboUfhedthe new law.which is the new Te- nCW Teitamcc . 
(lament andftate of Grace % which aU Chr.ftian Commtn-wealcs Hue vndtr* ^either were it true , that the VrhJKr.dwere 
tranflatedwith the LawjfattextemattVrieflhodeniedby Clrriftet death jx here the new lawe bcganne*forfothiLwfoould 
not depend on Vrieftiyod y but dure when all Trieftlnd were ended: which is again fl S. Vault decfi ine. 

Furthermore it is to be noted, that this legitimation or putting Communities vnder lane, an\ I Triefthod, of what order fo -^tr Q nC- 
euery is no odter&ife) but by ioyning one wiJ> another in one homage of facrifice extern all . which is the proper ac? of 'Prieft- cjflaric for the * 
. t hotLfir* asm lawftdlftate can 6e withoutTriefthod^fono Trkfthod eon be without facrifice. Andwemeane alwayes of fame* 

Triefthod and facrifice taken in tfoir owne proper Signification^ as here S.Vaul takfth them, for, the canftituticn, difference) 
fdterationfttranflation offtatesandlawes rife net upon any mutation ofjfirituallor metaphorically ta%pt Triefthod^ or ft' 
crificttbutvponthofe things inproper deception^ it Umofiflaine. ^ tnmflariS 

Lafilyjtfohweth ofthisfhat faugh Chrift truclyfacrifictd himfelfe vpon the Croffe(there alfo a Trieft according to ffte { ^ ^ e 
. trier of Mclchifedecb) and tJwe made tin fuU redemption of the world^cotfrmed^a^confutmnntedhUcompaEf^andTe' pricfthodand 
{foment) and the lawe ajidTriefthd of tins his neweand eternaHftate , by his bloud ;yet that cannot be the forme of fatrifiee 6mfic«, mufr 
into which the olde Triefthod andfacrificeswere tranflated , whereupon the Apoftle mferreththe translation of the Lawe. SJfgjy p^. 
Far they all were figures ofCbnfta death>& ended in ejfeffat hit death ^yet they wert not altered into that kind of facrifice, hod & &ai£cc* m 

which of y Church* 



I 



J.Kt '. 




Chap. vii. 



To the Hebrewes. 



40J 



Tufa. 7. 









Y 
\ 



t: • 




which wot to be made but once , and wm executed in finch a fort ; that peoples and nation) Chrift ened emlde m Wne often to 
toitfbip at itjior haue their Lam and Vrieftes constituted in the fame, though for the honour and duetie,remembrance and 
representation thereof Jtot onely we CMftiansJtut alfo all peoples,faithfhUbothofIewesandGentilet,haue had thekTrieft-> 
hodandfacrifices^ccording to the difference of their ftatesJp Inch k*nde of Sacrifices were tranflated one into an other : and 
Jo m doubt is the Triefihod Leuitkall properly turned into the Triefthod and facrifice of the Church ^according to McLhife- 
deckt rite find Chriftes inftitution in the formes of 'bread andwineJSee the next note* ■ 

All cxtcrnall priefthod that was before Chrift ,ordeyned by God, was a figure ofthceteriiaH priefthod Theonel* 
of Chrift»and of the fpirituall pricfthod of all his members. Therefore the tranflation of thepriefthod,where- priefthodof 
of the Apoftle fpeakcth,is from Aarons order to Chrift: where it refteth, and from whom it is riot tranflated, cluift » 
or rcmoued vnto any other,by fucccflion or any other wayes. And the new Teftament is eft ablifhed in the fa- 
crifice and priefthod of Chrift to be etcrnall, as he is an etcrnall prieft, and the fruite of his one facrificc,is e- 
uerlafting.Then let vs fee, wherein the Proteftants are lhamefully decciued , which will haue none other exw 
ternall facrificing priefthod , but of Chrift , or Chriftes death to haue aboliihed all other priefthod offering 
bodily facrificc.Firft,you giuc vs a ftrange kind of demonftration/uch as Ariftotle neucr taught, IfChift haue 
abolfoed priefthod Jx hath abolifhedth new Teftarnentwhat cofequeceis there in this demoftration? Certeyneic 
is by the text,that Chrift hath tr anlia ted all external! priefthod of the la we,vnto his owne perfbn,whereby he 
ham cftabliflicd the new Tcftamem to be etc mail, as his priefthod is etcrnall : and aboliihed all other exter- 
nallpriefthod, which cannot ftand with his lingular and eternall priefthod. Seeing therefore he hath aboli- 
ihed all extcrnall facrificing priefthod that was before him, and hath instituted none other to (ucceede in the 
place thereof,but his owne Angular priefthod,how doth ic follow that he hath abolifhed the newe Tcftament, 
which could not haue been cftabli(hcd,if that old priefthod had not beene abolifhed ?But here you fceme(for 
Jacke of an inftitution of your popilh pricfthod) to fay , that it is the olde Vriefthod, not abolifhed by the death of 
Chrift: for els,what aduantage is it to you, if Chrift haue not abolifhed all priefthod? We affirme according to 
the holy fcripture,that Chriftes death hath abolifhed the Iewifli priefthod,not that there fliould no priefthod 
fucceedc,buc that all dignitie and hohnefle of that prietthod^s tranflated vnto our Sauiour Chrift onIy,where 
it ihall remainc for cucr. fherefore your popifh priefthod,fuppofeth an abohfhing of the newe Tcftament, or 
an erecting of a third Teftaraent, feeing you affirme,that tl)ere can be no lawc,teftamnt, or gpuernement,w'thout oh 

externall priefthod 'jnor no priefthod whh;ut a law,teftament or couenant.hnd your priefthod hath no inftitution in the 

old or new reft amcnt 3 thercfore you muft bring forth the tables of the third law or teftament , by which your 
pricfthod is instituted or cftablifhcd.F6r if it had any inftitution in the olde Tcftament , it was abolifhed by 
the newe Teftamcnr. If it had any inftitution in the newe tcftament, you could bring forth fuch plaine wordes 
of inftitution and confecration thereof,as we fee in the old teftament of Aarons priefthod, and in the new te- 
ftament of our Sauiour Chriftes pricfthod, but that all the worlde knoweth you cannot doe. Therefore it re- 
maineth.thatyour popilh priefthod is grounded vpon a third law and teftament,which is the lawe and tcfta- 
ment of Antichrift, that by your priefthod labourethto abolifh the newe Teftament, and eternal] prieft- 
hood of our Lordeand Sauiour Chrift. But lee vs followc the reft ofyourrcafons. You adde further ,that 
if all externall Vriefthod ended by Chriflesdeath where the new law beganjhe priefthod were not tranflated with the law: for 
fo the law fhould not depend on prieft Ijod^but endure when all priefthod were ended, I can fee no light of rcafbn in this 

mifhapen aigument,exceptyou make no accomptof the pricfthod of Chrift.Fory priefthod of Chrift,where- 
vpon the newe Teftament dependeth, isneuer ended, but continueth for euer : therefore there is no 
needc of your popilh priefthod,to eftabhfh the new law and teftamenr,which is perfeft in the Angular prieft- 
hod of Chrift. You procecde to prouc,that extcrnall facrifice,is as ncceffarie as externall pricfthod , becaufe it 
is the proper aft. of priefthod. And we acknowledge, that our high Prieft hath offered extcrnall facrifice of him 
felfe once for all, and found etcrnall redemption : therefore there remaincth nowe no facrifice propitiatorie 
forfinnc,but the fpirituall facrifice of praiie and thankefgiuing, offered by the whole Church , and cuery true 
member of die fame.Ncither is there any other homage of facrifice external,needeful for legitimation of the 
communitieortnc 
hodj.Petz. And 

rituall priefthod or facrifice: for the Church of Chrift,euen vnder the lawe, was a fpirituall priefthod , to offer vp 
fpirituall facrifices Exod.T9^.Yet had it an externall pricfthod,to offer vp bodily facrifices, both propitiato- 
rie and t ucharifticall. For all which our high Prieft Iefus Chrift hath offered one externall facrifice,to fanfti- 
fie all his Church for cucr,and to abohlh all other externall facrifices propitiatorie and cucharifticall,and 
hath reteyned onely fpirituall facrifices, which are acceptable to God by his externall propitiatorie facrifice, 
in figure whereof, eucn the externall facrifices that were cucharifticall of the lawe , were offered by the prieft. 
Laftly you fay moft blafphemoufly,*W the facrifice of Chriftes death cannot be the forme of facrifice, into which the old 
priefthod and facrifice were tranflated, whereupon the Jpoflle inferreth the tranflation of the lawe: But the Apoftle bca- 
teth outthebraines of this monftrous blafphemie vcr.2&& 27. where he fay th,that our high prieft which is hofy % 

innocent, impoUtited,feparatedffomfinners, andmade higlierthen the heauens, hath no neede doyly {at thofeprieftei)firft 
for his owne finnes,thm for the people* tt offer (acrificej for this he did once for all Jn cfferhtghwfelfejfjhatcm be more 
plaine? That which they did dayly and vnfufficiently in offering the facrifices of beaftes,Chrift did once and 
perfectly in offering himfelfc. Therefore the priefthod and facrifice of chriftes death is that forme of facri- 
fice and priefthod,into which the old priefthod and facrifice was tranflated. Againe thatfacrificc and prieft- 
hod, whereby the new Teftament is e ft a bl i fried, i s that whereunto the facrifice and priefthod is tranftated,but 
the Angular priefthod of Chrift Iefus,which is made fuertie of the newTeftament^fthat whereunto the mul- 
titude of pridtes of the law is tranflated vcrf.tz.i? . and which is eftablifhcd by the bloodfhedding of Chrift 
once for alLHeb.9.Therefore the priefthod & facrifice of Chriftes death is that facrifice and pricfthod,whcrc- 
vnto y old facrifice & priefthod are tranflated. But let vs fee vpon what ground you dare open your mouth to 
fuch difhonour of Chriftes priefthod and facrifice. Your reafon why the facrifice of Chrifts death cannot be 
that forme of facrifice^nto which the old priefthod and facrifice was ti anflated: is becaufe the facrifice of Chriftes 

Eeee, 4, death z 



aic.^uuiw i» uicicamuiiiu uuiiidgc ui jdcimci;cMcinax,i]eeaeiuiror legitimation or tilC 

e Church, which to offer vp fpirituall facrifices, is made a fpirituall houfc , and hojy prieft- 

you fay wcll } that the confiitution,&ifference,or tranflxthn offtates, rifeth not vpon any change offfi- 



The Epifile of S.Paul Chap. vir. 

deathfat mdelut Wt^i**, executed m/mbmfa i hafeofk mdnathm ehrijiened, could not meete eften to north-? 
« tf,wr hauethctrlav andpriefts cmftimed in tlxjam&ut feeing all people and nations chriftcnciwcre redee- 
med by that facrifice once made for euer, what needc h aue they $ it ihould be repeated often s or what needc 
nauc they to be prcfent at k, or to wonhip at it? when the time is nowc, that the true worftuppers without ex- 
ternaUfacrmce,muft worlhip in fruit and trueth Ic.an4.23 .And Chiift being lifted vp to y crorTe,hath drav, ne 
^vntotumfelfe loan 1 2.32X0 that they ncede none other lacrifice toapproch vuto God,but y only facrifice 
or Chnftcs dcath.As for the honor,ducrie,remembrance, and reprefe'tation thereof, in rdpeft of our infirmi- ? 

fie,wc hauc faeraments inlhtuted by Chnir,and minifters appointed to confecrate,and to deliuer v lime vnto « 

his people: but no facnficc,nor faenficing priefthod. Theretore y facrificcs, as they were facrifices, were tran- " \ 

flated only into the lingular facrifice of Chriltes death,as they were facramcnts s into the faeraments of $ new ' 

Teftament And the faenficing pricfthod,was tranflated into the priefthod of Chi ift onely.thcir miniltration 
of the lacramems,.nto our mimftration of the faeraments. But to fay, that the Utsit-Mp. uflh.dis tmerfy tur- ™e popifl. 

nedmto thepop,fhpnefthod 3 «ndfa<rfice of the Maffe, according toMelcbifedecbsrhe, is firft to deny Chrift in dvinr PMW. 
ft* vs to be a pneft proper y,according to the order of Melchifedeh rfccodly it i» to arrogate dininitie to eue- 
nr hedge prieft.For he one y is a prieft after the order of Mclchifedcch,which is the eternail fonnc of God the 
king or righteoufneuc,the king of pcacc,without father or mother,w,thcut generation, hnuing neither bejin- 
nmg of his dayes,nor end of his hre,and is but one, and not many. Wherefore to lay, that thepctijh PritJlteJ. U 
Merfytbefrtefrhod after Melch.fedcebs ritejs vtterly to deny al y the Apoftlein this ch 3 ptcr, y ca throughout this 
fcpi.maketh peculiar to Chrift.But for your popiih priefthod or facrifice of y maffcyou hauc ChrifieTmfiitHtim 
m the formes cfbreadandmne.-yez Chrift neuer inftiturcd any fuch priefthod orf acrificc in y formes of bread a nd 
winc.but a miniftery of a facramtt in bread & wine.Neithcr doth any ancient father fpeakc of a facrifice «; th* 
forms of bread <uirfiw«f,although many do t 'cal y facrament which is celebrated in bread & wine, a lacrifice vn- 
' P crl y' b cca _ ufc , 11 " a . rcm .cbrance of y one only lacrifice of Chriftcs deadend becaufc the fpintual facrifice of 
prayle & thankefgiuing is offered therein, not by y miniftcr onciy.. but by the whole Church £ is partaker of it. 
RhCm. 8. 17. A Prieft tor cucr.) Chriji „ mi called a Vnefifor emr } only for that hisperfon is eternaU,orLtlt he fitter), en Hen- Chntt « 

the ngxhandofGol, and perpetually pratetb or maketh mterceffttnfo rvs^r for that the efecJ of Lis death is enerLifli, K : n prlclt lot 
pr<dltbi,frouethnotth*tmprop*tem^ 

groyd.dvponthtsdee^e and d,uine difltttrfe ofS.Taul, Andvpon the very nature i definiiion,andproprit':ie ofVrnfdr.d, 

order/peaalli in refpeV of the facrfae of his holy body and blo.^mjlitutedat his lafifupper, and executed by his eommik Ftuftho W 
vn^m^deme^andferpetHallconctsrrmce nth Ins? mftesjn the formes of bread and wine: m»Bth thirds onely the fi "'* '« *■ 
faM Vrrtfi MeUbifidu -did 'fur l fce.Forthou g hS.Ta,dnutkenoe.xprefe r r.e tl timhcreof,beca:s^ ofthe%pth~ofthe *%£$£ 
t»)Ptr.e t and thensncrcdisUt* or feebleneffe to uhom 1* wrote ;yet it is ettidenth, the mdgement of all the learned fahrs S & bloud 
(MthoM e X c n :i:on)thatcMrxp,ote e.ther vpon tin, Epifile, or vpon the 14. ofGenefis , or the VJabne 109. or by occafim in tte Church. 
Iw treated oftbrfacrtjiceofthe alt.rrjlnt the ctermtie & proper ail ofChr,flesTriefihod, a n.l confequently the tmtmi*- 
btUueofthenewlavcfonfifltthin the terfetuall t.ffering ofCl/njles body andbkudintbe Church 

Which things isfo well lycxtcn to the Muerfaries of threes Church andVriefihod. and To grafted, that they be for. The Protrflls 
cedwmdently to caudl vpon certain He'jrue partkUtsW Melchifedcc did not offer inbread and »ine: yea an^hen that «uilling ^o„ 
mU not feme pkmely to deny htm to hatte been a Trie/?: which is toghte chec^nate to tin Jpoftle, and to overthrew all his ^.^ «- 
cUfconrfe. Thtss xchilesthtfe madmen pretend to defend Chrifles onely Vriefihodjhey in deedeabolifn as much as in them Pl^X?* 
hetl,,tbe whole order^ffx^andfiate of his eternail law andVriefihod. ficeandS 

^rnobtm faith^y the my ftcrie of bread and wine he was made a prieft for euer^W *™The eternail me- M, dir«aiy" 
rnone,by which he gaue y toodc of his body to them that fearc him. in P fal.io9.t 1 o. Lan0a»t:u>,\n $ Church ^f, thc 
he muft necdes haue his eternail priefthod according to the order of Mclchifedec. Lib.r 4 .Inltim t. itlUrom to « e « . maI 
Euagrms, Aarons pnefthed had an ende,but Mckhifcdecks, that is, Chriftes and the Churches is perpetual!, uStSS 
Doth for the time paft and to comcS .dry fvfieme therefore caUeth the Churches facrfre, hoftiam inconlumptibi- raci.'icein the 
lcm,an hoft or facrifice that cannot be con(umed.ho.i 7 .iR9.Heb.S.£>/> r««,holUam qua fublata.nulla die t fu- Ch , l,rch *?°C 
tura rehgio,™ l»ft which 4«» 3 taken away .there cotddbe no religicn.de ccena Domini.nu.itoj^w s p sm zuara ob- S^f *" 



,fnm 

the 



MWf'n'hebloricfbvJlsJbt^^^^ 

not only as it was find on the Croffebutasgiuenm the Clxttice -And time fore into this facrificeof the altr.rC faith S.Auru- finfdtift. 

ftmeh.i7.de c Wit.c.20 5-.t f oXcr.«.de paiTione 3 «»<Me refi)werethe oldefacMcesto be tranflated. See SCyrr.an cp%. «&• 

*dCxc*™*j^<ofedeSzCT^ 

l7.ci.Si. ep.t 25. Epvhhzx.-H.Tlwdoret in Pfal.109 Damafiene li.4.C.l4. 

_ FimUy ifa.r, ofthefathers,cr alltI.efatiersjMd either wifedeme grace j>r mtelli?ence cfGodsw.rdes ar.drr.rfteriesAU 
"'te'wtifnotbn^tUfirtu 

hts neweT cfameKteftablfhedmthe fame. J > J J 

JFulke. S. Y f ™g hl as . wcI h'l aH y* e A P°? C faith concerning ^ external priefthod of Melchifcdech, is nothing -. nn - 

worth without the popiih priefthod and facrifice of the maile.whercof he makcth no mention. O Anrichrift, 3ffl? 
the Lord,cuen the Lord rebuke thccfinr aecordingto the iudgement of all tie fathers (fay you) Chrift is a Vriefl for 
tHeyccording to Mekhijededt* order,fpecially in rejpeFt of the facrifice of his holy body & blcudJnflituted at his Mfmp..r 
and executed by hss comnuffton &perpeuuB concurrence with hit pneft, in thefirmes of 'bread and nine. As you negleft 
whatfoeuer y ApofUe faith of the priefthod of Chriit/o you faine moft impudently, y you report of the iudgc- 
rnet ot al j fathersrfor no one ancient f ather,before Antichirift had fet vp his prielthod & facrifice euer was of 
ywdgemct. Although many of y ancient fathers,wout al groudpf fcripture, fought a refeblance of the bread 
fcMne whid: Melchifedcc h brought forth,vnto f bread & wine,wherdn Chrilt inftitutcd his facram e -t.But ic 

ought to fumce vs againit y mdgemct of aly world, y the faojy ghoft examining all things moft perfeaiy,y the 

fcripture 



L. 



u 



J - 



■ 

■■: 
i 






i+i. u<*^m*L<a ,^>-:._ 



j. 



T ,i 



J i 

■ ■ 



i 
I 



Chap. vii. To the Hebrewes. 406 

Scripture reporteth of the Priefthod oiMelchifedch, would not leaue out that xthrtM the Triefihod ofebrift mod 
ej]K-c:.:llj confiflcth as you fay. Therefore Mekhifedechs bread and wine pertained not to his piieitly office nei- 
ther did he offer it to God, but as S.Hicrome faith, brought it forth for the refi,jhingof Abraham a»dbi* fakers* 
and itpertcmcd to his Kingly Iioeralitie. Wherein if you would make refemblance vnto Chrift, that hath net 
onely confccrntcd vs as a Pricfl by bis facrifke,but aJfo bath feddc vs aKing,with the fpiritual food of his bo- 
dy and bloud represented in bread and winc,u hereby we arc bound to giue him praifc and thankes for cucr- 

* niorc: Yo , u fllouKl % that which all the ancient fathers doe mea»e,m their relation of Mekhifedechs bread and 

7 w,nc ;> co lhc Sacrament of the body and bloud ot Chrift. But let vs examine the Arguments.vpon which you 

; ■ fay the ancient fathers grounded their iu dgement. Firft, you fay, vpon this deepc and diuinc difcourfe of S 

Paul,wbere there »s no word of the Sacrament nor of Mekhifedechs bread and wine, but altogether he proueth 
Chuft to be a Pricft after the order of M ekh,fedech,by thofe reafons,for which you fay he is not called a Prieir 
for cuer witnout your Pricfthod and facrifice,whcrcof he fpeakcth no word,but much againft it.Theieforc the 
fathers could ground no fuch matter vpon the Apoftlcs difcourfe. SeCOndIy,you 6a-Xmtb» wry nature Pro- 
pcme,d,jJimt,onofVrknbod^ But cither you giue another diffinition of pricfthod then the Apoftle knewe or ela 
the A poltlc dil courfcth of Chriftcs Pricfthod after the order of Mehbifedecb, befidc the nature, propcrtie, and 
aiffimtion of Priefthod, which none or the auncicnt fathers would fay. Therefore they ground not any fuch 
ludgement vpon any Inch pretended diffinition,which the Apoftle in all his difcourfe touchcth not Thirdly 
v£» As excellent off andomer of Mel.lnfedccbtf the Apoftle knew wherein the order of Melchifedech confifted his' 
actcoi bunging foorth bread and wine was no part of his Priefthod, for ifit had bene the principnll partVas 
you pretend) he would iicucr hauc omitted it.Thcrcforc thofe fathers were deceiued,that Kidecd thatVc to 

pcrtainetohisPncfthodjalthoiighnoneofthcmcountedittheprincipallpartofhisorder. 
Laftof%ouniy,riicygrcu^ 

lawe ftandeth in forgiuencs ofimncs by the oncJy facrifice of Chnftes death, as the Apoftle P rou<-th ."dar^e 
C:;>.8. 9 .and to Therefore the auncicnt faihcrs,nor any other after them,could iuftly ground any fuch Pi icft 
hod and facrifice vpon the ftatc of the ncwe Lawc.which ouerthroweth the vcttue of Cbrifts onely Pricfthod 
and facrifice. Finally, where you fay CbriFi inftitittcd fuel, a facrifice and Vricfibod at hi, lafifupper,yon are ncu-r 
able to prouc itby any word,or confluence of any word in the Scriptures. But Chrift (you lay)mftjtutcd this 
Sammentm the formes of bread and 'wine ,«« which things onely the [aid high Vricfl Melchifedech dtd facrifice. Firft M e L 
chfedech 'brought forth bread and winc,and not the only formes of bread and wine, therefore your facrifice in 
. the onely formes of bread and wine,is not after his order. Sccondly,hc offered no facrifice of bread 8c wine 
but brought it foorth(asS.Hierom faith) for the refrefhing of Abraham and his armie. So faith iofipbusM. 

^i^Mp.XO.Mekhifedechgai^ 

to their buing Which Perm, C^#;«tt/c^^^^^^ 

ojfaedvnto him bread and rvinc,wh:ch Ufiphus a* it were expc.ur.dmg faith .- hemnfiredtohUarmie tlx duiHes ofh*{b? 
'^''dS^hmgreatplentieoftlmp 

JmahamjM enemies. Tor be m a Vneft of the bigbefi God. This writer came not into vour mmde, when vou faid 
all without exception doe ground the eternal Priefthod of Chrift vpon Mekhifedechs bread and wine i I hirdlv 
as you arc not able to prouc,tha t he facrificcd bread and wine, lb you can neuer proue, that he facri'ficed no- 
thing but bread and wine. Bccaufc there is no mention of his facrifice in the Scripture. Finally where as vou 
lay that m the tudgemtnt of all the learned fathers without exception, the ctcrnitieand Proper able of Cbrifts Vr'rfthod and 
the tmmutabilitie of the tm Teftament,ccnfifteth in the perpetual firing of Cbrifts ktty andbloudinthi Church- it is vr 
tcrlyvntruc/ornot one oftheancicnt fathers is ofthat Judgement, or that thenaturall body and bloud of 
Chrift is offered in the Church, but onely they fpeake ofa fpiritual offering of praifc and thankefgiuin* and a 
memorial of that one facrifice of Chriftcs dcath,continued in the cdebracon of the Lords fuppe'r. JLh* 
vpon the fc.oftfm Epiftle declnreth this cuidently in thefc wordes : Iftherefore both theVriefth-drehichisofthe 
Lawe bath t^nan cn.le^ndalf the Vricfl which is after t h crier ofMel.h,fedecbJ K th offered a faerfice^ndcaufedtbit 
« ll °'l>«f«mfi:csjhmUKtb:ncc-^ 

hut it is cleare to then that are infrrnclcd in diuine mxtters,that xre offer not another facrifice ,Ut do celebrate tremmbr-r.ee 
■ *P l '*toneaudheM>fullfar$ceSorthatn<r^ 
by benliim ofthe types or tskens, we might remember thofe things which he bath fuffered for vs.and both continue hue to 
yards our b:nef.ichrand.dfi, wait for the fruition of the good things to come, By this one a mongft fo many, you rmv 

fee how true it is,that all fathers without exception, iudge the proper note of Chriftcs Priefthod, to confift in 
tnefacnhccofthcbodyandbloudofChriftintheMaffe. The fame 77;ea/awvpon the Pfalme 109 faith that 
Chrift isu:w aVmf which isjfrong ofluda according to theflefh, not cfiring any thing him Celfe, but is called the head of 
t hem who offer , fie hg he calLth the Church bis body, and therefore he cxercifeth the Vricfibod as a man, but he rcceiu-h 
thofe tlmgs that are offered, as God. .Andlhe Church ofereth th : tokens of his tody and bloud, fanElifyinv all the leauenfo 

t,,efirflj mtts. Matke here,that Chrift after he hath accomplifhed the propitiatorie facrifice in his owne Dcr- 
!on,r>y offering himfeJfe once on the Crolfe, is now a Prieft on earth alio in refpeer of his bodv, which is the 
Church,to offer the facrifice of thankefgiuing in the Sacrament. Secondly, that the whole Church offereth 
this facrifice. Thirdly,that it is the tokens of his body & bloud.not the fame in fubftance. Fourthly,that which 
they ofter,is the firft fruits of his crcamrcs,(as /«».«« alfo faith)for a facrifice of praife and thankefriuina ire 
n.tw bb.yap.i z.& 54. The fame Theodom vpon the i4-of Genefis faith : Abraham the Vatriar^ offered to°MeU 
chifedech the tenth ofhsfboyhs, and being a iufl man and the frie,d ofGod,receiued Hefting of him. for bee bare a fare of 
the Vneftbod of our Lord, ^therefore on the other fide, fc gane to Abraham bread and mne^ini a lumpe offloure at it wL 
the manerfor eucry mm,to offer fuch things to the God of all. For be perceived that herein alfo the figure waimamfefted Bv 

this place it is cuident^hat his meaning is,that as Melchifedecb gaue bread & wine to Abraham,fo Chrift gauc 
to his Church the Sacrament in bread and wine,which as it was offred by euery man to God for a facrifice of 
tnankcfgiumg^o in the facrament of the Church, the facrifice of thankefgiuing is offered by euery true mem- 
ber 



M 



• -*_ 



. The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.vii. 

bcr of the Church. But here you fay,w< are infbrced intently to cauilvponcertaine Hebr*eparticles,tbat MeLhife- 
decb did not offer bread ad wine. It is no enforcement nor impudent cauillation,to appeale to the originall text, 
tha t there Is no mention that Melcbfedccl? offered bread and wine,but that he brought it forth. So doth S.Hie- 
rome tranflate ir,and fo doth your ownc vulgar latinc tu me it. S .Hierome fhewcth to what endc he brought it 
foordi,a:id fo doc other of die ancient fathers. And whoibcucrfeemeth to fay rooft foryou,doe make onely 
a figure of the Sacrament, and a facrifice of thankefgiuing in the bread & wine thathe brought forth.B«t when 
tlxttw&mt W(you fay W art ei.forced plainly to dmiebimto /was bene aVriefl. Verely.the tructh of the Hebrue 

text willfcrue to the worldcs cnde,to proue that MeUhfedecb offered not bread and wine. But that we plaine- 
ly denie him to haue bene a Pricft, whoinc the Scripture faith fo cxprcfly to hauc bene a Prieft of the higheft 
God,withou:fhamevoudoeflandcrvs:we neuer denied it, neither will weeuer by Gods grace denie it, al- Slander, 
though we affinne,tUat his Pricfthod confiftcd not in offering of bread and wine, neither doth the Apoftlc or 
any text of the Scripture teach any fuch thiug.Thus haue you nothing but monftrous lies tobleare the eyes of 
the ignorant,that you may vpholde your blaiphemous facrifice and priefthod, dircclly againft Chtift and the 
ApolUes doftrine. Eutlctvsfee,whatyoucanbringoutofmansaucroritie :for you arc vtterly forfaken of 
Gods word both for your pricfthod and facrifice. Fn&,Arnobixs pafling hghtly oucr the Priefthod of Chrift, 
which is God eternal,meancth,that he was declared to be a Prieft for euer,among other things,by die myfte- 
rie of bread & wine,as Mekbifedcch alone amongft the priefts offred bread & wine : he faith not, that the ctcr- 
niuc of Chrifts Priefthod cofiftedi in the perpetual offringof Chrifts body & bloud,which is your expefiuon. 
Agaioc,if Chrift were made a Prieft for eucr,by the myfterie of bread and wine,your facrifice abclifheth the 
Priefthod of Chrift : for you fay,that Chrift offered not bread and wine, therefore not that which McLUfedtch 
offred. 1 he fecond place of ^,wfc«j,cxpoundcth plainly,what he vndtrftandcdi by the myfteric of bread and 
winc,namcly the Sacrament of bread and wine, celebrated in remembrance of the fpiritual foode of Chrifts 
body and bloud. Therefore his wordes arc thefc in Vf.l lo.He bath m.ide a memory of his m.rruehus wyrkfs, faying: 
as oftenasyA:foaldoetbefethi>g!,y,u putS doe them in remembrance ofm'.WhmfaidcurmercifidlandgratAus lordtlm? 
?\ m ».thotttdMhtwh.nh!g<mthefoodoftiibodytoi\xmih<a 

by wh.chhe hath dechr.d vntohis people the rertueofbis worlds. And leaft you fhould yet dreame of thcfacrificc of 
the Mafic, and Popifh pricfthod whereof he fpeaketh no worde : he faith that al thelawes of the ncwe Tefta- 
ment are fulfill fd ;>> Chrift lefus our L ordjmd kept in Lit etjnhie.whcn befit* redemption to his f:ople by hkJpftktJkying, 

«ce and baptife al n ttim,&c. Therefore you may afwell make Baptifme a facrifice as the Lords Supper,and fay 
that the eternal Priefthod of Chi ift confifteth in Baptifme. Laclantius Inft. lib+e. 14. fpeaketh nothing that 
Jbudeth to the maintenance of your Popifh priefthod & facrifice : his words are thefe,fpcaking of the Church: 

This is the faithful houfejhts is the immortal temple jn which whofosuer hath mtfaerificed,hefbalnot haue the reward ofim- 
moria'JtU.Ofwbkh great and eternal temple, feeing Chrift was tlx lu.lderjtis ncceff.ryj.hat he hm therinan eternal "Prieft- 
hod.'Xeitber cm an y man come to the entrance oftlx temple,and to thi fight ofGod.hr by him which budded the temple J)a- 
mdinth 109. Vf.tlm'.te.vhtb the fame thing faying: Before themrningftare^ bam begotten theeytheLordhathfworite, 
and it (hat not repair Irimflnn art a Vrieft for emtr/tfier tin order of Melch fde.h. What other thing can be gathered 
out of dicfe words? but that Chrift hath an eternal Priefthod in his Church,that al true Chriftians by him may 
haue accelfc to God.and offer there fpiritual facrifices acceptable to God by him.For euery true Chriftian,as 
he is a member of Chrift,is a fpiritual Prieft,to offer facrifice in the Church,/* vhUh whofoeuer bath notfacrifced 
(faith Latl.vifMs)finUmt haue th: reward ofimmortalitie. Therefore of the Popifh priefthod and facrifice of the 
Maffe here is no menuon,nor any thing that hath lo much as any fhadow of fuch a matter. Siiieroms words 
alio you falfiSc by dctraaion,asyou doe the reft. For he faith : Tlx ApoHU affrmeth, thattlx Vriefihod of Aaron, 
that is of the people 1 ft In tewes,ha.{ a beginning and an ende, but that theVriesihodof Melchifede(h,that'tsofChritlani 
hisChurch 3 ise:(rn.tllb7thfortime i -a^wdfortmjetocom!,an.lhadnoatti7ourofit, By thefe wordes it is manifcft, 

diat Chrift onely is a Pricft after the order of Melchifede r/;,whofc Pricfthod is the Priefthod of his Church,as 
Aarons was of the lewifh temple. And is an eternall Priefthod without beginning, and had none audourof 
it 3 thercfore cannot poflibly be the Popifh pricfthod. Chryfoftomc Hom.i7.adHeb. fheweth molt pl2inly,thac 
the celebration of the Supper is vnproperly called a facrifice, Our high Vrieft is Ik. which offered thefiur.fiie which 
fttr"tth vtjhtfame we offer new alfo, which n as then ofered,and cannot be confumed. But this winch we doe, is done in re- 
membrance of that which was done. Vor doe ye this (faith he ) in remembrance of me: we doe not ojfer amtixrfacr.fice, as th 
hh h Vrieft j>ut the fane alwayes,but rather we ceL-brate the remembrance of a facrifice. Therefore the Sacrament of the 
body and bloud of Chrift is not a facrifice propcrly,but a remembrance of the facrifice of Chrift. S.Cyprian 
fpeaketh of the grofle error of the Capernaitcs,which thought they fhould eate y flefh of Chrift rofted,or fod- 
dcn,and cut in pieces.^/>£rc<»//*/2'Jl> of his perfon (faith he) ifitfhotdd be cut inpiece Sy couUn:tfufftceaU man{inde, 
which being once coifimeijt rmsfttfetm that religion were loft, to which no oblation remainedany more. What makedt 
.this for the Popifh Priefthod or facrifkef We know that Chrifts body was not cut in pieces, but offered vpon 
the Croffe. to be a facrifice : whofe vertue is alwayes fufficient for the Religion of Chrift , and hath no neede 
of the Popifh Priefthod, or the facrifice of the Mafic. The words of Emjjjemu are alfo falfly applied, for that 
lice faith is of the vertue of Chriftes death, and not of the facrifice of the Maffc,or of the celebration of the 
Lordcs Supper : Rscaufclx would tak> away from ourfighthisajfumpted body, and carieit into bemnjt was necejfarie, 
that as this day heettiould confecr ate mto vs the Sacrament of his body anibbud, that it might be celebrated continually by 
a myftrrie,wlihb was once offered for a price jhat becaufi tbeperpetmll and rnwearied redemption did runne or continue fiiU 
for'tltefaiuationtfmenfkecbuitimatfooftlM that eternall facrifice might liue m re- 

membrance and alwayes be prcfent in grace. You fee therefore that the redemption which runneth or continueth 
cuer is the effect of Chriftes paffion : and that the pcrpetuall oblation of that redemption, is but a memorial! 
and 'teftimonie of the prcfencc of that facrifice in grace,not in fubftance. Neither doth Chrift in the inftitu- 
tion of the Sacrament, expreffe any fuch matter as you pretende. For faying,the new Tcftament is dedicated 
inhisbloud,he fpeaketh exprefly of the facrifice of his dcath,wherc his bloud was fhed, &notin the Choice. 



_. ,^l *n 






C h a p . vi r . To the Hebrewes . 40/ 

S-Ayftinc raying, that the facrifice of bread and wine after the order of Melchifd.ck hath fuccecded all the 
kenfices of the oldcTefhn^t, mcancth not that the Sacrament is that facrificc propel bilbodv of 
Chnft offrcd on the Cro^whereof the Sacrament is a memorial in bread and wine. Fo cij.x 7 h ££ Vthl 
■fet MdcUfelechcftend vlmbebhffdM^u offered^ nbere vnder Chifi eu r Trie/}. Whi isS ^rav 



\ 



* 



3 



W/l„ is the My T W «fh$ U^ in by h^ei^ccufi^i to ^HSZZ'oTdy ri^S hcr£ 

ther cm by Chnft,as Chnft by the Church,wlucb muft needes be vnderftoode of a fpiri.uaH ob ation of S 
and taankeI 5I «ing,noc of propmanon. Leo Ipeakcth manifeftly of the death of Chrift , and no of the Sacr! 
mentis I banc ihewed inLuke xiStff., .where alfo 1 haue anfwered to the place of Cyprian . ^, S Am! wfe 

tm.f«rUrd« fgMaudr^on offing Thcle words declaim what iWc he callethihe ceSf of 

he lacrament a facrifice : n™cly,bccaufe thereby is figiiified the death.refurreftion, and afccnCofofChrift 

and remifhon of finnes. Not that Chriftcs body is tiuely iacrificcd for remiffion of finnes "2S AM » 

:lT^ f ii:°^ t t x Tvi&tf& mi d:d,cated ,he *&*- *&**> «* $ %&*% 

n In i 'Tf ?k'' t' S "n ^t^"^^ * ***** w ***** '" ** h 'h GW. J h. J5S mew«h 
oftrcd faenhec propinatone for our redemption on the Croflc : and hath no fucccfficn m that office- 1 Wh 

SriK^o/^n^^ 'f '*t Tr^'l ". T* M f anin ^ that the MWtoi of *e Churchy 

not the Pncfthod it felfc, but a figure of it, to difpenfe the venue thereof by preachin* of the word and mini 

SSSfc Sacraments The reft : of the place's quoted,!* all examineJL ^KS^hSSS 

SSrffi.%T 1* "'n ^ C i Cfe ^T e £ c hcreti!ccS affirmc of aH * e aunci «« **«i and what caufc 
vrefcn ° v tT f" P ? ,Ih Pneft,y b,Cfnng ^T "' bcCaufe thc y ca » not < a « sfi < v * ™ b hes, and Ife 

ES?^5SS'SKS ,,, *f ? llt thcir r bl f n? ^ rcti,rnc into **«« bor " mc = 3 

tneecrnal. Pncfthod o. Chnft, and the ftatc of the newe Teftament (lull alwayes continue, when Amichrift 
with his blafphcmous pncfthod and facrifice flialbc abolilhcd. ' Miasm 

Kf.'Cm.p. 18. Of the former enmmandemenr.) ThcxvhokUmnfMoutscart-inr«A'hl«iYr.1AT^-.nUjr -c r « ,. 

.:*,>y: avMb.s ,m famf.ee, after tl K mhcfMe/MfiHec jS ^ in tUfheethereer. 

" C ' 9 ' Jut St 7?^ f T W iy thmfday bef ° rc Eaftcr is called ^'""^ «MfaUW yet I thinke you arc Mi* 
a! ,e tobrmght c proofe of it.For a more PopiOi name it hading called Stwii ktrflay, becaufe Priefts and $3% 

Clearkcs 3 muftfl,auctharcrovvncsastharday 5 astheEngli l h feftiuall faith Tbatcharitieis called Chriftcs 
new Commandemcnt we rcadc often in the Scripturc,tha t the inftitution of the Supper is fo called,the Scrip- 
ture faith not any where. Therefore uhcthcr the common people called that day Maundy tburfday of the la- 
tmc word mrndatumov of Maundes and baskcts,in which was brought to the Church the prouifion of the fc-ft 
which they had in the Church, or of the word mnd, or manduco that fignifleth to eatc.or of whatfoeucr, it »kU- 
leth not But we arc afllired that our Sauiour Chrift inftitutcd his Supper, as a fcalc or pledge of the grace c^ 
the new Teftament, which was confirmed by his blond that was (hedde on the crolTe for remiffion oifinncs* 
wherco i the cuppe is a Sacramcnt,and that the old lawe was not taken away by inftitution of the Sacrament' 
but by the iaenhee of Chrift vpon the croflc. For in the bread and wine of 'Melchifedeth . ( although we Ihould 
grauMitto haue bene a figure oftheSacramcnt,)thcre was no (hedding of bloud, without which there is no 
rcmifiion of finnes. Therefore Chriftes Pricfthod according to the order of AfekJdfidechxonRtMk not in the ,. n v 
.nfhmtion or minift ration ofthe Sacramcnt,but in blefting or confecratingof his Church,by the bioud of the &&L 
(acrifice of his death. For otner faenface propitiatoric, the Scripture docth not declare that Chrift offered. 

idl S r I /T° r Pa ,P ifts / rc , noC afraide , t0 ^ 3nd Witc,that Clmfies facrifice on the crojje was not after the 
ord^otMdcb^d^bntnftertheorderofAArm. lleski P Jib.lM i . diredly contrary to the whole difcourfe ofthe 



A pofile in this Chnptcr. 



i?. The 



si 



The Epiftle of S.Paul Chap.vii. 

BhettttI X?. The introdu&ion.) Euerobferue, that the abrogation oftlxcldlw, is not an abolifbingofalTriefthod, but an The introJu. 

introduRion of a new 9 conteining the hope of eternal tUngs, where the old had but temporal. Slho J "^ 

fillke. 1 The newe Priefthod that fucccedeth the olde, is the eternall Priefthod of Chrift. The fathers thatliued 

vndcr the Lawc,had hope of eternal things as we hauc,but not by the Lawe,but by faith in Chrift,vnto whom 
f theLawe(eucnthenaIfo)wasanintroduaion. Thectcmit> 

Bhem.ll *I. Withanothc) Tlmothefgmficththeinfalbleanda^fohiiepronmoftu^ oftUnewVrieflhodani oftbenewe 

Rateoft1xChurckClmBbyhUdcath,mdbloudfa^ 

felftlxfurety and pledge thereof, Tortlxughthentw Tefiammtw.uinftitttted,ginen, anddelcatedin the Supper,yct the firmed by the 

warrant,confrnrtion,«nd eternal operattontl>erof,wzsatchicuedvpmtheCrojfe,m the one oblation and one generated JJgJJJ 

euerlafting redemption there made. m paffion. 

Tttlke l J. This othe confirmeth the eternall Priefthod of Chrift onely,which is the eternall Sonne of God^tting on 

the right hand of God the father. And pcrtcineth to none othcr^ut onely to him of whom the Pfalme n o.is The Porto 
made,where the Prophet faith : The Lord faid vnto my Lori,fit thou m my right hand, mtitl I makt *■» «**' *b Shod * 
footefiooU. Wherefore Antichrift cannot vfurpc the Priefthod of Chrift according to the order of Melchifi- 
deehyAAdx is to be both a King and a Pricft,except he will arrogate the whole Pfalme to himfelfe & his mem* 
bers.For to whom Godfwarc and hid,Thouart a Vriefifor euer, to him he faid,yT* thou on mj right hand, and the 
xeft that followed! in the Pfalmc,andhc is Dauidsfonne & Lord,wbuh is none other,butour Sauiour Chrift, 
ofwhomthePfalmeistobeexpoundcd.ForalthougliDauidhadmanyronnes,yetChriftonlywashisLord, 

becaufehe was God. Antidrrift therefore graunting to hisfhauelings the Priefthod of MeUhifedech, which is Antichriii. 

proper to Chrift both God and man, & preferring himfelfe fo much before thofe vile creatures of his, adunn- 

ceth himfelfe aboue all that is called God,or worftnpped. Hnally,thc facrifice of Chrifts death was the aft of 

his eternal Priefthod,whereby the new Tcftamcnt was eftablilhed,and no Popifh Priefthod or facrifice. And 

here markc the impudencic of thefc heretikes,which fo boldly auouch,that their pretended facrifice in formes \ 

of bread and wine, was the proper adc of Chnftes Priefthod according to the order of Meltfnfedecb, and that 

both it,and the immutabilitic of the new Lawc confiftcth in ir, yet now arc driucn to confetti-, that facrifice to 

hauc bene vnperfeft, without the facrifice of Chrifts death. Which when they affirme to be after Aarons or- 

der,itfoIIoweth,thatafacrificeafter Aarons order, eftablifhcth the facrifice after Metchifedechs order, andfo 

the neweTeftamcnt doeth nottakc away the olde,but the oldc giueth pcrfe&ion, confirmation, and eternall 

operation vnto die newe. But vnto thefe abfurditics, and blafphcmies, they muft necdes be driuen that main- 

tcinc their owne gIorie,againft the gloric of Chrift. 

$hem.l2 if. Beingmany.) The Vroteftanu not vnhfiandingthis place, feme very fol^ly^hat the Apofikfnould^mk rfLrfmw^ 

this difference betwixt the old [}ate and the new :tlxtt in the old, there wtre many Trie fis: in Ae newpsne at allbutdmfi. picfts.&onc, 
wkcbisavahifttlxThoplMEfay^eciaMyfroflxty Testament (as S.Hieromdeclarethtfpon Knot meant 

Efa.c/1. the fame place )m thefe wordes, You fiial be called the * Pricfts of God : the * minitters of our God, (hal it be faid JJJjJ^ 

* iW* " to you ; and it tafyth amy al vifibk Vwfthod&ni confequently the lawful fate that the Church and Cods fcofle haue in rf ^ ^ 

* \hTs w>s I carth,with al Sacraments and external wnfhip. Tcftamcnt. 

TlxApoftle thennteanethfirft,tbattl)eabfolute jam fice of confitmnathn, perfection, and vniuerfal redemption, xv.ui.tt Thcmcaning 
one,once done ^nd by one onely Tricft done&nd therefore it could not be any ofthefacrifas, or al the ficrifices of the lews is, that the ab- 
law&vr<^kbyanyorbyattoftl)emj>ecaufi 

mdfisnaimsendingbythirdeath,andcouUnot as by Chrift onely was wrought rpon d6ptloncou ja i 

theCroffe. Secondly,SJ>auU}jfinuatethth&evpon^)atChrrfi or pratfife cfhis eternal P:iejibod>by nocbedoneby 

death nor otlxrwifejicuer yeldeth itvpto anyjteuer Mfuccejfors afer himfhat may enter into his roome or right of Tricft- thofcmany M- 
MasMronaijdidctherlMdintl)eLeuukalTrirJthod y but that himfelfworketh and concurrcth with hu minifies six JjHrSiSL 
Triefisofthenew 7 eftamentjnal their a&es ofTriefthod,&xwloffacrifice<t*SacramM^ and i^chHftlefos; 

the Lkg wlrttfoeuer. This therfore was tfo fault of the Hebruesjth.it they did not acknowledge th:ir Leuiticalfacrifices and who Iiucth a 
Triefilfodto be reformed and per fited by Clmftes facrifice on the Crojfe; andagainfi them tlie jtpoftle onely difputeth,and mt Pricft for euer, 
againflourTrUjlsofhlyChrrch,orthenum J jeroft 
Vfon Clnijies onely perpetual Triefilwd. . piicft, worketh 

Tttlke 12. When the Scripture is moft plainc and cuident for vs, then thefe wife profound learned men o(!$emes doe andconaffreth 
* impute vnto vs fooIi(hnes>ignorance s want of learning, for applying them to the oucrthrowc of their herefies. with al Priejb 
But to the matter,wc doe not faine, but the Apoftlc in plaine words doeth make tliis difference betweene the * |^^ ' 
old Priefthod and the new : that in the old there were many,in the new there is but one,which continueth for ' 
euer. But tim (fay you) is againfi theTvopket Efay y j}>ecia!Iy prophetying of the pricfts of the new Teftament. You might 
afwellfay,it isagainftS.Peter.i^^.t.andS.Iohn.^c.i. affirming,that alltrucChriftiansas membcrsof 
Chrift their head,are a fpiritual Priefthod,and are fpiritual Kings and Pricftes. For of fuch fpeaketh the Pro- 
phet Efay,and not of Popifh Prieftes, nor of the Minifters of the Gofpel onely : except you will fay, that none 
other appertaine to the Church of Chrift. Neither doeth Hicrom declare, that he prophecieth of the Pricfts 
of the new Teftament,whcn he faith : It ftgrdfieth the Vrinces of the Clxmlxs, or at Uaft rpfe it is to be mderftood of the 
^ipoftles.Yot neither the Princes of the Churches are,nor the Apoftles were facrificing Priefts ; But as he faith 
afterwarde, You fhaUbecaUedTrieftes and Minifters of Cod, fuch astlxfomesof Dattidwere, ofwhome the Scripture 
faith; Thefomes ofDatdd were Vrieftes of God. Nowe it is well knowen, the fonnes of Dauid were no facrifi- 
cing Prieftes. Therefore S.Hierom mcaneth not by Priefts,facrificingPricfts,but fpiritual Prieftes/uch as all 
true Ifiaelitcs arc, and the gouernours of the Church eQ>ecially . So doeth Cyrillus expound the place of the 
whole Church generally, and particularly of the teachers thereof! Thisfpeach (faith he ) « Itadas it were vnto 
theChw&iWhfefhecpemaybeynderftoodethe whole mubitudeofthem that are faued by faith. Your other fond peti- 
tion of the principle, I haue anfwered before, Sc£L 7. Then touching the Apoftles meaning, you fay, the 
abfolute facrifice of confummation, perfection, and vniuerfall redemption,vas but one^onctdmi^andbyone hoty 

Frieft % What nccde then hauc wc of any other ficrificing Prieft> but that one? 

Secondly, 



Chap.viii. TotheHebrewes; 408 

Secondly you fiky.S.'PaulitifiniMcth,th.ti Chrifineuerhfeth thedignhieorfrrilifcofhii eternall priefthooi, by death 
rcftgmtion^ftic:e[Ji-,n or uthsmipf. Then it foloweth,that as he was fir ft onely one ,fo he remaineth for euer one 
\y prief t,and feeing his lacriticc of redemption 3 was bu tone,and once done,the pra&ifc of his priefthod con- 
fiftcth not,in repeating or often doing thereof. Rut (you &y)himfrffi tvorkgth and concmreth with his mnijlers, tfcc 
prkfttof the new Tcft* nent,m ri their affes offrieftbod^jivcl of facrifice MfacramentJ>leffingyfreaching^rayinT^7tdthi 

itkg wUtfmer. In aft es of there miniftcne he concurrcth,but priefthod and facrifice, is the matter in qucftk 
on.For he cannot be the onely pricil(if they be many)by concurring in the aftes of there priefthod and fa- 
crifice. For he did concurrc in the aftcs of the priefthod,and all the facrificcs of the Law,that were faithful- 
ly and rightly oftrcd. Yet were the pricftcs of the law many,befidcbim. So that if there be manypricftes of 
the new rcftainent,there is no difference betwene the new Teftamenc and the old, the priefthod of Aaron* 
and the priefthod of Mclchifcdcch , in that they were many, and Chrift is but one. Therefore, thisfluftof 
concurrence> cannot ihroud the multitude of popiih prieftes from vfurpation of Chriftes office , and prero- 
gatiuc. For the Apoftle writeth,not onely againft the error of thcHebrewcs, butagainft al hcrefies,thatgoc 
about to derogate any thing, from the fingulcr priefthod ofour Sauiour Chrift. Neither wil it fcrue the po- 
piih pricfts to confeflVjthac there priefthod,and all exercifes of the fame, doth depend vpon Chriftes onely 
perpetual priefthod.For the fame might the Hebrewcs hiftly confclfe , afwell of the priefthod of Aaron,& al 
exercifes of the (amc,which were not othcrwifeauailablc,but as they depended vpon Chriftes onely perpe- 
tual pricfthod.Yct die Apoftle maketh this difference. They were many,Chrift is but one. 

RrJCt%*I3 2.7. This did he onccj This is the jpecial preeminence ofChrifi^that he ojfeyethfor other memfinnes onely fatting 

now of Ins owne to offer for s u all other Vriejls l>oth of the old and new law haue. Jnd this agam is thejpecial dignhie of his 
owncperfoity not commtmicibU to any other ofwhxt order of 'Priefthod fetter, that he by his death (which is the onely obla~ 
lion that is by the apoftle decUred to be irreiterabU in itfelfe)p.tied the one fnllfujficicnt ranfomfor thz redemption of 
) n aUJinnet. 

FttlkC.IJ Chrift offered but once for finncs,and found etcrnall redemption, therefore heoffred not any facrifice in thrifts one 
his fuppcr,for finncs, nor inftitutcd any fuch facrifice to be reiterated.Whercferc it is vnpoflible,for the po- og£j CC<mc< 
pith priefthod and facrifice of the maifc,to ftand with the truth of this text. 

CHAP. VIII- 

Out of the fame Tfalme 109 he vrgeth this alfi, Sit thou on my right hand, fh etving that the lenitical tabernacle on 
earth ,\\(K but a fhado w of his true Tabernacle in hcatien: without n Inch he fhottld not be a Vriifi at alb 6 Whereas he 
%s of a betterVricjih-jdthm they*ts alfi hepyowtb by the exxfawie of the new Teftammt about the old. 

BV T the fumme concerning thofc things jD Vt of the thingeswhich wehauejpoken this 
which be faid 3 is: We haue fuch an high L)\$the fumtne ; Wehauefuchanhigh priefi, 
prieft,whoisfetteon the right hand of the that fitteth on the right handof *the throneofthc 

icate ofmaieftie in the heauens, maieftie in the heauens, 

2 A minifter of the holies, and of the 2 <t/fminifter of holy thtnges, and of the 

true tabcroablc, which our Lord pight and true tabernacle, whichtheLord pyght.andnot 

not man. man. 

5 For cuery high prieft is appointed to 3 For euery hygh prieft is ordeyned to of- 
offer gifces and holies, wherefore it is neccf- fir gtftet andfacrifices; wherefore it is ofne- 
larie that healfo haue fomc thing that he ceffitie, that this man haue fomewhtt alfi to 
may offer. offer. 

4 Ifthen he were vpon the earth,ncither 4 For he were not a prieft , tf he were en the 

were he a prieftrwhercas there were that did earth feeing that there are prieftes $ that accor- 

offer giftes according to the Law, ding to the law offer gifts, 

'tafifor. ^ That c fcruethe cxamplcrand fliadow / Who feruevnto the example and fiiadowe 

of || heauenly thinges . As it was anfwercd ofheauenly thtnges, as Moyfes was admonU 

Moyfes, when he finifhed the tabernacle, fhedofGod,when hewas about tofinifh theft- 

Euf£, 40. * See (quod he) that thou make all thinges bcrnaele;*Forfee,faythhe, thatthoumake all Exod.i^o 

according to the cxamplcr which was ihe- thinges according to thepaterne fsewed to thee Aftcs.7^4* 

wed thee in the mount. in themount. 

6 But now he hath obtained a better nri- * Hut now hath he obteinedarnore excellent 
niftericjby ib much as he is mediatourof a office, by how much alfi he is the mediatow of 
better tcftament, which is eftabliftied in bet- abetter || couenantjvhich was confirmed in bet- l' 0r » tcftwncnc 
terpromifes. terpromifes. 

7 Fort if that former had been void of 7 For if that firftcoutnmt had been fault- 
fault , there fhould not certes a place of a fe- leffefhen fhould noplace haue been fought for 
cond been fought. thefecond. 

8 For blaming them, he faith: Beholdthe 8 For inrebukhigthem, he faith,* Beholde, iczc.3141. 
Hicr.31, 31. daw /ball come faith our Lord; and I will con- the dates come, fijth the Lordt , and I will 

fummats Fff finifh 



Pr 

ft 



The Epi Ale of S.Paul C h a p . v 1 1 1 . 

fummate vpon tbehohfe efffrael^tndvpon the foiifh vponthehoufe of Ifrael/mdvfon tbehoufe 

houfe of Iuda a new Tefiament: ofluda,anewcouenant: 

9 Not according to the tefiament which I © Not /ii>e that, that I made with their fa- 

madetotbcir fathers inthe daythat Itoobjtheir tbcrsjnthe daywhen I took? tbemby thehand, 

handto bring them out of the landofis£gipt:6e- toleadethem out of the landoft^gipt.- becaufe 

caufe they did not continue in my tefiament: and they continued not m my couenam , and Irevar- 

fneglcftcdthemijaith our Lord. dedthem not, fay th the Lord. 

to For this is the tefiament which I will dif- to Forthisistbecouenant that I mil make 

pofetothe houfeoflfrael after thofe dates, faith mththe houfe of Ifiael after thofe dayes,fayth 

eur Lord: Getting my lawesl into their minde,& theLorde: giuingmy lawes into their minde 

in their hart will I fuperfcribe them: andlwtll and in thetr heart I will write them, and I 

betbetrGod^ndtbeyfbalbemy^eople. wtttbe tothema God, and they jball be to me * 

si u4ndeueryone\fballnot teach his neigh- people, 
hour, and euery one his brother, faying Know 1 1 And theyfhal not teach entry man his 

our Lord, becaufe aljhal know me from the lef- neighbour , and euery man his brother, faying 

fer to the greater of them: Know the Lord: for all fhallkttowe me, from the 

12 'Becaufe 1 will bee mercifull to their litleofthem,tothegreatofthem. 

iniquities , and their jinnes I will not now re- 1 2 For I wtll be merciful to their vnrighte- 
nsember. ou/hejfesnd their Jinnes and their iniquities will 

13 And in faying a newe, the former he I thinke vpon no more. 

hath made olde. And that which groweth 13 /» that be faith anew couenant,i&* hath 
auncient and waxeth old, is nigh to vtter worne out t tbefirfi: for that which is worne 
decay, out and waxed ofd,is ready to vanijh away, 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. vm. 

She m. I . *. Minifter of the holies.) Chifl lining & reigning in heauen conthmeth his pmflly funtlion _/?,'/, W u minifter net 

ofMoyftiS.m(ta&tabernaclt i hutofhnomtebody and blouj, which betbt true holies, ml tabernacle, not formed by 
man,but by Cods are ne hand. 

Fttlke, J. Chrift is not minifter of his body and bloud, by oftring the fame any more for finncs/eeinghe performed -rtewttwoT 

thatonccfor all c.7.V.Z7.but feeding vs continually,wkh the venue of that facrifiee^hat being incorporate Oirift« '«»• 

vntohim,we might alwaics continue members of his body. £« eternal 

Mem. 2, ^ If that former.; Thepromifes and effeclesofthc Law were temporaU, tut the frcmifes and effetlet ofChriflts 

Sacraments in the Clmch be eternal!. 

Fulke, 2. , Thcpromifes and effefts of the old tcftament, were imperfcft(chough they were of eternal things.Wthout 

the accomplifhmcnt of Chrifts priefthood in the new teftamenr,where vnto they had relation. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vm. 

X . Neccflarie that he alfo.) Esun now being in l)c*uenj,<caufe U it* Bifhop mdVrufiJH mufl needes hauefme. 

Mem. J. WMttoofer,andwhereintodofacrifice: andtltat not inftirhualjortontly, fir that could not make him* Trvftofany Chrifcprieft. 

certaine order. And* u mofifaife andwick^dfo hoUwith the Cahiniftcs,* that Mekkifideck* Vriefihodwai wMyfbirU b°d& Strife* 
tmlForthen Chriftes dtathwasntt a corpord,external,yifibU^trudy named facrifcr.neitlsercouU Chrift orMeUhifc- j?"" ^" 01 
decbeanyoAerwife*Tnept^eueryfaithfulmmUi vhich to hold(*s t lxCalmnifts fitting their mncdotlrine muft TSSC 
needes do) ss direflly *g*infitlx Scriptures andno leffe againft Clnifis one oblation of his body ypon the Crop, then it is *- Tefi.cL.lat, 
gainjt the daily facrifice ofhu body ypon the altar. There fire he l>ath * certaine hot} in external and Proper mtner, to makf *» *-7' aA 
P^^oblatknthenbyhttheChterch.for,vifibk*ndexternaJ*cloff^ ^ •""»• 

Fulke. 3. .The Apoftlefayth not,that Chrift muft otter facrifice in hcauembut thetruthof the tcxtis,Sceing euery cbrifconel? 

pnefts hath gifts to offer,* is ncccffary,y he hath fomewhat which he offreebfor the verbe ovotAy*, is not of pridlhod A 
the prefent time, but of the time paft, and fignifieth the oblation which he oftrcd but once c.7. vj'. So doth *"**• 
Theodoret expound the text, faying: Itiethepropertieofanhighpriefi, to offer giftestothe God of all thimes. Tot 
\h» caufejbe enely begottenfitme, beingmade man , whenlje had takfnvfon him our nature, heoffred tlx fame for vs.' 
Chryfoftome alfo Horn. 14. ad Heb.vpon this text, fay th. Becaufe fimeashd. whereforthe djedj* faith , becaufe 
hewManhtghprkfl.Twanhighpruftiimtvhhoutafaerifice. 

S.Ambrofelikewife, referreth his offering to his onely oblation on the crofTe, fayina itlttttaffane that 
tffMHrinfadaksofhuflefbjMdfom&mgtoofferfr^^ 

thmgwhscl, hemight offer he tookeof >j that which he might offer for w, that is hit mam fieth . For who it fo*Ptfi* 
f™ficefnu»ta!jUfhform»*lmen}Thcbmcviordesmcffc^ 

fir-,s,tbat„ mans fle/h , namefyhimfilfe, whomheoffredmtheauttarof the croffe. Occumenius faith He halhu 
owncfUfb,»bicb alfo A«^.Theophylaafayth. He hath *l things proper to the high friefis.** they offerjo heoffred 
hsmftlfe. Agamc. Seemghe wot a pneflanda priefiknotwkhout*facrifue,i,Ht t ecejf*ry,th*the alfo hadfomething 
to offer , jlndthat was nothing, but his ow»e body, thereforeit watneceffaric, thathe dyed. Againft this general 
confent of al the ancient interpretors,you faine^hat Chrift oftVeth a facrifice propitiatory>iow being in hca- 
ucn..Andyoudo vnhoneftly flandcr Caluin, and Beza, to hold that Mclchifedichs pricfthod was onely 

fpiricual 






1 



',-. 
^ 



_ _il-i- + 




Chap.viii: To the Hebrewes; 4°? 

fpirimal,as the fpirituall prefthood of all the faithfull is,for they hold no fuch tWng. But that Mckhifedcchs 
prcefthood was figuratiue,hauing a fpiritual relation, to Chtiftes eternal preefthood. Finally,as Chrift doth 
notexercifcanyvifibleor externallaaoffacrificinginheaucn, fo much leffc, doth he excrctfc any vifible 
orextcrnallaaoffKrificingonearth. Neither by this text, hathhe any fuch cocaine hoft, m externall or 
proper maner, to make perpetuall oblation thereby in the Church. Format which hchadto faennce for 
unnc,in offeringhimfelfe he performed once vpon the croffe ,the vertue whereof conunueth alwaies , and 
therefore necdenot,in any fort to be reiterated. ....... ic ■ c i h«,., rt..:ii.» 

1km.S. 4. If vpon the earth/^ 

' mm ' 5 ' diuleforLbefacrificedperpetuaUyJori^ Srlobe £u 

hkbody and foaratL thbloudfrom the fame, couldnothaue been arable, mdfotht Church *ndChrtJU*n people ficedan a« ten 

thermufi Um 'offered in the thinge, that Mrom Vriefiesd.d, orelshauebeennoTrteftataU.Fcr, to Ueojfmd on- 
ly (piritmUy , <u all faithful men do, that could not beymughf* his vocation, W« redemption andftttc of the ne W 
TeJlamcnt.Ho* bisfiefhwu made fit to be offered and eaten in tin S.Sacramtnt, by h» death, fee Ifych* It. I. in le- 

ftilke. <. ""After Chrift by his one facrificc, once offcred,hathentred into the holy, eft place which is heauen,hecx- 
'■ S ercifethhiscontinualpriefthod.inprefentinghisChurchbeforeGod and.nmak.ng continual mterceflion ^ftcrificeoT 
for vs: but not in offering any more facrifice 5 for thathe did once,and found eternal redemption Bythc fa- chriftt 
crificc of his death therefore,his fled, and bloud,are made meate and drinkc to feede vs fp.riwally, both in 
the facrament and w.thout it,but not to be offered in the maffe.Neither doth Hefy chius td^ow bs flelb was 
!• madcfittobeorTer C d,buttobceaten intheB.facrament.forthefearehiswordes. V*™!' ^.^ 

\ firo^M^bduedeuery creature to him that „as crucified- ^f^Jf ""•£ ""J" h ^S^l^ 

■ fore Lpaffiol W a* ynft to be eaten, for *1» defired to eate thefiefh ofGodf For if he hadmtbeen crUcifed^p^i 

nothaueLenthefacrijiceofhUbod T . Bm mxo meate that meatejetceiutng *^^*f^*«?^ 

. ly,thachefaith,bycmcif^^ 
inthcoldteftament,aftcrthcb e aftwasfacrificcd,thepeoplewereper«kers of the facrificc by eating there- 
of fo we arc partakers of the facrifice of Chriites bodie , by eating thereof continually , not by offering 



MM.*. ^rSnlythinges.) AstUChveh Mf* ""J**"' ''^^^^^^^^ 

:ijntheScripwesp,efe heavenly thingesbeprobab^^ 

T. V- T, 'A '_ ,. ' ,^c.* n Gtm, f,U tabernacle by . vm the Chwcb, rather then the Ixmeru fpokenoftbe 



DeiJntheScripturesJotljeleheaumytmnges oe pwwy *«-sj" y —™~ — -, ' . "£' , '/. tl . a1i. mm 7r3~~FZ' 

^UfeemJuhathepLnegiuentoMoyf^ 

thlfJiiTaSV^s hfcourft tending* [hero the d^erencebet.ixt the ne^ T j^J^&?™SZ& 
com^ifonbetmenethe^teofheauenUtheoldl^. Though inadently, b "f^™"°fc bt ™ ***** 
nJJerehrefemUeth the famejmthcoldjlatc doth, hefometimemxy^fo mew jMtagfc 

S»o ten- "canfe Chrift beginnerh his raigne,.n the fcirhfall te.ny.honi afterward he tran- 



Shem, 



=ss„:sApiftT^ sffi^^^^-^rt 

SmiTflXh .he LaSy r»yft«i« "f '!«= Church do rerue^ndm .bar rtrpeft.a.e compred heanerdy 

■ _ j ^_ .b 1 . r r .LI 



**"*• '* iiilh^«,h.,U, .fb«blwlt.lld <hmf«, rhe new reftaaien tl nh, S blorid:«,d»W.».«y!r^<<«r t ^ tni . 

teftimony at all in the word of God,but many arguments agamft » ^ CHAP 



TheEpiftleofS.Paul Chap.i X ; 

C H A P. IX. 

bermcUandhofi^uetbtoli. ii mtmairothdi^ZJTuj^ ta- 

TfceBpHUe , _ . U rr t/ - . , 

vponimbcrfa- ^f^Whtormcr alio mdeedehadiuftifica- hriir^/2. » , . 

J^j^db-*^ which is fc^7r^»;^ 

3 But after the fecond vele, the taberaa- , «7? B , ^,„ ,/;., ^ j ., 

haning Manna, and the rod of Auorfdia ^ ,m »"'W<*<*P«<'t*>*,gM*£,A. 
3JU&8. 5 Andoueritwerc*thellCherubinsof J X * A f°™ it j heChe ™ h ™'*fGl°rj&a-*™M^ 

now particularly. P .' ™»M'thmgs»ere thus ordeined, the 

6 But thefethingesbeingfo ordered in Sr^^W*^^^ 

the firft tabernacle in deeded pSal- ""*** ^^ «*** 

waics entered, accomplUhing offices of the 7 ' Bm mo ^fiemi went /£» high priefi 

facrifices. alone ,once eueryyere, notwithom blood , which 

LT^ 7Butinthcfecond,*onceayerethehioh ^^^,W)lr**wwrf' 
W ,z ' 5 pneft onlymot without bloud which he of- '^/w^. 

fereth fo 4 - his owne and the peoples ieno- * The ho k Gho fi tk " &*$*»** that the 

ranee: ° way of holy thinves , was not iet maA* «,.,— _ 



then 
Jtes t andfacrifU 
vorjbrffgr perfrfl 



ranee: - *>«roj miy wmges , was not jet made ma 

8 The holy Ghoft fignifyine this, that ff> whtk * y^tbejhft tabernable was Jl, 
the wayof the holies was % nofyet mani- **' , . . 
felted,the former tabernacle as yet ftandino 9 tVhlch ™*s*f™ititude for the time tk 

9 Which is a parable of the time prefent* K^w^ bw offered gift 
according to which are offered giftes and ea > tbatC0filii not ™«ke the win 

cISST* hortes> which can not concerning the con- *&**?*%»*• cmfciewe. 
Jncmthcold^icnccmakcperfedt'hirnthatferueth. /* With one/ymeatesanddrinkes.anddy. 

SSSSJ .., 10 r ^Iy'nmeatesand in drakes, and mn n>ajbinges , and iuftifynges VthefrL 

ika° a f - ^^^.^^Mcesoftheflefh ^^^ertlaydevfmtMbeHm^^^ 
fe^ Iaidon ' hem fivntiIthctimeofcorreaion: tion. J * *jrejm»* 

tW B /, Chriftaffiftin S au hi g hPrieftof ' ' But Chrifi being come an high Priefi of 
the good thmgs to come, by a more ample goodthingesthat (houUbeh * greater 6 'mole 

*»>■ lcd/a„aific t hl/; o t,cd o ttlctft 1*1* *? ft TK C r> #**« * 



...^■rf'i 



C h a p. i x. To the Hebrewes. 410 

>Sb*t 1 4 How much more a hath the bloud of 14 Howe much more the blood of Christ* 

Chriftwhoby the holy Glioft ofteredhim- which through the eternailjpsrite offered him- 

>clwfi. fclfevnfpottedvntoGod, ll clenfedourcon- felfe without jpotte to God, JhaUpurgeyour con- '■'•'• 

fcience from dead woikes, to feme the li- fciencefom deadworkes , to [ertte the lining 

uingGod? Cod? 

15 Andthereforeheisthe mediatourof i s And for this caitfe is he the mediator of 

the newe Teftament : that death being a the newe couenaunt 3 that through death phich 

meane,vnto the redemptionflof thefe prcua- wo* for the redemption of the tranfgreffions that' 

ricatios which were vnder the former tefta- were vnder the firs! f couenant,they which are tOr,teflameht 

merit, thev that are called may receiue the called, might receiue the promife of eternall in- 

promife or eternal inheritance.^ heritance. 

Gal.3,1 J . 1 6 For * where there is a teftament : the 16 for where as is a teftament , there muft 

death of the teftator mult of neceffitie come alfi ofnecejfiiie he the death of him that made 

between©. the testament. . ',.-.. 

1 7 For a teftament is confirmed in the i 7 For a teslament is confirmed when men 
dead : otherwife it is yet of no val ue, whiles are dead .-for it is jet of no value, as long as hee 
he that tefted,liueth. that made the teftament is altue. 

18 Whereupon neither was the firft cer- 18 Forwhschcaufealfo,neitherthefirftte- 
tcs dedicated without bloud. fianicnt »# dedicated without Mood. *' 

t 19 J™ ^ A^ommaundemcnt of the • Torwhcn Mofcslad fbokeneuery fre^ 

Law being read ofMoyfes to al the people: cept to aUthepeopleaccordingto the lawmaking 

he taking the bloud of calues and goates the blood of cWesa^dofgoates^ithwaterJd 

with ♦ water and fcftriet wool andhy%e purplewooll, andhyfepeXfirinckled both the 

le ■ w le VCI7 ' b0ks Wfi^d&wSe, 

Exo. 14 ,8. ' 7o e S P aying*irhisisthebloudoftheTe. " <&% <> * ™ s is * b J ood 4 ' the ****** 

ftament, whtchGodhath commanded vn- me ^ ht ^odhath emoynedvnto you. 

to you. 2t ^tAndltkewife he jprinckled with blood 

21 The tabernacle alfo&al the veffel of I'oththetabernacle.andaithevejfclsofthcmi- 

the minifterie he in like maner fpr inkle d "fterie. 

With bloud. 22 *And almofl all things are by the lawe 

22 And al thingsalmoft according to the purgedwithblood,and without /bedding of blood 

law are clcanfcd with bloud : and without isnoremiffion. 
/heading ofbloud there is not remiffion. 23 Jt is need then that the paterns of heauen- 

a 3 bisnece^thei^^a4theaam- Iphings bee purifiedwith fuch things : but the 

piers of the ****** clenfed with thefe, ^f ^/^^ bee J^ „ ith 

but the cceleftials alfo themfelues with bet- ^^j^s then ire thofe. * ".V " 
terhoftes then thefe. , , , 

24 For I e s v s is not entred into Holies 2 4 f* Chrift is not entred into the holypla- 
made with hand,examplers of the true: but ces made with hands,\\h\chzxc paterns of true 
into heauenitfelf,thathe may appeare now things: but into heauen it felfe, nowtoappeare 
tothecountenanccofGodforvs. in the fight of God for vs. 

25 Northathefhould||orTerhimfelfeof- 2 / Not that he Jhould offer himfelfe often, 
ten,as the high prieft entereth into the Ho- as the 'highprieft entereth into the holy places, 
lies,eucry yere in thebloud of others: eueryyeere mftrange blood. 

26 Otherwife he ought to haue fuflfered i6 ( For then muft hee haue often fuffered 
often from the beginning or the world: but fi„ ce the foundation oftheWorld:)butnow once 
noweonceinthe'co^nfummation.of the i„ the end ofthe world hath hee appeared to put . 

.*„ t v..w worldes,totjiedeftruaionoffinnc,hehath «„*yfim*M the facrifice of himfelfe. 

LSf co W? fi appeared by his owne hoft. J , ... 

•tftoc^" 27 And as it is appointed to men to die , 2 7 **»*"« " appointed vnto men once to 

iS: once,and after this,the Judgement: die, and after this the iudgement: 

tom e ,isd«ia. 28 So alfo Chrift was offered once c to z8 ¥ Euenfo Chrift once offred to take away Rom.j.8. 

tifuS&pSfeft exhauftthe finnes of many, the fecond time the /innesofmany,the fecondttme Jhallbefeetie i.Pcc.3.18. 

redemption of he fhall appeare without finne to them that without finne, of them which waite for himvnto 

iinneby Chrift rii- r\ r i , •• •" ■ - 

« *d exlauri. cxpeft hmijVnto faluation. faluatton. 

•nd* pe ccm. Ffff.3. MAR- 



*<: 



The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap.ix.' 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.ix. 

RhefB.lt 8 Notyetmanifeftcd.) ThvaytoUaumwMnotopmUforeChriHespaf^m.a^t\xrcfattheVmiarchtiatid 

V 11 good men of the old TeHamentweremfome other place of reft vntilthtn. 

ttUHe.J. . Hcauen was not opened by the facrificcs of the firft tabcmaclc,butby the paflion of Chrift, whofc vertue The fouio of 

as it extended to the beginning of the world, to takeaway the finnes of the faithfull, and to iuftifie them by *« &ithfnll in 
foith:foitwasauai]eab!etogiuethemreftmhcaucnmthcirfbules.Whichjsthc reward of rightcoufneffe heaucn « 
vntil the time came,when they (hal wholy enter into ic with their bodies alfo,as our Sauiour Qbnft didwhicb! 
was the fiift that cntred with his body into perfefi glory of hcauen. 

Rhem.2. l 9 Water.) lltrewemayUamethattheScriptHrejconteinenctalneceJJarutitesortmths } whennehJ)e^ 

whkhtlx jipoflle alluded) jior any otlxr jrtMimethhalfe thefe cnmeniesjjutbe had tlxmby tradition. 

Vulke. 2. Here isnothing but that which is contained in the Scripture. For the bookc was doubtleffc layd vpon the Vnwritten to. 

aultar,wliich was fprinckled,from whence Moyfcs tookc it.Exo.z4.Or at left k was fprinckled with the reiper- dkion *' j 

fion that was esft vpon the whole people. Now f or the vfc of fprinckling, there muft needes be fomc inttru- , * 

mcnt.which is ddcribed by Moyfcs,Lcuit.t4 to be made of Cedar wood, and fcailet wooll, and Iiyfope, and 7 \ 

the blcud to be powred vpon water . And this was the order of all fuch afperfions, which is defcribed in the j 

•purgingoftheLeper.AndthatthebloudofGoatcSjis comprehended vndcr the peace offerings mentioned 
Exod.i4j.you may fee Lcuir.3.1 ^.Therefore here was no need of tradition for any of thefe ceremonies. 

A.N NOTATIONS. Chap. ix. 

JlhttM.J. 4 AgolJenpot.) TlKTrotefiantscotmtitfuperflitiottttol^epewithhncur and reucrence the holy memories or- They comU 
monumentsofGodsbe-rfte^mimyracUs i orthetok&tefChriflet'Paffi'.n i aibis Croffe, garments % or other things after- nue ™ th «« 
tuning to km or 1* SahiBs^ni ttnnkf ithnbofftbk thai fitch things (hould dure fo long : when they may here fee the reue- tEH?"" 
Tent anil'Mgrcf motion of Mama, tvhicl>ofttfelfewasmoJiapttopHtrifie t andofjlarmred f onely for that itfdenly Cr.ossi. 
fio.iP)edl>y».kacUjbe:ablesoftkeTeftamm i &c.Setamt.ibU 

gau.fi Julian the Jp'.Jtutaes bhflhemie, the ifepihg and honouring of that Croffe or w.od which Clmfi died on . Set alfo S. $ ^^J?* 
Taulintu cp.l 1 . and what reference SJdierome and the faithfull of his time did to tlx feptdtkres ofCbriff and hit Martyr 1, £ SJJ" 
and to their relics. Wc reuerence and worfhip (faith lie) euery where Martyrs fcpulchrcs,and putting the holy 
afhes to our eies^f we may,wetouch it with our mouth alfo: and do fome thinke,that the monument wherein 
ourLordwasbuncd,istobencglcacd?B»rteKr:Pmey?aBfc^^ 
MtutlHjtpffiataymdftHhMaifters^hmtbebolyDoclorsxdeuident^ 

Vulke, S : Wncn wc naue acommandtmentfor thereferuation of fuch things,as the lfraeliies had for Aarons rod, 

Num.! 7.10. and for the pot ofManna,Exod.xtf,j4.wewill]ikewifereferue them, and beleeuc that they will R«13k*, 
continue to the worlds er.d. Yet will wc not worlhip them nor fhew thcm,w hich the godly Ifraelitcs did not 
becaufe they had no commandement for icBut contrarywile,whcn the brafen ferpen, which was a monumet 
of a great miraclcand a figure-of Chrift was abufed in being worfhipped and made an idoll, it was broken in 
pieces by Ezechias,2.Reg.i 8.14. and thought to be no more priuilcged then the golden calfc which Moyfcs 
lerucd with the like fauce,Exod.3 2.20. Thus thinke wc of the holicft reliqucs abufed to idolatry. But Cyrillus 

youfayagainftlulian, defendethtliekccpingandhonouringofthatcrofTcotwood whichChrift died one, Theerofleaml 

where he lpeakcth of neither ofboth : but defendeth the making of the fignc of the crolfe on their foreheads, %»« thereof, 

and painting it before their houfes,whereby Iulian laid^hey adored the wood of the croffe . Cyrijlus fay tb, 

They vfed it onely to put them iu remmbraunce ofdx death cfClnift s and the fates of hit paffion. But as for keeping of 

the woodicfelfe,or the honouring of it (which S.Ambrofefayth,to be an Heathenilberrour s and ranitieeftke 

yngod{) . De obitu Tlxodof) Cytillus fpeaketh nothing. But by that which Iulian obicaeth,vou may well fee, images, 

they had no images in their Churches, no not of the croffe of Chrift. For if they had, Iulian would not hauc 

fpared to haue charged diem withal], as bee doeth with the figne of the croffe painted before their houfes. 

Paulinus in decd,if that epiftle be not counterfeift,was perfwaded that he had a piece of that croffe whereon 

Chrift died/entby Mclania to his fitter Baffula,of the giftofIobnbiihopofHierufaIcm,butof this mattcr,as 

of the other place quoted out of Hierome^ hauc fpoken fufficiently in other places.namely, In Ioan.t 9 ~fee7.z. 

Rhem.4. 5 Cherubms.) You feeit isafond things conclude ypon the firft or fecond commanders, that thnefbculd be no ItW 

facrcd images m the Cburehpben euen among thefe people that were mofi prone to idolatry, and grojfe in imagination offbi- lomons te ™$* 
ritual things fuchasAngelsare,and to whom the precept *a* fj>eciaBy giuen,t!x fame God that forbade themgrauen idols, ?52l 
did command thefe images of Angels to bemadeandfet in thefoueraine holiefi place ofal the tabernacle or Temple. By which 7 
Uuplatne^mwhrmretheimagisofClmfiandhUB.motherandSmncls, thatmaybetmretruely potttttred then mere 
fphitttalfuiftances can beware not contrary to Gods commandement jtor again)} hit lionour, or repugnant to any other Scrip- 
ture at ad, wind? coniemne only the idolt or pmrtr mures of the Heathen madeftr adoration offalfe Gods. 

Fttlke. 4. lt 's a fond thing with you to conclude, thatGods commaundementis to be obferued.which forbiddeth vs 

to make toourfclucs,any grauen images. Becaufe God himfelfe commanded thefe Imagesof Angels to be made, and 

fetintlxfoatraigmlnlieftpUeofaUthttaberTUKkortemple.hsfoou^ to liaqp, 

ourfelues,thatis,accordingtoourownefantaficand appointment in his feruicc, had reftrainciif himfclfe to { 

commaund and appointfuch figures or fhapes as he thought mcetc for his tabernacle. Or as though by this 
particular commandement ofGod,mcn were difcharged of the gcncfall Jaw, and were atlibcrtic to doe ac 
their pleafure that which God exprefly forbiddeth to be done, except at his appointment onely. Butitis not 
onely a fond,but a wicked conclufion,that becaufe thefe images of Cherubins were made and fet vp by Gods 
commandementjthercfore much more the images of Chrift his mother and fainfts may be made and fet in 
the Churches,which God hath not commaunded but forbidden to be madc,to any vfc of religion. Agavne, 

thofc 



L 




C h a t\ i x. To the Hebrewes. 411 

thoreChcrubinswercfetinthcholicftplacc, where they were neuer feene of the people, therefore out of 

That oncly the .do cs of the Heathen are forbidden, it is a vayne cauil: for the commaundement i, genS 
notonclyagaynltthcimagesofthencathenthatweremadeforanyvfeofrehgio^butaifoag^^ 

SHnlp I'"! 1 !"' as0f o S r nMa S us » ■"* Carpocratians and GnoftLs,' which lJthehnagi of 
III* i] I ' Hon, «' P |:*«8o.'f»ndothcn. tyfh.htr.zt.of fa Melchifcdechians in Arabia*** 
wor pipped the image of Moyfcs,^ h hvry. Of the Collyndians that made and wor(hip P ed the imapeof 

^lT^ Xh ^' h Vt', ° f them tlm han S ed V P a va X lc with a " inagC in a Church at AnSa 

KufiSS?* a0d ° thC ***** WhlCh in Jd ° latry W**«JS aJJ other heretic are' 

^^• / ' d^ZfL^l^iTf ^ ' ■f^ W ^HhVW»* k MftrutHonnnflitwd tt> 

cofaenct, of men, hm^ummnMmh Mr, ^m^acmm^i^thinLlhJ^}^^^ 

ijgM* MM -»**Mfe ^^Lofc mt m m orrefor^ » 

F///& /. ™ eonefacri £ c e°fChriftesdca^ butnotinftcad of the , ^ e 

old Sacrament, becaufe it is no Sacrament but the thing %nificd by affSacramcms aS 
r«fonwhyChnfteson C obl*ionon^ 

SfiE^^ f r nnC ' "?f hher ^ thC ftatC °/ thc nCW Tcftamcn < witbout ^ feSng St 
one facnhceonceoftrcd jlS ofeternaUvcrtueto reconcile aU the cleft ofGod for eucr.Sec the next felon. 

$«*.*. » Eternalredcrapiion.) Jrj >*« > fthfacrif!ee, 3 no, ■aUtU f^ificesoftheold law, couldmaketUc^»n,att On eM h&. 
hu blond once offered vpon the Croft. Which faaifice of redemption canmt be oftendone, W, S tmOuXlL Croffc *«•■ 

f^ungfawficetnoranyoneofthofeVriefts, molltUVrieJisto^hei, either of tl X ^fNa,urZ f^Z tSt + 

^m"6»* theJpoflltsmeminginalltJm comparifonand ' optofiicn of Clmfcs death to the old &«!&*, -JlfAiM*. ' ' 
erf #» »m i» truefacrifices at alienor thofi Vriefl, .verify Vritfis. Thy torn true VrL t aS»Z tZZS I l &-** ** 

rie le*#JSdjktfly mutgmtfm referring ihm at aU to tlm oeneralredJtoi** t,J ^sltU. u h.:Tl . Id S * Iewes concw- 

chrir (a- 



Mf/. 



*/« re**** ju r m ■ • 77 — / ' '""r 4 " w ''> wur ^™j™»*zrowastjonour.orrm'ffionot l rimes as rour 

4 °^^'^'^^^^'^^^f^^/^-^ ^ "*"«»*'***"»**, « tart 

JZt^thElfcTT? ft?** - * ^"^""fyf^i^fi Gods and the Cliches truth, that they ***£ 
pernerfy and foohfhly turn the W l*ledifput.,tion againjl the faerie oftheB.Maffe, and the VrkSet ofthen^S *&**$ * * 

tl *J«ttrihuteda{rem//tonandredemption ) wt!w i t^^ ' ' J*" P™f° *>'»«> ment . .. 

Seeing ctcrnall redemption is found by thatoneiacrincc on the'erofle, there remaineth now nottferc fi,- " ' 

vxvntlxniefuU to h,m .Therefore mthatrmfi true, a„din that fibular facrifice, tot are admenMed to vJthadJll 
truc,and vnracrificabfcfacnficc of propitiation for finne^ proouing thereby that reliebn orthewoS nV 

darh, whereby all externall facrifices of tbe.law are taken away with the pr kffli ooJSwrf whilknn 

fl.ucdintothe P erfonofourSaui uroneIy: notasfalfefacrificesorpriefls, CSftX^rf 

heonelypneft and onelyfacnfice. Therefore the Apoftle doeth notV«o«tyaSt£e™Sj 

ewes, that thought their priefthood and faenfices to be abfolute in themfelucs, 7«3SE ^cnt SSS! 

ion without the tacrificc of Chrift(for none of the Chriftian Hebrewes,did fo^SE^S^ 

lewe^didofwhomS.Auguftmefpeaketh,Buthcdifputcthalfo&morepoperl y agamS 

£ So^ ^J L e fthoX u dte 

mac cue oJdc priefthood and lacnfices had no vcrtuc but from Chrift,as he doeth to declare that the? 

*«** ' being 




r 



* 

The Epiftle of S. Paul Chap* ixl 

being figures and fhadowes,muft giue place and ceafe,nowthebody,tmth,andUghtkfclfe iscomc. Neither 
arc we to crofle or ignorant in the Scriptures, to turne the wholedifputation, againft the pouifh priefthood 
and facrifice of the mafic as you imagine. But feeing thefe rcafons and arguments by which the Apoftle pro- 
ucth, that the old priefthood and fac tifices are at an ende,doe as well (and much ra ther) exclude your falfe 
priefthood and facrifice as they did,thatlawfuflprieflhoodwithUie facrifices of the oldTeftament: we vfe 
the Apoftles arguments, as it is meetc for them that know the right vfe of the Scriptures, to oucnbrow your 
Jplafphemous priefthood and facrifice. As our fathers by the like testimonies of Scriptures ouerthrew the fo* 
lifhpriefthoodand facrifice of the CoHyridians, which they might as well fay , were meant oncly agaynft 
die Gentiles, as you fay the Apoftles purpofc is oncly agaynft the error of the lewes. Butyoubauc vet) good 
rcafons to proouc, that this disputation of die Apoftle toucheth notycur priefthood and facrifice. By which 
theHebrcwes might as well prooue, that their priefthood and facrifice might ftill continue. Tor you, hid not 
thatthefacrifkeoftheatdtartsthegeneraUredemftimorredeenm No more did they that were Chriftt- 

ans, nor any faythfull lew before the comroing of Cbrift in the fleflie . Secondly,^ hid, that your facrifice 
Ijatb relation to unifies death, fo did the Cbriftian Hebrewes and all the godly Icwes before them hold of their 
facrifices. Thkiiy,Youhlddjatitistherefrefentationandn»filiuelyrefi So were all the fa- 

- ! crificcs propitiatorie of thelawe, in the iudgement of all faythfull and Chriftian Icwes. Founhly, you'bold, 

That it wm inftituted and is done to apply in particular to the vfe of the rectifiers* that other generaU benefits cfCfjrifis one 

oblation vpm the croffe. And allfaythfall Icwes and Chriftian Hebrcwes held thc&meoftheinftitution, pra- 
fiife and vfe of the olde facrifices, therefore they might ftill vfe them, with as good and better reafon then 
you may fct vp a new facrifice without any worde ot God to warrant it. But notwithftanding they hclde in 
thefe poihtes of their facrifices, as you % you doe of yours, yet the Apoftles purpofe is to prooue, that thofc 
facrifices muft now no more be vfed, becaufc Chrift hath accomplifhcd whatfoeuer wasby them prefigured, 
by his one oblation on the croffe,h auing found eternall redemption,and made perfeft for euer thofe that are 
fanftificd.. Therefore your vndaftanding is cither very groffc, or you are malicioufly blind in die Scriptures, 
that can fee no arguments of the Apoftle, for the abrogation of die Icwiib priefthood, and facrifices propi- 
tiatorie,(though they were \fed according to their right inftituuon)by the priefthood andfacrificc of Chriib 
but affirme, that the Apoftle difputeth onely againft the incredulous lewes, and their falfe opinion of their 
priefthood and facrifices,to be fufficient without Chrift. 
Ithefft T *f Of thofe prcuarications,) TheVtotefiantsdoeynlearnedlybnagme, that becaufc all fumes he remitted t>y the 
'* force ofChrifiespaffion, tlutt therefore tlxre [hould be no other facrifice after his death. Whereat in deede they might as well 
fay, there ought neuer to haue bene facrifice off oyntedby God,eit})ermthelawof^lature,orofMoyfes: as all their ar- 
guments made againft the Sacrifice of the Clmcb ypon th Apoftles difcourfe, prooue as weU,ur ratUr onely f hat there were 
no facrifices of Karons order or leuitical law at all. Tor againft the lewes falfe opinion concerning tbenyloth he dilute, and \ 

pot a word touchingthefacrifice oftlx Church, vnfo which inallthis difcourfe he neuer offofeth Clmftes facrifice vpon the 
Crcffe : alClmfiim mm ml knowing that thehoftand oblation of thofe two 9 tbougb they differ in maner and external forme, 
■ '••■ v yet isin deed done. 

The Apoftle thenfheweth htre plainly, that al the fames tlktt euerwere retnhtedfince the beginning of the world,were no 
otberwife forgiuenjjut by the force andin rejpeff of Clmftes Vafpon. Tet itfoloveth not thereupon, wit the oblations cfA- 
lel,Jmd*tmyAaron,&c % wcre nofkcrifices,ai by tfa Reretikgsfoohfh deduction itfkould do .• S m Taul not oppefing Chriftes 
Tafjim to them^for the intent to proue tlnm to hant bene no facrifitetjmt to proue that they vere not abfolute facrifices, nor } j 

the redeeming or confummating Sacrifice,which could not be manyjm done by many Triefisjsut bp cne^tnd at one time, by I 

a more excellent Triefi then any ofdxm>or any otlxr mere mortal man. 

And tlnuy ou may fie the blajfchcmous pride and ignorance cfCaluin, and in him, ofaUlmfeUoxoes z read (ft many At Caluias arg* 
mtyreadHerettcallboolgs) Ins commentarievfon this place, mdthcre you fbaUfcehhngather ypon this, that Chriftes ^/^g"^ 
death had force fiomthe beginning and was tin remedti 'for aHftnnesfincethe creation of the worM, therefore there muft Jbcakarjrta* 
be no moe but that one facrifice ofChriftes death Winch mufineedesfy Ins deduction hid (as it doth in deede) noleffea- k*bnold& 
gaynfi the olde facrifices then the new facrifice of the Clmd> 7 andfitafy awayaU, which is agaynft the Apofiles meaning againft tbefi- 
andaSrelkion. ' % «"£« of «* 

Fulke.7* Thefbolifh Proteftants which know nothingbutlefus Chrift and him crucified, docvnlearnedIy,but yet chrtfteonly 
truly hefe»e,that becaufe all finnes are remitted by force of Chriftes facrifice once offrcd on the crofle, that facrificefor 

thcrcforetheteftiouldbenoncotherfacrifiw^ $****• 

papifts,which know much more of this matter then God hath reuealcd in his word, doc thinke That rpe might 
at wetlfay>thatthere gu$h neuer to haue bene facrifice appointed^ GodYes fay we,beforc that only propitiatorie fa- 
crifice was offred by Chrift on the croffe,God thought meet to appoint diuers figuratiue facrifices to forefhevr 
the famcWhich all were effectual by thedeathof Chrift,to affure the of reconciliati6 &rcmiffion of finnes. 
Neither doth any argument that we make againft popifh facrifice, proue y there were no facrifices of Aarons 
order,or the Leuiticallaw.And 1 haueproued bcfbrc,that the Apoftle doth not difpute,only againft the falfe 
opinion which the vnbclecuing Icwes had of them, butalfoagainftthefalfc.opinion that Cbriftian lewes .- f 
might conceiue of their continuance after the death of Chii& t Bnt he doth neuer in aUhu difcourfe (f^you^ op- ^^ffc 

pofe Chriftes facrifice vpon the croffe jto theftcrifice of tin Church, fb you call the facrifice of the mafic. And that pro- 

ueth very wel 5 t h a t the Church had no fuch facrific e in his rime/or if it had^e ought in diis difcourfe to haue 
declared how that facrifice might ftand with the oncly facrifi cc of Chriftes dead). As the fathers that fojow- 
ed in thofc times when the Lordes fuuper was vnproperly called a facrifice, doe fhew that it is a memorie of 
a facrifice, rather then a facrifice in deed, and a facrifice of thankefgiuing, not a facrifice propitiatorie. And 
although the Apoftle doeth not name the facrifice of the ma fie, which was not inuentcd many hundred 
yccrcs after his death, yet he doeth fo often and info plaync maner, prooue that the facrifice of Chriftes 
death is but one, and once offered by himfelfe, and of eternal! vertue for full redemption, that the holy 
Ghoft directing his ftile, he doeth as ftrongly aimc the Church agaynft thatblafphctnous priefthood and 

facrifice 



- * . 



XhemJ. 

the 



Chap.ix. TotheHebrewes. 411 

facrifice of Anuchrift, as he doth purpofcly prooue the abrogation and ceaflmg of the Icwift 1 priefthood and 
facrifices, by the onely priefthood and facrifice of Chriftes death . As for the d itferencc in maner of oblati- 
on will not helpe you, for the Apoftle faith exprcflie, chat that one facrifice could be but once offercd,and in 
that oncly maner, by (bedding of bloud, and death of the pricft himfelfe . And if Chrift fhould haue offered 
himfelfe often, he ihoald haue died often , as it is moftplaineinthefiueand twentith verfe , and fo to the 
end of this chapter . Therefore your fantafticall maner of offering his body and bloud in the formes of bread 
and wine, canneucrftandwiththe Apoftles words and plainc meaning. That the facrifices of Abel], Abra- 
ham, Aaron, &c. were no facrifices, it rblloweth not by any deduction of ours, for we confefle they were fa- 
crifices,figiirauueofthe facrifice of Chrift, andlb dothCaltsinealwaycs acknowledge in his commentaries, Slander, 
and in the place whither you fend men, as it were, to fee a miracle. For what deduction is this in your Jo- 
gikc ? The facrifice of Chriftes death is the onely true propitiatorie facrifice whereby God was reconciled : 
ergo there were ncuer any facrifices that were (haddowes and figures thereof . It is nottherefore your railing 
ot Calums blafphemous pride and ignorance, without all colour of reafon, that will vpholdc'your Amichi i- . 
itian priefthood, forwhichyouhauenowordofGod, but many wordes of God againft it. Therefore this 

argument of Caluine mall ftill holde againft your popiih facrifice,and raaketh nothme aeainft die fic. U ratiue 
facrifices of the law. ° ° ° 



V 

1 



ao. This is the bloud.) Chriftes death »as nectfarie for the full confirmation, ratification^ accompli fhmm of The enrre- 

enetvTeJtameM though it was begonne tob» dedicated in the facrifice of bit laft fupper, being alfo within the cempaffi of <pondencc of 

bit Ta/Jton . Which u euidenthy the wordes pronounced by Chrift ouer the holy chalice pinch be correfbondent to the voordes \ v . ord " '" de " 

thttt nereftoksnUs the apoftle here declvreth) in thefirft facrifice of the dedication of the old law, l»uing alfo exfreffe iS? 

Vmtm of renuffton offinnes thereby as by the bloud of the new Teftament . Whereby itisplaine, that the B.Cbalxe of the moS , he 

altar hath the veryjacrificall bloud in it that wa-sfhed vfnn the Crojfe,in and by which, the new Teftament(yvhicb it the law real P^nce 

omtrit,gr.ice % andremiffton)was dedicated, and doth con ft fi . Jndtlterforeitualfoc'eerefbatnianydiuimthws, which fflffi* 1 
'ofHeret^sorignomtimtyfeem^ 

?f°'»thefacriJKeoftbe«ltar.mereofS*aulforthecaufe S aforefa^ 

in Leu1t.c4.paub poft initium,<j/y/y(»5 al thefe things to the immolation of Chrift alfo in the Srcrament 
Mike. S. The : Apoftle loyncth (bedding of bloud withdeath, and therefore the new Teftament was not dedicated Thefacrifice 

by the facrament of the bloud of Chrift,but by the bloud of Chrift (hed at his death . And althoueh the infti- of Chriftes 
tution of the facrament was within the compaflc of his pafllon, in refpecT of the time, becaufcit was in the dcath ' 
lame night in which he was dehuercd after he had becne betraied,yet was the facrament no part of his paffi- 
on,and therfore the new Teftament was not begun to be dedicated by it. Neither doe the words pronounced 
by our fauior Chrift of the cup declare any fuch matter,but that the cup is a facrament of the new teftament, 
which is eftablilhed by the (bedding of his bloud on the erode. Therfore he faith,Thivis my bloud of the new 
teitament,which is all one in fenfe with thefe words, This is the new teftament in my bloud,which is fhed for 
y u U ; B " c , neithc " he ,f P nort nat which was contcinedinit,wasthe newtcftament, which is the fame that 
the Apoftle exprcfled before cap. 8. but an holy figne, lacrament or memoriall of the fame . So the fenfe is 
clere.that the cup is a facrament of the bloud of Chriflymd of the new teftament,confirmcdtherby,bcineno 
more the bloud of Chiiftitfelfe, then it is the new teftament it felfe, feeing thejikefpeechisoftheoneand 
[ of the other, This is my bloud, Tins is the new teftament in my bloud . The exprefle mention of rcmifllon of 

» hnnes 1S referred to the bloud of Chrift fhed vponthe croflc, and not to the lacrament of his bloud contci- 

ned in the cup . Therfore he faith, Which is (hed for many vnto remifllon offinnes . Butthe bloud of Chrift 

Im Tu t ^Wf j n *? is P a , fllon ' A S«M»« fupper was effeftuall only to them that receiued it 
faithfully, the bloud of Chrift (hed on the croflc was auailable for the finnes of all the cleft, which were not 
yet borne •Therfore the cup did not conteine the blond it felfe, but a facrament of that bloud which was (hed 
on the crofle. Finally when the Apoftle faith fo expreily, that Chrift offered not himfelfe often,but once on- 
Jy, he offered not himfelfe m the fupper, except you wil fay he offcrcdnot himfelfe on the crofle . And ther- 
fore that which is fpoken of the facrifice of Chriftes death, cannot be verified of any other facrifice, nor of 
tne iupper,but (acra mentally, as it is a figure and remembrance of that only facrifice. 

Therfore Hefychius in the place quoted, meaneth no more but that Chrift by inftitution of his fupper, to 
be a memoriall of his death, declared that he did willingly offer himfelfe to his father, to die for the people, 
and preucntcd the malice of his enemies which fought his death. Andalludingtodicphrafeoffillingtheir 
hands that were confecrated priefts, he faith that Chriftes hands W erefilled,firft in the myfiicall fupper plxn he took, 
bread and brake, t and afcer by the crcfferfxnhew nailed to the tree. For f/«»(faith hrttakingyponbimthedignitieof 
priefthood, or rather then fulfilling it invoke, W henheahai<s had it, be dedecated that facrifice, which was for -vt. 

Therfore as the filling of the priefts hands was a figne of their confecration vnto the pridihood,fo was the in- 
Itltution or the (upper a facrament of the confecration of Chriftes priefthood, which was in worke and deed 

enhee of Chriftes death to his facramentall offering of himlelfe in the (upper. 

' ^'t I CXam P lcrs ") ^'^^hP^'^-fff^atsdinfirumntsofthiok IntheoWTc- 

cesoftheftateandfacramenu ofthenev Teftament, which are Ixre called Cf&ms, forthattlxyaretheUHelyimateoflT^Tu 

^ftrinlfdvtmthefattbfu^theoldf^ 
>M>»theh°lySmptures,the^oft;efdenly^ 

ilnfiZT ' ^"^ M7 h ^ Sacr4fMents °f' he old <«*>V>* *lfo moreffieciam by them of the mw, heaue "'- v ftate ' 

The offices J places,vcflels J and ceremonies of the old law were figures of heaucn & hcauenly thincs, which Sacrifice of 
arededicatcdandconfecrated in the new teftament by the bloud ofChrift (hed and once facrificed on the themafle ' 
croiic( as it is manifeft by that which followeth in the text)Sc not by any bloud facrificcd on the altar,wherof 

neither 



Shm. 



Me. 



- <, 



The Epifllc of S.Paul C h a p. i *. 

neither die Apoftlc in this place, nor the Holy ghoft in any place doth make any mention. And therefore the 
fudden paflage that you afcribe vnto the Apoftle,is a fudden paffion of yout ownc braine,for the Apoftlc wa* 
neuer at your facrifice of the maffe, that he might fuddenly pafle from thence to Chriftes entrance into hca- 
uen by his death and bloudy facrifice. Neither doth any of the ancient writers doubt,but that thefc better fa- The &crifi<* 
crificcs wherwith thefeheauenly things arc purified,are the only facrifice of Chriftes deatb,which is in ftead of chria« 

all facrifices.Thcrfore faith Primafius : The heavenly things tbemfelues, that it, thofe fptrituatt. things which are now in dcach - - 
truth celebrated in the church^re purified by better facrifices then thofe legaBfacrifices s namely by tin bloud of the paffion of 
Cltrift. Occam enius faith vpon this text : Becaufe tfafe heauenfy things had need vfa better oblation and facrifice >accor. 
ding to tlxir northineffejhefonne of Cod himfelfe r*as facrificed. Therfore our Lords death did profit and had force not only 
to confirmethe TeftamenU but alfo to this end tlvtt he might mak$ a true purification ofthefoule . The fame words hath 
Theophylad. The other as Chryfoftome, Ambrole, Theodoret, pafle it ouer in gcnerall termes, as a matter 
vndoubted,that the death of Chrift is the only facrificc,hy which the hcauenly things arc purified. 
Rhem. I *J . Offer him felf often.) As Chrft neuer died but once, nor neuer foal die againejo in that yiolent, painful, and Chrift or 

bbuddyfmhe can neuer be offered againc, neither needeth he fo to be offered any moiezhamng by that onea&ionoffacri- offered L 
fie e ypm t1x Croffejnade the full ranfomjredcmptionfnd remediefer mfinms of the whole world . Hcuertheleffe, as Chrift blouddy 9m 9 




once 
in 



Comment. 

in^Httn. 



fi< . . m _,.__, „„ 

figure cf the old /aw, or other facrifice that euerxvas* as beingindeede (though in hidden, ,» ramental 9 and myfticall, and °fd« aloft 

vnblmddy maner) ttx very felf fame B. body and blond, the felf fame hofl 9 oblation and r crifice> that nas done if on the 

Crojfc. 

And this truth is mfi euident by the very forme of wordes yfed by our Sauiour in tfo infiitutim andconfecration of the The tacrifice 
holy Sacrament, andtythcfrcfiffimofaUthe^ S. Cyprian* iscorrefpondenttothe Jlfcf* 

Paffion of Chrift . And, The facrifice that we offcrps the Paffion of Chrift, epjS$ . iw.4. & nu. 7t S. Auguftine de jj ^Sfc 
fii.adVet.c19. In thofe carnal facrifices was the prefiguring of thefleih of Chrift, which he was to offer for bethoac7 
finnes, andofthcbloud, which he was to fheade. but in this Sacrifice is the commemoration oftbeflefh of 
Chrift which he hath now giuen,and of the bloud which he hathfhed: inillispranuntiabatHroccidendus, inhoc 
amuntiatur occifns , In diem he was forcihewed as to be killed : in thefc he is fhewed, as killed . AniS. Gregory 
Ha^ian^ene faith, oratin morbumf ha* the Vrkftin tbisfacrifice,immilcet fc magnis Chrifti Paffionibus. S. Am* 
brofe li.t Offic. c.^Offertur Chriftus in imagine quafirecipiens pz&ontm. Alexander tlxfirB, cp.ad omnes 
Orthodox. nu4.to.x. Cone, Cuius corpus & fongms conficitur,paffio etiam celebratur . S.Crtgorie,ho^7 in 
Euang . So often as we offer the hoft of his Paffion, fo often we rencwe bis Paffion . And 3 He fuffereth for v» 
againe in myfterie . And I/ycbitts, li. x c .8 in Leuit. poft med . By the facrifice of the onciy-begotten many 
thinges are giuen vnto vs,to witte, the rcmiffion or pardoning of al mankindc, and the Angular introduftion 
or bringing in of the myfterics of the new Teftament. 

And thefaidfatkrs andctl?ers,by reafon of tin difference in tlxmmerofChriftes pre fence and obUlon in reftc&ofthat Tfcefattes 
on the Crcffe, called this the vnbloudy facrifice, as * Catuin himfelfccnfeffeth, Lut anfmreth them in the pride ofbereti- c* 11 ic thc v * 
caUftirit&ith thefc mrdes : Nihil moror quid fie Ioquantur vetufti Icriptorcs. tktt it> I paffe not for it, that the SS fc 
auncicntwritersdofofpeake: calling the difiinc7i on of blouddy andvnb^ and ahar. 

diabolicumcommentum,adiuelifhdeuife.^i^y«cA^«or^^W^^^ Calaioscon- 

t: 1U Vttdeiftand the Scriptures better t hm aB. thefatlxrs • tempt of th< 

I Ulke. 1 x^e Apoftles words are plaine, Chrift could not offer himfelfe any other way then by dying . Therfore he k*"** 

offered himfelfe but once for all, by giuing himfelfe to death : and nottwifeby any famafticall, hidden, inui- chrift offered 
fible,myfticall or vnbloudy maner . But you fayyw drift died s and xms offered after a fort in all tb: olde facrifices Jo himfelfebuc 
hcktmthratlxr r.ffired in the facrifice of the altar of 'the ne* Teftament A Avtfwcxe;, that in theolde facrifices Chrift once * 
was not offered in truth, but in figure and fignification, therfore in the facrament he is notoffered in tructb, 
but a figure^gnification^emcmbrance,and reprefentation of his only true facrificeps made in the facrament 
more nccrely and liuely expreffing the fame, then by any figure of the law it was expreffed . Yet is not the fa- 
facrament a facrifice propcrly 3 but a memory of that facrifice,and a figure of Chriftes body,not the very body 
itfelfc, buttohimthatrcceiuethitfpiriiuallybyfaitJi, as Aeoldc facrifices were to the taithfiill Icwes . But 
what impudency is it to fay? that it is moft euident by the very forme of words of our fauiour,vfcd in the infti* 
tution of the facrament,that it is the fame hoftjoblation, and facrifice that was done vpon the crofle,wherea$ 
in the inftitution of the fupper there is no word of oblation, hoft, or facrifice . You fhew as great impudency 
in&yingkisfofy the profefeon of all tk .• whencuen their wordes which you cite crie out againft 

yoUjthattheymeanenofuchmatter.For Cyprian in thefbrmer place, faith againft them that miniftred the 
&cTzmhm\)io\xtwmeWefm& 

Uoud. Wherufonitappeareth^hatthelhudofClmftisnotof^ 

fee is not celebwedtoitb laypfullfanflification, except our oblation and facrifice doe anfaere to hispafion . He fai th no^ 

that the facramcnt(which he calleth a facrifice or holy feruice)is the (tlfe famebody&bloud.dicfelfcfiimc 
hoftjoblation and facrifice,which was deme on the croffe,for wine was not offered on the croflfc.but that this 
facramentis notrightly celebrated, except it doe anftvere to the paffion ofChrift, whereof it is a memoriall, 
that is,that it be celebrated with wine, which our fauiour Chrift did call his bloud figuratiuely, to expreffe the 
fheddingof his bloud vpon the crofle. 

In the fecond place his wordes are thefe : Becaufe m make mention of Ids paftion in all facrifices (firthefaerifict 

tvbich we offer is our Lords pafsion) xec ought to dee none alter thing tlnnhedid. T<* the fcripture faith : So of ten as ym 

^atleatofthishead^drinl^ofthUcup^ym Therefore as often as w offer the 

cnpinremcmbraneeofourbffdatrfhiefHfs^ ourLorddid. Whatcanbc more 

euident then tbatCyptianinthis^acc calleth the facrament, a facrifice and the paffion of Chrift figora* 

tiucly 






Vv'l 



*' 



.1 



! 



f 

r 
I 



Chap.ix. To the Hebrewes. 4t * 

Chrift it fclfe. For Chrift is now imparl :>!e. Thcrfore no more properly then Chrift is crucified ia the facta- 
racnt.no more properly is hcfacrificed thcrin.But as the Apoftle faith figuratiue!y,thar Chrift was crucified 
among the Galath.ans, fo wc nuy fay he is crucified in the celebration of the facrament, and facrS • be- 
caufe h.s death and palfion and the venue thereof, is iiudy reprefented by the word that is preached! and 
the aft.on that .s celebrated: but properly we cannot fay that Chrift is facrifked or crucified inthefcera. 
ment The wordes of Auguftine , or rather of Fulgencms />*>/< */2W,, bethefe : Ho/defledfaftly,a„dno. 

thmgdonk dm, **A.fm mMmmmOJ, MM^, offered himfelfeafacrilki,Jd heft of fZt 

favour to God fir ys .To whom with ti,e Father and the Holyghoftby t fo Patriarchs, proplxt, and Prkt mtbetEZi 

fh&ofs mth whom £*«■&** holy CatlMmrchtlmughut the wMerporld doth not ceafe to offer the facrZ 

^■^fnne,wa,,too^ 

thu facrifk; there * a th^fgt^ngand commemoration oftbeflefi ofc!srift,wbicb he offered for Landoftbe blondxtich 
the fame God hath (bed for Vs , Of whkh S. JW, in the Ails of the Afokles faith iTak^^VL 2SS 

o^^d.Thereforetnth^^ 

« evdenly (hewed »h« » already gmn rnto vs . In thofefacrijkes thfonne ofGodwfore(be»ed, that hfhould be 

%7r&-Fi b ^ , " ^ "? '* M fT ***>*** P» "WW—f the^poftole LAS 

^WfX*™*^"^****"* died for yngodly men, Am Mm wereL enemies, we 
nere recoiled to God by the death of b* fan: . n this faying, marke that he callcth the facrament thefacrificc of 

bread and wmc. Secondly, that the fame, s offered to Chrift. Thirdly, by the whole Church. Fourthly as 
athankeig,umgand« 

in, andnotthatChnft is flawed asMlcd, but that he hath bccnekulcd. All which is raanifeftlyagainfttJic 
facahceofthcmaflc,mwh,ch neither bread nor wine is facrificed, nor to Chrift, butChrifthirnfcIfe is faid 
to be faenficed to his father, not by the whole Church but by the priefts onely, not as a rhankefgiumg onely, 
and commemoration of Chnftes death, but as the felfe famehoft, oblation and facrifice that was dWo» 

vponthe croffe but figuratively, facramcntally, and vnpropcrly. And what mould Gregory Nazianxen 
meancby tfcjriejS mnghnghmfelfe with the great pafftens of 'Chrift, but his contemplation o&cm Z K 
hirnfdfe and his .people vnto thankefgiumg for them ? For the facrifice of Chriftes death he callcth ikJ 
andvnfi crtfi Icabh ■faenfice, or whsch cannot be facrifked againe . Therefore he fpeaketh direftly againft your popifh 
faenfice, which you fay to be the famcihat was done vpon the croffe . The wordes of S. Ambrofe be thefe • 

a*iheoffercthh»flfe ataprteft, that he may for gL* our fumes. Heereinanimage, t1*ei»tmh,wl™ben$&ethinl 

tmefjionmh tlx father^ an admcate for ■» . Is it not manifeft in thefe words, that Chrift is not now offered in 
his death " Jl ima8e *> reprefcmation of his dcalh » bccaufe lhc ^ ac «ment is a preaching or fhcwingof 

As for the counterfeft epiftle of Alexander, although it deferue none anfwere, yet the words you cite, doe 
notprooueyourfaying. For the pafTion of Chrift is celebrated bythe factamentofthebody and bloudof 
Chrift : yec the facrament is not the fame facrifice that was done on the croflc and can neuer be reoea 
ted. Gregory mcaneth none otherwifc that Chnft fuffcreth againe, then S.Paulewhenhe faith Chriftwas 

J2S 'nrT ,g theGal u athians » Ga > 3'thatis,hispaflionanddeathisplainlylh C wcd,notaftuallyrcn U cd, 
nor Chrift fuffenng any thing indeed, but figuratiuely and vnpropcrly. Hefychius fpeaketh vndoubtedly of 
the faenfice of Chnfts death, and his words are thefe : ^^fw-.eonlyb.tmanyfuZsarefor^Henvshthk*- 
nfueoftlx only begotten fo,me that i* to fay, the pardoning of aUm^inde, hfe in perfett fbilofoflrytr nifdome, and * 
PW'f'WtoMonofthe^ 

fignedto tbtptrfon ofthehigb prieft, were offered, moft of all (betting thefhado* ofheauenly things, by thoCeth,nis»hick 

wm doneypon e«rtb . Is it now the facrifice of the maffe, or Chriftes death, by which allfinnes are foremen, 
aj] mankinde pardoned, the myftenes of the new teftament arc brought in ? The fame father, fpeakine after 
wardof the facrament, faith, it is both bread andfiefb, meaning the one properly.thc other figuratiuely and fa- 
cramcntally . Whertore I fay againe, that you baue cited the fayings of the fathers without all fhamc, which 
make againft you very plamely. And that the fathers call the facrament an vnbloudy facrifice. they doc 
Plainclvdjftingmmitinkinde, and not onely in maneroffacrificing, from thcbloudy facrifice of Chriftes 
death. ForbythatwasremifTionoffinncs, by the other could be no remiffion of finnes, becaufe without 
Jheddrngofbloudtherecanbenorcmiffion of finnes. Therefore the fathers calfcng the facrament an vn- 
bloudy facrifice, didplainely declare that it was no propitiatory facrifice, but a facrifice ofthankefeiuing. 
and remembrance of Chriftes death. Which Caluin knew nghtweU, and therefore faith, thatthePapifts 
did wickedly abufcthofcfpeechcs, to mainteine a facrifice of their ownc inuention . Yea he faith it is a di- 
uelhfri wucntion, that Chrift fhould be often facrificed, feeing he cannot die often, and without death there 
can be no facrifice for finne. Thefe thinges arefo plaine in the Apoftle, that they need no expofition, yet aU 
Jbe fathers aerec, that there is but one facrifice propitiatory for finnes, namely the death of Chrift . Chryf o- 
ftome faith therefore, thatthe fupper isnetfer a temembrance of a facrifice then a facrifice in deed. Horn. 17. 
wnichisthemeanmgofthercft ofthefathers when they callit a facrifice. Orifthey meant otherwifc then 
the Apoftle tcachcthfo plamcly, we may without pride fay with Caluin, it is not to be regarded what any 

man hathfaid, but what the Holy ghoft faith,of whom all men ought to learnc to fpcakc. 

CHAP, 



TheEpiftleofS.Paul 

CHAP. X. 



Chap.x. 



Becaufe in the yrrelyfeaft of Explatkn wa* only acownermrathn offmtes, tlnrfort In place ofal thofe oldfierifees the 
Vjatmettdeibrsofthe oblation of Clmftei body. 10 Whithh* offered blouddily but once {the LeuiticalVriefts offering 
fo cuery day) becaufe that ones waifuffkientfot euer 3 I J in that it pnrdiafed (at the prophet dfo witrejfeth) remij- 
Jton offiimes. 1 9 jifter at this he proftetttetb and exhoruth them ynto perfenerana, partly veil h the optmng ofHeat-.en 
bjcurhig1>~ptiefi> %6 partly tpitb the terrour of damnation if thty fall againe: 31 biidtngthem remember how much 
they hadfujfered already y and not lofi their reypard. 



Lcu.1^14- 



FO R the law hauing jj afhadovv of good 
things to comc,not the very image of the 
things : eucry yerc with the felf fame hoftes 
which they offer inccflantly^an ncuer make 

the commers thereto perfect : 

2 Othcrwife | they fhould haue ccafed 
to be offered, becaufe the worfhippers once 



FOr the law hauing thefhadow of good things 
to come >& not the veryfafhion of the things 
thefelues, can neuer with thofe facrt fie es which 
they offer yeere by yeere continually , make the 
commers thereuntoperfett. 

2 For would not thenthofe facrifices haue 
ceajfed to haue bene offered ', becaufe that the of- 



leanfed fhould haue no confeience of finnc fersonccpitrged s fhouldhauehadno more confei- 



?i>,7< 



any longer. 

5 But in them there is made a comme- 
moration of finnc cuery yerc. 

4 For it is||impoffible that with the bloud 
of oxen and goatcs finnes fhould be taken 
away 



ence of finnes? 

3 Neuertheleffejn thofe facrifices /; mentis 
on made of finnes cuery yeere. 

+ For it is notpoffwle that the blood ofbulles 
and ofgoates.fhould take away finnes. 

S wherefore vchen he commeth into the 



5 Thcrforc comming intothe worldhe world^he faith? Sacrifice andoffcringthouvoul- prj^. 
aith : jj Hoft and oblation thou wouldeft not: deft not haue ; but a body haft thou ordeined 



c Fcrfnneis 
the proper 
runic of a 
ceitaincfa- 
crifice called 
in Hehrue 

as Holocsult 

2$ an other 



fait 

J] but a body thou haft fitted tome : 

6 Holocauftes and c for finnc did not pleafe 

thee. 

7 Then f aid /, Behold I come : in the head of 
the boohe it U written of me ; That I may doe thy 
ml O God. 

8 Saying beforc 5 Zfc caufe hoftes andoblati* 



me. 



6 In burnt facrifices and offerings for finnc 
thou ha fl hadnopleafure. 

7 Thenfaid I : Loe,Icome 9 (In the beginning 
of the booke it is written of me) to doe thy trill, O 
God. 



8 Aboue when he faith ^ that fact ifice, and 

kind?. S:e the ons> andholocauftes, andferfinne thouvrouldeft offering, and bttrnt offerings, and offerin gs for 
^nw/.j Cor.j ^ jj ^^^d they pleafe thec,\\\\\ch arc of- finm thouwouldeft not,ueitherhaddeft pleajurc 



fercd according to the law, 

p Tlienfaid /, Behold/ come that I may doe 
thy ml Qod: he takcth away the flrftj that 
he may eftablifh that that folo wcth. 

I o In the which wil,wc arc ianCtified by 
the oblation of the body of Ies vs Chrilt 
once. 

I I Andcuerypricftindecdeisreadydai- 



PC 109. 

Cor.xy,*?, 



therein (which are ojferedby the law ;) 

p Thenfaid he., Loe, I come to doe thy will, 
O God : He taketh away the fir ft, to ft ab lip the 
fecond. 

10 In the which will we are made holy, euen 
by the offering of the bodyoflefm Chrift once 
forall. 

11 And euety priesi ftandcth daily , mini- 
lyminiftring, and \ often offering the fame firing, and offering of tenttmes the fame facrifi- 
hoftes, which can neuer take away finnes : cesjwb'tch can neuer take away finnes: 

12 But this man offering one hoft for 12 But this man, after he hath offered one 
finnes, for cuer * fittcth on the right hand of Jacrifice for finnes, * tsfet dmnefor euer on the Hebj.i?. 



God, 

1 1 Hence forth cxpc&ing, vntii his ene- 
mies be put the footettoolc of his fectc. 

14 For by one oblation hathheconfum- 
matcd for cuer them that are fan&ified. 

15 And the holy Ghoftalfo doth teftifie 
to vs.Fpr after that he faid : 

16 <iAnd this is the Teflament which Iwil 

of the See! "*ks t0 th:m *fier thofe daies, faith our Lord 
foment, but ic giuing my lawes % in their heartes, and in their 
fc£ly accom- W«fc Kiilfupcrfcribe them ; 
•liflicdb /7 uf H 4 their finnes and iniquities I wtl 

now 



Hicr.ji, 
Hcb.8,8. 

X This is part- 
ly fnl rilled in 



pnii 

XXZaX 



caucn. 



right hand of God, 

t$ From henceforth tarteng * till his foes be ^cor.H.tf 
made htsfootftoole. 

14 For with one offering hath he made per ~ 
fe&for euer them that are fanttified. 

if And the Holyghoft alfo beareth vs re- 
cord ; For after that he hadtolde before, 

26 * This is the \ couenant that I will make j cr « r .. 
vnto them after thofe dayes (faith the Lordjgi- \\ or,ccftamect 
uing my lawes in their hearvandin their mindes 
I will write them; 

1 7 And their finnes & iniquitiesjwillin no 

wife 




j. 



Chap.x. To the Hebrewes. 414 

now remember no more, wife remember any more. 

1 8 But where there is remifsio of thefe, / 8 Andwhere remiffum tf tbefe things \s, 

U now there is not an oblation for iinnes. there is no more offer ingf or finne. 

ip Hauing therfore brethren confidence /p Hauingtherforejbrethren,libertietoen+ 

in the entring of the holies in the bloud of ter into holy places in the bloudoflefut. 

Chrift: 20 By the new and lining way, which he hath 

e am/fa** 20 Which ■ he hath dedicated to Vs a prepared for vs through the vaile , that is to fay j 

newandliumgwaybythevele, that is, his hisfiejb: 

flefli, 2 1 And feeing we haue an high Prieft o- 

21 And ahighprieft ouer the houfe of uerthehoufeofGod: 

God, 22 Letvsdrawe nighxvith atrue heart, in 

iz Letvsapproche with a true hart in affuranceoffaitbfyrinckledinourbeartesfrom 

fulneffe of faith,hauing ourhartes fprinkled an euill confidence ,andwafhed in body withpure 

from euil confeience, and our body warned water. 

with cleane water, 23 Let vs holde the profieffion of the hope 

23 Let vs hold the confefsio'n of our witboutwauering, (fiorhe is faitbfullthatpro-- 
hope vndeclining (Tor he is faithful that mtfed :) 
hath prom ifed) 24. And let vs confider one another , topro- 

24 And let vs confider one anothervnto uokevnto lone ,and good workes, . 
the prouocation of charitie and of good 2 s Notforfinkmg the affemblingof our felueS 
workes : together ;as the ntaner offiome is, but exhorting 

25 Notforfakingour aflfemblieas fome one zno^nox t andfo much the more, as ye fee the 
are accuftomed,but comforting, & fo much day approching. ■ — , 
the more as you fee the day approching. 2 6 * Tor if we finne willingly , after that we H&&4' 

Heb.^,4. 26 * For (j if we finne willingly after the haue receiued the knowledge of the trueth, there 

knowledge of the truth receiued, now there remainethno more Jacrifce for finnes .• 
is not left anhoft for fmnes, 27 'But a fearefull looking for ofiudge- 

27 But a certaine terrible expectation of went, and violent fire , which jhalldeuoure the ' j 
judgement and rage of fire,which:(hal con- aduerfaries. jj 

fume the aduerfaries. 28 He that defpifethMofeslaw,dieth with' 

28 A man making the lawe of Moyfes outmercy* vnder two or three witnejjes: Deut.19.xfc 
Deuj|,T j. fruftrate : without any mercie * dieth vnder 2 fkw much forer puntfhment fuppofe ™oiU! u 



1. ■* V 



V 



-*, 



cyrs 



jjKj two or three witneffes. yejhallhe be worthy, which hath troden vnder 

* HcJefie' and 2 9 * How much more thinkc you , doth f me the f ome jr Go £ ? at}d hath comt ^ fa 

KatholikT he deferUe WOrfe P unimments r whlch hath blond of the couenant, wherinhewasfantlified, 

to,puni.i.a- troden the fonneofGod vnder foote, and e- mv dhoh thing, anihath done detiitevnto the 

bie by death, itemed || the bloud of the teflament pollu- fa r it eo fgrace* 

ted, wherein he is fanctificd, and hath done ^ For „ g fyo* kirn that bath fiaid,* Fen- V™**- 1 *' 

contumclie to the fpirit of grace ? geancebclongeth vnto me, Iwillrender,faytb som - ll -V' 

Deu.3 1,3 1 . 3 o For we know him that faid , Reuenge thg £ oyd . A „d a gaine, the Lordfhalliudge his 

™^ih*9> to me J willrepay. And zgzinc,Tbat our Lord ^ 

•W* williudge his people. s , ' ^ is a feareful thing to fial into the hands 

TheEpiaie 3 1 || Itis horrible to fal into the handes f(beUutnjr God. 

f ° r r ,y Mar " oftheliuingGod. s 2 Call to remembrance the former dales, 

3 2 But cal to minde the old daies: wher- in t y „fa b ^ „ had receitte d u g y ., ^> 

in being illuminated, you fuftained agreat dured agreat fight of aduerfities: 

fight of pafsions. ^ 

33 Andontheonepartcertesbyrepro- 33 Vartlywhileye were made Agafingffoc^ 
ches and tribulations made a fpec-taclc rand both by repmhes and affitBtQns.andpartly white 
on the other partmade companions of them y* became companions of them which were [o 
that conuerfed in fuch fort. toffedtoandfio. 

34 For, I youbothhad compafsion on 34 Vorye fufferedalfo withmybondes, and 
them that were in bondes : and the fpoile of tooke in worth the ftoiltng of your goods with 
your owne goodes you tooke || with ioy , gladnefe: knowing in your ' felues how that yoH 
knowing that you haue a better and a per- haue in heauen a tetter and an enduring fub* 

manent fubftance. fiance. 

3 5 Do ' Cggg // Casl 



'i 



1 
\ 



The Epiftle of S.PauI C h a p. x. 

jJS. D l n , 0t u th u ereforeIecr e your' confi- is Caft 'not away therefore your confidence' 
dence^chhathagreatrernuneration. iWU^ ZmJZ ofrewZd ' 
16 For patience is neceflarie for you: * vL / , 

thatdoingthewilof God, youmayreceiue l T V* , '"* 'ftf™' , ** <## 
theprorrSe. * mayreceiue ;ehattedo „ e thewiUof God, ye might receine 

«KS" L l 7 F ° r ^^-daverylitlewhile, **""f , ,. , ^, j 

nethatisto come, wil come, and wil not 37 tor y etaver yt'tlewhile, andhethatJhaB 
flacke. comepill come, andwiU not tarn. 



Gai$,». 



38 Andmyiuft||Huethoffaith. = cobutif ;?* And*theiuft fhaU Hue L faith: And* Abaci, 
he withdraw him felf, he fhal notplcafe my he withdraw him felf e, my fotdejhaU haueno^o.i^.' 

fouIe « />/<r*/*w /* £«». GaL3.1t. 

30 But we are not the children of with- ,# We are not of them which withdrawour 
drawmgvnto perdition: but of faith to the felues vnto perdition : A# M « m/WW mt0 
winning of the foule. /^,„ the l imi „ g oft f, efiu/e . P ™° 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.*. 

Rhem.Z. »• He hath dedicated.) rodedU^istobeauthomandb^m^ofa^nT.Thcl^ctefiaiattr^^h^i^ 

kC U ^t^tZ^ % x° b X J? < Y nd bCS i! mer ft ^ We reade *" tos ™« h ** bene au- 

frandfodl J t ofTemplcsjhichothermenhaue dedicated. The Greeke word figmfieth aJfo To p r, - CauilKng. 

fcmS^fS^^l^l' ^ d / ou k ^lybe]ievs,toraywehold a nyfuch b faerefie,thatCb„ft,. , 
Ldnl^ ?52 ^ «en«dintohcau C nwithlusbody,orwholchi im an«tie jas {he text.st&y" dedicated SUnder 
and prepared the Avay for a 1 h,s members to enter into hcauen , both with their bodies and with their foules 

Rhem 2 ^7^^^ d ^^^i D,n ^ b ^-^verereceiuedintohea«en!yreftt Sc^cs. 
R»em.2. p. c Conndence,whlch.) Good workesmaie great c«,fi dence of Taluoti<m*nd have great rLard 

Fulke 2. , Go<* worke. are good teftimonics of taith,by which we haue confidence of fahiation, by the onely eracc 

of God and not by the merite of our workes,yet haue good workes great reward , grounded vpon GodForS Moi:e ' 
mfe and not vpon the worthines of them. And confidence in this P face 3 is ftedraftnls of faith^ot fn the me^ 
rite of good workes,but m the mercie of God, who hath giuen good workes to be fruitcs ofSth S Ambmfe 

both that we ore mtdefeUotplmres^nd that w emoyfo great /«*. And vpon this text, he fay th : KotlL i, nTtfarie 

fiusrepcatingdayth: 2v>% tneceJpui t furyou,butfieJfaJines inyour faith. *"** 

- . A(LJ x ANNOTATIONS. Chap. x . 

^S^S^rf 6 ^^^^^ ^ * ndth ™?<>» ^'VrMeMoheJenandhyesceipal, 
llt r u " eh ™™W™W>??f<My*Mfa«ely reprtjentivgthe graces ,f them* TeRamtnt aiof Chrifies 
d'^:rohma i altheholyClmrchemtesa«d^k»rmRitut t d^rk r ;Ri„ ,t T>.;.auj .r ■.,.. .1, " , JM ti,,«,ua,.x 







the altar moft 

rcprc- 
die6- 
crificeonthe 



SacnficeofdiC 



Rhem. 



.,.„ :.,ft i c „ 1 . : „ ° „ fi.c ' — V ~ , » — .7' r c . "v Ictcjucrs j out arc ccrtaine teltimonies of 

rf^SS" M*° Jd l^TT L 0t ? e r th y reCciuers > as cfrcftuall toaffureth* father* 
fi>S^ T Ttt" 8,1 ? thc , dcath ° f Chrift ' as our Sacram «» «<= « vs. Although in re- 
Eld SS^n^^^^^* - ^ Sacr ^cnts doefarre exceede the Sacraments of 

ui(bS5^ C ^?l CC n ffi ' C i for *" n ° CX P re,rc f0Irac or "P^fentation of Chriftes death , but an a- Miffe ' 
nomble blafphcraie againft the perfection and fufficicncic of Chriftes only facrifice 
fJ:,J/ y .-j UC .T kd l tfM&'«*9ft,kgJoftkeMU» hadbemofthemfeluts perfetltoaUtf. 
cnt&tf '"r'Tf y thtmb ri<lW»*>™ ** •*** di^t^diLn^haTlutdnorelali. 

fZZ^^^^i^t^^J d ^^^ dm,,atims ^^ouldneu^haueLdedtobe Thele^cfi. 
^^Ttf^^^W^^^^^^^ opinion andpmkuUrlya^UedQnas crific«wac 

'W'rrf'rwnefytbvdtdnttcnetj, offer W^ 

W ten repeated. 



■ _^ 



Chap.x. 



TotheHebrewes. 



4*5 



falke 4> 



**#*.* V 



a -;t i 



/ J -A.. fe»fej bfo* : tie fcenfrtt W»« mrtfr recordes ani atteftatims of their finnes, then a redemption orfulre- 
TnCmanvmorc nor twt any facrifice or Sacrament or ceremome being made or done for them any more , though for 

- J V s . f....j.- M i. 1 H;,,,,v., M ^ PW ;& / . without dettendance of the one vmuer fal redemption by Clfojl.' hx rf^jj,,, * 

facrificcs,noc 

■ went 

:chat 
dndChmte$tie*!hWl4W]&*W*iK*rt^*^" w »**r w ' w * w ''' ; J V"'", "V • ° - *t ^ /r they were not 

^ZS^S^I^t^ wercChriftians, andtherefore could haue no , jijpHc ■ . , , 
oouiionof the facrificcs of the Lawc , which no faithfull lewe had before the comming of Chrift. ft**. 
f P e ^ Yer they thought 

hey might be ftill offered, to apply the vertuc of his death vnto them. But the Apoftlc declare* ,tb« after 
th/facritke of Chrift once offered, whereby all finnes are taken away , there are : wanes by God appointed, 
to aonlv the vcrtue thereof to cuery pcrfon, but all facrificcs for finnc muft needes ceafe. Howbeityou fay ; 

dies be daily require . Where your fpen ch is doubtfull , whether you mcanc other remedies then the death 
of Chrift, or other remedies then Baptifme. In tructh not the extcrnall afle of Baptifme,buuhe inward 
workine of Gods fpirite, wafheth away all fumes in the elect, by the vertue of Chriftcs death , which is tefti- 
fied and confirmed vnto vs , by the outward Sacrament of Baptifme The vcrtucof which application by. 
Gods fpirite in our regcncration,extendeth not onely to the finnes paft , butto all infirmities to come . And 
the Sacrament of Baptifme is a feale for confirmation of our faith, of remiffion of our finnes committed af- 
ter BaPtifmc recciued,when we are penitent for them , aiwcll as of finnes committed before : feeing it hath 
relation to the death of Chrift, whereby all our finnes are forgiuen . Therefore, although the ceremome of 
Baptifme oughtnot to be repeatcd,yet the vertue of Gods fpirite teftified 1 thereby, that we arc borne againe 
to be the fonnes of God, rcmaineth to our liues ende, and vnto etemall life . ; Although , for further confir- 
mation of our faith, and a (finance of our perpctuall conferuation in the body of Chrift, whereunto we are 
eneraffedbv Baptifme,the mercy of Godhath added another Sacrament of our fpiritual nouriftiincnt & fee- 
dirt with the very body and bloud of Chrift crucified. Not as a new Sacrifice for finnc, nor as a reiteration of 
that onlv facrifice of Chrifts death,but as an vndoubted pledge of his grace,whcrby we are allured that we are 
not onlv borne againe to be his children,but alfo are fed with the foode of life & immortahtie,diat we might 
alwaies continue in theftatcofGodschddren,euenvntilwebeputinpoffeffionof our heauenlyinheritance. 
Therforc there is none other rcmedie for finnes committed after Bapufmc,but the facrifice of Chrifts death: 
the vertue & force whereof, is inwardly applied vnto euery pcrfon,on Gods behalfe by his fpint, on man* be- 
h-ilfe mthcmthathauevnderftandingbyfaithinhiswoidpreached,andteftificdputwardIy,bythehoIy Sa- 
S^re^dVmSnd the Lords slpper.That the lewiSi facrificcs were no facrifices,no man in his right £*• f *• 
wits would amrme.butthe repeating of them argucth,th« they were imperfect faenfices, that did not take a- 
way finnc So the repeating of the facrifice of the MafTe, declareth,that finnc is not taken away by it,yea it 
doth blafphemoufly cmply,that finne is not taken away by the death of Chrift . For remiffion of finnes once 
obteined there remximth no more facrifice for finne, ver.i 8 If therforc remiffion of finnes were obteined perfectly 
by the death of Chrift,thc Maffe is no facrifice for finnes. If the Mafle muft needs be a facrifice for finnes,then 
remiffion of finnes was not obtained by the death of Chrift. But the Vofifiy Churches facrifice (you fay) is of ano- 
ther kindjhen thofe of the 7w<f,and you fay right. For they were ordained by God,to be holy faenfices and facra- 
mentsofrcmiffionoffinnes,bytheonlyperfeafacrificeofChriftsdeath,butyourfacrificchathnoinftitution 

of God and is blafphemous againft the only facrifice of Chriftcs death. Where you fay,H* maksth moffofitton 
letwixtk and Chriftes death or facrifice on the Croffcjn all this fyijtte . I artfwere, he makcth fuch oppofition as is 
betweene contradictories jacrifice,and no facrifice . For Chriftes death being the onely facrifice for finne, 
there remaineth now no facrifice for finne,whereas betweene the facrifices of the Law and .Chriftes facrifice, 
h - makcth fuch oppofition,as is betweene Relstiues . Becaufe all thefe. facrmces did figmfie this onfy perfect 
and abfoiutc facrifice** rather (you fay)" afequele of that onegenerall oblatiov, couertly alwaies bemferreththe 
fame It is a very couert illation ,tha t by no argument can be deduced out of his wordes or fentences. And it is 
a monftrous fcquele ,that one onely facrifice but once offered , neucr to be reiterated, after which there re- 
maineth no facrifice for finnc,{hould draw after it another facrifice, to be repeated tenthoufand times euery 
dav But it is the (elf e fame hofi (you fay; and offering, that xm done vf on the Crojfe in a different manner yfmf cpnthrw 
alhU^rowrhtbythefameVricfi. But the text is plainc,that Chrift offered him felfe but oncc,and that was vp- 
onthc crofte,andby that one oblation,he made perfect for cuer all that are fanclified. Therefore,your deuifc 
of a different maner,cannot ftand with the Scripture,by which it folowcth,that Chrift offred not him felf once 
onlv but twife in his owne perfon,and a thoufand thoufand times by Popifh Priefts. And feeing you haue no 
ground in the word of God,to warrant this your offering in a different maner,you may afwehnuent ten thou- 
fand different maners,in which Chrift hath or doth offer him felf fo often,to elude that whichjhe holy Ghoft 
rocaketh fo plainly of Chrifts one oblation but once offred, as you haue inuented this one difterct maner.Buc 
feeinethe Scripture teftificth,that perfeft redemption is wrought by that one oblation of Chrift on the croflc, 
what neede or vfc is there,that Chrift (hould be often offred in any different mancr ? Againe, where was it 
euer heard in the Scripture, that one facrificcffiould be offred by two Pricftes ? For you fay,that your Popdh 
facrifice « continually wrought by the felfe fame^tieft^lmfi, and yet you ftoudy defendc, thatu isoffcred 

Gggg a. by 



The Epifil 



C H A P.X. 



SS^ tfl rt" rayA 1; fli: ' «*•»» PrirtafierAeordcrrf Mdchifedecl, ,„„«■ H f P / X ' 



JfoZfer/. 



Rhem.f< f. Hoft and oblation.; HemtambmttbatCoimuldnohofiwfr &ri< 

Scrjpture ncuer fpcakcth. ' F s S Wai P hcmous deuife of Antichrift jW hcrcof the "**• 



ifeft 



humane 



pfrfxcfamcMediatourinthc Pfalme.BvT A b o dT x H o v a a s r f ^ T r^^* Aat Voicc 

^ftcedeofalthofefacrificcsandoblatiomhisbodvisoffJed' ndhmLL LI" T .° "* bccaufe Kj * 
Ui7.Ciuit.Deic.20.^W «•«». li * de Trin r ,7 « I ? -5 j u mimftr *d "> *e partakers or reccuers. 

orofFerin gj asmortal Beth ?whatfo clcane for dSwS^riS af^Ti *?"-** *"* imm °^°n 

hath no warrant «n the Scriptures affirmation is no poiS^^SK^? 1^ wbich hc 
rightly vnderftood according to his meaning, which he declare*^™ ?! ?° *« But h,s wordes b « n g 
uaile to confirme the Popifo facrificc .FoS'e foTm er ^ lace SSSJ?* °^r places, doth nothing a? 
was but once ofFred by him fijfc vpon the croft yS he SSSaS *" *" ficn g e * Chriflw bldy 

crificed againe,but the feaft of Chriftes SSSS c s £ S^dShiS^^^I^W <£ 

wemuftnotthinkethatSJVuguftmewouldappIy^SS^^^^^^ 

ludentiv & pro P erly s appIieth to the death of S?HlTJ«S?S J&* ttorST^r ******* &> * 

properly,foraSacramentorholy%neofthat facrificc ^e^^S^A^^^^'^Vm' 

haue the dtifyfacrificcoftbeCbmhtobe a sJcrLZ f^Sftfu l^ ° f » hhh '%**« **** 

Supper is vnproperly called a LAc^ZZZt^t^tt rf? **?*%"* firf W« *&** 

ly.that in this Sacrament is of&ed not a Sacrifice SlS r ? C ° n > obladon of Chrift.Second. 

uing/ortheredemprionoftheChurchS^^ 

by Ae ChurchHis meanmg alf 0j of me vfe of tni SS 

/^Jt,smoftdeercbyttosfaying, m atto 

cramentorholyfigneoftheonely^crificeofChSde^ 

« ;a figne and Sacrament thereo£The fecond plac " S AuS^e ^^w« Wr ^ Chnft ' bees ^" 

alledged.toproue^tChrmsbodywasgiuenWo^ 

cnely ofthe Sacrifice of Chriftes iLk&^?j^^^&^r l, « Auguftinefpeakett 



*t*litks«nJtmtrshtldvs by 

ri&br, 




C ha p. x* To the Hebrews 416 

ri^it^fnffwfunipmi^efwged^oh^ed^xtlt^^id^ni by his refurxeEttontnto a nfy life fa calledvs that aw pre- 
defiinatedy ami being catled y be iuftifiedvs, and being iuftified y be glorifiedvt. Therefore it is true, thai is cited in the 
decrees as out of Auguftinc de confecdift.z.c.Hoc cfcThat offering of hUfleft), which it made by the fritfis hands, 
iseatledthe paffton % death,crncifyingof Chrift 9 mtintrueth ofthethingfiutinafignifyingtflyfierie. • : '■• -. ■:_ 

them J • 8 - Neither did they pjeafe thee.) By thathe faythfhe things offered in the Lawe/idnotfleafi God 9 andliit&wife The lewes /a-' 
by tint he fay tb t tbe former to be tak$n atony, that the fecondmay haue place, it is euidzntjlM all hoftes and facrifices be not a & cc * "fu- 
tak&t a\x.ay by Ch rift>M the Heretics foLfbly conceiue; but that the olde bofies of brute beajkt be abrogated to gme place to -A noc a " ft " 
that whicjris the proper hoft of the newe law >t hat isjChrifles o wne body. s . '• • • ' 

fttiktm 8. ^7 sb« facrifice of Chrift once offered, all holts and facrifices are taken away: as the wordes of the text are The one fa* 

manifeft,fceing we arefan&ified by the oblation of the body of Chnft once ottered,^, jo. That tyhich Com- *"**? ot 
methin place therefore of the oldfacrificesofthclawe^istheonconlyoblauonpfChriftes body,which!was cbnftesdca *- 
once oftcred,and neither can,nornecdeeuer to be ottered any more. ' . l .- • 

thefK.p. if. Often ottering the fame hoftes.) M S Paul is forced oftento inculcate that cne principle of the^.cifM^nd Wemuftofren 
fujficienckof Chriftes death,becaufe of the Hebrues to much attributing t$ their legallfacrificp^rndfor tlwt they $4 vfcre- noce tnac ^ e 
fern them, to Chrftes cnely obUtionsfo wejhrougb the intolerable ignorance and importwutte of the Heretics of & is time fa £ P°** les 
buftng the wordes of the Apoftle fallen in the due defence and declaration of the valure and efficacie of Cbriftes. paffiona- nj prieftf sTnd 
hue the facrifices of the Law )are forced to repeate often f hat the Apofiles reafon of many Triefts and often rtfetitio&ofthe often Gcrifi- 
felfe fame facrifices ,concermtht\>e facrifices of the Law onely,vnto which he oppofcth Cbriftes fwificemdVriefih^fijand ong.concer- 
fpeaigth no word of or againft the Sacrifice of the newe Teftament,wh(ch is thefacrifice ofClmftes owne VriefihodJLawf^tnd " one . 1 >'^ he 
inftimion^yea the fame facrifice done dayly vnblouddily , that once w*t done blouddily : made by the fame VrUft. Chviji /*- anTfacdficw 
fusfhough by bis mhtifters hands; and not maty hofies >*stbofe of the oldlawe werejwt the yery felfefame innumUr,eu&> not the priefts 
Chrifles ownebody that was crucified. And that yow may fee that this is the judgement o f all antiquitie^and their expofitim am * Sacrifice of 
ofthefe and the lik$ wordes of this Epiftle y and that they feeing the very fame arguments that the Vroteftanti mwe makfft J c nevve Tc ~ 
much a doe withall among thefimple andvnlerned ,yet wcllperceiuei that they made nothing againft the dayly oblation or amCnC# 
facrifice of the altar, and therefore anfmred them before the Vnteftants were extant ,l zoo. y ceres. ;we wMfetdownefme of 
their wordes^bofe authorie and expofithn of the Scriptures muft preuaile in all that hatslxcifdpme or the f tare of God ,A- 
boue the falfi and vaine glofes of Calaine and bis flowers. 

Thus then fir ft f ay th S.Ambrofe;Qu\d ergo nos &c. What wc then? doe not we offer euery day ? we offer fore- Thc Calninifis 
ly : but this facrifice is an examplcr of that : for we offer alwayes the felfe fame , and noc nowe one; lambe , to ^ u « £". ts •?/ '* 
morowe an other, but alwayes thefelfe fame thing: therefore it it one facrifice, orherwife, by this reafpn be- ffi often c" 
caufe it is offred in many places,there (hould be many Chriiles. nbt fo,but icis one.Chrift in euery pl^cc^icrc fcr/d,anVin 
whole, and there whole , one body. But this which we doe , is done for a commemoration of that which was many places, 
done, for we offer not an other facrifice, as thchighprieftofthcdlde lawe, but alwayes the feHe femei&c. anfvv r c ^ d by 

Trimaftus Sjiuguflinesfcholer doth alfo preoccupate tbefe Troteftants obiettiom *W;Whac (hall we fay theor,doe no: \^ n f^ 

our Prieftes dayly offer facrifice? they otter iiirely, becaufe we finne dayly, and dayly hauc; needc ^ he.clcan- in lo.^iefr. 
fed: and becaule he cannot die,he hath giuen vs the facramentof his body and bloud: that as hisi^fliort was ibidem < 
the redemption and abfolution of the world, fo alfo this oblation maybe redemption and cleanfing to.al that 

The gei 
redemp 

Croffe 

body and foule. lib^.cap.ii,biftor. Againe thefameTrimafius> The.diuinitie of the worde of God which is euery 5s p jJ < fi 
whcre,maketh thatthere are not many facrifices,but one,although it be offered of many,and that.asitis one faCTiffce'of the 
body which he tooke of the Virgins wombe , not many bodies , eucn fo alfo one facrifice,not diuers, as thofe altar, 
of the Iewcs were. Vrimafjcco 

* SXbryfiftome alfo 9 and after him 7heophylaSie,andOecumemm y and of the I^tines^aimOyVafcljafi^^^emigius^and *f* T °' im 
othersfbieclto themfelues thus: Doe not we alfo offer euery day? we offer furcly.but this facrifice is an exampler epMH&u 
of that, for we offer alwayes the fclfe fame: and not nowe one lambe, to morowc an other , but thefelfe fame: 
therefore this is one facrifice. Other wife, becaufe it is ottered in many places, there ihould be many Chriftes. 
And* litle after ^ Not an other facrifice, as the high Pricft of the olde lawe, but the ielfc fame we doe alwayes 
offer, rather working a remembrance or commemoration ofthc facrifice. See th Annotation Lnkf »z,to./^c» 
tbefe wordes, A commemoration. Thus did all the auncient fathers Greece and Latinetreate ofthefe matters, a'ndfo 
they f aid Maffe , a>id offered dayly. and many of them made fitch formes of celebrating the diuine facrifice , as the Greeks 
and Latines doe vfein their Liturgies and Maffes^andyet they faw thefe places of the Afoft/e and made commentaries vp- 
on them^aiuhnderftood them (/ trowe) as well as. the Troteftants. ■ : . ■ . 

^ He that for his further confirmation or comfort lift fee what the amcient Councehand Doffors beteeued y taughi>andfra- Cotmcels and 
ctifedinthitthingjetbimreadetbefirftholy Co»»ce//o/'2^"cecap.I4;andinline Cone, ex Gneco. the CotmellofE- fathers. 

can.i9.Carthag.ixav&Cartb.ig^ 

ria Paflionis. S. Ignatius cp.zd Smyrnenfes. S.Martialis ep. ad Burdegalenfes. S.luftme Dialog, cum Tripbone. 
SJreneus li4.cap.31.34. TertulUan de culttifceminarum, &de corona milic. Or^nhotniLr 5.111 LcuitSfyprian 
cp.ad Cecilium.nu.x.& de Ccena Domi.nu.i4.8t Euftbius demonft.Euang.li.i.cap.to.^»JtAere)?irAic/jjrf A*«w 
., fit*d by occafion beforehand might cite but for tecUoufnes:a truth moft kpoven and agreed vpon in the Chrhflianreligion, 

tlilke. p* That the-HcbrueSjto whom the Apoftle writeth,in that they were Chriftians, did rcferre their facrifices to 
Chriftes onlv oblation,as all faithful lewes did before Chriftes coaming in y flefh I haue often prouedifor els 
they fhould haue been no better then carnall lewes. And this to dcny,is intollerable,both ignorance and im- 
pudence in thefe Rhemifli papifts.The wordes of the Apoftle fpoken in defence and declaration of the valure 
and efficade of the facrificq.of Chriftes death once ottered , and neuer to be repeated , doe of them felues 
ouerthcowe your bl afphemoif s facrifice of the Maffe: therefore we doe no way abufe diem. Whcrefore,where 1 J C £?£ fiw 
as you fay, the Af oftles reafons of many prieftes, and oftenrefetition of the fame facrifices, comemth the facrifices of 'the JJ^ 

G$&g*3* lawt 



J 



The Epifile of S. Paul Chap. x. 

UMmefyji is felfis for they make alfo and much more, againft all the falfe facrifices of the Gendles , and all 
other falfe facrifices, whatfoeuer y deuill fhould afterward inucnt by Herecikcs. Therefore S.Auguftine faith. 
Tithithighefi andtrsufacrtfke^afalfefacrifueshauegiuenplace. De cmt.hb.\ox.V>. Againc, the Apoltlcs rcafons 
doe fo make againft the many prieftes and often facrifice of the lawe , that they muft giuc place to the ondy 
pricft and faenbee once offered by Chrift : whereas if there be infinite priefts and facrificcs,or one facrifice 
infinitely repeated in the new Tcftamenr,the Apoftles reafons make nothing againft the multitude of prieftes 
and facrifices ofy lawcThat hefteaketljnowjrdofthefactifke cftht Mafejt is became there is none fuch>it a- fc^cc of ths 
gainft that falfe fiffion of fuch a bjafphemous facrifice , he lbeaketh often when he fpcaketh of the fingular ma * 1 

priefthod of Chrift , and of his one oblation once offered , whereby eternall redemption is found, and of the * 

impoffibility of reiterating the fame facrificc,becaufe Chrift can die no more. Where you fay your popifh fa- i 

crifice and facrificing priefthod,« of Chriftes inftitution to be done doyly vnUouddilyyou haue no word of God to 1 

prouc fuch inftituuon or mancr of oblation: wherefore it is nothing els but a blafphemous inuention of Ann- It 

chriftjto deface the gloric of Chriftcs onely facrifice. As for the iudgement of all autiquiue,if it were contrary 
to foclearc light of the trueth,as is cxpreflcd in plaine wordes and moft euident rcafons in this Epiftkyt were 
nothing to be regarded. But as I haue often faidc and proucd the auncient fathers , although they doe vnpro- 
pcrly vie die word of facrifice,for that which is but a facrament and commemoration of the onely faciificc of 
Chrift once offered on the croffeyct doe they expound them felues at one time or another, that they meane 
it to be onelv a facrament,not a facrifice propitiatorie in deede,or els a fpintuall facrifice of prayfe and than- 
kcfgiuing.That you fay our arguments were anfwered i zoo.ycres agoc,it is falfe:for none of y fathers of y age 
acknowledged your popifh facrifice of the mafic. The wordes that arc afcribed to 5. Ambiofc,arethclame 
which are found in the commcntarieofChryfoftomevpontheHcbrues,anddocplainely declare, that the 
celebration of the Lordcs (upper, is vnpropcrly called a facrifice, being indecdea commemoration of the 
onely facrifice of Chriftes death :and therefore it followeth, that it is rather a memorie of that facrifice, then 
a facrifice in deede. We offer not anotfor facrifice, at the high Trieft, but tlxfame ahr.tyes, but rather vt works the re- 
membrance of a facrifice. Thus Ambrofe and Chrvfoftome doe plain ely confeflc, that the facrament is VHproper- 
h called a facrificc,which is rather an exemplary rcmembrancc,or memorial of that facrifice of Chrift. The 
faying of Primafius alfo you doe falfifie>y gelding outthefe words,whichdo expound his mcaninEForthefe 

are his wotdesJfhat thenfhaUaefityf doemt our prieftes t\x fame thing daily, vhile they offer facrifice continually f they 
effer in deede but fir the remembrance of hu death.Andbecatsftxtxftrme Zuly^dhotu mede daily tobecUatifedJxcaufe 
becanmtnem die, he hath giusnvt this facrament of his body and bhtsd,that as his fafponwa* tin redemption andabfo- 
luthn of the mrlde :fo alfo this oblation may be redemftim and deanfmr , to all that offer it m true faith and haue a 

good intention. 

Firft therefore he faith not,that the prieftes offer a facrifice propitiatory for finne, but they are faid to offer 
facrifice vnpropcrly: for they offer not abfolutely , but vnto,or for the remembrance of Chriftes death. 

Secondly he fay th,that Chrift hath giucn this facrament of his body and bloud,that by true faith we might 
apply the bencfite of redemption by Chriftes death vnto vs , feeing the facrament is a feale of God added to 
his worde,to confirmc our faith.And this is the true meaning of Primafius , howfoeucr by leauing out and al- 
tering his wordes,you would enforce him to fay another thing. Neither doth Bede (although helmed in a fu- 
perftitious time, long after Antichrift didopenly {he we himfelfc) call the mafle, the euerlafting redemption 
ofbodyand foulc. But faith, that vpon the credite of the report of one Imma, (a mecte argument for iuch a 
conclufion) which faid he was dcliuercd of his bondes, wherein he was held pr ifoner, fo often as his brother 
Tunna caufed mafle to be laid for him,fuppofing he had been dead: Men vnderflocd } th.it the healtifull facrifice <u 
tsailedto redemption both offouU and body euirbfting.The like fable tcllcth Giegoric hom.37.in Euang.The words 
of Primafius ; that fbllowe doc fhewc, that Chrift is dayly receiucd whole of eucry one of the faith full,that re- 
ceiueth the facrament worthely by his diuine power, not altering the nature of Chriftes body , but by feeding 
them with it fpiritually through faith. The other faying borrowed out of S.Chryfoftome by 1 heophyW Oc- 
cumemus,and the rcft,doth manifeftly deelarc,that thofc fathers called the celebration of the Lords Supper 
by the name of a facrince vnproperly , which they confeffed to be rather a remembrance of Chnftes onely 
once offered lacrificc,wcn a fcenfice in deede,as that was.Whcreforc though they yeelded to the terme that 
was commonly receiucd,yct as well in their commentaries vpon this epiftle,as in other of their writings they 
declared, how they vndcrftand that terme: the vnpropcr vfc whereof is the onely colour that you haue in the 
auncient rathers for your propitiatorie facrifice : but in the fcriptures you haue not fo much as the fhadowe 
or colour of the name of faciificc , cucr applied to the celebration of the Lordes Supper. And as for the aun- 
cient Lyturgies, they haue not facrifice in them of the very body and bloud of Chrift, but onely a remem- 
brance ofthe onely facrifice of Chriftes death, for which they offer the fpirituall facrifice of prayfe of than- 
ke%iuing,of them felues,and all that they haue. The multimdc of places that arc quoted , are for the moft 
pan anfwered already in Luke cap.ti. Scd.f . The reft haue nothingbut the name of facrifice ,which howc 
it was vnderftood ,1 haue often declared. But that which is quoted out ofthe firft Nicen CounccU out ofthe 

Grcckcis this : In the holy table let vs not bafely attend the breadand cujfefet before ysjmt lifting vp our mindes,let ■» 
vnderfiaKd by faith, tluU lambe of God vhiehtaketh a»ay theftnnesoftbtttorl^to befit onthatholy tablt Jobevnbkud- 
dily ■faer.ficed ofthe pneftet anithat ve truely taking 1m eme precious body andbloud, doe beleuetitefe tobenr,fticatl*o- 
^ofourreden^n.F(rthHcaufevetak*netmxh,but&tle i tl*t wemayfyove m take not to fill viJ*tfcrholinttfe. 

The very wordes here vfed doc plaincly dedare,that Chrift is not really offered in the facrament, bur**** 
yrtthoutTacrifice ? that isj>y a commemoration of his death and onely facrifice. The like wordes they haue of 
hapafme: Doeft thou fee voter) vnierftandtl,at thepover of God is hiddenin the »4fm.Where euery man fceth^hat 
the wordes muft be vnderftood figurariuely,as it is vfoall in facraments. In the fibeUof accufation of Diofco- 
rus,exhibited to the Councell of Chalcedon by Ifchyrion a Deacon^ is declared , that whereas the Empe- 
tours had appointed Icertamecometo beghten tothecities of Lybia/peciaUy that ofit the facrifice might be 
oftercd , and the reft be btftowed vpon the relccfe ofthe poorc,Diofcoras fold me Cud come at esceffiue 

prices, 



Chap. X. To the Hebrewcs. 417 

prices, fo that of it neither the reverend and rnblouddiefacrifice was celebrated* nor the poere releeutJ. Here IS rtothing 

but the bare termc of hoft and facrifice, by which is meant the celebration of the Lords Supper, whereof the 
multitude did often communicate. For els a Imall quantitic of corne would feme to offer the poptfh facrifice 
of the maffe. In the Councell of Ancyra, the firft canon excludcth priefts from cxercifing their office, if they 
haue facrificed to Idoles, among which offices offerre to offer* is named:whereby the celebration of the Lordcc 
Supper is fignificcUn the 4.canon there is no worde of iacrificing , but to Idoles. In die f . canon it is decreed, * 
that they which in mourning garments and bebauiour, haue come into the temple of Idoles > ihould after . 
three yecres rcpentancc,bc rcceiued to the communion without oblation ; that is, their oblation ihould not be 
rcceiued.as was vfuall to be recciued of other Chriftians that had not fallen ; although Balfamon thinketh it 
to be meant of the pat ticipation of the Lords Suppcr.In the councell of Ncocxfarea itis decreed^bat in pre- 
tence of the Bifliop,the pncfts.fhould not offer >nor g/uethefanfftfiedbread^cr deliver tin cuppe: Which is nothing 
els,but to offer the facrifice of pray (e and thankcfgiuing in the miniftration of the Lords Supper. In the coun- 
cell of Laodicea it is dccreed,that after the prieft by a kiffe hath giucn peace to the Bifhop, and the lay ipen 
one to anothct>\hcnthe oblation fhould be offeredWhich. whether it be the diftribution of the Lords Supper,or 
lbme other oblation: ccrtcy nc it is, that it was not the facrifice of the maffe, which is done before the paxe be 

tiucn. In the x,of Cat thage,is nothing but the vtovdfacrifieing: which proueth no propitiatorie facrifice of the 
ody and bloud of Chriltln the 3 .of Carthage it is decreed^/wr in the facraments of the body & blond of our Ltrrd % 
nothing mare be offeredythen our Lord himfelfe detiueredfhat is, bread and wine mixt with neater: and that nothing mora 

be offered in the facrificei>but of grapes and come. This decree teftifieth, that the facrifice was of bread and wine, 
not of the naturall body and blood of Chrift: alfo,that C brill dcliuered bread and wine,which ouerthroweth 
tranfubftantiation ; as for the name of facnfice,we haue fufficiently declared how it was vfcd.In the 4,of Car- 
thage,is nothmg but the name of oblatim , and the cenfecration of the oblation: which proueth ,that the oblation 
was not the body of Chrift: for the body and blood of Chrift is not confccratcd,but the bread and wine to be 
afacrament thereof.! he counterfeit fables of S. Andrew and S.Martial] > are worthy of none anfwere. Origen 
fpcakingof the bread of propofition fayth : If thefi things be referred to the greatnejfeofthemyfierie , tkujhaltfinde 
that this commemoration hath cjfefl of 'great propitiation^ if thou return to that bread which came downe from heauen $ and 
gtmth life to this wrlde, this bread of propofition , whom God hath [et forth to be a propitiation by faith m his blood: and if 
thou lookg ynto that commemoration of which our Lord fayth: Doe this in remembrance ofme^thoufhaltfindejltat this k tils 
onely commemorationjthat makgtb God tnercifull to men. In thefc wordes he doth not call the facrament a facrifi cc, 
but a commemoration : which as it is a facrament of Chriftes death , whereby onely God is reconciled vntp 
vs, fo ic confirme th our faith in that reconciliation , and facramentally reconcilcth God to men. Finally the 
vnlearned are to be admontfhed , that the participle which they tranllate here in the prefent time offerings as, 
though Chrift ft ill ottered, is in the Grecke of the prcter tenfe or time paft , and Ihould haue been translated 
after Tie hath offered,or hauing offered. 
I themjO 18. Now there is not.) Chrifts death cannot beappliedrntovt in that full and ample fort as it U inBaptifme $ lut Wfacndft-A* 

owe; Clsrijl appointing that Lrgersm.JJicn and application to be made but once ineuery man,as Chrifi died but once, for it U P^ftle feemetb 
not meant that all finne fhall ceafe after Chrfies facrifice vpon the Croffe >north*t there fhould Be no oblation for firmes com- to £jd|8* 
rtdttedafter Baptifmeyrthat a man could notfinneat alafter Baptifme 9 or that tf he finned afterward Jx could haste no r#- ™^^f r 
medio or rewifficn by Gods ordinance in the church jvhich diners falfihods fisndry Htretikgsgather of this and fuck like pla~ finne,he aU 
cetsbut onely the Jpoftle teUeth the Hebrtses^as he did before chap^/tndas he dotbJtraigbtafterward> that if they fall now wate nwanetfc 
(whtreunto they feemedvery prone) to their oldelawe^vtd voluntarily after the knowledge and pnfejjion of the Christian tfatfoHremiC 
faith by Baptifme^comnm thisfinne ofincredulttieandapcftafie, they canneuer haue that abundant remjffionappliedrnto ^^ ' *"' 
them by Baptifme&hich c. nncuerberninifiredto them agme.And that generaUfull pardon he callethherefiblzxion^and 
afterward in the %6.verfi hofliam pro peccato,an hoft for fin n e. 

Vulke. 1 The Apoftlc condudeth,that feeingrcmiffion of finncs is obteyned by y facrifice of Chriftes death, there &JSfifo 
remaineth now no more facrifice for finne . Thereof it followeth inuincibly, $ the maffe is not a facrifice for 6 
finne; to auoide which molt clearc conlequcnce, you fay rooft impudently , the full pardon obteyned in bap* 
tifme is called an oblation for finne. So you wil bring in y facrifice of baptifme , as you doe the facrifice of the 
maffe. Such monftrous coclufions you inucnt, to obicurc y moft clcere light of the trueth. For itis moft ma- 
nifcft,y the Apoftle out of y text of (capture rehearfed immediadtly before concludeth,y all oblation is nowe 
taken away,bcc auie remiilion of finncs is obteyned by Chriftes one oblation of himfelfe vpon y Croffe.So dop 
the a unci e n t fathers expound this tex t.Chr y foftom c fayth: Therefore he forgauefinnes 9 when hegaue the tefiament 9 
he gaue tl>e tefiament by hisfitcrifcet if there fore hefcrgauefinnet by one facrifice fsm there is no neede oftkofieensLTheo- 
doret faith; tVlsere there is remffton of thefi things^ nowe there is no oblation for finne :for it ufuperfiuous after reptijjion 
is giuen*j4ndbe promt fed remijpon faying: Their fittnes and iniquities^, will no more remember ; Primafius refcrreth it to 
the aboliihing of the facrifices of the lawe,but the text is generall of all oblation : and the fame rcafon exten- 
dcth to al other facrifices that might be inucnted. Photius vpon this text fayth^f hat neede is there of many obla* 
tions 9 wlsen tlsat onewbich Chrifi offered is fitfficient to taltg awayfitmes i the facrifice of the mafic therefore,can ne- 
uer ftand with the trueth of this text to be a facrifice for finne, 

BhetH.ll **• lfvtcGnncvii\lm$y.)jttbeCtdtibiijb 

this 04 the TUguatiam didbefore them y to prone that an Heret'ikgpApofiata^r any that wilfully forfakgtli the trmhftmne- hC ^ a8 2f ft 
tier be forgiuenJVhich(as is before dedaredinthe 6 t thap.)ie moflwickfd blafplnmie : the meaninghreof being 9 ask there finne. 
faid 3 o)iely to terrifie the Hebrues , that falling from Chrifi they cannot fo eafity Isaue the hofi of Chriftes death applied vnto All fmncs m*y 
themjyecaufe they cannot be baptilgd any mcrejfutmuft pafie by faeramentaUpenanceyond fatis fa& "totymd other htrdre* bcrcraittei bf 
mdies which ChrifihatbprcfcritxdafterBapt fa 

Penance is not excluded by thefc wordes of Paul,but the renewing by the lauer of rcgenerationJ-Ie doth not by Baftiimc 
here take away the fecond or third remiilion of finncs (for he is. not fuch an enemie to our faluation)but the Perilous re* 
hoft which is Chrift he denieth y it is to be offered againc vpon the Croffe. So faith this holy Do8or«And by this &*% of * a 
place mithe Hkgyoufeejtow perilous a thing it is for Heretics and ignorant ptrfons to reade the Scriptures, Which byfo- j^S^T* 
bwiogthehowntfrnafiftheypctuatt^ Gggg. 4. ' By f ~~ 



r The Epiftlc of S. Paul Ch a p. x. 

1 By that which followcth in amplification of this finne it is manifeft , that the Apoftle fpcaketh riot of cuerv S.nne no,- n 

the holy Gholt, and ihall neuer be remitted, either in this world or in the world to come. Therefore this text 
S^li \T<$* h ? cfie r of < he Nou«ians,which denied repentance after baptifme for any offence. But it » 

Apoftle then with blafphenue, and our Sauiour Chnft : for their wordes arc plaine to that effeft. But ,& mea- 
^g{yo^zy)u onely to terrifie the Hebrue^bat falling from Chrififhey cannot foeafify bam the holl of Chrifie, dwbap- 
^■tW«m.Hismcaning in deedeis to terrific theHebrues,buthcfaineth not the dancer to begrcatW 
then ltis, when he fayth , it is impofi.ble for them to be renued,that haue finned againft the hoi v Ghoft. He 
wanted not wordes to haue exprefled his meaning, if it had been onely of, he hardfacramentdhenance^tufa- 

■nmOi not haue faid,it is an impoffiblc thmg,but it is anhard matter. Yea if he had knowen how eafiiy al that 

S/? Cn f Ce/ U °a, an u 0thCr *********** be ^cafed by a generall pardon of the Pope * am, 
f*Vf, he could not mftly haue ternfied them with the difficultie of the remedies. For the holt of Chriftcs 
death k not more eafiiy applied by baptifme, then all penance and fatisfaaion is rcleafed by a Popes pardon 
1 herefore all your doftnne of hard penance,fatisfaftion,and other hard remedies after baptifme; tehdeth to 
none other end but to aduance y Popes pardo aboue y paffion of Chrift.That which you aLagc as out of S 
Cyril(asl haue often told you of y fame :ouer-Gghr)is y faying of Iodocus Cliftoiixus, who is auftor of thofe 
4-bookesof y commentaries vpon Iohn,y are inferred m his workes, to fupplie the want of fo many booke- of 
Cynllus y are loftWhercin y ou,that fo often charge vs to write & reafon lb vnlearnedly,fo ignorantly,fo foo- 
IirWy,behauc your felucs moft ridiculoufly iguorantly,foohfhly , vnleai nedly,& declare what Judgement you 
ha*ein the writings of the auncient fathcrs.Butto the matter, we confeffe with Chftouauis , that the Apoftle 
dothnottake away remiffion of finnes tenne thoufand times committed after baptifme, but to them thatare 
Mien away,he demeth renuing by repcntance,fuch as is teftificd by y" facrament of baptifme. Which hauinc 
relation to the one >' faenfice of Chriftes death , hath alwayes power to allure ys ofremiflion of finnes if wc 
doenot by wilful falling away,and finning againft y holy Ghof^makc the death of Chrift vneffcftual vnto 

rinaJJy,ir is no Derilous thine m fp.irfp r 1 !** <<ri\r,n,rn<:fCnrrU*r,,h» A nn Ai...t... _i_ t 

Were 

of the S 

is inipoflible. 

Rhem.I2 .^^^i^^j^f^-) JVhfoeuermakethno more account oftbebloud of Cbrifiesfacrifice,eyther Contcmptof 

ZZZT"l j ?%? t \ Wt ]*J" 1 ? ChaU " **• * ^(^^SauiovrcaUeththatal^thtbloudcfthenmTeQaS^^^ 
^ytlx* he dcth cfthe blmd ofcalues animates, or of other common drin^e,, i, W cr,h> death, and GodwiUintbe m vt W >fiaa,ncqc 

"J^H'tbenotptmi/hedhere^reueiigeitrrnhgruuoiupuniibment. 
fitlke. 1 2 , 'WhoToetier difhonoureth the bloud of Chrift verily fred on the CrofTe.or the facrament thereof, which is 
toS.L • .™ T * u co "f ™ atl0n of thencwTeftamentin the fame bloud,is worthy of death temporal & eternal 

Mm. 13 JJj .It is horrible ) Let all Chrifiian people doe fatufafticn and pen.mce for thiir finnes in thk Ife.for theiudoe. Pe ™«. 

Heu^beexceeding^reeuottf;- ■ * ' 

Tulke. I J Let all Ghriftian people be carefull not to commit finne , and of fuch finnes, as through frailtie and icmo- 

on of Chrift,or els lookc for eternaU damnauon 5 by the terrible fentence of Gods iuftice. As for the pames of Pur S ator - r ' 
and^ardo C ns arC * ™" C Krriculamcnt ' to make mcn W deerc for P°P ifll m afles , merites , fatisfaftions 

Rhem.I4 j£ Youhadcompaffion.) To be meriifuUto the affjffed for religion, and to be partaker, of their miferies^ave- Mere&totfc 

vy nimmam Ym^fidgiutAgrm confidence before God in the day of repayment orremmaxtion for the fame i^prifoned fa 

Tltlke. J 4 To be mercifoll to the affliftcd for true religion , is a good worke, which God will doubtles larrcly reward rdigioD * 

S EEfSF^tt Tf ??"* T J Crcf ^ C "° ttuft " l ° bc re P° fcd in thc merice of S°°<* "orkes, but Mcrite. 
onely in the mercie of God } which forgiueth our finnes,and rewardeth his gifts in v S ,not our merits or deferts. 

Mem. 34. - W «J lo /0 tff^f'nwnKnUconfiderthissbeyvMtdw^ Loflcof«oo* 

orgJodifordtfmfioftheCatholihfatth. J for religion. 



3». Liucth of faith.) T*itbfi<amenaffic7edinthis life y ha»e their comfort in their affuredfdtb and bore of Urifls Fmrhisfcoa 

emmnx* dehuer them once Jrm aUthefe miferie, : andfo by that faith and comfort they L^bere*, othervifthU mi- fc °} ^ af " 
jertble lije \\ ere a death, * i runted. 

CHAP. XI. 

-^^re'MdtdtbltKe^n^ 

mheauen.- but they and™ mtv after the conming of Chr ijlrecemittogttlm. twmmfmwmnm 

Fjtlke. J . The Apoftle doth not giue here a perfeft definition of faith, but defcribeth it fo farrc forth, as was ncceflarie Fach, 
■ S3SSSSS5S : ,tted, ° hcaUen ' n0rAal1 ^rethegenerallrefurrcftton, when aU the deft 



A " NdJ&ith is,4che fubftance of things to T^Aith is the \gtm\ 

S&ht (I be »°H f or /the argument of things 1l euidence of things not feeneT ' ' aaoa ' 

feSv- " * S m r u y a ,n f ^^dtcftimQnjr. 3 . Through faith n>ee Jdersl^d that the ***"' 

CcZ^ij, 3 By&ith,we Y nderfiandythe worldes *vmldsr*ereord«„edlythe*0rdofqod,andGM*> 



ft 



C h a p . xi. To the Hebrewes. 418 

were framed by the wordofGodrthatofin- thatthingswhich are feene, were made of things 

uifible things vifible things might be made, which were net feene. 
CeauM- 4 * By faith, Abel offered a greater hofte 4*By faith, sAbel offer edvnto God amor e 

MM*3 .3 ?• t0 ^° d tnen ^ a ' n : * ty which nee obtained excellent facrifice then Cain, Hy which hee wot Gen.^, 

teftimonie that he was iuft,God giuing tefti- witnefjed to be righteous , God teflifying of his 

monie to his giftes, and by it,he being dead, giftes: by which alfo hee being dead, yet }pea- 

yetfpeaketh. keth. 
Gcn.f,t4. j *By faith $ Henoch was tranflatedjthat / By faith was* Enoch tranfiated, that hee Matt.t3.3y, 

Ecd.44>»& hefliouldnotfeedeath,andhewasnotfoud: fbould not fee death, neither washeefomde,for Ge "'* ,2 4* 

becaufe God tranfiated him. for before his God had taken him away : For afore heewas ta- CCC e ' 44 ' ,4! 

tranflation he had teftimonie that he had ken away , hee was reported of to hone f leafed 

pleafed God. Cjod. 

6 But without faith it is impoflible to 6 But without faith it is impoffible to pleafe 

pleafe God. For || he that commeth to God, htm :for hee that commeth to God, mufibeleeue 

muft beleeue that he island is a % re warder to that Qodis, and that hee is a rewarder of them 

them that feeke him. that diligently feeke him. 
Gen.*,i3. 7 *By faith, Noehauingreceiuedanan- 7 * By faith, Noe being warned of 'God of 'Gcn.*.^. 

Ecd.44,17. fwer concerning thofe things which as yet things not feene as yet,mooued with reuerence, . 

were not feen, fearing, framed the arke for prepared the *Arke, to the fatting of his houfe, 

the failing ofhis houfe,by the which he con- through the which arke he codemnedthe world, 

demned the world : and was inftituted heire and became heire of the righteoufneffe which is 

of the iuftice which is by faith. by faith. 
Geiuirf. 8 *Byfaith,hethatiscalled,Abraham,o- s By faith,* Abraham when heewas called, Gen.is.4. 

*3>t. beicd to goe forth into the place which he obeyed God togoe out into a place which hee 

was to receiue for inheritance : and he went fhould afterward recti tie to inheritance : and hee 

forth,not knowing whither he went. went out /tot knowing whither hejhouldgoe. 

9 By faith, he abode in the landofpro- 9 By faith, he remooued into the land of pro* 
mife,as in a ftrange land, dwelling in cotta- mi p } M int0 a p ange com .„ hm he / had 

ees withlfaac andlacobthecoheiresofthe ^ in tabernacles, with Ifahac and Iacob, 

ramepromife. heircs with him of the fame promife; 

10 For he expected the cine that hath _ , , / , r .... r , 

foundations: whofe artificer and maker is "j[?£f±^ ***h*»**fm«U. 

q . tton,wbofe builder and maker u God. 

G«u 7 ,i?. IX *Byfaith,Saraalfoherfelfbeingbar. " lh %? h '&* «&* fra her felferecei-Gwi* 

««,to/i'z: ren,receuiedvertueinconceauingoffeede, ^^^Hefee^wstsMmed 

Ecd 44, ». 'ft f time ofage . becaufe fh?beleeued ff ch /, de »J**J*'f ™t?? e > b ««fP>« 

that he was faithful which had promifed. "** htm f^M^tch hadpromtfel 

1 2 For the which caufe euen of one (and ' * 9sf»d therefore ftrang there ofone,euen 
him quite dead) there rofe as the ftarres of °f one which was as pod as dead, fomany in 
heauen in multitude, and as the fand that is rmdMe as are the ftarres in the stye jmdas the 
by the feafhore innumerable. fandwhich is by the feafhore innumerable. 

13 According to faith died al thefe, not 13 Thefe all died according to faith, not ha-. 
hauing receiued the promifes,but beholding uing receiued the promifes, but when they had 
them a farre of, and ialuting them, and con- feene them afarre off, andbeleeued, and fainted, 
fefsing that they are pilgrimes and ftrangers and confeffed that they were Jlrangers andpiU 
vpon the earth. grimes on the earth. 

14 For they that fay thefe things,doe fig- 14 For they that fay fetch things, declare that 
nifie that they fe eke a countri e. they feeke a countrey. 

15 And in deede if they had been minde- / / Alfo if they had bene mindefull of that 
ful of the fame from whece they came forth, countrey, from whence they came out, they had 
they had time verely to returne. leafure to haue returned: 

1 6 But now they defire a better,that is to 16 But nowe they defire a better countrey, 
fay,a heauely. Therfore God is not confoun- that is jt hcauenly wherefore God is notafhamed 
ded to be called their God. for he hath pre- of them to be called their God, for he hath prepa- 

Gcn' Ms9 ' pared them a citie. red fir them a cttie. Geitnio' 

Hom^"' *7 *Byfaith,AbrahamoffredIfaac,when 17 *By faith Abraham ofjredtflfaac when ccck.44.1V1 

he he 






The Epiftle of S.Paui Chap.xi. 

he was tempted: and his onlie-begotten did he wasprooued : and-hee that had received the 

he offer who had receiued the proraifes: promifis,oferedvp his onely begotten forme 
Gen.*7,*7. 1 8 ( To whom it was faid, That in Jfaac i S To whom it was faid,*That in Ifahacfhal Gcan n 

3 '.- jhallfeede be called to thee.) thy [cede be called. ' ' 

1 9 Accounting that God is able to raife 19 Forhee conjidered that Qod was able to 

vp euen from the dead, where vpon he recei- raife the dead vp againe,fiom whence alfo hee 

gSaad'i?- 6 ' Ue( * k im a ^° C *" or a .P ara blc. receiued him in a ccnamejimilitude of the re- 

fteri/ofchnft 20 *Byfaith,allbof things tocome,Ifaac luricction. 

d^andaliue bleffed Iacob and Efau. 20 * By faith did Ifahac blcffe Iacob and E- Gcn.t 7 ; i7 . 

Gcn.48,if. 21 * By faith, Iacob dying, blefled euery fiuconcerning things to come. 

Cen.47,31. one of thefonnesof Ioleph :* and [| adored 21 *Byfaith,/acobwhenhewasadying;blef- o„ 

the toppe ofhis rodde. fed bo. h thefonnes oflofeph, andworpjtpp7d | to- tSometLi*' 

Gen. 50,14, 22*Byfaith^ofephdying,madementjoh ward the toppe of 'his fcepter. fcamngvjwl 

a? * of the going foorth of the children of Ifrael: 22 *<By faith, Iofcph when hee died, remem- q * 

and gaue commandement % concerning his bred the departing of the children of Ifrael: and ' '** 

bones. gaue commandement of "his bones. 

Exo.2,s. , ^ * By fafi^ M yf cs being borne, was 23 * By faith, Mofeswhen he was borne ,was ExoiU.r. 

hidde three moneths by his parents: becaufe hid three moneths ofhis father and mother, be- afesj .1.' 

they law him a proper infant, and they fea- caufe they fan he was a proper childe, neither fea- 
Exo.1,1 6. red not*the kings edict. red they the Kings commamdement. 

Exo.2,u. 24 * By faith, Moyfes being made great, 24 * By faith, UWofes rvhen hee was great, Exod.1.12. 

denied him felf to be the fonnc of Pharaos refufed to be calkd thefonne ofpharaos dawh- 

daughter: ter: 

25 Rather chofing to be affli&ed with 2 f Chafing rather tofuffer aduerfttie with 
the people ofGod,then to haue the plcafure the people of God, then to enioy the pleafwes of s ' 
of temporal finne, fane forafeafon: 

26 Eiteeming the reproche of Chrift, 26 Sfcevtingthe rebuke of Chrifi, greater 
greater riches then the treafure of the e^£- riches then the treafures of Egypt : Forhee had 
gyptians. for t he looked vnto the remunc- rejpett vnto the recompense of the reward. 
ration. 27 *By faith hee forfooke Egypt, fearing not E . • 

Exo.u,37. 27 *By faith,he left e^gypt: not fearing the-wrathofthcKing:For hee endured, euen\as tor.asbchdl 

the fiercenes of the king, for him that is iriui- though he badfeene him which is inuijible. , din S- 
fible he fufteined as if he had fcen him. 2 8 * Through faith hee ordeined the Paffe- Exoiu iu 

28 By faith,he celebrated the Pafchc,and ouer&theefftifionofbloodjesl he that deftroied 

the {heading of the bloud: that he which de- thefirU borne, fhoutd touch them. 
ftroicd y flrlt-borne 3 might not touche them. 29 * By faith they paffedthor owe the red fea, Exod.14.21. 

Gcn.i 4j ai. 29 *By faith they paffed the redde fea as as by dry lande: which the Egyptians affaying to 

it were by the drie land : which the »/£gyp- doe, were drowned. 
tiansaflaying,were deuoured. 30 * By faith the walks of lericho fell down, i f u /.2o. 

Iof.6,20. 30 *By faith the walles of Iericho fell after [they were compaffed about feuen day es. 

downcjby the circuting of feuen daies. 3 ' * By faith the harlot Rahab perijhednot Ioftu.r. 

IoH^i j. 3 * * By faith, Rahab the harlot perHhed with them that were difobedient , when Jhee had 

25.2,3. not with the incredulous, receiuing the fpies receiued the fpieswith peace. 

with peace. 32 aAnd what fhall I more fay ? for the time 

3 2 And whatfhal I yet fay ? For the time wouldfaileme,torehearfe ofGedeon,of ¥ Barac, Iudi.rf.n. 
wil faile me telling of Gedcon,Barac,Samp- andof*Samfon ) andof*lephthab,of*Dauidal- IudU.6 
fon,Iephte,Dauid,Samuel,& the prophets: foand ¥ Samuel, and of 'the Prophets: ludi.13.24. 

TheFpimefor 33 Who by faith ouercame kingdoms, 33 Which through fatthfubduedkingdomes, l ^™± Q 
many Mar- | wroU ght iuftice,obteinedpromifes,ftopped wrought righteoufnefe , obteined the promifes, & ,3 a* ' 

the mouthes oflions, flopped the mouthes of the Lions, 

3 4 Extinguifhed the force of fire, repel- 34. Quenched the violence of fire, efcaped 
led the edge of the fword, recouered of their the edge of the fworde , out cfweakeneffe were 
infirmitiCjWere made ftrong in battel,turned madefirong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to 
away the campe offorainers: ^ fight the armies of the aliantes. 

35 Women receiued of refurre&ion 3f The women receiued their deadrayfedto 
their dead, and others were racked, not lifeagainc: Other were racked pot looking for 

accepting deliuerance, 



:j 






Chap.xi. To the Hebrewcs. 417 

accepting redemption,that they might finde deliuerance, that they might receiue a tetter re* 

a better refurredtion. furreUion. 

3 6 And others had trial of mockeries and . 36 *And others were tryed with mocking*, 

ftripes,moreouer alfo ofbandes and prifons: andfeourgings : Tea mor cotter, with bondes and 

37 They were ftoned, they were he wed, prifonment: 

they were tempted, they died in the flaugh- 37 They were fioned, were hewen afimder, 

ter of the fword, they went about in fheep- were tempted,werejlaine with firorde pandered 

skinn cs,in goates skinne.yie edy,in diftrefle, about injheepe skinnes, and goat es skinnes, being 

afflicted: destitute ^iUed^vaAtormented; 

38 Of whom the world was not worthie. 3$ O f whom the worldwas not wortfy: They 
wandering in defer tes, in mountaines and wanderedinwtldernef[e s andinmomtaincs>and 
dennes,and in caues of the earth. in dennesjindcauesofthe earth. 

jpAndalthefebeingapproucdbythete- $p *And 'tbefe all 'through faith, hauingob- 

ftimonie of faith, *pf) receiued not y promife. teinedgoodreport, receiuednot the promife: 

40 God for vs prouiding fome better +0 whereas God hath prepared a better 

thing , that they without vs fhould not be thing for vs t that they without vsjhould not bee 

confummate: madeperfeB. 

MA.RGINALL NOTES. Chap.xi. . 

fhem.Z. f- Henoch was*) Here it apfeareth that Henoch yet liuethandis not dead:againfi the Caluinijls. See tin annot. 
ApocaI.chap.zi. 

Tttlke. 2. It appeareth not that Enoch yet liueth in body,more then Mofes or Elias,but that he was tranflated by God Enoch not fiiU 
out of the worid,and died not after the common maner of men. liuingi 

Jlhem.J. 6. Rewarderto them.) We mufibeleeue &*t God will reward all our g',od works*: for he u awarder of true 

tu^ice^mt an accepter o r imputer of tint that is not 

fttlke $. Seeing Qod hath promifed to rcwarde all our good workes,which be his graces and giftes in vs, not for the 
merit of the workes,but for Chrifts fake : we muft vndoubtedly bcleeue that God wil reward our good workes: 
yetitfoUowcthnotthatweareiuftby thcm,butoneIyby faithinthe iufticcofChrift imputed to vs. Where Mtifj«fon 
you fay, tint Cod is not an accepter or imputer of tint which is net. It is true, if you meanc that the iuftice of Chrift by ^^ 
which he acccpteth and imputeth to vs through fakh,is true iuftice : but if you mcane that God imputeth noc 
iufticevnto vsexceptitbeinvs,youfetyourfe]fedircdly againft the Apdftle H l om^ % Whoprouethbymany 
Arguments,that God imputeth righteoulhes to the vngodly man,by faith without workes. 

Bhem.4. 22. Concerning his bones.) T//etf4;;/4*/w*o/'^^^ • 

to haue to the fame 9 areproued hereof. 

Fttlke, 4. m Iofeph gaue commandement concerning his boncs,to teftifie his faith in the promife of God, for the inhe- Rdiqua 
ritance ofthe land of Canaan. Whereby no fuperftirious tranflation of reliques, nor idolatrous honour of 
Sainfts bones can be proued. For Iofeph did not commaundc his bones to be wor (hipped, but to be buried in 
. the land of promife. 

Rhem.f . 26*. He looked vnta ) The Trcteffants that deny we may or ought to doe good in rejpett or for reward in haven, 
are hereby confuted. 

Fulke.j. You falfly belie the Proteftants For they doe not deny that men may or ought to doc good,in refpeft of re- Slander, 
ward. But that the refpeft of Gods glorie, and their ductie, ought to mouc them to doe good, rather thenrc- 

fped of reward andfeare ofpunifhment* 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xi. 

Rhetto* 6 m J. Faith is.) By this defection of faith, ml by all the commendation ther of though ths whole chapter, you may well Not onc | y or 
perceiue that the ApoflU kptw not the for gtd facial faith of the Trotefiants^wlnreby euery one ofthefe new SeSmafiers and fpeciai fsuth, 
tljeirfolowm beleeue their fnnes or er emitted* and that them feluesjhal be /awd,though their fettes be cleans contr me one to 
an other m 

Fttlke.f. It followcth of neceflitic of the whole difcourfc of the Apoftle, that euery one of the fathers beleeued that Truc faibj 
hisfinnes were forginen,and that hefhouldbc faued. Fornofinnercanhopeto haue reward of cternall life 
which God promi(eth,exccpt he beleeue that God hath f orgiuen his finncs,which dcicrue eternal dcath.That 
fc&mafters of contrary fefts, beleeue that they ihalbe faucd, it is no truc faith in them grounded vpon Gods 
word,but a vaine perfwafion, as is in the Turkcs,Papifts, Anabaptifts,and fuch like. 

Rhem, 7. *• Notappearing. ) This is the praifeoffaith,/i//ft5.^»//;»e,ifthat which is beleeued, be not feen. Faithtsof 

' For what great thing is it,if that be beleeued,which is fccn?according to that fentence of our Lord when he re- things notfeem 

buked his difciplc,faying:Bccaufe thou haft feen me Thomas, thou haft beleeued :bleiFcd are they that haue S£~ 
not[eenandhauebeIeeued.Auff.meuang.Io.t^ ^^ 

ches, t would fee timfaft himfouch him andfeele his veryjlefh in tin Sacrament ytfnrwife I wil not beleeue. 

fttlke. 7. Faith, is of fuch things (as Gods word tcacheth ) that are not fecne, therefore the Catholike Church, and The Catholito 
the perpetual continuance thereof,being an article of faich is not fcene. But it is not fufficicnt that a thingbe gjwch inuU 
inuifible,to make it an article of faith :but it muft be grounded vpon the word of God. Therefore that carnal ' 
maner of prcfencc,of Chrifts body &bloud in the Sacrament inuifibly, being not taught in the Scripture, but Therolpw- 
confuted thercby,is no article of faith,but a groife herefie. Yet infuch fort as Chrift faith,the Sacrament to be fCflC * 

his 



*+ 



The Epiftle d£ S.Paul Chap.xi. 

his body and bloud, facramentally, to afliire vs that we arc feddc fpiritualljr, with the very body and bloud of 
Chrift vnto euerlaiting life,becaufe it is taught in the word of God,though it be neither feene with the eye,nor 
to be concerned widi the carnal reafon of man, yet we muft vndoubtcdly bclecue k. 

Eh€tlt,8 t 6. He that commcth. ) faithuthefoM^ationamlground cfaUotlHryfniKsandworpj'pofGod,witl«utwhich Ko ^ n S}^ 

no mancanpkafe God. rherforeifom he a lewe,a Heatlxn, or an IxretikfJiat is sofay.be without the CathoUke faith jd his R \^ c or m . e ' 
workesfodprofthmm'wlittofakation. *vj y» JJSgJ" 1 *- 

Fulke, «f. Faith caufech our workes to be good and acceptable to God of his mcrcy,but not meritorious of their wor- Merite. ' 
, thines,or of the worthines of faith. 

Rhem,p. M, Adored the toppe of his rod.) rhiUarnednueyfeelxTethattlx^pofiUdothnottUl^felftotheHebrmmcentr,- 

the place ofGenefis whence it UaUe.iged,butfoloweth tlx Septuaginta, though it differ from the Hebrue. as a/fi tin other ^. The '&£ 
fofiles amf Euangelifit and our Sauiour him ft If did; neither were they curious(as men uwa daycs)so cx.tmine al by the He- ■ tlie «w Te. 
brue entyjxeauft they writing^ & finikin* by tlx holy Gho/l,knew very weltbat this tranflat;on*is the fenfe of the holy Gfoft 2j" enl,, S 




ladntranfla- /<*&**&* authentical Latmtrajlationjtboughit benot alaaies agreabletotlx Hebrue or Greeke tljat, 

tion. onefy yeryfautie, hut very ignorant,, n hen be faith that the Septuaginta were decerned, andyet that tlx Apoftle without cZ- J^** 

ftiyQ * riojity w*s content tofotow tiem : becauft it it euidentjthat *th: Hebrue being then without pointes* mhht be tranflated tte 7 £&** '1 




Againeobferueinthofewordet,He; adored the toppe of his toc\,tb.a adoration(as the Scripture vfetf>tbisword)m.tj * ur 
ht done to creatures, or to God at and before a creature: as,at or*bef>re the Arke of the TeJiamentmoUtimejiow at or be. Adorlu'wof 
fore the crucifxe,rtLktsjrmges:& intlxTfalmes 93.13 1 .Adore ye his footftoole. Adore ye toward his holy mount. creaturcs,ari 
We wil adore toward the place where his feete ftoode : or (wl>icbby the Hebrue phafe is al one) Adore ye his holy f™ 8 ?/ of ho - 
mount. We wil adore the place where his feete ilood.as alfo *tlx Greek? f.tthers,S Damafcene]i.i .de imaginibus, l^Sf^ 
and leontiut cited ofhimyea S.Chryfopm alfo do handel thefe placer, & namely that of the Apofile which we now /peak; of, alUci. "" 
interpreting the Grtekeas our LHtinhath,andat we do,He adored the rod or the tup of his rod,that is,thefcepter oflofeph now 
"Prince of AEgypt,fofnljillh^Ioftpbsdreameswbi.cb foretold the fimeQtTi.y]\mdwithdfsgnsfyingaeitwerebytlmpro- 
i^c^faEl*the^ngdomoflfraelorofthetentribesthatwastoc- J meoflofephby Ephraimhisyongerfiime inthefirff *, Re , , 
king leroboam^lms tlx Greeke fathers'. fVhereyKtomaybeadded^hatalthumsdonemtypeandfigureofChripsfcepter '" 

and kl»gdom,wlnm he adored by and in IjIs Croffeju he diilofepli by or in his rodandfeepter: and ther fore the Apofile faith, 
bediditbyfaitif* Ixtuingrefretl toward things to come. By al wl)id>itkeuident,thatitisfalfe which the CaluiniFh teach, p*"!* •»■* 
1JMwem*ynotadoremvge,cmrifixe t oranyvifibkcreatn^^ DuEL^ 

ie fire tlxm'ondtlxrf ore their mrupttranjlation of this place fir the fame purpofe is intolerable, faying tbus,{L E A n i N g) 
vpon his ftafFc he adored (God), adding no Uffe then two wordes more then is in the Greel; . which though it might be 
«Kfmfeoftl)epUe/indS^uguJi l nefoexpimdethit^etthey[bouUm 
ciafy whereas Ix only of al the aundsnt fathers (asBe^confejfetb)fo expounded) it. 

f Hike. $. The Apoftle doeth not here rehearfe any text of the Scripture,and therefore this quefhon of following the 

Se/^g/nms vnfeafonably moued. ItistructhactheApoftlcs doe alleadgcthc Scripture diuers rimes out of TheOriginal ' 
the Greeke text,that was in euery mans hands,which though it differed fometime in words fro thcHebrucyet taaa " 
it did alwayes agree with it in fenfe. But th at the Septuagintaes tranflarion, where it differreth in fenfe from the Trantetiofls. 
Hebrue,or the Launcwhen it differech in fenfe from the trueth of the Hebrue or Grecke,is to be receiucd and 
followeddt is no better then to embrace crrour in ftead of trueth s and contrary to the raindc of S. Augufiine 
himfelf,23e docl.Chrift.lib.zs.\ 1 .though a great patronc of the Septuaginta againft S.Hicrom,who acknowledged 
the manifold errors of thattranflation,and con-cded many of them. Neither did all thclarinc fathers follow 
your vulgar latine tranflarion,a$ I haue proued manifeftly in anfwere to your Preface. Neither is the Hebrue 
and Greeke of the Canonical Scripture that now is,any other in fenfe then it was alwayes, though feme cor- 
ruption or alteration might be made by the Scribes or writers, which of the learned & diligent where it is any 
thing material,may eafily be perceiued. But Caluine is not only yeryfautie Jjut yery ignorant, where he faith the Sep- 
tuagmta were deceiued. How much more faucie then was S.Hierom,that not in one,but in many hundred places, 
findeth thatthey were dcceiued,and rcformeth their errors ? But wherein trow you,doeth Caluine (hew his ig- 
noranceeBf ciufe it it euidet that the Hebrue being then without pointsjniglrt be tranjlated,as weltheone way as the other. 
In deedc it is like,the traflatour of that Greeke tcxr,had the Hebrue without points,&fo was deceiued,yet the 
Hebrue text from the beginning had vowels, without which there could be no certeintic in the reading or vn- 
derftanding therof. Although they that be very wcl exercifed in the reading of die text with the vowels,can af- 
terward reade it without vowcls,and giue it the points if neede be,by their knowledge of Grammar,and of the 
fenfe of the text. Whereupon many bookes were copied and written without points,which went abroad com- 
monly among the Genrilcs.But where you fay,the Hebrue being without points^night be tranflated as wel the 
one way,as the othcr(if it were poffiblc for the Englifh dotfors ofqhemts to be deceiued)I would fay you mew 
more ignorance then Caluine. For to omit that your vulgar latine tranflarion interpreted) the tcxt,wherof you 
fpeake Ge»47.3 uConuerfus adleSul, caput? uming hmfelfto the beds W.Wluchhedothmdy,accordingtothc 
Hcbrue,as you wil not dcny,& diere can be but one truth,(whcreupon it fbIoweth,y the Grecian tranflating it 
otherwife was deceiued)yetit is manifeft to therathat haue but meane knowledge iny Hebrue,that theGreeke 
sanation cannot be true,becaufe it addeth a poaoune «w«,where there is no affixe m the Hebrue.The Apo- 
lllc therefore in this place doth not rehearfe y erronious trariflarion,DutasS.^«gw J /?/»* doth expound it S>uaft. 
m Gen.ji6z.hQ laith that lacob by faith worfhipped God vpm theendofhisfitfejch&i is,whcn through weakenes of 
age,and ficknes,he leaned on his ftafFcSo alfo doth the Syrian interpreter tranflate it. But it is a perillous cor. Cauflling. 
rupuon,thatfor more plaine vnderftanding.wc fay in our tranflarion, leaning ypmbuflafcmakmgS^uguflines 
txpofmnflHttxt of holy Scripture. Tfcsisnotlungcis^tirojHjdOTiwangun^ 

text, 




\t* 



Chap. xi. To the Hebrewcs. 420 

text agreable to the wordes thcrcof,«hich is not to be lyked the worfe,becaufe it is S. Auguftines expofition. 
Your latin tranflation,as I (hewed before, hath this word Co«»er/w which is more then the hebruc text , yet 
feeing it is included in the meaning of the hebrue tcxt,it were extreme folly to cauill vpon that 1 word. But 
you wilhaue it obferued (>»//«/<• wordes,he adored the toppe of bu-rodde, that adoration may beedometo creatures. 
Bucthattranflationofthettxt.isfalfe/oritleaiiethouctheprepofition Ktf, which fignificth fuper, vpon, or 
at leaft as S. Hicrome tranflatcth it,ouer againft, or towarde the toppe or his rodde. Therefore thus writeth 
Hierome againft your obfcrtiation Inthis place,fime without caufe,dofayne,tbat 1 acob adored the topf> of lofeph: fcep- 
ter meaning 'hat honouring hit funnc he adored Im porter ,when in th hebrue jt is redd e, fine otherwife. And lfrael bw- 
(hipped (faith he J toward thebeddes head; maningfhat after his fume badfmrne vnto him, being ftcure of bis petition 
he adored God oner againfl his 6ftMcj.Qua:it.Heb.in Gen. 

But if the adoration of creaturcs.may not be proued by this text, you addc, that adoration may be dame to 
GoLat :.r before a creature. Yet that wil not be r»roued by lacobsworihippmg towarde the beds head, or lea- 
ning vpon his ftafFe,which is the true fenfe of this text. But the fcripturc :n ether places fayth adore ye tot 
footeftootcadoie ye towarde his holy mount,or we wil adore towarde th: placewhere his feetefioode,or which by the hebrue _ 

plmf. (you fay j is alone,Adore ye his holy mount,we wil adore the place where his feete foode. But the true tranflation JJJjJJJ 11 ot 
of thelc p!accs,accordingtothe hebrue phrafe is: Bow dome at or before hnfooteficole, bow downe, at or before his 
holy mou,!t,xvc wil bow dowm at bis footefioole. It is not all one therefore , to worihip or bow downe,at,in,before s 
or towarde a placc,where God hath appointedhis worlhip to be kept,™ in the tabernacle, temple, mount 
Sion orbeforcthcarke,whichinthofe places is called his footeftoole: and to bow downe to thole places, 
or to'worfhip thole things. Ney ther doth it folow,thatit is as lawfull to worlhip.at or before the crucifixc, re- 
liqucs and images, as it was 10 worlhip at,or before the arke. For that was commanded, and appointed by 
God.this other is exprefly forbidden in the a commandement. And Chryfoflome,Oecumenius and the reft 
of the greekcsjthatluppole Iacob to haue worlhippcd lofeph, they (beakc rut of a ciuil kind of worihip,in ref- 
peft otthe kingdomc of Ephraim,which ft.ould be raifed of the pofteritie of lofeph. Damafcen (though he 
feeke a colour to defende the idolatrous worfhipping of the crone, out of this aftc of Iacob) yet he denyeth 
that he did worlhip it with Latria, or the honour due to God. But your Popes pontificall appoynting the le- 
gates erode, to be caried on the righthand of the Emperours fwordc,rendreth this rcafon, quia debetur et la- 
tria becauk the honour proper to God,(fo the papifts dennelrfnv*,) isdue ynto it> De ordinM recipdmpr Trocefiona- 
liter. So that if there were any moderation in the elder fort of them that were dccciucd in this poynt, to 
auovdeidolatric,it is all cleane taken away by the impudent doftrine of Antichrift. 

Firft Gregory allowed images to be in the church, but deny ed all maner of adoration of them, hb.7 . Ep. 9. 
Damafcen flowed them a kinde of adoration, called Dulia,but in no wile Lattia,thc Pope will haue not on- 
ly the images of God and Chnft to be worlhipped with Latria, but euen the image of the crofle. Thus by dc- 
grces,the deuill hath brought idolatrie in the groileft maner, at length to be allowed for Gods fcruice. 

nhpm ta 33- Wrought iufticc.) Men'trenBtiuJibybeleefeonelyyasiheVmiJlMsaffimeJutbywor^ngiHpe.Md 

Mem. 10 ^ mxyn9tethat frail this longcommendation of faith in the fibers aniholyperfon-:, their gcodw*k£s are alfo fpecially onely> 

recouuted.as i\.hab harbouring tin fries, Abrabms offeringhisfonne (winch their workes S.Iamudoeth inculcate:) 2vj>« /«.',. 
mthn%thcM\eGcn.6.4belsktterobktionthenCainsGen.A.&ticbjl.v^^ thereforeS. Clement A- Li+.Stre. 

lexandrim: < faith, that the faidferfms and ethers were iuft by faith andobedience, by faith and hfpitalitie, by faitband /"K- J 4°. 

patience, by faith and humi'itie. .,,„, , . . , , „ 

The Apoflle< burpofe then is nothing els, but toproue to the Hebrues (who made fo great account of their Vatrmchcs and No workes of 
fore fat be rs and their famous acles)that all thefe glorious per fonages and thsir work were commendable and acceptable one. * e P ™" 



faith : further prouing efpecially in this Epiftle to th Hebrewes, that all their faenpees were noting ,l< bv.t figures and at- ™;££ 
testations of the Chrijlian faith inChrifl and hhdeath. Allwhich hiolsrcfolutmand anclufion again/1 the Iewes and ^^a^. 
Gentile < titt the Chrifiian faith is the true faith anirehgion, the lUrctihfsofourtime igmrantly and brutifhly abufea- ning in com- 
g,vnpXbrimanwotlzs,facrifice,andSacramm,wbicbtbcApof!le meant feciaUy tocvmmendandeflablifljby bis high mending fairfi. 

comm-ndationoftbe faith in Cbrift. . 

Vu1l The Apoftle fayeth not, that men arc iuft in the fight of God by working muice, but that by faith, they 

ttWte.l . wroURht iufticc tn « is,brought forth good and iuft works, which through faith were acceptable to God. And 

that the good workes of the Patriarkes, are in all this commendation Ipeciallyrcrompted.it proucth that ™" t,on 
fayth by which men arciuftified before God without workes ( as Saint Paul proueth at large in the Epiftle b V '»o««»7< 
to the Rom. & Gal.) is alwaies is fruitfull of good works, and is no dead or idle faith agamlt which S. lames 
m his epiftle fpeaketh. Neither doth Clemens Alcxandrinus fay, that the faide perfm wereiuft m Gods fsghtby 
faith and obedience, faith mdhoftitalyty, faith and patience, faith anibumiiitie : but onely he Iheweth, that faith is 
alwayes declared by good workes which folio we it,thcrefore be faith .• Let vstal? Enoch pinch being founde iujl 
mobedie,;cewastranfated:and1tyewbicbafter.heehadl*ieeucdwa4pref^^^ 

tality was called the fiend of God and the father of ifaake. For hcfiitalitic and true religion Lot wasprefrued out of So- 
d:mJorfa,th and hfpitalitieHahab the harlot was preferned. Forpatience and faith they walty in goates sfym and 
[heep:,!-innfs andrarments vouen of camels heare, f reaching tfckjtgdome ofchnfi.&c. Marke that hec faith not, that 
Enoch was made iuft by obediencc,but in or by obedience, found and declared to be iuft, fo he meaneth of 
the reft whofc workes God acccpted,and rewarded through there faith. 

Where you acknowledge that the glorious patri ar if > and all their worfawtre commendable and acccpt-Me owly 
through faith, we agree with you.For thereof it followcth, that they were not iuft before God by their woi kes, 
but onlv bv faith,whcrcby onely,both there pcrfons and there workes, were commendable and acceptable to 
him. And'S. Paul to the Romanies doth plairtely auouch iuftiScation by faith without works, by imputation 

Hhhb, oi 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. x i i. 

SElSSKfi? - *?F2 k i$ manifc ? Aap.j.&4^c. What hcrctikesyou mcanc,that ignorandy 

and bruofldy abufc againft chnftian workcs, facrificc and facramcnts,the commendation of true E an J « J 

gfc fa«b,to foHowe the iu&ficd man, not to goc before vnto iuftification. Wc acknow dge fuch chrt 
™. C r fe ^thc Apoftletcacheth to bee acceptable vnto god. The facraments of Chrifts Sutlo" 
^^^ dWI ^^ CC:whcK ^ ^ouraccufauonbe againft vs, icis noth^Ts butmS 

* few,// Jft ^ Wid ' out vsfHou!dnot.) Thtfattxr, before Clmjicouldnot be xcmflifhedjhat is ,mt admitted to the bea ThePatr!^ 1 

TSSStTtf 19 ""^i" i* ~**M*- W'herfaU e,tberthey or Jbe fully perfccled in ZrfS i"f '" ^ 



other ^dl king ofonefaitbyandredemed by one LordClnifl. 



Colj,8. 



And you haue forgotten the confolati- ^looiftriuing againft fmne. 

on,which ipeakcth to you,as it were to chil- / %Aniytt haue forgotten the exhorta- 

Prou^ri. dren,iaying, <J\ty [onne pegleS not the difci- tion which fieaketh vnto you as vnto children 

Apoc. 3 ,i 9 . flweofourL^neitherbethouweariedwhiles * <JMjfonnc 3 deftifenot thou the chaining Prou ,. xf . 

thouartreb^dofhm oftheLorde.neytherfayntwhenthcuJrtrebt * 

6 For whom our Lord loueth,hechafteneth kedofhim. 

and\hefcourgetheuerychilde that hee recei- 6 Tor whome the Lordeloueth, beechafte- 

n -r • j-r- ,• . , ^th, and fcouvgetheuery [onne that heerecei- 

7 Perfeuereyeindifciphne. As vnto chil- ueth. 

dren doe th God offer him felfe to you. for 7 If ye endure chaftening, God tendrethyoH 

what ionne is there , whom the father doth as hisfonnes , for whatfonne is he whom the fa- 

n0 o C D ° rre ;P l therchaftenethnotf * 

8 But ifyou be without difc ipline,where- S Tut if ye be without chafltfement, whereof 

of^beemadepartakers:thenareyouba- allarepartakers > tbenareyebaftardes I and nit 

ltards a and not children, fames, 

9 More- s Furtber- 



•i 



Fttlke.ll By this wr C acdhterpretation,it mould follovv, that the fathers were not admitted to thehcnucnlv iovw * 

fnrlt^ 8 ' f ,a " >ec u on J ( " mmat ^ 'n glory atthc fecondcommmgof Ch.ift, when they iha'lbe receiucd ? hc **"'**« 9 

mtoheaucn with their bodies, as they are now in thcirfoules. Wher C fore,th«s place prouethnou 
triarks and other luft mens foulc j,wcrc not in hea U en,beforc Chrift came in the fiefh. P 

CHAP. XII. 

Mm. I. ^ftf^'*^*'*^***}*^ i and ly example of Chrijrbmfelfe crucified, < andb-eauCe thu 

thttftketrcanudl fathers : and lecaufe it bringetb Ration. ,z E*b 9 m„ % tkm therefore to phJLTSZ 
their damnation } if they refufe to heart j»t\l befo mixh the "reater. V""««* 

Fulke. I. There is no word in the text, to proue,that Gods chaftifement bringcth iuftification, althoueh it render to r nx • 

quicdymh IS commandements,wherebymcyarcnoti»ftuiedmGodsfight J butdcclarcdtobeiX 

£ ^ d? of wjtnefTes out vpon vs: * lay- V V /«/ ^ ^ ,i dU ./^#/, 

mg awav all weight and itnnc that compaf- all * /^, ^ 4i ^^ W , J the Ephe^ 

f«Ti vs by paticncclctvsrunnetotheffght fjto r^ haigethfofaft on, letvsrmne^^ 

propofedvntovs ^ ^^^ i^ ^ J^^^S*. i 

2 Looking on the author of faith,and the «i.» fiance croc. 

confummatorlES ivs.who^oy being propo- ^ Lookingvnto Iefus the f ««»» ^^- S*^* 

led vnto h lm, fultained the croflc, contcm- »#«" «/«w jM , ir^A/Sr //&* /m /^ 4* T 0r » bf s™o- 

mng confiifion,and fittcth on the right hand fit before h^enduredthe crofe , hamttg defbi. 

ofthefeateofGod f^^^disfetd^neontberiAthZd 

5 ror,thinke diligently vpon him which ofthe throne of God. 
fuftained of finners iuch contradiaion a- 3 c^ga* ./ r / r • . ^ . 

gainlt himfelfe: thatyoubecnot wearied, aA? f^der therefore hm, ub* 9 mini fit 

faintinginyourmindes. ' ^ a hngagamfthnnoffmners t lefty oujbould be 

4 ForyouWnotyetrefiftedvntoblood, "'™W^*/™*** 
repugning againft finne : 4 Te haue notyetrejifted vnto the fheddino- 






L 



-^ . 



4 



Chap.xii. TotheHebrewes* 421 

p Moreouer the fathers in deede of our 9 Furthermore, we haue had fathers of ou? 

flelh we had for inftruftors , and we did re- fiefawhich corrected vs,andwegaue them rtm* 

uerence them:{hal we not much more obey rence.-Jhalwe not thenmuch rather be in fubiec- 

the Father ofipirites,and Hue? tion vntothe father offpirits^ndliuet 

10 And they in deede for a time of fe we " Forthey verily for a fewedayeschafie^ 

dales, according tothcir will inftnifted vs: *edvs after their ownepleafure: ^fornr 

but he, to that which is profitable in recei- H? > that ™ e ™g ht be t"4t» °f hls *"*- 

■ urns of his fan&ification. m M e * ._,---, r - ,», 

* j u-r- !■ c u r% * 11 Nochafttfmgfortheprefentfeemethto 

\ 11 Andaldifciphnetortheprefetcertes b e i y 0US> b Htgr i emHS:neHmMe ff eia f temar d e 

jj fecmethnotto be ofioy, butotforow: but it y ri „ get h the quiet fruit of righteoufieffe , vnto 

afterward* wil render to them that are exer- t b e mwhich are exercifed thereby. 

ciied by itynoft peaceable fruit of mftice. J2 Staighm vp therefore the handes which 

12 For the which caufe ftretch vp the were let downe,and the weake knees: 
flacked handes and the loofe knees. tg Andmake right fieps vnto y our feete, left 

13 Andmake ftraight fteppes to your that which is halting, be turned out of the reap 
feete: that no man halting erre, but rather be but let it rather be healed. »--.-.■ 
healed. '+ * Folowe peace with all men, and holi~*- omAtA *- 

Rom.ii,i8. 14 "*Folow peace with aim en, and holi- neffe, without the which no man^all fee the Lord. 

nefle: without which no man mall fee God: '/ Taking heede that no man fall away fom 

•*--■*■ 15 Lookingdiligentlyleftanymantbe fi^ofGod^roouofbitternefe 
notgood,thcr > , & o v / Wingintvp* tromleyou^nd thereby many be 

isnoiackcon wanting tothc grace of God: Ielt any rooce J e ^/j J 

tlitt °^™ c ^ r »| in S v P dol ^ cr ' andb y it 16 'Let there be no fornicator or vncleane 
Scdcfcai* in J T a i L c • . perfon>as * £/S#, #£;w 6r aw merfettofmeatc Gen.!?.??, 

ssst: , i6Lefttherebe / n y fomi ^ 

arcnocanfwe- phanepcrfon c asErau:^\vho forone dilne ' _ *l<—l—+l** ~a „„^j ^ 

& tSSSl* firft-b,rth-nghts. ^ ^ jLfr/Ai* fcferAfrf X */#*£, ' 

5 «! 0W,r 17 For know ye that afterward alfo deli- he was reprobated: Forhefomdnoplaceofre- 

ring to inheritc th'e benediction , he was re- pent once , though hee fought it carefully with 
Gen!»7 -I?' P r °bated: * forhefounde not place of re- teares. 
Exo.'i9,»o.' pentance , although with teares hee had /8 Forye are not come vnto the^mount that Exo.j9.16. 

H? ( ° r) ^ ou S nt lt * ^ touched, and vnto burning fire,& vntoftorme 

« sSs for- 1 8 For you are not come to a palpable and darkenejfe ;and tempefts of weather, 
Gfethdr fid- mount , and an » acceflible fire, and vvhirle- / « Jrtrf founde of a trumpet, andthe voice 

nation and re* . « 111 in *•••'. ^ • *• • • 

ligion to faue winde,and darkcnes,and ltorme. ofwordes : whichvoicc , they that heard it, wi- 

Sja«Ste 19 And the found of trompet, and voice foed away, that the worde fhould not betoken to ■ 

e&u. ofwordes, which they that heard, excufed them: 

them felues,that the word might not be fpo- 20 (For they did not abide that which was 

ken to them. comMaunded.* zsfndiffo much as a beafi touch Exo.19.1 ". 

20 For they did not beare that which was the mountainejtfoalbeftoned, or thruft thorowe 

faid , <tAnd if a beafi Jball touch the mount, it with a dart. 
Exo.19,11. fhalbefloncd. 21 sAn&foterriblewas the fight which ap- 

21 And fo terrible was it which was feen, pear ed, that (Jblofesfaid, Ifeart exceedingly > 9 

* The faithful! Moyfes faid: I am frighted and tremble. and quake.) 

vtOSlt 22 B ut % you are come to mount Sion, & 22 'Butyee are come vnto the mount Sion, 

8j|fi2* e the Citie of the liuing God, heauenly &tothecitieoftheliuingGod,thecelcjlialHie- 

dtp.irced° u fi"c Hierufalem,and the affemblyof many thou- rufalem , and to an innumerable company of 

KB? find Angela, angels 

pdojchrift 23 And the Church of the firft-borne, 23 *And vntothe congregation ofthefirji 

m ,elfe ' which arc written in the heauens , and the borne, which are written in heauen,and to God 

iudgeofall,God: and the fpirites of theiuft the iudge of 'all,andto the ff>irits\ofiuft andper- torofthenift 

f*n\««M#»i f made perfect. fettmen: \t£™* a ~ 

24 And the mediator of the new Tefta- 24 tAndto lefts the mediatour of the new jor^dhaa* 

ment I e s v s,& the fprinkling of bloud fpea- \\couenant,&to the blood ofJprinkting,thatjpea- 

Gcn,4,io. king better then * Abel. keth better then did the blood of Zibet. 
f 25 See Hhhh2 2s See 




Ag.2,7. 



TheEpiftleofS.Paul Chap.xmi; 

It Seethatyourefufemmnot fpeaking. 2/ 8m tkAjedefcifenothm that fieaketb: 

for if they cfcaped not, refuilng him that Foriftheyefcafednot, which refufed him that 

ipakevpon the earth .-much more wee, that ffake on earth,much mo-re jhallwe not efcape 

turne away from him fpeaking tovs from if m turne away from htmthat fpeakcth/m» 

neauen. heatten; 

26 Whole voice moucd the earth then: / ,,,/. r 1 n , , 
but nowe hee promifcth, faying, Tet one: J'l "£f ]*2 f" ** the ~*> *» d A 

milwUmmlt onely the cJrtb%t heanen Ti t L J Vt' ??,"" "* ' *""* 

a/fi m J ' jhake,not the earth onelyM alfo heaven. \ 

27 And in that he faieth, Tet once, he de- 2? -dtidthis wordc yet oncemore, fignifieth I 
clareth the tranflation of moueable thirds rm ™ n g fttytthingswhicbarc-\Jhakcn } *sof1£l>^Z* I 
as being made, that thofe things may re- thin & sx *hicharemade,thattbetkingswhichare * f 
mainc which are vnmoueable . wf\fhaken,mayremaine. tor, change* 3 

28 Therefore rcceiuing an vnmoueable 28 Wherefore, wee receiuing a Umrdome 
kmgdomc,wc haue gracc:by the which e lee vthich cannot be mouedjet vs hauegracefwher- 
vs ferue plcafing G od, with feare and reue- b "* ma 7 fifente God acceptably with reue- 
rence . rence andgodly feare. 

Dcu. 4> M. 2pFor*ourGodisaconfumingflre. 29 For* our God is a con/wing fire. Dew** 



' Xa^JoY^J 



Rhem.2. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. «,. 






them. 



1 } « ^ ' w, *'"/*"W"'"'"»'»J«^irMfe«»«»to,»&/^„ r fo t ,„ & ,jj i ^, A J 



CHAP. XIII. 



«;^xw^j^ETc t hecharitieofthefraternitieabide T St brotherly loue continue 

c T^ 1 & 1. ., dterers,GodwiUiud<re. & 

/c„j, t , „, nqtber forfake thee. 

6 Sothat wc. doe coafidendy fay: Qjr ', SoZ^Mfyfo *7l<L*<l< « Pfal.,^. 



a#; 






C h a p. x 1 1 1. To the Hebrewes. 422 

pfal.ffji*- Lordismy helper: Iwill not fear e what matt my helper >and I wittmtfeare what mdttmay doe 

ll lf\ Jhal doe tome, vntome. 

2°. oinftF. 7 II Remember your Prelates, which haue 7 %emember them which hatte the ouer- 

forthatisa fpokcn the word ofGod to you : the end of fight ofyou,which haue (pokenvnto you theword 

Eiftop. whofeconuerfationbeholding,imitate their of God: whofi ende of conuerfationye confide- 

taith, ringfolorv their faith. 

8 I e s v s Chrift yefterday, and to day : g lefts Chrisiyefierday,andtoday,andthe 

the fame alfo for euer. fame for euer. 

y With* various and ftrange doctrines 9 Be not caried about with diuers&firange 

be not led away . For it is belt that the hart dottrines: For it it a good thing that the heart 
be eltablifhed with £race, ||not with meats :. befiablijhed with grace, and not with meates, 

I which haue not profited thofe that walke in which haue not profited them that haue bene 

them. • occupied therein. 

1 o J Wc haue an altar : wherofthcy haue /0 Wee haue an altar, whereof they haue 

not power to eate which feme the taberna- m right to eate , which ferue in the taber- 

cle. nacle. 

Leu.i5,z7. 1 ' For*the bodies of thofe beafts,whofe / / For the bodies of thofe beafies , whofe 

bloud for finne is caried into the holies by bloodis brought into the holy place, by the high 

the high prieft, are burned without the pries! for finne, are burnt without the tents. 

canape. 12 Therefore lefts alfo,thathee might fan- 

12 Forthc which thinglESvsalfo,that Ztifie the people with hisowne bloodfujfred wtth- 
he might fanitific the people by his owne out the gate. 
bloud/uffcred without the gate. is Let vsgoefoorth therefore vnto him out 

13 Let vs goe foorth therefore to him ofthetentes,beartnghisreproch. 
withoutthecampe.-caryinghisreproch. H For here haue we no continuing citie: but 

14 For we haue not here a permanent ci- wefeckeoneto come. 
tie : but we feeke that which is to come. If <Byhim therefore let vs offer facrifice of 

I Olc.14,3. 1 5 By him therfore let vs offer J] the hoft hudalwayesto God, that ts, the fruit oj 'lips con- 

ofpraifealwaiestoGod,thatistofay,*the f effing his name. 

fruit of lips confeffing to his name. , 6 Todogood,andto distribute, forget not, 

I 16 And beneficence and communicati- fa mth fuchfacrifices Godiswelpleafet 

I ondonotforeet.forwithfuchholtesllGod , n , _». >. » , - . r 

' ■ . . P ' " 17 Obey them that haue the ouer fight of 

11 /m. ™ 1 it rv a. you,and fubmit your felues: for they watch for 

17 Obey your Prelates, and be fubiedt J r j Y i. a J . J J 
, . ' " t- A l l • j your Cottle s, as they that mult gtue account, that 

to them. For they watch as being to render ', J j .. ', . J , A m ., J - 

c J c , , ° 1 they may doe ttwtth toy, and not with qrtefe: for 

account for your ioulestcCO that they may w y . J >. ,, S' & j j 

, , . . /. , ^^ . / • / that ts vnprontable for you. 

doe this with ioy,and not mourning.for this r J J J 

is not expedient for you, ' s Frayefor vs : for wee trust wee haue a 

18 Pray for vs. for we haue confidence good confidence, in all things willing to Hue ho- 
that we haue a good confcicnce, willing to neflly. 
conuerfe well in all. ' 9 % M Idefreyou the more earneflly that 

1 9 And I befeech you the more to doe !>'* fi° doe, that J may bee refiored to you the 
this, thatlmaythemorefpeedilybereflo- fioiter, 
red to you. 2 The Cjod of peace that brought agayne 

20 And the God ofpeace which brought fiom the dead our Lord Ie fits, the great Jhepe- 
out from the dead the great Paftor of the heard of the [heepe, through the blood of the e- 
fheepe, in the bloud of the eternal teftamet, uerlafiing couenant, 

our LordlEsvs Chrift: 2t Make j ou per fiB in all good works to doe 

ym-m. 21 <Fityoiiinalgoodnes,thatyoumay y sri> ui 3 workinginyou that which is pleafant in 

thS:,? *™ti**f> doing inyou that which may hi sfight,throughle[«sChrifi,towhombeglory 
W«V P 1 ,^ bef ? re him by I e s v s Chrift : to fa^ and euer, *Amen. 
*/*«««« whom is glory tor euer and euer.Amen. ' . . . ' , ., mmt . 

**"• 22 An^Idcfireyoubrethrethatyoufuf- " ^ J befieechyou brethren, fuffer the 

fer the word of confolation. For in very few »°f of exhortation, for I haue written vntoyon 
wordes haue I written to you. in few wordes. 

23 Know you our brother Timothee to 23 Know ye, that owt brother Ttmotheus is 

be Hhbh.j. deliue- 



The Epifile of S. Paul Chap.xiii. 

be difraifled :' with whom (if he come the delmered : with whom (if be comefhortly) I will 
fooner)Iwillfeeyou. fee you. 

24 Salute all your prelates, and all the *** Salute althemthathaue the ouerfightof 
Saindtcs.The brethren of Italie falute you. JW" alt ' the &"»%*• They ofltaliefaluteyou. 

... /-> 1 • t 1 a 2 S Grace bemthyouall.Amen. 

25 Grace be with you al. Amen. *. , T < , ' ' 

' ^ Written to the Hebre\vcs,from Italic, 

by Timothcus. 
MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.xiii. 

Rhem.l, 9 Various and ftrangc.) 2few,di«ers, thangdble&idjkangc doilrines to be autidedfor fnch U IxrttkaUwft 

Wh/cb the beftremedie or frtfirmm it, ahayes to lookback? to our firft^ftles, and the holy fathers doffriue. * 

Fttlke.I. To prderue vs from new and ftrangc doarines, we muft looke to Chrift left, and his Apoftles doftrine, AntumWe, 

not to the Popes apoftles or any other fathers, that teach any thing diucrs or different from Chnft and his 
Apoftles. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xiii. 



Rh 



em 




Fulke. 2. 



..,„-- - , "fpooremcn.r.otor.ly.,,,.^ 

Zt'ttatCbriftffic&wmPii^siKtdSnwX 

S.Taule, mrdamtlMp^e^itdnany other cxprcffeSc:ipwre<of the ,ld Tefiament, th.fe fcmtfuU mifcreants of this 
timnu!<pgfoIitUMCountbothof««dM atrmt§ of cfcift and kit jhmhim holy mens har- 

bcur, would mate tint alfofeemefabtdous,as they do oth er Wee things. 

That Chrift in pcrfon of his bumanitie came toGrcgorics table, we count it an hercticall fable, being a- A fable 
gamft the articles of our faith,concerning Chnftes afcenfion into heauen, fitting at the right hand of God, 
and (econd cormning in glory. 



Shem.S. 4 Manage honorable ) The Apoftle (faythaho'y Doffor) fayth,Mariage honorable in all, and the bed Howmaruee 



vndcfilcd. And therefore the fe; uants of God in that they are not maried, tlnnke not the good of mariage to is honowb 
be a fau!r,but yet they doubt not perpetual ccntincncie to be better then good mariaee, fpecially in this time T a ¥* 



fnftlefayth it is damnable. I .Tim. J. v. 1 1 . Jtii. this we're dn msMting of this place, if it »er( to be readihuf" Mariace is 
honorable. ° 

BMtofeeJmtfoTrouflatitsmaUtfoirtraifahrjfo 
it feme fir the manage offotariej, it is maim. Firftjlxj vfi deceit m Applying the rerbe fubftamine that wanteth, ma. P Iace ra3ni ' 

all mariage to bee honou- E ed by thT" 1 '" 

Let mariage be hono- Protcfcrarc. 
raoje, wu p wejpeact, may oe an exhortation or commattndement to them that be or mU be maried, to vfi themfeUtcs Th « 
m that ftate in all fiddaie , dewilincffe, and eoniugall cor.tinencie one toward an other : at when S. Teter alfi and tffifc » 
t,M jipo file exhort maried me,, to glue honour to their reinesas totbeweaktrretfels, and to poffeffe tlxir veffel in ho- their Her«i- 




rauK 




I reft (by their own- confeffton) they reftraine offurfofe. Our text therefore and all Catliotilx translations 
Uaiietr,cl.nten:etndif}erent *at it ts in the Crce^and as true tranfi&tours ought to do,notprtf»ming to adiiElit to one fide, * T '>« • >« 
left they jh-Mld reftraine thefenfeofthe holy Ghoft to their mne particular fantafie. /utuzasi. 

th 

th: 

bti ^ ( „.,.... 

and in all rtffieftsScc S.ChryCand TheophJn hunc loc'umJor there r,:ay IZamEhyabuJ^KeY^ C "**' 




Fu/ke. $. 




ancient 



Such prcrogawc as the Apoftle i.Cor. 7 .afcribcth to virginitic aboue mariaee . we acknowledge with the The marto 
icicnt fathers. To wake manage a Sacrament of th e new reftament,which was inftituted in the bediming of the minil 
?/,*., C, L lt ls ^S ahl ft all realon. But you fo honour it, in making it a Sacrament, as the I ewes honoured ^'s of'he 
Clirift in clothing him with a purple robe>for you fay notwu h{hndin,that by this holy Sacrament^ The fared 0ur4 

ord:r 



u 



1 





C h h P* x 1 1 1. To the Hebrewes, 423 

order jfjmefthod isftropb.med. You fay it is honorable in all mcn,which may lawfully marry,or be marricd,ther- 
forc ic is honourable in die minifters of the Church,whom the Scripture allovveth to be maried,Butin vowed 
pcrfons (you fay) it is damnable, the Apoftle faycth not fo, but that thofevvidowes hauc condemnation or 
md^cn^ut,whichhu(eforfa^nthefirfifayth,\y\\ich not of continencie. But to take it tnoft 

ftrongly fur your fide,chat they finne damnably, which breakc their vowc, yet mariage in them alfo is hono- 
rable^ Epiphanius tcfHIicth, Hj>r.6t .Werom+id Dctnetr Msguflde bonoviduitatis,cap.io. 

But tin Jp tftle (you (ay) doeth notfxy that mariage is boncuratt? in all men^and it U notorious to fee bow we doefalfi- 

\ fi 

; Apoftle 

catiue m 

the wordes following, declared! the firft wordes to be meant affirmatiuely. Agaync,the fcope of the Apoftle 
is playne, to diflwade men from fornication and adukery,and therefore fheweth the remedy which God hath 
prourdedfor mansiufirmitic, to be honourable and voyd of filthincflc, therefore the verbe of die Indicatiue 
is more mecte then of the Impcratiue moode. For that which you inferre of the exhortation to vfe mariage 
honourably and purely, followcth of the affirmattuc, whereby mariage is approouedby Gods ordinaunce to 
bcfiich,and is alio conteined therein, as though the Apoftle (hould fay, Vfcthe honourable and pure reme- 
dy of mariage honourably and purely, for God will iudge fornicators and adulterers. And this text is taken 
aifirmaiiuely by Theodorct, whole wordes arc thefc. Tim law Godmade in the beginning, Letvs makf (faythhe) 
an helper for him. Therefore, when bee hadfafhionedher and brought Inr to him, heeiaynedthem togetlxr, and gone the 
bl'fjing of mortage, faying t increafe and multiply y and fill the earth. But intemperate andyntlnfle cogitation brought in ad- 
ulters an I fornication. So doth Chryfoftome vnderftand the wordes affirmatiuely ,faying: When he had fet down 
mariage to be honourable in all, and tlw bed to be vndefiled, to fheweth that he doeth rightly inferre thofe wordes which fo- 
low. Fsrfl, if mariage be grastntcd 9 the fornicator Uiufllyptmifhed, The like faying hath Occumenius, to prooue 
that he cakcth the wordes affirmatiuely, if mariage be permitted and ts lawful! 'to the fatiffyingof lufl without finne, 
what colour ofexcufefhallbt to wlnremongers and adulterers .Where it is to bee noted alfo, that Hentcnius a papift 
tranflatcth the text, Honorabile eft coniugium, mariage U honourable. How doc we then reftrainc the fenfe to our 
heretical] fantafic, when befide the particle in the later part of the fentence thefe auncient interpreters,doe 
all vnderftand it affirmatiuely ? And how can you call it an hcreticall fantafie,to affirme that mariage is ho- 
nourable in all men, and the mariage bed vndefiied, when the fame fenfe doeth follow, ifwelhouldread it 
as wordes of exhortation; Let manage be honourable in all, &c. Verily Chryfoftome vnderftanding the 

text affirmatiuely, faicth that the Apoftle jighteth agaynft heretics. Primafius faieth ; There were feme at that 
time vthk h condemned mariage, fitying that the coniunElion of mariage is vncleane, and that a man cannot be cleane which 
rrfeth from his wiuesbed. Therefore the bleffed apoftle fay th, that mariage is law full which is made for lone of children, 
not to fulfill filthy lu ft, and he doeth not onely permit it, but alfo faieth, that it pleafeth Cod, For it i* honourable Ttittri- 
age to marrieawife (artfully for loue of children, Jgayw 7* faieth , The mariage btd is vnde filed ^ <md they tlut rife front 
it arc vnde filed) that is not drawing from thence any fpet of finne, Jc is manifeft therefore, that you would auoyd 
the plaync fenfe ofche Scripture, which cucrywavmuft bee, that mariage is honourable, andthc bed vn- 
defiied to hide your hcreticall and diucliih fantafie, whereby you hold, xhztthefacredordtr ofprieflkood is fro-' 
phoned thereby. 



An other corruption you note in our tranflations. That tree tranflate ammg all men t whereas theCYeehf may Coailllng. 
bceatwetlof tht?{euter, as oftheMafcutine gender , a>sErafmtts doeth tabf it 9 and the GreekfLoEfours alfo. But that 

which followcdi of whoremongers and adulterers, declareththatitistobee referred to theperfons, rather 
then the things. Although if you tranflate it in all things, it is more gcnerall, comprehending all perfons, 
all ftatcs and all offices and conditions of men. So doeth Theophybft vnderftand it in thefe wordes : Confi- 
derh;wgeat regard he hath oftemperaunce and continence. Tor beforemaking mention of hsBniffe 3 hefpah of it, and 
agayne after thofe wordes heewillfpeafy of fornicators and adulterers. In all therefore is not onely inmen of 'riper age, and 
not inyongmen alfoy but mailmen or in all mexnes and times, not inaffiiSlion onely mid in riftothemfe; not honoura- 
ble and precious in this pa:-t, in that part othenvife, butthe whole throughout all is honourable. Here heretics are made 
to blnfljC) which flounder matrimonie. Forbcholdehsnameth mariage, preci:tts y matrimonie honourable, which prefer- 
ueth a man in trmperauwe, but fornicatours and adulterers Godrpill iudge. Here alfo with a penaltie adioyned, fom~ 
cation is pro! >/bsted> fjr God will iuige them, tb-:t is,condemnethem 9 ana not vnwoorthilie. For if matrimonie bee per- 
mitted, the fornicator and adulterer areiuflly pwufhed. The reft of the Greeke interpreters fayingsare alrea- 

diefctdownc, bywhichyoufeewhatvaynequarellingand wrangling you make to denie the due honour to 
matrimonie. 

But th third corruption you fay is mofi impudent, that tranflate Inter quofuis, to fignifie all order s y conditions, 
fiatcs and qualities of men. And yet that is the playne meaning of the Apoftle, as appeareth by the punifti- 
ment of fornicators and adulterers that followcth, and fo is the iudgement of all the auncient fathers 
that expound the text, when they fay, If marrimonie bee permitted, the fornicatour and adulterer arc iuft- 
ly puniihed. EJs how can fornication and adulterie in all orders, conditions, ftates and qualities of men 
bc:e iuflly puniflied, except marriage bee permitted in all orders, conditions, ftates and qualities? And 
what greater impudence can there be then this ? to lay : Mariage is honourable in all things, and yet to ex- 
cept funic orders, conditions, ftates and qualities of mcn,as though they were no things,becaufe mariage is 
nothonourableinthcm. Thepapiftes therefore in their impudent quarelling agaynft thetrueth, tomayn- 
taine the do<fhine of dcuils agaynft the honour and puntieof marriage, doc not onely paffe all here- 
rikesibuccucnthedeuilsthemfelucs: who becaufechcy hauc vnderftanding, would be afhamed to graunt 
an vniucrfall, and deny the particulars thereof. And alfo in flying from the mafculine gender to the 
neuter, they arc as ridiculous as Aefops fifties, which lept out of the frying panne into themiddeftof 
the firet 

Hhhh,^, 7 Remember 



The Epiftle of S. Paul C h a p. x i i i. 

Rhetn.4. „ \ Rem«nber your Prelates.) W '« be here warned tthauegreat regardin our life and belie fr, to the holy fatlxr*, Wemuftfeue 

Doctors andglortottt bifhopsgone before vs in Gods Church,not doubting but they being our lawfuUVafiouri, had and tauvht W"* t0 *• 
the truth: of whom Sjuguflinefaydjhat which they found in the church,diey held faft : that which they icar- S, an , d J* ' 
ned^cy taught: that which they rccciucd of their fathers, the fame they deliucred to their children. Com. fohZl ' 
mm.ki.c jQjVhicbreJpea to our Inly forefatlxrs in faith, isnovin thiswicked contempt oftbeHeret^fi much the 
mretobeliadSeethefaidholydoBmfecordboo^agmnftlulkmtheVelagianth^ 

ofdxmtntbeewfutationofhmfies^dlnipfitrrebeprefenethtbemabouethepnudSeclm^^^ vvcemufl M , m . - . 

nvdoeagainftotn-newdoclors.ThHp^^ 

of SamcJsdeparted,by filemne bolydayes and other daioutwayes of honour. Saints. 

Fulke 4, We acknowledge wim the Apoftle how great regard is to be had of thofe holy Doftors and Paftoursrhat Thefathm 

hauefpoken the wordcofGod to vs or to our forefathers in the Church of Chnrt. But neither the Apoftle, writings 
nor S. Auguftine mcaneth, that we fhould acknowledge any for lawful] bi(hops,that fpeake not the wordc of au & 0! '«c. 
God. Neither that wee mould admit whatfoeuer the auncicnt fathers that were lawfull paftours did fay or 
write, bcfideoragainftthewordeofGod. We vfc them therefore for confutation of hcrcfies as S.Augu- 
ftme did, who alfowhentheirautoriue was alleaged by hercrikes, acknowledged that they were none o- 
thcrwifetobccreceiucd, but as they were confonant to the holy Scriptures. Therefore, when S. Cyprians 
auftontie was alleaged by the Donatiftes,he fayd : 2Vj» mllam,&c. We doe no mime to Cyprian, wlxn nee diflm- 

guifh any mitmgs of his whatfoeuer, from the canonical! auffart tie of the holy Scripture!. Tor not without caufe with 
fuch Ixalthfull diligence, the ecclefafthaU canon is appointed, to which certaine bxk^s cfthe Trophets and Jpofilcs die 
pertaine, whuhwsdarenotiudgeatall, and according to which, wee may freely iudge of ether writings eitlxr of faythfull 
menor infidel. Contr. Crefien.Ub.xj:ap.i\. And when he was preffed by his auaoritie out of his epiftle to lubaia- 
nus, he anfwereth : lam not bound by the auftoritie of this epiftle, becaufel doe not account the writing' of Cyprian, at 
camnicaU Scriptures, hut I confidcrofthemoutofthecanenicallScriptwes, and whatfoeuer in themagreeth with the att- 
Boritie of the holy Scripture, Ircceiue it with hit pray fe, but whatfoeuer agreeth not, lrefufeitwithhisleaue. Sohke- 
wifc when the hcretikc Pclagius alleaged the auaoritie of S. Ambrofe agaynft him, he fayth ; Bkffed Jmh'ofe 
rise b,fhop (faycth the hcretikc) in wUfe bookf efbeciaUy tin Homage fayth ddetb (bine, winch gliHercd as it were a ccr- 
tayneflower amongtlx Latine writers.- whofe fayth andmofl pure fenfe in the Scriptures, not fo mtnh as Ins eiieme, durR 
reprehend. Behold, .with what W/r.w great pray fis, be fettetb Ixm foorth, who altlnUghheeWManholy and a horned 
man, yet it be not in any wife to be compared with the aucforitie of the canonical/ Scripture. De grat. Chrifli. contr. Velag. 
cap.*} . And when he hath rehcarfed the iudgement of diuers godly fathers concerning originall iinnc, kec 
concludeth faying : 1 bane not relxarfed thefe things, becaufe see leant to the opinions of any difiuters,as vmo camm- 
call.wc7orit:e,but that it may appear e fr.m the beginning vnto tliit time Jin which this newfetlfprun*, that t hit. it title ofo- 
riginattfinne wathept with fuch conflancie with the fayth of the Clntrcb, that oftlxm which handled the hcly Scripture it 
was brought foorth at ntofi certaine, rather to confine otheremurs, then that it wasaffayed to be confuted as filfe, by any 

rnan.Depeccat.mir.&remfi.hb,$,cap. 7 . Agayne, againft the Pelagians hefayeth he could vie the reftimo- 
nies of the auncicnt fathers, more then hee doeth, but that it would be to long, Jtnd perils bee might bee 

thought not to haueprefumedfi much as he ought of the canonical! Scriptures from wUch we ought not to be remoomd. De 

taspt.&eoncupif.lib.i.c.i9. This iudgement ofS. Auguftine wee hold and follow concerning the writings of 
holy doctors. *, 

But displace a! fo (youfay) HrightlyyfedtoproouethattfoCljurAofGodfhotddtyepethtmerwries ofSainils de- 
parted, by filemne Inly dayes and other deuoutwayes of honour. In deedc this place fhewcrh how we fhould ho- 
nour Sainfts departed, namely by imitation of their fayth, but that we ought to kecpe holy dayes or any o- 
thcrpopifti wayes of honouring of them this place prooucth not, neither docth any of the auncient interpre- 
ters vfc it to that end. 

%&***• S* , 9 NOt W ' th mcates He ft ea h tth m ofClrriflian faftes, but of the legall difference of mates which the He. Iudaicalabfti- 

bruesttere yet prone ynto : not confsdermg that by Clmfits fayth tlxy were made free from all fitch obferuations «,/ nence ftora 
the Lam. ' meara. 

Fu/ke.f. Chriftian faftes are not mcates. Heefpeaketh not onely agaynft the Icwilh diftinftion of meates, cleanc Prohibition 

and vnclcanc,but alto agaynft all other heretical and diuelifh prohibition of mcatcs,and preferring one kind of meates. 
of meatbefore anothcr,tor holincfle fake. 

Bhem. 6, l<> We haue an altar.) He putteth them in minde by tixfe wordes, that m following to much their olde Jewijh Material al- 

rites, they depriuedtlxmfeluts of an other maner and am»re excellent famficeandmeate: meaning,of 'the holy altar, and t a "f° rth « 
Clmtlesownebleffed body offered and eaten there, of 'whicb,they that continue m tlx figures of the old Law, could not be Kfcbndv 
partakers. This alrar (fayth Ifychiw) is the altar of Chriftcs body, which the Icwes for their incredulity muft 
notbehold.Li.6'.C.2I.inLcuit. Andtht Greekf word (asaJfotlxHebrueanfweringtlxremtointheoldtefiammt) , 
fignifmh properly an altar to facrifice on, and not a metaphorical and fpirituaU altar. W hereby wprooue agaynft the He- *>"**•"■'"' 
retikfs, tlhtt we haue not a common table or profane communion board, to eate mere bread vpon, but a ixry altar m tlx bro. ^ ^ 
pcrfmfe,tofacrifieCbriflesbodyi>pon:andfocalUdoftlHfathminrefpeaofthefay^ Nazianz. "" 

inorat.defororeGorgonia.Chryfoft.dcmonaquodChriftusfitDeus. SocratJib.i. c.20.25. A'uguft. epift. 
96 De ciuitate Dei.li.8.cz 7 . 8clib.zi.cia ConfeiTiib.o.c.1 1 .13. Contr.Vauft.Manich lib.10.cap.21. Thco- 

phylaft.in 23. Matth. Jndwhtn it is called a table, it is in refpeB of the heauenly foode ofchrifies body and bhud 

tMRC. 0. jhc Apoftle fpeaketh exprcfly ofparticipatio of the facrifice of Chriftes death.as it is manifeft in the two . , 

verfesncxtfolowingjwnich is by chriftian faith,and notinthe Sacrament only,wherof none can be partakers 
thatremaineintheceremoniall obferuation ©f the Lcuiucalfacrifices.Thercfore this place is brutifhly abu- 
fed,to orotic that the chriftians haue a matet ial aultar,as the papifts haue many.fhe Apoftle meaneth,Chrift 
to be this aukar who is our prieft facrifice & aultar, and not the table wheron the Lordes fupper is miniftred, 

which 



C H a p. X 1 1 l To the Hebrewes. 424 

which is called an altar, but vnpropcrly, as the facraraent is called a facrifice . For he faith, Wt haue an altar, 
which is but one, whereas the popiih altars & communion tables are many . But Ijychius faith, This altar it the 
altar of Chrifies body. YouabufeHefychius, for heiaithfhatthe aharisthebodyofChriftitfcIfe:5»c/;fl»««r 
(faith he ) may not come neither to the voile nor to the altar > tlrat is y to the body ofChrift, to doe the miniftery thereof. Tor 
that hath Vaule,writingto the Hebrides, taught to be the voile and the attar. The fame he faith lib. I. c.q.Knowthot* 
that S.Vaule vnderftandeth that the intelligible altar is the Lords body , for hefaitb ; we have an altar xplxreoftlxy haue no 
fower to eat) which ferue the tabernacle, namely, the body of Chrift, for it is not liwfullf>r the J ewes to eate of it . This al- 
tar ofnecefftty is in the entrance of the taiemacle ofwitnep, tlust is in tin entrance ofth heauens, becaufi we Iraue entrance 

into the heauens by him. It is manifeft therefore that Hcfychius meancth not the popifti altars, but the body of 
Chrift in heauen, themyftcric whereof is celebrated on the Lordcs table, whichofthe ancient fathers is 
calledindiffercntlyatable,asitisindeed , and an altar, as it is vnpropcrly. But that it is called of them a 
table, and was in deed a table made of boardes, and rcmoouable, fctin the midft of the people, not placed 
againft a wall, I haue (hewed fufficicndy,by the tefticnonies of the ancient fathers before. 

RflCm* 7. 1 ? . The hofte of praifc.) Though it mayftgnifie tlje ^'ritual faaifices of\raife and than^s-giuingof what fort Th- Sacrifice 
foeuer : yet it facially my be thought tofignifie the great Sacrifice of the B. body and blond of Chrift . not as vpon the Crcjfe, of tjie altar is 
which was but once done in bloudyfort, but as in the Churchy md nt w Tcftawent, where it is daily done vnbbuddi/y, being the principal 
thepnperhftofiandeandtbanl^s^ 

hisPrieflslippesormrdes, that U,ofconfccration: becaufi this facrifice is made Irf the force of 'the hlywordes . And when ^uin^ther- 
wereadeinthc pf 'time and other places of the oldcT eft ament> ofthe/toftoflraifcitmaybethougbttobeaproplxcieoftlx iorecallcd, 
new Sacrifice, andnot of eueryvnlgar thanks gluing, And fo the old fathers in the primitiue Church to hide the myfte- €"cb*rijlia> ■ 
riesfrom the vnworthy or heathen, ofienffieak? . What is (faith S. Augufiine) a more holy facrifice of praife, then 
that which confiftethinthankesgiuing, all which thefaichful do know in the facrifice of the Church,Li.i. 
cont.aduerf. leg. &proph.c.i8 . ^*/«c, c. 10. The Church from thetimesoftheApoftlcsbythemoftcer- 
taine fucceffions of Bi{hops>offcreth to God in the body of Chrift the Sacrifice of praife .^W* lit U afterward^ 
Now IfracI according to the fpirir,that is, the Church offcreth a fingular Sacrifice according to the fpirit : of 
whofe houfe he wil not take calucs nor goates,but wil take the Sacrifice of praife,not according to the order 
of Aaron, but according to the order of Melchifedec , Seeep.l zo. c.19. & cp. 57. ad q.i. in fine . Thus you fee, 
when the ho ly fathers hanile the Scriptures, they finde Maffe and Sacrifice in many places, where the ignorant heretics or 

- tr the fimple might thinkf tbeyfpealtg onely ofacommon tliankes gluing* 

rttlKC 7. Wc acknowledge that among other facrificcs of praife Sahankfgiuing, the celebration of the Lords fup* 

per, is a fpeciall facrifice of praife and thankfgiuing for the only facrifice for finne, offered by Chrift himfclfe Sa ™ ficc °f 
ypon the croffe, without the gates of lerufalem. Andfo did the ancient fathers mcane, when they called p 
s it a facrifice, as appearedi by thofe fenrences taken out of S. Auguftine, which you recite, and many other 

in him and the reft of the fathers. Who neuer meant that the naturall body of Chrift was offered in facri- 
fice for finnc, or made prefent by the wordes of the prieft, but vnto the woorthie receiuers fpiritually by faith, 
Thcrforc they found neither the maffe, nor the popiih facrifice propitiatorie in any text of the fcripture, Themaffc. 
where they fpeake only of a common thankefgiuing, nor yet the popifli order of facrificing priefthood for 
finnc 3 when S. Auguftine faith that the facrifice according to the order of Melchifcdech is the facrifice of praifi. 
Anddoubtleffc> if Melchifcdech did facrifice that bread and wine which he brought foorth, it wasnotfor 
linne, but a facrifice ofpraife for the viftory granted co Abraham. So thatthefefayingsof S. Auguftine doe 
manifeftly ouerthrow your popifh propitiatory facrifice of the mafle, and doc expound his meaning in other 
places (where he calleth the communion a facrifice) that he meaneth not a facrifice for finnc, but a facra- 
ment and a facrifice of praife or thankfgiuing onely, 

RmW. 8. j£ Godispromcrited.) This latin word promeretur, eawiotbeexpreffedeffeStuaUyinanyonsEnglifhword, Tf,-p rotfr , 

Itfignifieth, Godsfauourto beprocuredby the forejaid worses of almes atsd charitie, ashythdefertsandmeritesoftlx do- ftantsauoid 
ers. Which doclrinc and word of meritcs the Adtterfaries likffo il, that they flee both here an:l els where from tfo wordy the word 
f>w;ykrw£A^ Which m deedetna- ™ cric ' ft 

kgth no more for them then the latin, which is agreable to moft auncient copies,as we fee by Vrimafiw 5. Attgnfiinetfchler. ^*/*J« T *'. 
ForifGodbepleafedwithgood workgsandfoew fauour for them* thenare they meritorious ', and then only faith is not the m^J^u^* 
cauje of Gods fauour to men. 

Fulke, 8. Vrcmcrctur paffiuely taken, as it is by your vulgar interpreter, is no Latine word, but a barbarous terme, Merits, 

the Grceke word fignificth tobcwellpleafed, and not Gods fauourto be procured by workesof almes or 
charitie, as by defensor merits of the doers . But the Greekg makgth no more for vs then tm latine (you fay) for 
if God be pleafid with good worlds, and foewfatsour for them, tlnn are they mmtor'ms. But where doth the textiay 
that God fhewcth fauour for good workes . God is pleafed with good workes, becaufe they are agreeable to 
his commandeincnts, and he accepteth our obedience as an acceptable facrifice of praife and thankefgi- 
uing, forChriftcs fake, by whome we offer the fame. And he rewardeth good workes for his promife fake, 
but he fheweth fauour or giucth grace freely, and for his wne mercies fake in Chrift our redeemer . The 
antiquiticofthis terme cannot make it atrue tranflation, whenitdiffereth from the originall tongue . Pri- 
mafius though he vfed the terme after the vulgar tranflation, yet he vnderftandeth it according to uie truth, 
as among the vulgar people it was taken in his time. Therefore he faith : Byfuchfacrifices andgfts of almes J)eus 
promeretur adipifci, God is pleafed to receiue them, that is, God vouchfafeth to accept fuch facrifices of almes and 
beneficence : he faith not that God fheweth his fauour, or giueth his grace for luch, or that they be meritori- 
ous, or procure Gods fauour, as by the deferts and merits of the doers . So that Primafius hath your terme, 
but not in your heretical! meaning. 



Rhem. p< 



17. Obey your Prelates.) There is nothingrnore inculcated in the holy Scripturesythen obedience ofthe lay people TheApoftI 
to the Triefts and 'Prelates of Gods Church y a matters offot$k^onfcience } & religion W her of tin Ap oft le giueth this reafon, doth inculc 



e 

doth inculcate 

bscauf obedience to 
e 



The Epiftle of S.Paul C h a p. x i i i. 

hecattfe thy ftittie the charge ofmemfoules, and mufi anfwerfor them : xdrich u an infinite preeminence andfuperiwty, ioy. t fee PricRs and 
nedwitb burden, and reyniretb mawekuf ftihrmjjionandmofi obedient fubieBkn ofalthat be rnder them and their go- BiQiopsof 
v-ernement. Trom tins elednnce there U no exception nor exemption ofklngs nor Vr.n-es, be they neuerfo great . If thy batte Go ^ c kurcb. 
/©«/«, and be Chrifiian menjbey mufi btfttbiett to fame Bifhop^Vrie^or other Trelate . Jnd whatfoeuer he be (tfougb » r 
Emperourofatttfxwrld) ifhetakf ypm him to prefcribe and gitte lawes of religion to the Bifbops and Triefis, whom he empted froirT" 
ought to obey andbsfuiiecl vnlo in rebgionjxfoil be damned undoubtedly, except \x repetitjxcattfe he doth againft the ex* this obcdi- 
prejfe word of God and latp of nature, jind by this yon may fee the difference of an heretical and a difordered timcJrom o- cncc > in rat- 
ther Catholikf Clmfllm dates ♦ For herefie andtlx li^e damnable reuoltesfrmtbe Church of God, is nomore but a rebellion "•" ° f rdt * 
and difobediencetotheTriefisofGodsClmrch y vphenmenrefufi t o be vndcr their difapVne, tohearetljetrdoffrine^ndin- "* 
t rptet.ttion ofScripturesJo obey their laves anicotmfels . This Mfdtdience and rebellion from the Spiritual Gouermur x/«- 
der pre terse of obedience to tlx Temporal, istbebaneofourdaiefy arkljpeciaUyofcurCcuntrie, tpljere thefe new Seffes are 
properly wainieined by this falfe principle. That the Vrince in matters of foide and religion may commcund the Trelate: 
which is dii ettiy and euidently agamfi tins Scripture and all otlm, that cormaund thejheepe ofClmftesfoid to obey their 
fbiritual fjfecrs. 

Ttilke. p • Thc obedience which the Apoftle hecrc rcquireth, we acknowledge that it ought to be yeclded by empe- Prclats not 

tors end kings to the oucrfcers or pallors of their ibules. But beerof it followeth not, that priefts and prelats exempt from 
are :exemp: from obedience of ciuiU powers, for if they haue foules, S. Paule biddeth eucryfoulefubmithim- ob - tdicnci ° 
felfe to the higher powcrs.Rom.13. Nor that emperors and kings may not prefcribe and giue lawes of religion pnnccs * 
tobiihops and priefts,whum a]fo in matters of religion they ought to obey . But the authority and obedience 
of c th is cftahliihcd, & one ought not to hinder another . For neither the prince muft prefcribe fuch lawes of 
religion to bifhops asheliftetb, butfuch as may require theonely true religion of God, to be excrcifedac- 
cording to his word. And thcfelawes the bifhop is bound toobeyinpainc ot'damnation . Neither muft the 
biihop require what doftrine foeuer he tcachethto be accepted and beleeued of the prince, but onely that 
which is agreeable to die holy word of God : which true doctrine the prince is alfo bound to belcue and fol- 
low, inpaine of damnation. Andifanyprieft cr prelate teach, or dne other wife, heistobepunifhedby the 
princes autfority, who hath charge to fee both the tables of the law to be obferucd and kept of all his fub- 
icfts, and to puniih the offenders . Therefore there is nothing more agreeable to the word of God, and the 
law of nature, then that the prince (hould be obeyed of all his fubiefts, ipecially in matters pertcining to reli- 
gion and godlineffc . For if he command or decree any thing againft true religion, it is no more to be obei- 
edjthen the falfe do&rine of a pricft or prelate is to be beletucd. That princes in matters offoule and religi- 
on may command prclats, we haue manifeft examples in the fcripture, of Mofes, Dauid, Salomon,Iolaphar, 
Ezechias,Iofias, who all commanded the high prielts, and other priefts in matters of religion, according to 
the word of God. Therefore it is no heretical! confufion of the different ftates, but the auoiding of Anti- 
chriftian tyranny, that v/c teach,when we affirme that the prince istobeobeyed in all caufes, and of all per- 
fons, which notwithftanding ; the obedience heere commanded remaineth wholly yntouched. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE 

EPISTLE OF S. IAMES. 

Rhem. I . s§|||§g| H l S L f'M- (<« tkt refifolhwing) is direc7edJpeciiUy.as S. Juguftine faith, agaixft the mcur of only faith t 

ijtvbich pant hel{ at that time alp,, by mifcoiifiruing S. Tattles mrdes . Yea not only that, but many other er- 
nurs (which thai r.lfo wre a:nexcdrnto it, at they are now) doth this jlfoflle heretouche exfnefy. 

— - He faith tlmfore, that not only faith, Imt alfo good W*« are wetffarie : tlm not only pith, hit alfo good 

mrkssdoiuFtife: that thrj are aBe. of \eligion, crfemiceandxvoifhifofGod : tU to Repeal the ctmmaundements of 
G od, andfo to abfiemefrom almrtaljxne, itn:t impffM>,bnt muffme : that Gcdis not rntln r offtw:t, w tut jo much at 
oftentation tofnne : that we mufljlay curfehesfr.mfinning&itbfeare of our deatl),ofthe ludgm<nt,>>flxl ; end fine our 
felues to dcingofgood, with our reward that ttefljal hue fir it inheauen. Tlefe fointtsoftlte Catholi&e faith Ix commen- 
deth earnefj ynto vs, ir.ueighing vehemently againft them that teach the contrarie errors . H.wbeit he doth withal admo. 
raft not to ntgtetl 'ftuh,bnt tofcekg their conuerfion.jhetringtlxm how meritorious a thing that is . Thus then heexhrteth 
generally toallgood worl^s,anddehorteihfromalfnne.but yet alfo namely tgctnaine a andfromcertttint.-at,fromticcej'. 
ti^offerfomjromdetramonmdra^iudgingjromconcufifcemandloueofthit 
to almes, to humilitie, confeflion Mid penance ; but moFl copioufy to patience inperpcution. 

Ti£W, who this lames was :lt is not Ix, whofefeafl the Church (eefeth the %<. of Me, which was S. Johns brother, and Which lain* 
whofe mmyrdome we hone Ait. li.but he,wUm the Church worjhippeth thefirfi ofMaie, wlio it called Frater Domi- wote this 
ni, our Iordes brother, and brother to lude, and which was the ftrft Bfiop of Bierufalem, ofwhmwereade Ail.i<.& e P me * 
21. and alfo Gill, ofwhofe wcnderful aufleritk and puritie of life, the EcclefiafticaUftories do report, Eufeb. li. Z. c. «. 
Hiero. in Catologo. 

T her fire as the old Wgh.priejr had power and charge ouor the Iewes, not only in Hicrufalemandlurie, hut alfo dilber. 
fid'HfvCoMtoesiaswevnderftatrf^^ 

not only cfthofe lewet with whom lx was refident there in lurie, but ofal the reft alfo,writcth this Epiftle, To the tweluc . 
tribes that arc in difperu'on. and in them, to al Chriflians -mimrfally dijpcrfei through the world. ' 

Fulke. J. T Jl ecrrorofonl y f^th, againftwhich S. Auguftine wrireth, was of them that thoughtthe profeffionof 

Cnriitian religion, how wickedly foetier they liued, was fufficient tofaluation: againft which this epiftle and Only fttb, 
the other were written . But of Iuftification by the mere grace of God, through faith without works , S. Au- 
guftine is a moft earned defender againft the Pelagian heretiks that fprang vp in his time. And euen in that 
booke Keftde&operibits, where he fpeaketh of the former error,when he faith cap.14. thatgood works doe fol- 
low hm that ts mfttfied&rj doe notgoe before him tint is to heiujtified, he Iheweth plainly,that a man is iuftified be- 
fore 






I 
I 



Jl 



•1 




1 

( 
I 

.] 

3 

•* 
\ 

x 

J 



L 



Chap. i. 



. f* 



425 






■ 



.t 



fore God by faith oncly,and notby good works. Neucrthelefle, we acknowledge diat not faith,only,but good 
works a fo are nectary for them that are iuftificd, to declare that they are iult . In which fenfe the Apoflle 
teacheth that good works doe lulhfie before men, as faith only doth iuftifie before God . But that it is poffi- 
bletokeepeallthecommandementsorGod, andtoabitcinefrom allmortallfinne.theapoftle faithnor ic 
is the diueliih hercfie of the : Pelagians, againft which S. Auguftinewritcthhis booke De perfetlione mfiti* 
contra Ccclejl:,™, cfpscially after the fixteenth rcafon . We denic God to be auttor of finnc, or of tcntation to 
finnc, as the Apoitle do th, yet as a luft judge he leadcth the reprobate into tentation.from which Chrill hath 
taught vs topray . To conuertthem thatgoe aftray, it is a good worke, greatly acceptable to God, but the 
Apoitle dotn not teach it to be meritorious . He exhorteth vnto repentance, and acknowledging of our 
finncs one to another, but not vntopopiib penance or auriculcr confciTion. Finally, though S. lames were 
biihop, orhadfpcaa 1 ouerfight oucr the church of Icrufalem, yet he had not that power and charge oucr 
the Icwes that the olde high pneft had, but fuch as Chiift gaue to eucry one of his Apoltlcs . Yea the prima- 
cie of the c.rcumcifion was fpecially allotted to Peter, though lames as biihop of Icrufalem, had alfo a fa- 
therJy care oucr all the Chnlhan Icwes. ■ 

THE CATHOLIKE EPISTLE 

OF IAMES THE APOSTLE. 

Rbem. 1, C^^c Spittle.) ThwordCathlikethougbinthetitle eftbis Epifile& tier efifilowmt called The Catholic Epi- 
The Prote- files) it be not wholyin the fame fenfe, as it mn the Creede tyet the Vntefiantsfufeare miaUwethe Wordalmether 

Mkg. C ' 'f'fy' 1 ™' ThegenerallEpittle&C.nWW,^^^ 

tholil^ Epifi.es Jor that tbey arewnttento th whole Church, not to any peculiar people or perfon/tt S.Vaulet are. 

This title is no part of the word of God, though it be in the Greeke copies, no more then that which is 
written vndcr the Epiftlcs of S. Paule, fhewing from whence they were written, which fomctimes is found to 
be vntrue,& is of your fclues controlled in the argument vp6 the firft to the Theffalonians,wherc theGrcekc 
poftfcnpt is fr5 Athens,which you hold was fro Corinth. I herforc the omifTion of this title is no offence at al 
And feeing you confefle it is not wholy the fame in fenfe as it is in the Creed,to tranflatc it as we fpcake in the 
Creed,wcre wiltully to giuc occafion of error to the ignorant, which by translating it truely, according to the 
meaning of the word, is cafily auoided . But in tructh it figniiieth the lame hecre which it doth in the Creed 
that is, gencrall and vniuerfall. So doth Oecumenius expound this title, faying: TtefetMles are called Cathol 

UkSftMt ts,vniuerflloYgmerg!l, lecaufeth company of 'our Lords d,f:iple s doe nut dedicate thefe Epifilestocnenationor 
citie, dMncliy (as Tattle doth to the Homms or Corinth/am) but -vniuerfaUy to the ftithfidl, either to th Ie»es that were 
difterfed,** Peter alfo doth, or els to all Cbrifiims lining vnder the fame faith, By this it appeareth that this title is 
ynproperly gmen to the fcuen Epiftlcs, which agreeth onely to Hue, for the two latter epiftlcs of S. Iohn are 
mfcribed to two lingular perfons.or vnto their families at the moft . But where you fay we abhorre the word 
ofCathohke,itis a rotten & friuolous cauill.-for how can wc abhorre that word which we teach our children 
daily to fay in their Englifli Creed, and repeat fo often in our daily common prayers > 

CHAP. I. 

Wc hatte to reioyce in perfecution (but if we be patient, & wtlxiM/lein* font almortalfinne) 9 confideriw howxee thai 
becx.xltcd.mjcromedforit, when the perfecu tor (wl* enricheth him fdf Kith our (poilei)%al fade Away jj But if 
any betcmptediofaU,orto any other euil, kt him not fay, God it the authorofit, rcfoistbe anthorofahood onely. 
19 Sticbposnts of the Cath . faith we mufl be content to leame without contradiction and anger, and to doe accordingly 
16 Becatsfectlxrwife «e may tal{e of Religion ,but in detde it is no Religion. 

The Tranflation of Rhemcs. 



Vulkc. /. 



The Church 

readeth thefe 
Catholikeor 
Canonical E- 
piftles in order 
ar-Mattins, fro 
the 4 Sunday 
after Baiter 
vntilWhic- 
funday. 

£ufib.li,i. 

hift.c.li. 

Catholike. 



The Epifile 
for a martyr. 




Ro.y,3. 



AMES the feruant of God 
& of our Lord Iesvs Chrilr, 
to the twelue tribes that 
are in difperfion greeting, 
a Efteeme it , my brc- 
thren,al ioy,when you flial 
fall into diuers tentations : 

3 Knowing that * the probation of your 
faith worketh patience. 

4 And let patience haue a perfect worke: 
that you may be perfect and entire , failing 
in nothing. 

5 But if anyofyou lacke wifedom , let 




The Tranflation of the Church of England. 

Ames a feruant of God, and 

of the Lord Iefiti Chrifl, to 

the twelue tribes which are 

fcattered abroad,greeting. 

2 *Ji>ly brethren , count 

'it all toy when ye fall into di- 
ners temptations: 

3 * Knowing this that the trying of your RonM . 

fatth worketh patience, 

+ And let patience ham her perfe # rvor\g % 
thatyeemay beperfeft, and found, lacking no- 
thing. 

S Ifanyofyou lacke rvifedome, lethimaske 



im aske ot Ood who eiueth to al men a- of God, thatgiueth to all men tndtferenth, and 

boundantly, and vpbraideth not : and it fhal cafieth no man in the teeth : andttfhallbegiuen 

begiuenhim. him. 

6 But 6 * But 



for a Martyr 
that is a BI 



The Epiftle of Ch a p. i. 

Macii,». 6 ** ut * ^ et h* m 1 as ^ c m &ith nothing 6 * But let bimaske in faith, nothing waue- Mat.7.7. 
Mar.iiji* doubting, for he that doubtcth , is like to a riHg:Porhethatwsutereth#Ulgawaueoftbe?V ]i ' 11 ' 1 * 

waue of the fca, which is mouedand caried feajoft oftbewind/mdcariedmth violence: ' 9 * 

about by the wind*. 7 Ngith er let that man tbinke that be thai 

7 Thcrforc let not that man tbinke that receiue any thing of the Lord. 
hefhalrecciucanythingofourLord. g A double mtndedman is vnfl able in alibis 

8 A man double or minde is inconftant W4 yes, 

in al his waies. f Lst the y rother f lmv d f ni in 

9 But let the humble brother glorie, in that he is exalted. 

his exaltation. /„ Againe,therich,inthatheismadelm : 

ioAndthenche,mhishunulitie,becaufe *Becaifeastheflom-eofthegrafebetba!ipafe E r aio6 
Pr.toi,!?. * as the ftoure of grafle fhal he pafle : „ t " J J & JJ J ? M ^dTrf 

lfi Z4,X8, « J ? , Forthefunn f rofe wkh heat and par- „' T or zuh e S umie hath ri fen with heat & ifcuiW 

ipTuW chedthegrace,andthen , oureohtfelaway, ^-^ /^ rr///W, and his flowre hath 

Iob.y,i 7 . ?,ndthc beautie of the jhapc thereof peri- f a ll e „away,andthebeautieofthef a jhionofit 

fhed : io the nche man alio flial wither in his hathferfed:fo alfo frail the rich man fade a- 

waies. wayinhisveayes. 

ThcEpiflic i2 BleflcdisthcmanthatfurTcrethtenta- ' #J *Bleftd is the man that endureth temp- loh<l . 

tiontfoi when he hath beeoproued, heflial tationtforwhen heisfryed,hejhalreceiue the 

ftop. rccciuethccrowncoflife, whichGodhath C rowneoflife,whichtheLordhathpromifedto 

promifed to them that loue him. <* ^ ^ /w , ^ 

i ? | Let no man when he is tempted, fay ^ w w ^ ^ fc , v ^ /<w 

thathe is tempted ofGod.forjjGodisnot fempie dofGod:For Gideon not be temptedwith 

atempterofeuils,andhctemptethnoman. ^neither temmeth he any man. 

iTheground 14 Butkuery one is tempted of his owne . ' 

of tcnoaon to CO ncupifcence abftracled and allured. . '+ But ette f man '{ **&«> ***» he is 

StfE* 15 Afterward || concupifcence when it drme » *»*>> *****&*** the bait of his 

.ndnotGod. hath conce i«cd , bringeth forth finne. but mne concupifcence. 

I finne when it is coniummate, ingendreth '/Pfl when ¥ » ath *«"***<*> * ™»~ 

death, geth forth finne : and finne, when it is finijhed, 

ThcEpiftkon 16 Do not crre thcrforc my deereftbrc- bringeth forth death. 

the 4 Sunday t h ren# to Do not err e.mj dear e brethren. 

aftaEato * 17 Euervbeft gift,andeuery perfect gift, 'J Suery good giuing, and every per fetl gift 

is from abo'ue, defending from the Father ujrm^hm, and comn:eth down fiom the fa- 

ofliqhtes, with whom isno tranfmutation, tberoflights,withwbomisnovariablenefe 3 »ei' 

nor fhadowing of alteration, therlhadow of turning. 

18 Voluntarily hath he begotten vs by '* Ofhtsovnewtllbegatebevs, with the 
thewordoftruth,thatwemafbefomebe- ^rdoftrueth,thatwefkouldbethefirJ}jruitsof 
ginning of his creature. =£8 his creatures. 

19 You know my deereft brethren, And '9 Wberefore,my deare brethren* let euery ProJ7<ir . 

Prou.17,17. * lcc euer y man be lwift to heare : buc fl°w *****/»?* t0 *"*, fi°™ tofpeakejme to 

' to fpeake,and flow to anger. wrath. 

20 For the anger of man worketh not 20 For the wrath of man, worketh not that 
the iuftice ofGod. which it rigbtem before God. 

21 For the which thing calling away al 21 Wherefore lay apart allfilthineffejindfu- 

vncleannefle and aboundance of malice, in perfluttie of\ nanghtineffe,& receiue with meekz (lor.malid- 

meckencflc recciue the engraffed word, neffe of the word that is grajf, din you, which is oufceffe. 

which is able to faue your foules. =£0 able to faueyo/tr fifties. 
The Epiftle on 22 But * be doers of the word, and not 22 And *beye doers oftheword i & not hea- Ronu.i}< 

t f e5 F U ft day h carerson ty>deceiuingyourfelues. rers only, decerning yam oirneftlues. vaatifM* 

Mat.7^1. 2 3 P° r ifa man be a hearer ofthe word, 23 For tfany be a hearer of 'the word, & not 

Romxjij. and not a doerrhe dial be compared to a a doerjse is like vnto a man beholding his bodily 

man beholding the countenance of his nati- face in aglaffe. 

uitic in a glaffe. 24 For he hath confidered bimfelfe , and is 

24 For he confidered him felfj& went his gone his wayes, and hath forgotten immediately 

way, & by & by forgat what an one he was. what bisfajhion was. 

25 But 2/ But 



j 



Rhem.i, 




Chap. i. Of S. lames. 42( j 

« But he that hath looked injthe law *, But whofi hoketh in the permit of 
ofpcrfeaiibcmc & hath remained in it not hhertie^dcoLueth therein fbebeiJZa 
made a forgetful 1 hearei r but a doer of the forgetfull hearer Jb*t« doer ofthevorkeShalbe 
work : this man fLal be ibleflcd in his deed, blejfedinhis deede '»<**$&*(* 

Ji Andii l n 7;^ akc nhnfelfto be 2 6 If mymanamongyou feemetobe\de^^M^ 
rehg 1 ous,norbndhngh I stong ) butfeducing uout, ^drefiawethJLoigue, butlceL^' S 
h,shar rthismansrehg.onisvame. ***^bm&mm\JL*mm+l mt lOiM 

clll^Tu T^ Vnf r tGd ^ th 27 P " ^^n ^defiled before Go^ 
Godand thcFather 3 tsth, S , tovifitepupilles aMe father , u this , To vi/te the father Jc 

&vvdow C snuhejrtribulation: &tokecpe miwlimm intheir aduerfiJe^tLe^m 

him ielfvnfpotted from this worlds felfe vntbotted of the norld *$ e t emm 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap i 

Khem.l. ay. Blcfledin his.) Beatitude or faluationconJSfiethi^el forking. ' ' 

tie*,., < — • AN . N0 .™TIONS. Chap.,* *" 

beomlymourcwnvnnorihmcjjeorvndHcailting. 
tfor hordes of jfc JfofiU. aitmtem P" rtotMl -Mte>»&t«k>>?*/?<''ely , there a no coherence of fenfe to the o- K**£>. 



fAf 






0m tPtftethitmtdfinne nor al confent vnto concupifcence it Notewry 



#W* 5. S - Paule P| a » n ly teft>ficth,th a t concupifcence is finnc.RonW. 



j 



Chap. ii. 



TheEpiftle 

oftheyehs and bur Am of the old carnal teremmies, andbecaufe Chriji hath by hit blond of the new Teflament deliumd d JVJ* VAe 
that obey bmfrom tlxftntitudtof finne and tlte DiuelBut not a* the libertines adotlxr Hereti{esofthit time would haue .^ »™ a 
itjihca in the m w Teftament tttery man may fflevehii tone liking and (oufcience , andmay ehoofe whether he wil be ynder rdfanab 



TuQte 7. 
RhemJ. 

Fulkc 8. 



the laves and obedience of Spiritual or Ten feral Uptersj/r no. 

The Pope is luch a Libertine as refttleth to be vnder any temporall rulcr,or fpirituall, yea he retufeth to be The Pope a 
vnder the whole Church of Chrift on earth,but will be Head and Ruler thereof. Libertine. 

VJ. Religion cleane.) True religion fiandeth w.t <me\y in talking oftlx Scriptures, or onely faith ,or Cbrifles iu- Good workes 

':tf$etially Q fxhmtiean4mnM a part of mans 



iuftice. 



\he D;- 
bam in 



Leu.t9,i 1 . 

DetUjitf. 

Pro.X4,i3. 

Ecd.^r. 



JHre : but inpuritie oflife^andgoodvporhs. 
dofhine^nd far from the Heretical vanitie of this time. 
We teach alfo,that pure religion ftandeth not onely in wordes, bur in faith, and in workes alfo, yet Chrift Religion. 

only is our iuflice,and through him we arc luftified betore God by faith wirhout works.Romj. 

CHAP. II. 

HhfifH T ytwfift reception ofperfons. 10 from al and euery finne m mufi abjkine , hatting in at our vpordes and dtedei , the 
JWem, J • iwfament before our eies : therein worlds ofmereiefl)*! be required ofrs, I 4 and cnely futhfhalnct autil. vs. 1 8 

And that the Cathobkg by his wr^sfoweth that be h ah faith : whereas the Reretike hath no more faith then tk 
uehtal^heoffaithiieuerfonmh^ndofiup dirahamfy 4, Forjbrah 

deede was iufiified by wrfysalfo, aj and Ukrwfe i\ahab % 
Tttlke J. The Apoftle tcacheth in this Chaptcr>that fuch a faith as is void o f good works, flial not iuftifie any man,and i u aifeaiion. 

that as a man is iuftified in the fight of God by faith onely, fo he mull be declared to be iuft or iuftificd be- 
fore God and men by good workes,which are the neceffafie cfteftes of a iuftifying £ aiih. 

MY brethren , Haue not the faith of our \ A T brethren , * haste not the faith ofotrr Lcuit.T9.1f . 
Lord I e s v s Chrift of glorie |in accep- IV I Lordlefm Chrift the Lord of glory , with pro.z4.a4. 

tion of pcrfons. 

2 For if there jfhal enter into your aflem- 
blieamanhauinga golden ring in goodly 
appareil,and there flial enter in a poore man 

inhomelyattire, 

5 And you haue refpc& to him that is 
clothed with the goodly appareil , andlhal 
fay to him , Sittc thou here wel : but fay to 
the poore man, Stand thou there: or fine 
vnder my foote-ftoole : 

4 Do you not iudge with your felues, and 
are become iudges of vniuft cogitations ? 

5 Heare my deereft brethren : hath not 
God chofen the poore in this world/iche in 
&ith,and heires of the kingdom which God 
hath promifed to them that loue him ? 

6 But you haue difhonoured the poore 
man.Do n ot the rich oppreflc you by might: 
andthem fellies draw youtoiudgements > 

7 Doe not they blafpheme the good 
name that is inuocated vpon you ? 

8 If not- withftanding you fulfil the roial 

law according to the fcriptures , Thoujha/t 
loue thy neighbour at thy felfeyou doe wel : 

9 But if you accept perfons, youworke 
finne,reproued of the Law as tranfgreflburs. 

io And * whofoeuer flial keepe the 
whole Law, but offendeth in one : Q is made 



Leu.i9jt8. 
Mat.iz,39. 
Rom.13* 



Leiui9,j7. 
Dcu.1,18. 



rejpt ft ofperfons. 

2 Yor if there cdme into your f companie a fOr,con- 
man wearing a gold ring jn goodly apparell, and gregation. 

there come in alfo a poore man, in vtle ray* 

ment ; 

3 sAndye haue refpeB to him that weareth 

the gay clothing^andfay vnto him, Sit thou here 
in agoodplace : and fir to the poore , Stand thou 

there 3 or ft here vnder myfootefloole : 

4 AreyenotpartiaU in your felues 9 and arc 
made iudges ofeuill thoughts ? 

5 Hearken , my deare beloued brethren % 
Hath not Godchofen the poore of this worlde, 
that they might bcrichin faith, and heires of 
the kjngdome , which he promifed to them that 

loue him? 

6 "But ye haue de^i fed the poore y Doe not 
rich men oppreffeyou by tyrannie > and drawyou 
before the iudgement feates ? 

7 JD oc not they blaff heme that good name, 
by the whichye are named ? 

8 If je fulfill the roiall law according to the 

Scripture** Thoujhalt loue thy neighbour as thy 

felfeye doe well: 

p Tut if ye regard one pcrfon more then a- 

nother ye commit finne , and are rebuked of the 

latvc as tranjgrej/burs. 



10 



guilty of al, andyetfaile in onepotnt.he xguiltie ofalL 

" ForhethatfaidjThoulhaltnotcom- J J . r - . _ ° 



Whofoeuer jhall keepe the whole Ime, MaLn , 9# 

Leuit.15-1?' 



mit aduoutrie, faidalfo. Thou fhalt not kil. 
And if thou doe not commit aduoutrie , but 
fhalt kil: thou art made a tranfgreffour of 
the Law. 

1 a So fpeake ye , and fo doe , as begin- 
ning to be iudged by the law of libertie. 

13 For 



/ 1 Forhe that/aid , Doenot commit adul- 
tcrie : faid alfo, *Doe not kill . Thoughthoudoe 
none adult erie, yet if thou kjBjho* art become a 
tranjgreffour of the /awe. 

12 Sofyeakeye y andfo doe, as they that fhalt 

be iudged by tbclwc ofltbertic* 

IS ?o? 



i 

j 

: 



, i 



Chap. 1 1. Of S. lames; 427 

1 ^ Foe || iudgement without mcrcie to i 5 Tor be flial haue judgment without 

him that hath not done mercie. And mercic mercie ,that hatbfhewedno mercie-. andmercie 

ct&w&u- c cxalteth it felfabouc iudgement. rewyceth agawfi judgement. 

a 4 "* 1 4 [ What ftial it profit my brethren, if a 1 4 fr hat profited itpty brethren , though a 

man fay he hath faith : but hath not vvorkes? man fay fa hath faith, andhath not deedes f can 

Shal faith be able to faue him > faith fauehim ? 

fo.3,17. J 5 And*if a brother or filter benaked, // *lfabmhcrorafifterbcnakedsndde- Luk.j.ir. 

and lacke daily foode : fiitute of daily foode, i.iohn.j. 17. 

1 6 And one of you fay to them , Goe in \6 And one of you fay imto them, "Depart in 
peace, be warmed and filled : butyougiue peace, be you warmed and filled: notnitbttan* 
them not the things that are neceflarie for ding, ye giue them not thofe thtngei which are 
the bodie : what fhal it profit ? needefullto the body ; what flial kprofite t 

17 Sofaithalfo,if it haue not workes, is i 7 Euenfofaith,iftt haue not deedes'* dead 
deadinitfelf. initfelfe. 

1 8 Butfomc man faith, Thou haftfaith, / g Butfome man will fay, Thou haU faith, 
and I haue workes : flic w me thy faith with- and I haue deedes ; fhew e me thy faith by thy 
out workes : and I wil flic w thee by vvorkes deedes, and I willjhewe thee my faith by my 
my faith. deedes. J ' 

19 Thoubeleeucftthatthere is oneGod. , 9 Thou beleeucft that there is one God 
Thou doefr wel : the deuils alfo beleeue and thou doeft well: the deads alfo bcleeue and 
tremble, tremble. 

., , v 2 ? Sutwiltthouknow* Ovaine man, 2Q <But wilt thouknow,0 thou vaine man, 
•dead that faith without workes is I idle ? that that faith which is without workes, is dead? 



Gciumo. 



fl.fijj 1 xtf* er , washcnotiu- 2l Was „ ot Abraham our father tuFltfied 
ftified by workes, * offering Ifaac his forme through tror^hen be bad of ered * Ifabac bis Gcn.u.to 
^ vpon the altar ? fonne vpon the altar ? ' ' ' 

22 Sceft thou that || faith did worke with 22 S eeB thou nothowe that faith wrought 
his vvorkes: and by the workes the faith was with his deedes,and through the deedes waithe 
confummate? ^ faith made perfetl? 

23 And the Scripture was fulfilled, fay- ,, s u A*L a c „■*.». ./•/>»,» , » 

J*** \^AbrahambeleeldGod,anditwasrepuled rM^tJff Ar t W* wbA 

*j* *&/#«, *nAbe»*scM\thefieeldeof ££ J5£5 {^^f**!?"- Gen '^ 

5 * God pttedvm 'htm for rigbteoufneffe : and he was rom.4.3. 

r\ r .u .l t • called the fiiend of God. galat.j-6 

24 Do you fee that by workes a man is '- , , . „ , 

iuftified: and || not by faith only? . *J J'fatben hmthat of deedes amanis 

UwUk 2 5 And in like maner alfo * || Rahab the "* W w W*« «"£• 
*>"» harlot, was not flie iuftified by workes , re- ■*/ Likewife alfo,was not * -Rahab the bar- Iofiu.r. 

ceiuing the meffengers, and putting them to ittfttfied through workes, whenjhe hadrecei- 

forth an other way > uedthe meffsngers, andhadfent them out an 0- 

2 6 For euen as the bodie without the fpi- therway. 
lit is dead : fo alfo || faith without workes is 26 Tor as the body without theff>irite is dead: 

dead. euen fo faith without worlds is dead alfo. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.ii. 

Rhem,2 t *°« O vaine man.,) He fpeakph to al Ixretiks* that fay , faith onely without worlds dothiuFlifie, caUingtbm 
valne men, and comparing them to Diuels, 

Fttlke 2, Then he fpeakcth not to S.Paule,which fayth.a man is iuftified by faith,without workcs,Rom.3 . Nor to all « • h 

the ancient Fathcrs,whk h hold the fame doftrine : among which, many haue affirmed in the fame f nfe,that y * 

a man is iuftified by faith onely. And fo doe we fay,thereforc he fpeakerh not againft vs . But he fpeakcth to 
thofc herctikes,and Libcrtines,old and ncw,thatheld,thnta man was iuftified by a faith void ofgood workes Popifh fa'th 
fuchasisinthc Deuils,and fuch as Papiftes compt to be the Catholike faith, namely,to acknowledge all the' theDiutli 
articles of the Crecde to be truc,though a man haue no truft in the mercie of God,neither doth apply tbcm to faith « 
his ownc benefice and comfort. 

; ANNOTATIONS. Chap.il 

A m ' 1. Inacccptionofperfons.) The4pftUmeamthnot 9 (t4the jinabaptips and other fedhioui perfim fometime Scripture atm«* 

gather hereof jhat there fbottld bs no difference mCommonweales or ajfemblies 9 betwixt the Magiflrate mdthefuhiett the icd b V ! hc A ' 
jree man and the bond , the riche and the pore , betwixt one degree and an other, for, God and nature t and the necefjitle of nal "r tift « w 
rnm t hauemade JUcbdifiinttiom, and men are bound to obferuc them. But it is meant owfa wffai&j 9 llHVmffrL^tf^£ 



The Epiftle Chap.ii. 

tmlgiftes andgracesjn matters of faith, Sacraments, and faluatiox* and he flowing the fpiritualfunffions and charge of 
fouUjsc viufitfleem-ofaporrcmanoraboniman. mUffe then of the rich manardthe free % then of theVrince or the What the A« 
Gatknxn : becattfi its Chifl himflfcdlnh al> and t ujueth al forts with hi* graces; fo in fuch and the like things wen.uf F oI:i - *ieto«ta 
not be f'artial 3 but cotsnt alto he fcllotves, brcthren^and n.cmhers o f one head .Jndtlnr fore the Apofjle faith with a facial ^*™p mn 
tlanfijThat weft) juLI n t hold or kttte the Chiflian faith with or in fitch differences or partialities. 
„ r * io. Ismadcyuiky ofal.) Hemeanethnot^ihatwhofoener is atlteife, is alfo a murderer, or that entry murderer is How he rliat 
&flew*$ • ^. sjtofitcrer o!fi: W that ttfinnei be equal^according to the Stuffs end the Herefie oflottinian: much Ufjejhat he ft tl °*n«cth in 

haue asgre 't damnation that tranfgrcfeth one commxundemmt^s if he had jfcnddagahfi euery precept, but thefetfe ;/, j"^"™ aun- 
that it pal not auaile him to faluatio>:>ihat hefeoncth t> haue ItfDt certaiue and not broken al the conrmaundemer.ts . fee • guilty f all, 
hip that any or.ctra; fgreffio-.iofthc Law ^proneth that h hath mtobferuedthe whole, whichlnxcnslouml todojofnra* 
is rtqtihedjMidas is foible for a man in this life . S Augutline dijputing profoundly in his 29 Ffifile to S.Ricnm^fihis 
place of S. lames fxpoundeih ittlms: that he re I del) ojfend<thinoHe> that is^gainfi the gtneralan great commaundcwei* 
of lone or charitie {becaufe it is in maner al , as being the fumme of at, the plenitude of the Law, and the perfclionofthe 
rtfi) breadth after a fort andtranfgr.fjeth al, nofinnehing committedbut either again fl the lone cfCodfr oftur neiglr 
bour. 
FuIliC i All men that lookc to be iuftificd by the workes of the Law, are bound to keepe the law in fuch perfection, 

lads iuftice rec|U;rcth,which is not poflible for any mortal! [man in this life to perfonne. Therefore by this The Law cm 
it isproued,ihatnoman canbeiuftifiedby the workesof the Law, becaufe no man can fulfill the Lcwe not f b ; J; e ? c 



sGo. 



Rhem.4> 



vcxtc&ly^u^Jepecc m:r:t.& r.miffiib.te. 1 t.Dej}.& liter. eap.%. v J * 




d 

cnerl. w 

nial fiwies'b-: wxfhed way in this woddw.th dailj worths ofmercie , which otherwifefhouldbe chafufedin the next . See 

epiit.19 aforefaid in finc.atfdlizi.dcCiu.Dci c.sj.infinc. 

Futk(4 9 Pafchin the mcriccsof Chnir, gtucthvs more hope of mcrcie in the next life, then cheworkesof almes, 

chariticj&c. although thefc workes being tcftimonics of true faiih , (hall vndcubtcdly be rewarded in the life 

tocon)C,v.ithcucrlafti;.gfaluation. And that is themeaningofS.AuguihDeffCf.wer.^nw.//6.2.c.3.Butthat p ur ^atory. \ 

the paincs of Puraatoric"are to be auoided, or mitigmed by fuch workes ,he laith not in either of the places. 

And becaufe you foyjic declaicth.tlm vcniall finnts be weihed away in this world, with daily workes ofmcr- 

cie,you fhall hcarc what he fayth, De Cituat. Lb.xi jCap.i7. againfl the pcriwafion of them,wluch though that 

no finncs ftiould hurt thcm,u they gaue alir.es. as though there wci e fuch meritc therein . Enen thrfe iv.fi wen y 

which lined in fo great holincsj,hat they receiue ether into the cternallT abernacles^ to xvhemthy are madefie^dt s o[ the 

mammm ofiniqttii i^that they (hould be fuch tvire deliuercd ofniirc;e y by him n hicb iupfieth the vngodly man^y-puting % 

reward according to grate.Oiid not according to debt. And as concerning the waflnng away ot veniallfinncs^ie 
fay th : What mancr of life that is^andwhat be th'fefnn-.s which doe fo let the attaining to the ktv.gd's>r.e of God y thatyct 
by the m.rites tf their hsly friend s drey ohtaineparden , /'/ is mrft hard to find ottt^andmofi dangerous to define . t fur my 
fart jvnto this timejjauingbtifitdmyfe'ferr.ucb abcuttlKm^ could nettir come to the findingnut of them, And perhaps they 
are vntwomef or this canfe y l(J} the dvfire of going forwardto auoid all fimtes^youlir^axe jhuthfull. 

Thus you fee S. Augufhneteachcth neither Purgatorie,nor the mtrkeotgoodworkcs,in this place,noryet 
the waihmg away of vcniall finnes by almcs,whcn he can not define what finr.es they arc that arc purged by 
almes^roinainc pardon by other mens deiertes. 

Rhem.j. 




Vulke$. 



and Calni'ijh do rfe (whereof they were nit ignorant) could Ixttte Jerued. In bith fortes the Chriftianfyzdtr may fee 9 
zh.taithe Heretikfsvauntingof exprtff- Scriptures and the word of God, Unomtre butto delude the world, whereas 
indeede, be the Scrip' tires nettcr foflaineagainfl them , they muft either be wreftcd to found as they fity 9 or (Is they 
mufl he no Scriptures at all. And to fie Lutl-er , Caluin^ BeTg, and their feliowes , fine as it were in judgement of 
the Scriptures , to allow or difaliow at their pleafures 3 it is the mofi notorious example of Heretical [ride and mi- 
ferie that canbe . Settkh preface* and cenfuresvpon this Canonical tpifile^ the Apocalypfe, the Mac*bees 9 ando- 

tker* m . 

The whole paffage of the Apcftlc(that Imayvfeyour French termed maketh nothing againftiuftifica- TheEpifilcof 

tionby aliueiyfaich onely, which woikethby louc, butagainft a vaine perfwafionof a dead faith, that is SJamcsCano; 
voidcof good workes and notauaileabletofaluation. Therefore , there was no caufewhy Luther fliould 
rcieftthis Epiftle, as he did in a maner at the firft, but afterward vpon better consideration, did acknow- 
ledged, whichfault was nctfogrcatmhim,asinEufebius ,whodoth abfolutclyreie&it, asabaftard, and 
noneof the ApoiUcs writing. Hifi. Lib. 1. Cap.xy. Yet is Eufebius, notwithftanding that his errour, allowed 
for a Catholike writer. That Caluine followeth not Luther in this matter, it is becaufe he acknowlcdgeth no 
maittcrof do&rine but Chrift. It is for Papiftcsto defende all blalphemies of Antichrift, to whome 
they are fworne : true Catholikcs loue trueth onely in their deereft friendes , and in their owne writings fo 
well , tliac they are readie to retraft them , if they finde by the worde of God , that they haue erred from the 
trueth. That wevfeno impudent ftiiftes or vaine glofles, but good and found diftinftions, to declare 

the doftrinc of this Epiftle not to be repugnant to the holy Scripture, in other places, it fhall appearc, 

when 






Chap.il Of S. lames. 428 

• ivhenwc come to the matter- But the other (you fay) would not hauc denied the booke,ifthcy had thought 
thoic vulgar euafions could haue fcrucd. According to your ownc wicked heartcs :youiudge of other mens 
internes Vhich you knowc not. Might they not be decciued byfocleareacenfureofEuiibius,thatitisa 
abaftard,with other rcalbns that he alleadgeth ? But by denying the Epiflle you conclude , that they 
fbewe th.wfdjcs to be Hemikp: As though hufebiusby denying the Epiftlc , iliewed him felfe to be an 
Hcretikc. It Kufcbius by denying the Epiftlc , did not fticwc him felfe to be an Hcrcnke , why more 
they? S.Hierome did not rcccyue the Epiftlc to the Hcbrues abfolutely,and many other of theLatine 
Church (as he fayth) doubted thereof, Ergo they were Heretikcs ? In Euang. Math, chapter x6. If any man 
(faycth he) will mc.u: that Ejaftle y tpbkh is writttnynder the name of Taut to the Hebrues 9 in Efi&.zd Ticcap.!. 
Butte is not lufficicnt for you to amplifiethe errour of Luther (which he himfclfc afterward reformed) in 
refuting this bookc, but you arc oftendedalfo with Caluine,Beza and other, for defending the auftoritie 
thereof , and of the Apocalypfe againft them that allcdgc vaine rcafons to difcrcdite them.But why fo I pray 
you t Thy fit as it were in indgi merit ofthefcriftnresy 1 allow or difalowe at their fleafures. So doeth Antichriftyour 
king, not oncly to giue auftoritie , but alfotogiucwhat fenfe it pleafeth him ,to the bookes of holy Icrip* 
tutes. Thcfe men defend the Canonicall bookes, and cbicerne them from thcApocryphall,not onely by 
the confentandiudgement of the Church of God, both before Chrift and after : butalfo by the fpirite, 
where with the true bookes of God are indightcd, which when it is alwayes confonant vnto it felfe , dilcouc- 
rcth the erroneous fpirite of man in the Maccabees , and fuch other Apocryphall writings* 

RfjCfft, 6 \ *U Abraham was he not iuftified by workes?) It i* much to be noted that S.AnguFline in hhbookf defi- 9j! e '/ ^ ** 
de & opcribus cap. 1 4. Wttctb 9 that the hcrefie of o;>dy faith htftfying or fasting , was an tide Herefie mn in the A?o* nercfie- 
files time gathered by thefalfe intzrpretatiun offome of S. Pauls profound difputation in the Epifileto the Rgmancsjvhm- s.Iames & the 
in he commended fo highly the faith in Chrifi , that they thought good work*swre not amileab/e ; adding further 9 that reft inculcate 
tin other three Affiles, frffla, /<;/;>;, and U*de , did of fur fops writs fo much of good workes , to arrets the faide errour of good workes 

Lcc$ citato, onely faith , gathered by the mfionfirn&wi of S. Pauls wordes. Tea when S '.'Peter (Epift.z.cap.j.) tpamtth the faithfidl f^u^of onclv* 
that many things be hard in S.V.mls writings , and of light vnlearn*A men miflakgn to their ferdahn ; the faide S. Aims- f a j tn fajfciy o a . 
fine affirmed) > that be meant of his difysuation concerning f aith, xvhich fo many Heretics didmiftak'to condemnegood thercdofS. 
tporkgs. And in the preface ofh is comment arte vfon the 3 1 . Pfalme , he warneth all mm , that this deduih.n vfon S. Vault ^ au ^ w0 *«*» 
fpeachcy Abraha m was iuftified by fayth , therefore woi kes be not ncceffarie to faluanon : is tlje right way to the s Au»uflinc* 
gulfe of Hell and damnation. whole difputa* 

Andlafi!y y (whxhisinitfelfeveryflaine) that we may fie this A r poftle did fur fofely thus commend vntovsthene~ tioninthis 
ceffttie of good worl^s t andthe inanitie andinfitjficiencie of onely faith 9 to corrcSlthe errour of fuch as mifconfiruedS, "Pauls P "* V€ |7 | f 10 '- 

VMj.f.fj4 riordes for the fame:* the fttid holy Deffornotetbtbat effttrfofibetookf the very fame example of 'Abraham ^rvhomS. JeaiySainll 
Taulfaid to be iuftified by faith, and declared? that h was iufLfted bygocd wsrifs^fpecifying the good worl-efor which he onely faith, 
teas iuftified aid blefjed ofGcd, to wittejw obedience and immolation of his onelyjlnne. But hewe S. Paul fayth that Abra- Heretics a- 
bamwasiupifedbyfaythjee the Annotations vpen that place.Rom4.vcr>l. B ai "{* S°°d 

Vulkc% &• The Apoftlc (as it is playne by his whole difcourfe) writeth againft them ,that thought to befauedby Iuftincauon 
fuch a fayth as is voide of good workes , and fo is dead and no true fayth , but a fa) ned fayth , or els fuch b y &"** on V # 
a fayth as is in dcuils , namely an acknowledging that there is one God , and 16 hkewile of all the reft of the 
articles of faych to be true, without truft or confidence in God. Their vaine errour therefore the Apoftlc 
coniaitcth, and ifceweth that fayth, whereby a man is iuftified before God without workes, though it haue 
no good workes going before : yet it hath good workes folowing, by which the iuftified mans fayth is lhcwed, 
and he declared to be iuft,or iuftified before men. 

And therefore whereas S. Paul iheweth , that Abraham was iuftified before God by fayth without workes, 
S.Iames iheweth, that Abraham was iuftified before men alio through workes 9 that is,declaredto be 
iuft when he offered his fonnc. Where the fcripturc fayth, that God tempted or proued Abraham, not that 
he might knowc any thing whereof he was ignorant ,but that Abraham might by his obedience and workes 
declare before all the worlde,that he was a iuft man , and was iuftified, that is, declared ot {hewed to be iuft 
by workes, as he was before iuft in the fight of God by fayth,wiihout workes. 

Nowcthat S.Auguftinc fayth, that the hcrefie of oncly faythiuftifyingor fauing,waainthe Apoftlcstime 

&c. he declareth plainely, that the hcrefie was of them that thought they mightbefaucdor fanftifiedby fuch 
a fayth as is voide of good workes. Let vs fee therefore that ^oywr(fiiyth he) which muft be beaten pom religious 
heartes , Uft with euill fecurhie they leefe their faluathn , if they (hall thinkg that onely fayth doeth fnffice to obteyne^ani 
foalinegle&toliuewell, andtoholdethewayofGodingoodrporkes. Beholdcthis is the opinion of oncly fayth, a- 
gainft which S. Auguftine writeth, and which we, as much as Auguftine deteft, and accurfc vnto the decpeft 
pitte of hell. But that we are iuftified before God, by fayth oncly without workes, in the fame Chapter he 
teacheth meft plainely^ hen the Affile fayth fhat he tbhttyth aman tobe Iuftified by fayth jwithout the worlds of the 
lawe^ ht meaneth not that after fayth is receiued and prof efied^ the worlds ofittftice (hould be contemned,6ut that essay man 
Utoj igwe ytbttt fa may be iuftified by fayth , although the worlds of the I 'awe haue not gone before ; for they follow him 
that is iufiified, theygoe not before him that is to be iuftified. And this is the doflrine of unification by fayth one- 
ly, that wc tcache with S. Auguftine. 

Neither doe the Apoftlcs, lames, Iohn,Iudc or Peter, require good workes as neceflarie to bedoncof 
til that fti all befaued,morethen S.Paulhimfelfe doeth in euery one of his Epiftlcs, and namely in the 
Epiftles to the Romanes, Galathians, and Ephefians, where he treateth moftofiuftification,bythemeerc 
grace of God, and fayth onely without workes : Therefore thofe Libertines wickedly tookc offence at his 
wriringsjvvherehegauenonc. Abraham therefore was iuftified before God by fayth without workes , not 
that his faith was voide of good workes , but that God refpefted not the mcrite of his workes , but onely his 
mercie in Chrift Ielus, imputing his rightcoufneflc to him through fayth. Abraham was alfo iuftified by 
good workes in the fight of men, when he brought foorth the ftuites of Gods grace freely giuen vnto him, 

Iiii. 3. and 



The Epiftle Chap, i r. 

and of iuftification before God by faith without workes. For in one kinde of iuftification it cannot be fayde, 

that he was iuftified both by faith and by workes > leeing the Apoftlc iayth he was iuftified without workes! 

Therefore there be two feusrall kindes of iuftification, whereof thefe two Apottlcs ipcakc , the one whcreJ { 

by Godiuftifieth the vngodly man , imputing faith to him for iuftice without workes > as he did to Abraham , ] 

the other whereby man declareth him fclic to be iuit by the fruitcs of faytli , which are the workes of 

obedience. 

Rhettt.?. 21 * Faith di<J wo * c wit M Sm: Bemitp holder tlut> good workgs are ftrmthut to faluation and iuflif cation : 0- KcreTxes 

thereat though they be not htmfuR but required ,yet thy be no cmfes or worths offalu.tkn 9 much iejji meritorious, gainft g ^j 
but are as effecles andfruitet i firing nectffarily cut of faith . Both xvhkhfEtiom , falfhods , and flightes from the f hint w «keS 
trxcthof Gods rvorde , are refitted by tbefe wrdes 9 wfanthe Jpofite faytfj > flxtt faith warmth together with a-ood 
writs: making faith to be a coantLwr or cooperator with xvorkgi , .mdfo both ioyntly concurring as eaufis and tewk(r* cur**? h*" 

of iuftifcathn ; yea afterward he mak&h twrkss the more princfyatL caufe a when Ix refimtieth faith to tte body, and wr^s faidiw auft 
to the fair. t or life of man. ' of iuiHficacioa 

Ffflke*?* No man that I knowe , holdeth that good workes arc pcrnitious to faluation or iuftification. But that the Mate 

truft and confidence in the mcritc of good workes is pernitious to faluation , our Sauiour Chrift teacheth 

Luke 18.9. Therefore they be not meritorious, nor the caufes of iuftification, yet neceflarie to ialuacion as 
the way wherein God hath prepared , that wc fhoulde trauellvnto faluation, andbenecefl'arieeffeclcsand 
fruites of a godly fayth. 

So faycth S. Auguftinc , Epift 8 ? . A godly faith will not U without hope and charitie, De fide & 0per.cap.z3. 
Good life is infeferMe from faith which Worheth by lone : Faith and charitie cannot be fettered a funder , faycth Beda vp- 
on this Chapter. BtttaUtltefifi&iwi 9 f^hcds 9 andflightesarerefHtedby theft wordss oft he Jipojile. Howe I pray 
you ? he fayth fayth worketh together with good workes. 1 hereof we might rather conclude , that iuftifyin* 
fayth is neucr voide of good workes ; but where you fay both icynffly concurring** confers andworlifrsofthe fme 
k[nde ofmfifficatkn before God: You fay it of your ownc he ad, the Apoftle fayth it not , neither can it be conclu- 
ded of his wordes : yet you goc on and fay, that he mth$th xrorkes the mrcprirtc fall caufe , when he nfembhth ftueh 
to the bodys>ndxcork$s to thefoule. But that the Apoftlc doth not,but rdemhJeth workes to die ft uitc, which de- 
clareth the body tohaue afoulc in it: the lite of our iuftification therefore is fayth, the fruitcs arc good 
workes. The Apoftlc therefore fayth not , that fayth wrought with his deedes in the afte of iuftification be- 
fore God, but that after he was iuftified before God by faith imputed to him for iuftice, his faich wrought by 
and with his dccdes,declaring the fam^beforc men. 

This ftieweth Bcda of the two kindes of iuftification before God by fayth without workes ,and before men Iuftifimion 
where faith is {hewed by workes,writing vpon this text. Of this tefimon.e Taul to the Romanes retained moftftrow- ty &i* onciy. 
ly, (hewing manifeflty, that t1>e Virtue cf faith is ft great 3 that it is able imnediatty after he hath ynde* flood tlx toyfte. 
ties thers'jfy to mafy of an vngodly mm a iuft man : for becaufe ^hrahaw with great and ferttent fayth beleeued Gcd that 
he was ready in his mmd to doc all things thatGod commattnded , his faith teas ^ortfsclie rented cfGod 3 which kpewe his 
heart ftr iuftice. And thai ire alftrnight fym his faith, by which he was mftifed , God tempted him , commaunding him tt 
efferhts fonne^mtd his faith was perftcled by his deedes^tlm is to fay, by perfeS Execution of worlds, it wasprouedtobein 
htshcart. Oecumeniusvpon this place fayth, chat jtrAmwmm imate of mfif cation, which is by faith one I j 
•vfcm it was imputed to him for iuftice that he beleeud , and cf that iuftifcaticn which is of workes , when he offh ed his ( 
fion the altar. Ynn fpp rK^rpfnrp rKir i-U» m«-/x a n^fl-Ln <V_«.l. H A f M ..« J:. i\i.;.*j__ .«-• n-i- . 1 •' 



ypon the abar. You lee therefore, that the two Apoftlcs fpeake of two dhlcrfc kindes of iuftification, the one 
by fayth onely, the other by \vorkes,which is a declaration and try all of the other. 

Bhem. 8. 2 1: Th f frc ; cndc °J pod.) By this alf, at ether fa/Jt andfrmolut euafion of the HmOgt i, ouertaksn , when VVorfas make 

they feyiK t tbat the Affile here when he fayth ,wcrkes doeiuflife , meancth that they fhetee -us iuft b-fire men and vs iuft in deed 
auaih not to m-jvpite before God. Tor the JfOth euidentlj declareth that Abraham by hi, workes wa* made or brforeGod: 
trttefy caUtd the facade of God, and therefore WM not (as the Rtrttikp fry) try his xmkst Ofrmd iuft before 
mm only. ,l J ' 

Fulkt. S. . Thc A P oftlc fa >* th not » that Abraham by his workes was made die freende of God . but that he was fo , 

knovven to men, and therefore trucly called thc freende of God. Neither doe we fay, that Abraham by his °^ 
workes was appioucd or declared to be iuft beforemen onely:for he was fo approuedby God alfo But he was 
luftihcd or made iuft by God through faith onely , and not by his workes , when God imputed fayth to him 
for iuftice without workes Rom.4. * 

Ehm.p. 2 4- Not by faith onely.) This frofofitkn orfte*he is direSly eppofite or contradiSorie to that which the -rfceProte- 

mm* holde . Tor the APoftle fayth , Man is iuftified by »ood »orl?r , and not by fayth onely . but the He- &£ *& 
reukes fay Man ts not tufifrd by good workes, hut by faith onely. 2(eithtr can they fretende that there is the *'""*"'' 
Itke cmradsclton or contrary betwixt SainSi lames freach* and Saint! Vauls.for though SamBVatUfa man SJamod « n ? 
u "ff*hff>, X« » ~*ff*> by faith onely , nor euer meaneth by that faith thich is alone [buTl g3&S 
wayesbythatfatth »h,ch worketh by charitie, * as he exfoundeth hhnfelfe. Th:ughc:nccrm„ Z workesalfo there 
ts a dtfrcce betwixt the frjl iuftification whereof SainZ Vaul ftedaly freaketb : and thefaonde iufthcati- ...... 

on, whereof Samel Umts doeth more fheckHy mate. Of which thing * els where there U ynough fold *S«*eAn- 

# fa* of them thereby exclude onely tU workes of Moyfes lawe , againfi the Iewet : fome , the workes of na- RomanCS 

mailzooa workes where the tiartwt Urbo ***** ***J —— „. -. j_. .l , J - .* . JJ . V „ # , 

The ma mfold 



Tor ft 

me 






meaning of 
ccrtainc fa* 

-Pi\Av;Cl*tI **«**+kJ'-cL~' ' ■""=' I™"*"?"" "*)"" K **Jw wjvpMfhfication:fome 9 tfa arrogant Ih^&v cm 

ThartfatcaU vaunt*? of mans o»ne M ir mr{es and iuflhe, againfi fuch i rtfire not their a3im <mdLd$t* 

itetU 






Chap. il OfS. lames. 



' 




you 



fi- t ,_ f „., v - 

pfmlLtoorfytg and of the obfcruation of Gods cmmttndsmcnn: mnchlcffe, thewrljes and merites of the children 
of God , proceeding of grace and charitie , after thy be iuftified and are norve in Ins fanonr : winch are not on- 
ly difizfitions ami preparations to iuflice, hut the meriunow caufe if greater iuftice^and of faluation. 

Fulke*P* Thispropofitionisnot direftly oppofiteor contradiftorie to that which wc holde, no more then thofe Faithondy. 

tWofayingsofChrifl. The father is greater then I , and 1 and the father are one.No more is this faying of Sainft 
lames : Abraham was iuftified by vvorkes , contrary to that which Sainft Paul fayth , that he was iuftified by 
faych without workes. For both the fayings are true in diuers rcipe&es , and we belecuc both : for where the 
refpeft is not the fame » there is no oppfition or contradiftion. We fay therefore with Sainft Paul, a man is 
iuftified by faith without workes, which is all one as if he faide,by fayth onely. And we fay with Sainft lames, 
A man is iuftified of workes, and not of fayth oncly, which fayings in diuers refpeftes and acceptionsof 
this worde,iuftifying, arc true. In SainftPaulit fignifycth to be made iuft by Gods imputation. In Sainft 
lames it fignifycth to be declared iuft, as well before men, as in the fight of God: 

Neither is it poflible to reconcile theapparence ofoppofition,whichisbetweenethetwo Apoftles fay- 
ings , but in this maner. For to fay (as the Papiftcs doe) that a man is iuftified both by faith and workes,can 
not poflibly ftand with that which Sainft Paul fayth, A man is iuftified by fayth without workes. But Sainft 
lames fayth not, that a man is iuftified by workes without faith, which he might as rightly fay asSainftPauI, 
without workes, if he meant of thefame iuftification : but he fayth, a man is not iuftified by faith onely. 

Therefore he meancth , that a man is not iuftified before God by a folitarie faith , which is voide of good 
workes , but by a liuing and working faith , in fo much that by workes alfo, he is declared to be iuft (which is 
one Unification of that tcrmc of iullifying vfual in the fcripturcs,Mat.i i.i j>.Lu.7.2?.&c.) and therefore is iu- 
ftified by workcs,and not by faith oncly. But you fay,thcrcisnotthelike contradiftion betweenethe two 
Apoftles, becaufe Sainft Paul ncuer fayth : a man is iuftified by faith oncly. But when he fayth, a man is hi- 
ftifyed without workes, it is the me that wc meane when wc fay, by faith onely. 

And thefc wordes of lames, Abraham was iuftified by workes , are in forme of fpeache direftly contradi- 
ftorietothat SainftPaul defendeth : Araham to be iuftified by fayth without workes, or not of workes, 
though in fenfe they be not : becaufe the one vfeth the worde (iuftifie) in one fenfe , the other in an other 
fenfe. 

Where you fay Sainft 'Paul ncuer mcaneth , that by faith which is alone a man is iuftified , wc agree with 
u :for wc holde, that a man is iuftified by faith which workcth by louc, yet not of the merite of workes, but 

of the free grace of God. But concerning mr^s alfo s you fay there is a difference betwixt the firft iuft if cation whereof 
Sainc7Tattlj\ycah{th$ecially,andthefecondxphe^ treateth. This difference will ncuer difl 

charge the Apoftles of contradiction , that a man is iuftifyed by workes , and that a man is iuftifyed without 
workes : yea faucd not of workes, but of grace, fo long as you meane both chefc unifications to be before 
God in one acccption of the worde iuftification. Befide , that the fcripture tcacheth but one iuftification vn- 
to glorification and faluation,which is that which you call the firft. 

For that you allcadgc our of the Apocalypfc zi. He that is iuft, let him be more iuftified , though it were No iuftificm- 
mcant of the fame kind ofiufticc, yet it cannot fcrue you to ground a fecond kind of iuftification vpon it, be- <* "Nation 
caufe comparifon ofgrcatcr or leifer , doeth not make a feuerall kinde. It dcclareth therefore an mcreafe in 
the fitme kinde of iuftification , and not a newc kinde of iuftification. It is an exhortation therefore, that he 
which ia iuft declare himfelfe more and more to be iuft,and increafe in the workes ofiufticc. 

The fathers yon conftffe de fomctimes (in deede very often)/*?, w arc iuftified by faith onely , cr fayth onely doeth 
iuflifie &c. but they baste a fane other meaning then v?e ; and then you fay , they exclude this and that , which is Onely ftitb 
true:(for onely fayth iuftifying,cxcludeth all thofe things:) but they exclude alfo the merite of good workes, 
which the Apoftle doth exclude,and that is it which we would haue. But to followc you in particulars , they 

ncuer e xclude fay you from iuftftc. ttion andfalnaticn t the cooperation of mans free will. . Free will 

Topafieoucryour pelting fophiftrie, in ioyning together iuftification and faluation: of which although 
the later doc followe of the former , yet they are diuerfc things , and in reafoning are to be diftinguilhcd : I 
fay oncly fayth doeth not exclude the confent of our wjlKWhich ofvnwilling by the grace of God is made 
willing,to accept iuftification and faluation,but it excludcth the merite or power of mans captiuc will,which 
without the grace of God , auailetb to nothings but tofinnc, as S. Auguftinc often teachcth. And efpecially he 
handlcth this point of purpofc, that our will in beleeuing vnto iuftification and faluation, is not of that na- 
turall frccdoroc of will, but of Gods grace, defp.&lirer.cap.3$. £34. 

You fay further, they doc not exclude the di/pofitions and preparations of our heart es by payers , penance , and facta* 
mnts. I anfwerc, they acknowledge but one iuftification before God vnto faluation, euen that whereby God 
iuftifieth the vngodiy, which you call the firft iuftification ; for of the feconde they ncuer heard , nor any Pa- 
pift, till within thefe fewe yeeres : therefore they exclude all difpofition , and preparation of mens hcartes by 
prayer or any other mcancs,of which nothing can be good that proceedcth from an vngodiy man, therefore 
can haue no cooperation with God, in iuftifying the vngodiy man by fayth oncly without good workes. 

You adde further,^ doe not exclude the vertue of hope andcharhie , thepurpofe ofmllmrking , andtheobfer~ 
nation of Gods commattndements:Nchh<x doe we exclude them from following iuftification,aud y iuftified man, 
but they goe not before vnto iuftification, or the man to be iuftified (fayth S. Auguftine) as before is ihewed , there- 
fore in iuftification they exclude them. Laftof allyoufoyjmtcbleffethey exclude the wfys and merite* of the 
children tf God froceedingof grace and charitie , after they be iuftified >andaren<me in bis fauow. Seeing they ac- 
knowledge iuftification by grace , by fay th onely without workes , although they exclude not the workes of 

Iiii. 4. Gods 



j 



The Epiftle Chap, i i. 

Gods children to followe iuftification,to the reward of eternall life, which God hath promifedryet in the very 
afte of iuftification, which goeth before fuch workes , they muft needed exclude fuch workes from unifying, 
or being meritorious of iuftice,which is Gods free gift in Itfus Chnft.A few (ententes of the fathers 1 will re- 
hearfe, that their meaning may appcare to be deartly as ours is, againft all yourcaoillcs,Originesin fcp.ad 
Rom Jib.3 .cap.3 . The Apoftle faith , that the iuftification of faith alone dothfuffice ,fo that he n hkh bekeueth onely j* as* 




Lord lefu remember me whenthcucommeftinthyhngdome. Thither are thee any goodwork^i ofhis defesbed in the Go^ 
$el,butfor this faith onely,\cfus fiidto him,this day thou {halt b: with me in Varadife.Whcxt it is to be noted, that al- 
though this theefc had no good workes going before faith : yet proceeding of faith he had as many , as the 
rime and cafe wherein he was,permitted , namely the feare of God, acknowledging ofhis finnes, inuocation, 
rcprehenfion ofhis fcllowc &c. Hilar ius in Math.C an.8. It motsedth^ Scribes, that fume wasforgiuen by a man:for 
they beheld a man welyin Iefus Chriji , and that to bsforgiuen by him, which the Uwe could net releafe ; for faith onely 
doethiuftifie.H^vcyoxiCce iuftiikation by rcmiflionof finnes: the like aflcrtion he hath,Can.z I.Gregory Na- 
zianzen afErmeth the fame,or zi.de modeft.in defcept. And in car.rfe nhssfuis, fpeaking in the pcrion of the 
Publicanc, that prayed with the Hiai ifcfoythJVorkfs jkallnctfaue me, but Ut thy grace and thy mercie dr,ffe vp* 
onmefrofamman,whkh onely hofe (OKing) thou haft giuen to mifer able finnes. Here you fee, grace and mercie 
the onely hope of finners.Bafil. de Humii.Hom.jl. fay th;7 his tsaferfeilandfullreioycing in Gcd,whenanutn doth 
net boa ft him fife of his CWX itsfiice , but fy&wcth himf Ife to be yoide of true iuftia , and to be iuflified by onely faith in 

Chnft. S.Ambrofc among a great number of places hath thclc wordes, in \. Cot x^d.lt is fo appointed of God, 
thathewhichbelecueth inChriftfoaU.be fitted witkut worlds , receiving forghtenefft of finnes by faith alone. S-Chryfo- 
ftome alfo often times affirmeth the fame, and (peaking of Abraham he lay th,in Ep.ad Gal.cap.3 . If he bef re 
the time of grace were iuflified by faith ymd that n bin heficrfhedingocdworkgs/nuch more we.la Timo:h.Homil.3 ,hc 
lay th: If thou trttfl vnto faith, why bringeft thou in other things, as though faith alone fufficed not to .nftfie i S. Hieromc 
againft the Pciagiancs fayth,hb.l . We are iuft,when we anfeffe ourfeluesto befimiers, and cur iujiice cor.fiftith not of 
cur owne merite, but cfCods mercie. In the commentarie vpon S.Pauls Epiftles afcribed to Hicromc, iuftificati- 
on is often attributed to faith onely; and to fhewe that he excludeth all merite of workes he fayth in Epiftle 
ad Galat. chapter 1. By grace alcne ycu are fatted though faith /and chapter*. Grace k cafi array , if fayth 
onely fujfa not. 

ShettttlQ *?• Rahab.) ThUjpcftle aUeageth thegocd worses of %al>a(> by vrhi.bfbewasmfiified, and S.Taul (11 .He- S.PaulnsmcA 

he.) fayth (he was 'mftified by faith.- Which are not contrary one to the other, for bah is true, thatjhe wot fused by faith, j^^jL 
<w : ne fayth : and that (he was fatted by her worlds , as the other faith. But it were vtaruelyfaid , that fix wasfaued CAU fa { j^. 
gktxr by onely faith , as the Heretics fry : or by cnslyg>od works* ,asno Cathclikg man ctserfaid. But becaufefome lewes ficatiorcbut 
and Gentile Thihfbphcrt did affirm? ; tiny, that they (hcttidbefauedbythe worths of Moyfes lave : thefe,by their mtrall £?*£"* onc t 
wrkgs ; therefore STanlto the Romanes dij}tJedj}ecialty againft both,prcUing that no wtrlqs done without or bfore the „^Ma 
faith ofChriftfonfcrue to iufiftcation orfaluation. woikcs onely. 

Tftlke. 1 Rahab was iuihfitd as Abraham was, before God by faith onely , through which faith fhe brought foorth 

that workc which is here commended , whereby {he was declared to be iuft. S.Paul to the Romanes , Gala- 
thians, Ephefians, and other,writing to Chriftians , howc they are iuflified and faued , docth not onely con* | 

futcthe crrours of thelcwcs and Philofophers, but of the Pelagians, Papiftes, and ai] other Hcrctikes, 
that teache a man to be iuflified before God by his workes, and not by the cnely grace of God through 
fayth. 

W7SW% 1 1 *^. Faith without workes is dead.) S. James (as the Troteftants (aim) fayth that faith without pped worlds is Fatth without 

no faith, and that t Ixrefcrc it iuftficth net , becaufe it is no faith, for he fayth that it is dead without worlds , as tire bJy is " or HE? a *^ 
deadwthout thefoule,cnd th.txfore being dead hath no affiu,tie or efficacietoiuftfteorfzue. But it is a great difference, not auaJ i^blc: 
to fay that the body is dead, and to fax that it is no body, euenfoith the Ufy difference , to fay that faith without worker is as die brdy 
dea4,and to fay thai faith xrithMt workes is no faith, dnd if a dead body be notwithftandinr a true bedy, then according to without the 
S.tameseomparifonhere,a&adfutbis notwithftanding a true faith, but yet not auaiUable to iuftifcation,becaufe it is c'j^i^j! 
deadahat is,bccauf it is onely faith without good worigs. ; t b e <j w d. 

And threfore it U a great tmfnhntie in Heretics , and a hardfbifi, to fay that the faith of which the Apoftle difptiteth Wlwt faiththe 
atlthiswl?ilt % isnotrueorpr7perly caU:d faith at aU.lt is the fame faith that S Paul defined and contended in allthe n.chap- ^ ffl | fp ^ # 
terto the Hebrues y and the fame which is called the Catholitg faith, and thefame winch beingfomtd and made aliue by cha- *j a ? w ff e 
ritie, iuftifieth. Mary true it is, that it is not tljatfpeciaU faith which the Heretitgt feme onely to hsftifiefo witjschen a man no fpeciil 
dothfrnxly beleeue as an article of h'ts faith, that hhnfelfefhaU be fi*sed.thisfteci*U faith it is not whereof the Affile here faith. 
fpeakgth.for neither he, nor S.Taul, nor any otlxrf tared writer inaU the holy Scriftures euerfpeaks or kgewe of any fuch 
forgedfasth. 

Fulke. II We faine no fuch fables , as you lift to drcamc of. We fay die Apoftle fpcaketh partly of a feyned fayth, 

which howe vaine it is , be proueth by fayned charitie : partly of that fayth which is an affent, that the 
principles of religion are true , which is a kinde of fayth , but fuch as is in dcuils , which tremble at 
Gods iuftice , but doe not embrace his faluation , and this is voide of good workes , and is a dead 
fayth , not a iuftifying fayth . It ftandeth you vpon to make much of this fayth : for this is yoar popifli 
fayth, not differing from thedeuils fayth, therefore you charge ys with im^dtneic in faying that the faith 
ofwhtd}tljejpoftUd^teth,ismtrw,orfr^ called faith.Whctcunto I anfwere,thatif a dead man may true- 
ly and properly be called a man,then this is a true & properly called faith, which the Apoftle calleth a dead 
faith : yet is it not that faith, which S.Paul affirmeth to iuftifie without workes, though it be not without 
workes after ithaueiuftified. But it is the fame(you Tay)thatS. Tout defined and commended Hebr.xi^nd the fame 

which is called the Catholi^ faith* That it is not the fame that the Apoftle comroendetb, nor the true Catholike 

faith, 



Chap.hi. Of S. lames. 450 

faich.it is manifeft by this reafon. That faith which the A poftlc commended), is it by which all the Patriarkes 
pleafcd God,who pleafcd him not with a dead fahh,nor with iuch a faith as is in deuils: therefore it is not the 
fame faith. That huh hath trufl: & confidence in God,that he is a revv3rder of them thatfeeke him, this faith 
hath not,nor without this ttuft can hauc that information or life by charkie,which you fpeake of.For no man 
can loiic God 3 cxcept he firft bclecue that he is,and thathc wil be good vnto him. And that faith in deeddoth 
iuftifie which worketh by loue : but loue or charitic is not the forme or life of it,but a fruitc and effeft of it For 
the Apoftle in this fimilitude doth not make faith the body,and workes the ioule: but workes the Argument of 
the life &foule of faith,which is trufl: in God>that is lacking in the deuilsjin whom is knowledge of the trueth, 
(that you call the Catholike faith,) which is the body onely withoutlifc,cxcept there be trufl and confidence, 
which is the life of it\declarin<* it f-lfe by the workes as the lifeof a tree by leaucs, flowers $ and fruits. Didymtts 






Mac.s$,8, 






Eccl.14,1, 



forth what ltbinke. Tor though without doubt the fpir.t it better thenthc b dy y yet without cowrouerfie, worlds are not to be 

preferred befo re faith, feeing a man is fitted by graceyiot ofw »%, but of faith. Out of this fragment oiVidymas it ap- 

pearcth,that he accomptcd that to be no true faith which was voyd of good workes,and that he efteemed not 

wo rkes or charirL- to be the foulc or forme of faith. But you arc wel afltired,that the ^poflle/peak^th not of the 

(pedal faith which we holde onely to iitfiifie.T\\\$ confeflion(chough from the deuils mouth)is true. For that faith 

which we teach to iuftifie,is no dead faith,is not in demises not voyd of good workes. But neither S.Tattljior 

anyfceredwvite.' (you thy) cmrjpafyorkptw of any fitch forged faith. What fay you,is it a forged faith for euery ?™(?* 

man to b. lecue the gcncrall promifes of God to pcrteine vnto him ? when Chrift faith : He that beteeuethandii ' )ing * 

bxf>ti\d,&c. Did not Peter and euery one of the Apoftlcs that beleeucd and were baptized, firmely beleeuc 

that they ihouM be fuued r Yes vcrely they beleeucd all,and eucry one faid with Dauid,/ ham belecuedfhetefore 

I haneftolgn, and they taught all Chriftian men lb to bclceue, and your gcnerall faith is nothing better then 

infidehtic. ludas after he had betrayed Chrift>bcleeued that he was iuft, the deuils bclecued that he was the 

Sonne of God.What lacke is there in the deuils faith?You wil fay loue,Which is true,but it is not al the tructh- 

For how can they loue him of whom they lookc to receiue 110 bencfite bur condemnation ? Therefore ludas 

and the deuils lacke faith,that is mi ft and confidence in God, that he is their mercifull father to faue them: 

which faith whofocuer hath,cannot but loue God,and all that God hath commanded to be loucd for his fake. 

This is therefore the onely true iuftifying taith of all Chriftians,not onely to knowe God to be, and Chrift to 

be a Sauiour,but to beleeuc that God is their God,aud Chrift i\ their Sauiour, accordingto whofe moft cer- 

tainc and comfortable promifes,thcy lookc ftedfaftly to be faued, 

CHAP. III. 

jlgainfi proud Matflers and authors of *Sectes* f Qftbemawfoldfimesoftbevdrfa^^ 13 The difference betwixt 

froudfontentiousfinl worldly xvifedompnd that mfedom rpbxbis heauen'y^eaccable^nodep^andfo forth. 

BE yec not many maifters my brethren, \A T brethren, be not many matters, know- 

knowing that you receiue the greater XV Xinghowethatweflmllreceiue the greater 

iudgement, damnation. 

2 For in many things we offend al.*lfa- 2 Form many things \vc [mne all *Ifa man Eccle.14.1. 
ny man offend not in word \ this is a pcifedt fane not in word, the fame is aferfeB man } and 

man. he is able alfo with bridle to turne a- able alfo to bridle all the body; 

bout the whole body. $ Beho/de,wefutbittes in the horfe smoothes, 

3 Andinvcputbittes into the mouthes t hat they may obey vs, and wee turne about thetr 
ofliorfes that they may obey vs,wc turnea- ^fofe&ody: 
bout al their body alio. Beholde alfo thefhips^hichthouah they be 

4 Andbchold,thefhippes,whereasthcy - t ,and are driuen of 'fierce mndesJtare 
oreat,and are driuen otftrong windestyet th * tmted a houtmth a very fmatlhelme, whi- 



?y turnea avout mm a very fmallhelme. 
therfoeuertheluflofthegowmour mil; 

S Euenfi the tongue is a title member alfo, 
and boafteth great thinges : beholde hove great a 
matter a lit le fire hindleth. 

j iAnd the tongue is fire > euen a worlde of 
mckednep;fo is the tongue fet among our mem- 
bers, that itdefileth the whole body ,and fetteth 
andinflamcththe wheeleofournatiuitie,in- on fire the courfe of nature, andit is fet on fire 

flamed of hel. 

7 For al nature ofbeaftes and foules and 

ferpents and of the reft is tamed and hath 
been tamed by the nature of man, 

8 But the tongue no man can tame, an 

vnquiet 



are they turned about with a litle ftcrne whi- 
ther the violence of the dire&or wil. 

5 So the ton guc alio is certes a litle mem- 
Vn«*"x«. bcr,and c vaunteth great things.Behold how 

■ litle. " u much fire what a jnrear wood it kindleth? 

6 And the tongue, is fire, a whole world 
of iniquitic. The tongue is fet among our 
members, which defileth the whole bodic, 



ofhell. 

7 <iAll the nature ofbeasies, andofbirdes, 
and ofjerpents, and things ofthefea t is method 
and tamed of the nature of man: 

8 But the tongue can no man tame, it is an 

vnruly 






TheEpiflle Chap.hu. 

vnquiet eutl,rul of deadly poifon. vnruly euill.fuU of deadly poj Con- 

9 By it webleffeGodandthc Fathcnand 9 Therewith blefeweoix GodandFather- 

by it we curfe men which arc made afterthc ^therewith curfewemen^htch are made ai 

iimiJitude of God. tertheftmitudeofGod. J 

io Outofthefelffamc mouth proccdeth / o Out of one mouth proceeded bleffm^nd 

bleffingandcurfing Thcfe things muft not curfing:UVybrethrc»Jbefc things oJbtlot Co 

be fo done my brethren. tobee. * ■•«»/• 

1 1 Doth the fountaine giue forth out of / / Doethafountainefende forth at one hole 
one hole iwcae and foure water? fweetev^ter.and bitter ahV 

12 Can,mybrcthren,thefiggetrceyeld t2 Canthefiggctree,mybrethren,be«reO- 
£02* grap« :or mc v n figges? Soneither«can Bmh*,1^v*^^$^ 

*£L «^W/wc ? e, fo^aine gi uebothfalt,aterZ%pJalfo. " 

Ku 1 3 Who is wife and hath knowledge a- t, who is* wife man , ani endued with 

ZTMZ i? Z y f°i C °rf CT - ^Mgeamongyoufletbimfiewe his norths 

fationhisworkmammildenefleofwifdom. out of a good conuerfation with meekenelTeof 
14 But lfyouhaue bitter zeale,and there mfdome. X 

maZT??" 5 m y°" r . hartes , : S Iorie noC '+ But ifyehaue bitter enuying andfirife m 

^ r* - hc " oth ™ a g a,ntt thc mith. your heart, glorie not, neither bi lyars arainfi 

S2£ff" c ' 5 I ° r th / S iS n ° C * wifedom dcr «^in g J th e trueth. & ' 7 "*"*"* 

fiSri* fr0m /p° Ue: l Ut earth 1 I y/ enrua ^ iueI ^. // Forfuch wifdome defcendeth notf fom a- 

cfhS? . .^Por where zealc&cotenuon is: there boue: but I earthly Jenfulu^ddeuihfb. 

SSW 1S " C01 fr^^ >* For „here enuying andMelthere* 

Cchoiike 1 7 ^"t the wiledom that is from aboue, fedttion^andaUmanerofeuillworkes 

MOto ^"^"J^^cnpcaccabl^modcft, // Whewifdome that ufiom about,* fir/i 

' fuafible, consenting to thc good, fill of mer- pure y then peaceable, gentle, andeafeto been- 

cie and good fruites , not iudging, without treated,futtofmercie and good fiuites, without 

limulation. iudgingjrithout fimulation. 

iS And the fruite of iuiticc,inpeaceis 18 Fea,andthe fruit ofrighteoufnes is fowen 

iowed,to th em that make peace. inpeace,oftbem that makepeace. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. m. 

Shm. I . J- . Man y m . a ' ft . Cr i-) He fOKtkprmcitaB, Sett-maifiers that m*k$ Am flues feucral Pleaders in fairy Manvmaifa* 

GodsCburcbandtrue-Paflorsorto other guide, and author, oftbefiudfitles.So d;dZui»glius d.fltine to be Lutbers filmed P :u,kJ *** 
andCalwntobethefobxperofZuingu'ui. J 'matters. 

Fulke.i. . Lu * cr >;; u *sij^ 

thcr thcnthcyfoIlowedChrA They are not many matters, who all teach tnedocrrinc of Chrift, adeaft m & 

the chiefe and necefiane arucles vnto faluation. ' 

CHAP. IIII. 

Bjr cwyifcaice and hue oftbU toorld m are made enemies to God : but wejhouU rati* hmbU y t to him, punfoinrcu, 
feluesforourfmnes.il ^ga;nFidetraEl m ^ndrafhiuiging. I 3 To remember d^ks the vncerteintklf our life. 

FRom whence are warres & contentions TIRomwhence commeth warres and Mtinos 

^ amongyou?Aretheynothereof?ofyour L among youf Come they net here hente,^ 

cocupifccnces which warrein your mebcrs? ofyour lutes that fight iny our members* 

2 Youcouet.-andhauenor.you ki!,and 2 Yelufi y andhauenot:yeenuie,andhaue 

enuie: and can not obtaine.you contend and indignaiton,and cannot obtaine- Teehhtand 

warre:&you haue not,becaufe you aske not. warrejc haue notfacaufeye as\e not 

9 Youaske,andreceiuenot:becaufeyou 3 Ye aske t andreceiue not, because asha- 

aske amiiie : that you may confume it on miftfuentoconfumenvponyourluYer 



l.Io. v <♦ 



your coocupifccnces. ^ r « adultererers, id adulter' e M es jK nowc 

4 Aduouterers, know you not that the you not hove that the friendjhip of the rvorldeis 
r Swl?V ° fthls u w ^ is .^eenemie of «Mtfr ^ «? whofoeuer therefore mil 
God? Whofoeuertherfore wdbeafrendcof beafriendeofthenorlde,i:madethe enemieof 
this world: is made an eneraie of God. God. 

5 Or do you thinke that the Scripture / Either doe yet thinks that the Scripture 

! -LJ V //T : } T M€ M " he & irit Com f^^^^rheffiriteMdwellcthinlsl^ 
whtchdwellethmyou? ftethtocnuiet 

6 And £ 2ut 



Chap.mii. OfSJames. ^ t 

6 And % giueth greater grace. For the 6 But the Scripture ojjreth more grace, and 
Prou-Mf, which caufc it faith, God refileth the proud, therefore faith* Godre0eth the proud, but oi- 1 * M ** 
i.Pct.j,f. and giueth grace to the humble. uethgracevnto the lowly. P ro "*-3* 

7 Be fubie& therfore to God, but refift 7 Submit your felues therefore to God: But 
the Deuil,and he wil flee from you. refi$1thedeuill } andhewillfsefromjou 

p BemiierabIe,andmourne,andweepc: y 

let your laughter be turned into moumhig: * Suffer afftiUtons, andmourne, and weepe: 

and ioy, into foro w. D ^etyour laughter bee turned to mourning, and 

,.Pct.f/. i Q*Be humbled in the fight of our lord, ) ^ *oy to heauineffe. ' 

and he wil exalt you. / o * Humble your felues in the fight of the j.pet.jA 

</*&*&*• ii c Dctra&enot one from another my Lord,andhejhallliftyouvp. 

EPS? brethren He that detrad^eth fro his brother, „ Backbite not one another, brethren : Hee 

aS 5 ' £i e l r" ^ H J S r tl K er, T dCtra !H thatbackbitethhUbrotherMheethattudge. 

£22? f° m . th J L ™»f d ^geth *cLaw But if ethhtsbrotberMkbiteththeLawe^tdiudL ' 

thou ludge the Law, thou art not a doer of eththe Lave: but and if thou iudge the lL, 

the Law,but a mdge. ^ ^ w , ^ ^ y -^ ^ ^ ; 

1 2 For there is one law-maker,and mdge itu u t J ' 

Ro.14,4. thacca " d ^°yanaaeliuer {,' There is one lave giuer, which is able to 

aJ„ 3 • !ft ?n W * flU, t t ?¥ faue y andtodefiroy: *wLtart thou that iudgefi ***** 
thy neighbour? Behold now you that lay,To a „ ot her? 

* t St rS I PC ayerej & W tra ' ^oroweUtvsgoe into fuch acifie, andiontinue 

$a pramifes nclce.a id make our came ./ jl %m i . 

sndpmpofe T 'rtxn. ° , n ,, , "W 4 yeere^nd buye ,and fell,and winne: 

HKrUly i4( wh °areignorantwhatflialbeonthe ^ . . .V, ,/T/. n,iu 

affoiresareco 7 morow. For what is your life? Itisavapour '* » e^»#rt'*^*»tf tetfw£* lhal hap* 

SStaof spearing for a litle while, and afterward it ? en °^^we: For what thingujourltfef 

Osgood ii- fhal vanilh away) ** w emn a va P our that appearethfor a little 

ISSf*" 15 For that you fhould fay,* If our Lord time^/Wt^A*^) 

becommech a w jU . ar ,d if wc fljjj j iue we wi j doe ^ or // /V fM^ mwAt to fay* If the Lordwil, r.Cor.4.1?. 

S£wh% that. and if^elmejetvs doe this,or that. 

JJSKJL i^Butnowyoureioyceinyourarrogan- '* Btttnon>eyereioyceinyourboaflings:AU 
SjEi/cjll * cies. Al fuch rcioycing, is wicked. J 8 ** reioycing is will 

SSjV * 7 To one therfore knowing to do good, 77 Therfore to him that knoweth how to doe 
l>f en ,r. andnot doingit :to him it is finne. good^nddoethitnot^ohimitisfinne. 



Rh 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 



KW./. <?. Giucth greater grace.) The boldm of Harems adding fore the word Scripture to the text tfm. And the 
F 11 Scripture giucth greater grace. 

u ke. I . Ic i$ no heretical boldnefle to adde a word to fupply the fenfe,vvhich muft needes be vnderftoodc. Ouilling. 

Ktiem.2, 8. « Approche to God.) TreevUandmansowneendemwneccffaramcommingtoGod. 

Flitke. 2, Man n « h no free Wil to endeuour to come to God,without the grace of God.The Apoftle fpcaketh to Chri- Freewill 
itians.vvhofe will by grace is begonne tobe enlargcd,that they may endeuour to come dayly neerer & necrcr 
to God. Although the will of man(as I hauc often protcfted)is alway free from conftraint,but not from thral- 
domc and bondage to finnc. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iiii. 

Bhem.s. §• Purifieyourhartes.) M^r*fithere)m*kethhfafilfcUMtMit*r^ Mahf working 

thing to thence of Goibeingthe principal caufi of the fame. YefProtefiantsthin% W e derogate from ChrilisTaffion, when m« is°Sd^ 
^aitrtbutejUchejfcastoomo^nemr^tootyrfecu^arieMpesandcaufes. rogation tha. 

tum 3, ManworkmgbythegraceofGod,derogatethnothingfromhishonour.Buthcthatthinkethhecleanreth unto » 

his heart by any ftrength of his owne, and not by the grace of God onely, derogateth from the grace of God, ti,, -««irf 
which is the onely auftourof goodneffcin v» -.For of our felues, as of our felues, we are not ape to tliinkc any Sf 
thing. 1 .Cor a .?• Therefore Papifts doe manifeftly derogate from the glorie of Chriftes death, when they at- 
tribute fuch eftefti to their owne workes, or other hclpes whatfoeucr, as the Scripture makcth the proper ef- 
fects of Chnftes death: as fatisfaftion for finnes by merits and penance, propitiation by Manes, rcleafeby 



pardonsj&c 



CHAP. 



The Epiftlc C h a p.v. 

CHAP. V. 

Rhttth lifyd* damnation to come fftn the unmerciful rielx, he txhvrteth theperfcuted to patience, and by their own reward ', and by 

txamphs. ixTiottojveare at all in common talke. 13 lnafflittionjo pray: in projperitiefo fing:infici$es,to all for the 
Tritfts, and that they pray oner them and anoile them with oile : andtlutt the jickf perfons confejfe their finnes. 1 9 R- 
uaUyJxm mtritoriotuit u,to conuertthe erring ynto theCatbliiefaJth 3 ortlxfinner to amendment of life. 

Fmke.J, TheApoftlcexhortethbothfickeandwholeperfonSjtoacknowlcdgethcirirerpaflcsoneto another which Confeffion, 

they hauc committed one againft another. He flicweth how excellent and good a worke it is to conuert a Mctiw 
±Af wfiiij HW»«Jbutofineritchelpeakedinodung, 

>cm>t^ofthe/ r ^^ t0no ^T e " c ^ m ^' wec P e J^ o w^ n g f^Otonowyerichemen,weepe,andhowlefor 

fedtefeuS Vjinyour miferics which flial come toyou. \Jyour miferies that fbal come vponyou. 

the next life to 3 Your riches are corrupt : and your gar- 2 Tour riches be corrupt ,y our garments are 

<^«S£! toenK are eatCn ofmotnes - *W* M- 

3 Your gold and filuer is rufted:and their 3 Tour golde and pluer is canned, and the 

rult flial be for a teftimonie to you, and fhal rvSt of themjhall he a witneffe againfiyou, and 

eate your flefh as fire. You haueftoredto Jhali eate your flejhas it were fre. Tehaue heaped 

your lelues wrath in the laft daies. treafuretogethrr in the laft dayes. 

4 Behold flthe hire ofthe workemen that + Beholde , the hire of the labourers which 
haue reaped your fields, which is defrauded haue reaped downe your fieldes ,which hire is of 
of you, crieth: and their crie hath entrcd into you kept backe byfraudejrtyeth: and the cryes of 
the eares ofthe Lord of Sabboth. them which haue reaped, are entrcd into the ear es 

5 You hauc made mcrie vpon the earth : ofthe Lordof Sabboth. 

and in riotoufnes you hauc nourilhcd your / fee haue liuedinpkafure on the earth ,and 

hartes in the day of (laughter. bene wanton : Ye haue noun [bed your heartes, as 

^condem. 6 Youhaue u prcfcnted,andnainetheiuft in a day of {laughter. 

one: and he refitted you not. 6 Tehaue condemned and killed the iufl, and 

7 Be patient therefore brethren, vntil the hedoethnotrefislyou. 

comming of our Lord. Behold,the husband 7 Bee patient therefore brethren , vnto the 

man expc&eth y pretious fiuite of the earth : comming ofthe Lord, beholde ; the husbandman 

ekherSet P" 1 ^ bcarin | & he receiue ' the timely waitethfor the precious fruite ofthe earth, and 

jajn^ and the late ward. hath long patience thereupon, vntill hee receiue 

8 Be you alfo patient, and confirme your the early and later raine. 

hartes : becaufc the comming of our Lord 8 Be ye alfo patient, and fettle your heartes: 

"is at hand, wilapproche. f ort h e comming ofthe Lord draweth nigh. 

9 Grudge not brethren one againft ano- ? Grudge not one againft another, brethren, 
then that you be not iudged. Behold, the leaftye be 'damned: beholde, the iudgeftandeth 
mdgc ftandeth before the gate. before the doore. 

1 o Take an example, brethren,of labour / Take, my brethren , the Prophets for an 
and patience, the prophetes: which fpakc in example offufering aduerfttie , and of patience, 
the name of our Lord. which Jhake in the Name ofthe Lord. 

II .Behold we account them blcfled that // Beholde, we count thembappie which en- 
hauefufrred. The fufferance of lob you haue dure. Tehaue heard of the patience oflob s ond 
heard,& the end of our Lord you haue fecn, hauefeene the ende ofthe Lord: For the Lordis 
becaufe our Lord is merciful and pitieful. very pitifu'd and merciful 
Mc. j,34. 1 2 But before al things my brethre*j|f weare 1 2 *But aboue all things, my brethren, fweare Matth.'«4. 

not,nether by heauen,nor by earth,nor other not, neither by heauen, neither by the earth, nei- 

othe whatfoeuer. But let your talke be,yea, therby any other othe : Let your yea, beyea,and 

yea:no,no:thatyou fal notvndcr iudgemet. your nay, nay, leaflyou fall into condemnation. 

1 5 Is any ofyou in heauinesplct him pray. 13 I* any among you ajflifted ? let himpray. 

JJgg Is he of a cheereful hart ? let him fing. Is anymeryUethimjing Pfalmes. 

fordwCckc. . x 4 Isan y man Gckc amongyou? Jlethim 1+ Is any dtfeafed amongyouUet him call 

bring in the priettes ofthe Churche , and let forthe Elders ofthe Church,andlet them pray 
Mr^i*. them pray ouer him,*|]anoiling him with for him,and* anoynt himwith oyle in the Name Mar . , „ 

oilcinthcnamcofourLord. oftheLord: Mffluftrj. 

■ ^^ U r } 5 A ? d " thc Praier of faith || dial faue the // *And the prayer of faith (hall faue the 

SSTs » ckc:andou ( ffordlfliallifthimvp:andifhe ftcke,andthe Lord* fballraifehimvp-.andtf hee 

a^d blheR "!c b 11 r flf^ bc remi «ed him. haue committed finnes, they Jhalbe forgiuen him. 

gatioadafe. * l . flConfcffe therfore yourfinnes one i6KnmledgeyourfaultsoHetoanother t &pray 

to one 















1 



k 



t- 






Chap.v. Of S. lames. 4^2 

to an other ; and pray one for an other that one for mother y thatyee may bee healed : For 

you may be faued. «£» for the cotinualpraier thcfement prater of a righteous man auaileth 

ofaiuft man auaileth much, much* 
5.Rcg.i7, 17 *Elias was a man like vnto vs paf- 1/ * Sliat was amanvnder infirmities euen i.Reg^r, 

Ecd.48. fible : and with praier || hee praied that it aswee are y andhee frayed inhis prayer that it ^4.2?. 

U*4> 1 * * mighrnot raine vpon the earth,and it rained might not raw e : andtt raped not on the earthy mar * 5,I 3« 

not for three yeres and fixe moneths. .by thefyace ofthreeyeeresandjixemoneths. 

J 3.Rcga8, j g And * he praied againe -* and the hea- / 8 <And hee praied againe> and the heauen 

* I# uen gaue rainc,& the earth yelded her firuite. gaueraine&the earth brought forth her finite. 

19 t M ybrethreivfanyofyourtiallerre 19 'Brethren* if 'any of 'you doe err 'e from Mat.18.15-. 
from the trueth, and a man conuert him: the trueth , and an other conuert htm^ 

20 f Hee mutt knowe that hee || which 20 Let the fame knotre, that he which con- 
maketh a (inner to bee conuerted from uerteth the fmner from going afiray out of his 
the errour of his way, j| (hall faue his foule wny^jhallfaueafoule from death, and Jhall hide 
from death, and tcouereth a multitude of the multitude of finnes. 
finnes.^ fTheende of the Eptjlle of Saint lames. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.v. 

Bhem.2. 16 Confcflc therefore, ) The heretics tranflate, Acknowledge your finnes. &c. So title they can abide the 

very wotde ofconfefsion m 



Fttlke.2. 



Our tranflation is true, and agreeable to the Apoftles meaning: as for the wordeofconfeffion, and the c «*wg. 
thing ic fclfe,when itfignifieth true confeflion,wc can well abidc,and vfc many times. But you imagine that £°P ifllcon fc& 
the very wordc confeffion, is fufficient to prouc the ncceffitie of auricular confeffion, with all the Popiih ty- 



rannie incident thereunto. 

Rhem.j* 20 Couercth a multitude. ) He that hath the %ealt ofconuertingfmncrs^proeureth thtreby mercie and remifsionto 

him (el f: which is afingulargrace. 

Tttlke.l* lhc Ap^tefcy&notthathc ihallcouer the multitude of his ownefinnnes, butrather of hiswhome he 

conucrteth, in fuch fence, as hec faucth his foulc from death, namely, as a profitable inftruroent of Gods 
grace, and mcrcie,which properly conucrtcth and faueth finners, and couercth finnes. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 



Rh 



em. 




bea» 



% 



v.zo. /^i/w,Exod.az.v.x7. The fmneagainflmture > Gts\.i%^. to. The opprefim andvexationofmdotvesrfHp'lteS) 
ftrangirsyaiidfuch Zr^e, lb. ScExod.j.v.j. 

it. Swcarc not.) ffe/cw&rf*^^ formiuflicemlhdgemmtxvemay be By whatothes 

our law full Magifime jut to fweare, and may Uivfully takf an oshe , as alfo fcr the admntaging of any nceejfane trueth are lawful!, 
when time and place require, but the cuflome offaearing) and all vaincjight, and ymeceffarie otlxs in our daylyjbeech doe wfm arc noc - 
dfyleafe God highly >and are here frbiddenby the Apoflle^ai alfo byourSauiour.Mat.$. 

Rhem. 4. ** Lcc him ^ rin S in che P riefts -) ThcTmeftants for their JpecMhatred oftlx holy order ofTneflhood , tu eh Heretical tran- 

Vrhere oftenjo here they corrupt the text euidentlyfranflating Presbyteros,f/</e«. As thughthe Apofite hud meant men fl««>n againtt 
of*ge 9 and not fitch as were by holy o$ce,Triefts. SXhryfoJiomnho kperve the fenfe aid ftgnff cation of the Greek? trorde Pficfthod » 
according to the Ecclejiafiicall vfea nd th whole Churches tudgement, better then any Vrotefiant aline takgth it flainely for 
$accrdotes 3 r/*t* is^Vriefis li-3.de Sacerdotio prope initium. Andifthey confejfe that itisaxvorde of of fee xcith them Neither rhdt 
alfo, though they call them Elders> and not Vviefls ; then fee demaund whether the Jpoflemeanc hzre men of that function eid * r > (focal - 
winch thy in their new Chunks call Elders. If they fay m % as they mufi needes (for Elders with them are mt deputed (pe- jj$ .". or thc ' r 
daily to pnblike praying or adminiftration of the Sacraments Juch as the Apcfile here requireth to befmtfor)then they mufi ht^oT^ortt 
needes granny that their Elders anfxv ere not tothefw^iffnofthofexvhichmthenewyeflamcntarecMed Prcsbyteri in theApoftle 
Greekeand Latin^and therefore both their tranflation to be falfe and fraudnUnt> and dfi their namingcf their new degrees herecallcth, 
or orders to be fond and incongruous* Ftesbj/tcton 

Jftheyfty their Mmifien be correjpondent to fuch as were called Prcsbyteri in holy xvritte & in the Vrimitiue Churchy 
and that they are th men whome the Apoftlewilletbto be called for to anoile the ftckg and to pray for him 9 why doe they not 
then:ranflatc]?rcsbytcrosMiniftersfpyhichtheyn^ tdyninjlecde -. , h 

of our Catholikg Triefts, Minifters. Which worde being in Urge acception common to all (Lithane to doe about the ale- reafon tocaU° 
bration ofdiuinc thin^wasnet^r appropriated by the vfe either of the Scripture or of the holy Church t to that higher ftmc* their Miniiters 
tion of fublih* admimflration of the Sacraments and Service, which is Vriefthood : but to the order next vndcrit, wh.ch is b V * aE namc - 
Deaconfijip. Md therefore if 'any fhould bee calhd Minifters, their Deacons properly (bould befo termed. Andthe T&- ftouid^ache 11 * 
teflants huue no more reafon to Itgepe theawicient Greek? word ofDeacon^ipprcpHatedto that office by therj'e cfantiquite, be called Mi- 
then to Igcps the word Vrieftfowg made no lejfe peculiar to thflate of fuch oncly a,s ndnifier the holySacranmxtt, and offer niftcrs. 
the Sacrifice of the Altar. But thcfefellorve/fillorve neither Gods nord nor EccUftafticall vfe 9 nor any reafen, but mere They Oiould 
phantafcj ncueltie, and hatred ofG-jds Church. And boree title they follow any good rule or reafon in thefe things m.syap- n amePrfeft 
pear* by thk t that here they amyie to tranflate Priefts, and yet in tlieir Communion booh$ % in their order of yiftting tU as wel as dc»- 
fick^ they commonly mm the Minifies Prieft, con. 

Kkkk. Wee 



Fulkt. 4. . Wee tranflatc die greek 

your ownc vulgar latine tranflaror callcth th 



TheEpifilc Chap. v. 



%hm.$. 



caHJndeiuet and Seniors. Therefore this is a rotten cauili, not worth a rotten nunc. And although Chryfo- 
ftomcfoUowingthcvfuaIImaneroffpcaking,calledthemSrtferi»/«, yet if be had tranflated this or any like 
text out of Greke, into the latine tongue, he ought not to baue vfed that worde Sotcrdotcs. Neither doth your 
vulgar latine interpreter, whome you holde to haue knowen the fenfc and fignification of that worde, as well 
as any Par ''ft aliue, in any place tranflatc the worde heare vfed by the Apoftle,S4rett/ote, but cither Stnhrej. 
or M oiores . .au.01 Vreiyteri .• and Bcda in his commentarie on this place, callcth them Mm, Eut admit- 
tingthatwee mcanc elders by office, you demasmd ) wlxtberthe Apofile meant lxarc,mm ef tltatfisnStion which in 
wrChurclses wt call Elders. I anfwere yec, he meaneth fuch. But that you thinkc can not be fo : becaufe Elders 
are not deputed fpeciaUy to pubUke prayers and adminifiration of thefacramentes. I anfwere, although in fomc chur- 
ches there be fomc Elders appoyntcd only to goucrnc, yet is there no church, in which there bee no Elders 
appoyntcd fpccially to publikc prayers, and adminiftration of the facraments: and therefore our Elders arc 
fuch astheapofUereauireth to bcfentfor,fauingthat they haucnot the gift ofhcaling,asthofehad in the 
primitiue Church of the lewes, and therefore your quarreling as well at our orders, asatour tranflationis 
vaine. But admitting that the minifters of our church be fuch as the apofUcfpeaketh of, you demaundwhy 
we tranflatc notTresbyterot minifters,I anfwere,bccaufe the woid figniheth Elders and not minjfters : 1 might 
by as good reafon demand ofyou,whv ye tranflatc not 5c*or«, pnefts, rather then Ancients. Butwee might 
at weUtranflatefo, as call thmfoycuthink$, but wee know no : For in translation, wee muft looke as neere as the 
phrafc of writing will beare, to the proper fignification of wordes : els why call you them "Priefts, whome in 
tranflation you termc Ancientscla common fpcach we may vfc common words, but when we are examined fo 
ftraightly of our termcs,we anfwere that we call them not minifters, meaning largely and abfolutcly, but mi- \ 

nifters of God and of his Church, as S. Paul calleth hirafelfe andhisfcllow minifters.r . Cor.3.j.& c.4.i.who \ 

was was I trow of the higheft order.B«f tlx Dcacons(you fay)(tnuld more properly be called ntnjfiers.\Vc cal not the ' 
Elders minifters^s though the word were proper to them, which wc acknowledge to be gcncrall to all inferi- 
or minifters and feruitors of the church- but becaufe they are the principall minifters or God & the Church. • 
And yet we contend not for the terme,nor rcrufc the name Pricfhwhcn it fignificth the fame whome the apo- 
ftlc calleth •Pr«*)rmwj:butwhenby abufcand vaine cauillation ofpapifts, it is taken to Ggnifie a facrificcr. 
To conclude therefore, according to the true etymologic wc confefie the name to bee good, and doe vfe it in 
our feruice bookc and otherwife, knowing that it implieth no facrificing,as you moft fondly and ridiculoufly 
would enforce out of it.But in tranflation,bccaufe by common fpcach a Priett was taken for a facrificer,& the 
tranflators had no other name,whereby to call the facrificers of the law butpiicfts.to make and obferucthat 
difference which the holy ghoftalwayes obferueth in the new tcftament, they call the one priefts, die other 
Elders. But if they had called the one facrificers, and the other priefts, that priefts might haue bene knownc 
to differ from facrificers,it had bene a fmall mattcr,and perhaps hindered you of this vaine quarrell. 

14. Anoilingwithoyle.) H nets the Sacra^mt of extremtVnllumfoplaindy promulgated ( for Uvmu inftitu- 

Udyotall other Sacraments oftbt new Teftament,by our S anion Ckrifi himfelfe, and, as Venerable Bedetkinkttb and other 

amclent writers jhe anoiling oftlxficke with oile MarcjS. pcrteineth thereunto ) that fomc Heretihes , for the evidence of 

this place alfo {as of the other for goodwork^s) deny tlte Efiflle. Other(astlxCaluiwfis) through their confidence of cm- The San*.' 

ningfbiftes and glofts,tonfeffingshat S James is the author , yet condemn! the Church ofGodfcr yftng and taking it for a ****<& 

Sacrament fiut what difhonour to God is it ( we pray them ) that a Sacrament fbould bee inflamed in the matter ofoyle, E x T R ! M * 

more then in the element of voter* Why may not grace and rtmiflton offsmes be annexed to the one at well at to the other. v N c T * ° N * 

without derogation to God i 

But they fay, Saerarnentt endure for euermtlx Church fhUbsafr a f^^^^ What Scripture Thehemikei 

teUeth tlrem that thu generoE and abfolute prtfeription of the Apofile in this cafe,fhould endure but fir afeafin } when was obfcdions a. 
ktakenaway, abrogated .or altered} They fie the Church of God hath atwayesvfid it ypon this warrant oft he Apofile, SaWlthefii* 
wUhniweChrifiurneanmgadinf^Htionofitbett^ who make mereoftlxirownefondegbejfis £SJ3T 

micomelt^s^undedneitheronScrtptureneryponanytircumfiaJtceofthetext, nor any one authentic -.llauthor that whhatick 
euerwrote,thmof tlxcxpreffe worde of God. Itwasfjay they) a miraculouspra£Hfe of 'healing tlxficke, dmingonely in prouedtobet 

tlxApoftlestime,andmtlongafier.Wea^thmwhct1xrClnrifiappoimedanyce^ 

the Apoflles generally to woorke miracles by. Himfelfe vfedfometimes clay andfpitsle, fometimes he fern them that were 
difeafed,to WtfhthemfekKmwatirs.butthatheappo'tntedanyofthofeor the like things for a gtntraUmedicine or mira- 
culous healingonely, that wee readenot. for in the beginning -for the better inducing of she people to faith and deuotion. 
Chrifi waUdhauemiracUstobe wrought by fundry of the Sacraments alfo. Whuhmhaculous workes ceafing,ytt the So. 
cramnts remainefiill vnto the worldes ende. 

jtgaine wee demaund, wlxther euer they read or bead that men were generally commanded to feck for their health by 
t»irocu.outmeane,ThhMy,wbeth-raaTriefis,or(as^ 

2ty,p can not be fir tlxughfome had,ytt all thefe indiftrently of whome the Apofile fpeaketh, had not the gift : and many 
that were m Vricfts,hadit,both men and women,which yes could not be called for, as Vriefts were in this cafe. And though 
the Apofile and oshen could both curt men and reume tlxm again;, yet titer e was no fuch generall precept forfeit or dead 
Wiengsthu,toeallfcr tlKApofilestohealeorrefioretbemto lifeagaine. Lafily, had any externall element or miraculous Renrifl»n of 
praptfe^effeawtreaSaaamm^hepromifeofremJfionofalll^ fhmesioynedyntoit} or could S. lames **"»«■■«» 

*!0*"M ceremonie himfelfe, that could foue botbbody andfoule, bygiuing health to the one, and grace andremiffson SSJS2 
to the otherfAt other tunes thefe contentious wranglers raile at GodtChur&foranKxmgonlytberemffimofycniaMmei 
totheelementofwat^ntadeholybytheTriepblefftngthm^ andhis worde tattdloe here they are 

OnumtoboUt that Samt lames prefcribed a miraadms oile or creature whidi hod much more power and efficaci*. Into 

Triurfa7dmd 1 W ^ erMBW k<W ,} "kt»<^kUeuetketx}rejfew 6 rdtofGod, interpreted by the;rac7ife of Gods 

Vttmohk 



r. . * 






C h a p. v- Of S.Iames. 4# 

Venerable fade in o, Luc } faith thus. It is cleere that this cuftome was deliuered to the hot/ Church by the A* 
poftlcs them fclues, that thefickc (hould be anointed with oyle confcerated by the Bi&ops bleflSng^w/ir Hdyotleblefc 
tbis^ndfor the ajfertion and vfe of this Sacrament, Sjmocentitti ep. 1 .a d Deccntiura Eugubinum cap&to. i .Cone, fid by tbc Bi- 
& Lib.i.de vifitatione infirmorum in S. Augufiine cap.4.Concil, Cabiloncnfe x.cap. 48. Cone. Wormatienfe !^P . 
cap.71.to 3 X>nc.Aquifgra.c.8.Florcntinura»*W other later ComcelsS. Bernard in the lip ofMakchie infinc. This <tootion P t^ 
holy oile becaufe thefaithfullfarveto bane fuch venue in the primitiue Church, dtuers cariedit home and occupied it in wardfuch 
their infirmities y not yfing it in the Sacramental fort which the Apofile preftribethjts tin Ad Wr/ arses vnleawedly obiell yn* hallowed ctea- 
tovs: butasChriftiamnowdoe(andthcnalfodid)mcetningthtw^ yfid to takg home with turcs * 

them after it was hallowed, and to giue it their difeajid to drinks, 

Fulkc f There is no caule , why any man flioulde denye this Epiftle, as maynteining the Popirti Sacrament of ex- 

* J * treemevn&ion,forthatitdocthnot, but fpeakethofthe vfe of the gift of healing, which was in the Pnmi- Extreme 
true Church,in the Elders of the Congregation , cxprcfled by the outwardefigneofanoynting with oyle, vn ^ on » 
asitismanitVft,Mark.^.i3. Whereofas Beda thinkcth came die cuftome ofanoynting them that were pof- 
felted with Deuils, and the ficke with oyle, which hee confefleth might bee done not onely of the Prieftcs, 
but alfo of eucry Chriftian in their neccflitie , as Innocently tcacheth. Therefore , although hee allowc 
the ceremonie, yet hee alloweth not your Sacrament, which may bee miniftredby none but by aPrieft, 
and vnto nonc,butthem that be in extrcmitie of fickencflc, when health is defpayrcd : yea , Beda vndci- 
ftandcth it,to pertayne not onely to them that arc ficke in body, but alio to them that arc weake in fayth, 
though they bee whole in bo dy . Commaunding ( fay th hee ) him that is weak? in body, or in fayth , that he which 
bathfujieyned agreater woundcjhouldremember to care himfelfe with the ayde ofmwe men , and them of the Elder forte 
neytherfhouldrefcrre the caufe of hit weakgnejfejo the Younger firt and the leffe learned Jeft fo receiue by them , any hurt- 

\ fulljptech or counfell. You fee therefore , that euen the cuftome and vfe of the Ceremonie , is greatly chan- 

j ged from the dayesofBede,whichisbut7.or8JiundredyeereflgGe. For in the Popifh church one Pricft is 

fufficicnt,young or olde, who commcth not to giue any ghoftly counfcll, but commonly when a man is pad 
hisfenfes. It is certainc therefore, thatinBedes time , thiianoynting was not taken for a Sacrament. But 
you pray vs,(as though you would beggc a Sacrament of vs,)What diihonour is it to God that a Sacrament 
fhould be inftitutcd in oyle more then in water &c f Vercly if God had inftituted any fuch pcrpetuall Sacra- 
mentinoyle, as he hath done in water , we would nothing doubt of it. Butthisfigneofanoynringwastem- 
poralI,asthegiftofhealingwhercuntoitwas annexed wasbutforafeafbn, and that doeth this Scripture 

tell vs fufficicntly, feeing expcrienceteftifieth,thatthegiftofhealingdocthnotnoweremayne. Where 
you fay the Church of God hath alwayes vfed it, at is falfe: for the Grceke Church neucr receiued it 

to this day as a Sacrament , and for many hundred yeeres it was counted a free Ceremonie in theLatine 
Church,as appearcthby the Epiftle of Innocents 3 and that which Beda writeth, that it was lawfull for all 
Chriftians to vfe it.But when we fay, it pcrtayned to the gift of healing , you askc whether Chrifi appyttted any 

certain* creature or external element vnto the Afofiles generally to workf miracles by. I anfwere no : for with external! 

figne and without,thcy did miracles. Yet it appcareth,Mark.&!3. that he appoynted them to anoynt theficke 

with oyle that they might recouer health,though it were not neccflarie fo to doe at all times,when they hea- 
led theficke. Where you hy 9 tbat Chrifi wouldhaue miracles in tfo beginningwrought by futsdry facraments whichre* 
mayncjfo miracles ceafiing, we finde no Inch matter* which if it were fo,the inftitution and commandant nt of 
the perpetuitic of them were fufficient for their continuance. Againe you demaunde, whetltereuerwercddeor 
heard that men were generally commatmded to feekf for their health by miraculous meanes, Wee reade that men were 
commanded generally to feeke all fpirituall& miraculous giftes, as long as God gaue them: and not health 
only,butthegifcofhealingalfo.i.Cor.ii3i.cap.x4.i. yctvnderthe gcnerallrulc of fubmitting all our re- 

queftes,and whole will to Gods will. 

Thirdly you demmnd, whether all Vriejis or Elders had the gift of miracles in theprimitiue church. We anfwere* 
it is not nccellary that cuery one had the giftcofhea ling, yet among the companie of Elders, * ac werc '" 
cuery church, fomc doubtleffc had,when other had which were not Elders of the Chnrcb. Or the pit might 
be giucn to the whole nomber,which euery one had not, as S. Paul fpeaketh of the gift of prophecie, giuen 
by laying on of the handsofthecldcrs.i.fim.4.14. Neither would the Apoftlepromifehealth^f the gift of 
healing, had not bene gencrall in cuery congregation. But though tfo Apoftles had the gift to cure men andre^ 
uimthem 9 yet there wa* no fuch generall precept focaU fa : So long as that gift 

continued in the church it was all mens dutie to fecke the vfe of it, fo farre as it would ftand with Gods 
pleafure : Therefore as S. Paulc fctteth downe an order for the right vfe of the gift of tongues, i.Corinth. 
14.27:6 doeth S. lames heare for the gift of healing. Lz&ly 9 youas\eifany external element, otmiractUouspr^ 
tife, mleffc it were afacrament, hadfromife of the remijjion of all kind* ofa&uall finnes, ioytied to it} But neither hath 
the element of oyle any fuch promifc annexed vnto it s but the prayers of thcfaithfull.asx.Iohn $.6 . Againe 
youafo whither S James could infiitutefuch a ceremonie of himfelfet&c. Wcfayhcdidnotinftituteanyfuch cere- 
monie as you fpcake of,nor mentioncth any fuch, but willeth the gift of healine,to be vfed according as God 
had appoynted. As for the promife of rcmiflion of finnes, he annexeth not to the element, but out of the ge- 
neral! doftrinc of pray er,hc ftieweth the fruite thereof to be the obteyning of remiffion of finnes. But at other 

times you fay, we rayle at the popifh church, for annexingremiffion of veniatl finnes, to the element of water. Heare we are 
driuentoholde that 5. lames prefcribed a miraculous oyle a which hadmuchmore power and effkaeie. Concerning your 
popilh holy water, although it be coniured to be heakh of body and foule, which includeth not only veniall Holy wsc* 
but all finncsryet euen your doftrine of veniall finnes,is intollcrableJFor who gaue you auahoritie,to annexe 
any remiffion of finnes, to thator any other creature? But thatyou fay, we are dryuentoholdc, is falfe, for 
wee hold no fuch thing, either that Saint lames of his owne auAhoritic, prefcribed a miraculous oyle, or 
that any fuch power or efficacie to remitte finnes, was in the oyle, or annexed to it. Therefore you arc dri- 
ucn to the ftreiehts, that without fhamc fayne a facramenr, of a ceremonie vfed only for health of bodyc 

& Kkkk.** and 



■ - t-j^K'. * 1 



The Epiflle Ch a p. v. 

and arc boUe to flander the vnhierfill Church ofCkift.withfuchapraaifeasneuer was rccciucd in the 
ctaircbofChrift, for a facrament. Howe the ccrcmoniewas vfed in Bedcstime, I haue- (hewed before. 
The teftimonic of Innocemius and devifitat infirm. I haue anfwered before Galathians4.feft. *. Bernard* 
wnteth no more, but that Malacbie was anoyntcd, according to the ccremonic vfed in his time. The 
other Councek that followc being of later yecres, are according to the cpiftle of Innocenuus. Who be- 
came hee fayth, that this anoynting may bee vfed not onely of the prieftes, but alfoofallChriftians,you 
are dnucn to a poore fliift, in faying they vfed it not in that facramentall lortc which theapoftlc prefcri- 
bcth : but Innocennus fayth plainely they might vfe it lawfully, without any diftinaion of facramentall forte, 
as his wordes are manifeft, which with fmall learning, may eafilie bee vnderftood. But* Jure you fay. the* vfi 
M "fbrtfiam doe nowe tfo water of baptifmep take it home with them after it w*s hallowed, and to fine it to 'there dif- 
eajedto drinkf. No doubt,an holy and wholefomc medicine, or rather a vile fupcrftitious abuhng of the facra- 

menr of baptUme, as there haue bene many by coniurers and idolaters, but neucr vfed of well inftmfted 
Chriitians. 

As for the hallowing of the water of baptifmc,is in Gods church but to the onely vfe of ba P tifme,and for Ha! Wm> 
the onely time of the miniftration thereof, as is manifeft by lohn baptizing in Iordane, and the npoitlcs of of thefbme. 
i-ririlt in euery water, without any fuperftitious hallowing or estimation of the water, afcer it had ferucd for 
tnevleofbaprifme. 

Ehtm.6. If. Thepraicroffaith.) Heemeaneth tlx feme of 'the Sacrament, that is, the wordes JJ,oken at tlx fmetime The Gcramen- 

wxn tlx par tie ts anotled, which no doubt are rmfl auueient and Jpoftoli£e. Tfot tl*tt the wad or praier alone fhould haue «U wordes. 
tlat great effeil here mentioned, but ioyned with thefirefaid mttion, at isplaine. 

Fttlkc. 6< Chryfoftome vnderftandcth it generally ofpraycr.Defacerdodib.3. So doth Hefychius in Leu lib 1 capi 

bpng^ayermrkfthmany things, for ifpeciatiy ithealelh thepaffionsofthfoule, itcureth thewoundesoftheintcLil 
b.eor myfUiU eyes, abfoluingfrom ignorance and that which isfickneffe in deedefhat U, itfmeth the teares that come tut 
of/ime. Forssantfclxamongyou} (faith lame,,) lethim call for &c. rehcarfing this whole text. Wherefore thefq 
ancient fathers know neither your facrament, nor the formall wordes thereof. 

Ehem.7. IJ * Shall faue.) Tlx 'firfltfjeB of this Sacrament is, to fwetlxfoule, by giuing grace mid comfort to withfiand the 

tmours andtentmonsoftheenemie, going about (Jj>eciaUyinthat extremitieof death) to dr.ue men to defleration or 
diflnjfe ofnunde and other damnable inconveniences, the which isfignificd at the matter of this Sacrament fteciaUy . 

Fulke. 7. . The apoftle afcribcth no (king to any facramenr,but to the prayer of the faithfulLwhich how effeftuall it 

is, he dcclareih aftetward. 

Ehem.S, Iy - Sh *" ] Jf 1 him V P;) ^enitfbalbegoodforthefalttatibnofthep.mie,oragreeabUto Gods honcur.this Sacra- Thethreeef 

went rejtoreth alfo a man to bodilie health againc, as experience often ttacheth vs. Which yet is not done by way of miracle fe& of this 
to make the partiejuddenly whole, but by Gods ordinate prouidence and -vfe of the fecond caufes which othemife (hould Smm** 
not haue hadthat efii}, but for tie faid Sacrament. Thts is the ficond effeil. 

Fu/ke.f. T ^' s Pf"7 ne 1 t j l t0 , thc 8^ °f bodily healing, for which endc your anoynting is not vfed, but in defperari- 

on of bodily health,when death is euen at hand, neither is any man healed by your anoynting. 

Bhem.Q, ,,# Thcyflialbc remitted him.) Whatfmnesfo euerrmamevnrmiitted.deyfhall in this Sacrament and by the 

grace thereof btrermtted, if the perfon, worthily receiue it. this is the third ejfeil.S. Chryfojiomof this effetl faith thus: 
They (jfeakmg ofTritfh)<\o not onely rcmittc finncs in baptifme.but afterward alfo, according to the fayine 
of S. lames. Ifany be ficke, let mm bring in the Priefts &c.Li.3.deSacerd.prope initium. Let theVrotiflants Priefls(and 

marketlHtt he «flef/> Presbytcros, faccrdotes :**<««, Pricfts, andnuketh them the ottely minif.ers of this Sacrament not Elders) 

^dnoteldersorotherlaymen.ByaUwhichyoufeethisSacramm 

poflle. Onely fickemenand (as *,!* Greek? word giueth) men very wcakemufl receiue it : onely Vriefls wft be, z the mi- Sm^ 

f«"f>'-\>htmatterofit,sholyoyle^ 

Jet thtsfoputyne a matter and fo profitable a Sacramentahe enemie by Heretics would wholy aboh/b. 

Fulke.p. Chryfoftome afcribeth not this efte£t toyour facrament, nor to theceremonie of anoynting with 

oyle,but to the prayers of the Priefts, as is manifeft by his wordes going before, wherein bee preferred! 
Prieftes as fpirituall fathers before bodily fathers. Tlxfe (fayth hce) h.me often fitted the fiule thai was fyke, 
andready toper.fh, caufsng to fome amore gentle punifhment^xr fome notfuffering at the firfito fall; andthit not 
onely by teaebmgor admomuon, but alfo by helping with prayer. For they haue auBoritie to forrme firnies, not onto 
When they regeneratevs, but afterwarde alfo : For is myfi eke among you, fayth the Apofile.&c.K it foBoweth in 

tile CCXt« 

You fee Chryfoftome (euen as the apoftle) doeth rcferre this effeft onely to prayer and not to the 
anoynting with oyle, whereof there was no vfe in his time. For the name of Priefts, I haue anfwered 
furhciently before. Beda acknowledgeth that this ceremonie of anoynting with oyle, mightbee doncnot 
i$K vf'r 11 ," b y al J chrift " ns ;butthe remiffionofCnnes, hee rcfcrrctKto the priefts, after they bee 
conreflcd by the fickc with purpofe of amendment. Forpnnes (fayth he) cannot Bee remitted with out confeLn of 
amendment , whereby it is ccrtainc that Bcda feperating remiQion of finncs,from the ccremonic of anoynting 
with oyle, did not acknowledge the anoynting with oyle to bee a facrament. His wordes of it are thcfel 

^u'lffi'^^' andnowethecujlomeofthechurchlioldesh,^ zhefekemaybee 
Z^lli-r, ,f" ^ ktM fi«Mfitrfirg>ing withaU, thattheymaybe healed. T^ehherUit lawfull 
f ^hh^tt 7% In 7 m , *?*?>*" ^morfChrifiians, to vfe the fame oyle by ^ynting^theZ 

Rhem.IO tl j'^,f e ^ c{or ?) ^""^^efpea^thhmoffaaamMalConfe^ circumliance of 

tMMnMarab^andverypnbdUitHtl*!^^ 

mabk 



Vnwrittcn VC* 



C h a p. v. Of S. lames. 4J4 

nerabk Bede writeth thus, In this fcmence (faith /*) there muft be this difcretlon, that our daily and litle finnes 

we confeflc one to anrjhcr,ynto our equals, and belceue to be faued by their daily prayer, but the vnclean- 

neffe of the greater Icfrofie let vs according to the lawopen to the Pricfr, and at his pleafure in what maner Confcffion, 

andhowlongtimcheeihallcommaundjctvsbecarefull to bee purified. ButtheVrotefl a ntsfieeingfictntheve. hkunckc™ 

ry wordconfeffy.ii m deRnte of At Sacrament, tranflm thus, Acknowledge your faultcs one to an other. Thy doe 

m dfn/° '""' "' me f entencc > V'Wh pnjitgeHer tliefilje, anoilingthem, forgiuing them their fumes, c<nfij/ton, 

Fttlke. I The Scripture ncucr fpcaketh of Sacramcntall confefiion, as you call it, and the Apoftle here fpcakdh of Popifh con. 

mutual confeRing or acknowledging of our treipafles one agaynft another, not of our finnes to a prieft. Nei- fcfiW 
ther doth Origen expound this text of confefiion, but the two veri'cs before ofrcmiflion of finnes by beartic 
repentance, and confefling of finnes before God, or at leaft openly before the Church.TW is yet (fowll he) 
tbefeuenth W ofrm-ffionoffimies, though very hard.md labour f me, when thefmncr wafheth hi, bed with te.,re<, and 
hi, team are wade hi, headland night, and whenhceis notafbmcdtodeclarehufinnestotlKPrieft of the Lord and 
tofeeKt melcme scoring to him wbxhfayth : I bauefnyd, 1 will pronounce mine vniuftice a«ay»fi my felfe to th Lord 
and thou haft remitted tlx impietie of my heart. In whom alfo that is fulfilled which the Moftlefayth : if any bee Me 
let htm call the ELUr, of the Church, and let them lay their handes on Urn, anoynting him with oyle in the name of ihe 
Lord, and tlx prayer effayth fhdlfaue thefickf, and if he Line bene in finnes, they {ball be remitted to him That which 
Bcdafaycth of opening our greater leprofievnto the Prieft, and abiding his iudgement, prooueth not the 
nccefl.uc of auricular confefiion to bee of Gods hwe, nor of this text, which he acknowledged to pertainc 
tomucuall confefiion. And fo the word V^ w docth plainly fignifie, whereby we mav as well prooue, that 
the Pricftcs are bound to confefle therafclues to the Jay men,as you can prooue, that the lay men are bound 
to confcllc themfelucs to the Pncftes . Therefore this text pertaineth to mutuall acknowledging of mens 
trefpafii-s and reconciliation andprayer. Finally, wee like well the text, when it isnot poyfoned with 
your nereticall glofes , ofSacramentcs, of anoyling and thrift, which arc farre from the Apoftlcs words 
and meaning. * 

Bhem.ll 17 He prayed) The Scriptures to which the jipoflle aUdeth,mal^ no mention of 'Elias prayer, therefore he hiew it ^^^ 

by tradition or refutation. Whereby we fee that many things vnwritten be of equal truth with the things written. JJJJJ" *? d 

Fttlke. I J When Elias denounceth to Achab that there {hall be neither raync nor dewe, but according to his word ^^ * 

i.Keg.17.1. It is cafie to gather his prayer both before and after the drought : And although manv thinps v . n ? niftm 

ftaXn ^ ** W " KCn ' y " dl ° fC thi " SS that arC WittCn in tlK Scr ^ tUrC arc fufficiem «* «S t,MeS ' 

Rhem. *° Maketh to be concerted.] )Hm»cfeet1»grea t rewardoffuth M fe C ^^^ 

errourandwtk(dm:andhowncccffarieanojf><eiti*,ftccMlyforaTriefi. * J offoules. 

R»em. 12 l0 Shall faue.) Wefee it derogated, not from God, to attribute our faluation to anymanorMgelin heaum or Our filnrion 

«"f°f°°W*"d caption mtbisliindsbat 

or workers of our faluat ion. * "*«w derogation 

Fulke 12. g^l I""** f^™ Wafphcmies afcribing to the B. virgine Mary that which is proper to Chrift. So Bl2h«L 

fiurc foorth as fiie was a meanc of our faluation, by conceiuing and bringing f Ql th the Sauiour of the world, SEff 
we doe acknowledge ,t, as m thefe fpeaches. But tha t (he or any other creature, is now Our life, LrQuaton, «* s ™*- 
our hope our Mediatour, or any fuch thing, wc abhorrc as blafphcmous againft the glory of our onel v Media! 
tor and aduocate,!ifc, hope and faluation IefiisChrift. Whereforc,whcn you cannot prooue,that Godh h 
made her or any other Sainft, inftrumcnts of our faluation by their inter c C flion,thcle forme of fpeach w 5 
notfcructocxcufeyourjdolatricandblafphcmic. ««""»« jporawai 

THE ARGVMENT OF BOTH 

THE EPISTLES OF S.PETER, 

THE FIRST, AND THE 

SECOND. 

I F S.Veter we read at Urge both in the Gofbels andin theses ofthejfofile, : and namely, tlxt Cbri/} Je~ 
fignedhim, anialfo madebim his vttar (as S. Mathwfor that c,ufe it, the catalogue of the ^boftles caU '>W>*. 

^«A/,. w Pnmus,thcfirft,Wrt«^/ !/w «>,princcps Apoftolorum, the Prince of the ApofWi 

^dtbatheaccofnglyexecutedthat fe after Chriftes denture, fhnting the Church firfi among the 
J^unHierufalemandmaUtbatcountreyand coajics about, as Chriji alfi bimfclfe before bad preached to the I ewes 

But preaching at leigthto the Gentiles alfo, according^ Chrifies commffion (Math.iS. v. 19.) and bei n% now come to 
K°™,'be bead »,,eof the ^ 

fence, m I ft ti,en when he w.uprefent : and not to the lewes that were at Ume, (belike becaufe thy l«d S Lames or 

hufucceffotir S.S,monCleoph*,refide,* with them) but* to them that were differ fed inVontus, GalatiaXappado'cia '•*«•'• 
AM Bit by ma, * ts > 



Rhem. 




rPttj. 

See the An* 



*Ju ^J'^f'^f^^ hmfilfefgnifiethfaysng: The Church that is in Babylon faluteth you. ■■ 

Where by Babyton he meaneth Home, asaUanttqmtsedothinterpretehim, not, that he focaUetb the Church of Rome *^™ 
bm tlnbtatbenflate of the^mane empire, which then, and }°Q.yeere, after,vnto the comer fion of ConRamhM tin " ot,cion . I « 
Bnperour, dui^cm t l, e eUd Church of R, m e s infimucbthatthfirfl^.Bifbopsthereofvi s/sJfaZe* ^'^ 



Martjrt 



K hkh*i* ^r 



The firft EpiftI 



Chap, u 




*S«e the An- 
notation vpoa 
S.Iamescpi- 

fllCC,2.T.2I a 



Tulke. i. 



cic. 



RoraCjBaby. 

Ion* 



fwthmtteryvhemfhiwrlHththimftfe This Iocthc fecond Epiftlc I write to *<?<t.i 

you, my decrcft, in which (Epittlcs) I Itirrc vp By admonition your finccre minde, fot you may be mindfuli 
of thote wordcs,&C. Solx fayth thereof 'both togetim. .And again* ofthe fir fl to tlte farnepfrfofe y in an otlier place.' 
I hauc briefly written, befeeching and teftifying that this is the true grace ©fGod wherein you Hand. For, 
there were at that time certains Seducers (as * S # ytuguftine alfo hath told rs) who went about to teach Onely faith as 
though goodxporl^sxvere not neceffarie not meritorioui. there were alfo great perfections, tocompell tknt with ten our to 
deny Chrlfi and all his religion. He therefore exhort eth them accordingly ^either for ferfectttion/teither byfedttclion to for- 
Jaig it : though in the fir fl?, his exltortation is m;rc principally againfl perfection : and in tljefccotid^moi e principally et^ainfi 
feduffion. The firft epifile is noted to be very lify to S m Voids epifile to the Eplxfians, m w ordes alfo, and jo thickf of Scrip* 
turesfis tljough hefpahf nothing els. 

The time when the firfl was written, Uyncertaine: the fecond was Written a litlebef re his death, as is gathered by hU 
wordesin tin fame, c ,i. v m t 4. 

We neuer read thatChrift made S, Peter hisvicar, S.Mathewcallethhiin/rj?, in order of the catalogue 
not in au&oritic or dignitie.The ancient fathers alfo afcribc to him a primacic of order among the Apoftlcs, 
notofpowcrorau&oritie. And all the Apoftlesioignedtoged;er in planting the Church among thelewcs 
in Ierufalem,and the Gentiles abroad according to Chriftes commiffion.Math.i8. But whether from Rome, 
(as it is not like) or from Babylon (as the word is, cither in Syria or AEgypt) being the chicfc Apoftle of the 
Iewes,hce writeth to them that were difperfed in the Eaft partes ef the world, in fuch prouinces as hec na- 
mcth. To prooue that he writeth from Rome, it is a fimple argument, that he fendcth falutation from Baby* 
lon,and as fimple a commendation of Rome to be figuratiucly called Babylon. True it is,that moft of the an- 
cient writers are of that minde,folIowing the receiued opink>n,that Peter was at Rome,but there is no rcafon 
why Peter writing from Rome,{hould fend falutations from Babyk»n,fccing Paul writing to the Romancs,did 
not call them Babylonians,butRomanes,or the Sainfts at Rome. The Seducers whereof S. Auguftine fpea- 
kethjtaught that good vvorkes were altogether necdlefie for cbriftian mcn,as though they mighr be fa ued by a 
Tayne profeffion of faith. But he neuer hndcth fault with them that hold good workes not to be meritorious 
of faluation. But contrary wife writeth many bookes agaynfl the Pelagians that hold that et ror. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF 

PETER THE APOSTLE. 

CHAP. I. 

He comforteth thtm in their per fecutions (beingnow by Baptifme made th children of 'God) with the hope of their ha* 
uenly inherit vxc : $ fh&x'wghmmceitorhtuit isforthemtobefoeenftantinfayth, 10 and cor firmingthem therein 
withtheauthmtieoftheVrophetsandoftheBolyGhoft. if Exhmlngihemtoliue alfo accordingly in allfalineffe. 
If co: fideringthehbnes of ' Godjhe vprightnes of ? hisiudgemcnt fheprice of ' their redemption by Cbrifi, zx and the 
yertue of the feed in tfotn (Which is grace regeneratiue in Baptfme) foretold by the Vrophet alfo. 

Tulki. J. ^c Ap°W c neuer teacheth the conftancic of faith, nor any fiuke of faith to be meritorious, but he&ew- Merit?, 

cth the reward of conftancie to be according to Gods promife^by the mcritc of Chrift onely. 



Only 6ytk 



them. 



j. 



The Epifile 

Jn Qatbtdrx 

SfetnUgmx. 
Iaa.18. 




The Epifile 
for many mar- 
tyrs. 
».Cor.t,3 # 

Eph.1,3. 



The tranflation of Rhcmcs. 

IETER an Apoftle of Ie- 
svs Chrift , to the cle£ 
'ftrangers of the difperfion 

I of Pontus,Galatia,Cappa- 
|docia,Afia,and Bithynia, 
2 According to the pre- 
ference of God the Father, into fan&ificati- 
on of the Spirite, vnto the obedience and 
fprinckling of thcbloud of Iesvs Chrift: 
Grace to you and peace be multiplied. 

3 Bleuedbe God and the father of our 
Lord Iesvs Chrift, who according to his 
great mercy hath regenerated vs vnto a liue- 
ly hope,by the refurrc&ion of I e s v s Chrift 
from the dead, 

4 Vnto an inheritance incorruptibIe,and 
incontaminate, and that cannot fade, con- 
ferued in the heauens in you, 

5 (Who in thevertueof God are kept 
by fayth vnto faluation) ready to be reuea- 

Icd 




The tranflation of the Church of England 

ifa C m '&> t0 'b* m that dwelt 

\\ here and there a* fir angers 

v 'throughout Towns, Ga/at/a 9 

\Cappadocia> oAfa andHi- 

thynia ' 

2 EleB according to the foreknowledge of 

God the father &nto the fanBifyng ofthejptrit* 

through obedience and fprinck[ing of the blood 

oflejttsCknfl: Grace and peace be multiplied 
vntoycu* 

3 Tttefftdbe God the father of our Lord le- 
fts Chrift, which according to his abound ant 
mercy btgate vs agayne vnto a liuely hope,by the 
rtfmg of lefts Chrsftfom the dead, 

4- To a>t inheritance incorruptible, and vn- 
defled,& thatfadeth not away>referuedin beam 
uenforyou, 

j Which are kept bj the pmer of God 
through fayth vntofaluation y ready to befeetved 



Jf 



■4 



Chap. i. Of S. Peter. 42 j 

led in the laft time. in the lafttime. 

6 Wherein you flialreioyce, alitle now 6 In the which ye reioyce, though now for a 
if you muft be made heauie in diuers tenta- feafon (ifneederequire)yee are in heatttnejfe 
^ ons : through manifold temptations: 

7 That the probation of your faith much 7 That the triallofyourfayth beyng much 
more prctious then golde (which is proued more precious then gold that perifbeth,thougb it 
by the fire; may be found vnto prayfe and be tried with fire, might be found to bee vnto 
glory and honor in the reuclation of I E s v s you vnto laud, honour, and glory, at theappca- 
Chrift:«£0 ring of tefus Chrift, 

8 Whom hauing not fcene,you loue : in 8 ivhomye hatte not feeng, &yetlcuehim, 
whom now aifo not feeing you beleue : and in whom euen now thoughyefee him not, yet doe 
belcuing you reioyce with ioy vnfpcakable ye belceue him, and reioyce with ioyvnjbeaha- 
and glorified, ble and glorious: 

9 Receiuing the ende of your fayth, the p %eceiuing the endof your faith, euen the 
faluation of your foules. faluation of your foules. 

10 Of the which faluation the Prophets 10 Of which faluation haue the Prophetes 
inquired and fearchcd,which prophecied of enquired and fearched diligently, which prophe- 
the grace to come in you, ciedof the grace thatihould come vntoyou: 

I r Searching vnto which or what ma- / / Searching when or what time the Jpirit of 

ner of time the Spiritc of Chrift in them did Chrift which was in them (bould (igmfie, which 

fignifie : foretelling thofe paffions that are fpirit teflified before thepajfios that fhould hap- 

in Chrift and the glories folowing: penvntoChrift, andthe glory that Jhould follow 

1 2 To whom it was reuealed,that not to a f ter » 

themfeluesjbut to you they miniftred thofe / 2 Vnto which Prophets it was alfo reuea- 

things which now arc told you by them that led,that not vnto thentfelues, but vnto vs, they 

haue euangelized to you, the holy Ghoft frouldmtnisler the things which are nowfhewed 

being fent from heauen, on whom the An- vntoyou of them, which by the holy Ghoft fent 

gels defire to looke. downefiom heauen..haue tn the Goftel preached 

13 For the which caufe hauing the vntoyoujhe things which the zAngels defire to 
iChanitienotloynesofyourtmindcgirded, fobcr, truft behold. 

bSfoof ° y perfe&ly in that grace which is offered you, i 3 wherefore girde vp thekynes of your 

SoT' mther euelationoflESvs Chrift, ' minde,befober,andtruftp e rfeaiyon the grace 

■vfontbuflMe. 1 4 As children or obedience not confi- that is brought vntoyouby the reuelation ofje- 

guratedtothe former dcfircs of your igno- fus Chrift; 

rance: 14 sSJs obedient children, not fashioning 

1 5 But according to him that hath cal- yourfelues vnto the former luftes of your iano- 

ledyoUjthc.Holyonejbeyoualfoinallcon- ranee: 

uerfation holy : lf Tuhu he t^hichcalkdyouu holy ^euen^e 1.7^ 

Lcu.11,44. 1° Becaufe it is written: Touflmllbeho- fobeeyeeholyalfoinallmanerofconuerfation. 
*o )7 . ly, becaufe I amholy. l6 becaufe it is mtttcn, ^eyehoiy, forIumx.u M . 

Deu.io. I7 And if you inuocatc the Father, him amholy. 

' which * without acception of perfons iud- '7 eAndif fo be that ye call on the father, 

al,r - geth according to eucry ones c worke : in *which without refp ell ofperfoniudgeth accor- Deur.10.27. 

fearc conuerfcye the timcofyour percgri- ding to euery mans worke, fee that yeepajfe the rom.i.n. 

nation. time ofyour dwelling here jnfeare. galaw.*. 

i.Cor.tf,jo. J 8 Knowing that* not with corruptible lS For asmucb asyeeknowe, how thatyee 

7,13. things,goIdoriiluer,youareredemedfrom ** ere not redeemed with corruptible things, 

your vaine conuerfation ofyourfathersftra- ** fil Her and golde , fiomycur vayne conuer- 

dition: fittion, whichyereceyuedby the tradition of the 

1 o But with the pretious bloud as it were fathers : 
of an immaculate and vnfpotted lambe, '9 * lite with the precious bloud of fbrtft, Heb.9.14, 

Chrift, as of a Lambe vndefile^nd without (pot: x John 1.7. 

Roj»*,ijr. 20 *Foreknowen in deed before the con- 20 which was ordeined before hand, euen a P 0C ' 1,5 * 

tJ rt 6 ' ftitution of tlie world, but manifefted in the before tbe world was made, but was declared in 

' ' Jaft times for you, the laft time for your fakes : 

21 Which Kkkhl- 21 Which 



I 



Efa.40,^. 



21 Which bjr him arc faithfull in God, 
who raifed him from the dead, and hath gi- 
uen him glory,that your faith & hope might 
be in God. 

2s Makingyour foules chafte in obedi- 
ence of charitie,in the fincere louc of the fra- 
ternitie from the hart louc ye one an other 
carncitly : 

23 Borne againe not of corruptible feed, 
but incorruptible by the word of God who 
liueth and rcmaineth for euer. 

24 For aifleflw <u grajfe : and al the glwh 
thereof m the pure ofgrajjejhegraffe is mthe- 
red,axd the flour e thereof "is fallen away. 

25 But the word of our Lord rcmaineth 
for cucr,and this is the word that is euange- 
lizcd among you. 



The firft Epiftle 



Chap. ir. 



zi Which by his meanes do beleeue on God 
that raifed him vpftom the dead, andgaue him 
glory, that j/ e might haue fay th and hope toward 
God: 

22 Euenye which haue purified your fifties, 
through thejpirite in obeying the trueth,* with Rom.12.xo. 
brotherly lotie vnfatgnedfee that ye hue one an 

other with apure heart feruently : 

23 lor ye are borne anew, not of corrupti- 
ble feede : but of incorruptible, by the worde of 
Godjvhich liueth and laslethfor euer. 

24 *Fora!lf.cfiisasgraJJe i anda!ltheglo;y Efa.40.6 
of man is as thefioure ofgrajfe: thegrajje wtthe- ccck.i4.1S, 
rethjindthefiourefalkihawxy : iam.1.10. 

2j But the nord of the Lordendureth euer: 
and this is the worde which by the Gofpeli was 
preachedvntoyou. 



Am. 1. 

Fu/ke.i. 

Rhem. 2, 



Fuike, 2. 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. 1. 

1 7 Woi ke.) God will iudge men according, to entry ones worses, and net by fatb onely. 

God will iiicige eucry man according to his woikcs, which are cuident tokens either of true fay tb.or of no 
raitlijOr of falle and erroneous periwaiioi.s. 

1 8 Tradition/) lie memtth the mows ofGentilitie. or ifht write to the lewei difperfed, he meaneth the yoke of the 
Law wth the fond and heauy additions of their later Maifiers, called Deurcrofcs. Tit Heretics to nuke h foundto 
thefinp.e agayxfitlx trad.tions of the Church, corrupt the text tl w , Which you haue recciued by tradition of the 

{■fulv*5« 



Mem, 



Fulke. 



The Epiftle 
vpon Satur- 
day in Eiifter 

ivccke. 



You I Tayd m th c argument of die Epiftle without controucrfie,that he writcth to the Ievves : now you wouU CauUlin-. 
gladly Hie. fro m it, fo ill you loue to haue traditions of your fathers reprooucd. What fenfe your cauill hath of 
our corrupting the text, you know not how to expreile : we fay,Tr*fc/<w of the fathers, You fay J'cwr fathers tra. 
Aum, pur Laune is 3 Vater,t* tradition, fatherly tradition, indifferent to the third perfon, and to the fecend, 
y ca and to the mft,our fatnerly or fathers tradition. So that I know not what ycu haue found, vnlcfle it be a 
knot in a ruihe. ' ' c 

* , , CHAP. II. 

K™«fjertlH:rB0 m ,yhatmf!, S tlxirme a te: 4 and beingeme to Cbrifffalxpfy they Unbone their incredulous 
Lrethre^accor^gtotlxSa^HresaTo. ,x IVhercupcnheb.fcechethtberr.tofbineingoodlifeamongrhe Heathen, 
fo to procure then conu-rfion : 13 to be obedient fibteff, to higher To*ers (/mrfoeuer fimc rmfonflerChrMian liber- 
7 ^™ir™™"oibey their timers. 19 Jindfo,doing^eU,th W ghthe 7 f4erfori^tHyery^rsioriott f , U 
wlxreas Chr.ftaljo m only gaue them example, 24 but alfo by his death hath made'themable toluthftly 



* afpiritual 
hotlfe. 



LAying away therefore al malice,and all 
guile, and fimulations, andenuies, and 
al detractions, 

z As infants euen now borne, reasona- 
ble, milke without guile defire ye, that in it 
you may grow vnto faluation. 

3 If yet you haue tafted that our Lord is 
fvvcete. 

4 Vnto whom approching,a liuing ftone, 
of men in deed reprobated, but of God e- 
lectand made honorable. 

5 Beyealfoyourfeluesfuperedificdas it 
were liuing Hones, "fpiritual houfes, a holv 

ni-JnftliAnJ /3C Itir • .«. 111 n * 



W'Herefore * all] naughinrjfe, and all Rom.rf.4. 
guile, and fainednej^andenuie, and ephe^a*. 
backbiting lay dafide, «°l*-8- 

2 AsnewbornebabesAtfrejethereafona^t^ 
blemtlkeoftheworde, which is without deceit: °«fi>«« 

that ye may grow thereby vnto faluation, 

3 Iffo bee thatye haue tafied how gracious 
the Lord is: 

4- To whomye come as vnto a liuing ftone, 
difallowcdof men, but chofen of God, zndpre- 
cious. 

S Andyeaslinelyfloncs, beyoumadeafpi- 
rituallkoufe, an holy Priesthood, for to offer vf 



SS±fe w w ■^^^':;^^w 



tabic toGod by iEsvsChriir. 
6 For the which caufc the fcripture con- 
Efa*8,itf. teineth, Behold I put in Sion a principall corner 
ftone eUU,pretioiu. and he that Jhail beleeue in 
bim : Jhafnot be confounded. 

7 To 



Chr0. 

6 Wherfore it is conteined alfo in the Scrip- 
ture *Behold,l put m Sion a ftoneto be laied in Efa.t8.i*. 
the chic fe corner, elett and precious /md he that rom.y.33. 
beleeueth on him, ftallin no wife be confounded. 

7 Vnto 









r 



Chap, 1 1. Of S.Peter. 4 tf 

7 To you therfore that beleeue, honour: 7 Vntoyoutherforewhichbeleeue,heispre- 

but to them that bcleeue not, thefime which ciom : but vnto them which beleeue not, * the or 1 . . 

thebuildersreieUed, thefameis made into the ftonewhich the builders difallowed, thefameis matth «! » 

headof the corner: made the head of the comer: 9Bts4.11? 

Pf. 117. J? An<i * a f tone of ofFenfe, and a rocke f Andaftone of tumbling, & a roch of of- 

Mt.ii. offcandal,tothemthatftumbleattheword, f™ce,whicbfiubleattheword,andbewdtrob e - 

t*eyZ°£° nd Cr d ° C bcleCUC ' Wherin alf ° the y are dien ^ ntot ^^hthmgtheywereordJn e d. 

delved. pUt * R # v , _ . 9 Jut ye area chofen generation,* a royallExod.: 9 .9. 

Aft* . * ? ut y° u , are an * eIc <* generation, a priefihood,an holy nation, a peculiar people: that 

Ef.8. c KingIypnetthod,ahoIynation,apeoplcof ye fkouldfhew forth the vertuesofhimthatcal- 

Ro 9?3 . purchafe: that you may declare 'his vermes Myou out of dartyefe into his marueilous light. 

Apoc i! J****" d«kencflchath called youinto /* «*«** « **r; ^ wrr «««*»*. Ofie.„ 

/ Which [ometime not a people : but now hadnot obteined mercie, butnowhaue obteined 

the people of god . Which not hauing obtained mercie, 

mercie .-but no* hauing obtained mercie. n Tiearelybeloued, Ibefeechyouasfiran- 

322? » M 7 dcctjftlbcftcbeyouasflranoeis gersandpilgrimes, abJleinefrom*fieJhly luffs, Galar.,., 7 , 
Sunday at: and pUgnmes,* to refraine your felues from which fight agaifi thi ifoule, rom.13.14. 

rtte carnal delires which warreaoainft the foule, 12 And fee that yehaue honeft conuerfation 
R«.?.' * 2 u5 y? w conuerlation good a- among the Gentiles: that wheras they backbite 

Gal.5,1* mo»g the Gentiles:that in that wherin they T>u as euill doers,* they may by your good works U a «h <itf 

mifreport of you as of malefactors, bythe ^^^Mr^t^M&^imit 

good workes confidering you, * they may vifitation. J J 

IfcWA glorifie God in the day of vifitation. 1, * Submit your felues therefore vnto aU^ Qmn - 

Ro.i j,r. * ? II fi e f ubiect therfore to eueiy * hu- memr av&Mwv of man for the hordes Cake • 

««3«* mane « creature for God .-whether it be J to whether tt be vmo the king, at hauino th'evree 

King,as excelling: «/»*»«. * v 

14 Ortorulers as fentbyhim tothere- /* Either vnto rulers,as vnto them that are 
uenge ofmakfectoa^nt to thepraife of the fm by himfor the punishment of "euilt 'doers, but 

8 ood: for the laud ofthem that doe well. 

15 Forfoisthe willofGod, that doing // ForfoisthewillofGod,tbatwithwe!ldo- 
wel you may make the ignorance of vn wife ingye mayflob the ignorance offolilb men • 
mentobedumme: ,6 As free,an!not as hauing the liberie far 

1 6 As free, and J] not as hauing the free- ^lokeofnaughtincfe,buteuenastheferuants 
dom for a clokc of malice , but as the fer- of God. 

rv uamsc £ God - , r % „ '? Honour all men *Loue brotherly fellow. r, om „^ 

fpSfof. r J 7 Honour al men cLoue the fraternitie. Jtif. Feare God. Honour the king. ^ * mWW 

«n commen. «** God. Honour the king. / g * Seruants obey your mailers with all Eoter* * 

a&ff f| Seruantsbefubieainalfearetoyour Jfiw^^i^wSSW 
am among matiters, not only to the good and modeft, *A& M /£* 4, ftmvrf, 

*— . Hbutalfotothewaiward ^^^^^^--/-^-x.Cor.y^. 

10 For this is thanke, if for conscience of faience toward God endure griefe, andfuffer 
Godamanlufteineforowes, fuffering vn- wrong vndeferued. 

ll'n 1 ,....--. , f;Forwhatpraifeisit,ifwhenyebebuffe. 

20 For what glorie is it: if finning, and tedforyour faults, ye Jball take it patiently \ 'But 

buffeted you iuffer ? but if doing wel y ou fu- if when ye do well,yefufer wrong, and (hall take 

feBpiftk fta,nc P atientl y- Jhis is thanke before God. it patiently, then is there thanl^c -with God. 

K hc r r<u 2I a ,r V ?2l ! S r ar ^ y ° U . Called; becaulb 2l ^orheeremto verily wereye called: for 

* £t , f K ^^ f0r ^ 1 S, l T n 3*Y™™ Ch «* *lfifflered\\forvi Lauigvs anL^^, 

>■* examplethatyou may folow hisfteppes, fample that yefhould follow his fteps. ^ 

Ef. 5i ^. « whodidnofmnc, neither was guile found 22 *whichdid no finne, neitherwas there vr t , 

tnhtsmouth. guilefoundinhismouth. JJg* 

M Who when he was reuiled, «=did not 23 Which whenhe was reuiled, reuiled not 

f «. reuile : when he fuffred, he threatened not : againe : rrhen hefuferedfr threatened not, but 

but dehuered h im felf to him that iudged committed the vengeance to him that iudgeth 

nimvmuftly. righteoufly. * 

24 Who . * which 



e Ivk tern* 



r 



ThefirftEpiftlc Chap. it. 

EftM. *4 Who ^^ ^* ^ )arc 0ur ^ nncs m ^ is 2 * * Which his ownefelfe bare ourfmnes in Matth.8.17. 

MrJ^if. body vpon the tree : that dead to finnes, we his body on tloe tree,that ire being dclttteredfrom efay 53,5. 

may liue to iuftice . by whofe ftripes you arc Jinne, fhould line vnto right eoufnejfe : by whofe 

healed. Jhtfesyc were healed. 

25 Foryou were as flieepe Graying : but zj Foryewere as jheepe going aftray:bta are 

you be conuertcd now to the Paftor and Bi- now \tmned vnto the Shepheard and Btfbop of 

ihop of your foules. <£% jour foules. \ 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. 11. 

Rhetftm 2 m 9. * Kingly prieft.) TheTroteJlantscannomore gather of 'thu,that dClniftiansbepriefts ;tl>en 7 thatalle lings' 

.- *#J5m^/d/ff*Apocalyp.i,6\W?,io.Thouhaftm 

Fulke . 2. we acknowledge that all Chrifhans be afwcll fpirituall kings as fpii ituall facrificing priefts, vndcr Chrift ^S^J 1 
f their head, the only king of glory, and eternall prieft after the order of Melchifedech. f ^ chrifli* 

JlfjCftt* £• jj. Humane creature.) So is the Greece, but the Trotefl, infauour of temporal laves made againft the Cath.rch- ans # 

gion,rtmfiateityery fdfely thus, to almancr ordinance of man ithemfilues boldly rcicifingEtclcfiafticall decrees 

as mens ordinances* 
Fulkc. /. The Proteftants mcane not by all matter ordimtneet ofman,cucry law made by a man, but cuery ordinance or 

creation of the prince, or the prince by what ordinance or humane creation focuer he doe reigne, as you 

your fclucs interpret it, cither by iucceffion, clcftion 3 or hovvioeuer. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. n. 

Rhcttt* 4. ?• Spiritual hoftes,) Here we fie, that as hefcedpth cffpiritualhofies,which etteryClmfian mm offereth,fo he Spiritual 
fpcalteth not properly ofprieflhodwlxnh* maheth alTriefis,butofafi>iritualpriefifod. xshicb ftmtual prieftl>odwas dfo in hoftcsani 
tithe Iewes ; tut thejriefihod (properly fi called) was onely in the finnes of Aaron, and they offered the fitcrificet (proper- " nc " s " 

lyfo called) which none befides might offer. 

Fttlkc. 4* He fpeaketh of the facrificing priefthood which remaincth now in the church, not of the miniftringor Spiritual! 

gouerningpriefthood of the church, which is not properly the office of facrificing, but of preaching, mini- priefthood. 
ftringofthefacraments,prayingandfuchhkcexcrcifcs. 

Jthetn* '3* Bcfubieft.) ^nt onely our MdfierChriJi t but the ApofiUs and al Cirri flians wereeuer charged hyfuch as Obediencctc 

thought tobringtlxm in ltatredwithVyinces,withdifobeMencetolings and temporal Ma temporal 

andthisApoftledofpceixllyrgarnetlxfdthfuU that they giue no oceafiutby tlxir U demeanuretofecularTrinces, thatthe 5£", C ^ # 
Heatlnnfiyottld count tl)tm difibedknt or [editions workers againft the States of the world 9 

FiheW. < ♦ X3 • To cuery humane creature.) So he calleth the ttmporal Magtfirate eleSfed by the people,or foiling their So- Got! inftitu- 

uerainty by birth and caputlpropagation, ordained for the worldly wealth,peacej*nd[rofperitie oftliefubie£ls ; to put a dtffe- tcc * _™ s P iT *** 
rencebetwixt that Immtne Superiority, and the fpiritual Rulers ardreginmit,g^ingatdgouerningtl?epeopUtoan^g/7er ^enc in more 
€nd 9 andiufiitt4tedbyGodhimfilfimnKdiatly.forChrifididexprejfy conHitute the forme of regiment v fed eucrfince in excellent ma- 
the Clmrch . He made one the cUefe placingTeter in the Supremuae .• he calif d the Apofiles and Dtfiiplesjgwing them their ncr then the 
feueral authorities . Afterward * God guided the lot for choifiof S. Mattlnas in Judas place : and the Holy Gfofi exprefiy tm ?°*& 
*nd namely fettered and chofe Tml andBarnabas ynto their Apoflolicd function: and generally tlieApofikfhithofalffci- ^fr*^ 
ritual Holers, The holy Ghoft hath placed you to rule the Church of God. 

Atut although at power be of God, & k[ngsrule by him } ygt tint is no otherwififott by ht$ ordinarh coniwrenec y mdfro- 
nidence 9 wlnreby he proatrethtln earthly commodity or wealth of men, tynuxintehtsngofdrnfuferiorhyaidfubiecttonone 
towards m etl?er y andbygmngpewerto the people and Commonwealth to choofeto them filues feme hmde or forme *fi\€gi~ 
menty vnder which tiny be content to liue for tlnir preferuation in peace and tranfuUity # But Spiritual fuperiority is far 
more excellent, as in more excellent fin depending^ of mans ordinar.ee, ele£fion 9 or (as this Apofilc fpeaketh) cre4tion t but 
cfthe H oly Gfoft, wfo is ahaies refident in the Clmrch (which is Clm&s body myftical, and tlxrfire an other manner of 
Commonwealth then the earthly) concurring in fingu/arfort to the creation ofalneceffarie Ojficm in thtfaid Churchy euzn 
to the worlds end^as S,Vaul writcth to tin Ephefians. €ph^* 

Left therfore the people, being then infi precifi fort dwaies warned of the excellence oftlxh Spiritual gauernours * and ^ebr.x j. 
of their obedience toward ilxm> might ncglefftlnir ebseties to Temporal Magiflrates^ fpeciaUy being infidels, andmtny 
times tyrants and perficutorsofthe faith, atTHtro and other were then : tlxrfore S. Titer fore war neth them to be fib- 
ielf, fir their bodies and goods and other temporal things, euentothe wordlyTrinces both infidels and Clmflians i whomhe 
eaileth humane creatures. 

Tiilke. $ . Although there be great difference betweene the gouernment of princcs,and of ecclefiafticall gouernors, 

ycttheApoftlc calleth not princes humane creation, as though they were not alfo of Gods creation (for 
there is no oower but of God) but that the forme of their creation is in mans appointment : the other is only 
of Gods affigncment, and according to his inftitution. But that Chrift made oncchefe in au&oritie ouer Peters pn- 
all the Church, and placed Peter in that fiipremacy, his falfe,and can neucrbe prcoued our of the holy niacie. 
fcripturc . And the power of princes is fo of God, that befide lis ordinary concurrence and prouidence, it Tj^rxswerof 
is by his law commaunded to be obeyed, and the prince appointed how he lhould gouerne . Not onely to a pnn 
procure the earthly commodity of his fubicftcs, but much rather to extend his authentic to the fpirituall 
benefit of their foules, in eftabhfhing, by his power and lawe% the true religion, and the right cxercilcs 
thereof, and puniftung the offenders .As all godly princes, of whom wc readc in die fcripturc, haue done, 
to Gods glorie, and their immortall praife. And although the fpirituall (upcrioritic be in an other kindc 
much more excellent , yet cucn all Ipirituall fuperiours are bound to obey the Prince, not onely in thinges 

temporal!, 



Chap.it. Of S. Peter. 437 

ttmporall, but much more in matters of religion, fo long as they be agreeable to the law of God . Againft 
which if any thing be decreed or commanded, either in the common wealth or in the church, it is not to be 
obeyed of any man. But if ciuill princes (though they be heathen) command any thing agreeable to Gods 
law, as Cyrus, Darius, Artaxerxes, they are to be obeyed, much more being Chriftians, as Conftantine, Va- 
lentinianus, Thcodofius, &c. 

Rhem. 6* 13. To the king as excelling.) Somfirr^Uheriti^saniothmalfonotynlettrmd 1 attheleginmr^ i forlacJ^of^mt.mn?A- 

bttter places, would haue proued by this, that the ifngwathzad of the Church, and about al Spiritual ' rulers: md to make it *!£"• . 
found better that way, they falfely tra»JLttedh,To the king as the checfe head, in the Bible of thy ere l<6t. But it it SfcSSf*" 
tuident that he calleth the king,tbe precedent or mere excellent jn refpeclofhU V,ccgerents,whchhe calleth Dukes or Goner- power is in re- 
www that be at hit appointment .■ andnotinrefpeSlofVopes,B:fnops,orVriefls, as they ham tbtrnkofmens foulest who fye&ot the 
could not in that charge be vnder fucb Kings or Emperours at the Apofile Jpeakftb ofino more then tin tings cr Emperors then, " oba!ti « n «l 
auld be hods of the Church, being Heathen men and no members thereof, much kffe the clxefe m.mbers. See a notable place J*^™ jfjjjj aMS 
in S. Ignatius ep. ad Smyrnenf es ,where he exhortetbthem firfi to honour God,ntxt the Bifnopjtndthen fix king. 

Thititanimincibledemonftration, that this text makfth not for any fp.ritualclaime of earthly tings, becaufe it "itteth Cbriftianprin- 
no more to any "Prince then may and ought to be done andgraunted to a Heathen Magiftrats . Either is tUre any thing in ces hau - e ?° 
alike new Teftament that proueth the Vrincetat* head or chefe gouemcur of the Church in ^iritud or Ecclefiajtical bcSptame* 
taufes, more then it proueth any heathen Emperour ofi\gme to haue been, ft they were bound in temporal things to obey the heads in fniri- 
Itatlsen being lawful tings, to be fubiect to tl>em eutnforconfcier.ee, to type tlxir temporal laves, to pay them tribute, to tualcaufes, 
f ra yf or them, and to doe al ot\>sr natural duties : and more no fcriptures binde vs to doe to Cbriftian kln«es. 'J"™ ,he Hea * 

Fulke. 6, The king is called moft cxcellcnr.,not only in refpeft of his dukes or other gouernours rus vicegerents but tk?L- 

alfo in refpect df all his fubiefts, and therefore might be called chicfe head of them, although the translation SmnSS. 
i be more proper, The chiefe or moft excellent . Tncrfore S. Peter calling the king the chicfe,fubmirteth him- 

fclfe alfo, and all his fellow apoitles, vnder his auftority, neither doth he write to the people onely, but to all 
the Church in genera!! . Therefore neither popes, bilhops, nor any priefts, can haue exemption from the 0- 
bedjence due to their ciuill princes and fuprcame Lords. Butyouthinketohaucaftartinghole, thatthe 
eleargie could not be vnder fucb princes as tlxapojltefteatitthof : as though he fpake not of all princes that then 
were, and mould be to the end of the word. Or clfe, belike, becaufe he fpeaketh onely of heathen princes, 
there is nothing due by this text to Cbriftian princes . But he fpeaketh of the audoritie, not of the perfons, ■ 
or their vertues or vices . But the ffngi and emperors that (fay you) could be no heads of the Cburch,behtg heatlxn men. 
*nd no membmthereofmucblefle the ihiefe members. Ianfwerc, although the metaphorical! name of heads did 
not3greetothem, becaufe they were no members, yetwerethcy by Gods ordinance, and oughtto haue 
becne gouernors and proteftorsof the church, asall Chriftian kings are, orought tobc. But IgnatittsaJ, 
■j Smyrnenfes, exhortcth to honour the king after the biihop, correcting the faying of Salomon, which he allea- 

.- gcth,Pou.i4.ii . as though Salomon had forgotten the high prieft. My forme (faith he) Honor God and the fog. 

1 But I fay, honor God in deed, as the caufe and Lord of all, and the bipiop, as high priefl, bearing the image of God, actor- 

] ding to goutrnemmt,ofGod, but according to priefthood,ofClmft ; and after him, it belmith alfo to laitor the king . Thefe 

wordesfhew out of what ftjoppe this epiftle of Ignatius came, who was a man of greater religion, then that 

he would haue corrected the fcripture in Salomon or in Peter : both commanding the king to be honoured 
next vnto God. 

And although it might fcemc to be excufed by the different autarkic and excellencie of the biihop, yet it 
is not tollcrable, after the Holy ghoft hath faid, Honor God and the ting, to fay,£»r I fay, Honor God and the bi- 
fhop, and after him the ting. But this is (as you write) anininuiwibledem>nfhathnthatthUtextmal<£tknotforany 
jpirituall claime of earthly tings, becaufe it giutth no more to any prince then may or ought to be done tmto an heathm ma- 
giflrati . As though obedience is not to be giuen to an heathen magiftrate, if he command or decree any 
thing.cuen in rcligion,agreeablc to the true honor & fcruice of God. as Cyrus did for building vp the temple 
Ezra.i . Darius .both for c ontinuing of the building, & for facrifice to be offered in it. Ezra, 6. As Artaxerxes 
did for reformation of the church,according to the law of God, by the miniftery of Ezra the learned & godly 
pneft.Ezr.7.& cap.8. As Nebuchadnczer, for the glory of God,aftcr he was reftored to his kingdome. Dan.4. 
As Darius the Median did, that men mould rcucrence the God of Daniel. Dan.fi. Maximianus andDiocle- 
tian,that Chriftians ihould cxcrcifc their religion,build oratories and poflefle them. EufcbJibJ.:?. Licinius, 
that Chrift mould be worlhipped. lib.o. c.o . So inuincible be popifh demonftrations . But then it not any thing 

in the new teftament (you fay) that proueth the Chriflian prince to be fupteame gousrnour in ecclefiafticallcaufesmore then 

heathen empirors. What if there were not ? is not the auftoritie of the fcripture of the olde teftament fufficient ? 
where both the duety of a king is defcribed, to gouerne according to the law of God, and the praclife is dc • 
clared in Dauid, Salomon, lofaphat, Ezechias, Iofias, which exercifed fupreame gouerncment in caufes ec- 
clefiaftic all, and ouer the high priefts themfelues : befide fo many prophecies of the auftoritie of kings to be 
proteftors of the church, and fetters forth of true religion . But euen thofe places of the new teftament, that 
require obedience to princes, doe prooue their fouereigne auftoritie in all caufes, and fpccially the prayers 
appointed to be made for kings, that vnder them we may lead a peaceable life in all godlinefle and honeiry, i.Tim.s. 
declare that it is their ductie to procure religion by their auctoritie, as well as ciuill honeftie. Therefore 
though heathen princes abufed their aucloritie, to perfecute the church and religion of Chrift,yet were they 
fet vp of God, afwell to maintcine by their lawes andauftoritie true religion and the church, as publike ho- 
noncftic and the commonwealth. Fortheyare appointed for the praife of ti*m that doe well, andforthepunifb- 
ment of enill doers, therefore for the aduanccmentoftruc religion and the fuppreffion of herefies. S. Augu- 
ftine alfo teftifieth, thatChriftians kings ferue God, both as they are Chriftians and alfo as they are kings in 
making lawes of ccdefiafticall matters. Ep. 50. And fo held all the ancient godly fathers,as we haue decla- 
red in other places. 

16. Notashauing.) TlmwtrefomLibtTtmesmthofidaies/uthtrel*no»jhAtvnderpr*em^ L&ertbcs. 

GoOtL 



fulke.7> 






The firft Epiftle 



CHAP.UI,' 



Gofpeh fought to be free from fidjie&kn and lawes of men as now ynder the li^e xvkh$dfiYetcnec % Heretics refitfe to obey 
their Jpiritual rulers and to obfaue their Lwes. 
Fttlke* 7* The popcslawcs thatarc contrary not onely to Chriftian liberty, butalfo to Gods cpmmanderaent, arc 

not to be obeyed of any man. 

Rhetft* 8% l '• ** ut a K° ^ ie waiward.) The Wick f jits and their folowers in thefe cities, fomethnes to tr.one tlxfeofle ynto Deadly fan* 
fidithnjjold and teach thattnaifen andmagijirates lofetkir authorise ouer their firuants and Jubie(ls 9 if they te once in oFPrincesor 
deadly Jmne > and that the people in that cafe neede not in conscience obey them* Which is aperrJcioHs and fa!fedoSfrine 3 as $ u pe:iorscx- 
isplaine by this place, xphere ve be exprejly commattnded to obey euen tU ilconditicned . which m>ft be atoaies vuderfookyif f ^a °I* e 
they eonmwnd notlxngagainfl God. for then this rule better tobtfolowed. Wcmuft obey God rather then men. obedi«ia» 
AB.%.%9* WJcIcffchdi 

Tulke 9 8. This was a leud flandcr againft Wickleffe, who held no fuch do&rine « For both he obeyed, and taught o- 

bedience to the kings, Edward the third and Richard the fecond, in whole time he liued, which two princes SIanJcr * 
a 11 men know to haue committed deadly finne, yea feme heinous and notorious finnes. Soisitaceftable 
{lander againft vs,whom you call followers of WicklerFe 3 for none of vs cucr held or taught any fuch feditious pa p ifl s cne- 
& traitorous opinions . But yoar hercfie commcth necreft to this opinion 3 which hold that the pope hath au- mics to chri* 
doritic to depofe lawfull kings from their thrones at his pleafure: which holdc them for no princes deiure 9 fifenpriwa. 
that by the popes bull are declared to be depriued : which finally/end andfubcrnc daily moft heJlifh traitors 
to murthcr their fouerc'gnc and moft lawful! princes , a nd ftirrc vp forrcin ftates to inuadc their dominions. 

CHAP. III. 

Shew* I* The dutii of rpiues and husbands to echother. 9 Tfone to doeorfaahf toil by their perficutors, jj hut tcanfeer them 

a'.tvaies with mode fit, and facially with imocuxit, after tlx example ofclxijl mft innocent : whofe body though they 
hfled,ytt hit foul* liued ai:dfreachcdaftentard to tin faults in Hel {namely to tlnfe in the thne ofT^cesfioud bum a fi- 
gure if our Baptifine) refe againe,a,id afcended. 

Fulkc, 1. 1 he Apoftle faith not that the foule of Chrift after his death preached in hell, but hecameinhisfpiritand 

prophecied in the day cs of Noc to the difobedient, whofe foules are now in hell. 



Eph.f,zi. TN like maner alfo * let the women be fub- 
Col.3,18. JLieCt to their husbandes: that if any beleeue 

How wiues ..1 11 1 ^ r • r \ 

flwuldbehaue not the word, by the couerlation or the wo- 
thernfducs to- men without the word they may be wonne, 
husbands. 2 Coufidering your chaft conuerfation 

in feare. 

xTinu.o. 3 Whofe trimming let it not be outward- 
Againftche Jy the plaiting of hcare, or laving on sold 

proud, curious ' 1 - 1 ° r ■ n ° 

«idcoiT,yat- round about 3 or or putting on veftures : 

tire ouvomrn, a B uc theman of the hart that is hidden, 

wherein tius . J . ......... . ' 

a time of curs in the incorruptibility of a quiet and a mo- 
— - J - u deft f pirit,which is riche in the fight ofGod. 

5 For fo ionic time the holy women alfo 
that truftcd in God, adorned themfeiues, 
fubie<5i to their ownc husbandes. 

6 As*SaraobeiedAbraham,callinghim 
lord : c whofe daughters you are, doing wcl, 

and not fearing any perturbation. 

7 Husbandes likewife , dwelling with 



excedetb. 



Gcn.18, 



How husbads 

(houid behaue them according to knowledge , as vnto the 

weaker feminine vcilcl imparting honour,^ vrife t M wto the weaker vefe/t,& as vntothem 



Llkewife*jemues be infubieUion to your EpheCf. ss2 
husbands, that euen they which obey not the C0II0C3! 18! 
word, may without the word be wonne, by the 
conuerfation of the wiues : 

2 After that they hauebeholdenyow chafte 
conuerfation coupled with feare. 

3 * Whofe afford Jet it not be that which is Xl xi miSi - 
outward, with braided he are, and hanging on of ' 
golde } either inputting on of gorgeous apparell: 

+ But let the hid man which is in the heart 
be without all corruption fif a me eke & quiet fbi- 
ritphich ipiritw before Cjoiathingmuchfet by. 

5 For after this maner in the olde time did 
the holy women alfo which trttftedin God, tyre 
themfeiues, being obedient vnto their husbands. 

6 Euen 04*Sara obeyed Abraham x calling Qx0> 
him lord, whofe daughtersye are as long as ye do 
well,andare not afraid for any t err our. 

7 * Likewtfeye husbands, dwell with them c 
according to knowledge .gluing honour vnto th, ' ' 



toward their 
wiues. 



'infiuth. 



Pro.17,13. 
Mac.5,44. 



^33,13. 



as it were to the cohcires alfo of the grace of that are heires alfo of the grace of life, that jour 
life: that y our praiers be not hindered. - ' '* ' ' ' 

8 And" in nne al of one micde , hauina 

compaflion, loucrs of the fraternitie, merci- 
ful,modeit,humble. 

9 * Not rendering cuil for euil, not curfe 
for curfe : but contrariwife,blefling : for vn- 
to thisarcyoti ca!led,thatyou may by inhe- 
ritance poffeflc a benediction. 

/ For he that wil hue life,& fee good dales: 
let him refiain-: his tongfiomeuil , & his lippes 
that theyfpeake not guile. 

11 Let him decline from euil, anddoe good- 

let 



prayers be not hindered. 

8 In conclujton be ye allofonemmde, ha- 
tting companion one of an other, hue as brethren , 
bepttifullj;e\courtcoHi 9 

6 Not rendringeuillforeuill, or rebuke for l 
rebuke: but contraritrife bleffe, knowing that ye 
are thereunto calledjuen thatyejhould be heirs 
oftbebleffing. 

/ For he that doth long after life, and lomth 
to fee good day es, let himrefr awe Iris tongue fro 
euilljkndhis lippes that theyfpeake no guile. 

it *Lethimefchue euill, and doe good, let Eky.i.xrf. 

him 



fa 
■I 

J 



Chap, 1 1 1. Of S.Peter. 4J 8 

le t htm enquire peace ^td film it : himfickepemce^nd enfue it. 

itTSecaufi the eies of our Lord are vpon t2 For the eies of the horde arc otter the 
the tujt,andhu ear csvnto their praters: bathe righteous, andhu eares are open vnto their 
countenance of our Lord vpon them that doe e- praters: again, the fate of the Lordeisouer 
wthtngs. them that doe euill. 

13 And who is hethat canhurtyou, if , 3 Moreouer,who is it that will harme you, 
you be emulators of good > ifye be followers of thatwhich is eood> 

Mat.^o. lABut^andifyoufurTeroughtforiu- , 4 Tea*happie areye,ifan} trouble happen™^*™- 

ftice,blcffed are ye . Andthefeareof them vnto you for righteoufnefe T^, ^ ^rV^-^'^^- 
feareyenot^ndbenottroubled fiaid for any terrour of ^neither be ye trou- 

15 But lanetihe our Lord Chrift in your bled: 

hartsreadyalwaiestofatisfieeueryonethat i s But fanUifie the Lord God in your hearts. 
asketh you a reafon of that hope which is in Be ready alwaies to giue an anfwere to euery 

y ° U !r n * -u j a- jr t_ . m ^hat ash^ethyou areafon of "the hope that is 

16 But with modeftie and feare, hauing jnyou 

a good conscience: thatinthat which they ,/ ^„ 4 thatwith „,,, # mdf 
fpeakc il of you, they may be confounded hauing a good confidence , ihat whereas they 
which calumniate your good conuerfation backbite you as euilldoers, theymaybeafhi 

m^hrilt. medthatfatfly accufe your good conuerfation m 

17 For it is better to tuffer as doing wel chrifl. 

(ifthe wilof God wil haue itfoj then do- i 7 ' Tor it is better, if the will of God befo, 

•rur-n, "on rnL'airi-i c tf ™ ?e frffer forwell doing, then for eutlldo- 

TheEpijie 18 Becaufe Chnft alfodied once for our ino 

2te*£? finne Sj theiuftforthevniuft: thathe might l8 * Foras much asChrifi hath once ffle-Ko m .<.t. 
ofFervstoGod,mortifiedcertesinflem,but redforfinnesfheiufiforthevniufl , tobrirLs^W. 
quickened in fpirit. . ,„ God/mimtt kHUdas ^J' t0 ^ jL 

"thofefpi- chedK toll them alio that were in pnfon: < ' v r 

rites 20 Which hadbeen || incredulous fome- , 'f In ™ l ™fyrite,heal$o\wentandprca-\Ox&me> 

Gen.<?. t j m e,* when theyexpefted thepatienceof cbed v»to the sjirttes that are iaprifon, 
j Mat ' z 4« GodinthedaiesofNoe,whentheArkewas - 20 Which fometime had bene dtfobedtent, 
' Cen.7,7. a building : in the which/ew, that is,* eight vtfxn mce tfje lm g ffl erin g °f God abode in the 

fbules were faucd by water. dates of Noe, while the Arke was a preparing, 

\ 2 1 Wherevnto Baptifme being || of the »*»»*/&*« {that is to fay) eight foules were fa- 

'v« like forme now faueth 11 you alfomot the lay- **ed by the water. 

ing away of the filth of the flefh,but || the ex- 21 To the which alfo the figure agresth that 
I amination of a good confciencc toward r>m faueth vs,euenBaptiJme,(notthepxttinga- 

God by the refurre&ion of I e s v s Chrift. wa y the filth of theflefh, buff in that a nood con~ t Or, the in- 
22 Who is on the right hand of God )= C0 fitencemakethrequeftto God) by the referee- ^l™^™ 
fwallowing death , that we might be made tim oflefm Chrift: conEc 

heires of life euerlafting : being goneinto 22 whichis onthe right hand of Godjnd is towwdGod 
heauen, Angels and Potentates and Powers cone into heauen, Angels, powers ,andmight fub- 
fubie&ed to him. 'dued vnto him. ' 

. ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iii. 

Rhem.l. I9. Jo them that were in prifon.; S,Augufiineinhts99 Epi/ile in ptincipio^onfetfetbthu place to be exce-CMMn Code 
d/ng hard to vnderj}and\and to haue many difficulties which he could netter explicate to hit ownefatisfalfion. Yet vnto He- dt( l^ dt u i Vn " 
rettk«l>"*ndalothertexte,beeafie,wtdoubtingbutth# 

deme thereof. SAuguflmonely^ndethhimftlffme of this, thatChrifis defending into H clin foule after his dcatLis thegraue. 
flamely froued tereby. Which thing he declaretb there , to be conformxble to diners other expre/fe reordetofbclye 
^rite, and namely to this fame ^poftles fermon Aft. x. And at length he concludeth thui , Quis ergo nifi in- TheCaluinifl* 
fidchs negauerit fuifle apud inferos Chriftum ? that is, Thcrfore who but an infidel , wi! deny that Chrift ^ying th ' 
WismHcUCahm then (you fie) withal his folowers are infidds, whom flecde of thiidefcendingof Chrift in foule J"^?^ 
after h* death,hatte inuentedan other defrerate hjnde efChrifis being in Hel , whm he W .u yet aiiue on the CroffeS^itha. fjSenrt 5 
nafw alfo m his cpiftle cited by S.Epiphanius hsr.77.in principio, and in hts fool? de Incarnatione Vcrbi propitw i- infidels. 
r>itio,5.Cjn7de rcfta fide ad.Theodofium^ffwwewWjW diners other sr [on this place, prone Chrift s defending to Hel. 
As tiny likemfe declare ypm the words filowingjbat he preached to thefpirits or foules of men deteinedin Hel or in Vrifon. 

ButwhetbtrtbtswordMConorHclbemawoftlieinferiourplaceoftbedamned, orof Limbus pamur. catted A. Certa-nedlffi. 
hrahamt bofome,tx fome other place of temporal chafbfemmt: and, towhom lie preached there, and who by his trea. cuklt-s where- 
chtngorprefcicethcreweredeliuered.andwhotheywerethat are called, Incredulous in die dayes of Noe : a! £ f £ : Au & uftinC 

LIU thft ' 



The firft Epiftle Chap.iii. 

&efethlngsS^ug^mecalkth great profundities, confefjing him felf to btvnable to reach -onto it : onely holding fa ft 
and affuted this article of our faith jd^at he deliuerednone deptaedto damnation in the lowefi hel 9 and yet not doubting but 
that he releafed darns out off laces of paints there, which can not be out of any other place then Vurgatorie.See the fold E- Purgatoric 
piftkjvhere dfo he infinuateth other expositions for explication of thenianifold difficulties of tins hard text, which were to 
it ^S t0 reherfejourfpeciaipurpojh being onely to note brief ih the things tlxtt touche the controtterfies of this time. 

ittlke 2 9 The place we confefle to be hard , but yet not (b hard of it felfe, as it is to them that haue a preiudicate Chriftes def: 

opiiuon in their mindes, of Chriftes dcfccnding into Hell after his death . Butfirft hcreisno mention of ccn ^ in 8 imo 
thcfouleof Chrift,norofdefccnding,butofhisfpiritc,commingand preaching: not to die godly rhatwerc HcU * 
in prifon, but to them that were fometimes difobedieht, which are ftdi in prifon: not to their deliuerancc, but 
Co their deftruftion . The A po file therefore meaneth by thiimoft ancient example, to fhcweihat Chrift 
had alwaiescareof his Church, and therefore in the fame fpirite, by which he was raifedtohfc after hewas 
dead, he came of oldctime^and preached deftruftion to the reprobate, euen in the daies of Noc,who for that 
they contemned his preaching , are now damned foirites in prifon. And at the fame time appointed Noc to 
make the Arke for fafegard of him felfe , and the fmal companie of the Cturch , and in the fame preferued 
his Church from deftruftion by water, wherein is alfo a notable figure of our faluation by Baprifixie . And 
that he fpeaketh of Chriftes diuine fpirite, and not of his humane foule , it is manifeft by that he fayth , he 
came in the fame fpirite by which he was made aliue,or reftored to life, which was not his humane foule,but 
his diuine power,by which his fbule was ioined againe to his body. As S.Paule concluded^ that he was decla- 
red to bethefonne of God in power, according to the fpirite of fanc"tification,by hisrefurre£tion from the Roma 
deadjthatisbyraifinghimfelfe from death byhisdiuine fpirite and eternaljpowcr. For his humane foule 
did not returne to his bodie of it felfe,but by power of his diuine and eternall fpirite . But now^et vs lee what 
you bring to clccre the place from difficultie. Firtt,you fay, S. Auguftine confeffeih the text to be hard to vn- 
derftand^b doe we: but his doubtes and other ancient Fathers iudgements, haue helped vsfomewhat to the 
right vnderft anding. But where you fay,that S.Auguftinc findcth him furc of this, that Chriftes defcending 
into Hell in foule after his death^s plainly proucd thereby,it is falfe. 

For although he doe acknowledge, that the fbule of Chrift after his death was in Hcll,yet that he was fo in 
Hell, as you define,and for that purpofc,to deliucr the Patriarkes, he doth not affirmc • But contrariwife he 
fayth : 1 could neucr fnde tfo word HeUin tin Scripturejakfn ingoodpartjtrhich if it be neuer read in the diuine author i- 
tiesjverely that bofome of Abraham fhat is f hat habitation of quiet refi^ is not to be be leuc d to be any part of Hell. Th e 
defcending of Chrift into Hcll,to be according to the Scriptures,there is no doubt,but in what fenfc and fort, 
and td what ende or benefite of the Churchjthe queftion is. Therefore Caluinc and his followers are no Infi- 
dels,which bodi acknowledge Ac defcending of Chrift into Hel,and {hew the vfc and ende thereof.to extend 
to the whole Church of God. 

Athanafius afud Epiphanium fayth;T/*tf the word him felfe xcent and preached to thejpiritcsjthzt is,thc diuine na- 
ture of Chrift,& not his humane foule.And De incarn.verbi Dei,hc fayth: Thatwicked one the DeuiU^hichu wont 
to affauk vs with the force of death fix forowes of death being loofedp left alone altogether dead, ] 

Cyrillus in decde vpon this place,gathercth Chriftes defcending not by power of his diuinitie only,but al- 
io in fouJe vnto Hell. But Oecumcnius doth not fo conclude : but fhewcth,that the effeft of Chrifts death and 
refurrc&on, extended to all that were dead beforeChrift. But whereas it feemeth he doth hold that Chriftes 
preaching to them after their death/uuplicd that which they la eked in their lifc^t hath no ground in the text, 
which fpeaketh only of Chriftes preaching in fpirite to the difobcdienc 

S.Auguftinc therefore doth better to doubt of the vndcrftanding of the text,then to gather more then the 
wordes thereof will ycelde . And yet where he fayth,he doubteth not , but that Chrifi performed thhenefite offaU 
uationfo fome that were in the pomes ofHeli, he affirmeth not Purgatoric , whereof he affirmeth in other places 
that it may be doubted of,and either be founde,or els be ftill vnknowne. Enclur. Cap. 69. But Beda (no doubt, 
out of more ancient Fathers , peraduenture out of Athanafius , whofe iudgement of this text alfo he citeth) 




Rhem.St 



good conuerfation^reached to the wickfd men of dotage, that they might be comerttd to better movers. You fee there- 
fore that our cxpofition is notnew, which fo many hundred yccresagoe,was dcliucred by that reuerent Fa- 
ther Beda,who though in fome thinges he were caricd away with the crrours and corruptions of his time,yet 
had he a care to interprete the Scriptures as necre as he could,according to the writings ofthc elder Fathers 
that were before him. 

so. Incredulous fometime J They that ta%e the former wordes , of Chriftes defcending to Hel, anddeliumn* Whatwere 
eertainetlieredete'med/o expound this,not of fuch at died mthek mfidelith orwhhout aifaithm God, fir fuch were not theinaedti- 

deliueredi but either of fome that once were incredulous, and aftemardretented before their death .■ or rather and facial- 1< T per f°° $ . rf 
LvnfCurhtt n-/,«.« 1 i"C^«.»f.;.f.r../ 1... ^../(.j....^.^ »_•„/. i«._ 1 1 1 .• -_ • ..'C_ whoratheA- 




iheXfVuinot they onelji,but at others in the like condition. For th Jpojllegiutth theft of]%oes time butfo. ™. 

Fttlke 3, They that take thefc wordes of Chriftes defcending into Hell, and adde further, that Chrift by his defcen- 
ding dehuered the captiuefoules,are driuen to inuentmany things befide the bookc.of their owne hcads.Thc 
Apoitle fpeaketh only ofthe vnbeleeuers and difobedicnt in the daies of Noe, not to fbew their deliuerance, 
but their iiifl damnaDon,affinning that 8 perfons only were faucd by water, the reft perifhing , which is to be 
vnderitood both of their bodies and of their foules . For Beda reicfteth the opinion of one man,that thought 
fome comfort ihould come to them that had been vnbeleeuers in the daies of Noe,as contrary to the Catho- 

like 



If 



Chap.iiii. Of S. Peter. 439 




Xhent.f. 



, .of the faithfully. ^ , . , . t 

bedicncc and condemnation was tcftified by the Scripture, before Chrift came in the fieih,and that faluation 
was preached to men from the beginning,bm defpifcd,bccaufc of their declining vnto yanitie andpleafure. 



ftfci?. ononthe"crcffc.Lua.Cont.Fauitu 

the,- their definition ;fo the Sacrament of Bajtifme receiucd out of the Cathotikg Church at Heretilpor Scbifmat'1i$s 

hand' thounh it be the fame water and Sacrament tint the Catholiig Chtmhhath , yetpropethnoneto faluation,but ra- Baptift* 
. J .*,,.. ... ,.,i . i ._•.. ..• r..r.,.. .„...n:,:. J«(l,. h ...;. a. n „UAu ~.;.L~... ,u* cauojtn 



not. 



r, «, rents md f -endei that off erthemyntofitch to be ba^djie in no fmal fault. S.HicromtoDamafusVopeofF^me,ccmpa- when 

rtf/> ffotf S« *o the Arks^them that communicate with it^othemthat were faued in the Ark$: alotJxr Schifmatikgi 

andHeretik$s,to the reft that -were drowned. 
Vttlke 4. There is no ncccflitic fo extreme, that mould driue men to feeke Baptifmc of Hcrctikes, that be out of the gj™ j™ « 
Church , For we mult not doc cuili , that good may come thereof. Neither is baptifme an efficient caufe 
of faluation vnto infantes, but a feale of Gods fpitite , regenerating them to eternall life . S. Hierome in 
the place cjuoted,comparcth the Church, and not the See of Pcter,totheArkeof Noc. And that hede- The See of 

fired them to communicate with the See of Rome , it was becaufe Damafus was a true Cathohke . But in Rome ' 
the daics of Libetius his predeceflbr , thatfubferibed to the Arrians,and hclde Counccls againft the Catho- 
likes, he was in the Arkc of Ch«ft,tlia£ was out of the Communion of the See of Rome, at lealt of him that 
fate in it. 



them. 



S 






xi . The examination of a good confciencc.) The Apofllefeemth to allude here to the very fovme ofCatho/ike gj JgJ** 
Baptifme^cntekingcertaineintemgatoriesandfolemnepromifesmaaeofihearticlesoftheC^ 

and of renouncing Satan and ai hispompes and worses, which {no doubt) howfoeuer the Caluwifts efieeme of them, are the ^Abrtmmtio. 
•very Apofiotikstcerentomesvfidm the miwftrationof thUSacramtr.t. SeeS. Dcnys in fine Ec. hierarchic. S.Cyril <&*■ 
Ii.1z.inl0.ctf4. S.AugutUneep.13. S.BafildcSp.lancTioc. u.andi<. S.Arabrofedeijsquimyfterijsini- 

. tianturc.s.3.4. 

F Ffflke f • Beza acknowledgcth,that the Apoftle alludeth to the interrogatories of the Catechiltes, and the anfweres 

' of them that were to be baptiicd. Which ftipulation & folemne t>romifes,are neceirarie to be acknowledged, 

] that Baptifmc be efltftuall in them that are of agcAnd although they be not alwaies necefl'aric to be expref- 

{ fedin the forme of Bapt:fme,yct are they included in the doftrine thereof. 

CHAP. HIT. 

That they arms themfelues tofinne no more after Baptifme , againft the tentations of tlie Heathen, cotfdering that thege- 
neral end now approchetb. 8 -Jpecially toward their eueii-Cfoijlians to (hew their charitie, hofpkalitie i andgrace i do-' 
ing al to the glorie of God. 1 x And at for being per fecuted becaufe they are Chriffms, to reioyce^onftdering the re- 
ward that they foal haw with Chrift \and damnation that- they amid thereby. 

CHrifi thcrfore hauing fuftred in the flefh, TJO as much then as Chrift hath fnfferedfor 
be you alfo armed with the fame cogi- X vs in the fiejh, arme ye your fetues tikgmfe 
tation . becaufe he that hath fuffered in the veith the fame minde : for he which fufereth in 
flcfti,hath ceafed from finnes : theflefb s ceafethfiomftnne: 

2 That now not after the defires of men, 2 That he henceforth fhouldliue , 04 much 
but according to thewil of God he Hue the time as remaineth in the flefb/iot after the luftes 
reft ofhis time in the flcfli. , ofmen,but after thewill of God. 

7, For the time part fufficeth (to accom- ' 3 * Vohtis fuffcient for vs that we hatte Ephe.4.12, 
pliflithe wil ofthe Gentiles) them that haue (pentthetime that is paft of the life, after the 
walked in riotoufnes , defires , exceffe of will of the Genitles , walking in wantonncffe y 
wine,bankctings, potations , and vnlavvful luftes Jn exceffe of nines, in exceffe of eating, in 
fcruices of Idols. exceffe of drinking,and abominable idolatrie. 

4 Wherein they maruel blafpheming , lAnditfeemedtothemaflrangethmgjhat 
you not concurring into the fame confufion yermne not alfo with them vnto the fame exceffe 
of riotoufnes. ofryot,and therefore Jpeakf they euillofycu: 

I 5 Who ftial render account to him,which / which jhaU gifts accounte to him that is 

is ready to iudge the liuing and the dead. ready to iudge quicke anddead. 

6 For,for this caufe alfo was X it euange- 6 Tor vnto thispttrpofe verily was the Gojpel 

lizxd to the dead : that they may be indeed freachedalfo vnto the dead, that theyfhoutdh 

in decde according to men,in the flefh : out iudfrcdlike other men in thefiejb, btttfioftldliue 

may Hue according to God in the Spirit. before Godin the fpirite. 

'isathand. y And the end of al 1 flial approchc. 7 Theendeofallthingesisathande. Beye 

Be LIU 2. there- 



. ../•.. 



ThefirftEpiffle Chaf.iiii. 

S9SS, fnf^f™; ?* Wat L ch in P raicrs « tbereforefober^ndwatcbvntopraier, 
ncxcoftcrthc « But before al things , hauing mutual 8 But aboue all things baue t Wuent chariti* 

Afccdion. chantje continual among your felues: be- among your felues: for chariti fballcouer the 

W ^ fe i charitie coueret i me multitude of multitude of fanes. 

Heb » o *V<W Ur •* iv j 'j *' P *•*"*" —»**&»> without 

n a \. 9 g hofpitalitic one toward an o- grudging. 

*«** ther without murmurin a. „ ^^ man hathreceiued the gift, e- 

i o Euery one as he hath receiued grace, *«*/* *w»}fer <** /fa» m „ am her, J rood 
miniitnng the fame one towardan other: as flewardesofthemanifolde grace of God 
good difpenfers of the manifold grace of / / Ifanymanfpeake , let him talkc as the 

°'jc r t l , ^ v07eio f God:i f a ^ m anminifier,l e thimdoeit 

ii Iranymanfpeake,asthewordesof as oftheMty which Godminijlretbvmohim 



anddomii 



The Epifilc 

for a Martyr. 



Oodmay be honoured by iESvsChrift:^ euer and euer, Amen. ' 

to whom is glorie and empire for euer and / 2 Vearely beloued, thinke it notftranae 

CU t^ M Z'„r*a *• t ' n • l comerniK £ th ^ie trial, which thing is to trie 

12 Mydeere t,thinkeitnotllran g einthe yousstbougbfimefrravge thing happened vnto 
feruour which is to you for a tcntation , as }*# * «S /7 F 

though fomc new thing happened to you: ^ ft,^, jnasmuchasye areparta- 

rsrllfCU aTTST 8 - W u hthe f^ 1 " hrsofChifies^ons-.that^nhk gLar 

onsotChrift,beg!ad,thatinthereuelation peamkyemayhmerseandglad, r ' 

alio of his glorie you may be glad reioycing. Z. . * 

Mfcfcu. 14 * If you be reuiled in the name of '* &}* be ratled v P°»fir the name o/Math.f.to. 

Chrift, you fhal be bleffed: becaufe that Ct ™*» *W*««ve:/#r the fpirite of glorie 

which is of the honour,glorie, and vcrtue of . °f God rettetb if on jou: on their fart he 

God,and the fpirit which is his, fhalreft vp- uef f ll ^°k n °f> but on jour fart he is glori- 
on you. /** 

15 Butletnoneofyoufufferasa mur- , 'S See that none of you hpunijbedasamur- 

dercr,or a theefe, or a railer , or a couetcr of * grer * T as a tkeefepraneuilldoer, or as a bufte 

other mens things. body tn other mens matters. 

1 6 But if as a Chriftian, let himn3t be a- t6 Ifanyxiwa fuffer as a Christian manjet • 
fhamed, but let him glorifie God in this bim not be ajhamed, but let him glorifie God on 
name. this behalf e. 

HicwjjJ?. 17 Fo r*thetimeis||thatiudgementbe- * 7 For the time is come that judgement 

gin of the houfe of God. And if firft of vs : muftbeginatthehoufeofGod. If it firfibegin 

what fhal be the end of them that beleeue * vs > "bat fhal the ende be of them -whicblc- 

not the Gofpel of G od ? turn not the GofpellofGod? 

Prou.n,3r. 18 And*|if theiuft man fhal fcarfe be 18 ^indtf the righteous fcarfely be faued, 

faued: where fhal the impious and finnerap- where Jhall the vngodlie and the inner ap- 
peare? peare? * 

ip Therfore thcyalfo that fuffer accor- i 9 wber cfore Jet tbemtkat are troubled ac- 
ding to the wil of God , let them commend cording to the willofGod, commit the keeping of 
their foules to the faithful creator 3 in good their foules to him with welldoing, asvnto 4 
dee4es.<3) faithfull creator. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.iiii. 

Rhem.l. 6. Iteuangelized.) It hath the fa dijjbdtyanifmfe that the other lihwor fa Seethe 

tHUtei. AsChrift (hall judge alhhat arc dead, fo the Gofpel hath been preached to them that are dead in all ages, 

vnto moraScation ofthe fldh,and renouation of the fpiritcBeda vnderftaodeth it of them that arcfpiritual- 
ly dead^tf «ry g«tf /^^ 

that hconmw.dtdto pnach thexnrdoffaith to t]xm alf #fah baue bemmafttdin mtter trims, aid art Xorthib 
ttUnwdmwttedetdjnriotM^ mdvtdtvfulLvnfoWmofidols, that thy r*hi,b 

bamiudgd, thatusmmmdsndcaft *»*y carnaR defiresjuty Um^rltmly, <md*aJt e for lifeeHtrlaflmg with them, 

oil zS' ® ^f ™ 1 ^™*"* 1 *' Thc&rac interprewtionof diucrfc ancient Fa&ers, hath 

/ ANNOT. . 






i* 



"* 



Chap, ii ii. Of S. Peter. 440 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hii. 

* 

Jthettt.2. 9. Charitic coucrcth/) Faith onely cannot iufiifie , feeing that charitie alfo doth catsfe tems/Jlm^ of fanes. And Not oncly 
f ying charitic , he meaneth hue andcharitable worlds toward our neighbours , vnto which mrkfs of mercie the Scriptures y^fa j 
docffxhlly attribute t he force to extinguish all fanes. See S^ugufline c.69. Enchiridii and traft.1 .in cpift.I .Ioxap. I . me xdu 
and venerable Bede vpon this placc*Andm the /% fhife the holy Scriptures cotnonly commend vnto w almcs & deedes 

ofmircie for redemption of cur /Tww^.Prouerb.c.ic.Ecclcfiaftici iz.v.i.Damelisc.4,v.24." 
ftllke. 2. The Apoftlc fayth nor, that Charitie doth caufc rcmiflion of finncs, but that it is the propcrtie of Charitie 

(as Salomon fay th)to hide and couer the multitude of our neighbours offcnces,as on the contrary fide of ha- Mcr ; t ^ 
trcd, to ihrrc vp brawling and difcouering or opening of many offences, thatotherwifefliould be hidden. 
•Prouerb.io.ii.S.AuguftineEnch.c.^.fayth no more, butthatChriftpronounceth,thathe will impute the 
fruite of almcs onely,in the laft iudgement,which is nothing to the queftionofiuftification,feeing men come 
to the laft iudgement , iuftificd or condemned : the effc&es whereof appeare in their liues, charitable or vn- 
charitable. The fame meaneth Beda , that they lhall obceine mercie which hauc {hewed mercie , as we are 
taught to pray ; Forgiue vs as wforgiae. Neither doth the fcripture any where commend almcs or mercie , for ! 

redemption of our finncs by the merite thereof.The faying of Salomon is plaine of an other matter,as I haue 
flicwed bcfore.The text of Daniel is not, Hedeeme,b\M Breaks of 'thy finnes,tnat is,change thy cruelue into mer- 
cie. The fonnc of Syrach promifeth reward vnto Charitie and mercie, but no redemption fromfinne by the 
merite of the wovke : therefore thefe places were idlye quoted. 
Hhtffl * 7 * ^at iwdgement beginne.) In this time of the new Teflament , the faithful/ and all thofe that meane to Hue The better 

godly (fpccially of the Clergie) mufifirfl and principally befubieBto Gods chajiifaent and temp trail affti&iont , which are menmoftaf- 
bere called iudgement. Which the Apofiie recordeth forth comfort and confirmation of the Catbolikg Cfoiftians, who rpereat ni«eain'th» 
the time of the wr.tinghereof exceedingly perfecuted by the heathenVrmces and people. 
BhcW%3* '^* Iftheiuft) 2{ot that amandyingiufi and inthefauour of Godson afterward beindoubtofbisftluation,or The iuft map 
may be reiecltd of God ; but that the iuft being both in this lifeftibieBto affaults f emotions ^roubles, aid dangers of falling himfclfe is 
fans God and loo fag their fate of iuflice % and alfo oftentimes to mak£ a faait count jtnd to be temporally chaflsfed in tbz next hardly Janed, 
life, cannot he fatted without great veatch,feare,andtrembling,and much labouring andchaftifement.And this is fane eon- ^ rt .,j n ^ t ^ c 
trary to the Vrotefants doff rine, that putt&h no iuftice but infhith alonejnakgtb none iufi in deede and in tritetkjteaclxth vame frcinitie 
men to befificure and ajfured of their faluation , that he that hath lined Wickfdlv all his life , if he onely haue the.r faith at of onely Kurh. 
his death f hat is,ifhe beleeue fadfaflly tint he is me of the eleSf, hejhall be as Jure of his faluation immeSatfy after his de- 
parture^ the beft laser in the world* 

Vulke 1 "^c * u *Mhough he be aflurcd of the fauour of God through faith in his promifes,yet cannot be faued with _ . . - 
*** out great labour and contention againftfinne, which he knowcthto be ncccffaric for him.Notthatheis in Ai^d^ 
danger to fall from God,or the ftatc of iuftice, or afraidc of purgatorie: but becaufe God hath made the way 
toctemalllifc (height and hard , through continuall mortification of the flefh, and bearing ofthecrofle of 
Chiift pa ticntly. And this is nothing contrary to the doftrine of the Protcftants , who although they thinkc a 
man to be iuftificd before God by faith without workes , as the Scripture teacheth Rom.3: Yet they acknow- 
lcdgc,that there is alfo a iufticc of workes (though vnperfeft) which is a neceffarie fruite and eifeft of iuftifi- 
♦ cation by fayth oncly .They teache alfo,that men are iuft in deede and in trueth,yca and perfectly in the fight 
of God by Chriftcs iuftice imputed to them by fayth, & giuen vnto them by God, by vcrtuc of which gift they 
claimc it as their owne : and tnac men are in part declared to be iuft by good workcs,or iuftice inherent They 
teache none other aflurance of faluation , but that which is grounded vpon the promifes of God, which can 
ncuer faylc. Concerning him that hath liued wickedly, and repenteth at his death, they teache according to 
the Scripture, that if he beleeue with his heart, and confeflcwith his mouth, he fhalbe faued Rom.io. 

And as our Sauiour Chrift fayth, he that beleeucth in me, commeth not into condemnation , but 
is translated from death to life Ioan.j.t4 # Yet they teach no man to defei re repentance which is the 
giftofGod,and therefore men cannot be allured thatGodwillgiueitat their death: feeing commonly as 
men liuc,(b they dic,and it is a rare example (as of the thecfe on the croffe) that men fliall haue repentance 
and fayth at their death,which haue neglefted them in their life. But to imagine purgatorie for fuch without 
the auftoritie of the Scripture , they dare not ; feeing they knowe the Lord of the vineyard may doe with his 
owne what he will,and giuc vnto thofe laft,as much as vnto the firft, though the hypocritical! papiftes repine 
neucr fo much at it.Math.zo. 

CHAP. V. 

H e exhort eth Triefies to f cede their flockes,onely for Godsfakg and reward cfheauen, without all lordlineffe. 5 the laie to 
obey : all to be Immbte one towards an other. 8 to brconfiant in the Catho. faith , confidering it is not man, but that lion 
the Demi that pirfeeuteth them> 9 as he doth the whole Chmch alfo ^andthat Godwilafter awhile makgtfam fecme 
iriheatten. 

ThcTpifxk *"T"^HE || feniors therefore that are among ^T^HE elders whichare amongyou I exhort, 

najisitS^j" A you,Ibefeech,my fclfe afellowe fenior 1 which am alfo an elder 9 and a witneffeof 

with .them and a witnefle of the paflions of the affltEiions of Chrift, and alfo a partakgr of 'the 

Chrift., who am alfo partaker of that glorie glorie thatfhall be opened. 

which is to be rcuealed in time to come. 2 Feedeyon Gods fiocke which is commit- 

' ' 2 Feede the flocke of God which is a* ted vnto you, talking the ouerfght of them, 

*%WWvme *T*ong you c prouiding not by conftraint,but not as compelled thereunto , hut willingly : not 

willingly according to God: $ neither for fil- for the deftre offilthie lucre, hutofacheare- 

thie lucre iake,but voluntarily: full mind: 

■ 3 Neither LIU. 3. $ Not 



1 



tDcGrcoflu- 



ThefirftEpiftle Chap. v. 



'SSSSC hart P Aockefrom the bcritxesttetbm^L* e *fmple totbcfacke. 

%f*Jtinthc 'a i i . . „ „ * lAndrrhen the diet * jhepkeard (hall ap- 

S'Sf d . 4And W henthepnnceofp a ftorsihall f$mw& ******* mincorrupubk crmnlof 

»S?bo ? p P Carc ' y° u ^ recciue the incorruptible glme. l J 

auoided. icrowneofgloric. s Liknvifeyeyonger.fubniityoui-felucsvn- 

5 In like maneryeyong men be fubiedt tothee M er:St <b'nityourfelttescHe- l ymancneto 

to the fcniors . And doe ye all infmuate hu~ a " other > deckeyour filues inwardly in tmlinefc 

militie one to an other, becaufe GodrefiSleth V****' "For God reffitth theproude, and si- Iamcs 4 .*. 

the proud: and to the httmble he giueth grace. **th grace to the humble. 

%%AU 6 *Be ye humbled therefore vnder the \ *f"*fSffT^"7 tbere f ore ™ der the Iam "^°- 

Et" 7;Ca ? n g all your carefulneffe vpon jg?*-"'*''*-*'**** 

PfaL hin^becauichehathcareofyou. - p p l j i *,. 

Ma£,< fiR,r ft LM«J i. u r . ,* Se f^^*# c b'*f"Jw*dtierfarie^*HU 

1 „ori 1 n , d WatCh :bec f ufc y our ^- /Wm//,*, * roaringlyonLlksth about] fee- 

ucnauc he Deuilas aroanng lion goeth a, ki»g*homhe may detour e. ' ' 

bout, icekmg whom he may deuoure. „ »*—. „/a a jt a ■ i r, , 

%kt\ m n , 9 m re J'J f J™dfaJt m the faith : k*<mitta 

• 9 . Wn ? m «fiftye,ftronginfaith: know- thatthe fame afftithow are accomufbedinjom 

lag that the felfe lame afrli&ion is made to brethren that are in the world. ' 

that your frateroicic which is in the world. ' o But the qodofa!lg;«ce hit :fc/fe , which 

I o But the God of all grace, which hath hatb call 'd w vttto his eternal gUry by Chrik 
called vs vnto his eternall glory in Chrift le f^^ftertkatyehauefHJfered,:!Ueapiiion y 
Is s v s, he will perrlrc you hauing fuftered a ma k£J°t*perfea 3 fettlc,f{rexgibe>:, andpbUfb 
htle,andconfirme J andftablimyou. J ** 

I I To him be glorie and empire for cuer "To him be glory and dominion for euer * 
and cuer. Amen.-gj «»d euer, Amen. 

12 BySyluanus a faithful brother to you , l2 B J' s y!^ aflH4a f^fuH brother, vntoyou j 

as I thinke , I haue brcefcly written • befee- ( as Jj l W>f e ) Ilsa * e ******* brief ely, exhorting \ 

ching and teftifying that this is? true orace ^^'fn^^ 1 ^ this is the true graceTf \ 

■ or Ciod, wherein you ftand. God,wbcretnyeftand. \ 

?'■ ~' v Church falnrwh v«„ + »W ;, •„ '* 7 *' chttrchth atu * Babylon cleSledto- \ 

f. *4*mJ*SuE$£? m ^f^w«-^ -** 1 

, / CHsmy fame* \ 

%-" Q -i?t~ H -^ on e an , other in a holy kifle, i+*Greeteje one another vrithakiffe of H^ftmuAriL ; j 

*.Cor^r z! ^ ' ^ ° e l ° aU >'° U Which are in Chrift J E " ^- ^« *r *%W allwbsch are in Cbrtt 1 ' cow 6 ' 10 ' 

' ' * -'"* raen » A^ ^zw». 

. . ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

3^"« '•>" « *M*» f *«f * A** ■** Presbyter, W Vc* ifa ^ £» ^ , « 4„» ^ (^ « 1 tg ? r,n»fe 
e: mmnly m other ^cesof the nexce TeGam**) « *cri, of EcckfafiictU 'jf.ee , mdmifa* ,W»« ^ tt L « ^"f o}te . n 

*&&*&*& die flockc of God which is aril or-g you. &r V« i ^ rt* i&» &mL^!S !fc 

" /# ftSl'Sf E&Sffi^ 8 ™ 8 "^ 0ffiC f 3nd y«y° urviJ g" ^ interpreter callerh them CuflLng. 
3 ' - J ^ h ' ch '^f * ou , r «»fl««>n, fioni your child.fli cauiihng, which is to no end, but 
that yndcr the va,ne (hadowe of applying the word Prieft , to fignifie a Sacrificer , you might beare the S 
, rant in hand,that the Elders or Pncftcs of rh^ n ™~ TMimmStl r, ^c„ .. .'/ _™RT .? . !5 ^ J S no - 

iJfe«fc ? . Quel 



Ma 



Bhem.2. 



I 






tion* 



-j^.- - 



i 

i 



Chap. v. OfS. Peter. ' 441 

may agree to all Chriftes chofen htrltttge , & mil of lay people as Vriefies. which the Tmtftants had tAther fohye 9 because 
the y will baste no difference betweene the laity and t he Clergie.But the holy fathers fane otlnrrwifi euenfiom the beginning. The name rf 
^/* w//e- S.£j/>r/rf« cp.4^ Clergieand 

{faith he ) C\ctitu$>that «,a Clergic man,which (cructh y Church of Chrift,let him firft interprctc his name, Clcritc - 
and the fignificacion of the name being dcclared,let him endeuour to be that which fce is called, J / '&£(h( Cle- 
ms) in Grcekcjbs called in Latine,Sors,thcrcforc arc they called C.W/r;,thatis,Clergic men, becaufc they are 
of the lot of our Lord.or becaufc our Lord himfelfe is the lot or poj don of Clergic men &c. - , 

Wkkh callng m doubt was taign cut of the holy Scriptures. Num.1 %s.ndDtux. iH . where Cod is called the in\nritame 9 ffopnpi*. 
lotjtnd portion of the Triefles and Ladies; andnow when men be made of the Clergie 9 theyfay 9 Dominus pa; s hseredsta- ***)pfff«fi& 
lis mex.that ^Our Lord is y portion of mine inheritance, but fpeciaUy out of the new Teftamait 9 t\&.t 9 X7.z5. and S 3 
21 . Where the lot cr iffice of the EcdefiafikaU mhrifmie is called by this word k&ptfhm* See in Venerable Eede she can- Prieftes 
fes why this holy fiate being ft mnd by name fr cm the Laity 9 dothweare alfo acrowne on their head for diftintlion* L*b.5» *">«"«*• 
hift.Angl.cap.iz. 
ftdke. 2* J' lc w0ld fig»ificth properly the heritages or lottes , and the Apoftle meaneth the feuerall diuifions oucr 

which the Elders had ch?rge,and not the minifters of die Church onely 5 comonly called the Clergic. A$ for 
the name of Clergieand Clcrkc,when it is not a proud excluding of the reft of Chriftians from the Lords in- 
her itance,but fignificth the fpeciall lot and charge of them , that ferue in the mtniftcrie of the woYde and fa* 
cra;nents,wc can well abide and ufeit often. But where you fay,wc will haue no difference betweene the laity 
and Ciergie,!t is an impudent fclander without any collor : But that the Apoftle meaneth the whole Congre-i slan *r. 
gaiion committed to their chavgc,by this wordc,Bcdc dcclarcth plainely. Oecumeniusfayth it fignificth the, 
holy company or. Congregation, and the text is plame, adding that they fhould be an example to the flockc, 

and not exercifc tyrannic oucr it. 

Concerning the fliatien crownc,Bcda in y place quoted, reheafcth an Epiftlc of one Ceolfnda\\ Abbot vn- 
to 1{aitan king of the PifteSjwherein without any great contention ,he reaioncth of the diuerfiric of {basing 
vfed in the Komiih Church,and in the Scortifh Church, before it receiued the Romifh rites. Calling the Ro- 
miih failiion.the forme of S. Pear, the Scottiili,of Simon Magus, without any teftimonieof antiquiclc to war- 
rant y he laytbjcythcr of the one or y other: But y any fuch fhauing is ncceffary for diftinftion of the Ch rgie 
or the laityv-fcither Bede nor Cedjrkie doth teach in that place, nor ihsweth any good caufes why it lhall fo be. 

Jthein.j. 4- Crowncofgloric.) ^slife cner lafiingjhall be the reward 'of all the iufi % fo the preachers and Tafiors thai-dee T *>e henuenly 

xecllfor their dohig (hall ham that reward in a mort excellent degree 9 exprejfed here by thefe wordes> Crov/neof elorie. jwt* °' a 
according to thefayhg of Daniel c.iz. They that flccpe in the duft of the earth,"<hali awake, one fort to life eucr- preachers 
lafting,ochcrs to eucrlaiHng rebuke. Juch as be learned, mall ihinc as the brightneffe of the firmament ; and * 

(uch as inftruft many to iuftice,<hall be as ftarres,during all cternitic. 

lultte^S. The faithful] preachers ftallhaue their crowne of gloiy,notfor the meritc of their wo'rkes,but of the mcr- Merits 

cie ofhim that promifcth to the greater labourers 3 greater reward. 



Shaurn 
crowms. 




.. vpon this place: and Rom^. 

-1 * ntany moe agree 9 that Bgme is mean: 6y the word Babylcn y here aifi as in the 1 6 . and 1 7. oftU Jpccalypfe; faying Plainely 

1 that SPeter wrote this Epijtte at Home, which is caMBnbylon for the refemblance it had to Babylon that great citie in Why mTS 

\ Chaldaa (where the Jewes were captiues)fr magnificence , M ov,archU 9 refort and c .nfufim fall peoples and Ungues 9 and bylon 

for that it wa before Chrift and lMgafter 9 thefeattoty^ 

^toplzs ardother Chriflianmen % tire heathen Emperonrs tlxnlpeping their cbkfe refidence thrnSee S.Leo t Scr.i an Na- 

ti. Patri & Pauli. 

J This being mofi pLvne } and confonant to that which fohreeth ofS.Markf 9 whom all the Ecclefiajiicatl hifirip anree to The Prote * 

haue been Veteis fcholer at Rome .and that he there wrote hU GrJhtl :wt our adanCarbt f*«+ m g hereby tl)e (eqtteleofTe- S ants wl haue 

•'— >or that Babylon doth nificRomeir? 
neuer rcade cither in other places 
r their jhameles partiality. here buc tiat here. 








10 
aduantage ;f their mne herej7t,Seethe Mnot.v[>on the Ufl to the Romanes v.j 6mdvpm thelj. of the Afocalftfe. v. f. 

AnAatftt^ f b* wiMgftp vpm the^ fufputation of the rjmofhitgoitg thither , and the number ofyeens that he The Prow. 

■and other tones wrangle 

)eleeue the a ^ tthe . zimc 
fr, mfmbing recorded r/ibcr in E'.ckji.iJticalL hiltcries, or in theStripttrei tltmfelm. Concemn* the time ofclrritiei * Rem! S 

jh*£ info Ac^cf the cemmmg of the Sages to adore him,yea bftheycres of hit age, and time ojfffit death, all auncierit ' * 

writers doe ma^'ee. and concerning the day of hit laftfutyer and mfiitution of the holy Sacr.tmentjhere is diunftue ofo. 




^Tfa^ifSfi&WfiK&fim ma»fy6W:th\vhereJiis?4ndfHcb other likg things infinite to rehear feWhich whenthey 
ncre j'mefvtre pfain* and l-nowen things in the world : and now for vs to call them to an account 9 after fo mattyyeeres aZe i, i 



Tulke.4. 



arenoc agreed 
.vpon concer- 

Airdteorktesyi bwftth ifii&tm attckplaine itjfidelitie. jind thisfeB of the protefiants fiandingonly vpon defiruclim Aid 
rsgatlue^vadJMing^ 

their t?m&npicfoi}$of<juarels.> ; » ..... j ^ 

' TheWoW&ts arc more your friends then they haue thanks for their labor, y would deliuer Rome frpm K<™&fof* 

fo infamous a namcrBut ycu arc content that Rome be the Sec of Antichrift,fo you may haue Peter at Rome, lo^, ' 
|l- " LIU. 4. Concerning 



j 



The firft Epiftle 



Chap. v. 



•# 

t 



Concerningwhiclipointweftriuenotmuchjbutyec wcmuftnecdesfay that the fcripturc proueth itnot.nor 
this place,although the aunciem writers agree,that Babylon is here (as in the Reuelation) taken for the Ci- 
tic of RomcFor why {hould not Peter date his Epiftle at Rome ? or fend falutations from y Church of Rome: 
as S.Paul writcth his Epiftle to the Rome. But feeing you will needes haue Rome to be Babylon in this place 
as Apoc.i5.and 17. you cannot auoide the See of Ami chrift from the CiticofRome. For the holy Ghoft in 
the Reuelation , fpcaketh not onely of the perfecution of the heathen Empcrours , but alfo of the whorifli in- 
ticcments vnto falfe doftrine,and of the perfecution rayfed by the falle prophet from Babylon,which without 
controuerfiefignificth the crucltie and craft of Antichrift, fittingin the temple of God. That Peter was at Peterspri 
Rome, it maketh nothing to prouc his fuprcmacie , which you cannot afenbe to the Pope , more then to the macic - 
BiOiop of Antioch,if Peter had any fuch in hisperfon. As for the vncerteyntie of the time of Peters corrmino 
to Rome, and his continuance there , muft needes make the matter doubtfuJI , and no article of our bclecfc! 

But you obie&,that there is a* great vncerteintie of princi fall things conteyned in the Scriptures: as of 'the time vft hrift't 
fining into Egypt: yet may we not thereof mferre,that tlnfe things turner were.No fyr.becaufe y fcriPturcs doth plain- 
ly teftifie,that thofe things were,but the time when, is not material!. But of Peter the fcripturc doth not tefti- 
fie that he was there,for if it did, we would not regardc die diucrfitie of opinions concerning the time when 
Where you aske whether we can accord all the hiftories of the holy Scripture that feeme to haue contradi- 
ction? God be prayfed we can. Where you further aske , whether we can tell when Dauid came firft to Saul 
we can tell fo much as the holy Ghoft hath fetdowne of his commingto Saul.-ifhc came to him before, wc 
haue not to doe with it. Your other qtieftions of the creation of the world, of Paradife, & fuch lake, arc vainc 
and friuolous,when we haue the moft certeyne teftimonics of fcripturc that they were.Shewe vs the like that 
Peter was at Rome, and we will as certcyncly beleeue that Peter was at Rome , as we beleeue that Chrift is 
in heauen.But if you haue nothing but this allcgoricall furmife, to prouc a matter of faft and ftorie, you muft 
pardon vs for taking it as an article of our fay th : and yet as an inditteient matter we admit it for the tcfti- 
monie of aunciem writers. That our religion ftandeth onely vpon deftruftion and negatiues , it is a fcnfelcs Slander, 
fclander : for it ftandeth as true religion ought to doe, in affirming and building of all that is tnic.and in de- 
ftruftion and dcniall of all hcrefic and falfchood. 

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 

PETER THE APOSTLE. 

CHAP. I. 

8 we much God hath done for them , makin* them Clmfiiaru : f and that tlxy againe muft doe their part, not hattin* one- 
ly faith, but all ether vermes alfo and good tvorkgs ,that fo they may Ixme the more ajfuranceto enter into the hiwdome 
of lyeauen . 1 3 And that he itfo carefull to admonjh them, ipoxving that hit death is at hand , faming alfo mofi cer- 
tainly the cotm.ng of Chrift by the mtwfft of the Father timfelft,** alfo by the Trophtts. Concerning xvhom he *ar- 
ncth them that tlxy fokxve not priuate Jpir.tet } but the holy Ghoft (freaking none in the Clntrch.) 



The tranflationofRhemes. 

IMON Peter feruant 
and ApoftleoflEs vs 
Chrift , to them y haue 
obtayned equall fayth 
with vs in the iuftice of 
our God & SauiourlE- 
s v s Chrift. 




2 Grace to you and peace be accompli- 
shed in the knowledge of God and Chrift 
I e s v s our Lord. 

.- 9 As al things ofhisdiuine power which _ o 

pertaine to life and godlines, arc giuen vs by ften vntovs allthings that oextzine vnto life and 



Thetranflationo fthe Church of England. 

IMON Peter, a feruant 
and an aApofilc of lefts 
Chrift y to them which haue 
obtayned like precious fay tb 
reithvs, through the righte- 
oufnejfe of our qod and S am- 
our It fin Chrift. 

2 Grace and peace he multiplied vnto you, 
through the knowledge of God , and oflejus our 
Lord, 

3 According as his godly power hath gt- 




t * * 






#*•** 



y knowledge of him which hath called vs by godlineffe , through the knowledge of him that 

his owne proper glory & vertuc, 4 By who hath calledvs vntoglorie andvertue; 
he hath giue vs moft great and pretious pro- -f By the which are giuen vnto vs excellent 

mifes:thatbythefeyoumaybemadeparta- and mofi great promtfes , that by themeanes 

ketsofthediuinc nature, fleeing the corrup- thereof, ye might he partakers of the godly no- 

tioii of y concupifcence which in in y world, turejfyeflee the corruption of worldly lu/les. 

5 And you employing alcare^minifter ye s aAnd hereunto giue all diligence ,inyour 

in your faith,ver tue : & in vertue knowledge: faith minijier vertue, in venue knowledge* 



• ts. 



6 And in knowledge abftinencc: and in 
abftinencc ,patience: and in patience, pietie. 

.7 And in pietic,loucofthe fraternitie:and 
ui.the loue of the fraternkie, charitie. 

8 For 



o in fzn&wieage temperance , m temperance 

patience jnpattence godlinejfct 

7 In godlineffe brotherly fyndneffefn brother- 
ly kindnejfe charitie. 

9 For 



i 



*^> . 



j 



C h a p. i. Of S. Peter. 442 

8 For ifthcfe things be prefent with you, S For ifthefe things beamongyou, and tee 

and abound: they fhal make you not vacant, plenteous t theymakeyou thatyee neither fhallbe 

nor without fruite in the knowledge of our idle, nor •vnfiuitfullin the knowledge of our Lord 

Lord I e s v s Chrift. Iefus Christ. 

p For he that hath not thefe things ready, p But he that lacketh thefe things, u hlinde, 

is blinde, and groping with his hand,hauing and cannot feefarre off, and hath forgotten that 

forgotten the purging of his old finnes. he was purgedfiomhis olde finnes. 

10 Whcrfore, brethren, labour the more to Wherefore, brethren, giue the more dili- 
that 1| by good workes you may make fure gence : for to make your calling and election 
your vocation and election, for, doing thefe fure : for if yee doe fitch tbinges, yee fiall neuer 
things,you fhal not finne at any time. fall. 

11 For fb there fhal be minittred to you // Tea andby this meanes an entring in/ball 
aboudantly an entrance into the euerlafting be minijlredvntoyou abundantly t into the euer- 
kingdom of our Lord and Sauiour Ies vs lasting kingdom of our Lord and Snuiour Iefus 
Chrift. # Christ. 

1 n For the which caufe I wil begin to ad- / 2 wherefore I will not be negligent to put 

monifti you alwaies of thefe things: and you you alwayes in remembrance of fitch thinges, 

in d^Qdc knowing and being confirmed in thougbyeknowtbemyourfelues/tndbeftablifbed 

the prefent truth. in the prefent trueth. 

1 3 Butlthinkeitmccte as long as I am 13 Notwithfiandinglthinkeitmeete^aslong 
in this tabernacle, to ftirre you vp by admo- as I am in this tabernacle foftirreyou vp,byput- 
nition: ting you in remembrance: 

14 Being certaine that the laying away • 74 Knowing that fhortly I mufi put off this 
ofmy tabernacle is at hand,according as our my tabernacle, * euen as ourLorde Iefus Chrift Iohn it. 19. 
LordlEsvsChriltalfofignifiedtome. Jhewedme. 

1 5 And I wil doe my diligence, you to // I mil eueralfl giue my diligence, thatyee 
haue often || after my deceafe alfo, that you may haue wherewith to ftirre vp the rcmem- 
may keepe a memorie of thefe things. brance of thefe things after my departing. 

S£ L! i^o^othauingfolowedvnlearnedfa- ,, * FormhaM not followed deieitfullfa- i.Cor.1.17. 
=&<*& bI f s > haue *' e ™ de th * P°™ and»prefence bles, when wee opened vntoyou the power and 
Vd-aeTcc t T L a : u U 11 S ft- ^ £° PU: Cmmi »£ of™ ™* W* thrift, but with our 

•$SSf but c made beholders of his greatcneffc eyesmfJehis iMaieftie: ' 

piaiae.thatd- 17 For,*herecenung from God his father *, . 

Kt"p, honour and gIoric,thismaner of voice com- , 'T^thenvertlywhenhereceiuedofGod 

tSSbcthe mine downe to him &6 the magnifical glo- the Fa * h ? honmr "^ify* f* "hen there 

"Sfo?' 5 ne, This is my beloued finne in whom I haue came fuch av0 yce to htm from the excellent >glo- 

th P cr et hr«on- vleafidmyfelfhear'him. rie : *Thuts my dearc beloued Sonne in wkomeu^^^ 

^EK* i8Andthisvoiceweheardbroughtfrom l*Bg»*- m 

fiction. hcauen,when we were with him in thetholy .' * Thti vo ) ce 1 wee heard come from heauen, 

Mt.tf.t, mounte whenwewere with him in the holy mount. 

19 And we haue the prophetical word '? Wee haue alfo aright fitre worde of pro- 
mote fure: which you doe wel attending vn- phecie, whereunto if yee take heede , as vnto a 
to,as to a candel {hilling in a darke place,vn- light thatfhineth in a darkeplaceye doe wellpn- 
til the day dawne, and the day ftarre arife in till the day dawne t andthe dayjlarreartfe tnyour 
yourhartes:,£Q hearts. 

20 Vnderftanding this firft that no pro- 20 So thatyee firjl knowe this, that no pro- 
phecie offcripture is made by |jpriuate inter- phecie in the Scripture is of any prmate\mo- torjntopw. 
prctation. tion. tation » 

*.Tim.3,i7. 2 i For,*notbymanswilwasprophecie 21 For theprophecie came not in olde time by 

brought at any time : but the holy men of the will of man: but holy men of God, (pake as 
God fpake,infpired with the holy Ghoft. they weremoouedby the holy Ghoft. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.i. 

Rhein, I, 18. Holymounce.) Ym fee tbatftaces are made holy by Chrlfisfrefmce^and that alflaccsbt not alihg holy. Stt 

^mot.A£t.S$$. 
Fulke. 2 . Wc fee not that the holineflc of places continue* any longer,thcn Chrifts prcfence is in them, h j« placa 

ANNOT. 



Rhcffl, 



The fecond Epiftle Cha p.i. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. i. 






Fulke.2. There is no quefhon but Gods cternall predcftination confiftcdi with good workes, thouoh God Dredefti '" >** 

mted vs freely without regardc of the merite ofourworkcs, which are an cftcd and cnderfSEekff 
on not the caufe that mooued him to chufe vs. For he chofi ™ ( faith S.Paul ) th,t wemight Le bcl, $£ ?«*«*«* 
Not for that we were or fhould be holy. And this place fl,ewetb,that the election of God 3 fwhich s molt cc -* Wuall ° n - 
ame m h»m,and in it felfe,)« made knowen and certaine to vs by good workes,whereunto GoSKJpS 
ted vs. Not that itis grounded vpon our wih\or workes,which are good becaufe God of his erace before X 
vorlde was made hath chofenvs, and in time called vs, and giuen his Spiriteby which w ca r? n0 tonXvi3 
ling, but moft thankefully embrace his grace, and kno we hisTathcrly Ioue toward vs. For if b" lis Spirit! 
knowe that God is our Father^ the Apoftle teacheth %».8, wee knowe alfo, that we are predefl Zal a hi! 
inheritance m Chnft.which knowledge is confirmed by the workes of obedience .which are the Soft! e 
fpint of adoption. But if we can not knowe it, (as you fay) but oncly hope with fiicb an hope, Vs iTvncert ake 
and may be confounded, m vaine fhould the Apoftle exhort vs to make our clcclion lure by^od work" "f 
manytranilaaongoodworkcsbeleftouvtisbecaurethcywcrelcftouto^ 

we alwayes confcfre,that the circumftance of the place, docth of neccflme require, that good work- be £ 
derftood,thoughtheybenotexprefledinthetcxt. ° unwBorevn " 

Bhem.S. IJ. After my deceafe alfo) Tkefemrde, thon*}, tiny may be ea/Xy altered h co»F?ruc7.o» into diuers faCesnot T^hcretike, 

^^H^^dmtomtto^tlKminmermieoft^ 

. "^t^ safe 



falfecraflarion. 



thecUrge W"^k^S« yfn *fM^ **» h. j 

our Lord and Redeemer IefusChnft that hath giuen fo great power to him whom he made the Pr Tc of the 
wholcChurch.-that^^^ 

toh,s workes and his gouernement, towhomit wasfaid, ^^be^J^^'^lSh^^ 
S^SSES^ 1 "* ^^-^^notceafing top^forvMhatwerXS *"• . 

Tea it was aeommontlingmtte frimtm Church among the auncient Cimftians,**!. allies fine amom ,/* faLful to 
yeiahue. SeetheEccUfi^icalhifforieofthehoh-,^!,,^ M** « -d..™;,..- Li. a./. ?,' . "°l. anifeUow heauenf 



The Sanfls in 










If 



I 






i 



Jo C r 4 ' 5 U ' cb * Jl ' f • c ; J- ^ Wtfr«* ep.j7.1n fine. Let vs, (/«& /, ? ) pray mutually one for an other and 
whether or vs two fhal by Gods clemencie be frftcaUed for. let his loue conthuc, and feI B «Sfc 
for h,s brednren *"d fitters m the world. So fold this holy Martyr at that lime rthen Ckifi^s lerlfifZfrm 
^">j»*(*hxkf>oncth t h } raicrsofSain8sand 

VWWn^afnrtgodlyexhrtxion^ 

tuncmem^totcnoftn,^ 

when your virgmme fhal begin to be honoured. JL «, <f«r *fr W* ^Le fc i nfim ^ SSSS F«ft« of hoi, 

S£lnjfoJicm 






: »- _ t _ \_ _ 



Chap.it. Of S. Peter; 44$ 

SjChryfoftomhoJfaA po. Amiochenum in fine. Theodorete de curat.Graecorum affcftuum li.8 .in fine Jma&y at 

tlxfatliers are fid of thefe things: xvfo better kgtto themeanin* of the Scripture and the fenfe of the Holy Ghoft* thenthefe 
new interpreters doe. 

Ttilkt $• The Apoftles meaning is plaine,and need not tobe drawen into diuers fenfes, that he pcrfourmeth in wri- 
ting this Epiftle,that they may haue remembrance of thefc things after his departure, & not that he will make 
interceflion to God for them after his death. Neither doeth Oecumemus fpeake of fuch a fenfe, but rehearfeth Inttreeflion of 
ontlythcopinionofhimjbatwuldfbeivoHtoffk^ thofethings y ™ n ®*< 

which they hone dons here for them that are aline. Where it is manifeftj that he fpcaketh no word of interceflion. 
For of the true fenfe of the text it folowctb.Of/w men handling tbatwbich Ufyokfnftmply^doc thus vnderftaniivl ml 
doe my diligencc^tbaty m may haue akvayesaftir my departure^ to remember the]} thmgs.That is y marucile yenot^neitUr 
thinks much of the continuall mention ofthefe things, for I doe it not condemnwgyour rudenes, but by ccntinuall dofhine of 
thefe thingsj giueyon a continuing cud vnmoueable ayde of them, that being cmfrmedilieremtb^you may bane euen after 
my dcath^ liuely and indeleable or perpetual doEhine of them. No we whether the fain&s in heauen doe pray for vs, 
the Scripture doth no where teach vs,and therefore it is a point whereof without danger wc may be ignoranr. 
That the counterfeit Clement writcth of the matter, it is as much to be regarded,as his charge in the fecond E- 
piftle, that my fc dongc be not found in the PixcFor who would thinke,that Clemens would write of fuch babies 
to fo high an Apoftle, of whom he was more meete to learne & to be admonifhed? Leo in deede 50o.yeres a£ 
ter,afcribeth much to the prayers of S. Peter for him, which argueth more hishumilitie,thenitproucththe 
matter whereof the Scripture doeth not inf ormc vs, That many of the auncient fathers helde tnis opinion, 
that the fain&s departed doe pray for vs,we deny not : but we require vpon what auftoritic of the holy Scrip- 
ture,they grounded this their opinion? For the opinion of good men without the word of Godps not fufficient 
for vs to builde our faith vpon,feeing it is certainc,that euery one of thofe fathers, held lomc one priuate opi- T j, e ^ m 
nion or othcr,which all men confeffe to be erronious. As Cyprian his opinion of rebaptif me. Hierom of Peter errS fern*- 
vniuftly reprehended. Auguftinc of the nccefluieof the Communion for infants. Chryfoftome of procuring times. 
hclpe to the damned,&c All which errors may be defended with this Argument of yours y they kpetv the mea- 
ning of the Scriptures and the fenfe of the holy Ghofl, better then thefe new interpreters. But if it were proued that the 

famfts departed doe pray for vs, yet haue wc no warrant out of the Scriptures to pray to them. Neither can it Inuocation of 
be proued that any of the fathers for 3oo.yecres after Chrift, did made their prayers to any, but onely to God 6in&» 
by Iefus Chrift. But in them of later time, there is fomc mention of praying vnto them. Yet doeth not S. Au- 
guftinc pray to S. Cyprian in that place, where you fay he defireth to be holpen by his prayers, but defiring to 
f be ioyned to his charitic, he hopcth that being ayded by his prayers, hee ftiall learne by his writings,in what 

! great peace God gouerncd his Church by him. Hilary inpfx 24, fpeaketh neither of fninfts praying for vs, nor 

o i praying to them,but faith : that the Church hath no fmall ay de in the Jpofttes or in the Vatnarkis and Trcphets f 
or rather in the Angels^ which compaffe about tin Church with a certaine garde. The aydc therefore he meaneth,is the 
example and do&rine of the fainfts departcd,and the minifteric of the Angels. In 7%a%lari%nJ$aftl>*nd Ckryfo* 

ftmejhcxt is fomc mention of the inuocation of fainfts, to helpc with their prayers: But that which is allead- 

gcd for Athamfim and E;>hrem> is falfc and countcrfeft ftuffc. Theodoiet alfo fpcaketh of prayers vnto martyrs: 
But where is either commaundement, example or allowanceof fuch prayer out of the Scripture > Therefore 
this is nothing els,but a litle droflc of humane fragilitie,which can be no prejudice againft the trueth. And it 
is no mar ueile , if chafe fathers being exercifed in confining both of the Gcnti]cs,and alfo of great hcrcfics 3 did 
not at the firft cfpie what the fpirit of Antichrift went about 3 in thofe matters of inuocation of fainfts & prayer 
for the dead,which had a (hewe of pietic^nd yet proceeded of the efficacie of error: when our Sauiour Chrift 
prophecieth,that the illufions of Antichriftlhould be fo great, thatifitwcrepoffiblc, the very eleftihould be 
decciued. It is a fmall glory for the Papifts, to ioyne with fome of the fathers, in one or two errors not of the 
greateft weight,when they haue all the fathers againft them, in fo many articles of chiefeft importance, as is 
declared throughout theleAnnotauons.And for inuocation of Sain&s,Scei.T«w.*.yetf.4. 

Bhem.4. zo. Priuate.) The Scriptures cannot bevightfy expounded ofeuery priuate fpirit or pbantafic of t}*rulgar reader; J^!*? J*" 1 " 

but by tin fame fpirit xvherexwth they were wittenyehch is refident in the ClmrcK SaSoST" 

Fu/ke 9 4. The Spirit wherewith the Scriptures were written,is to be found in the Scriptures themfelues, by which the 

Ipirit of the Church is to be tried whether it be true or falfe. For not A/«£,(faith S. Auguftine) it darkly ftcl^n in Difficulrie of 

any place&hicb in other places oftlx Scripture is not vttercdmoft plainely. De do&£lmftJifo.cj$. tbc ^P* 1 ** 

CHAP. II. 

Asnotonely VropbefsJfotalfofaljhprophetsYperemtheoldTeffawentyfom Maiflert ofHereftt y to 

the damnation oftbemfelues,and of their folowers* 4 And of their damnation hepronounceth by examples (as he com for- 
tcth the yertuous Catfolikgs or true belteuers with the example of Lot) becaafe of their tailing at their Superiors andTre- 
latesfheir blafybemingofCatbolikg dofhine^ their yoluptuous liuinfa their lecherie, their couetoufnes^ their maner offedt*- 

for whom it had been leffe damnwU, if they neuer had been ChriHians. 



: 
i 



3 

>* 



cingjandtbeperfbnsfcducedy 20 

BVt there were alfo falfe-prophets in the * mi T*Hcrc were falfe Profhetes alfo among the 

people, as alfo in you there * flial be ly- JL feofle^eaen as there jhal be falfe teachers a- 

Iudc. j n g ma ifters which lhal bring in fe<ftes of mongyou y which primly fhall bring in damnable 

perdition,and deniehim that hath bought hereftes/smndenjingtheLorde that hath bought 

1 Jiaovdw thcm, c the Lord: bringing vpon them felues them 9 and bring vpon themfelues fmft dam* 

ipeedic perdition. nation. 

% And \ many fhal folow their riotouf- 2 t/£nd many fhall follow their damnable 

neffes, wayes 



Gcn,7. 



Thefecond Epiflle Cham i. 

neffes, by whom the way of truth ftial be wayes y by vhome th:r;ajoftrueth fh.illbc emit 
Diaipncmcd. $<>ken of; 

JLiiT i V UariCC $*£* r Wkh fdncd 3 ^dthrot^couetoufnc^dlthey^th 

XJ?A A merchandlIc 1 of X? u - vnto f^^ordes^mUj^ofyolMc 
vvhom the judgement .now long fince cea- iudgement nme of Ion* ttme ceafeth nit and 

iethnot:andtharperditionflumberethnot. their damnation fleefeth not. 

hJ' ru" fet n ° C ^" gelS fi ? nin ° : 4 For if* God (pared not the *Aweh that lob 4 r • 

butwcheropesofHeibangdrawendownc fnnedj,tac4 thLdovnetntohell.aZddeHue- * ' 

into Hcl deliuered them to be tormented, redtheminto chaines of darkened to bee kept 

that they mould be rcferued vnto iudgc- vntoivdvement: J ^ 

*An^k»r j l •• , ,. fW*toffiaidataU*imld t to fined Go--, 

but>W^^ 

tte hZ2l?F ^N^hepreacher ofiu- »#, «* kg* * thefoodv^th^orldof 

itice, bringing in the deluge vpon the world thevngodly, J 

^AnTir* • l -. ,-1:0, 6 ^' d ^ed their cities of* Sodome } andC^x 9l , 

6 And* bringing the cities of the Sodo- Gomorrha into *&?< .**» W,l ■*_ ./ ' 5 *"* 



ment: 



^ ™«^ ^±j2S.1«!? s ^°- fi-"*'*-.^.—*-;*^*^ 



Genj£,i& 



rZl * M Gomorrheites into allies, rfe*, WrW, »W m en[ mf U wo ,hoh 
he damned them w.thlubuerrion,putti,igan titter Jbo K U& Mm ,odl r J 

'TKt? \ m i r oe im ? io fy;- 1 ***** k», £** -** «* «*», 

rfJLw J raft Lot opprcflid by comerfi,imef,hewick ! dM-.eredbe. 

JJZ °Z u"?" S *?■"" m&: •»-'fi»l'fi'^t"' <h "& their w4« 
dwelling with them who from day to day deeds) ™™jm> 

vLo.tr f J UCt ° "I™ the Vnillft '"^M^^»>MtihpmiJbed. 
Th ( f P «ui "f"!^ f«"dg^ntto be tormented: „ Bm C bitfy,he^,b a ,Jk ! .f,e r ,I,ep ! h 

ESS" 1 «r^c flit '^ thc f mWh,Ch /^ Caf - »'*'¥4«AW,i#rfi,, 

tertncflefli in concurrence of vndean- Prefmfmm are they, mialiinthm omL 
none, andcontemne dominion, bold, fflfc coL t Uichf c J„'o,,oiT^ZuUf7hl 
gleafo : they J feare not to bring in feftes, rte «»«. ^ * * * '*"" 

•from our M^tffite™ n0tdlCaeen,Uc ««*«4»*Wl' X * 
^ f, Bnt heFmen tT f M I. a " Bm.hefiaeh^ek.fie.Jedde^hfen. 

§^ eimif: c r g he r ^riTF? ^£Ktez33^ 



them- 



^ L decollation and fi^Tf™? ■ * •?f R '^' ^ « Wte^A^fa^'i. 

fantfinne: allurmg vnflable foulcs, hauing fi^deLM^JlJJdSZih^o,,^^ 
therhartexercuedwithauarice.theehadren tb e j mtKr fidciar m> ' """'"*''«* 
oiinalcdiihon: Which btueforfaie* , he rij>h,w<,j, m d 

Stei SZthere Way / f B - Iaam ° f "T f^-^Ldd Ltrdeofl 

ooior.wnKriloued the reward of miquitie, rirhtenrtuge.- 

•ru r Prophet. 

iy Ifcefc arc fountaines without wa- i? *The feare rKlksmbom*>ater } c!o*Us^i^ 



cer > • that 







Chap.iii. 

terand cloudcs,tofled with whirlewindes, 
to whome the mift of darkenefTe is refcruci 

1 8 For, fpeaking the proud things of va- 
nitie, thej^allure in the defires of flertilyrio- 
toufnes,thofe that efcape a litle, which con- 
uerfe in errour, 

19 ♦ Promifing them libertie, whereas 

them felues are the flaues of corruption, for 
* wherewith a man is ouercome : of that he 
is the flaue alfo. 

20 For if fleeing from the coinquinati- 
ons of the world in the knowledge of our 
Lord and Sauiour I £ s v s Chrift, they againe 

Wat.11.4f. intangled with the fame be ouercome : *the 

later things are become vnto them worfe 
then the former. 

21 For it was better for the not to know 
the way of iuftice,then after the knowledge, 
to turne backe from that holy commaundc- 
ment which was deliuercd to them. 

22 For, that of the true prouerbe is 
chaunced to them, * The dogge returned to 
his vomite : and, The fowe waftied c into her 



OFS. Peter. 



Pro.i£,tr. 



wallowing in the mire. 



444 

that are cariedrvith a ttwpeftfo whome the mift 

ofdarkeneffe is refer tied for euer. 

t S For when theyjpeakg the great falling 

words of vanity ^they entife through /up with the 

bait ofwaton»esoftheflefh,thethan»ere cleane. 
efeapedfrom them,which are wrapped in errour: 

19 While they promife them libertie fthere* 
as they them felues are the bondfer Hants of cor- 
ruption : * For of whome a man is ouercome t vn- lohn 8.34. 
to the fame is he brought tn bondage. rotn.«.io. 

20 *For if they after theyhaue efcapedfiom Heb.6<j. 
thefHthtnes of the worldjthrough the knowledge 

of the Lord & thefauiour lefits Ckrift> are yet 
entangled againe therin,& ouercome, then is the 
latter ende worfe with them then the beginning. 

2t For it had bene better for them not to 
haue knowen the way of righteoufheJfc t then af- 
ter theyhaue knowenit t to turne from the holy 
commaundement that wasgiuen vnto them. 

2 2 But the fame is happened vnto them that 
is vfed to bee [poken by the true prouerbe \ * The Prou.i 6. u. 
dogge is turned to his owne vomite againe, and 
the Sowe that was wafhed, is turned againe t9 



Fhem.t . 
Fulke. 1. 



.! 



Jthem. 2, 

Fulke. 2. 
Rhem. 3. 

Fulke. *. 



«: 



in quibus. 



her wallowing in the nyre. 

MARGINAL! NOTES. Chap, ix, 

». Many fhall follow.) Hewittf* (of whome hepropheciethlm$)doegainefcholers > by pitching libertie, and ty 
their owne licentious Iffejvhich isjpecially ioyned to the herefie ofthefi dates* 

Our doftrine is farre from carnallliberty,which day ly teach mortification^uen of our luftcs and (inncfull 
defircs.What our life is, God and the world doch know. If it were not honefter then the lyues of many Popes ^araall Ijb«Qr 
and CardinallcSjit were pittie wc liued.But Popifti dodrinc that teachcth the finfull luft of the flefh to be no m "P*** 
finne,and great finnes to be veniall finncs,that hath lb many cafic wayes to purge and pardon mortal! finncs, 
yeathefinne againft the holy ghoft, and generall apoftafie, and obftinate con tumclye of God, notonelyin 
this life, bur after men be dcad,is the very doftrine of carnal! libertie: and there life agreed) thereunto. For 
to whome treafon, rebellion,and murther of their naturall foueraigne Lady and Queene is not onely lawful, 
but alfo meritorious,what kinde of impietie will their cauterized confeience be afraide oif 

3. With fcinedwordes.) ^U thefweete wordes of heretics, Jpeak[ng much ofthewordofthe horde, the Gojpett, 
Iesvs, Christ &c 4 are but termes of art to hie and fell poore mens foules. 

The wordes of Papifts,thc holy Church, the Catholikc Church, orders of religion, chaftctye, falling. &c. 
arc (iich fwecte wordes. 

19. Promifing them libertie.) Who euerpromifed more libertie to their followers then Luther Caluin % and the Ufa 
takingaway fenance y faftmg y continencie or clMftitie^kfcpingofyowesfiecejJstie of good worlds (becaufe faith doeth all) obe- 
dience toEcckfiaJiicallpafionandCoumels^tndftich lity 

Who eucr caught lefie carnall libertie, then Luther and Caluine?which taught mortification according 
to the fcriprurcSjwhercof the people neuer heard in poperic. Who take not away repentancc,but require it to 
be cominualLWho exhort to failing, though they teach not the doftrine of dcuils by brohibition of mcates. Carnrf 1 * B V« 
Who require chaftirie of all men,eyther in holy matrimonie,or in true and not fayned continencic.Who take 
away no keeping of yowes that be lawfully made,and poffiblc to be kept.Who teach good works to be neccf- 
farie effefts of a iuftifying fay th, without which, no man fhall be faued, that is iuftifyed by faith onely.Who 
teach obedience vnto ecclefiafticall paftors and chriftian councels, and teach ecclefiafticall paftors alfo, to 
be obedient to ciuill powers, ftirrc not vp the people to fedition,trea(bn and murther of their (bueraigne, as 
the Papifts of Rhemes haue done, following there forefathers the ancient Herctikes, that delpife auftoritie, 
and would be rulers them felues,but fubieft to no man* 

CHAP. III. 

Theft two Epiftles he writeth to eonfrme them in the Apofiles do£frme s and warnesh them of farmers that fhall come ^ and 
denie Dcmefday. J Whofe vaine argument he anfweresh^mdgiueth the reafon ofGodtfo long patience, I o exhorting to 
allbolinejfeoflifein refpefloftbatterribUday. \6 Finally giuingwarningoffuchasmiftnterprtteS .Tanks Epijito 
and the other Sctiptures^and that we mufl not for any thing fall from th true faith* 

THis Ioe the fecond cpiftle I write to nnHxts thefecond Spifile that I nowe write 

you my deercft, c in which I ftirrc vp JL vniojonjiearcly belotud y whermth Iftirre 

by admonition your fincere mindet vp and warm your pure mindes, 

2 Thatyou may bcemindcfiillof thofc z To fa mindefullof the wordes which were 

wordes Ukm m m. tolde 




I,lude,i8, 



PfaLS?,* 



p 

i 

1 

1 

1 

1 


Ezcc.jj, 


! 


x.Tim a 


i 


W«4. 


i 


XiltieGf, 


: 
1 


Apoc.3. 



Apo.ziji. 



R<>i»4« 



ThefecondEpiftl* 



Chap. 1 1 1. 



wooes which Itolde you before from the fitirfc/9rv ,/*&, holy Prophets, andalfo th* 

1° L^°?r CtS, T a . W" . A poiUesofthc IcmmumJematttfvsphkbh Affiles of the iWo&ine. 

Lordand Sauiour: 

A»'ll , nm ° 1 -',"" ; ,r: w , * ¥^i»Z'to0>tbattkerejb*Bcomehi i.Tim+x, 

maU come mockers in deceit, walking ac- thelafldayes mockers, walking after then owe **"»*• 

cording to their owneconcupifccnces, '-•*-- 
4 s ay in g, Where is his promife or his 



U «V xiupucts, ana or your Apol 
precepts of our Lord and Sauiour. 

3 Knowing this nrft,that*in the laftdaies 



M m m ;« ft ) c' r "" l "" r— ;— - ■;« * vind faying, Where is the promife of his 
Z^l\\t C *\ ***"*"***• "■"■**' ^r free the fathers fellafleepc, all 

hers flept,all thingsdoc fo perfeuerc from things emmuc alike f am the bceinnJof the 
the beginning of creature. -..:;.— ^ i * & I m 

5 For they are wilfully ignorant of this, 
that the heauens were before, and the earth, 
out of water, and through water confifling 
by the word ofGod: 

6 By the which,that world then,being 0- 
ucrflowed with water perimed. 

7 But the heauens which nowe are, and 
the earth,are by the fame word kept in ftoie, 






creation, 

5 For this they knowe not(and that wilfully) 
how that the heauens were of olde,andthe earth 
conffling of the water and by the water, by the 
wordeofGod: 

6 'By the winch things the worlde that then 
was periled, being then ouerrunne with water, 

7 but the heauens and earth which are now, 
be kept by his word inftore, and referued vnto 



and of the perdition of the impious men 

8 But this one thing be not ignorant of, 
my deereft,that*onc day with our Lord is as 



i 7 j 7 7 " HUO as «»*"»»?> ww wat one cay t s wtth the Lorde 

athoulandyeeres,andathoufandeyeercs as asathoufandeyeeres, and a thoufand yeeres as 
oiic day, ««.«W^» 



ofvngodlymen. 

8 Dearely beloved, bee not ignorant of this 
one thing *howe that one day is with the Lorde Pfilkjo.* 



™eday. * oneday, 

9 Our Lorde flacketh not his promis, as , The Lord that bath promifedjs not flxcke 

fome docettecmcit : but hee doth patient- (as feme men count Jlackenefe Hut ispatient i.TunXj. 

lyforyou, *not willing that any perilb, but tovswarde,forzfaichasheewo,ddeLno 

that al returne to penance. man [oft fa will receiue oilmen to repentance. 

1 Neuertheleffe, * the day of the Lorde will Matth. j* 
come as a thief e in the night, in the which the M&eft.i. 
heauens Jhall pa fe away with a great noyfi, and a P° c -3* 
the element es jhallmeltnith feruent heate t the 



i i » »*" 

that al returne tc? penance. 

i o And * the day of our Lord mall come 
as a theefe in the which the heauens mail 
pafle with great violence, but the elements 
mal be refolucd with heate, and the earth 



and the works which are in it,mall be burnt. * fT^r* 1 * T ■ /&nM " tf ^^ ^ 
TT TU c , „, . ,, earth al^andtbe-workes that are therein, [hal- 

ii Therefore wheras all thefc things are be vtterly burned. ' J 

SoSfcSfS I' Whatm ^ rofm ^ought /, Seeing tkenthatallthefethingsMpe- 
youtobein holy connections and godli- ^^fa&jmMtoLb 

12 Expecting and hafting vnto the com- 
ming of the day of our Lorde, by which the 
heauens burning mal be refolucd, and the e- 
Icments mail melt with the heate of fire? 



i $ But wee expect *new heauens and a 
newe earth according to his promifes, in 
which iultice inhabiteth. 

14 For the which caufemy dcereft, ex- 



conuerfation andgodlineffe, 

1 2 Looking for, &hafiing-vnto the comming 

of the day ofGod\by whomcthe heauens fhallpe- liSome rode, 

rijhwithfirc,andtheelementesjba!lmelte with whada ' 
feruent heate. 

' ? * Neuertheleffe, we according to his pro- Apoc ax j. 
mifelooke for anewcheauen, and a newe earth, cfay^j.17. 
wherein dweUeth righteoufhejfe. 

a 7 " T 7',"""" ,"--*"'/ mwibi, ex- /^ Wherefore dearclely beloued.feeinethat 

pcamgthefe things, labour cameffly to be yelooke for fuch things, be diligent that yte may 

found immaculate andvnfpotted to him in bee foundeof him mpeace without fpot, and vn- 

P eace * defiled: 

15 And* the longanimitie of our Lorde, * // * And fuppofi that the long fuferinjr of Rom.t+ 

doeyee account faluation, as alfo our moft theLorde is faluation, euen as our dearely beli 

dcere brother Paul according to the wif- uedbrother Paul alfo^cordtngto the wifedome 

domegiuen hunhath written to you: giuenvntohimMthvrittenvntoyoH. 

of^^^° in ^ eP u iftleS t! fp , eakin ? inthcm /tf ™ alm °fi itt ™9 Epiflle, freak** of 

I^X^aFI ,nth V± Ch J are l C ^ ainC & thi "P> "»"& »*ch are manythngis 
things hard to bee vnderftoode, which the to be vnderfioodt , which they that are ha%de 

vnlearned vnkarned 



\ 



i 



C h a p.i 1 1. Of S.Peter, 445 

vnlearnedandvnftable depraue, asalfo the vnleMnedmdvnft Me peruert, astheydoeal- 
reftoftheScripturcstotheirownperdition. fothe other Scriptures, vnto their owne de~ 

17 You therefore brechrcnjforekowing, ftrt&ion. 
takeheede left ledde afideby the errourof 17 Te therefore belouedyfeeingyee be war* 
the vnwife you fall away from your owne nedaforehandJ?ewarcleaftyeealfo,beingleda~ 
ftedfaftncs. way with the errottr of the mckedyfallfromyour 

18 But growe in grace & in knowledge owneftedfaftneffe: 
of our Lorde and fauiour I e s y s Chrift. To / 8 But growe in grace ,and in the knowledge 
himbcglorie both nowe and vnto the day of our Lord twdfawottr le fits Chrift .-Towhome 
of eternitie. Amen. be glory both nmemdfor ester, aAmen. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

-,» j6\ Ccrtainc things hard.) ThUU a plaine text to conMncetheVrotefiants,rpho (as aUheretikgs lastly dee and The hereticall 

KttCm.I. ^j^^^^^ip,!^^ ^ /&«Sav>M»vs^ A^tfro ximfaybfs^ and tlierefore may bee not onely read fa fely, bsttalfoex- P'oudfpimof 
pomded boldly of all the people, aswellynlearnedas learned; andconfequently euery onely himftlfeandhispriuatefpirit, «^ionof" 
without rejpett oftUexpofitions of the learned fatlxrty or expectation of the Churches, thehVafiorsandVrelatesiudge- scriptures. 
ment, may determine and make cljoife offsschftnfeas himfelfe Hkgth or thinned? agreable. Tor this is partly their faying, 
partly the neceffarie fequele of their foolifh opinion, which admitteth nothing but tin bare Scriptures. And Luther faide that 
the Scriptures were more plains then all the fathers commentaries : andfo all to befuperfittous but the Bible. Pr*fat.aflert. 

art. damn at, 

Ag4inft all which Diuelifh and feditious arrogancie,tendsngtomal% the people efteeme them fehes learned orfuffkient 
without tlnirVaftors and fpirituall rulers hzlpe,to guide themfelues in ali matters ofdoStrim anddoubtesin religion,the ho* The Scripture* 
ly Apojile here tclleth and forewarneth the faithfully that the Scriptures be full f difficulties and (peciatty S.Vaulcs epiftles behard,name- 
of all other partes of holy write % and that ignorant men advnflable or phantaflicall fellows puffed to and fro with euery blafi L^^^ 
of doctrine and hteref%e,abufej(eruert^ni mifconfier them to their owne damnation. And * S. Augufiine faith, that thefpe- a L w hccc ^ ~ 
ciall difficult ie in 5". Vault vpiftles, which ignorant and euill men doe ft feruert and which S. Veter meaneth, is his hard Jpeaketh of 
Jpeach and much commendation ofthatfaitfs which he faith doth iuftifie.which the ignorant cum from the Apoftles time, and jjj & ficatiom 
much more mw,haue and do (b mificnf}er,as though he had meant that onely faith witlmut good worlds could ittftifie or fane ^ 5*: 
a man, Againjl which wickjtd collection and abufe ofS.Vauls wordes, the faid father faith^lt theft Canonical or Catholikg c> ,£ ' 4 p * 

epiftles were written. 

5 *But the Hceretikes here to {hi ft of the matter,and to creepe out after their fafhion, aufwerejthat S, Veter faith wt t S Pauls *p*c Prote- 

epiftles be hard, but that many things in them are hard Which may be to the Cathlik^s an example of their fophiflieal eua* §{j?ij^ 
jj fionsfrom the euidence of Gods word. As though it were not all one to fay, Such an author or writer is hard ; and There betwecne dif* 

I be many things in that writer hard to be vndcrftood. For, whetlnr it be that the argument and matter be high and fault ie in the , 

fafi vulgar capacities that of prtedeflimtion, reprobatkn,vocationof 'the Gentiles,and iujhfying faith: or ' whether Im M^?. 8 ?* 
manner of pile and Witting be obfeure : aUproue that his epiftles be hard* andother Scriptures alfo : becattft S. Veter here things? 
ajfimetb that by reafon of the difficulties in them, whether in the fly It or in tlx depth of the matter, the ignorant and vnfla- The Grecice 
bleffuch as Heretikes be)do peruert his writings,** alfo other Scriptures jo their owne damnation.? Whereby it u plaint that copics t haue 
it is a yery dangerous thing for fuch as be ignorant, or for wilde wittedfeUowes, to reade the Scriptures. ForfucJj conditioned k°*/ omc , 
men be they that become Heretikes, and through ignorance,pride^nd priuate pha»tafie,meetingwith hard places ofS, Vauls <*™> m ™*ch 

epiftles or other Scriptures.br cede Hareftes. a ™JB? fomc 

And that not onely the things treated of in the Inly Scriptures, but alfo that the yery manner of writing and enditing •j*j* . 
thereof, h high and hard, andpurpofely by Gohprouidence appointed to be written in fuch fort, fee 5. Auguflisx li&de doSf. ™ icl} e 0™. 

Cfoift*e.6.andepM9.S^mfoofcepw n P ri ^ 
inhHoldeagewlmbefhouldratherhastctangbtthenbetaught,hewentasfa onelytoheare Didynm, ftyicofthe 

and to Ixtue his keif e for the vndecfimding of the Scriptures,and confeffeth with gre.tt thankfs to thefayd Didymusfbae he Scriptures 
learned of him that which beforehetyewe not. D^/^/;,GiuemevnderftandingandIwilJfcarchthylawe. The ishard. 
iunuche in the AtlesfaidMowe can lynderfiand without an mterpretey?TheA^les,tiUChriftopenedtheirfenfetovn' ™." " 
derfland the fcriptures could not vnderftand them. The holy D*8orsbycontinuallfludie,waching>fafting,a ***■ 

/W much a doe to vnderfiandthem ; that great clerkf S. Auguftine confeffing in tl# forefaide epiflle U9.c 9 %i. that there LttW4-V.4f . 
were many moethings that heynderftoodnot,thenthathe vnderfiood,Ti7e Heretics pytfa fathers did commonly erre.and 
fawe could fuch great wife learned men be decerned in readingand expounding the Scriptures, if they were not hardfatid if 
they were hard to them, howe are they eafie to thefe new maiflers the Haretikfs? finally , wiry doe they write fo many newe 
glojfetyfcholes, commentaries, as a cart cannot carrieiWhy do Luther, Zuinglius, Caluin,and tlnir Companions agree no bet- 
ter vpon the interpretation of the Scriptures, if they be not hard? wh treat fittmbled all tk oldel*eretikgsandtltenew>Ariuf 9 
Macedonia Vigilmtius^orM>Eutychesfierengaritu Vuritanes, Anabaptifts y and the refi,but at 

the hardnes of the Scriptures} They be hard tlm to ynderftand,and Heretikes peruert tlxm to their owne damnation. 

Ttllke. 7. ThisisaplayMmatter,»conuinccA^ 

ft ants doth not acknowledge, that there be ccrtainc places in thefcripture hard to be vndcrftoode? and who s 
doth fay that the fcriptures m3y be expounded boldly, as well of the vnlearned as the learned? Finally howe 
impudent aflandcr it is, thatwecxpounde the fcriptures without refpeft of the expofition of the learned fa- Tnterpretatioa 
thcrs,(bcfide al o:her cxperience)let thefc annotations teftifie,wherin it is plaine,that the ancient fathers do **■ Sa V m 
auowe in a manner, all interpretations of ours, that you miflike. That all the people lhould haue no regard 
of there paftors iudgement,or the Churches au&oritie,it is a falfehoode,\vithout any colour or ihew of truth. 
Yet all this you fay is partly our fay ing,partly the neceflary fcquel of our foolifh opinion,which admitteth no» 
thingjbut the bare fcriptures. Wc admit nothing in deede of man, as squall in au&oritie with the holy fcrip- 
tures,which are the word of God. But his holy fpirite, by which they were wrkten,and which fpeaketh in the 

Mm in mo. fcriptures, 






i 



The Epiflle Ch a p. 1 1 1. 

rc^wres^dinthcgodlyaiterpretors agrcablc to the fcriptures we humbly admittc. Alio weadmitteno 

JhS ^^^^^"^"""^groun^andwhichmay not beeproucd, cither by manifeft wordes, 

haul Sa / ? w^iT' ° f ? C WOT , d " ° f ?u C hd y fcri P wr «-And »i this our foobfh o P inion,which we 
rfKrt ed |°5 c ^ ncs ,° f / r 5 ac c h f g°^he Gofpel, we efteeme to be more true wiiedome, then in 
all vainc knowledge falfdy fo called of infidels & herctikes. And of this opinon we are lure, that fuch abfurdi- 

?S $ } 'r " j u ? agaUlft l Ss y ° U afC , " CUCr able to ******* in ^y g°<*l ^d la wfiill forme of argument. If 
SSf, H ? C n PtUrC t M L™ 0re u ClC r r f * en "? ^ fathcrS <™mcntaries,hc «J "° "lore then the fcrip. su* r 
tares jay of thenn-elues.whch m themf c lue S ,are light and not darkencfle,to our fcete. Yet it follcwcth nor, £!££, 
that all commentates of the fathers ate fuperfluous, which are framed to take away the darkeneffe from out 
eye S ,that we may fee the light of the fcriptures. But concerning the hardnes or cafinefle of the fcriptures, we 
fay. rhere are many things in the fcr.prures hard tobeevndeiftoodc.yetuhatfoeuer is neceffane to bee 
^°JS^ T I J u a u? C f y to ^ 1 v » d «ftood,of them that will reade diligently, marke attcntioely, 
pray heanily,andiudge humbly. Agamftthis opinion, ifyou can fay any thing, 1c? vs hearc it in your next 
rcplyc/orheareyoufaynothing You fiandcr vs of diuelifhand feditious arwfgancic, to make the people slander 
efteeme thcmfelues learned, or fuffic.cnt without there Paftors to guide them in all mattered doubtcs of 
religion: but the Lordeknoweth that you flander vs. For wee plaincly protett, that whofoeuer defpifcth die 
ordinane mauftcric of the word, which God hath eftablifhcd in his church for the diredion of vs in trueth 
andJoue: fhal neuer attainc to true knowledge, no, though he were otherwife neuer fo well learned, much 

2 5!E$3 ant - m rs « • A n i ye , c yc fay vntruely ' that the A P oftJc here affirmeth aU the fc »p- 

turcs, or eucn Pauls cpiftles to be fullof difnculty.cr that hee would in refpeft of the difficult* of them, dff- 
courage or diD wade the people, from reading and ftudying of them. For in the firft chapter.he commended 
the faithfull, tor their diligent attention vnto the fcriptures of the oldc teftamcnt,which arc more obfeure in 
thcchiefemyftcnesoffaluationthenthcfcofthenewteftament, and yet hee compareduhem to a candle, 
fhmi.ngandg:u.nshghtinadarkc place. Hee forbiddeth not therefore the right vfe, but the rafhc abufe of 
the fcnpturcs,by proud^nlearned, and vnconftant men, which pcrucrt them when they arc neuer fo plaine, 

luftifaatfon 
4» n-*g thatfome^i men took; occafion of cmamfommhat dark? fences of the Ufofik Vaul, that, (as thw% 

*ell By this it is mamfeft that S. Auguftine fpeaketh not againft the doclrine of iuftification before God, 

by faith without workes, which the Apoftle Paul doth folargely, fo purpolcly, fo diligently fet fonh,and con- 

firme by fo many arguments, that no doftrine is more clearc in all the fcriptures : but hee fpeake h a R ainft 

the pcrucrlenefle of them ihac abufed this doftrine, as though the apoftle had meant, that good workeswerc \ 

nccdelefle for a lulhfaed man, and that the faith whereof he fpake, were fuch a fayth as isin diuels, which is 

ormaybevoideofgoodworkcsForhehimrelfcinthefamechapreracknowledgeth,that a manisiuftifiedb; S 

fayth withoutworkesas hiswordesarcmanyfcft. ^ OTf /, f ^^ys^^ 

for they fiUo V tb t ^tha^ 

thought a dead fayth whach is Without workes, was fuffiicient to iuft.fic^e fayth,thcfe general! cpiftles of Pe- 
ter, lames, lohn and hide were written which we doe not denic. Butyet it followeth not thereof, that thofc 
hardphceswhereofS.Peterherefpeaketh,^rW«W^«6W W ^ 
ry one of the apoftles doth afenbe as much as hc,and S. Paul to good workes, as much as they. But you fay 

fnTl^S SI T Uf T?° med m T r ° fcre fP in 8 aWay » b ? j «"P«^nt lying and flanderlng For we I 

fay not, that S. Peter arhrmeth, that many things in them arc hard, but fomc thing!, which may be true of a I 

S^iSa^ AnT," 11 ° De £ ° fay l SUCh a WritCr " hardc > and *« te fome *i"P » thaJ writer h a d 
w be vnderftood. And as concerning the argument and matter of the fcriptures, wee wnfeflc, that for the 

moft and cheefeft matters, it is not oidy hard, but vnpoflible to be vnderftood of the naturall man: yet to he 

fpirituall man, which is taught of Gods fpirit, all the deepe myftetics of God are opened and m ade pWy 

knowen.i.Cor2. ButwerpeakeofthevnderftandmgofLwUes,wb-c^ 

ny very plame and eafie to be vnderftood (though not beleeued,) euenof the namrall man that £w 

wilhiUy to peruert them to hisowne deftruaioaWhereforeitis no dangerous tbing,for ignorant men or fo *&?" 

wilde wicked fcllowes to reade the fcriptutes, out of the which they may learne to haue true knowledge, and £ ££. 

becomeftayedmmcirwi«.Butit is dangerous forfuch,proudly,rkly,&vnreuerentIy ro 

the matter,but the ftilc of the fcriptures is hard, you quote diucrfe ancient fathers,which proueth not that a fl 
thefcr, P turesareharde ) thoughfomebe,orthattheyareallmitteninfohigha^ 
atteynetothevnderftandingofanyofrhem. Where as contrariwife, theyafe forthe moft pa^rftten k a 

InSh if M ^r Y y gh f CondB S?l di ng» *e weakeneffe of our vnderftanding, JE 
and high myitenes of God are often exprefled in very playne^afc and fimplc phrafes of wordcs.But to co m c 

ytteredmojlflvnelj. Againft which faying, itis not contrary, that in hiscpiftjc tolanuarius which fuppofed 

that 



! , 



C h a P . 1 1 u Of S. Peter. 44 <J 

that he knew all things,he fayth humbly of himfelfe.there were more things in the fcriptures which he knew 
not,thcn which he knew.For he meaneth not of things neccflary to faluation(of Which he would not profefle 
fo great ignorauncc)but of other by-qucftions which may be mooued infinitely, and not alwayes cafie to bee 

iwr* 

re/re/& f/?e iw/We of the bearers with ftirituall dritihi,anl delight them^hh tixftwtHcjjeofmraU^^ Z 

fore are the Jlmmes oftheholy Saifture.ThoifhaJi that thou mtyefidrhil i efif/},«ndfeco»d > and bfi. It ismanifeft thcr- 
fore that S. Ambrofe acknowledged nor only the hardneflc of fome things,but alfo,thc eafincfle and clearc- 
nefle of all things neceffary to eternall lifc.Hieromc to Paulinus noteth ccrtainc difficult places in the Pro- 
phets: and who will miflike him, that he dciired to lcarnc of Didymus i the beft learned may cncrc2fein 
knowledge. Danid prayed for vnderftanding. The Eunuch required an interpreter. And we alfo affirme,that 
prayer is neccflary tor all mcn.and an interpreter requifite for the vnlearned, that will come to the right vn- 
derftanding of the Scripture. Finally,that itudie,watching,fafting and prayer, be good and neccflary means 
to attaine to the vnderftanding of fuch matters as be difficult in the Scriptures. But further you obieft that 
we fav,TAf fathers did commonly me: We lay in deed they did fometimes erre,and execptyou fay they did com- 
monly erreincxpofitionofthe Scriptures, you muft acknowledge that ycu doe commonly crrc in expoun- 
ding them, for their expofitions are commonly contrary to yours,and agreeable to ours, as I haue ftiewed in 
very many ofchefe annotations. But hereof you inferre, that the Scriptures were hard,orels they being lo 
wife and learned,could not haue erred. We deny not but the Scriptures arc in fome places very hard yet all 
error arifeth not of the hardncfle of the Scriptures, but oftentimes of the weaknefle of mens vnderftanding. 
efpecially when they will no t feeke the meaning of the Scriptures in the Scripturcs,but bring a preiudicate o. 
pinion not grounded on the Scriptures,to expound them according to thatopinion,and fo the fathers fome- 
time doc errc. But ifdxy mrt hard to the fathers Jmt are they eafie to vs t They arc made lb much the more cafie 
to vs, as they haue fearched out the true fenfe of them before vs.Sometimes alfo by their going awry.we may 
better fee the right pathc. In fome things the knowledge of the tongues which many of them lacked, helpeth 

vs. Finally,we fee how dangerous it is to follow mans iudgement in the Scriptures, we build vpon no ienfe, 
as certaine in the Scriptures which is not prooued by the very text it felfc, or conference of other places of 
Scnpture,to be the true and proper fenfe oftheholy ghoft : So are we fcholers of the Scriptures, and not ar- 
rogant ma iters, which commaund the fenfe of the Scriptures to fcruetheir ownc fantaftical opinions.As the 
Pope doth, who neither acknowledged the fufficiencic of y Scriptures, nor willhaue them expounded any 
othervvife,but that he may retaine his Antichriflian auftoritic,though it be neucr fo contrary to the plainc & 
euident fenfe of them,yea to the very expreflc wordes,which be fo plaine,as that they need no interpretation. 
As for the multitude of commentaries (thoughfomc mightwell be fparcd)is notbecaufc the'Scriptures are 
hard in all placesM becaufe Gods gifts are diucrs in many men, all which conferring their ftudie to the in- 
terpretation of difficulties, doe the more explane the Scriptures to die vnlearned or vnexercifed : and alfo 
in profitable collection out of places cafie to be vnderftood,doe confirmc the faith, and inflruft the faithfull 
in many particularities, which arc not alwayes obferucd of cucry one that rcadeth the text, and yet are neccf- 
fanly deduced out of k. Concerning the difagreement betwecne Luther and Zuinelius,itis not in many 
tlungs,nor thofc the principal], fo that if it grew vpon fome difficultie of the wordes ofthe Scripture as partly 
it did,the whole Scripture is not thereby prooued to be difficult, although a preiudicate opinion did more 
hurt in that cafe.thcn the difficultie of the Scriptures. Finally,the hardneflc of the Scriptures^s notthe cauie 
offomanyhcrelies, butthc malice of Sathan, thatftirrcth vp fuch proud and contentious inflruments. In 
which number in ftead of Wicklifte and die Prote(taius,wc may rightly place the Pope and the papifts. ' 

THE ARGVMENT OF S. JOHNS 

THREE EPISTLES. 




matins ; but rnther to auoyd all fitches the forerunners of^ntichrifi^nd to remember > that Catholics need not to «oe to 




commaundcment 5 that as you haue heard fromthebeginnin&youwalkc in the iame,becauie manyfeducers 
are gone out into the worId,W v.8.Wo. 

And not only thus ingenera^bnt alfo in particular lie cxprejfith thepointes rphich the heretihfs did then cati. in quefiion. 
Some were about Chrifi himfelfe.for they denied that lEsvsit Chrifijhat he is the veryfonne of God, that Jx is incarnate. 
Ep. 1 .c.i.v.zt.andEp.i.v.7. And again flfisch it wm tint he xvrote his Gofpel alfo^as he thcrefignifiethJch.zo.vAi. Other 
points are about cm infiification y agmnfi onely faith % md for good worses, as alfo S m Aug. noted \ whofe wordes were cited be- De fid.& op. 

fore. Hereupon he fayth : If we fay s wc haue focictie with God,and walkc in darknes,wc lie MpiJK 1 /. 1 . Jgn'm? t He CI * 

that fayth he knowcthGod,andkecpech not his commandem x,Ioh.2.&5. 

thatwekeepehiscommaundcmcnts,andhiscommaundemcntsarc^^^^ 

feducc ynu,hc that doth iuflice,is iuft,eucn as he is kktkJEpift.i.c.3 .v.7$. 9 Ml?\vifec.z.v.Z9mdndeedinalt the 

three Epiftles throughout Jxdo&mc^^ 

Mmmm.5. S.Iohn 



'1 

i 



ThefirfiEpifflc Chap.i. 

KraalJhfc J wbchbeIeeuem t henameofthefonneofGod 1 iJohn^And^ 

by faith only without workes, not by a faith which is voyd of good workcs SSSv r °J 

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF 

IOHN THE APOSTLE. 

CHAP. I. 

Khem.I, G°°* eaifethereit to bcleeut the ApoflUt preaching. < jlndthUUonetomoftlxirtrtatkn* tU„ tn L*., a » • • • 

TUAn^U«^U.u MM .u „:rt. j;a:-<«- r ....... ° ; J * 



Vulke.u 



ga ^ C j}^ butcxhortcthvstofhiuc a- 





if 

1 
I 

s 

•* 



L > 



The tranflation of Rhemcs. 

jHat which was from the 

beginning, which wehaue 

hcard,which we haue feen 
[with our eyes, which we 

haue looked vpon, & our 

hands haue handled of the 
word of life : 

3 That which we haue feene and haue ' „* , ,.', , . 

heard, we declare vnto you, that J! you alfo , nhichwc haue feene and heard, de- 

may haue focictie with vs, and our focietie £7**? ****}**>** J" *&*qh**fiSm- 
may be with the Father and with his Sonne >?Z, w **»* that ourfellowfiipmaj be with 
1 e s v s C hrift. the fathered kU feme lefus (hrisl. 

4 And thefe things we write to you, that * And the fe things mite we vntojou, that 
you may reioyce,and your ioy may be ful. J 0Hr ie 7 *"9 be full, 

K Ann thi"! isJ-KpfJnniinriif'irtn...l,:-U — .. <• . jtuA*l>:. J.*i 



The tranflation of die Church of England. 

HA T which was font the 
beginning, nhich wee haue 
heard j -which we haue feene 
with our eyes, which we haue 
tookedvpou, andour handes 
haue handled, of the word of 

(cAndthe life appeared, andweehaue 



Io.8,ii. 



y And this is the annuntiation which we 
haue heard ofhim, and declare vnto you, 
That *God is light, and in him there is no 
darkeneflc. 

6 If wee fhall fay that we haue focietie 
with him,and walke in darkenefle : we lie 
and do not the truth. * 

7 But if we walkc in the light, as he alfo 
is in the light : we haue focietie one toward 
an other,and*[]the bloud ofl e s v s Chrift his 
fonne cleanfeth vs JJfrom all finne. 

3 .*Reg.8,4«. \ * If we ^ % l th « we haue no finne, 
a.Par.^3*. wefedu ce ourfelues,&thetruthisnotin vs. 

9 IfweconfefTe our finnes: he is fayth- 
ful and iutt,for to forgiue vs our finnes, and 
to cleanfe vs from al iniquitie. 

I o If we fhal fay that we haue not finned: 
we make him a lier, & his word is not in vs. 



u 



5 tAnd this is the tidings which wee haue 
heard of him^nd declare vnto you,* that God is Iohn8jx. 
light, and in him ts no darkenefe at all. 

6 If we fay that we haue felon jbip with him, 

and vatkf in darkenefe, we lie, and doe not the 
trueth. 

7 'But ifwewalke in the light, euenashe is 
in the light, then haue wefellmfyty one with ano- 
ther, * and the blood of lefts Chris! his fonne Heb. ju8. 
cleanfeth vsficm allfmne. i Jan.846. 

S *If*e fay thatwe haue nofinne,wedeceiue uCtaAj* 
ourfelues/indths truth is not tn vs. 

9 Ifw knowledge our finnes, he is faithful! 
and iufi to forgiue vs our finnes, and to cleanfe vs 
from allvnrightecufnejfe. 

10 Ifve fay thatwe haue not finned,we make 
him a liarjind his word is not in vs. 

»n /mm, tea, nt thatfayh, and »« thoft Sacrament*, vUchth Difchfo reamed oftheTruth it b . ut . b *l *•■ 

4 -,- oeueofthc 

W'i Church. 



Heb. 9 . 

i.Peci. 
Apo.i 






f. 




Chap. i. OfS.Iohiu 447 

felfeconuerfantwith tlm infiefh. So faith Venerable Bede ->■/><,» this place: Whereby we fee there U no focUtie with God 
mfckle,orfchifmes,norany where but in the vnitiejeUowfhip, and communion of 'that Church wh.ch can prooue it filfe to 
defcend from the Jpofllcs. r J J 

Fulke. 2. That Church can prooue it fclfe to defccnd from the Apoftles,which can prooue, that it holdcth the do- Succeftlon. 

ftnne and faith ofthe Apoftles,and none other. But that Church hath no communion with the Apoftlcs, 
which hath onely fucceffion of pcrfons and placcs,without continuance in the doflrine ofthe Apoftles.Such 
is the popnh church and all hereticall affcmblies, what other defcent from the Apoftle* fo cucr, they vaunt 
that they can proue. And if the popifh church could iuftific her faith and doftrinc by the fcriptures^fhe would 
neucr Hie to fuchvamc arguments, offucceffion of perfons, & apoftolike chaires 3 which Ihe knoweth well to 
be in other churches,which yet ihe doth not acknowledge to be catholikc or true churches. 

fhem.$, , I The blood of lefus.) WMerJiWHs be remttedty prayers frfafa^ Manymeanej 

by Sacrament,,md by the Wefts (as the holy Scripturesdoplainly attribute remMon to every oftheCe^et nom of al thefe & ' nflr .T '"" 
do otb»w,feremit,butintheforce,^ ^ > G n n^3bv 

ftr'<rnentsbyMch^ 

btmjeipe ofthe commoditicofChrifesowne bloud, and continual, ftill in finne and vncleamrjfe,-,aunt he himfelfe neucr fo «*™»* 
much of Chrtfes death. Which point la the Vrotefiants marie wel,and ceafe to bemile tlmr poore decerned folowers,Perfwa- Ch ^ ! >!ood 

the meane,appomted by Chrift to apply the benefit ofhis holy bloudynto them. J ° 

flilke. 3. Jhc Scripture doeth no where afcribe the purging or cleanfing vs from our finnes to any of thefe thines Merite. 
which you namc,but ondy to the mcrite of Chrift his death and bloodfheding, the benefit whereof is appli- 
ed to vs by fay th only,and not by fafrings,almcs,or any workc of charitic . Our fa> th is planted and confir- 
med (as by Gods inftruments) by the preachers ofhis word,who tcftifie and afliire vs in his name, that our 
finnes are foremen vs for Chriftes fake, and for more confirmation of our fayth, doc adde the Sacraments, 
which are the kales : of his grace,by which fayth we call vpon God (now that we are reconciled by Chrift 1 ) 
our moftmercifull father to obtaine rcmiflion of our finnes, and all other his benefits in themcritcs and 
worthinefle of Chriftes death onely. As for all other wotkes proceeding of fay th, as louc, almes, fatting, and 
all the fpintuall faenfices that we oficr,be acceptable to God by Iefus Chrift,andnot by merite of the works. 
But as for faenhec for finne, wc haue none,but the lambe of God once offered, whofc blood purgeth vs from 
ah finnes. And therefore die papiftsfettingvp an other facrifice then that which Chrift himfelfe did offer Thefaerifice 
once tor all,and befide feekmg rcmiflion of finnes, by fo many other mcancs as God hath neucr anpoyntcd of Chriftes 
to apply the benefice ofChnftes death by them: can ncuer excufe themfelues of derogating from Chriftes' death ' 
bIoud,orleckingremilTionotherwifethenbyit. To omit all other blafphemies, what chriftian heart doeth 
not ,trembIe,to heare them defend this prayer of their popifh church ? By the bloud of Thomas which bee for thee 
didjpend mnkev, Chrift to cUmbe whetherTbmas did afcend. Is this nothing els but humbly to vfe the meanes ap. 

poymed by Chrift to ajflie the benefits of hit bloud vnto them ? But of thefe matters more at large in other 
places. 



Rhem. 4. 



rcmiflion 
tunes is by 



Fulke 



7 From al finne.) From original and ac-htal,-venial and mortal,* culpa & pcena,»&.rr is.fr om the fault & the Paine Al r 

dujfor the Jam V. Btde fayth. th.n Chrifies Vaffion doth not onely remit m Baptifme the finnes before conmittedMalcthr °[ Cl > 

afterward alfo done by frailtie : yetfo,ifwe vfe for the remjftou of them, fnchmeansasbe nquifite & as Chritl hath a'Poin- rl ?fu" °[ 
tefahereefh, r^enabfom-Zcde vpon this place. Sec S.Jug,,fi;» e ' alfo vpon this place to. 9 .and S.Hierome, lii.con. by ftcuSric 



Pelag.cj. 



meanes alfb. 



] 



If the bloud of Chrift doc cleanfe vs from all finne not oneJy committed before bapttfme, but alfo com. SaciffaQion. 
mittcd of i raiitie hnce b2ptifme(as Bcde fayth rightly)where be your fatilfaclions by workes or paines fuffred P^atory. 
in this iifc,or in purgatory after this life, to purge men of their finnes,or to fatiffie Gods iuftice? But you adde 
a condition : Tnfojfwe vfefr the remff.on of them, fitch meanest be requifite,anda, Chrift bath appointed, whereof 

Bedareckoneihfome. To apply the rem 1 ffion of our finnes by Chriftes deatb,are not required any meritcs orfa- 
tifjachons of our works,nor Sacraments ofthe worke wrought,but the facraments to confirme faith,of tvhich 
followcth ncccflanly repentance and fayth. The wordesotBcda are thefe, Whatfimer after baptifme by daily 
fiatMewe banc committcd,the pace of the fame our redeemer remittal, vnto vs : efpechlly when among the rvor^s ofii4t 
wh th we aoc, we doe humbly eucry day confefji cur er roars vnto him, when we receiue the Sacraments or myfleries oflm 
bMsdphenforgiuing our debters wepray that our debts may beforgium vs, wlm, beiugmindfull ofhispaflion, we doe wil- 
h'Wfffiraiiyadnerfitie. Thefe doth not Beda fay to be meanes for the rcmiflion of finnes, but to be vfed of 
all them that obtaine remifhon of finnes by the blood of Chnft, as ductics of thankfulncfl'e, not as mcrites of 
rorgiueneue. S. Auguftmc alfo vpon this text acknowledgeth all finnes commitred before baptifme, and after 
to be purged by the bloudihedingofChriftvponthecroffe,butof the meanes to applv the lame vnto vshe 
fpcaketh not. S.Hierome fayth:T/><« which is written: Jml the LloudofClmfi doth clemfevsfrom att our finnes, is to be 
rnder flood,™ well in th confeffton ofbaptifme,as in the mercy of repentance. Therefore the bloud of Chrift without 
our mente and fatiffaaion,or other purgation doth cleanfe vs from finne,as well in repentauncc, as in bap- 
tifmcThe contrary of which doc^rinc^s the ground of your meritorious and fatiffaftorie workes, popiih pe- 
nance,tatiffaaion,purgatory,popes pardons,mafles and fuch like matters derogatory to the blood of Chrift. 

Rhem. /, 8 That we haue no finne.) Wegatlxr by thefe wordes and the former, that there be two fortes of finnes : ens mor- So ">efinncs 

talfxduding ysfrom light and thefocietie of God : an other venialphich ts found euen in thofe that walke in the Ihht and Ven,aiI * 
areintbefocietieofGod. jlfowe noteagainfith Telagians,that we be truly called the fonnes ofCod,andfoiufi in deede, A man mayb,- 
i hough we be not without allfi>mes,etiery one ofvs,as wellinji as -vniuft, being taught and bound to confejfe our offence^and "•"«'>' '"ft, no 
to askfpardondailyofGod,bythis petithnofth Pater nofter.l'brgiue vs our debtes.T/ftw/*orc5.^«^«/?/>« li.de na- withftandin 8 
WK&gruxte.reclienvbvpaytbebolyTatmrcIxsyTropbets,^ 
theyweremgraceandiupcecexceptingalmyesourB.Ladie, Dcqua propter honorcm Domini, nullam prorfus. 

cum de peccatis aguur,habere volo qusftionem. of whom, fayth he 3 for the honor of our Lord,whcn we talke 

M m m m. a. of 



ThefirftEpiflle Chap.il 

mlSSlSSff "tf^T^/V^h' ^'^h^enutylear^hichUveniaUfJ,, LS Zw 

S fgS?" % ? y ? /* D< ? 'S? C , a " be m > ^ ^ faith oncl X * <*"*> ^d through rcmiffion 

iuft before God,not excepting the virgine Mary, although in contention with the herctikes he w 11 hauc no 
cuefhon concerning her/or the W of Chnft. For he acknowledgeth the Scripmretobcnuew Etc" 

Lt££5 f T And WhC1 ' C /c l C,a ^ US affinncd , th " Abc l « «1W iuft in the Scnpturcs, and no finne is 
mentioned diarhe commuted . S. Augufline proueth that his a va>-ne argument againft the Scripture whtch 
pronounced! gene-ally that all men hauc finncd.and aredeftitute of the|lory of God, to fcHlKw 
nine becaufc there . none particularly metioncd. Thcrfore although hcWno hainous fl^SeSS 
hauc lcfle finnes,fuch as he reheaifaLwtich prooue that he was not iuft by workes before God bu t b y 3 
For Teeing the loue of God is the onely luftice of the law, an d that was not pcrfcft in Ad .becaufc it 3j& 
3 J3£ \iY™ c ™ c l? d ^tAb e wasnotpcrfeaiv iuft, and thercWitis the onelygraceofGod 
ff^lt b ft el wa V' 4ftmh r 1S ^ ht ' Mdnotb /^ mcriccofhls workes . Bywhichthereft ofTpatriarkes 
alfo were iuft whofe great finnes arc rchearfed,that you can not deny to be mo, talLas drunkenneffe in Noc 
^»ngm Abrahamand Ifack, mfideUue in Mofes,curfin^ 

pelcmg d i ftinftion,by rehcarlfng what fmall finnes might be in Abel although the Scripture called Staff 
facade lie was a man, m whom the flclh did rebcll againft the fpirite. For although by "he grace of God hec 
abftcmed from the molt grieuousfinnes,yet declareth thathe was not voyd of filne/and Sorenot iuft 
bv wori.es before God,but by grace and fa.th in Chrift. Therefore he affirmeth, rkSX,S 

ChnHthe tufi^uihe tithe propitiation for ottrfi mes . Cm.z.epi(!j> e l^Bo r jL libxc* ThrrW h* r.Z+hA J 

asoneofdiethr SP rinciplesw m cl/ 

guftinc therefore acknowledgeth that there be fomc finnes greater then other, as we doe,butTaXw3cd. 
gcth no finne fo fmall.but it dVerueth d f ath,if God (hould dealc in iuftice agaynft vs. ForX did the Cat 
thohke Church hold, Uiat no man in what iuftice foeuer, was voyd of finne? butto confu eTe Pelag^n 
which taught luihhcauon before God by good workes. Which they d.d with more (hew of reafon theT he 
pa pi ft eS when they held that a man might liuc without finne. Whereas thepapdtes confefllng tha^ man 
cannot .hue w.thout finne, doe neuertheefle affirme, that he is iuft before God by his worke which ^ 

CfiffSSW ^Tl ri ; C u l0UC ° ( ^' m Which ° ncl y that kind of iufti « d °«h confift T* S lugu- 
Sine faith-And thmkc to _fh utof the matter by a vaine diftinftion of mortal and venial fmnes,which me fcrio- 
tures knownor and his inuented for nothing els,but to obfeure the grace of God, by which leW are nV 
ftifiedthroughfaithmthedeathandmer^ 

infants newfy bapuzcd 3 asl.umg withoutfinne, mcaneth of Lh finnes, as are committed by deliberadon | 
t^cS^^ 



CHAP. II. 



lf.'Myfime 
7 andtl 



€ «Hf£jwc\»7cv, 



i 



i 



V77 l ; l d j e > butt b^primu»ejhough<i, l e*nfei t i t . 9 Thtrefirehe that beUeuetb mud 

cftixClmnh. aj he doth earnefilyinadcate iuftice and good xtorl;es. J * J™™*!"* ^ 

i 

jV/jYlitlechildrei^thefe things I write to XMriittlechtUren.thefetbm^ritelv^ \ 

LVivou thatyoufinnenot.Butandifany HSltoyou^tjc fnncnot. ^idifanym^ 

withtheFathcrjEsvsChrifttheiuft. Qirifi the righteous. J J 

2 And Lee « the propitiation for our z *An$hceisthe atonementfor ourfmes, 
finnes-andnotforoursonely, butalfoflfor ^tforosir^csofteljM^fof^thedn^f 
the whole worlds. dl the world. J 

3 Andinthisweknowethatwchaue s AndherelyrPearefHretbatwefyowhim, 

knowen tf 



Chap. 1 1. OfS.Iohn. 448 

knowen him, if we obferue his commaun- ifwekeepehis commandements. 

dements. , * Hethatfaith,lknowhim,andkee»ethnot 

4UHcthatfaithheknowethhim,&kee- /^^^^ W wv/4^r,^^||w«/;V//B0r,tt«th. 

pcth not his commaundements : is alier and notin y m 

thetruth is notin him : / Bm ' wbo r 9 ^hhis „„*, jnbimisthe 

5 Buthethatkeepethh«word,»nhimm hueofGodterfeElindeed.-Heerebyknmwe 
vcrv deede the chantie of God is panted : that „ e are tnhm> 

in this we know that we be in him. , __ , .... ,.,,.,. , ,. 

6 He that faith he abideth in him: ought ' He that faith he abtdtthm him .ought htm 
cucnashewalked,himfe]fallbtowalke. fiifi towalke,euen as be wal^d. 

7 Mydcerc{t,Iwritenotanewcomman- 7 Breth L re »> 1 "™< M ******** 
dement toyou, butanoldcommandement ™ 7? H > butanoldecommandementwhichyee 
which you had from the beginning.™ e old h ^eheardfrom the beginning Tbeoldecom- 
commaundement is the w°ord which you ««■«■■* is the word which yee haue heard 
haue heard, pom the beginning. 

. 8 Againe * a new commandement write * Againe, a newe commandment I write 

^iz.' I to you,which thing is true both in him and fnteyon , that is true in him, and the fame is 

in you : becautc the darkeneffe is pafled,and ^^alfowyou,forthedarkeneJJeispaft,andthe 

the true light now fhineth. trM tyht now/hineth. 

9 He that faith he is in the light, and ha- 9 He that faith that hetsin the light, and 

teth his brother : is in the darkneffe euen vn- J*t hateth kisbrother, isindarkgneffe euen vu~ 

til now. till this time. 

Ho.3,14. io*Hethatlouethhis brother, abideth l0 * Hee that loueth bis brother , abideth xloU^ 

in the hght,and feudal is not in him. in fa fofa a „4 there ts none occaftonofeuillin 

1 1 But he that hateth his brother : is in bim . 
the darkneffe, and walketh in the darkneffe, /, He t h at hateth his brother, is in darkf- 
andknowethnotwhitherhcgocth,becaufe nefe t andwalketh in darl^nefe: and cannot tell 
the darkenes hath blinded his cies. whither he goeth, becaufe that darkeneffe hath 

12 Iwntevntoyoulitlechildien,becaufe blinded his eyes. 
your finnes are forgiuen you for his name. . D , , u . . 

13 I write vnto you fathers, becaufe you , '***«'™» *»'*/**> becaufe your 
haue knowen him which is from the begin- f^^forgtuenymf^hu names fake. 

ning, I write vnto you yon* men, bewufe . '* ST^ ^^ 

you haue ouercome the wicSedone. kg—*** that is from the beginning, /write 

14 I write to you infantes, becaufe you ^JgT* ""*' 3 ' hmg ° mCm§ 
haue knowen the Father . I write vnto you ? ' , . . . . , - 
yongmen, becaufe you are ftrong, an/the , '+/ WttU W ,** #** ' heca *fo" 
wordofGod abideth inyou, andyouhaue *"? &»'» the father, J haue written to yon 

ouercomc the wicked one. % thgrs ; '?"!& J 9 ha(ie , ^ men him ** » 

15 Loue not the world, nor thofe things &"" the b f mm & • ^aue written vntoy on 
which are in the world . If any man loue the ?$ ™»>f"*»fV' ~*/r*S> ***» *«* 
world, the charitie of the Father is not in of qod abideth myou,andye haue overcome the 
him wicked. 

tfMte i * Becaufe tal that is in the world,is the 'S See thatyeloue not the ^orld, neither the 

SStf " concupifcenceoftheflcfh, and the concu- thm lj'»*' ™*nthe»orUJf*»ym*nk»ethe 

ES*i pifccncc of the eies, and the pride of life, ^r^theloueofthefatl^risnotinhim. 
£™, which is not of the Father , but is of the l6 Forallthat is inthe world, asthcluslof 

lH-n .*r't.$ world. theflejh, and the lufl of the eyes, and the f ride of 

\ 1 7 And the world paffeth and the con- life, is not of the father, but of the world. 

cupifcence therof . But he that doeth the wil ' 7 -And the worldpafeth away, and the lufl 

ofGod.abideth foreuer. thereof: but he that fulfilleth the will of God,a- 

1 8 Litlc children, it is the laft houre, and bdethjw euer. 
'•**»**■ as you haue heard , that c Antichrift com- / 8 Litle children, it is the laft time: and as 

meth : now there are become || many anti- ye haue heard how that antichrift Jhall come, c- 

chriftes : whereby we know that it is the laft uennow there are many antichrifis : wherbywe 

Houre. know thatitu the laft time. 

19 II They / 9 They 



ThefirftEpifflc Chap.ii. 



IP fi They went out from vs: but || they i 9 They went out from vs, but theywere not 

. * werenotof vs forif they hadbecn ofvs, ofvs: For ifthey had beene ofvs, they wouldno 

they would furely haue remained with vs: doubthaue continuedwith vs: ButhhatH mivht liOr^eom: 

I Dutjjthattheymaybemanifcftthattheyare appear* that they are not all 'ofvs, aethtopafc 

• notalofvs. „ / # Y 

<&«* 20 Butyou haue <thcvn&ion from the '"f^ th fy^^<>intingofhim 

\ CMIh*. Holyone,and|jknowalthings. that 1* holy ,andye know allthngs. 

I a>S°Li 2l * * iaue not written t0 y ou as to them 2l llj auc not mitten vntojou as though ye 

i: chrijlians. tnat ^ now not the truth, but as to them that &** m '** truet ^ • but becaufeye know tt t and 

know it: and tliat no lie is of the truth. that m lie uef the trueth, 

22 Who is alier, buthc which denieth 22 who is a lier y but he that denieth that Ie- 
that I e s v s is not Chrift ? This is Antichrift fa is Chrifi > the fame is Antichrifl, that deni- 
vvhich denieth the Father and the Sonne. eth the father and the forme. 

23 Euery one that denieth the Sonne, 23 fvhofoeuer denieth the fonne the fame 
neither hath he the Father . He that confef- hath not the father: But he that knowied°eth 
feth the Sonne,hath the Father alfo. the fonne.hath the father aifo. * 

24 You,that which you haue % heard fro -,/■,♦'♦/ »/• ' • - • 1 r t. t 
the beginning, let it abide in you . If that a- „ tt^fl^TJ "^ff*™*^ 
bide myouvSichyou haue heard from the %%?/% tJ$T* ' ft" "*** 
beginning , you alio fhal abide m the Sonne t'faffT '^'7^ *""?' " 
and the Father J *J" f° P**couttnue tn the fonne, arM 



remain em 
in the 



*• 



25 And this is the promis which he pro- * 
miied vs,life euerlafting. */ v***thu is thepromifi that he hath pro. 

26 Thefe things haue I written to you mi f cdvs > eucn eternalllife. 
concerning them that feduce you. * 6 Tb*fi things haue I mitten vntojou, co- 
if And you,the vn&ion which you haue cermn g them that deceiueyou. 

receiued from hini, let it abide in you . And 27 And the annomtmg -which ye haue re- 
yon haue no ncede that any man teach you : ceiuedofhim dwelleth inyou ; and ye neednot I 
but as his vndion teacheth you of al things, that any man teachyou, but as the [ante annoin- \ 
and it is true , and it is no lie . And as it hath ting teacheth you of all things, and it is true, 
or /»«. taught you,abide c irvhim. and not lying : and as it taughtyou,yejhall abide 

28 And now lifle children abide in him : in it. 

that when he flial appeare, we may haue co- 2 8 Andnaw babes, abide in him: that when 

fidence , and not be confounded of him in he {hall appear e y we may bebolde, and not bea- 

his comming. fhamed\ of him at his comming. 



1 



29 If youknow that heisiuft know ye 29 Ifye know that he is righteous, know alfo 
that cuerv one alfo* which doeth mitice, is that euery one which doth righteoufnes, isborne 
borne of him. of him. 



More, ! 



MARGINAL!, NOTES. Chap.ii. 



Bhem.l. J* Were not ofvs.) tf*J»""/W^k^,,^^^^ 



fate their death. 



Fulke ' U J^^l&lT^ ° frS,y0n fay ' thcy Wereof vs > which lhe fcri P ture neucr faith, butto maimeine 



** 



With ys m 

Xhem. 2. 





wrought 

The reprobate 

no members 

of c he church* 

be mouth 



Rhem. 3. " «..-..-..- 



i 



Mts.^. 



j 



C h a p.i i. Of S. Iohn. 44 p 

now thm hajl begun inff'tccmd it frail bt nude perfeSlin tbeepkn thou fr alt Might to doe mthh* els Mm death fall 
befwnllowedvpinviclor/e. ° " J 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. n. 

Rhem, 4. r - That you finnenot.) S.lohn (faith V, Bedevpon thitplace) is not contrarie to himfelf, in that /« Math 

htntomkg tlxmwstboutfinne, whmhefaidmthe laftcbapter could 'not be without al finnes . but in the former pla?e he 
Warned vs only ofourfrailety,tlxtt wefhouldnot arrogate to our feiues pet feStiwiocer.cie : here he prouoketh rs to Watchful, 
netfe and diligence in refifting and auoding finnes , jpecially ,he greater, which by Gods grace may more eafily be repelled. 

FtUke. 4. The wordcsofBedaarethefe: He » not contrarie to himfelf e, which fayd before, that we couldnot Hue withut 

finne, and now faith, hemitethvnto vs thatwe fhouldnot finne . But there he dmorafredvsneceffmly, providently, and Merit 
wholefoml, of our frailty, left any manfhouldplcafe Umfdfe, M though he were irmccent, and by extoll.m himfelf -of tn>. 
Ms, [houldtheratherperifh : heereconfequcntljheexhorteth, that if we cannot be without all fault, ycfwe (hnldende- Aiir 
mur as much a* we are able, lefiwe our fekes frouUUue negligently, after the fraittit of our condition :buU,:uldfi.«l,t mUnm '° 
watchfully and manfully agamjl aU vices, eftecully the greater and more open vices, which by the Lords help: we may ntre 
. eajily oucrcome or auoid. 

mm. f. i Anaduocatc.) The calling and office of an Advocate, is innuny things proper to Chnft, and in entry condition How Chnft 

morefingularly and excellently agreingto hsmthen to any Angel, Saintl, or creature listing, though tlxfalfo be rightly and iVoJr only 
tritely focalltd, and tliat not ouely without al derogation, but much to the honour of Clmjli aduocation. To him My and Aduocacc, 
onely it agreeth to procure Vsmercie before Gods face, by the generalranfom, price, andpaimentofbisbloudforourddi. 
ume, as tsfaidm the fentemefohmng, And he is the propitiation for our finnes, and not for ours onely, but for 
the whole worlds . In which fort hex our onely aduocate, becaufe he is our ouely redeemer . and hereupon he alone imme- 
diatly, by anithrough himfelf, and 'without tin aide or afftfiance of 'any cther,manorAngel,inhisownename,ri<rhtMid 
tneritet,confiientlydeaUthinowca„fesb:fore Godowiudge,and fo prccurcth ourpardon, which ittheln\he(lderr et of 
aduocation that can be. " ° ■* 

Mwhkhmtwithftanding.yet the Angels, andSaintls, and our fcllcwes aliue, may and do pray for vs, and in that they HowAn^eb 
dealewtth God by mtercefjton to procure mercie for ys,may htmy be called our adssccates: not fo M Chrift ii^ho demand ^^M^ 
dethal things immedtatly by Ins owne merits, but as fecondary intercejfors, who neuerask^ nor obtaine any thin" for vs but aliueare °" 
per Chriftum Dominum noltrum,6jr and though Chrift our common Lord, Aduocate, and Redeemer ofmatkindeAnd adaoaK$ ' 
belKld bn S. Auguftme (tra&I m cp.lo. vpm theft very words) prevented the Hereti&caui/lations. Scd dicit aliquis 

&c. But lome man wil lay, Do not the Sainfts then pray for vs ? do not Bifliops then or Prelates and Pallors 
pray for the people ? Yes, faith he : Marke the Scriptures, and y ou foal finde that the Apoftles prayed for the 
people,and agame defired the people to pray for them, and fo the head praicth for al, and the members one 
tor an other .^/;4«v;^ 

the fame My father writeth yfm the 8f Vfalme in fine . Our Lord Icfus Chrift doth yet make interceflion for vs al haucn pra 
the Martyrs that be with him,pray for vs : neither wil their interceflion ccafe,til we ccafe our gronings ' foc *»• 



5 —.....».,—».».«....«. u *ui,r».tjr iui vsiiitui.jrvYjitiicirinterccnionccaiejtijweccaleourgroninps. "• 

In thu fenfe therf re whofoeuer praicth for rs, either aliue or dead, is cur aduocate. as S. Augttfiine f cp. 59 to Pauli- 
nus circa med.) calleth Bijhops, tlx peoples advocate,, wlxn theygiue them their benejitlion or bleffsng . So doth the holy Inn litctt 
CImch call our B Lady our aduocatc,by the very tvovdes ofS.Irenxtts that you may fee fucb fpeacb» be no mw inventions & H.SPfi 



: i 



3 



^tthmr^inamrfer^^atdint^ v - v -^-v, f . w ,-^ f «v^«r / « w/n «»» - r - . 

uocation of Angels, anddefend Hie fame agasnft their yonger brethren the 'Puritanes. 

Fulke. S> The fcripturencuer calleth any angcll, fainct, or creature liuing or dead our aduocate with the fathcr,but 

only Iefus Clwift,thcttore none can be fo called without derogation to his office to whom it is proper. S.Au- Chrift our on. 

guitinc faith, If S. Iohn had offered himfelfe to be mediator or aduocate at Tawenianplacedthe bijbop mediator ^ aduoCitte ' 

betweene dispeople and God, he fliouldbeno true apofHe but anticliri[t.C<)flf.e/».'P < w»j.W.2.f.8. Butforafmuch 

as the word Aduocate is borrowed of lawyers, & fignifieth him that is to plead the iufticc of his clients caufe 

not cuery one which may or doth pray for vs,can be called our aduocate,but he onely that can plead his m- 

ftice, which he hath giuen vs before God his father.to obteine mercy for vs . Therefore if angels and faincts 

departed doc pray for vs, which we know not by the Icriptures, asweknowthatourbrethren aliue doe pray 

for vs : yet arc they no ad uo c ates of ours,but petitioners & intreaters for vs, nor no mediators, by whole wor- 

thinefTe wc may looke to obteine remiflion of our finnes. Neither doth S.Augufline fay any thing aeainft vs 

when he faith that the fainfts liuing, the bifliops or paftors doe pray for vs. For they pray not as aduocates* 

but as fclow members, nor yet the fainfts dcparted(if they doe pray for vs)dare vfurpe the office of Chrift.to 

be aduocates to plead their iuflicc or merits for vs , as you in your blafphcmous prayers to them doe often 

require them . And therfore you labor in vainc, by fecking out certcinc places of the fathers,where the word 

Aduocate is vfed in another fenfe , to couer the wickednefle of your multinide of aduocates fet vp to obteine 

mercy by their merits, either with Chrift or without him . S. Auguftine calleth not the bifhops the peoples 

aduocates abfolutely, which reproueth Parmenian for calling the biihop the peoples mediator, vnderftan- 

ding mediator for the fame that is called aduocate in this place : but he faith the Trebtttatit wereaduocates 

doe offer to the mift mercifull power of God, tlnfi whom they ham vndertaign by impofttion of hards. 

You feehedoeth not call them abfolutely or properly aduocates > but fheweth wherein they refemble 
aduocates , not in that principall point of the aduocates office , whereof the Apoftle heere fpeaketh 
Neither doth your Popifh Church call the virgine Mary your aduocate , in fuch fenfe as Ireiueus or 
his interpreter , calleth her the aduocate of Euc : For Irena;us meaneth , neither in refpeft of her 



ThcfirftEpifUe Chap.il 

merits nor ofbcr prayers, that Mary is made the aduocatc of Eae, but thatby her obedience vnto the word 
ofGod,(heconcduedChrUtthefatuourofalliuen,asEuc byhcrdifobedience deceiued Adam, inwhome 

deftru&ion came vpon allmen . But to confound the Trotefiants plainely, Chrifi Gckpowledgcth angels to be deputed 
for tlx protection of infant^ and in other places tlx proteffion of aU tlx faitlfuUU tothem. A plainc confufion. 

The angels are appointed to the protection of the faidifull,therefore not onely they, but fainds departed al- 
io be our aduocates . As though the angels could not proteft the cleft againft their aduerfaries,cxcept they 
were their aduocates alfo with God the father, to purcbafc rcmiffion of finnes for them . But the Proteflants 
themfelues (you fay) pray for the protection and aduocation of angels: Indeed we pray toGodthathcwili 
prore&vsby the miniftcry of his holy angels, becaufc we read in the fcriptuics that the angels are Gods mi- 
nifters for the defence of his chofen. But for the aduocation of angels, that is, that they may be our aduo- 
cates, we pray not, neither arc you able to prooue that the mmiftcry of defence or protection is all one with 
aduocarion : nor that although prote&ion of vs be deputed to angels, that it is alfo deputed to fainfts depar- 
ted, who as they arc of diucrs natures, fo they arc not deputed to the fame fcruice or miniftcric . CMfi there* 
fire (as S. Auguftme faith vpon this place) is ouraduccate , indtmur tint thou finne not:butifofinfimkie of this life 9 
fime hive crept vp on thee, i>mnediatly loob£toit,imrnediatlyktitdift>leafetbee $ immediatly condemn* it, and xchenthm 
haji condemned it, thmfhab come fecurely to tlx iudge, there tlnu hafi an advocate, be not afraid, left ihoujhouldefl leefe 
tl)e cmfeoftim confefjion . For ifaman in this life doihfometime commit himfelfe to an eloquent tongue, andperiflj n 



t 



and tlx word was with God, euen he, le:n£fucbaman 9 fayd not y you haste an aduocate with the father, but if any man (hall 
finne (faith he) we Ime an aduocate : Ixfaydnotyou I>aue, nor you haue me,neidxr faith he, you haue Chrifi himfelfe, but 
he fet Cirri fi, not himfelfe to be an aduocate, andfaid,we hmcjKtjm haue. He had ratlxr place himfelfe in the number of 
finncn,that hemigbthaue Chrifi his aduocatejhrn that be fhould place himfelfe tobe an aduocate in freed of Chrifi and to 
bt found among tlx proud that are to be damned. Brethren, we haue lefts Chrifi the iufi himfelfe tobe our aduocate he is 
the propitiation for our finnes : he that held this \mh made no herefie, he tl/at fold this hath made mfhifme. For when are 
fihifines made f when men fay % we are iufi, weftnBifie tin* vndeane, we iufiifie the vngodly, we as{e, weobteine: hut wh.t 
fad lohn i If any man Ime finned, we luate an aduccate with tlx father, lefus Clirifi the iufi . Stttfime man rviUfay, then 
doe nit holy men asfyfer fe i then doe net bifnpsandouerfrers aJ^e for the people fBut nutrkfthefcriptoresi and fee that o- 
ucrfecn alfo commend themfelues to tlx people . For tlx apoftle faith to tin people ; Traying alfo for vs . The apoftle prayeth 
fir thepeople> the p.cfle prayeth fir tlx apefile : we pray for you brethren, andpray you alfo fir vs , let ail the members 

pray one for another, let the htadmaty mttmfftonfir all. You fee then that the mutuall duety of the members pray- 
ing one for another, doth differ from the aduocation of Chrift, which is the head, and who only pkadeth 
iuttice for vs,as an aduocate with the father, to whom we may be boldc to come without mediation or aduo- 
cation, andmuchkife merits and fausfaction of any other. 

Rhettt. 6. *• For the whole Worlds.) S. Jugufiinegaihcred hereof ag.wfi tlx Donati 

driue the Church into eorneis or fime certame countries, from the wiuerfaiitie efal1\ations (whereof it was named by Church bthc 
the^pofiles, Catltolihe) that tlx true religion, and Clwrclt, andconfequentlythe ejfe£t of Chrifis propitiation, death,<tnd ^^ 
aduocattin,pcrteinetbnQttoone<tge,natiQ7h or people >but to tlx wink world. S. Mgtflme y pen this f lace to. 9. trad, X wc * 
inep.Io. 

Ft/Ike. 6 • As the Donatifts would driue the church into Africa,fo the papifts into Europe, in a part whereof onely pwfw «~ 

theirpopifhdearincreigneth. Y 7 3E3k » 

Jthm. 7. 4- Hethatfaithheknowcth.) To\mwGodhcre,fignifUth(a*ttdothofiminthtS^ 

at in tlx ty chapter, tobe ihficietiewitl^ ° on »™ 

themfelues thus to kgow Gcd, andyet kfepe nothkeommtendenunts, he is a Uer^ts alCaluinifies and Lutherans, that pro- 
feffe themfelues to be in tlxfauour of God by onely faith t affirming, that tlxy neither kfepe, nor poffibly can kept his conu 
nuundements. 

Fulke.7. r Avainecauffljweaffirmethatwenei^ Cauillwg, 

for then we might truly fay we haue no finne, which no man can lay. Yet by bis grace, not of our ftrength, we 
kecpe his commandemcnts(which are charitie faith S.Auguftine)thoueh not in fuch perfection as his iufticc 
requireth.y ct in fuch meafurc as his mercy in Chrift acccpteth- If papifts affirme that they kecpe Gods com- 
mandcmentsfoperfeftly that they finne not, they dccciuethcmfefues,and the truth isnotinthem. 

Rhm. S. t l8 ; Manyantichrifts.) The holy Apoftle S. Iohn (faith SMyprian) did not put a difference betwixt one AlHeretite* 

herefieor fchiime and another,nor meant any fort thatfpeciallyfeparated them fclucs, but generally called arc antkhrift* 
al without exception^rifAn^that were aduerfaries to the Church, or were gone out from ^c fame. ^w/ tf th r c , forcriincfl 
litle after, It is euident that al be here called antichriftes, that haue feuercd them felues from the charitie and SjJSSf 
vmue of the Catholike Church. So mitcth he ep.7£nu.i ad Magnum .Whereby we may tearne, tint al Heretics, 
orrathtr Jrduk*etik[s be prcpcrlyth'pi ec.trjors of that one ondftecidAntichrifi, which is to come at the lafi end of the 
WorU^zndwhich is called here insmediatly ^ ^rfjO^/^/^c, that peculiar and fingularAntichrift. 

TttUtC. 8. WelearncbythiSjthatAntichnlHsnofingularman, but the grcateftherefic and pride maketh that great Antichriftiw 

and fpeciall Antichriftjof whom the Apoftle fpeakcth. xThetfi. fingular maa 

Bhem.Q. l * Theywentoutfromvs.) ^*euident m tetmdnuarks,wlxrtbytoeonuinced 

Wt>tl*tbeing<meefthtcommmC<ul^ they firfool^it, atd went out from the fame. Simon M*. JwSSL 

gPtW^thtVeK^ *hilhus,Ar]Hs,Macedmitte,TeU^,ii$ thcirgoing 

Calutthond tlx lilte, wreofthccommonfocietieofahsthatbeClnifiian Catholics, theywentoutfromvs whom they Jaw outoftbe 
to latem ynitie of faith and religion together, and made themfelues new conuenticles . therefore they were fas the Apofile <?«tbo&i 
herefheweth) antichrifies, and we and al that abide in tlx auncient fellowjhip of Chrifiian religion, that went not out of ,fcaen * 
their fellow/hip, in which we ncuer were, nor out of any other fouetit ofkpowen Chrifiiann can not be Schifmatilfs or 

Hcretity, 



Rtem.io 



went 



How Heretite 



$ 



z t 






Ghap.ii. OfS.Iohn; 4jo 

Heretikes,but rmfl needes be true Chriftian Catholike menJLet our aduer forks tel vs,out of what Church we eucr deforced " Ihe C** 01 ** 
when,andwhere,andynderwhatperfonsit was that we reuolted, as we can tel them tl>e yere, the placet, the Ringleaders of 2K&?*" 
their remit, Eoneout 

Ftflkep. Thc Po P e and P a P iftcs ar c gone out from the Catholike Church of Chrifl, into the malignant and Ami- 

chriftian Church of Komc,becaufc they abide not in the ancient fellowfhip of Chriftian religion taught by 
the Apoftles,and receiuedinthe PrimiciueChurch.From whence Boniface the third went out manife%,an<i 
by Gregoriesiudgemcntjbccame Antichnft,when heboughtfor a great fumme of monev,of Phocas the trai- ¥?%** An ' 
tor and murdercr,thnt vfurped thc Empire,the title of vniuerfall Biibop, and head of theChurch, which pro- 
phane and Antichriftian title, none of his PredeceiToi s (as Gregorie tcftifieth) would cuer vfe before h.m. 
From that time,thc Pope hath openly exercifed tyrannie in the Church of God,and daily more and more in- 
creafedin pride and impietie,vntill he had vtterly obfeured thc doftrine offaluation, in thc greatcft number 
of men,thc remnant only exceptcd.which according to Gods election, were alwaies prefcrued . Luther and 
Caluine thcrcrorc,went not out of the Catholike Church,but being called by thc fpiritc or God.and his word 
in the Scripture/ ty came out of Baby ton into the Church of Chrift. Apoc .1 8.4. They came from thc Papiftes, 
therefore,as S. Auguftine came from the Manichees, and many other godly men, that haue beene reclaimed 
out of hercficsjwhercin they had becne borne and bredde,and nofeled vp from their youth.Whicb Hcretikcs . 
with as great equitie as yoiynight abufe this text againft them, and fay, they went out from them . That you 
can tell thc yccrc,thc placcs,and the Ringleaders of our reuolt , it is a vainc bragge. For we haue not rcuolted 
from Chrift and his Church, but from Antichrift , and his flauilli armie of Popiih Pricfte>,prophecied of by 
Gregone,which was performed in his next iucceflbr faue oncSee *.Theffz.in diueife feftions.thc Pope pro- 
ucd to be the great Antichnft,vnto whom the reuolt was made from Chiift and his faith. 

19. They were not of vs.) He meaneth not.that Htrctikfswers not, or could not beinor of the Church,befrethey 

M out or fel into tfabherefieorfchifmei but partly that many of themwhich afterward fal out, tlwugh they we-.ebef re — 

with the refl t md portals ofalthe Sacraments with other their fellowrs,yet in deede we-,-e of naughtie lifeandconfiier.ee "' ol ** 
when they were within,ondfo being rather at il humors andfuperflnous excrements, then true and liuely fortes of the body £ &.' 
after a fort may be fold not to haue been of the body at ol. So S.Mtgufiine expomdeth theft wordes In his comment or ie ypm 
tins place. traft. ?. butelswhere, more agreably as itfeemeth,tbatthe^pof}lemeaneth,thatfuchafwilnottarieinthe 
Church ,but f natty for fake » « the end, in theprefiience of God , and in reffieel of the final benefice they (hoi haue by their 
temporal final" abode thcre,be not of or in the Church, tliougb according to this prefentfiate, they are truth members thereof. 
Li.de corrept.& gr.c9.er dc dono pcrfcuer.c.g. 

Fttkt 10. Hcrctikes and other reprobates,may be in thc outward focictie ot fellowfhip of the Catholike Church,but Thereprobate 
they can ncuer be true members ofthe Catholike Church of Chrift, whichis thenumbcrof Gods deft the «i»tine 

members ofthe body of ChriftSo fayth S.Auguftine : Many that are not ofys, receiuethe Sacramenti with vs.They l P !? e ? < £, 
reeetue Baftifm: with vs,they receme with vsthat which tl» faithfull doe know, the bleffingond Eucharifi, andwhatfoe. QmShT* 
uer » m the number ofthe holy Sacraments.They take the communication of the altar it felfe with vs, andyet they are not 
ofys .-tmUproucth that they are not ofvs.Yoa fee that neither the rcceiuing of Baptifme, nor ofthe Lordes Sup- 
pcr,which he calleth the communication ofthe altar, can make themofvs,which are none of vs, therefore 
the Sacraments arc feales of Gods grace in the eleft,they doe not giue grace of the workc wroughr.Oecume- 
mus expounding this place,fayth :They were not ofvs,that it, ofthe lotte of them which artfautd. Neither doth Au- 
guftine in the other places which you quote.gainefay this,but confirmcth it. There arefome, which are called of 
y. ithe formes of Godfor the grace which they haue receiued but temporally, yet they are notof Godfil whom lohn fay th 
they went out from vs,but they were not ofvs,&c. that is,when theyfeemed to be among vs,they were not of vs. A«aine' 
they were in good, but becaufe they centinuednot therein, that is,they continued not to the end, they were not (fstyth he) of 
vs,euen when they were with vs,thatu,they were mt of thenumbcrof the femes, euen whnthey were in the faith of the 
fames: becaufe they tl>at are the fames in dtede,are forekpowen and fredeflinated, to be conformable to the image of htf 
fonne, and are called according topurpofe, that they may be eletl. For the fonne ofprom<.feperifi,eth not, but thefonne of 
perdition. Thefemmtherefore were of the many that are called, bat of fix few that are chofen, they were not. Youfce 
tnereforc the Catholike Church, which is the body of Chiift, confifteth onely of the eleft, and predeftinate 
vnto eternal! life , of which number they arc none, that bclecuc for a time, and after fall away, for fuch were 
neucrof the Church, though they were in it. In the other place: De dono perfetter c.S. he vnderftandeth 
them onely to be of vs, which are predeftinate to life. The ?e\z°\anproceedeth,and fayth: Why hath he not 
granted to fomewhichworfhippedhimwith a good intent or faith, to contmueto the endei Why thinkeft thou? but be. 
caufeheMhnotlye,whichfayth:tl>eywentoutfromvs,buttheywerenotofvs,forifthey had beene ofys, theyfhould 
«* would ham taried with vs . You fee , that S. Auguftine neuer fayth, that the reprobate arc truely members of 
the Catholike Church or body of Chrift, although they be for a time in thc vifiblc Church,partakeri of the 
Sacraments,hauc feme taftc ofthe grace of God,and fomc temporall faith for a feafon , but ncuer continue 
therein to die ende. 
Ehm, i 9 That they may be manifeft. Godpemhtethherefietobe, that ftichas Bepemanent, confiant, ondebo'en By hereto 

members and children ofthe Catholike Church,onely knowsn to God before, may now alfo be nude nwufefi to the world! by «"«**" C»- 
their confiant remaining inthe C H v R C H, when the windeandblafi ofettery here fie or t eta at ion drimth out the otlier Ihht 5 hollk<s arc 
anivnftabJe perfons. ' * xnowen. 

Rhem.JI «>• Know al things.) TheythatabideinthevnitieofChrifiesChurch, haue thcvnCt!on,that »,the holy G/ty?, EuerygooJ 

who tcachithal truth, not that euery member or man thereof hath al knowledge in him felf perfomlly but that euery one Catho,lk e '» 
whichis of thatha^iefocietietowhich Chrifi (.ramified and gaue the Holy Glioft , U partaker of al ether mens riftesand ^tfu. 
S -acesin the fame holy Spirit, to his faltsotion.^ither neede any tofeeke truth at Heretics handes or others tfatbe gone Church to 4 
ent,when n,s withnthem films and onely within thctn films in Gods Church . If thou loue vnitie (faith SUuguRine) nation. 

for thee alfb hath he,whofoeuer hath any tiling in iwakc away enuie, it is thine which 1 hauc.itis mine which 
thou haft.&c.rMtf.s Un Euang. loan, 

Nnnn S. Auguftine 



The firft Epiftle Chap.iii. 

Twke II. SAuguftine vnderftandeth this,of the inward teaching by the holy Ghoft, which muft concurrc vj the out- 

ward minifterie of the Church,that it may be profitable Mis fa inward maifter (faith he) that teadmhehrifitcu 
<hnbjmm[piratm teachethjvhere hisinftWation and vfiion is notpords found in yaine outwardly . So faith Beda • 
^ceftAe^nttebe^efentrntheheart^thehearer^ Homanthereforeafcribetbto 

!Ti !l i V , V , T**"*********** ***** jMf*. rwixtqttbmbt cne thatteacheth Faith.W. 
wttbmjhe '"'hers tongue laboureth m vaine nthut. S.lohn mcaneth not therfore,that the implicite faith of the cite ? 
Papiftes js fufficien tj but that true Chriftians haue diftinft knowledge of all thinges ncceliaiie to faluation 
both by the outward preaching of the word,and by the inward vnftion of the fpirite. ' 



CHAP. III. 



Rhem.l. It's not for tlx fonne of Co^toftnne mcrtally,b»t for tlx fomesoftheDiuelfvherby they are k^encne from anither md 

not by onely faitl). u True faith isjbatnealfoloue our brethren, giuingb.th our life and ' fttbfiajtce fr them* i 9 
Suchvnfemedlouemay bane great confidence before God. 23 ^^fttktkefingofhiscommatmdementsdothmuch 
tleafehmphtchconfifi in faith and charitie. 

Tulkei. Tocontinuein heinous finnes,is diuelifh 3 and not befeeming the children ofGod.Yetbyeuery *reeuousfaIl 

they arc not knowen to be the fonnes of the Deuill. Dauid, although by the Deuils fuggeflion $e had com- 
mitted adultcrie and murther , yet was he not thereby knowen to be the Deuils fonne , but a dilbbedicnt 
(bnne of God,whom by his mei cic and chaftifemcnt,hc called to repentance. 

SEc what mailer of charitie the Father TyEholdwhat charitie the father bath Jhewed 

* Not b na h u th g ' Uen VS ' tnat wc ^"^ be namcd £3 vs euen thatwe fhouldbe called the fonnes 

cure,* chliit ^ d be * the fonnes of God . For this caufe of God .-for this caufe the worldknoweth vsnot> 

fcbut by grace the world doth not know vs, becaufe it hath becaufe it hath not knowen htm 

andadoptm. not knovvenhim. , ' . , . , 

2 Mydeereft,nowwearethefonnesof ofM^Lf^rtZ^^^ 
God: and it hath not yet appeared what we U£'£? L "^ m L "TVJ*" m 
Ihal be. We know tL when he fhal ap! *?£%?£? ?«» h " h n ffW«[> 
peare, wefhal belike to him : becaufe we W ^ allbel ^ hm ' f^e fhall fee hm as he 

il 1./* 1< « . **« 



ftSfcSi ^c fee him as he is. 



nndbeiikevn- 3 And euery one that hath this hope in 3 -A"* way man that hath this hope inhim, 

r«t£« e s. him^fanaifieth himfelf,as healfo is holy. P^£^himfelfe t euenashealfoisptsre. 

?$?£&. m .4 Euery one that committethfinne J com- , Who focuer committed fnnejranfgreffcth 

».&««>. nnttcthalfo iniquitie : and \ finneis iniqui- alfothelaw:forftnneisthetranfgreffionofth ff 

e. 29. ne. larve. 

KJ3,4. J And* you know that he appeared to A . , . . 

x.PcWjH. takeaway our finnes : * & finnc in him there T ^™} e W™thatbeafpearedto*takeA--K6.<tf. 

is none. ^ourfinnes^andinhimisnofinne. Lpetwa. 



many 



6 Euery one that abidcth in himjfitmcth . _ v „ ^^ mmmwm9W — m 

not : and euery one that finneth, hathnot euer ftnnethjjath not feene him, neither knowen 
ieen hi m,nor knowen him. him. 

7 Litle children, let no man feduce you. , t> m l.. i^ miMmM j ■ , , , 
He that doeth iuftice,is iuft : euen as he alio „/ • lf"{''"r»J<*«*J°» ' he that do- 

isiuft. cuoi»oeauo ethrtghteoufneffe^rtghteoHS,euenasheisrigh- 

10.8,44. 8 * He that committeth finne, is of the 

deuil : becaufe the deuil || finneth from the * * He that committeth finne ^ ofthedeuil, Iohn 844, 
beginning. For this,appeared the Sonne of f orthe deuill fptneth fince the beginning: For 
God , that he might diflolue the workes of *** VWfi geared the fonne of God, to kofe 
the deuil. the workes of the deuill. 

9 Euery one that is bome of God, com- „ ^/^ • / --, , r , 
mictethnotfinne: becaufe his feede abideth fjJr'^Zll^u^^^' 
in him, andhecan notfinne becaufe he is 7 / rTT* 1 ^ audieeamot 
borne of God. fi«neJ,ecaufeheuborneofGod t 

10 In this arc the children of God mani- ,0 ln 'tte are the children of God knowen, 
reft,and the children ofthe deuil. Euery one ^ tbe children of the deuill: whofoeuer doeth 
that is not iuft,is not of God, and he that lo- not righteoufneffe^not of 'God , neither he that 
ueth not his brother. louethnot his brother. 

£32£» vvh - i v B '? ufe f jy hC f n L untiati ° n J " ^or this is the tidings that ye heard Iohn ,«« 
l^r- J^^ i ^ 1 ^^^bcgl««n«Dg > fromthebeginmng.thatyeJhidlouLeanc- " 

*<wjjiy. ^Inatyouloue one an other. /her. 

is Not t2 jsfot 



i 









* I 

C h a p. 1 1 !• Of S. Iohn. 451 

GcuaJ. 1: . >T at as* Cain, who was of the wic- 12 Not as * Cain which was of theme- Gcn*& 

]vi t and killed his brother. And for what kgdiandjkw his brother cAndnheroforeflewhe 

ta; .:: Liiicd he him ? Becaufc his workes him? becaufe his tmncworkes were euillandhis 

vveie wicked : but his brothcrs,iuft. brothersrighteom. 

Xh- ^■sfflj 1 3 M.u*uel not brethren^ifthc world hate 13 fJMaruellnotjwy brethren, if thevrorld 

PiniccoiL 1 a Wc know that vvc arc tranllatcd from 14 Weknovtc that rce are tranjlated pom 

death to life 3 becaufc we louc the brethren, death vnto life, becaufe we hue the brethren : he 

He thatloueth not,abideth in death. that lonethnothk brother jtbideth in death. 

15 Whofoeucr hatcth his brother: is a // whofoensr kateth* 'his brother \u aman-^®&i.\<y.ii* 

murderer. And you know that no murderer Jlcar ;andyehno'2 that no manftear hath eternal 

hath life cucrlafting abiding in him felf. life abidingin him. 

Io.i <,i 5, 16 * In this vvc haue knowen the chari- / 6 Hereby perceiue we lone, becaufe he layd 

ticofGod, becaufche hath yelded his life doxme hut life for vs : mdwe ought to lay downs 

forvs : and we ou^ht to yeld our hues for our lims for the brethren. 

thebrcLhrcn«£Q 17 * Bnt who fo hath thit mrtdesgood, WLuke5.11, 
fe.Vf* 17 ¥ He that fhal hauc the fubftancc of fi eth his brother haue need? \andfljttt v tc thvp his 

jt&iay man the world > and (hal $ fee his brother hauc comyaffionfom him : how dwellcth the lone of 

Sit ncedc, andfhal flrac his bowels from him : Godinhim? 

to-ji^tohis how cloth ihc cuaridc or God abide in him? i £ My babes Jet vs not low inwrdjieitber 

hcS. V fe : '' 18 My title children , letvs not louc in intongitefritmdeeiecir.dinveritle. 

SS;,. word,na r in tongue, but in deed 2c tru:h.,£0 " Her > wg ^ ^ of[fjc t 

'^ *? Lnhtsvve know that vvc areof the ^Ibd^c cXansbefarchJ. 

truth : and in hts fii>ht v/eihal pcriuadcour « r i. j - i 

f a a ^ j^ r ; f ^ 0004 condemns vs , uw /* 

hartes. J 




MydccreiKitourhartdonotrepre- . . s , f ] J /r , A , , 

la . ! ^C^^r^.^^r^ W not .then haue rrcboldneue toward God. 

hend vs. we naue confidence coward Ood. * * 

Mawt. 2Z And'^whatfjcuerwefiiahskcllwe -" <^hd*v?hatfoeu*rveaske, vereceiuc Mat.zi.ix 

J"*. flialrccciue of him: becaufe we kcepe his of him, becaufe we keepchiscommamdements, iohnij.7. 

lJa * commaundements, and doe thofe thinges anA doethofe thinges which arc fleafmgmhv • 

which are pleafing before him. rir* 9 
Io.1733.13, 23 And * this is his commaundement, *3 tAndthk is hts commamdemmt 9 that Iohn,«j?* ■ 

54. that we bcleeue in the name of his fonnc I e- rvefhotildbeleeue on the name of hkfonnehfm 

s v s Chcift : and * loue one an other, as he Chrifi, and lone one another, as he gam vs co?n~ 

hath giuen commaundement vnto vs. manndement. 
10,14,23. 24 And *hethatkeepcthhis commaun- 24. * Andhethai l^epeth his cammatwde- Iohn.13.34. 

dcmcnts ; abideth in him,and he in him. And ments, dwellcth m him find he in him : and here- 

in this we know that he abidcth in vs,by the by we knowe that he abide th in vsfiu&x by the 

Spirit which he hath giuen vs. fpirit which he hath giuen vs. 

MARGIN ALL NOTES. Chap. hi. 

RheSft.2, ?. SanftiScchhimfelf.^ Thisteacheth vs that man fitnffifieth him felf by his frse wlveorlfng togetherwth 

CoJ^raccS.^tt^flinsvpon this place. 
FuikcJtt S.AiujuftincWancthjtha^ confentcrh to the grace of God, not Freewill, 

that it isfrcc by nature : his wordes are thclc : Thou fecjt he hath not tnk£n *w.iyfrcc wU&ken befapih befaxchfi. 

tih himflfcplio doth ptncHfie vsbut God? But Goddcth mtfanfliforfcejjcin* vnwMing.Thcnfire in thttthonioyneji 

thy \v:U to G odfhoH dotp fmftifi thy felfe. Thin doeftfancfifc thyfelfe, not by thy felfe, kit by him which came>that he 




1 i .'/;;* tow 

Rfte&J.2 m z^. I.oH?on?anorher.) 7*H any manfanld thinh$byth: wrdes next before ^ onety faith in Chrifltobecom- 

vi v.:ni:d cr n ' 'c ! e C-j \he aided* to faith the cmimaunhmmt of char it U or lone of our neighbour. 

T.Jkc j. We u?xh iv ■ .• ! iar only fcith is commauncied.but that only faith iuftifieth before God 3 and that by faithall Slander. 

wovles of ■v.urius pleaie God^and not by the merits or worthines of them. Hcba 1. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.iii. 

&*¥?/?•./, ^ s ionc ii ioiijUkxc ) Iwotutk is not wAf« here fur wick^dtie^ it is commonly y fed both in latin and in our Ian- 

'Hymn 2, Z ua Z e > 



The firfl Epiftie Chap. in. 

«g£ Utlah* by the Gndf mrd^^gnifying nothing ds but */«,**% or AdUtrfm tbtfiuhh %. J the 
Urn ofGodorname.So that the Mmantfyhat wry /W is m ^uineor JcfcijL tie L Sthe L Vbut 

»«rd *m the/me « ffn^AUm &**, by w hich it isplune , ttm 'here he m-:aneth by miqutic m-m cUhZS COn ^ U 

mcaneth the Apoftle by the word *>**, wel as by the word A**** ail finne i. vniuftice,and 2 vnSce 
is finne: therefore your vulgar Interpreter Wlateth both the wordes by one Latine word iS2£X S 
A u 6^»I»ndustexi/aith:^ 

turves 0**m»» You fee P la nly S Auguirine taketh miquitie to be as large as finne,and all miqu hfe to 
behnne >as a 1 finne is m.quiue.Beda hath not only the fame words of S. Auguffinc,buc alfo he adSSSS 
fnnearegutltteofprmauc^rtr^fgre^n of the U» , Am »,«* only the, &* co^ethepreceZftC^i. 

t^tmattLa^hch^eaUrecemdmthe ^^^w*^^ You lee Bcda,noc only cakcSi all to be finne 

Which is m.quitic and is comrade to the cquitie of Gods Law, but alfo that he comptah cacti the corrupt ion Co*-*, „ 

fioTw°£ n h C ?d Ch " ^H? t0 b o C finnc > dlcl t re aU concupircence thai contra" ell S of b££ *" 

SeShot V °T !. C t d u nnC,R u m - 7 ; 7 '?" Ch ,Ccing thc Scri P mre ncuer *«** to be finned 
them in whom ins pardoned what hereticall madneife is it, to wrclt the Scriptures , to maintaine your owne 

asfinneismiqiu^ 

the fame thng.For he n Inch fnncth^erreih from tbem*tgj*bA « according tonatme^ulinnattireitfeth Fn the fair 

gedthe one mo tin other* vfidtkm both for one. And i. Iohn <. lie fayth : TAe ^/« «^7, * tfdi «fa „ ,f 
vp°" that place -rt^ 

W ^M«. S.Auouftmec^J^ 

by contaponofbmtbat,* borne ^- YoufeeS.Auguftinefaythexprefi^itisfinne, andwherWoeucrhefimetl to 
deny » to be f.nne,he meaneth cither becaufe it is finne of an other kind, then that whereto confent i™ uen 
orclsbecaufeitisnot.mputedtothemthatbercgenerated. S.Ambrok in apologia David, fayth notlnng to 

he(a>^mh.s_Coni m .vpontheEp.totheRom i.c.y. MeJ^bmtiifarmlHA^fc^/r^J^,^ 

TSr r Wf^^t/W?' U ^^' k ' fc J&hfimU fay JhaLorJlfrmc doth SfHptw«. 
MwWWMw&teffKtijGti^tWmttoMH committed by a mancontir.mnrthefonneofGod And Co is ""T u 
ifa^^wfaj-^tw/f/Mwrf^^,*^ ; » H ^ w grace finnah 

F^/. Vndcrftanding mortall finne as you doe/or euery tranfgreffion that deferueth dea th,as eucry afte of adul- '* 

W n C M° Ur "P 011 . 00 ? ls as ^rt as , an >' that Iouini5n or P^lagius made: whereof it iliould follow, 
that Daiud was not tre fonne of God when he committed adulterie , and confcquently none of thc predefl ^ ^ e]eQ „ 

^^J^^^^^"^^^ 13 ^'- l »f>™l>«^ti< t hinlm, info ££f£. 
ro «c/,/^r/, : «/,butnomanabidethmhimperfeaiy, therefore no man is free from finne,but in part . A- notwdath 
game S. Auguftinc fayth : H«tffe mt t/>« »«„ belemed-^huh fimtb t if he have beleened^sttrtemm to hit faith be how « 
teA ««. Didymus fay th: He that contfeth in Cfcijl nhichis iHRicenlfmclifUximJendethmt. Au-uftuie 
alfo vpon the 9 verfe/ayth : There ka m*mfim*l*k be can net ummit , »hUh is boZ of God, *hich blnlZ 
<™™»W>lfi™s«eloofed^^ 

God can not be void of loue toward his neighbour, though he finne particularly againft the rule of charitie . 

The lame meaneth H.erom againft Ioumian,that in as much as we are the children of God,we neither com- 

m it Bnne,nor can commit finne,though in refped of our frailtie,becaufe our renouation is not perfeft,all the 

children of God doc finne often Therefore he finncth not according to thc Apoftles meaning, in whom finne 

doth not ra,gne,although he fall often,and haue need to fay euery day,forgiu hvs our trcfpaflls 

Wtem. 6. 7. Hethatdoethiufticc) Uedcth inculcate Akoft^hatn^smui^eewrigbu^^^hmdtdngor 

-„ . ^Jt'^M^f^eistnfl^nibtidethtbmmtto S rtueiuRlc . 

FHlket. Butnomandothiutticeperfeaiy,thereforenomanisiuftin Godsfight^by doing iuftice 3 but by faith . So 

%*SAuguft,ncvponthistcxt:^ 

borf' t rebyfa l th.Weare l ufi^Unmfihutheisi^ * 

wc ■hxuenot ftene.tiMvtmej * length f^h m .Mdcuen^mouriuJ}U f fhalbeperfe^U nW fh4bema%e T utltothe 



I- 

I 

r * 



R 



C H A P. 1 1 1 U Of S. lohm 



4J2 



Jthem. 



Angels ^neither thenjhill we he equall to him <Sr;.Occunicniu$ vpon this text faith. God fronting fir hU ereatme,bei»* 

mad: r ' ' r ^ '' ' ' r n ' ' ' " ' ' ' ' ' ~ ''" ' ' ' ' l 



fofitewMftjJhedcMlconmttedthejirffl 
ningfecmcthtobejhathe finned fromthebeginn^ 

merit of the creationjjutflraight Vpon the beginnings it nmfl needes alfo be taken in S Johns Gofhel c.8,44. ° D * 

JihCfft*?' 22. Wc (hall rccciuc,becaufe.) Ze* //* Vrotcfiants be sfhamed to fay , that we ohtalne all of God by onehftytb, Not °nely 
*/;e ^/?/? here attributing it to the keeping of Gods commaidements.fyte here alfo that Gods commandemtnts are not im- fc} ' th# 
pofjible to be kfptjmt were then, and are »,n-e >,bferuedofgood men. 

The Apoftlc doth not attribute the gr a liming of our requefts toy merite of ourworkes,or keeping of Gods Mcrice, 
c6mandcmcnts,hut lliewctb y charitic,or the keeping of Gods commandemems isinfeperablcfrom faith,by 
which we haue confidence to be heard in our prayers for Iellis Chriits fake. Therefore Beda faith vpon 
this text: When lohn had fatdywhatfoetter to? jball as^Tve fhallreceitte ofhim^ becaufe xvekgepe his commandemmU the 
addeth immcdiatly. And this is his cemmanndement , that me belecue m the name ofhisfonne lefus Chrifi . and lone one an 
vthr^as Ik' hatbgiuen vs commandment, fir fl hfetteth domie his cemmandement in tbefinmlar number, am then confe- 
qttcatly he addeth two comnundements : namely faith and hue , becaufe thefe twp cannot £e federated one from the other. 
Where you note furchcty hat Gods commandemems are not impcfftble to be l$pt, but were then and now obfemed of^ood _, 



Vulkc.y. 



mm.Wc cunfeife they arc not impoffible to be kept in fomc meafure , but perfeftly there was neuerany that dementi 



im- 




I 

r » 



fr 



ther and. 7/»vfV5.Cont.PeLU.!;S. Auguftine faith: l^omauin this life hitbbcen,is>orfhalbe of ptfe&iifftice. Defp.& 
Iit.c.3 y.Againe: Thegreater our InowkJgr is 3 fo much the greater jljalbe our lone * Threfore loolf bow much there wan- 
ted) njw 1 cur htteji much we iMtfl beUeue to b,' wanting to peifebJ iufiice cap. 36. 

CHAP. mi. 

We may not bekeue all that boafi eft he fpirit £ut trie them , whether t hey teach Catholikg articles of the faith (namely the 
incarnation of tbrifi:)\vhcth. r their tbefriue be not worldly 3 and themftlnes dfobedicnt hearers of the jlpofiles. 7 We 
muft lone cue an aher, confiding the exceeding lone cf God in fending hisfonne to fane vs. 1 7 An argument cfperfeSl 
charith i< 3 iftre haue nothing in our confeience to feare in the day ofiudgtment. 1 9 And an argument that we hue God 
isytfw hue our brethren, , 

MY deereft,jj bclceue not euery fpiri^but "T\£^/y beloued y bekeite not eueryfpirit, but 

jlprouethe fpiritesiftheybe of Cod: l^Jprouetheffirites whether they are ofGod> 

becaufe many folic prophetes are gone out ornot : for manyfdfe prophets are g one out into 

into the world, the world. 

2 In this is the fpirite ofGod knowen, z Hereby jhallyeknowe the fpirit of Vod :E- 
Ucuery fpirit that confeflcth I e s v s Chrift to uery fpirite that confeffeth that Iefvu Chrifi is 
haue come in flefh,is cfG od: come in theflefloj* ofCjod: 

1 Andeueryfpirit||chatdiflbluethlESvs, 3 And ewry fpirite which confeffeth not that 

«t5 <S<*5n- i s llot of God: and this is c Antichr ift>of who Iefm Chrifi is come in theflefhjs not ofGod^and 

XTWm you haue heard that he commeth^and nowe this is that fpirit of \Ani* chrifi, of thorny e haue 

he is in the world. heard howe that beftjou/d come : andeuen nowe 

4 You are of God 3 litlc children, & haue already is he in the world* 

ouercome him. becaufe greater is he that is 4 title childreye are of God,and haue ouer- 

in youthen he that is in the world. come them : for greater is he that is inyou , then 

5 They are of the world: therefore of the he that is in the -world. 
worIdthcyfpcake,&yworldheareththem. / They are of the wor ^therefore fpeake they 

IOA47.JO, 6 Wearco fGod.*HcyknowcthGod, of the xvorld>and the world heareth them. 

heareth vs.hcthatisnotofGod,hearethv$ 6 *WeareofGod)oethathnowethGodfafa lohn 3.1*0 
not. |1 in this we know the fpirit of truth, and rethvs; hethatu not of God .heareth vsnot. 
the fpirit oferrour. Hereby h$o\ve we the fpirit ofveritie , and the 

7 Mydccreft 3 lctvsloueoneanother:be- jpiriteofenow, 
caufc charitie is of God. And cuery one that 7 Dearely beloued 9 let vs hue one another* 
Ioueth, is borne ofGod, and knoweth God. forlouecommethofGod; andeuery one that lo~ 

JonlSft 8 He that Ioueth not, knoweth not God: #eth, is borne ofGod,andknoweth God, 

Sundayafter becaufeGodis charitie. 8 Hcthatloueth not , knoweth not God: for 

loTiV 9 *In this hath y charitie ofGodappea- Godisloue. 

red in vs, becaufe God hath fent his only be- 9 * fa this appeareth the loue of God to vs- lohn 847. 

gotten fonne into y world, that we may Hue ward,becaufe God hath fit his only begottefonne 

by him. into the world , that we might Hue through him. 

10 Inthisis charitie: notas though we 10 Herein is loue,not that we louedGod s but 

haue louedhim,but becaufe he hath loued that he lotiedvs, and fent his fonne to be thea~ 

vs, Nnnn. 3. greement 



Rhem.i, 



The firft Epiftle C h a p. i i i t, 

vs,& fcnt his fone apropitiatio for our finncs. grecmcntfor ourjintrs. 

1 1 My dcerelt , if God hath fo loucd vs: / / r £>earely beloued , ifGodfo huedvs , ire 
tNomanb Wa,1 ° ought toloue one an other. ought alfo to loue one mother. 

this life, nor 1 2 *God ; t : no man hath fecne atanvtime. * AT / / r ^ , . ., t 

with corporall if „,*» 1,mi« nnn «« ^l™- n~4 «u:j >l ' 2 A ° m ~ n bMhleene Godatam time, /if '•lo.i.is. 

^J^f^rh!XrS^ r pc^f ,deth,nVS, r *« ? <r^**»J 1 ^'*« 

orfubftanceof , T -L- 1 t . . . . , . tone IS perfect tnvs. 

theDeitiesS 1 3 In this weknovvthat we abide in him, f rr y .. 

&M4s«/r. «t and he in vs: becaufe he of his Spirit hath o i, '/ WF *5««w *' that »'* «rdf />/ £//», 

Jautin.devi. uentovs X D 4»rf^(f /« W.- £«**£ £* Wj qtUen VSofktS 

atndoDit. «v«*iv/rj. ^ j <5 j • 

«?-«i2. 14 And we haue fecne, anddocteftific, // /mA 

?t ,18 k < that tne ^ ather ^h fcnt his Sonne the Saui- if <^»dype haue feene, and doe tesiific that 
1 . 1 lm. 6, 1 5. our o ^ k e wor j^ W<? j atherfent his forme to be «i* jattiour of the 

1 5 Whofoeuer fliall confciTe that I e s v s wor/ ^ . . 
is the Sonne of God, God abidcthin him, _ /f Whofoeuer confeffeth that leftists the 
and he in God. f onne °f Go ^ > '* h,m drvelleth God , and he in 

1 6 And we haue knowen and haue be- $ • 

leeued the charitic , which God hath in vs. ' 6 *^** )re hnue t&owen and beleeucd the 

God is charitie : and he that abideth in cha- /o . w that God ljltth t0 Vs - God is lotie > «»d he 
ritie,abidcth inGod,andCod in him. thatdwelleth in hue, dwclkthin God, and God 

17 In this is charitie perfited with vs,||that mbim - . I 
\vc may haue cpfidcncc in theday ofiud^e- ' 7 IJere: " * ths lot{ e ferfeft in vs , that j 
ment: becaufe as he is, we aifo are in j world. lve P )0U ' Jc haue bolMeffe in the day of tttdge- S 

1 8 |] Fearc is not in charitie : but perfect m£nt ' For ** loe * » eHen fi &* we «* this \ 
charitic cattcth out feare, becaufe fcare hath * ror/ '"' _ ? 
paincfuincfle. and he that fcareth,is not per- ' S Were is no feare m lone , but perfect hue \ 
feet in charitic; cafteth out feare : for feare hath painefukeffe. 

19 Let vs therefore loue God , becaufe He that fear cth t is not prfettm low. 
God firft hath loucd vs. '9 We louehimjorhe louedvsfirfl. 

20 If any man fliall fay, that I loue God: 20 If a man fajr J loue God, and yet hate his 
& hateth his brother, he is a licr. For he that brother , he is a liar : For hovce can he that loucth 
loueth not his brother whom he fecth : God not his brother whom he hath feene , loue Cjod 
whomhcfccthnotjhowecanheloue? whom he hath not feenet 

j°-ij>34' a 1 * And this commandement we haue 21 ¥ aAnd this commaundement haue rre of lo ^y-^ 

, W*» from God: that he which loueth God, loue him, that he which loueth God , (bould louehts andl J- I2 « 

alio his brother. cCO brother alfo. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. im. 

Rhetth '■ Bclccue not cucry Ipirit.) ^^ir^lsa^mvemyd^m^fiKbHi^tbnfiUmHime^ffrkJor Heretical boa- 

there be man? fdtfifnphetif hat istofiyfitretiiesphicbfiMlgce cut oftfc Church.and thaltmt the (hint, and vaunt flint; ofthe 
ofGidsKord,Scriptures.t?dGoJ],e/,xthicbmdeedel>efiJitc(rt. ' ¥"' K - 

I. Prouethelpintcs.) Itismtmeaittlytbitpke^Mthe T/otefianuvnuUhxueitythaieueryfarticuiarp'rfM "J ne Church 
. bwldofbimfelfe examine, trie, or iudtf xvbo « a true orfrffe doctor, and which it true or fa ft dtClrine. But the jib, file onl 5\ not euc " 
here would e »ery one to di/arne tbefe Jmerfitie* of jptrius s ty taking knowledge of them to rehm God bath gaten KShto 
tbl <ffft of tbjeemn* fames anddoc7 m es(wbicbS.Va,ilexprcJ} r ;faiihu^uen hatofimt t andmttoeiuryaie t I.Cor.iz ) proueand dif- 
ani by obeying the Church of God, to wfomChrift hathpuen *ths Spirit of truth. And tbit is inely the fun way to prone the cerne f P itites ' 
fPnucsandJoclmiesoftlnfedayes. JndaUtlxythatKAtidbrittgvt jhm our pa fim and the Churches Judgement, to onr"' 1 * 16 ' 
owneprmatetriall,feek£ nottingelshtt to driue vs to miferable vmesta.ntiem all our btleefi. <t* Caluiii doetb*rvl>o vpm this Caluinc 
place ftythjltat prtuate men may examine ths general! Councelsdoclrines. 

F/llke. /. The Apoftle mcaneth,that not onely the whole Church togcther,but that euery man for himfelfe, thouch t. valloffri- 

nOE ofliimlclfr, or by himfelfe onely, but by fuch rules as the fcripture fetteth downc , ought to tryc whether "to. 
the fpi. it be ofGod, before he giue credit to it. Butyouobieft thatS. Paul fayth exprcflj-, the gift of difecr- 
ning rpintes and doftrmcs,is not giucn to all, but to lome.And 1 anfwere, that miraculous gift is giut' to none 
that I know in thefe dayes,more then the gift of healing , of interpretation of tongues,&c. But here the Apo- 
Itlc dcuuereth a generall dochine that concerned! euery one of the faithful., as he will auoidc feducins and 
deceites of falfe teachevs.Where you adde,euery one mufl protie the fpirites by obeying the Church.it is a ve- 
ry vncertey ne tryall,when die queftion is,where & with whom the Church is : for all heretikes make as ereat 
claims to the Church,as to the tructh.But you would make Cure worke,that men without further tryall fhould 
receiue and obey you becaufe you fay you are the Church and in the Church, you onely haue the gift of dif- 
ccrning 1 pi : itcs and doftnnes.But they that would haue euery man to tryc the fpirites by fuch rules as the A- 
poitie letteth downe,doe not bring men from their paftors, and the Churches Judgement : but to aporoue the 
ludgement of their paftors(if they be true paftors)and of the Church,if it be the true Church. Yea they feeke 
to Dung all men to fuch certeynue of their bclecfe, y they may know it is grounded vpon the holy fcriptures. 

And 



not eue- 3 



nhem.2. 



Chap. iiii. Of S. Iohn. 447 

And if the decrees of Counccls were not to be examined by this rule aIfo,we fhott!d(asCaluinc faythWccpt 

many crrours in Head of truethes : feeing many Counccls both prouinciall & gcnerall hauc erred. And what 

company of men fincc the Apoftles, are of greater credite then the Apoftles themfelues? yet the holy Ghoft 

commendeth them in the Aftes of the Apoftles , which examined the doftrine of the Apoftles by the Scrip- 
tures A&cs 1 7.1 1, r ' * 



Brine 

illldthi w ^ ( _ _,,„,.„ „„,,, 4ii , o 1 IK o 

tmuft in cafe of all other falfe doilrmes, but that it was then a mcefiarie note.As if 4 % ood Cathlik? miter. Vaffor or t*. all times a or. 
rents would warne all them mxge in theft dayes#ogiueearc ondy to fuel, teachers at ac\nwledge Chrift onrSau-our to be taine mjrke of 
really freftnt^md facrtftcei in the B.MaJfe,andtbat allfuch are true (reaches audofGod, tlicreft to be of the Deuill.r to F ath ° likc or 
becotmtcdtbeJpiritcfAnticbrifi. Which fait of Jmichrift (be Ja,th) was come euenthen , andisnoiubt nw.cbmore ' 

norvctn aUkeretikc^llberngpreinrfm of that great Antichrift which fihtUcome toward* the later end. 

Yttlke. 2. The Apoftlc fpeakcth for all times, giuing a gcnerall note to difcerne all falfe doftrine concerning Chrift 

which eythcr is in denial of his pcrfbn,or of his offices. And this marke will ferue for al times.and in cale of all 
falfe doftnnc,which is againft the true fayth of Iefus Chnft.And by this all Chriftians may difcerne the Pope ™ePope '» 
to be Antichrift, and the Papiftes to be Heretikes. Becaufe that although they confefle in wordes the perfon ^ nti ? ri ?,- thc 
of Cbnft,(which diuers Heretikes denicd,)ycl they denie the offices ofChrift, for which end he did become S ST 
that perfon God and man-.namely,to be our oncly fpiritualking,prophct &pricft/auiour,mediator,aduocate, rule. Y 
redecincr,iuftice,fancbfication,wildome &c.And fo doth S. Auqultinc vnderftand this marke.to conuince all 
Heretikes and Schifmatikcs 3 bccaulc not oncly the perfon that came,but the aide for which he came mult be 
t conlideredjorcls all Heretikes will alter a lorr, in tongue and wordes confefle ,that Iefus Chrift came in the 

| HclkBiM let v s ;»7««-<faith S.Augullmc)w/*»v/«T Chnfl came in tbeflefb y and wcfoallfinde who they are which de- 

; me h.m to hauc come m the flefh.-fir if you glue heede to their tongues,ycu fhail heare many Heretikes tmfegnv that Chril 

came in the jle ft, but the truethconuinceththem wherefore Chnfl came intheflejh dw.The!ike in effect lakh Didymus 
; vpon this text. And the text is plains that the Apoftle reacheth to difcerne the fpitit of Antichrift, which was 

: not proper to his age,but wasto be reuealcd after his time. Therefore your example of him that teacheth 

; Chrift to be really prefent and facrificed in the mafle,is a note to difcerne an Antichriftian teacher.not a true 

Jpintc : tor it is both againft the trueth of his body, and alfo againft the dignitie of his eternall priefthod. 

ghetll.}. 3. That diltoliteth.) TodifoUseMw fixate IESVS afunder ,was proper to all tbofe olde Heretihs that MnnvoWhe- 

taught eythcr againft hts Dimmtie, or Humanitie , or the Vnitie of his perfon , being of two natures , as Cerinthus .Ebion "«« that ri.f- 
Jfeflowu, Eutyches, Manes or Manichxus ,Cerdon, Apellcs ^ollinaris and the"like. And this it one place by which w'e foh,ed Chrift * 
may fie that the common Grec!$ copies be not etser authenticall , and that our olde apfroued tranfiathn may net abayes be «,* cw* 
examined by the Greek? t,mtme juftfcfi theVmftmts onelyfolowe : but that it it to b> prefixed, when our old Latin text corrupted 
text dtpretb plainly jrom the Greek? , that in olde time ey titer all or the more approtted Greek? reading was ctlmwife, ty °We here- 
andthat often the pud Greek? was corrupted then or finee by Heretik?s or othcrwife. For of the Greekes , S. henxus lib.l . ""*• 
cap.18: amongthe Latine fathers S.Attgufline tract 6\in fine,S.I*o cp.io.cap.?,WfMWMMe Bede did reade as we 
doe. and this reading maketh mm againfl the faide Heretikfs , then that which the common Greek nowe hath to wit cile- 
ry fpint that confefleth notChrift to hauc come in flefh , is not of God. which isalfo in ejfeel (aid before ver.t. 
^ird that therefore it was corrupted and altered by Heretikes, fee the wordes of Socrates alfo a Greek? writer. very agreea- 
ble to thispnrpofe.NcRorm (faithhe)bcii\ef eloquent by nature , which is often in Heretikes , accounted him felfe 
therefore learned, and difdayncd to ftudie the olde interpreters, counting him felfe better then them all ; be- U ' r c ' n ' 
ing ignorant that in S.Iohns Catholikc cpiftle the olde (Greek) copies had, EVERY ONE THAT 
p I S S O L V E T H I E S V S , I S N O T O F G O D. So fayth he , *l livg moreouer that Juch as would 
J, p.irate the d.umitic from tl>e cliff enf Mien ofchrif.es humanitie , took? out of the olde copies this fenfe . fir which the olde 
expofitonrs mtedthat tliefe which would loofe 1ESVS 3 had comipted this Epiftle. See alfo the Tripartite lib. 






n.cap.4 



Ildke.3. h car >n°t pc proued by this place,that the Grcckc text which here differcth from the Latine, is corrupted. 

And although Socrates report that Ncftorius did thus corrupt it,y ct his report is proued falfc,becaufe Cyuri- The Ctuke 
an,vvho was almoft two hundred yceres before Ncftorius,did reade as the Greekc copies are nowe, as I haue [upte? °"" 
fliewed in anfwere to your Preface Scft.3 6. So did Didymus Alexand. in his comment vpon this text. Howe 
Irena;us did reade it is not ccrteyne , becaufe his interpretour being of latter time doeth followe for the moft 
part the vulgar Latine text in his allegations of the fcripturc: S. Auguftine readeth according to the Greeke 
and the Latine alfo-Didymus alfo intcrpreteth after both: for Leo and Bede that were of later times, it is not 
fo matcriall if they follow the vulgar Latine,thc fenfe whereof is contcyned in die Grcckc. 

«W,f 6. In this we knowc.,) This is the mofl fare and gcnerall mark? to knowe the true ffirites and prophets from the A ' ure marke 
falfe ; that thofe which be of God , will heare and obey their apoftles and lawfull pafiors fueceedmg the Jpo files , andfub. f U £* * feU " 6 
viit themfelues to the church of God ; the other t that be not of God, will not heare eyther Apoftle, paftor, or Church,but "' 
be their owne judges. 

Fu/ke.4. Thcy fucccede no " hc Apoftles that tcache not their doftrine , but they are true Prophets which arc able 

to iuftifie all that they teach by the writings of the Apoftles , and teache the fame doclrinc that the Apoftles Succeffion * 
taught. Contrariwife , thcy heare not the Apoftles ,whofe doftrine agreethnot with the fcripture of the 
Apoftles. And by this markewee knowe vndoubtedly , that the Papiftcsarc fpirites oferrourandnotof 
utieth. 

Rhem, /, 1 7. That we mav haue confidence.) Confidence called in l4*weFiducia,« neither all one with faith, wafer- ^^ thfl 
fttaf.on infallible that make th a man no leffefecure and certatne of Ins pluation 3 tl>en of the things that W are bounde to Pcot{ftants 

"Knnn. 4, btUeue^ 



ThefirftEpiftlc Chap, i hi. 

beteeue at the Vrotefiantsfalfely teach: but it is cne/y a hope well corrob. rated y confmcd^ndflrength(nedvpcn theprcmU Ipcdafl faith 
fes andgr.rce of God^and the parties merite$.An& the xvordesbcthfolaxving and going before fircue at foeuidenth againft the am * F«(ump. 
Troteftantsjthat our confidence and hope in the day ofindgemmt dependeth nut onely vpon our apprehenfion tfChriftts me- l " ou £ ft***- 
Mes tyf*)tb)Or vpon his grace andmercie y btit <dfi ypon our confcrmitie to Chrift in tins life, in cbarhie and good retries, ^^luation 
Mdtbatktbedo&rineofS.Teternbenbefaid) Labour,that by good workesyoumay make fure your vocation l.Tim.^ 
and clcQion. and S. "Pauls meaning^benhe ptid 9 I haue fought a good fight, there i&layd vpfor mea crowncof 
iuftice,whkh our Lord will render to mc in that day ,a iuit iudgc . 

FttlkC*f 9 Confidence whereof the Apoftle here fpeaketh, is a ncceflarie effeft of iuftifying faith , whereof the Apo- Confidence 

(lie fayth: being iuftified by fayth,we haue peace with God by our Lord lefus Chrilt,by whom we hatic acccfTe and wcyntie 
through fayth Stc.Rom.f .t . For want of which justifying fayth and confidence, the dcu>ls , although they be- oi ^ ua » «- 
Iceue,yct they doc tremble Iac.z. And by this we ought to be as ccrteine of cur laluarion,as of any other thing 
that God hath promifed,or which we are bound to bc-leeuc. Seeing the fame trueth is in the performance of 
Gods promifes, concerningour faluation,which is in the report of things done by God or Chrift toward our 
faluation.Thercfore to doubt thereof in refpeft of God* trueth, is blafphemous againft y immutabilitie of his 
irueth.And therefore though the godly be aflaulted of their infirmitie and of Satans temptation,to doubt of- 
ten times of their faluation , yet they muft oppofe the ccrtcyntie of Gods trueth againft fuch afTaultes, and 
holding faft the promifes of God , allure them felucs of the effeft of them. But with you it is oncly an hope, 
whereby you mesne an vnccrteyne hope that may be deceiued, and confound him that fo hopctb. 

This may well be the hope of the Papiftes , but the hope of Chiiftians is moft ccrteync , and confoundeth 
not,becaule the loue of God is powred forth into our hearts by his fpii itc which he hath giuen vs Rom.5.5. 
But to examine the other part of your definition,;'?*/**// isn-dlccrroboiated, confirmed^ and Jirengshened .ypon tbe 
promifes and grace of G^and the parties meritcs We fee now what maketh the vn(ufficiencie,what makcth the vn- 
ccrtcyntic,not the promifc or grace of Goi(for the giftes of God arc without repentance)but the parties mc- 
rites,accordjng to which the promife and grace of God (with you)is cftefluall. And Co you denic the promi- 
fes of God to be founded in his meere gracc,and his grace alio you deny to be grace/eeing it is not cftcftuaJl 
but by mcritc of workes : for g race js no grace (fayth the Apoftle) if u be of workes Ronu 1 .6. So are you no 
Icffe enemies of the grace of God, then the Pelagians. And here we feewhatapoyfonoftruc fayth mens 
meritcs arc, that though a mans hope be mil corrob.rated % confirmedjirengthcmdjaot vp en them onely, but vpon them 
and vfon Gods fromifis and grace .yetitii but onely an &pe 9 and no certeymic or aflurancc of faluation. Buttlse 
toordes both following andgdng before, froue asidently ag.iirft the Trotcftams , that ottr confidence and hpe in the day of 
itsdgmcnt y dtpeudetb not onely vpon apprehenfion of Citifies merites by fayth , or vj>on his grace aiidmercie , but alfo vfon 
our conform.tic to Chrift in this iife y n iharitie and good worses. Vercly if it depend not onely vpon Chriftes grace,buc 
vpon our woikes', it dependeth not at all vpon his grace; If of grace (fayth the Apoftle) it is not at all of 
workcsifor els grace is become no grace,if of workes,it is not at all of grace/or els worke fhould be no worke, 
Rom.t t.tf. Wherefore except we will exclude the grace of Chrift altogether, we muftholde that our confi- 










confidence in the day of iudgement: becaufe charitic is an argument of fayth, by which we conclude that wc 
haue true fayth, as we may conclude the caufe by the ncccflarie efrcftes thereofiNot that tliis imperfeft cha- 
ritie which we haue in this life,is a caufe of this lecuritie or confldence,but an argument of fairh,by which we 
haue confidence in the meere grace and mercie of God , exhibited to vs in Chrift , and not in the merite of 
our vnperfect charitic. And fo meaneth S-Peter, tha t we lhould make fure our election and vocation by good 
workcs,that is,confitme our fayth of Gods election by the efixcles of fayth , and fo make it fine to our fclues 
and our ownc knowledge , which is moft certeyne of it felfe, and is of meere grace and not of workes , as the 
Apoftle faidRom.ii .6. 

Neither doth S.Paul truft in the merite of his workes,to receiue a crowne of glorie, but in the ccrteyntie of 
Gods promifc, which he is moft iuft to performe, as he is moft gratious in promifing. Our conformitic there- 
fore with Chriftin this lifeincharitie and good workes, though farrc from companion in cqualitic or perfe- 
ction of lufticcjis a thing ncceflarily adioyned to our faluation,but no caufr thereof, being a fiuite of the fpi- 
rice of adoption,which is giuen vs according to Gods election and predefti nation, as S. Paul teifaficth laying: 
Whom he hath fore'ptren he hath predefinated to 6e cmforma'Je to the image of hit forme Rom.8.i?. And thoie are 
the children of God, which haue not receiued the fpirite of bondage to fcare, but die fpiritc of adoption, to 
crie boldly, ^;,Fathcr,and to be affured of the hcauenly inheritance with Chrift,with whom they arc con- 
formable in fuffcring, that they may be partakers with him in glorie Rom.8.15. Therefore the Apoftle in the 
1 3 .1 4.and x 5 . vcrfes beforc,iheweth the caufe v> hereupon this confidenceis grounded : namely die fpirite of 
adoption and fayth in the meritcs of Chrift in diis vcrfe, and that which followeth, he (heweth the efrectes of 
the fame fpirite and fay th,by which we may knowe that we haue the fpiritc and true fayth. and fo haue confi- 
dence in the day of iudgement. 



1 



> 

J 

r 



Rhem. 6. } 8. 

to haue vi 



Fcare is not m charitic.) The Hmuly veryfalfely vnderfland thi, place fojh* Chriftian godly men mrU -, ^ rf 
■,doub^m:ftmn 3 orfe.ne cf hell md damnation. Which k moft tridmty *$u$ theScriptmes, commending JSS 
me ry where vntt -vs the am andfeare of God and his Judgements. Fcare him (faith ow Sauiour Math.i o.rhac can caft mcn,confiftci!i 
body and foule into hell. jind?fil.n%. Pcarfc my flelb with thy feare. Which feare of Gods ittd<rcmentscau'ed™ ,hchaihit ' 
S.Vaulo>:latl good men to chsftfe their Mies >left they fhould be reprobate and dmmed. ^nd the aft man fir this calf fr 



- 1 



affimeth him t 

fcare and trc 
confifting well with thefi 
httfathcr* 




But 



ii.-- 



Ch 



OfS.Iohn. 



'■ 



A P. V. vi j.iumi, 454 

But therein* kinds offeare which ftandeth not with charitie,and is clean: againfl hope alfo. that which briwtibfuch *>«■-.,* , 

..:».•« ...J —..:.!.-. .c....r.:. I. -•..::.. J.... J. .~.... *. :/i....et ... j.n. t.'. .rsi i . _. _ . «« ' K . What feare 



pte.ritie andanxietie ofconfcience,thatitinducethamanto nvfiruH or tkftaire of Gods mercies. Thai ferw.U fare alfo nhich a S r«th"or ' 
tnaJ^ih a man often to leaue finning and to dot the external worlds ofiufliu/utfor any hue or delight lx hath in God or hit wb charitie. 




TulkeJ. 



\ 



t 

i 



l 



Fcare northern thatkil the body. 
The very context doth (hevyhat fcare is contrary to confidence in the day of judgement, whereof he fpea- 

gc — ,. j ,— .. .... ~~, -, -™, A , ........... „.. k , ,,_,„., ... , m ^ fn ,„ ma ,„,, w<r . iNcuerineieiiCjlie lheweth this 

fcare to be firit ncccflane, as to make way for charuie to enter, as a bridle or nedJe doeth for a thrced which 
threed being entred,driueth out the brittle. He acknowledge* alfo the continuall feare & reucrence of God 
which is neucr feparated from Gods children,and very well agreeth with charitie, whereunto pcrtainc thefe 
textes of Scripture, which withoutcaufe you heape vp againft vs,as though we denied that fcare to be nccef- 
fary for all Gods children, whereas we fpeake of that feare which bringeth perpJexitie and anxietic of confei- 
ence,which is contrary to confidence in the day of judgement. ForhethatisnotalTuredthat his finnesarc 
forgiucn by the merites of lefus Chrift,can haue no quietnes of conicience, or confidence in the day of iudee 
mem. But he that by Gods fpirit,through a Iiucly faith (which by vnfaincd charitie he knoweth that he hath) 

jhtcoufnes of Chrift is 
f Judgement, in which 

, ■ • , c „ , , ,.„.-,.. - Judgement, Wherein 

he is ccitaine to receiue the crownc of eternal! glory due to the mftice of Chrift, and freely giucn to him bv 

God,whom as an obedient childe he loueth and his brethren,as he hath commanded. Contrarywife he that 
trembleth at the ludgement of Chnft as the dcuils doe, neither loueth God vnfainedly, whomc he fcarcth as 
the dcuils feare him,and not as his children feare him.nor hath a true and liuely faith,of which commeth tru- 
and perfect louc which caftcth out feare, that hath torment in it. And here is to be markcd.rhat the Apoftlc 
in this and fiich like places by perfeft charitie meaneth not that which hath nodefed, but that which is vn 
fained and accomphflicd in the effefts of loue, and is like to the loue wherewith God loueth vs.Which bath 
(hewed itfclfe in deedc,by giuinghis Sonne to die for vs,fo chat the comparifon (as Auguftme often fheweth 
vpon the like textcs)is not in quantitie or equalitic,but in limilitude and qualitie only.For els no charitie can 
be pcrfc(ft,no not the charitie of Angels,as S. Auguftinc lheweth,//; lo.rn.Tr 4. 

CHAP. V. 

They that loue God,mnfi loue hit natural fonne I e s v t/nAbu founts by adoption,and kfepe his commandments nhich to 
the regenerate are light. 4 But not,rnlej thy continue in the CathoUhg fifth, namely of this article, that Iesvs is the 
fonne of God,and thtrfore able to glut vs life eutrUfling, 14 and al our petitions, 16 andoitrfraiersfor alom bretlnen 
thatfime not rnto death, dying in their mortal finnes by impenitence. Lajl ofal, he warned, them not to communicate 
tvith Idols. 



Popifh fcare. 



w 



J. 

* 



'Hofoeuer beleeueth that Iesvs is 
Chrift,is borne ofGod. Andcuery 
one that loueth him which begat : loueth 
him alfo which was borne of him. 

2 In this we know that we loue the chil- 
dren of God:when as we loue God,& kecpe 
his commaundementes. 

3 For this is the charitie of God, that we 
Mat. 1 1. 50. kcepe his commaundementes : * and || his 

commaundementes are nothcauy. 
The Epiftie 4 Becaufe al that is borne of God, ouer- 
TZZTo?" com ™& *e world, and this is theviaorie 
LowSunday. which ouercommeth the world,our faith. 
i.Cor.iy,<7 5 Who is he * that ouercommeth the 

world, but he that beleeueth that Ie s v s is 

the fonne ofGod ? 

6 This is he that came by water & bloud 
Iesvs Chrift : not in water only, but in wa- 
ter and bloud. And it is the Spirit which tefti- 
fieth,that Chrift is the truth. 

7 For there be|jthree which giue teftimo- 
nie in heauen,the Father, the Word, and the 
Holy Ghoft.and thefc three be one. 

8 And 



W Hofoeuer beleeueth that IESVS is 
Chrtfi, U borne of God : and entry one 
that loueth him which begate , loueth him alfo 
which is begotten of him. 

2 *By this we know that we loue the children MattT , ,„ 

ofGod,whenwee loue God, and keepe his com- 
maundements. 

3 For this is the loue ofGod,that we keepe his 

commamdements: and * his commaundements i.Cor.i j.y 7. 
are not grieuous. 

4 For all that is borne of God, ouercommeth 
the world: and this is the viUone that hath otter- 
come the veorld,aw<m our faith. 

5 Who is it that ouercommeth the worlde but 
hee which beleeueth that lefus is the Sonne of 
qod? i 

6 This lefus Chrifi is he that came by water 
and bloud: not by water onely,butby water and 
bloud : and it is thejpirit that bearethwitnefe, 
becaufe thefpirit is trueth. 

7 For there are three which beare recorde in 
heauen,the Father s the Word^nd the holy Gboji, 
and the fe three are one, 

8 sAnd 



1*3*3* 



22. 

I lo.?,ix. 



death* 



Luc.a^J. 






J2&v#, / 



•'•■'^ 



tli&C.l. 



ThefirftEpifti 



8 And there be three which giue tefti- 
monie in earth : the fpirit, water, and bioud. 
B and thefe three be one. 

9 If wc receiue the teftimonie of men,the 
tertimonic of God is greater, becaufe this is 
the teftimonie of God which is grcater,that 
he hath teftificd ofhis fonne. 



Cha P.V. 

8 iAn& there are three r^hichbeare record 
in earth, the Jpirite, and water, and b/oud, and 
thefe three agree in one. 

9 If we reccute the witneff ofmenfhe wit- 
nefeofgod is greater; For thisisthenitr.cffecf 
Godjrhithhe teflifieth ofhis fonne. 



n ^ He that beleeueth on the Sonne of 'Cjod y loan.j.tj. 

I o * He that beleeucth in the fonne of hath the vntnejfe in him fife ; Hee that beke- 



God 3 hath the teftimonie of God in him fclf. 
Jd^Hc that beleeueth not the Sonne,maketh 
him a lienbecaulc he beleeueth not in y tefti- 
monie which God hath teftified ofhis fonne. 

1 1 And this is the teftimonie, that God 
hath giuen vs life euerlafting. And thislife is 
inhislbnne. 

12 He that hath the Sonnc^ hath life, he 
that hath not ihe fonne of God^hath not life. 



tteth not God, hath made him a liar, becaufe hee 
beleeuednot the recordethat God gam ofhis 
Sonne. 

/ / tiAnd this is the recordethat God 'hath gi- 
uen vnto vs ete mall life , and this life is in his 
Sonne. 

12 He that hath the Sonne y hath life : and he 
that, hath not the Sonne of God, hath not life. 

1 3 Thefe things hau: [written unto you that 



I ? Thefe things I write to you, that, you beleeue on the Name of the Sonne of God, that 
may know thatyouhaue eternal life which yem?yknorsetha!yehaueeternallhfe,andtkat 
beleeue in the name ofthe fonne of God. yemay beleeue on the Name of the Sonne ofGod 

14 And this isthe confidence which wc 1+ Andthisisthetrt^thatrvehatiemk'rm: 
hauetowardhim:tha,*\vhatfoeuerweftial that* ij ? weaske any thing according to his ;r///, i.Ioan. 3 .zi 
aske according to his will,hc hcareth vs. he hearethvs. ° 



15 And c we know that he heareth vs 
whatfoeuer 



/ / aAnd if we know that he he are vs \rhat^ 




a^nncnottodeai-h^ethimaske^ndlifefnal ^hkhisnotvntodeathMjhalas^andhejUll 

be giuen him, finning not to death- There is giue htm life for them that fane not vnto death. 

Jl a hni^c to death: \ for that I fay not that any There is afmne vnto death : I fay not thatyee 

man a ske. fljould pray for it. 

17 Al c iniquitie,isfinnc. Andthereisa i 7 *^f!hnr/<rbteoufnefe is fmne: and there Marr rz :r. 
finne « to death. is j? mc mt vnt0 fc m ^ nur.5.;?. 

1 8 Wee know that euery one which is / 8 We know tkitwhofoemr is borne of God y 
borne of God, fimieth not : but the genera- fnneth not : but hee that is begotten ofGodJ^cL 

n oi-God prcierueth him, and the wicked peth hhnfelfe % and that kicked touched himnot. 

i) Weehnovce that wee are of God, and the 
whole rrorldlieth tn mckfdr.eff. 

20 We hnowe that the Sonne of God :s come, 
andhath *gtuenv$aminde toknmra himnhich LukciMj. 
// true ; and rree are in him that is true, tl rdufh 
his Sonne lefts Christ ; This fame is very G^ y 
and etera all life. 

21 Bak'sfapeyosfi-felsiesfiomfi^ -or/r^ses. 
Amen, 

f Theende of the firtt Epiftle of Saint John. 



tion 

one touchcth him not. 

1 9 We know that we arc of God,and the 
whole worid is let in wickedncfle. 

2 o And we know that the fonne of God 

commah;andhe*hatheiuenvsvndcrftan- 
din g, that wc may knowc the true God> and 
may be in his true fonne. This is y true God, 
and Hfe euerlafting. 



recucn 

21 My hde children, keepe your felues 
|] from Idols. Amen. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. v. 

?. His commandment:: are nor heauic.) Hex? tm the Trot-fi^t>fay that Gc-rls comaniawm cm not 



The comnun- 




^ 'Seeing our HngJifli wcrd yham commcrh of rhe I aun word^-^? ? u hich is not onlv wei^htic 3 but alfo tiou- 
bU-lcme,« better anfvvcrcth bo -lithe Grccke & I-atinc.then the word /;^/5,vvbich is properly that whic 
prcuwciML Ar/lthcL-iir.cwovdebciu'bothintheGrcckcandLatiner.ar.xo.v.iS. You vour felues tran- " "° # 




You your fdues tran- 
Wee acknowledge that TheCcriv 
ouercommeth che xvorlde by mandcrr.^:? 
: elTech)asnei;hcrwe nor our ^^thc^c 
LordelefusChrift, Aftcs J J. 10. 11. 

Who 



1* 
- 

i 

v 
i 






1* 
- 



Chap. v. OfS.Iohn. 4JJ 

Who hauing taken away the curfe of the Lawe, and fatifficd for our tranfgreffions of the Lawe, hath alfo ei- 
uen vs grace to loue the Lawe and comiruundements of God, and in fomc weake mcafure to obferue them 
So that the curfc being taken away our tranfgieffions anfwered in Chrift,and our hearts framed by his grace 

Zl°Z f comraaundcm . cn u cs » an , d fo ™« ^"B* 8 iucn vs , to k «pc them, they are not hcauie, they arenor 
burdenous or gricuous,and the yoke of Chrift is fweete, and his burden light vnto vs.Who chargeth vs not 
with the vnto lerablc burthen of the Lawe,but eafeth and refrefhc.h all them that labour and are hS loden 
vmh it. And therefore the ProtelW ftiU affirmc, that in iuch perfection as the iuitice of God required", 
Gods commaundements cannot poflibly be fulfilled in this hfc by any man,except our Sauiour Chrift.Yct to 
him whofc finnes are pardoned by his grace,and he is borne againe by his fpiri t> his Commandements arc not 
burdenous. Notbecaufe they can be perfcfflv fulfilled, but becaufe Length is giuen to keepeTem in parr 

SEC""? X t T ° f f ?l lt,C,arC r Par u d ° nCd thr ° U ? h Chrift ' S ' A «g«^ ^fiitjuflit. whither youS 

mt hauphut tlxt tbefouk whi chfeeleth tlmn to be beauiejnay ynd<rfiandthat it hath not yet recemed (!renr,b, to which 
the Lord, precepts are fitch* thy are commended,namely light and fweete,andtbathe might pray witbgrdnmg of bis wilL 
that be may obseme the gift that maketb mem eafie.Aga,nc,they are comended not to be heauie,that to whom the? are he.uiie 

j7 y f^n I l WWT^'W* ^ **** th O™J™bekauie,andtMhe(houuLth»ikehee 
^hfulfMnm^benhedoednl^ 

to bebcamejie may not be broken ,n defpairing. But be compelled to feekejo askejo knocke.Tlxrefore let y, heare in tbefe teffU 

Calefiitu theVelagian beretike) ar enot onelynot impofiible^utalfi notbeauieorburthemu,. Then follow thofc textcs 
whkS I P r *$\ R inft o' aS ? Cif f ^ thcr l thc ^ ela ^ ians did a e ainft S - Auguttine, among 

ApoMeTanlaleadgctbit) that with tbekartmen beleeueto itsflice, with the m-.tsth conffsiou itmadetofahat'on.-be- 
coKfitlx KhoUhatsemmedeoftheVhilitionbHtthefi^ thii te flimonk of tin Affile lobn 

f">> for*" l'"M*1>^ 
heauie,whch is mtpowred forth into our beartes but by the holy Ghofl,mt to thewill ofmanbygiuw to which morewenthey 

™&bhthy* re '& n JT f thli t M 

7. Three which giue teihmonie. ) An exprep place for the diflmttonof three perfons,and the rnitie of nature Th " e Pf?« 

MwhthefcprtneScrsptumjliatthey^ 

nywaxsi ettenas tiseVrotettantS handle thfe te^thutm^againft them$ut becaufirvearenotnew tYoubledwubAria-^th™* 
mfinefomuch a* with Cabmifme, we neede notftand vpdn the varittie of reading or expvfitions oM>isp«(fa*e, Set SMierom "??* * " xt 
tnlnsepsfileputbefiretberXanonxalcrCatholikeEpiflles. J t U " •"' OT " W of Scripture. 

Fttlke.2. Youareneuerablctoproue,thatwehaucaltercd or corrupted any text of Scripture, but contrarywife wc Slander. 
nauelabouredtobrinptheScrmnirpsfrr.m«r.!ir<ilf«i-«»;«^«-j-„ : * j._ • ... i < 



l! them, z. 



$hem.$. 



v „ ,„-., „ „««, r ,„ lcm VCJore „„amtn,orm wwa, oe continual) tildeath,& diethin it.l affirme (faith S.AuvuRine de 
correp.&grat.c.x 2)that a finne to death is tolcaue faith working by charitie cuen til deaths likewireinthe mrds 
before* finne not to death,* nottUt wfM tvecala venial finne^M any that aman committeth and con time th not ther- 

i» tu death. 



J« 



? 



lulke i. rhcApofllcmeanedioffinncagainftthehoIyGhoft/orwhichnomanoughttopray^ec 

eftificdthautisirremiflibl^Andalthoughfinalimpenitenc 

the Apoftle fpeakcth not thereof in this place,but of fuch a finne as we fee a man c6mit in this lifei^ there- £ bly 
fore thus writeth vpon this text: Here arifetb a great queftio^becaufeS John fheweth plainly jhat there are certainebre- Choft/ 
tbrtnfirwhomrve are mt clmandedtopraypherea* our Lcrdcommandethvs to pray cuen for our ptrfecHters,wbicb mefiion 
cannot othermje be anfweredfxcept toe cofejp that there are fome finnes in the teetkenpbich are moregrieuous thenthterfe- 
<mon of enemies Therefore the fume of a brother to death* vbtn after the ackponledgin-r of God, which is'ten him by the 
grace of our Lord lefut Chrift ,a man doth oppugne cr fight againfl the brotlxrhod,& Uftirred and t fed by the firebrands of 
miieagamfi the grace nfelfyvlxrby be « recbciledto God.stf„ aK M ; ynto death istfany man hath not efhanred his loue trt 
bm brother ;but by fome infirmitie ofminde bath notfhewedtbe offices due to the brotheihde. Wherefore our Lord faidrpon 

f'^f'i 7 , r *' W '^^^^^ For hauin % mheent made partaker, of the <nace of the 

My Ghoftjhey had not ye, entrcd into thefe/Lwfhip of the My brotberhod. Andbleffed Stephen payed, for them by rtheme 

beMfioned&cmfetheyhadnctyetbeleeuedCbr^ But the ApoflU 

■Paul for, Imcaufe 1 belteuejrayeih not fir Mcxa.ider.becaufe he ha Ibeenea brother and had finned to deatktbat is by the 
firebrands ofcnmej* Imd fought againfl the brotberUd. Butforthm which had not broken of then- lone, bm fainted though 
fearej,eprayctb that it mty beforgiuen them. Vorfo he faith: Alexander the Copper fimth hath doneme much euill. the Lord 
reward bitn according to hts toorke,. Whom thou alfo auoyde,for he imbgre.-tly refified our faying,. Afterward he addetb 
them for whom heprayetb, faymg thus : In myfirft defence no manftoode with me, but allforfoike me, let it not he imputed 
to them Smne ynto death alfo,may be taken for fume continuing to death, for which he forbiddeth any man to aske. For that 
finnewhicb unot cone fled in thu Ufe,t1* pardon therofU in vahe asked after death. But if we looks diligently to thofe words 
thatfoUow,theformerfmfefeemeth to agreemore to the tenor of this text. And this former fenfc in the very fame 
wordes is giuen by S. Augufbne Defermone Domini inmonte, lib.r. prope finem : Wherefore that hee faith- 
De cormt. &gra c i j. is thus to be vnderftoode, that to forfakc faith which workcth by loue, is a finne ynto 
death: for hee faith in the fame placc.thatfeeingthat finne is not exprellcd, many and diuers things maybe 
, thought of it. vi 

Khem.4. *6. For that I fay not.) If the finne to death wforeof 'he jpeaketh,bet!>e fmnewlxrein aman dieth without repen. 

tanceaccordjngtoS.Jugufiines wordes before rehearfed: then the fraier which be fbeaklth of, muRncedes be prater for the „ . f .. 

'ntodoett w,tb confidence to be heard.jfwe fray, for them that departed thk life net in deadly f, me . andecntrariwtfein 



mmt 



r 



ThefirftEpiftle Chap. v. 

toaner diffuadin" and difcwragbtg ys fromprayir.g fir fitch as continued in mtfydncs am to their hues end. And S. Au^ 
guftinefettctbdo^whe theClnwcIxsprattfi Jfchcrebcany Some of the 

(jaitbbe)ibm pcrfift til death in impenitence of hartjdoth the Church now pray for thcm,thatis 3 for the foulcs dcad W n« 
of them that fo are departed? So fait h he. Mi this is the eaufe thtt Conc\\\\\tvi Bt-acharcnfcprimum cap.j4.ftiW- bc P raicJfor » 
detlf to pray for fuel? at akin dt$eration 9 orkil them films : and the rerfonphy the Church forb&reth to fay for Uercttk^s 
that dwm their lisrefiejBrtnainteine Ixrefie vnto death and by their death. 

And tlxtt tlxplac: is moft properly or onely meant of praying f/r tlx departed^ this cmmcHh^ that neitlxr the Clmrch r, 
myrnwUdehmedlxrefromprayingforaityfinntrya 



mr Tt is proucj 
bat that the Aro. 



I 





■ 



J, 

■ 



J*' ^ ^ J ^ J **| J ™ ' r "* "" "~ *j ^ »»^»^»— * v • * v v p »» ■•»*# «^# t( fe «P ■ ***£# 4tb**4ftV« fell 

thefequele of praying for At deadtfon thefe wordec of S Joint, b fides that they mufi take -vpon tl>emprefumptuoiifiy,to lor. w 0n ° y this fc* 
anddifcerneofGodsfecretesjwho be reprobate t and who benotjuidacnrdingtothitrfray fir fame, and tut for other fome.al ol ttwA P oIi, «- 
tvltich is mofl wicked and abfurdprefumption. 

-As for their alUgaHon^tlMt S . leremie theTropliet was forbidden to fray for thelewcs,andwarncdtl)athcfhouldn'A 
U1xard } Caf>.y, 11.14.- there is great difference, fir ft, he fadareuelationby tlie monies ofGod,tl>at they would continue 
intheir wickedness weluuienotofany certaine per fon,w hereof S.Iolm Ijcre fpcaketh.fecondly, leremit was not forbid- 
Jen to pray for the remifsion of their fines, nor Itad denial to be heard therein for my mans Particular cafe, wlxreof the Jpo- 
file berefteaketh: but Jx was told that tbeyjhould not efcape tlx temporalpmifinuntand afficlion which he had Ifigmd 
fir tlsemjindtlm lie would mt heare Urn therein. 

Fulkc.4. fy that which is faid before in the laft Section, it may appearc vpon howe wcake a foundation, prayer for 

the dead is grounded. The finne whereof S.lohn fpcakerh, is not that onely nor fpccially which S. Au«uftme J 13 ? 61 fot ** 

faith to be a finne vnto death, but that which Chri It faith to be the finne againft the holy Ghoft, which (hall * 

ncuer be forgiuen, fuch as was the finne of Iudas, of the l-»harifees,and of Alexander the Copperfmith. And f 

yet it is a forie Argument that mould be drawen of this place(if it were fo to be vnderftood.)Somc of the dead I 

may not be praicd for,as they that die without repcntacCjZ-rjo all the reft may be prayed for. Which is as good 

as this, Alexander the Copperfmith might not be prayed for after his death, Ergo Iudas and the Pharifees 

might be prayed for after their death : which might not be prayed for when they were aliue. But that the text 

cannot be vnderftoode of praying for the dead, it is manifett by the very wordes. For he faith not, If any man 

fhall fee that his brother hath finnned not to death : but if any mail fee his brothcr/ZwwVg, which proucth that 

his brother is aliue. for he finneth not when he is dead,neither can a man fee him finning when he is dead. So 

the text is, Hec {hall giue life to them that doe finne not vnto death, therefore the plaine wordes of the text are, 

that the man finneth to death,or finneth not to death, which is not to be prayed for, or which is to be prayed 

for. But who fo not onely finneth^ut alfo is feene to finne or finning,whether to death or not to dcath,is aliue 

andnot dead, therefore prayer is to be made by this text, for him that is aliue, and not for him that is dead. 

Nowc let vs fee hove you conuir.ee that this place ismofi properly or onely, miant of praying for the dead. Becaufe (fay you) 
neither the Church nor any man is dehorttd herefrom praying for any firmer yet luing, nor for the remifsion of any finne in 

thk life. A proper conuict ion and a learned Argument, when that is taken fot a rcafory/vhich is the whole 
matter in quel Hon. But howe proue you that no man is dehorted from praying for any firmer yet huing ? You 
■Mwcre^lifinnesarepardonabUffo tongas the committers healiue 3 forfolong they are in cafe to repent. But ourSa- ■ 
uiour Chriftfaidi,That he that finneth againft the holy Ghoft, and the finne againft the holy Ghoft fhall not 
be pardoned in this worlde, nor in the worlde to come. A nd the Apoftle faith, It is impoffible for them that S'nneag*^ 
fall away after they hauc bcene lightened, &c,to be renued by repentance.Matth.i 2. j 1 .Hebr.* m&c. There- ?£A oly 
fore that you fay is falfe. Ob0lu 

You adde further, That the Church pray eth and is often heard for Heretikfs, Iewes, Turret, jtpofcts and otlxr wic- , 

kgd whatfoeuer during fair Hues. I an! were, the true Church prayeth not for them that finne againft the ho- % 

ly Ghoft,or be fuch Apoftataesof whome the Apoftle fpeaketh,by any generall entendment of herprayers, 
norfor anyfpeciallperfonsknowentobefuch,andifihe fhouldprayforthcm,fhe!hou!dnotbe heard to ob- 
taine pardon for them, which cannot and will not repent. But it isagreat blafthemie tofay } ((ay yov)that sfpofta- 
fie, and certain: other finnes of the reprobate^ can not be forgiuen at all in tins Ufe. If it be blafphemic to fay that Chrift 
himfelfe and his Apoftles fa:d,What is it to fpeake contradiftorie to them as you doe? The finne or blafphe- 
mie agamft the holy Ghoft fhall neuer be forgiuen faith Chrift, it fhall fometimes fay you. It is impoffible for 
fuch to be renued by repentance ( faith the Apoftle, ) it is not impoffible for any, fay you. And if we holde 
this onely to auoydc the fequele of praying for the dead vpon thefe wordes, Why did not S.Paul pray for 
Alexander the Coppcrfmith,but againft him ? Why doc Auguftinc and Bede interprete the text of them,that 
of emue and malice oppugne the grace of God and the brothcrhode ? Whydoeth Occumeniut expound it of 
them that ihcw no conuerfion,thou£;h they be liuing'Yea of them that be mindefol of iniuxits,Btfides tins (you 
fay) we mufi take rfm vs prtf»mptuwfly to knowe anddifieme ofGodsfecrets,who be reprobate and who not. But it is no 
preemption in the intention of our prayers to except all the reprobate, as our Sauiour Chrift doeth exprefly, 
Ioan.yj. 9 And if any doe manifeftly fhewe himfclfc to be fuch an one, by blafpheming the holy Ghoft, or by 
wil'iill and mahtious obftinacic, it is no preemption to ceafc praying for him, but it is lawfull to pray God to 
confound them, as Dauid doeth the malitious enemies of Chrift,-P/«foK 109. As S.Paul prayeth againft A- 
„ Jexander,i.rimoi/j.4.t 4. And the Church prayed againft Julian the Apoftata, Theodoret. BiffM^rap.9. & 17. 
& 19. By which it may appeare howe vainely you cauil about Ieremie t who was forbidden to pray for the peo- 
ple: tor as their obftinacic was reuciled to l<remiefo the wickedneffc of feme fheweth it felfc opcnIy,of whome 
S. Iohn H eakcth that they finne vnto death. That he was not forbidden to pray for remiffion of their finnes, 
out for rcleafe of their punifhmcnt, it is a vaine diftinftion : for if they would or couldhauc repented oftheir 

finnes, 



1 



i 



Chap.v. OfS-Iohri. 4j<$ 

finnes,thcProphctmighta{Turethem, that they (houJd cfcape-the puniflii«erit,and To he dothaffiirc them. 
cap.itf.n.I will conclude therefore with thefayingof S.Auguftine in the place before mentioned, De fcrm: 
Dom.inmonte.hb.i. ThUdi^mmebffinnes,difiinguifheM 

not pardon him that repenteth, left we come againft that faying of our Lord, wherein he commanded) that we muft alwayes 
pardon cur brother, defiring tint his brother would forgitie tint : but btcaufe there isfo great afiltbmes of that fault, that he 
can not fubmitte himfelfe to the humilityc of entreating, although he be compelled of an euitt confeienuejjoth to acfywledge 
his finne, and alfo to vtterit. Tor when ludashadfayde,lh*ue firmed, in that 1 have betrayed innocent blood,heranne 
fooner of defter at ion to tin rope, then oflntmilitie to af kg pardon. Wherefore it U much to be regarded? o what kinds of re- 
pentance > Godgiuetbpatdonjor many much fooner doe confeffe that they haue finned \and are fo angry with thefnfe\ues,that 
they wttld vehemently that thy had not finned: but yet they lay not downe there hfejo nutkf there heart htmbte and ohe« 
dient >mdto defire pardon : wtich affeflion of the minde,it is to be beleened,that they haw alreadie of their condcmnation s fcr 
thegreatneffe of their finne. AndthU peraduenture is to finne agamfl the holy ghofl, that is after grace of the holy gboft 
receitsed, to oppugne the brotherly charitie, by malice and cnttie, which finne our Lordfayeth, not to beforgiuen in this world 

nor in the world to come. , " ' 

Jthe?tt*S* *'• Fromidolcs.) It ufoknowmatreacherieofHmtikgstotranfatei&onm^ Heret.tranfla- 

ttsfblciah of the Englifli Bible printedti^ 

the world, that they doe it of purpofe to fe'duce the poore ignorant people, and to mak$ theih thin^e, that whatfoeucr in the %} x }™f? % 
Scriptures Uftolqn againfi the idols of the Gentilesfyhicb the 'Prophet wfle.'/;Simulachra Gentium) is meant hfpi8ttre.<, T h c 'i Coun- 
facredimws,and holy memories ofChrifi & his Sair&s^gainfifucbfeducersthefecondfacredCounce^ ecl of Nice 

feuenth Synode, decreeth thus Acl^Pag.x zt.Quicunque fententias facr* fcripturx dc Idolis,ccntra venerandas Fonounccth 
imagines adducunt, anathema. Qui venerendas imagines idola appcllant,anathema. Qui dicunt % Chrifti- t ^ t js ^ c a j rfe 
aniadorant imagines vtDeos, anathema, thath. Anathema to all them that bring the fentenccs of holy a g a inftthe 
Scripture touching idols, againft the venerable images, Anathema to them that call the venerable images, Caluinifls. 



4 




- * 

4 



Which conuinceth,that the Heretics befalfe and corrupt tranjlttours in this place and other the li^confoundtng thefe two 

wrdesatiftheywereallone. - . . 

But 04 for the honing of images cr purtraits of holy things, not only in triuat: houfes,but alfo in Churches, God himfelfe ~ Stadia 
doth warrant vs, who * commanded euen the I ewes themfelues (a people moft prone to idotatrie, and that after /# hadgium by Go Js ^ € 
themajpeciall precept o f not bawngjmaking, or wor (hipping of idols) to makf tin images of Ange Is (the Cherubim) and warrant. 
that in the finer awe boliefi place of adoration tUtwas in tU Temple, and about t1x Arh$.yea and in refieft of which fa- €xod.z$. 
cred images partly ,tbey did(as SMierom faith QY.l7£.$*)fogreatreuereiice to thchily place called Sanfta fan&orum. 
J f they then were warranted and commanded to maraud haue info great reuerence the images of mere ftirites or Angels, T h c ^ Coun- 
whofe naturallfhape could not be expreffedt bowe much more may rre Chrifiians haue and reuerence the images ofChrift, his eel of Nice 
BwtherjheApofttesandothcrSainttsybeingmen^ 

gainfl the Heretifyr which at that time were the Aiuerfaries ofimtges, breakers? 

And note here, that eight hundreth yeres agoe, they wercftraight counted Heretics that began tof^eakf againfi imiges 9 
jj & that C ounce I was called purpofely for the, and condemned them for Heretics j& confirmed tin former auncientreuer:nce The anticjuiric 

and vfe of facred images, which began euen in our Sauiourstime or litle after, n hen good religious foll% for hue and roue- of holy images. 
rence made his mate gamely thtwoman that he healed of the bloudypxe. which image was alfo approuedby miracles as 
theEcclefiafiicaUh^oriettiletkand mm 

and Vrnd were in tit daies.asyou may fee alfo in SUugufiine (li.d.confenf Euangelift.Cl O.that their pictures common- 
lyfioode together in Home, euen asat this day.Ofour Ladies image fee S.Gregorie li.7.ep.$.indi& a.ad Ianuar, & ep.Jj . 
In whome alfo (li.7,ep.too.)^o» may fee the true vfe of images jtnd that they arc the bookftoftbe vnlearned, andthatthe Thev f cantl 
people ought to be inflruSIed and taught the right vfe of them, euen as at thU d<*y good Catholi^ follig doe vfe them to helpe ftuiee of holy 
and incrtifi their deuotionjn all Catbolikg Churches ;yea the Lutherans themfelues retein: themfiiU. 5. Damafcene wrote images. 
.. three booses in defenfi offacred images againfi the fore faid Heretics. 

r Ulke, $ • it i s well knowen, to them that haue but meane knowledge in the grceke tongue, that the word which the 

apoftle vfeth, when the apofUe did write, was taken for the fame that we call an image, and hearc to all the 
Diftionaries olde and new beare witnefle. Thcrfore it was no corruption to tranflatc in this placc,and much 
leffc in many other places of the fcrxpture>out of the hebrcw tongue, Images or Idoh indifferently : as I haue 
fliewed at large in my defence of our tranflations againft Greg. Martyn. cap.j . throughout. Therefore fiyth 
Tertullian vpon this text: little children (J ay th Iohn)keepe your felues from idolsnot mwfiomidolatrie,t\iat is a* itwere 
from theferuice, but from the idotesthat is from the verie image of them, jib ipfa effigie eorum. And feeingi you worihip 

your popifli images, as groffely as the Gentiles worfhipped their images, that which is fpoken againft hethc- 
niih idols and idolAtrie,xs rightly applyed againft popiih idoles and idolacric. And therefore wee regardc not 
the curfcs,ofthatblafphemous and idolatrous counccllofNicethefecond, but oppofe againft ir, and all the 
dcfcndeis,of it, the curies of God himfelfe.Deuw7.x5'. Curfed behee whfoenerfhallma^ a earned image.&c. and 

pf.97.7. Confounded be all they that wrfijip grown mages. 

* Oooo. Where 



ThefirfiEpilUc, Cham; 

wM^l °L** 7^' " ^ »»**?« of them in thofe placet And aJtoS £ vfc of 

/.refers we M y t j auUirm^o vidati, m nottu*. A CrmluudL W„w t La. L.„..r. Z£™? * ,' ^ *■**• 



.AfimilUude 



wreyou profcUmgtotranflatethelaune,andnot the greekc, to colour you flwmefiill wor(him»no nf ;«wl! 

St ?" m rr emCn f' ^whichhccforbadcaUmalung a«l writing of imagiT^SSfo 

SSnSSS^&^' W, TT" VS l ° ^u " 1 ChildrCn aDd t0 offcr *«» in fac « fi cc, becaufc hec 
252* Ab ™»n fo to do : or God warranted* euerypriuate man to lull an orfendenbecaufe he com 

teunrencetotbeholyfU^calUdfanSfAfanaomn. Paula and Euftochium in decde lav thJthJLlZ -JS 

r S n Cy T e COl ? n,aund ^ d l ? «»M»efc refemblanccs according to fuch formers was perfcribedbv 
God, t followeth nor that we which are forbidden to make images bS vfe of reCon are wS fd con 

SS d ft ? u r th0fc ,ma S es "^ noc » be worQupped, nor to bee feene of anyi ut only of 

the high Pncft, once in the ycre. As for the feconde councell of Nice , that was SSiSSSSSL 

S^fi^SST *•*»-*««* YoufeethereforehoweS.Au- 

But in Gregoryes time, which was about two hundrcth ycercs after, they were eottcn into the Churck to . 
belaymensbookes^bch^ 

cercrs. And then the people began to worfoipp them, for which caufelL*, SCSSS& ta£ 
brakedieminpiecesmhisdioccfle. For which fafthecwas reproued by Gregorii whoye ^ommeS 
iSS^SmtSr T^T °l ima 8^-7-Ep..x 9 .a„d P I J b. 9 .Ep y 9 . ^l^lrZnut 
tS£Z£, *«"&»'**»*** ^^^mm^^bmOmjmM^ thmmcUlrtpnhLyou. That the 

o 'tZ ?* JS T* ""T' " C f "°5 * dcfcnded ^ the wordc of God/though they detcft the woKh* 
tltZT r" ^^^^"^^"ofidolatr^fthePaftorsbeenot Siligi »^SS2 
to beware ofo ^ccmorcofinwgc S .Matth.8Jeft.?.Aa.i7/ca.5.Heb.9X e ft4. S rot «»a«r people 

The 



f 



* i 



B 



* 



\* 



THE SECOND EPISTLE OF 

IOHN THE APOSTLE. 



45? 



HicmmendcthtbeUdyandhafomesforconti^ 

the reward of their worths m the day ofiudgement : and to lone theme beleeuers, but with Heretikgs to haste mficietk* 

exprefling alfo the points then in controuerfie* t ; 



9 
\ 




v 

y 

■ ■ 



Io.tf,u. 

x.lo.3,11. 



The tranflation of Rhemes, 

H E Senior to the lady E- 

lecl&her children whome 

Iloue in truth, and not I 

onely, but alfo all that hauc 

kho Wen the truth, 
2 For the truth which a- 

bideth in vs,and flial be with vs for euer. 

5 Grace be with you,mercie,peace from 
God the Father,and from Chrilt Ie s v s the 
fonne ofthe father in truth,and charitie. 

4 I was exceeding glad, becaufelhaue 
found of thy children walking in truth,as we 
haue receiued commadement of the Father. 

5 And now Ibeiecchthee Lady, not as 
writing a new commandement to thee, but 
that which wee haueliad || from the begin- 
ning, *that we loue one another. 

6 And this is charitie, that we walke ac- 




Thc tranflation of the Church of England. 

He elder vnto the eUB Lady 
and her children jvhome I loue 
inthetrueth, and not lonely, 
km alfo all that haue ktiawen 
the true th: 
2 For thetruthesfake which 
dwcllcth in vs % andjhalbe with vsfor euer: 

*> Grace becmthyoufocrcy>andfeace from 
God the father juid from the Lord* lefus Chr'tft $ 
thefottne of the father tie trueth and loue. 

4 I reioyceagrettfy that I found of thy chil* 
drenwall£ngintYUcth % Mwee haue receiued & 
commandement ofthe father* 

5 sAndmwe I hefeechthee^ Lady^ not as 
though J wrote a new commandemeutvnto thee: 
but that fame which wee haue had from the be* 
gwhingjhatwefidjttdloue one another. 

6 s/fndthkisthelouc, that we Jhoutd walk* 



cordingto his commaundements. For this is . after his commandements; Thu it the common* 
the commandement, that as you Haue heard dement .that asyeehaue heftrdfrom the begin* 



it 

■ 

J 1 ! 



u 



^Reward for 
keeping faft 
the Catholike 
faith. 

* To go backe 
orreuoh from 
the receiued 
truth and do- 
&rine Apoflo- 
lical!,is dam* 
nablc. 



from the beginning, you u/alke in the fame: 

. 7 Becaufe many ieducers are gone out in- 
to the world, which doe not confeffe I e s v s 
Chrift to haue come intoflefti:thisisafe- 
ducer and'an antichrift. 

8'Looketo yourfelues,thatyoulofenot 
the things which you haue wrought ; but 
that you may recciue a full $ reward. 

9 Euery one that c reuolteth, and perfi- 
fteth riot in the doftrine of Chrift : hath not 



not God. He that perfifteth in the do6*rine: father andthefinne. 



Mftg,yefhouldwalkein ti. 

.7 For many deceiuers are entred into the 
wofld,which confejfe<notthat lefus Chrtftis come 
in theflefh.This is a deceiuer 9 and an Antichrift* 
9 Looke on your felues, that wee lofe not that 
we haue wrought: but that wee may haue a fuS 
reward. 

. 9 whofoeuer tranjgrejfctb, and abideth not 
in thedoBrine ofChriftJoathnot God : Hee that 
endureth in thedoEtrine of Chrift > hath both the 



si 



vem.j . 



% 



i 6 If there come any vntoyou t and bring not 
tbts learning,* him recciue not to houfe t netther Rowjtf. if 

bidhim Godjpeede. 

ti For he that biddeth him Godjpeedejs par- 
taker of his ettill deedes. 

1 2 Hatting many things to write vnto you, I 
would not write with paper andinke : but Itruji 
to came vnto you, ana fpeake withy oh month to 
mouth f hat your icy may be full. 

13 ThefinnesofthyeleElJfftergreete thee. 
Amen . 

yThe end ofthe fecondEpiflle of Saint John, 

ANNOTATIONS. 

g. From the beginning.) This tithe ruleofa Chrift'm Catholikf man t to wapiti that faith andmrfhty of Cod fohnfdfaft 
whicls Hi hath receiued from the begimun*. Which ii, that which wenow call according to tlie Scriptures, the tradition of the old rcc«* 
the Apoftles: that which is come toy's font maniomn, fromBifboptoBifhop 3 <indfofromthtJf'o/}lesJo(hatlafaith- uc4 iaith. 

ftilmma.Midereducersthatrifevpintt&y*g< i teacliitigm 

O000.S, Wee 



the fame hath both the Father,& the Sonne. 
. 10 'If* any man come to you, and bring 
not I this dodtrine : ||receiue him not into the 
houfe, j| nor fay ,GodJaueyou,vnto him. 

i i For hee that faith vnto him, God fane 
jw»,communicateth with his wicked works. 

1 2 Hauing moe things to write vnto you: 
I woulde not by paper and inke : for I hope 
thatllliallbec with you, and lpeake mouth 
to mouth: that your ioy may be rul. 

1 3 The children of thy fiftcr ele& falutc 
thee. , ' 



The fecond Epiftle Chap.i; 



Alf. /. J5K? ■gf no «*■* pledge, what was thefayth and worfhippe of God in the beginning, but 

bythcholyfcnpturc*. Not what was the tradition of the Apoftlcs, baf by the vviiring of2c Apoftles, Tie fcffid*. 
wh,ch Ignanus in his tune affirmed,for certeyntic, to bee committed ^writing. Eufeb. fit, cT£ SoS** 
i-or there can bee no certeintyin recalling from man to man, from Bifhoppc to Bilhoppe, fceingadoc- Sci ? n « s . 
trine may bee fo recciued Tor a thoufandc yccrcs and more, and yet beefhort of the beginiW Y ea 
tnerc were Hcrenkes euen m thr. AnAftlc* rim». « r'.ri^.i,.,. - u«u:-_ .l. m:.:i-. e V.- 5 : * 



gus&c. whofc hcrefic, if it had bene dcliucred from man to maneuer fincc thattime, yet was notfron, 
Th™ FT 15 * u ConfUt * d j*. the "?»*■ of <*" A P oft ks, not to haue come from the Apoftles. 

m! ffifel" f 5, T 5 r^" 1 ^ WhlCh arC not u abI V° P rOUC thcrc doarine b 7 *« holy features, 
and the doftrincofthe holy fenptures is ancient, though men can not foewc,bywhatfucccffionofracn 
K came vnro vs. • ■ * "^ 



Jthem, 



' r IO V T hisd ^9« r/ *^^' J W ^ P ^* 7 ^^^^ holy CcmKt t rohtiri0 ^ 

atdcenfitmhefitmetohmfelftmUeretiksorto. »jmumn 

Thereforewha^oeuer ihennmftcrs ofmeChurch, that haucfucceeded the apoW 

ccls,or otherwife,,s foto be taker ifor true doarine, a 3 it agrecth with the preaching of the Apoftles, contcy- 

nedmtheirwn a ngs.FornotaU AatUfetdownein council htrne^eeingcouncclsboth prouS& Tcnc- Councils ™» 

^a -tZ ? W ?^ r ^ M ^^^^ ww ^^Thiswrkcihhcwhenbythe^nadfteshcwa s 
preffedwnhmcauthotityofacwmcdhoIdenmAfrica.forrebapt^ 
t.kes.De bapt Con.Donat.cap.a.Butyoufay ft » ««,** f^bi ^th^H^^fbouldbeccm^dhLrJp. 

ScthedotocofChriftKcontcmedrnthefcnprures^hchin^ 

«# 4fe*A»S.39. And the Apoftlcs,which taught the whole dc>ftri M ofChrift,uughtnotL g 2ncernine 

Chr^butthatwhichisconteyMinthefcriptures. Aft*. t ,.Ronu.2. a.Tim 3 .i4. ftij. TT,ereforeTI 

the Apoftles rule^at an heretike ftould be conuiheed by theholy fcriptures, feeing weehauc no other ccr- 

teine tc&mome, what was the doftrinc of Chrift& the Apoftles.as S. Auguftine rhwetb,in the place abouc 

noted. That many an honeft Shephcard, knoweth a wolfe, that cannot dlfinc him,itisafondafgumcnt, » 

prouethatanhereukeunottobc ^ 

by cerrainc markes though not by the fcripture or his dinnition , but a fpiricuaU woolfc or bcrctfc, muft bee 

fcriS*^ ^ ft 1 A mgCth n ? r n C do ? ri f e ° f Chrift > fcc doWnc m thc ftripwr«^s a feducer,nothee that 
bnngeth not fuch doctanc, as the Pope hath not fet downe in his decrees, £ in his counterfeit Councels. 

Sfchathtf t ? S Ch ^ n ° W> ft^ 5* P refcnt &C ' but ^^rophane fynagogue of sTthan 
and the Church of Anuchrift niaynteineth that hcrcfie, contrary to theholy Scriptures, aid the articles of 

Chnftesincarnauon,afccnfion,andfittingattherightofGodinhcauen. * «*«n««« 

Bjim ' *- J£: Jl^lflf^l c V** h in £ HCh . 'It, "**"* » hm tf * tmmnitk » m fi a* ^ ***< «- 



damnable finne 



AAf. 3- h P ?5" t ,£ hur ? W ? C ,r <!e u CrCCth f y,°^r communication with hcretikesand infidels, then the fcripture 

mav ifirSlS SfSS C ° u C laWfo S ? eWt,h k fdfe t0 bc ** Church of ^^ift. And heareToS 
I !£& A?SS* f ^ ca Tu CPap ^ bC l t0 ,° Urf0UCra y nc Lad y*^QH"nes Maieftie, whome they Th e P ap Ifis 
2ZT5 7 u bh ^ h . cm «« bull » ^ Annchriftian auaoritie of Tof* TiZ the fifth to bee excommuni- ■»8~a 

A » trL^t yal dUraC ^ yCWC Vn ?. hcr m3icftic ^ thc ^^ *ft-W« of Po^e GrTgZ fubiefij - 

SEillT ^ t0IOU t ¥*f ***«***«* **(*• one bath fcffcred aciZ 
«ang to his dementes, thc other rcmayncth,for whatpurpofe God knoweth. 



Jfl&flW. 



St IS VVas S° m 8 t0 EpHefuvnto abath,to waih him fefic^fawCerinthus the heretike within the 1»* ■** Ce 
lame,hcluddenly sbptout, laying that he feared left the bathihould fall, becaufc Ccrinthus the encmie of ™5J e 

truth 



.1 




Chap. i. 



OfS.Iohn: 



4?8 









truth was \vkh\n,So faith k ofSjohn s andaddethalfialil$toortbyexampleof^ &hoon atimemee* 

ting M anion the Hereti^and the fay d Marcion calling vfon himjnd asking him whether fo kpw him not : Yes, quoth 

TutycarpeJ. know thee for Satans fonne and heire. So great feare (faith S. Iretueus) had the Apoftles & their 
difciples to communicate in word only,with fuch as were adulterers or corruptees of the truth ; as S.Paul al- 
(6 warned, when he faid,A man thatis an Heretike,afrer the firft & fecond admonition auoid . Sofarlrentw. 

lfthen } toJpeale with them or f time them^fo eamefily to be amded according to this Jfoftles example and doftrine: what 
afinneish to flatter themjo feme themfo monk with tbemjtndfo foorth t 

THE THIRD EPISTLE OF 

IOHN THE APOSTLE. 

He commend, th Galutfor continuing in the truth^andforfufeimng orftiCcoHrmg trttepreadjers, 9 noting DUtrefesfor the 
contraband praifing Demttriw 9 



The like wale 

ofS.Polycarpc 

and other A- 
poftolike men 
in not com* 
municating 
with herctikes. 




The tranflation of Rhcmcs. 

HE Seniour toGaiusthe 
deereft, whom I louc in 
truth. 

2 My deereft, concer- 
ning all things I make my 
prayer that thou proceed 



*pUafttre. 



£ A great grace 

to be benefici- 
al ro ftran^crsj 
ipccially to 
them that be 
ofouv Catho. 
lik'; faich and 
fuffer for the 
6mc # 



profperoufly,andfarewel, asthyfouledoth fouleprojpereth. 
profpcroufly. 

3 I was exceeding glad when the bre- 
thren came, & gaue teftimonie to thy truth, 
euen as thou vvalkeft in truth. 

4 Greater 11 thankchaue I not of them, 
then that I may hcare my children do walke 
in truth. 

5 My deereftjthoudocft faithfully what- 
foeucr thou worked on the brethren, $ and 
that vpon (bangers. 

6 They haue rendred teftimonie to thy 
charitie in the fight of the Church : whom, 
thou {halt doe we^bringing on their way in 
maner worchie of God, 



The tranflation of the Church of England. 

HE elder vnto the welbclo- 
tied Gaituyehom J lone in the 
trueth. 

2 *Beloued y I wifhe in all 
things that thou projperedfi 

anflfaredflwell, euen as thy 




3 For I reioyced greatly when the brethren 
came^nd testified of the trueth that is in thee % 
how thou walks ft in the trueth. 

f I haue no greater ioyfhen for to heare how 
that myfonnes walke tn veritie. 

4 *3 cloned, thou doeH faythftdly rthatfo~ 
euer thou do eft to the brethren^ and to (han- 
gers: 

6 which haue borne witneffe of 'thy charitie 
before the church; whom if thou bring forward 
on their tourney after a godly fort \thou Jhalt doe 
well. 

7 Becaufe that for his names fake they went 



fcltfeemeth 
(faith S.Bedc) 
lieu-fsaa 

Arch hevctike- 

or proud SecV 
lnaUtcr. 

c commoneho* 

c That is,/ wl 
Ythakt them cy- 
»«^e them 

kttoven to he 

w^rfjjede. 



For, for his. name did they depart, ta- fiorth t taki»gnothing of the gentiles 
king nothing of the Gentiles. 8 We therefore ought to receiue fuch, that 

8 We therefore ought to recciuc fuch : we might be helper sto the trueth. 

that we may be coadiutors of the truth. p j mo tevnto the church : but Diotrephes 

9 I had written perhaps to the Church : „y ch lomh J0 haue fa preeminence among 
buthethatlouethtobcarebprimacieamong t h em ,receiuethvsnot. 
them 3 Diotrepes doth not receiue vs. . _ ... , . .. 

io For this caufe 3 ifl come, cl wiladuer- . '? ^rfret) 'feme, I will declare his 

tife his workes whic h h e doth : with malici- deedes ™ eh he do V h > .«** m . w mth . ma/ " 

ous words chatting againftvs, & as though ^^r^^TfV^T^jT 

thefe things fuffife him not : neither himfdf t^hhm^rmmak^M^ andfor- 

doth receiue the brcthren,and them that do Md f t ^ th *f woftld > And ***** thm 

receiue, he prohibited, and cafteth out of m °f the C htlrch > 

the Church. " r Beloued,followe not that which is'emtt, 

1 1 My decrcft,dq not imitate euil,but that but that which is good. Hee that doeth well, is 

which is good.He that doth wel,is of God; of God, but he that doeth euill, hath not feene 



he that doth il,hath not feene God. 

i% To Demetrius teftimonie isgiuen of 
aland of the truth it iclfc, yea and we giue 



God. 

1 2 Demetrius hath good report of all men y 
and of the trueth itfelfe- Tea,and we ourfelues 
teftimonie; and thou knoweft that our tefti- alfo bearerecord t andyee knmthat our record 
monieistrue. is true. 

1 3 I had many things to write vnto thee: 13 I hadmany things to write -.but Iwilnot 

but Oooo.j. -with 




Rhem. 



i. 



Fulke.i. 




The Epiftlc Chap.l 

butlwouldnotbyinkc&penwritetothee. notrnthhtkeandtenvritevntothee. 

JiJf l° ? efor F hwithto [ ee ^^ <+ 1 trull I Mfrortlj fie thee, andvcfball 
ueuJirpeakemouth to mouth. Peace be ffieaks mouth to moutkVeL he vnto thee .Thy 

tothec The freends falute thee. Salute the loHersfalmcthee.Greeteourfitendsbyname. 
treends by name. _. , . , . , J J 

fine end of the tnird Epiftlc of S.Iohn. 

THE ARGVMENT OF THE 

EPISTLE OF S. IVDE. 

n! !fl,i ! f K UC ^ e " Pcter >" henh * %* « ha < *e other Apoftl CSj and the brethren of o U ?Lord and £ The A f «'« 

8 £T ? a k i ApofUcs camd thcir mucs about * ith thcra ' but -^^^o m T^ll^^Z 

£S££r WaS 3 T^ an r d had cbildren > **« be (heweth that his childSd5E^J 

ftjESS. 1 tnU h,S , iTT u nn n S W " C P erfcCUKd b ? *«">"«* in *« da 7« of Komitian. £. 
Z 1 1 : ] « W °u d th n ke *» Petcr and ludc b « h P roucd r ^ hauc wiuesihe one by ST 
the other by good ftorjr,wouU cary ftrange women about with them, and « »r their SewiiS? whSSS 
not be but oftenfiue 5 both to the Iewes and to the Genules,and to the churci: rfGo^Sto^&S 
the Apoftles condemned and forbade in all other. T l,u »M S. MpfHn Uh told vsZ mUSSSLm °*3 «* 

to be fufficiem winch hath no good works,but that faith only doth iuftifie without works,altho U T it K2 
yoyd of good workes.And this dodrine taught fo lareely by S.Paule and fo uliinrlv Z Z 2.VT i t 
flies doeth gamefay, nor S.Iude in tins epui. Theold Sh wSl^toV A cStmL« T^ ^ 
nottlKpop^fayth wlnchis of later inuUn, \**l*S^^ 

THE CATHOLIKE EPISTLE 

OF IVDE THE APOSTLE. 

8 imt^htm tgamftihe lccber K ,6 i^hev^afo^fic^nketmgofthe^etikfs. u «nd tlut tHrT™*,- 
Unsold. I; C« l^kcs thereto 6e vJLLL* r^JltA^^e^^^T^Z 



t. 

*. 



mancdraco. 




The tranflation of Rhemes. 

VDE the feruauntoflE- 
s v s Chritt,and brother of 
lames: to them that are in 
God the Father bcloued, 
and in I e s v s Chrift pre- 
fcrued^and called. 

a Mercic 



The tranflation of the Church of England. 

| VD E thefirmunt of leftu 
Chrift, the brother of lames, 
j to them rrhic h at e ■called and 
\f*»Rifiedin GOD the Fa~ 
\ther, and frefcrucd in Iefus 
Q>r,ft: 

2 Mercy 




9 



■ 



Cham. OfSIude, 4J p 

2 Mercietoyou, and peace andcharitie 2 Mercy vntoyou^wdpeace^dcharitie be 
be accomplifhed. multiplied. * 

3 My deere(t,taking all care to write vn« *v a i n « a j ^.l^ r tut- 

to you ofyour common faluation, J thought jj^tt l*?** 1 *?" «"»*' 
it rWaric to write vnto you: befeechL ^J°^f Common faluatton, itwasneed- 

you to contend for thefaii oncedellu § K^"^,™^*?*!^** 
to the faindts J/eeJhbuldearneftly contend for thefayth which 

4 Forthcr'carecertainemenfecretlyen- ^^"^^'M. 

trcd in (which were long agoe prefcribed ' , 4 Forthercarecertai ^^godlymencraf- 

vnto this Judgement) impious, transferrin* tyfft**fM»*t before of olde ordained 

HE ^e grace of our God linto riotoufneiTe,ancl '''T COttdemmtt ^ turning the grace of our 

libcrric of denying the oncly Dominator, & our Lord ■ , v *'° Wammte ff e -' and denying God 3 which 

S'SSw Ies vs Chrilr. ** the oncly Lorded our Lord IefsaChrisJ. 

thcir°cS * * ButI will admonidi you, that once * Mymindistkerforetoputyouinremenu 
lulu* andcon. kno w al things,that c I e s v s/auing the peo- ," ce hereof, forafmuch asye once know this, 

<*/ he had dehuered 

l»v«. • .« / - - y — & /r > Jejiroied them which Num.14.s7. 
kept not their a P^wardbeleeuednot. 

SS3T Pnncipalitic , but fbrfooke their owne habi- <* *The Angehalfo which kept not their firft ,,Pet.i 4 . 
Sh o i n ° fee tatlon » at " re ^ erued vnder darkenelTe in eftatejtutleft their owne habitation, he hath re- 
2kc.iL! eterna11 Sondes vnto theiudgement of the Jeruedin euerlafiing chainet vnder darhnefe 

great day. , vnto theiudgement of "the great day. * 

9 ' 7 As*SodomandGomorrhe.andtheci- ^ *f«,«„ -ajL«- j^ i j , •> 

c ^ tics adioyning in like ln an„ hauing « forai . ^ffi^S 

tcrnalifire amin tnepayneote- feft,are fet forth for an enfample.andfuffer the 

Slnlik^nanerthefealfodefiletheflem, ^fTT^i , 
cV Wefpife dominion^ blafpheme maiefty, /. ,'*§T 7^ "*8 ^ceiuedbydreames, 

9 When Michael the Archangel, difpu- ''r^W dejpijer/ilen, andjpeake emll of 
ting with the DiueJ, made alteration (for themt *«** rei **»tbmtie. 

the body ofMoyfes : he durftnot inferrc p . r ^ tMichaelth earchangel,whtheflroue 

iudgemet of blafphemie,but faid, Our Lord *&**"* ™ e &»d>*»4 d*$*ted about the body of 

fatty, "command chee. Mofes^wflnotgiue railing fentence,butfaid, 

10 But thefc, what things foeuercertcs The Lor drebuks thee. 

they are ignorant of,||they blafpheme : and ' But thefejpeake euil of thofe things which 

what things fo eucr naturally, asdummc theykttow not>andwhat things they know natu- 

bealts, they know, in thofe they are corrup- rally ,0s beafts which are without reafon t in thofe 

tet '« things they corrupt themfelues. 

Wrf A.w.7?«r • hCffl, '^ , !? lie « 0neil l " Woebevntothem, for they haue gone in 

SSr 9 *R, I! y ° ' /'"•■ and 7 lthth «^^ tkew*J0f*C*>», andarivJlygJntotheO^S. 

ST' JS^i ^ueforrewardpowredoutthem errour of Balaam for lucres fak/,andhauepe- *«** 

Nu.i5. ^Wnd haue penfhedm the contradifti- rifted in the gainfay in? of* Cere. f "g***- 

onofGord. & J J & J a.P«.*.i?. 

la Thcfe are in their bankets, foots fea- ^ Thefe are ijpotsinyour feafis of chari- tor f ockcs. 
fting together without feare,feedin<nhem- ^.^W 1 **^ without all feare 
fducs,cloudes, without water whictfare ca- f eedm V h f m f elties:clou ^heyarewithoutwa- 
ried about ofwindes, trees of autumnc vn- ter > carte f alf0 » to f^'»^ t ^ trees withered at to^xttim, 

fruitefull, twife dead, plucked vp by the Pf t ^^l^ hm ^M^<^SlSi 
xootzs J>luck\ed vp by the rootes : thefmithar- 

13 Raging wauesofthefea,roming out '/ They are the raging waues of the fea,fo-ti*Gtee'kc 
their owne confufions.wandering ftarres:to »>^gout their owne Shame : they are wandring Sf j^ 
■whom the ftorme ofdarkenefle is referued /aw* towhomureferuedthemittofdarbtes barin S cor- 
foreuer. >ir«wr. ■ ™El frHh:< * 



trees cormp- 



14 And ofthefe prophecied Enoch, the /* Enoch the feuenthfiom^damprophe-S^ "* 
fcucnthfioAdam/aying, Behold our Lord ctedbefore offuchfaying^ehold/heLordJhai ' 



is 0000,4.. 



come 



f 

I**- . ... 



i.Tim.4. 
».Tim.j. 

a.Pct-j. 



jwr. 



TheEpiftle Chap.i; 

iscomeinhisholythoufands, comewiththoufandsoffainBs. 

I y To doe Judgement againft all, and to i s To giue iudgem^nt againft all men, & to 

reproue all the impious,of all the workes o( rebuke all that are vngodh among them, of all 

their impietie whereby they haue done ira- their vngodly deedes ixhich they haue vngodly 

pioufly, andofal the hard things which im- committed,andofal 'their cruel 'jpeakmgspliich 

pious finners haue fppken againft him. vngodly fmners hauejpoken agawft him. 

1 6 Thefc are murmurers, full of com- / 6 Thefe are murmurers%mplainers, rral- 
plaints, walking according to their own dc- kmgdfter their otvne tufts *whofe mouths Lake Pfal.r7.10, 
fires,and their mouth fpeaketh pride, admi- fraud things, they haue men in great reuerence 

ring perfons for game fake. becaufe ofaduantage. 

17 But .you my deereft be mindful of the „ B utyeebe/oued, remember the rrordes 

rf' ft. * ^l Ai* rl T hy "bchrrere'fpokcnl.efor, of the Affiles of our 
theApoaiesofourLo^lEsvsChnft Lord left* Chrift. * J 

1 8 Who told you *that in the laft time , „ U . , ,, „ . . tT . 

flial come mockers,according to their own „ J A ?™ ?*' ** f fp.° U > *?«' t,er * l'l^ 
defires walking in impieties. fruti be meters m the laftume nh:ch fiould "££ 



tcmg in impieties. „ ~ , . fl . - 

19 Thefe a?e they which fegregate the- ^^ ^^etr mne vngodfy lufies. 
fclues/enfual,hauing not tfie Spirit. '* Thefe are makers offefts tfieftly, hauing 

20 But you my deereft, building your ^tthejpirit. 

feluesvpon^our moft holy faith, in the holy ~ 

Ghoft,praying, 

2 1 Kccpe your fclues in the loue of God, 
expelling the mercy of our Lord Ie svs 

Chrift vnto life euerlafting. 

it And thefe ccrtes reproue being iud- 
ged: 

23 But them faue,pulling out of the fire. 
And on other haue mercy in feare:hating al- 
fo that which is camal,the fpotted cote. 

24 And to him that is able to preferue 
you without finnc,& to fet you immaculate 
before the fight of his glory in exultation in 
the commin g of our Lord I e s v s Chrift. 



.pet.3.3, 



20 *Butye dearely beloued, edifeyourfelues 
in your mofi holy frj/th , fraying in the holy 
Ghoft. 

2i Andkeepeyour fclues inthe loueofGod 
looking far the mercy of our Lord lefm Chrift 
vnto etemall/ife 9 

22 tsind haue ccmpafion of Jeme, ifip^r^^^f^ 
ting them : 

23 Andotherfauemthfeare 9 pullingthem 
cut of the fire • hatmg euen the garment jfotted 
lythepjh. 

24. Vnto him that is able to keepe you fee 
fiomfwne, andtoprefent your faultlejfe before 



25 Toth?onlyGodourSauiourbylE- the prefenceofhis glory with icy 9 
svs Chrift our Lord be glory and magnifi- 2/ To God our fauiom which onelyumfejfe 
cence, empire and power before al worlds, glory and mgdefiie dominion andpmer 9 mw and 
and now and for al worlds euermore. Amen. euer 9 Amen. 



n 






r 

i 



herctikeby 

tbepapiits 
nilc» 



MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. i. 

Rftet/t. /• 8 Defpife dominion.) Suchbehereti T pthat)»illnotbeft^iefftomyfi4pnhrj or that refufe to cbeytlxUw-es ei- 
ther of Spiritual or Temporal Thiers, in which h[nd (facially in blaffhemrtg thefufrtme Spiritual Magifirate) the Tro~ 
tepants doe frjfc . 

TulkCm 1. Such an hcrctikc and worfe then anheretike is Antichrift the Pope, which willnotbefubie&toanyfupe- 
The pope an rior,and which refufeth ro obey any law,either of fpirituall or temporall rulers, no not the decrees of a gene- 

rall councell,aIthough he himfelfe haue once approued them, as Martinc 5. did the copnccll of Conftancc, 
and Eugenius the 4. the councell of BafillYet both rcfufed to obey the law or decree of the counccll, which 
defineth that the gencr all counccll is abouc the Pope. Such an herctike is the Popc,and lb gready defpifeth 
dominion,andblalphemcthroaieftie, that with moft vile termes he docth take vpon him to depriue kings of 
their royall dignitie which they haue by lawful! fucccflion and ele&ion, and approbation of all their fubic&s, 
and difchargeth their fubiefts of their loialtie and obedience vnto their ibueraigns. As Pius 5.did in that he- 
reticall and Antichriftian bull,giucn out againft Queenc Elizabeth the moft honourable prince in all 
Chriftendome. Such heretikes are the Pope and the Rhcmifti papifts, as fuborne horrible traitors, and mur- 
therers,to munher their fayd moft gracious and honorable foueraigne: and that with fuch abhominable hy- 
poajfie^that they did fet out a printed booke, declaring it vnlawfull to kill her maicftic for none other ende, 
but to make her maicftie and the counccll, fecureandoutoffufpicionofthem, that they might with more 
opportunitie, accomplifli their traiterousdeuifedmurther. As was openly confefled and prooued, at the a- 
raignment of Babington, Ballard, and the reft of thofc hellifh monfters. Alfo the letters ot Cardinall Como 

written to Panid doe tcftifie of the Popes approbation of that moft vile and dcteftable ocafon, and murther 
intended. 

ANNO- 






Of S. Iude. 460 



4* 



ANNOTATIONS. 

Jihem, 2. o. For the body of Moyfes.) fVhen,why,orhowthisaltercationorcombatwailetttene S.MicUelandthe'Diuil'tv&ixesvtx^ 

about Moyfes body, no man cm dec/are.only this we fee that many truthes andftories were kgpt in the moutlxs and harts of writtcn.and 
r 11 tbif^thfultthatwerenotwritteninScripthrescmonical^uthiswasamongthelewes. knowenby 

ttfike. 2. ThebodyofMofeswas buriedby God, asappeareth Deut.34.tf. that no man mould know where his fc- trad,oon * 

pulchre was . Therforc it is like that this altercation was immediatJy before that time, when the deuill defired 
to haue the body of Motes difcouered, that it might be abufcd to idolatry. As it hath alwayes beene the prac- 
tice of fatan to perfccute jthc fainds while they hue, and to make idols of their bodies when they arc dead. 
That ancient father which wrote the booke Vemirabilfais facra> fcriptura, which gocth wider the name of S. SuperJHtion 
Augnftine lib. i.e. 3 f.writcth thus ofthe body of Moles : Fortwocaufes, aswifemenfay,nomanwaapriuie ofhis auoiJc <*« 
death, nor of his fefu/ehre. Tint no manflmld fee that face, whicbhad jhined through the familiaritie of tlx Lordes 
fteecb ynto him, ftricktn downe or dimmedwitb tlx heauinefte of death . And left the people ofifrael, if tiny had fyoweti 
vhen bisfepulchre was,{hould haue adored it. Whet fore as mofl men thtnke,he carted away with him tlx rod. therewith he 

ImA done waiters, left itjhottld haue beene adored .' feeing the children ofifrael, did afterward adore the fe, pent which ht 
nude, 

Where you gather that many trueths andftorieswereksptintlxmouthesand hearts ofthe faithfully that were mt 
wit ten in the fixtures canonical! , It is true, yet that proouethnot that the fcripture canonicall did not con- Vnw P"« 
teinealldoftrinc neceflarietofaluation. And cuen the doftrine heere taught is exprefled in the canonicall ver£tl °' 
IcripturesDcut.34.tf. andZacharie.3.z. though fome circumftances might be rcceiued of tradition, as the T ^ e Jf i f e - tt ' 
names of Zaww and I*m6r«. 2. Ti m . 3. 8 . AndyetBedathinkcth that the body ofMofcs in this place might fur* 
be taken for the people ofifrael, of whome Moles had beene head, whome Satan defired to rcteine in cap- 
tiuicie, when Iefus prayed for their deliuerance. Zach. j. an'dfodoefomelatefoterpretorsthinke. 
KllCm. J. 10. Theyblafpheme.) He jpeal^tb of Heretics, win btihgignorant in Gods myjieriesarkitlxdiuintdo^ 

his Cbttrchy when they can not reproite tlx things , then tlxjfallto execrations, irrifions,, and blalihemies againfi the Vriefts £?£ . H " etiks 
Cburcb,and Sacraments ,andwhatfoetter is godly. ...... ., j blalphemc. 

Fmke. S* Such hcretikes are the papifts, which when they cannot f eproouc by the fcripture, the heauenly doftrine The papifls be 

taught by Luther, Caluine, and other godly and learned teachers, they inuent iiicb monftrous (landers and heretikeiby 
lies againft them, to deface their pcrfons, as no man of reafon can thinke they (hould euer haue beene fufre- £j. ir . 0l ? ne 
red to hue in any focietie of men (being no tyrants but meane fubic&s) if their maners had beene fo vngod- (tercH P uon ' 
ly as thefe fhamelcffc heretikes doe blafphcme. Befide that fome of their flanders are vnpoffible, as that Lu- 
j t/«r mould be begotten of a deuill &c. which yet the proud cenfurer of maifter Charke is not afhamed to de- 

> fend . As for their common fcomings, execrations, and ilanders ofthe true church and faithfull paftors of 

the fame,w«h the facraments and whatfoeueris godly and agreeable to the holy fcriptures, as the commu- 
nion table, the marriage ofthe miniftcrs, the finging of pfalmes &c. are fo well knownc.that I need not (land 
to repeat them. 

Rhem. 4. J 1. Cain BaIaam,Core\) ^ TheApoflUwouldbaueHeretikssfteciatfyto he kpowaiby the ■refemblance they haue, Heretikesre- 
firft to Cain, in that for emy that his brothers femice andfacrifice was accepted and his reietled, flewe Ins fold brother, and Temblcd to 
was afmtiuefrom t Ik face and citie of God, which is the Church . Secondly, by their refemblance to Balaam: who for money Cajn.Balaam 
was induced tojurfe Gcds people & couetoufnes is commonly the canfe that firft mal^thHerettlifs and falfeTrepbets. wlxre- aACat ^ 

upon S.AuguHine faith, He is an Heretike that for temporal commodities lake either coineth or foloweth new 
opinio ns. S. Auguft.li.de Vtikred.cap.i . And laftly by the refemblance tlxy haue with the amcient & notorious Schif- 
mankf Core, and hu cmpaniotis, whoforfool^ tlx ordinarie V rieftlni appointed by Godpnd wouldmidts doefacrifice them 
fclues without lawful calling. 

Such indtede be al Heretics, &fuch bealthekfacramtnts,ferme,andofptetin their Churth,at Cores were inlsisfchif. 
mattcal t- bemacks . And at pride was the caufe ofhis remising from the obedience of Moyfes and Aaron his Vriefts eb- true 
GouernoHTS : fo is intolerable pride the caufe of al Heretics fo> facing theiflawful Vaftors and Hulers, and namely offirfa- 
klngChriftes owne Vic.irincartb,ourtrueAaron,as S. Bernard calletbkim. De conCid.n.l.cap.9.Toalfud>ferfakrsthe 
AprfiU heregiucth the curfe and Vx due to tlxfaid three, Cain,BaUamjmd CorejmdteUeththem that theflorme ofdarL 
MfdeternaldamHtiontspromdedfortlxm.-moftfaelydefcribinga^ 
by tlxir maners in our dales) in al thispaJJ'age euen to the end ofthe epiftle, 

Tulke. 4. The crucltie ofCain, the couetoufneflc ofBalaam, and the vfurpation ofthe priefthood of Core, did ne- Theii^ft. 

iter agree to any heretikes more P roperly,then to the papifts .Who in murthering Gods fainas,farrepafle all LS, B*. 
other heretikes : in couetoufneflc had preuailed fo much, that they became lordes ofthe earth : in vfurpati- limits, 
on of the priefthood fan* pafle the arrogancie of Core . Seeing they make daime to the priefthood accor- Cotits - 
ding to the order of Melchifedech, which is peculiar to the perfon of our fauiour Chrift,of whofc priefthood 
Aaron(whomCorcandhisfelloweswouldhauedifplaced)wasbutaftiadow andfigure. And as pride was 
the caufe of Corces rcuolting from the obedience of Mofes and Aaron, fomuch more is it the caufe ofthe 
popes rcuol ting from the obedience ofthe emperour, aud of the gencrall councell, and of arrogating to 
nunfelfe to be Chnftesowne vicar,without any fcripture of deputation from Chrift. Howfoeuet Bernard be- 
ing decerned by his mchantments, in his booke of confederation, doth inconfiderately call the pope Aaron 
in dignitie,yca in order Melchifedech,in vnflion Chrift.yct in the fame booke he faith,hc is not made fupe- 
riourtohaue dominion, yea he biddech the pope lcarnc, that he had nccde ofaploughftafe, notofafteher. 

Agamc hefnith, Dominion ts foebidden the Apojlles.Goe thou andvfurpe if thou dareji, either exercifinr dominion 
theApoftlcjhippe, or exercifingthe Apofllefhippe dominion . Tim art plainetie forbidden from either of both, if tlmwilt 
bane both atte together, thujhalt leefe both . Orelfe thinl^notthatthmmexctptedfromtlxntiVtbtrofthtm,ofwhom 
GodcompkimhthHi^be^reigntdbHtmtofmiThejwere^rimu 

This 



TheApocalypfe. 

^s^dmuchmore writethBernardagainftthc antichriftian tyranny &vdrpedauaoriae of the pope, 
although he yeeldcd to his anuchriftian rides,and thought alfo more highly of his dignity then the fcr roturc 
doth allow him. S.Iudc therfbre, defcribing all herctikes, doth comprehend efpecially amichrJft and his 
mmifters, asBeda kith: wfojhalliufily betafi into eternaUdarkeneffe of torments, becrfe they brought into the church 
of God the djrkncJfeoferroTSvnderthename of light. 

Rbem. /. 16. Thefe are they which fegregatethem felues.) The conditions of 'Heretikfsinihe later dates, thatu, e»er AIHeretike, 

firxeCbrifts titnejKt ofthefeonely ofouragejortberewmmanytbatfirfooke God, CAwrWfcgregated them felues *g"S«e 
from tbtfeUrafbip of the faithful euenin the prhnitiue Church :tlMwemaytlxUffemanKlatthefemensfc«re>ratin>>tl,tm them ftlu **« 
febes,and going cut frm the refih&Je^alJe&espfobS^u^ d 

tUUte, / • We haue not fcgregated our felues from the church as facretkes, but from heretikes as true catholikes al- 

wayes haue done . WebauegoneoutofBabylonasthe Holy ghofthath commanded all the faithfull, after Ihepope* 
, herwickedneffejsopenlydifcoueredApoc.18. that wcfhould not communicate with her finncs, nor be par- g " "^ 

takers of her plagues . The pope therfbre &his miniftershaue feparatcd thcmfelues from the vnity of the ca- thechurtb ' 
j thohke church, to maintemc his antichriftian primacy,as Beda faith of the rebellion of Core : Quicunque &c 

f xdafozuer through defireofrndueprimacy doe diuiie themfeluesfrom the vnity of tM,oly church, knowing and fbrefeem* 

i howgrcatmifchiefetbsytakfinhand^doegoedownetothelMllofwickfdneJfe. So did pope Boniface the third which* 

not ignoranrJy (for by his predeceffor Gregory, he was taught how great mifchiefe he tooke in hand/but of 

antichriftian pride, bought the primacy for a great fumrae of mony, of the murthering vfurper of the empire 

. Phocas, ^ leparated himfclfe from the vnitie of the catholikc churcb,and fo defcended with the reft of his 

I fucceflors, and all their minifters into an hell of wickednelfe . Beholde thefe are they among others in our 

i dayes, which doe fegregate themfclues, as their predeceflbrs did before them, being fcnfuall and voidof the 

ipirkofGod. ° 




THE ARGVMENT OF THE APOCA. 

LYPSE OF S.IOHN. 

Hhem.f, '!g*mJg£H '* T ***<**«« T $"™f^U°fChtifthtmfelf,thejpoftkseoHUr^ 

thentwTeflament, by wayofanhiflorie, eutn fromhis Conception to hit Glorification . But of hit Church, 

Wxy could not doe the lib thecaufe in Unit time it didbut ieginne : beingto continue bngafter them, event* 

\ the endofthe world, and then at length to be glorified, a* Chrifi her Spoufealreadie is . Hereupon God mull 

baste S.Lulfto report int!xjaestftf*AI»ftlej,tbefiorieofik 

theend,(thf we migkrecciue this benefit alfo by the Apofles handes) he would S.Iohn to tea vfofitin thts booke bj vol 

ofaprophicte, * -\ j j 

■ Of which book SMicrom faith ; The Apocalypfc of SJohn hath as many facraments or myfteries, as wordes. H5«r jA Pa* 
Teaman dm that, Ineueryword there arehid manifold and fundrie fenfes . TherforeitisyeryUtlethatcanhcre ^ 
bemtedyinreftea. Yettogiue she good Catbolike (whofe comfcrtUbere)fomtUtUI*lpe 3 the booh may be dtuided into 
put partet. 

1 part. The firfi (after theVroomi) comb** feum Epiflks from Chriji mw in glorie, to ftnen Clmrches of Ma, cr ( for, Ci.i.a.1. 
, ' 1 "**% * lo "<)'° the J™ nB faP"ftl»fi Mutches.- meaningnotto thofi only, but to al his Churches andUop] 
throughout the world .' faying More meuery one of them, to alingeneral : He that hath an eare, let him heare 
what dieSpiric faith to the Churches . Malfo hteueryone heexhorteth rs to fight manfully Cmthisfbiritualwa^ 
fart ofoursagamftftnne) for the ytfforie, andin eueryone accordingly promifeth rsareward in heauen . But before tbitAn 
the bepnnmg ofeuery one, be partly commendeth, partly reprehendeth, andexhorutl, to penance . Wlxre this is much to bt 
noted, and feared that among fo many, he reprouetbfomewhat inal,fme only in two, which are thfecondandthefixt . In 

f ft" this <tdmonkionto Vaftorsat4tl*kpc^s:thefecondpartfoloweth, wherein the Church andwhoU courfe ther- Ca^te- me I 

f"'*™" 1 '*?}"*^'^ " m * huuenandemhynot onfytothe Godlmd^ before t butalJo (after anew ma,mer\ 
to Chnfl according to hts Manbod. And here,when In is come to the openmgofthe lafifeaUMgnifying Domefday,he letteth 
thatmmndo^frawhile^dtofpeaUmorefdlyytoftl^^^^ 
»[»"<Wfi™*t&lswid,feuenTrumpets.rt^^ 
»^^F"'^™fhmUUrafed again* it,^ 

certasne mjflUa^emou^pfa^being the nextpreparatiueto thecomming ofMticlmfl : JtfteralwUcb^ntichifl him 
fci^fMaptevemfcttmcofty^ andfixt trumpet, perfiuting andfeducing (fir thejborttimeofkk 
re^mrethmalbeforehmTU CMnotwitbfiandingfhalflil continue, and wade tlZugh al, beeaufe Cbrifl f«r 
S^f^Jhjgerthenaltl^feaduerfarses. who alfoftraigbt after the fold fict time, fhal mthefeuenth, come inmate/lie 

ZTremZfii^ ^ eompanie agamfi theChurcb, tl** theiJjHce ofChri/afierwardiniudgh^miyba * * 

tn tl* GoMandfirflE^fileofthtsfam S. lolm (as alfo inthe other Scriptures commonly) is oftencalled Mundus, the , 
7JL 7, c * & **/^« M««n«»» ^^tc<«h^ot,^caufewUhberc nct4fcenc t fhemifcthZcar. i^*!- 

gamfl Werufaltm tl* Cute ofGod^ labouwb to hold Gods people capthte infmne^ it wxsfhadowed in Quchodonofor 

ml 



2. 



I 



8 



i 






G H A P. I. 



\ 



•1 



="S 



,'J 






The Apo 



46 



a»d /» Bdyhys, leading & hMm the lewesmtb their Hierujklmjn capfmltie, rtttil Cym (infym ofChriffS de- 

fes plagued Egypt) or rather formally, ,t u rmrehmd to define . Yet it (etmth more take to ntfefetfSj!! Z u ' 
b the f me afi plagues) thereof *e reade in sbkboolf ft 1 1. y, 6 . But not content to Ixme de}crildtlJth*^7Jn!p 
thefe, Anuchnfaid \m Falfeprophet.andthe Dmilhim felfthe author ofalthU mifchiefe fMmutwn > ***** <"< 

ucll ,f many thingcs fcctned obfcure to the ancient fathers, before they were fulfilled, Sh^are now ckere 

the apoftle doth fo plamcly defenbe them, that many of the ancient fathers did fee plainely thThe mould 

be a Romane tyrant, and haue Ins chiefe fee at Rome: as I haue declared vpon s. iff 7 And the dS » u r 

tion of Babylon cap. « 7 . with the angels interpretation, isfo euident of Rome that it i ex^m, £?«E7" J 01 " 6 - W* 

to denie it, or to flufc ic off vnto the whole multitude and corps of the wicked afmorc "pSSHfiS 

when we come to the annotations vpon that chapter. That Elias fhall come any more iTZZnUhllZl 

fiirmifc vpon i the ekuenth chapter, where it is faid, that notwithftanding the greateft Z^TSSJS 

S^f ft / en | ri ?, t0 h,S r tW ,° "T^ Which fi 8" ,fieth the fo»" "umber, .2 y et fuffi L nt S 

nhTr^ dc h ccu,e ( ?^ cIewes > concermngthecommmgofEhas, that they mould not acknowledge Chrift 

^ hZ n' ft T C ,,a K WaS n0t C ° mC u m p f fon ' thou * h he werc comc in ** an <* °ffi«, & S £2 
tors thcpapiftsdeceiuc the ignorant, that theymould not acknowledge the manifeftation ofUS ft vn 
der pretence that Ehas isnotyet come in perfon, with his fellow Enoch . Of whofe perfonaThcmrne L" 
aSHES* k n0 r hmS Z bU u° f T V/ m f c «J Vcprcfenting the fmall number, yet theSu? Some of 
nSofanS^^"^ 



The church 
readeth this 
bookc at 
Martins fro 
the $ Sfiday 
after Eaiter 



THE APOSTLE. 



IOHN 



CHAP. I. 



- V — ■ V 

vnto the 4 . 9 . j John king bamfredinth Ik Vatmos^ commanded to mite to the fam Chunks of Ma CMedh th- heno**. 



The i part. 
Seiien epiftles 
totheChur- 
chej. 

The Bpiftle 
vpon Michel- 
mas day Sep- 
«mb.i9 > & on 
the Apparitu 
on of S. Mi- 
chael Mai.8. 

* There be 




The Tranflation of Rhemes. 

^P^f. C^ H E || Apocalypfe cfl e s v s 

Chrilt which God gaue 
him, to make manifctt to 
his fcruants the thingcs 
which muft be done quick- 
ir . . Iy : and fignified , fending 

S^Sr byhisAngeltohisfcruantfohn, 

SSr? 2 Wh ° hat ^ S iuen te ftimonie to the 
Earere&tai-' wor d of God, aud the teftimonie of I e s vs 

SutX Chrift » vvhat thin g s f oe "er he hath feen. 
isiiotvnoi.gh 3 BlefTed is he that readeth and hcareth 

£!d « SS? the ^' OIcles ofthis P ro P hecie : and % keepeth 
fed before thofe thinges which be written in it . for the 

Concept t j me j s n i„h 

theykeepcthe T l II t r 

things prefer!- 4 iohn |] to the ieiicn churches which are 

Sn^ in Afia ' Gracc t0 y° u and Peace from * him 
din ? to o !ir that is,and that was, and that fhal come,and 

fefc I fl ' om the feucn Writes which are in the 
Eicffcd arc light ofhis throne, 




The Tranflation of the Church of England. 

He Rettelatton oflefus Chrift* 
which God gaue vnto him, 
for tojhew vnto his fermms 
thinges which mnfl fhortlie 
come tofajfe : & when he had 

font, he Served bj hisAngell 
vnto hisferuant Iohn 3 

2 Which bare record of the wordofGod/tnd 
of the teftimonie oflefrn Chnfl, & ofallthinos 
thathefaw. * 

3 Happie/shee that readeth, andtheythat 
heare the wordes ofthis propbecie,& keepe thofe 
things which are written t her in .-for the time is 

at hand. 



4 Iohn to the feuen churches in Afia,Grace 
btvntoyo^andpeace from him which *is,and v A 
which was, andwhichistocome, and from the d *' x + 
feuen fir its which are before his throne : 

rr • t xcn. ------------ / ^"JfiwIefaCfaifivihichisafaith. 

fill witnes, the *&ft borne of the dead, and fullwitneffeand^nlgottenofthedeXld 
thepnncc -oftheW c f the earth who Lord ouer the HngsofthUanhUnto him that l - Co1 ^ 1 
hath loued vs, & wafted vs from our finnes loued vs , and wafbed vsfiom our finnes in his 
;nhisb!oud,c£0 owneb/oud, J 

6And 6 And 



c&S h o r ~5 And fro I E i v s Chrift who is the faith- 

God, and 
keepe it. 

Exo.3,r 4 , 
Col.1. 

Heb. 9 . 



The Apocalypfc. Ch a p. i. 

i Pct.t, °" And talk made vs * J a kingdom and 6 Andmade*vs kings and priefts vnto God 

x Pet.*. prieftes to Go d and his father,to him be glo- and his father; to him be glory and dominion for 

rie and empire for euer and euer. Amen. euermore, Amen. 
7 Behold he commcth with the cloudes, ? Be j J0 ^ ) ne cmmet b with the cloudes, and 

Zach.n. and euery eie ftial fee him, and * they that all eyes Jball fee him,and they alfo which pearced 

pricked him . And ai the tribes of the earth ^ ^^ ^dsofthe earth jball waile be- 

rtml bewaile them felues vpon him . yea, A- f we f^ . efien ^ ^men. 

mcn « 8 I am Alpha and Omega ,the beginning & 

Eia.44- 8 *I am Alpha and Omega, the begin- the ending.faith the Lord almighty ^bich is, & 

Apo.zt . ning and end, faith our Lord God, which is, w y ch ^axd which is to come, 
**>*3' and which was, and which fliall come, the rr , , , , ... 

. r nr 9 * lohnyow brother, and companion tntrt- 

9 Tlohn your brother and partaker in *^*J «*" the f&» ****"? f 

tribulation, and the kingdom, andpatience le ^f >^jhc IfUtha^cMfaih. 

$£f,« inChriftlEsvs,wasinf thelland, whichis ^sforthew^dofgod, andforthewitnejfng 

!Sionb y N e : ca UcdPatmos,forthewordofGodaudthe 'fty* Chrtft. 

io,ot rather te ftj mon i e Q f I e S v s to J was w the jptrtt on the \ Lords day, and \ Or.Sunda^ 

ffiT' io I was c in fpiri't on the Dominical ^ardbehmdmeagreatvoyce^ithadbenethc 

JSSSL day, and heard behind me a great voice as it ^1^ of a trumpet, 

cenfum. wcreof atrompet. u Saying, I am Alpha andOmega,thefwft 

JiSSiS?" 1 1 Saying,That which thou feeft, write andthelaft: that thou feeft write in a booke^nd 

ivithmy cor- j n a booke : and fend to the fcuen churches find it vnto the feuen churches which are in A* ■ 

CpfctU which are in Afia, to Ephefus, and Smyrna, $*W* Ephefus^tndvnto Smyrna,& vnto Per- 
v cl twS" aad Per gamus,and Thiatira, and Sardis, and gamos/tndvnto Thyatira, and vnto Sardis, and 

thin^fo- Philadelphia,and Laodicia. *>»** Philadelphia,and vnto Laodicea. 

bSf i g ■- 1 2 b And l turncd i to fee the voice that , 2 And I turned bache to fee the voice that 

v t r a l fpake with me . And being turned I faw fe- fpahevntome. Andwhen I was turncdj faw fe- 

rftheVaS uen candleftickcs of gold : uengolden candlesJiclrs t 

a*jing to s. 1 3 And in the middes of the feuen can- , s Andin the middefi of the fcuen candle- 

Ambt0 e * dleftickes of gold, one % like to the Sonne of Jfofe one % vnto the forme of man, clothed 

c fodire man , I vefted in a c prieft ly garment to the w ith a garment downe to thefeete andgtrdeda- 

Saj>.iZ,ti. f ootej and girded about neere to the pappes bout the pappes with a golden gtrdle u 

with a girdle of gold. , , „. » # _ j ». » ».. 

» j u- u j jl u-.» '-f « tf «« **d hts heares were white as 

14 And his head and hcares were white, /. „ , . r ... 

7. , , r ... ' white wooil, andasfnow, and hit eres were as a 

as white wool, and as mow, and his eies as n rr J J 

the flame offire, -' •* >• \ r, r . ... . r t /r 

, ,,. f ' ,., . « 1 s sAna his teete ukfi vnto tine braue, at 

\< Andhisfeetehketolatten,asinabur- w , . / y . r r J ... *.' 

. } c ,,, , r . r though they burnt tn a fornacc : anahts voice as 

ntng fornace, and his voice as the voice of ^^i™^,. 

many waters: j j y 

xr5 And he had in his right hand feuen '* *^ *» ^ in &* right hand feuen 

ftarres,& from his mouth preceded a ftarpe /**■« • ^«* */ A « moH ^ fentajbarpe two 

two edged fword: and his face, as the funne edged fword: and his face fhonceuen as the Stm 

(hincth in his vertue. '* hisflrength. 

1 7 And whenlhad feenehim,I fel athis '7 ^ whenjfawhimjfellathtsfeete e- 
fecte as dead . And he put his right hand vp- ^n as dead: andbe laidbis right handvpon me, 

Efa. 4 T^ on me/aying, Feare not. *I am the firft and fayingvntome i Fearenot,*IamthefirJlandthe eCm^- 

44 3 <?. thelaft, M 

18 Andaliue, and was dead,and behold ttlamaliue, andwas dead : aud bekolde 1 
I am liuing for euer and euer, and haue the *» *b*fir euermore, Amen, & haue theses 
keies of death and ofhel. of hell andof death. 

1 9 Write therefore the thinges which '9 Write therfore the things which thou hafi 
thou haft feene, and that arc, andthat mutt fi*"*> andthe things which are, andthethings 
be done after thefe. wbichjhalbcfulfilledbeercafter, 

20 The facrament of the feuen ftarres, 20 The myfterie of the feuen ft 'arret which 
which thou haft feene in my right hand,and tboufarveft in my right hand, andthe feuen gol- 
the feuen candlcftickes ofGolS . ] the feuen den $andleftickcs , The feuen ftarres are the 

ftarres, Angels 



■ T 



A 



} 



I 



Chap.i. The Apocalypfc. 4 6 1 

1ff#Ej5*. ftarres, are || the Angels of the feuen Chur- Angels of the fetieft Churches i Wid the fetten 
K 7 X't«fp!>ht ches. and t the feuen candleltickcs, are the candleftickes which thou (arieft {ire the time* 

truth, Kid elm uihc r .. <oi I >.. "» .^* : • ;..':■ ;:••«!•«« if " w ?-, 



f S.Ireneoi .ilia- 



jSwtSX 1 *' feuen Churches. Churches. ....-•. 

gitt' MARGINALL NOTES. ChapJ 1. \' , ,;! 

R^W 7 **' Like to the.) It ftemeth not to be Chrifi himself bHtanArtgelbeatin^cyiftesfffjin^ 

9 * ches f roper to Chrifi. '■ m . . *' ."» 

Fulkei* Sccins Chrift him feIfc a PP carcd to P^Cjwhym^hthcnotap^wetolohii? " ' J 

ANNOTATIONS. ChaLx. ,, ''^' 

Rhem.2. I. A P o C A L Y P s B.) Of '&* JLpacdjtfe '*** ■»*** theamtim father Den^B^hofofCorkah^s JLufebimal- ,An aAnomtl- 

fc*tgc//; to #.7, c.ioJ}ift.EcclX)i this booke (faith he) this is my opinion,that the matter thereof is-fat more pro- ° n to thc re ? ■ . 
found then my wit can reachc vnto,and I doubt not but almoft in cuery fentence of it,thcrclkthW4en a^SjSSSS^ 
tame fenfe exceding myftical and maruelous, which though I vnderiiand not .,. yet I conceiue that vnder the of this booke, 
wordes rhere is a deepe mcaning,and I meafure not the matter by reafon,but attribute alto faith, takingit to 
be more high anddiuine,thcnl can by cogitation corapnlc: notreprouing that which I vnderiiand not, but 
thcrforc I admire with rcuercnce,bccaufc my wit can not attaine to vt^gaine S, Auguft 'me faith , that in the A* 
pocalypfc many things arc obfeurety^^ .\ .' 

cuidentjthat through them a man may with labour fcarchc out the reft. fpeciaUy for that the author fo repeal 




time^and fome other alfo that haue fecial matter of edification, and that a* breefely as may be far that the wUitne jptyetb 
Treat. 

Fulke 2, Among thofc tilings that are Co cuident by S. Auguftines confeflion, in this prophetic , there is nothing ; R««e is Baby* 

more deare,then Rome to be that whore of BabyIon,and the chiefe citic of Antichnfts dominion,Jn fo much•" lon • 
that S. Auguftine calleth Rome tlte Weflerne Babylonjhe fecund Bibylon^notherBab-jlon.tUdattghteicoftbeforfnerf. 
Babyhnjhe earthly cities tit is oppofite to the citie of 'God.De ciuitat . UbA6<ejj.m.J$Al.%U&i7. • TheXamcwas 
acknowledged by mod pfthe ancient Fathers,Irena;us,Tertullian,Viaorinus, Ambrofe,Bicrome,Erimafius,. 
Arethas,Ambrofius Ansberriis, as in due place is fhewcd.Whichifit were euidentby the wprdes and cjreum^ 
ftancc of the tcxt,when'the prophecie was notyet fulfilled, how much more mantfeftis itnow, when we fee 
the performance ofthat which fb long before was defcribed> • •. . ".'.:> ,..4.' 

Rhem.$ . 4« Jo the 7 Churches.) That certains numbers may he obferuidasfignifiiatuie.pid my •fli.cal \iMfla'mt by man} :Numb«s my* 

flacesofbolySnipture^ndlqtheawicientpoftorsffccialnotingo^^ 

ofourMucrfariesjit condemninggentr ally al religious refl>ec7 of certaihe numbers iH..otfrpraiersfiffH > tr i igtos.T%tmtly s 
the number ofSeuen.ismypical, and prophetical, perftcl , andtoUch (as S,^SfguJiM f<utf>)the CbmbhvH&H tht ' 
Scriptnresfo be facially dedicatedio the holy. Ghofi : and to appertained (firitual mundatton, Mmtbf&rtphbsafpoiur 



tingofTfy 



• in numc 



<t*mm to wafo feuen times in lordat^apd the jpr inkling of the hloud feuen times againft the taker wtl& \i^£ps&. 
'"•S-3^'*h.5x.£de Gcn.adUt.£ B.S.qu 



The number 
fon Swasifeu'enek** ^ m ^ U 

this booKC 



r« 



tf>e*Md:Mtlxf:ucnJ»gel!/eralthe^^^ 

r, „ c *"Jl e ™ e " ,ml * 9 f Scucn&rfc the ferfetfw. p[fvniHerMhkin,h#s S^tsguftinefsvtkli,ej ¥ xx&.in DeuMnq^il :■ 

Fulne J. That eertame numbers in the Scripture ^rc.no,ted tobefigmficatiucand myfticall.we acknowkdgeby ma'--i 

ny places in the ScriptureSjcfpeqalJyjnyie Prophets. But hereof it foUowct^nQt, that there mflftbiajfepcr-' 

the rfoly Ghop.For ajoeit thenumbasoffcyc» ) often^nd.fomeothcr,a^o^e« spewed mthis prophedctr. 
a !?^ o tn cri to defenbefdrhe myftcries ofEodlines^and fom? 0o pfwickedaesrit^sno realon- dmwa&toald&' 
SSSn f&V^^^^^^l^ ty Jsm«H*VW^i»u«t«r*., mall temttXemfai 

gion.r-or one praycf,or other adhon of pietie.or two or fowcr,6r eighc,or nine,pcrformcd offairb, Mitiuefa* 
uocipn^arc more acceptable then all the Rofar«es,Lady P/riteff, and other likcfppetftitious.f epetirMlfe .coa- 
•:-.- ■■:■■■ r ™ n &?° n ™ e ™°l x ™V^ G.^.r.ega.rdeth not,,bftcdiafaithand 

■ . . . . : »W of wlv ch f Uf h aft ions of rcl^gipn ..er Ipwcdoe^rof eedc.But twin prayers/aiteMMwhei- aftW\ 
' "■" PSKlSBSH fffiW Wb4fflnw put f Of .. AUgilftine, which faxth, tliat feuen, whkhis* number . 







1 * 



fpcateth of the reftcpf the feuenth'day. yyHich iheiGhttrchobicrucih according to the Scripture, Whati. ' 
this to commend a religions relpeftofthis number, in praying, falling , or other action*,?., fathefe* i 

Pipw«Teuentymcs. He fayeth : Therefore it x**4 few.tytnes + becaufe tlut -..number.. 'it mp.cjtmHth-. 



todetffog. Whereby he mcaneth, chat the number of feuen', vfed in the Ceremoniall cfcanfing of 

?PPP Ac" 



V 



Rhem.f. 



■ The;Apocalypfe. Chap.i. 

denXS^ *«*« ««* vcrtueof 

to aLro^ f™^*' &J «J»lc odde numbered the firft whole euen number. But he iavth no worde 

ThlE^rfr SrCfpCft °] nUm ^ S ' fa P ra y in §» or ^ ,n S'^ o^er a aions,wherereof you like" 
Lthnnfi!^ thefealleganonsandquoudons, youdoenothing els but abufc your Reader, forS.^uEnc 
Chrift ° fuC ^ raCan,D §» of ^fupcrftiaou$ obfcn.auonofnu m bcrs,to commend oraver Sa n^,ft,nocf;!:";? 



% 

f 

J 

I 

i 

* 
L 
• i 



e J^T^l P "r eS -\ TheM ]Gh ft m ybeb m ma»t,anJfocalieJfcrl«fi u ^ 

rff7^' b ""f e ™ h »™Prob*bU that he freakethof the holy Angel h by ImJLg** „ the Be JbT< 

fh^of^a^fitheTroteff^t^^^ 

uZ^TTaZT °f G ? d > Mdm ° tl * r , *<0 »/*" -*W* «■ W7«,A„«g fat bis creatures. Anifo ,L may S e,s - 

te«/MM^| 9 ^ aM | MfaGod and our Ladyj our Lor j ^ ofhis Sainft ' i ; 

„ £52Sft2^ The AngclthaJS 2fifi- 

Fttlke* S n P malcUlls » bleffcthe ' cc nJ<'«'en^«t/x^«i«f.Aa.rT 3i 8. 5 and 'the like 

fa vim thfk CcZ± at WSUtC ab T ^ d r nC ? f G ° d ' as "P* as *t AavZd fJme Proteftants fas you 
Sftllw! Co, T mcnta " cs /P o n *» t«t doe take it: yet it followcth not, that we mult confeflktha the A- 

£ To^Vlf f gra ^ P " CC ' ^ fr0m G ° d 0n ^ ' bl,t alf ° fr0m ^ An S cl » « a "«or» of Angds fir- 
SXS7 T ' «? Se ^ W r hG0d ' ora 7 r ^an CS to procure itby their meritesor worthies, but as «»«• 

C!Si?rt ,n ! 3 P Ca u rC ' apP ° mtcd for their ,akes > that " wheritefaluation, Heb.i,, 4.Therc- S3? "■* 

G^/? L,T " A S h ?, VP ° n L h, I tCX i- 5W " W *<*&*. feuen frkites tobe tbefeuen op^arionsofV.Zl M<daa *- 

ElkSSjfi ^iW^l^^iW'lAVJh mthe&btfGod* 

and buM yfnre/s Jlndth* faytrg u fone that fol/o»eth the fame . But alfo to odde in this place Mare in 

filtf2 ?! A rt SU, ? n T cor '' nce ' butprayethforgrace and peace, tobe giuen onely by 
1* kS&SS?^"' , thOUSh "fP^grf rte fame, forfhe faluauonor prefenfation J ? Ss Z 
J2i*J3SiS.T? u COr •i rmCe ^ f L Al l g t> a «dthereforeprayethfor Gods bewfitesto be beftowed 
KS2E&& fiS?"*? *° h0l f An^as he hath appointed. Who continually waytevpl 

"rbu;!h °^ S ^ """i 3 ^^"^^ 

. _..:.gjeb. ^ CTcfo ^theyarcadioynedasferuantsvmothcirLord,fortheirmin^^^^ invvSchrc! 

' ' •2^22SS A ^? ,, J?^ Ch »' for thatthey beonely MuuaJ^SSk m^korious 
Si?*? vntoh,sChureh : as our and their Lordc IefusChrillis: Therefore God one! 
I TSSH f KCAnd r Ce ' ^^nfingthefameinfome manner bythefeuiceof KeMut^t 
^SJSS** r ^i?^^'*"*»i*l«wWiifcfa Chrift, whohlthlouedv? 
S^Twr^i^ ,&C n i !? B !!r? ,i,ld 2 tm - Thereforerhofe fuperfUtious pray She 
M? -^r^JT f ^ Mr r < T Lordeandt ''' S * i » ff « f *(Pe,or6l e fe i are nothinghke to this prayer ofthc 
Apoftlc.; F« ■ akhoughGod vfe the minifterie of Angels, m difpenfing of his graces and bleStfor Se 

E^ife?^"^* thc ^^ of ™^vpon earth,) 8 ye h vfcthSfmS 
23kwft^5 dV T ,eMi ^ ff °i thc Sain ^dcpaned out oftnis life fi any &Sr«£ofc?S 
n^h^edothgrauntbsgrac«orbleffing Sj forthcmJtesorwor^^^ 

^r^oni 3 a T— toob ? bc ^ 

Samacs oaely but for their rncntes and worthines.Thereforc the Angcll whercollartbfpeS Ser 
2£S Ch S^* c ^ ftcr >^ h Chr I ftd»dprotearum, isnblmgliketotnepSrveSc" 

A>R/ ' - AJ!*<*Wry^ . *<***»>"* fir* GcJ, andbate'the doming *M freriori* ouer their 

E!ffi7 i r"?*^'' **» & Wefts. yeuertMcrtc, as if any mm ^i&wbebodi 

a&JTrie/hhifc?*"* 

Prrfts a/ilte , or that 

*WT/. A^f^^ kingdomcand 

Urc earthly fangdomesof the worldc,awthc Eccjcfiafticail Eldcrflupoc 

miaHlc- 



•j 







i 



f 

i 

t 



ordained by 
the Church* 



i 



17 



C h a p . i . The Apocalypfe. 463 

tninifiericof the Church. And yet all true Chriftians arc Pricftc* alike ,bccaufe there is none other faciifi- Carolling diP* 
cingPriefthood,lcffbutthcctcrnallPricfthoodof Chrift j and the fpirituaU Prieflhcodof all his Sain&cs. coucrcd » 
Wherefore you doe nothing but cauill in this place , as in many other , vpon the ambiguitic of this Englifti 
woidPrieft, and Pricfthood, which according to the Etymologic ft onuhe Greekc wordc whence it is cieri- 
ued,fignificththcElderfhip and Elders of the Church: but according to the common vfc of fpeach, is ta- 
ken for a facnlicer , and the office of facrificing. Wherefore if you did write thefe notes in Latine or Grceke,. 
eucrychildc might fee your vnlcarncd collcftion. Thcvvordev^hichtheholyGhofthcrevfeth,isi?f«c,inLa* 
tine Sac*rdctes y in Engliih Sacrificers:this office of iacrificers and facrificing, we fay , and boldly fay, is cither 
Angular to Chrift, in refpect of his facrificc propitiatorie, and all other partes of his holy office, perteining to 
our perfeft reconciliation and redemption > or els it is common to all true Chriftians, in refpeft of their Ipi- 
rituall facrifices of praife.and thankes giuing. Neither is this wordc euer applied in the New Teftament, to 
any Ecclefiatticallorder,andfunftion of men, but they be called IipiJ(opj t Tresbytcri, Viaconi, MinifiriyVr*- 
fofiti, Dottores, and fuch like, that is, Oucrfeers, Elders, Minifteys , Gouernours, Teachers, &c. But ncucr 
are they called more then any other Chriftian men or women, iipfr, Sacerdotes 3 that is, Sacrificcrs,or facrifi- 
cing Pricftcs. Thcreforeif the Scripture fpeake properly and truely, all Chriftians are facrificers alike , and 
oncly Chritt is our cternall high facrificer,or facrificing Prieft. Wherefore they thatvfurpe that focrificing 
Pricllhoodjwhich is peculiar to him,doc much more ihew them kluesfeditious rebels,then Core, who ch al- 
lcnged the figuratiuc and temporall facrificing Prielthood of Aaron,which was but a fliadow of the true and 
ctcinnllfacnficingPricfthoodofChrift.Asforthcholy tcclefiafticall offices, of minifterie and gouernmene 
of the Church,\ve know they be not common to all,but vnto thofc only,that arc lawfully ordcined vnto them. 
Vhettt. 6. 1 o. On the Dominical day.) Many notable pointes may be marled fare, firft, that euen in theApoftles time there 

toerc dries deputed to the f mice ofOod^ndfo made holy and different jtlwugb not by mture.yct by yfi andbcmdillionSnm 
other profane or (iw ws cal them) worhg-daies. 

Secondly, that the Apoftles and faithful abrogated the S abbot]) which tvxs tfafeumh day, and made holy day for //, the Difference of 
n:xt day folowvg,bcin£ the eight day in count fremthe creation; andthat without al Scriptures, crcowntatincumentof^ *)'^* 3 ^ 
Chrift that xve ; eadc if, yea (which is more)not one!)' otherwfethen was by the law ohferued , butplaindy othirwife then c^f , "j- 
tvas preferred by Cod him [elfin thefecend commaundement $ea andotlmwfe thin he ordained in the frfl creation fvhen hoi : day by the 
he falsified pr<cifi!y the Sabbath day y avd not the day folo\ving* Such grtat pcrver did Chrift leaue tohtsChurch, and for Apoftlcsund 
CHJiCaufcsgm:hetbeholyGhofitobenfidenthh > togwdeitintQattru^ r.otextref- theChiivches 

fed* *dnd if the Church had authorise and inftfirationfrom God t to makg Sunday (being a \»orh{-£ay before) an euer la- other fcahea 
ping holy day : and the Saturday f hat before was My day y now a common workday : wlfy may not the fame Church pre- 
fers/?? ami appoint the other holyfeafles ofEafierfVhitfuntideflmftmat, and the reft tfor the fame warrant fhe hath for 
the oitejhat-flie hath for the other. 

Thirdly, it is to be noted that the caufe of this change yeas , for that mw we Chilians epeemini more our redemption, A * Saturday 
tlm cur firft creation,hauc the holy day which w& before for the remembrance of Gods acccmpUfhmext of the creation of ' "f 25 *" ™ n -°* 
things ,n:w for the m?morie of 'the accomplifhment of 'our rcdrnptivn . Whichtherforeu l^ptypon that day onwhich our t!on,fo s^nd Jy 
Lordroft fromlife to death fobiebwas the day after tlx Sabboth, beingcalledby the Iewes , vna or prima Sabbathi, the ofChriftsre* 
firft of or after the Sabboth.Mat. *8. Aft.iO.l .Cor.i 6. Fourthly, it it to be marled, thatthis holy day by thcAfo- fun-eSion. 

/?/«hW«/o»^//i > tt'^/wwfrfDominicusdies,ourLordcsday,or, theDominike, which Ualfoan old Eedeftaflica£^ z ^ mc !* 
Yeordin our language.for the name Sunday is a heathenifh callings as al other of the xveekg dales be in our languaw ; fome h cathenifb 
impofedafter the nam:sofp;anets y as in the Romans time: fome by the name of certaine Idols thatthe Saxons did\porfl)ip 9 names of daics: 
and to which they dedicated their dates before they were Cirri ftsans.Which names the Church vfeth not Mi t hath appointed to ^ ut P*** ^°' 
cal the firft Jayfhc Dominike,*/}er the Apofi'le here : th other by the name of Yctks^ntil the laft of the rvee^ which smT 9 *** 1 ** 
fhe calleth by the old namefizbbot^becauft that was ofGod^andnotbyimpofttion of the hcathenSeethe marginal Anno" 
t ation Luc .24,1. 

Lafiiy o ! fcrue y that Godreuealeth fmh great things to Trophets, rather vpon holy daies^andin times of contemplation^ Cod glueth 
faenficc^vd praierjben on other profane dates, and thcrfore at S*Teter(K&i,lo.)hada reuelationat the ftxthoure of Sr&M* 8. racfl 
f>raier t and Zxcbarie (Luc.x.) at the home of incenfe % and Cornelius (A&.10J) when be was at hi* fraicrs the ninthekoure; '™ "°7 tin "* 
fo here S John not etb that he had al thefe mar uelotisyifim vpon a Sunday. (Jtin* 

Ftilke 6 ^^ ac c * ie *- or< * cs ^ a y was fon&'fod in ftecde of the Icwifii Saboth , for the aflcmblies of the faithfull to the 
publike excrcifes of religion 3 wc learnc by this place. But that there were any other holy daies befide ihis,we 
finde not in the Scripmrcs. 

Sccondly,thc Apoftles did not abrogate the Iewifh Saboth, but Chrift him fclfe by his death, as he did all 
other ceremonies of t he Lawe » that were figures and lhadowes of things to come , whereof he was the bo- 
dy, and they were fulfilled and accomplilhed in him, and by him. And this the Apoftles knewc, both by the Thefufficicn* 
Scriptures, and by the worde of Chrift, and by his holy fpiritc. By the Scripture alfo they kne we, that one "eofthe 
day of feuen, was appointed to be obferued for euer, during the worlde , as confecrated and hallowed to the ^^l^* d 
publike excrcifes of the religion of God, although the ceremoniall reftc , and prefcript day according to the C ° r 
Lawe, were abrogated by the death of Chrift . Nowe for the prefcription of this daye, before any other of 
the fcucn, they had without doubt, either the cxpreffe commaundement of Chrift,before his aflcntion,when 
he gaue them precepts concerning the kingdome of God, and the ordering and goucrnment of his Church, 
Aft. 1,2. or els the ccrtaine direftion of his fpirite, that it was his will and pleafure it fliould fo be, and that al- 
fo according to the Scriptures. Seeing there is the fame reafonof fanftifying that day, in which our Saui- 
our Chrift accompliflicd our redemption, and the reftitution of the worlde byhisrefurrcftion from death, 
that was of fanitifying the day, in which the Lorde reftcd from the creation of the world : where youfaye, it 
Moos othervpife pufcribed by God him felfin the feeond* commmndement : Firft , I meruaile what accompr you The4.C0m* 
followe of the tenne Commaundements, when this Commaundement of the Sabboth, both in the 20. raaundemenc. 
of Exodus, and the fifth of Dcuteronomie is the fowcrth Commaundement. And although you leauc 

Pppp z. out 



The Apocalyp fe. Chap.i. 



*• 



outthccommaundemcntagainftidolatricsbccaufeitfhouldbc too manifefta conuiftionofyourimpietie, 
yctlfcenothowyoucanmakethecommaundementof the Saboth, thefecondcommaundemenr e*ccpt 
you will alfo exclude the third commaundement againft the taking ot the name of God in vaine. But to let 
this paflc as a grofle ouerfight,! anfv/cr to the matter,thc prescript of the day , as of the maner of rethand o- 
thcr rites in obieruing thereof,was ceremoniall,as circumcifion.bloud,lhaneled,anu the facrifices inttitutcd 
from the beginning of the world, and therefore abrogated together, with the ceremonies firft inftitutedm 
mount Sina. Wherefore this abrogation of the Iewifh Saboth, and inftitutionof the Lordesday doth not Aufiorit »«of 
proue any power in the Church,to abrogate any thing prefcribed by God in the Scriptiircs,or to inftkute any tfac Church * 
thing of like nature,and neceflstie of obieiuing,befide the Scriptures . For although the Church in dates or 
rimes,which are indifferenr,may take order for fome other dajes or times , to be folemnized for the cxercifes 
of religion,or that the remembrance of Chriftes nauuitie,refurreftion,afccnfion, or the comming of the holy 
Ghoft,may be celebrated either on the Lordes day ,or any other time : yet there is great difference betweene 
the auctori tie of the Church in this cafe,and the prcfcription of die Lordes day,by the Apoftles. For the fpe- 
ciall memories of thofetbinges are in different of their nature, either to be kept on certainc daies orlcftto 
the difcretion of thcGouernours of the Church,to be celebrated as any other occafion {hall be offered. Nei- 
ther if they be afligned to certaine daies in the yeare,is it neccfiaric they (hould be kept on thofe daies.which 
they are now vled,rather then on otlier daies,in which they hauc of olde been vfed . Yea the pope hath taken 
Yponhimoflatc,to alter all thofe fcftiuall daies, that for many hundred yeereshauebcene obferued other- 
wife. But to change the Lordes day,and to kccj>e ic on Munday, Tuefday, or any other day,tlie Church hatU 
none auftoritic. Foritisnota matter of indiftercncie s butaneceCTaneprercriptionofChnit him felfe, dc- 
liuered to vs by his Apoftles. The Church therefore, hath promife to be ledde into all truthjb (he follow the 
rule of truth, which is the worde of God, exprefled in the holy Sci ipiurcs . Not that (he hath the fame affu- * 

ranee of Gods fpirirc,which the Apoftles had, who were lb directed thereby , that although they were frade ■ 

men,by nature lubieft to crrour,yet they could not decline in their writings and ordinances for'theChuich, 
from the truth, ortheholyScripcurcs. Whereforethe Church hathnot nowe the fame warrant of the fpi- 
nte which the Apoftles had, neither may (be alter any thing that they (as the Embafladours of Chrift,)haue 
prefcribed to be perpetual!, nor make anything necellarie by nature , which they hauc left indiffe- 
rent* 

~Thkdly,thecaufeofthischange,wasnotoureftimation that either we haue, or ought ro haueof our re- \ 

demption aboueourcreation,but die ordinanceof God, whoasfirft hefanftified the reft from crcation,for * [ 

the gloric of that worke ; fo now alfo he fan&ifieth the day of the reftitution of the world,for his glorie of the l * 

accomplilhmcnt of our redemption. Morcouer,as the name of Sunday and the refte,is of the Hcathemfh be- 
ginning,and therefore were better to be otherwife termed, as die firft, the fecond, the third from the Lordes 
day,as the Iewcs called their daies from the Saboth : To your terme of firsts* is no lefle Hcaihenifln then the 
common Engliih names,being taken not out of the Scnptures,but from the Hcathenifh terme of Feria,md Fr- 
tke , as witnelTeth Jfidorus 0rigMk6.t\nd Sextus Tompeixs de verbis veteri bus fiyth; that Terra was called a ferkndh 
•victims ffjlr iking tlx Heathemjb facrifices. \ 

Your laft obferuation,that God rcuealeth fuch great diings,radier vpon holy daies, or giueth grace at holy f 

timcs,is friuolous,for not in refped of the holines of the day, or time,he giueth reuclations, or his graces, but 
according to his pleafure.Timcs of praycr,contemplation,and other godly exercifes,he chufeth of ren,not for 
the worthincs of the times,but for the better difpofirion of his fcruants in fuch exercifes,to receiue them. And 
yet there is nothing perpetually obferued in this matter.God appeared to Mofcs^eeping of fheepe, Exod.j. 
To Amos following his herd,Amos 7,To the Prophets commonly in their fleepe. 

IJ. Vcfted in a Prieftly garment.) He afpearedin a lor.ggtm-.etit or repmera proper vnto Vriefls(forfhtl>errrird Ricftly gar- 
podcresy/WjJj^m^.'^ Sap.i8 9 24) andthatxpasmofi agreabie for Urn that rtprefented theperfonofchrifi the high ments. & 
Triefi^andappcaredto John beingamofi holy Triefi y and Who isfjxciatfy noted in the EccUfiafHeatbfitriefor Ins Vrieflly 
garment M&^pctalonor lamina.Eufcb.li.3iuft.Eccl.ca5.&li f.d$. 
Fulke /. S. Iohn was an Elder of the Church,as he calleth him felfc,E/;#. t. & 3 .But he was no facrificer or facri- What Pried s. J 

ficingPricft. Neither is he noted for his Prieftly garment: forP«4fcwfignifiethapla!e,orbrouch,andnota Io bnwas # 

garme-nt,except you will fay a brouche is a garment. Nowe that Tetaton which Voljiwesfa Euftbitx repor- 
tcdi)faith,that S.lohn did beare,is notto be vndcrftood gramatically,as though S John did weare fuch a plate 
in his cappc or hatte,but it is a figuratiue allufion,vnto that plate of gold, whu h the high Pricft of the law did 
weare vpon the ornament ofhishead,in which was grauenthefe wordes y The holmes of the horde. Therefore 
he faith,(in refpetf of the diuinc knowledge and holines, that was in this Apoftle Iohn,) that he leaned vpon 
the Lordes breaft, and was made the Prieft that bare the Vctalon or plate.Wbich if the Papiftes will haue to be 
literally and abfolutely vnderftoodc, that S. Iohn was a Prieft, and ware the Prieftly garment, they muft ac- 
knowledge,thathe was the high Prieft.For this P*fc^w; or p!ate,was for none other to weare, butonely for the 
high Pricft, as it is manifefthy Exod.*8 3 3.and c.39.3 * Then if Iohn were the high Prieft of Chriftian re- 
ligion, as Aaron and his fucceffors were of the Iewi(h people,it followeth,that Iohn was aboue Peter,and all 
the Apoftles,in this dignitie of thehigh Prieftes officc.Which thing rather then the Papifts wilgraunt, I dare 

fay,they will acknowlcdge,that Iohn was not a facrificing Prieft, nor did weare that Prieftly ornament, which 

was properto the high Prieft only. 

Rhem.S. lO. The feuen ftarres.) TheBifhops are the frams of 'the Churchy the Churches them ft: hies are the golden candle- TfietTWreli- 

fikhfsofthewrldinQdouhttoCignifiejh&tChrifi^ onelyinand by the lawful Bifhopstotd Ctaholihf gionmanifcft 

ChHrch y andthatChrifu truth tsmtto^foHghtfir y mcorr^t but at the Bifhops handes, and " ,h jSfeff 

Mtt.5.1 5. * ypon the candtfklf xphichjhineth to alin tin houfc. a « ndWtld ^ 

Fulke 8. r ^ e or ^ inaric ra canes of continuance of die truth,(though nottheonly meanes^)is by the teachingofthe 

Bifhops^nd Elders of the Church • Therefore when the Bifhops and Prieftes of ihc Popiih Church,were Succcffion, 



Rhem. 1 /. 



were 



k 



1 



i 



Chap. r. The Apocalypfe. 464 

for the moft part dombe dogges, and ignorant afles, that had no knowledge to teach*, or els were teacher* o£ 
crrour and darkenes, raihcr then of tructh and light, no meiuaile , though the golden candleftickcs were re- 
mouedfrom Rome, and other places, wherein auncicnt time they were fct;fo that ignorance and hercficfo 
mightily preuailed,as inthekingdome of Antichrift.For S.Iohn by the Angels of the Churches, meaneth not 
al that Ihould weave on their hcads,my ters,and hold crosier (lanes in their hands like dead idoles: but them 
that are faithfull meffengers of the Lordes worde , and vtter and declare the fame. Not the angels of Sathan, 
though they be transfigured into the angels of light : but the Angels of God and Chrift. The popirti Church 
therefore hath neither ftarres nor candlcltickcs in which true religion fliould ihine, but cyther idoles of Bi- 
lhops,or wolues in ftcadof Shcphcards. 

J fShttn.p. 20. The Angels of the Churches.) The wfole Church of Cbrft hath S. Michael for her keeper and Tro/effor y A "g«h *to- 
' and therefore keepcth his holy day cn<ly by n<tmc , among all Angels. And aa earthly kingdoms lw*e their fiecfoll Angels ors ' 

Prote£lors y (U we fee in tfo i O.Chapter ofDanielfo much more the partirttlar Chmclns ofclmjlendcm&e S.Hierom X034. BHliops and 
Ezcch.B»* of thofe Angels it is not here me.mt t 04 is manifeJi.And therefore Angels here rrmfi needesfignijie the Vriefes or Pricftes are 
Bifiopsfpccially of the Clmrches here 9 and in them, all tlx gouernours of the whole and ofettery particular Church ofCl/riflen- ^M Angels. 
dome J hey are called Angels Jor that they are Godi meffengers to vs 9 interpreters of his wiU t our keepers and dire&orsin re- Ma ^ 
tigionyur inter ceffors % the carters and offerers of our prayers to him, and mediators vnto him vnder Chriji 9 and for tlxfe cau- ' 

fee and for their great dignitic they are here a)id in * other places of Scripture called Angels. 

Tttlkc*Q* ^ e w h°fe Church hath Chrift himfelfe, which is the true Michael, to be her Prote&or, and not one, but Angds. 

many holy Angels to defend her vnder him.That earthly kingdomes hauc their fpeciall angels Proteftors, it 
is not proucd out of Danicl.For y Princes of the Pcrfians and Grecians fpoken of cap.xo.were no Angels 3 but 
earthly Princcs.For Angels doe not refill Chrift and his Angels the defenders of the. Church, as the Prince 
] of Pcrfia did vcrfe 13. Although Hicrom vpon that place of Daniel ,doth affirme thathe was an Angel, and 

* vpon Ezcchiel 34. that the Shefheards of Ifrael^aceor&ing to myflicallvnderflattdingt were tlie Angels ofeuery Chmh y 

to whom lohn doth write in the Apocalypfe^andwhofe Angels doyly fee tin face ofGod.But the text is fo plasne againft 

I the Shepheards of Ifracl , that a man might mcruaile what S. Hicrom meant todrawe it to the Angelike fpi- 

r titcs, againft whom the holy Ghoft fettcth foorth no prophecies: neither doe they negleft any charge that is 

committed to them. 

Wherefore among many other rcafons this is one inuincible , to ptoue that they are not heauenly 
fpirites , to whom S.Iohn writeth: but miniftcrs of the Church , that fome of the Angels are reprehen- 
ded for their oftenccs,and exhorted to repent and amend,which perteyneth not to the heauenly fpintes.But 
where as you make the Bifhops and Prieftes our interceflbrs, the cariars and offerers of our prayers, and me- 
diators vnto God vnder Chrift,you gather more then the place willafforde.For they are called the Angels of chri |^ ° ur on Z 
the Churches ,becaufc they be Gods meflengers vnto the Churches, not interceflbrs, caficrs, or mediators fo^^jj 
vnder Chrift. For that was Parmenians errour, who placed the Bifhop mediator of interccftion betweene 
the people and God, condemned by S. Auguftine, who would not allowe S.Iohn himfelfe to be media tour be- 
tweene God and vs.cont.cp.ParmJib.i.cap.8. 

The miniftcrs of the Church therefore doe pray for the people, eythcr of common charitie, as the people 
pray for them, or els as the mouth of the people to concciue or vtter the publikc prayers in the name of the 
people for order and comelinefie to be obferued in the Church. But any office of mediation, aduocation, or 
intcrceffion , to prefent the prayers of the people vnto God vnder Chrift , that they may be acceptable , they .. 

hauc not by the holy fcriptures which teache , that all our prayers arc accepted by the oncly mediation and 
aduocation of Chrift: See lohn z.Se&.y. 

CHAP. II. 

He is commanded to write diners things to the Chstrches of Ephefm , Smyrna , Tergamut , and ThyatJra • pt^ffing them 
that had not admitted the doffrine of Heretics called Tiicolaite, 22 and caUingothersfythreates vnto penance; 16 
andpromifing reward to him that manfully ouercontmeth. 

ANd $ to the Angel of the Church of E- X JNto the sAngelofthe Church of Ephefia* 
phefus write, Thus fayth he which hoi- V w/ft? , Thefe things fayeth he that hol- 
dcth the feuen ftarres in his right hand, deth the fetten Jiarres in hit right hand , and 
which walketh in the middes of the feuen thatwalketh in the middefi of the feuen golden 
candleftickes of gold, candlefticki: 

a I kno we || thy workes and labour , and * I kffwe tty workes , andthy labour , and 
thy patience: and that thou canft not bearc thence, and horn thou cawft not forbeare them 
euill men , and haft tryed them which fay "hick are euill : and haft examined them which 
them felues to be Apoftles , and are not, and ff the J ^'apoftUs , and are not , and haft found 
haft found them liars: themltars: 

3 And thou haft patience, and haft borne r * ^nd haft fuffered, and haft patiennejud 
for my name, and haft not fainted. firnty names fake haft laboured, andhaft not 

■n ti • n i r fatnted. 

4 But I haue againft theea fewethtngs, Neuertheleffe ,Ihaue fomewhat againft 
becaufe* thou haft left thy firftchantie. thee frcanfe thou haft leftthjfirft hue. 

j Be mindfull therefore fro whence thou / Remember therefore from whence thou art 

art Pppp. 3. fallen, 



I 



* "* w 



J- :» 



1 



The Apocalypie. 



Chap. ir. 

art fallen: and doe penance, and doc the nrft fi**mdr*fm, anddoe theM workes ■ or els 
workes.Butifnot:Ico m etothee,andl|will Iwillcome vnto thee jhortly\ mdwSfmmm 



mouethy candlefticke out of his place, vn- 
lefle thou doe penance. 

6 But this thou haft,|jbecaufe thou hateft 
the fades | ofy Nicolaites,whichI alfohate. 

7 Hey hath an eare, lethimheare what 
the Spirit faith to the Churches,To him that 
ouercommeth , I will giue to eate of the tree 



thy candle flicks, out of bullae e , except thou 
repent. 

6 But this thou haft , becaufe thou hat eft the 

deedes of the Nicolaitans, which deedes Ialfo 
hate. 

7 Let him that hath an eare i he are what the 
Spirite fayth vnto the Churches : To him that 



^^"^E^oFjmGod. cHerchmh^iUIg^t^eoftbetrcerfll 

8 And to the Angel of the Church of vhicbitmthemiddeftoTtheParadireofGod 
Apoc.,,,7. Wrnavvnte Thus l%h* the firft and the , ^ndvnto tie Angel oJttfcCclof 

n i tri Cad ?f n f 1,Ueth ' . . + Smyrna,write t Thefe things fith he that ufift 

9 I know thy tribulation and thy Ipouer- andthelaft .which was dead'and is atiue: 

■ mfc 1 ^?^ 1 ^; f h ° Ua « bla T f P hc - 9 Ihowthyworkes,andtribulaUon,and^ 

raedofthemy lay them felues to be Iewes uertie , (but thou art rich:) and /how the bL 

andarenot,but are the Synagogue ofSatan. phemie ofthemwhich callthcmfelues Iewesjd 

U IO n, tT^ ^^ l Ie r. thm S S r'r kh areKot M^thefynagogueof Satan. 
,thou(haltfufFer.Beholde t heDeuihvillfend „ Feare noneiffjfe things which thou 

Ir/nH J°Tn I k", y ° U may ^ tn " **&* ' beholde > ^deuillfillcaftfome of 

t^M^ZtTZr^' {™r°r»fi»'otemptyou, andye fhJlhaue trt 

^tt^r^^^ '' ^ l WlH 8 ' Ue M**"""* fy'M' thou faithfull vnto the 

death,andlwillgiuetbeeacrowneoflife. 
it Let him that hath an eare , he are what 

the Spirit faith vnto the Churches. He that ouer- 



tThe lingular 
reward of mat 
tyrdomc. 



thee $ the crowneof life. 

1 1 He that hath an eare , let him heare 
what the Spirit faith to the Churches , He 



tThe Ipeciall 

refidence of 
Saunis where 
the faithful are 

perfceated for 
Chrifles truth. 
where not to 
deny the Oth. 
faith for feare, 
is much here 
comm:nded. 

Nu.i4,!4. 



e 4««. 

calculum. 
*Fa% This 
tranflation is 
fjlfe, vnlear- 
ned,and ridi- 
eulous.Forthe 
word in both 
tongues figni- 
fieth a ftone 
properly, in 
which it was 
vfed to write 
the names of 
them that were 
defied to ho- 
nor.orabfol- 
ued fro crime. 



tU*t(U*)] n „ a ^~ ru n u i_ r. , '"-"r""i"""<'mo™e\.nurcnes. tie that om 
that mall I ouercome , (hall not be hurt of the commeth.fiallnot be hurt of the fecond death 

second death. ^ Andto the Angelof the Church in? er^ 

12 And to the Angel of the Church of £amos,write, Thefe things faith he which hath 

Pergamus write, Thus faith he that hath the the (barpe /word with two edges. 

fliarpe two edged fvvord, - 13 Iknowe thy works s,and where thou dwcl- 

1 :? I knowe where thou d welleft, where left , eueh where Satansfeateis , and that thou 

the feate of .Satan* is : and thou holdeft my holdeftfaft my name , and hail not denied my 

nan J e > and ha ft not denied my faith. And in fifth, euen inthofe dayes , when zAntipasmy 

thofe dayes Antipas my faithfull witneffe, faithfull 'martyr was flaine amongyou.where Sa- 

who was flaine among you , % where Satan tan dwelletb. 

dvvellcth. /, But I haueafewe things againft thee, bc- 

1 4 But I hauc-aoamrt thee a fewe tilings: caufi thou haft there them that maintaine the 

becaufe thouhaft tlierc them that holde the dottrine of 'Balaam <,wbicb taught f Balactoput Murium 

doctrine or Balaam , who taught Balac * to aftumbling blocks before the children offfraei • *' me reade 

e fjt™ d t b v? C th ° CbildrCn ° f Ifrael t0 ^ th V JMd eate °f meate f^rificed vntl hT™ ** 
™ rnm .+ . idoles, andcommit fornication. f 

* * 

i s Euenfo haft thou them that maintaine the 
dottrine of the Nicolaitans , which thing! bate. 

16 Repent ,or els I willcome vnto thee fcortly, 
and will fight againft them with thefword of my 
mouth. , 

17 Letbimthathathaneare^hearewhatthe 
Sprr it faith vnto the Churches . To him that 
ouercommeth will I giue to eate Manna that is 
hid, andwillgiuehima white ft one, andtnthe 



r\ 



eate and commit fornication: 

1 j So haft thou alfo them that holde the 
doctrine of the Nicolaitcs. 

1 6 In like maner doc penance. If not : I 
will come to thee quickly , and will fight a- 
gainft them with the fword of my mouth. 

17 He that hath an eare,lethim heare 
what the Spirit faith toy Churches, To him 
that ouercommeth I will giue the hidden 
manna,and wil giue him a * white 'counter: 



-,«^:- u. ° ■ -■••:— -"•«««.*. "»»>™««>™&'»*rjimnjvmieitone, anamtne 

and m the counter a nevve name written, ftoneanewenamewrtttenvhichnomanknow- 
which no man knowcth , but he that r ecei- eth,fauinghe that receiueth it. 

,q 1C, a a . 1 » •, +, „; tS And vnto the ^Angel of the Church of 



••/ -*-- ■ »v j * »i» *«yiu y oonnc or vjoa, uoa ,whohatb eyes like vnt 

Jvbichhatheiesasaflameofflre,&hisfeete his feeteztt like fine brajfe. 
liKetp fatten. . ♦ ip Iknowe 



tfimc of 7 fire 9 am 









Chap. ii. The Apocalypfc. 471 

jNoneoftheft 19 I knowc thy t workes, and faith , and ip Ik»<m>e tbj worlds, and thy chat-hie, fcr- 

SliSc th y c haritie,and miniftcrie,and thy patience tuce/md faith, and thy patience, and thy deedes, 

theothcr. and thy laft workes moe then the former. which are more at the loft then at the firjl. 

20 Butlhaueagainfttheeafewethings: 20 Notmthftandingjhaue a fewe things a- 
3 .Rcg.i8. becaufe thou permitted ||thc woman*Ieza- gainfi thee \becaufethouftsffereft that woman U- 

bel , who calleth her kite a prophetelTe , to zstbelphich calleth her felfaprophetifejo teach, 

tcachc , and to feduce my feruants, to fomi- mdtodeceiue my fer Hants to make them commit 

■ cate, and to cate of things facrificed to idols, fornicatio, & to eaten^eaiefacrificedvnto idols. 

21 And I qaue her a time that me might ,, -it , ... . rJ '" ' 
& • ■• - - 6 2 1 And I gave her [face to repent ofherfor- 



w 






4* * 



VS'\ 



f.ltcg.fl. 

pi:7,io. 

Icr.u,io. 



Uepthcs. 



doe penance : and ||(he will not repent from 
her fornication. 

22 Bcholdl will call her into abed : and 

|| they that commit aduoutrie with her, fhall 
be in very great tribulacion,vnlefTe they doe 
penance from their workes: 

2 3 And her children I wil kil vnto death, 
and all the Churches flial knowc *thatl am 
he yfcarchethyrcines &hartes 5 &I wilgiue 
to euery one ofyou ^according to his works. 

24 But I fay to you the reft which are at 
Thyatira, whofoeuer haue not this do&rinc, 
which haue not kno wen the l! depth ofSatan 
as they fay, I will not call vpon you an other 
weight. 

2 5 Yet y which you haue,hold til I come. 

26 And he that flial ouercome and keepe 
my works vnto y end: ||I wil giue him power 
ouer the nations, 

2 7 And *he fhall rule them with a rod of 

iSSS^ yron.andasthc veffellofa potter fliall they 

thcr gaue him be broken, 

hhhumSL f *% JAsIalfohauereceiued of my father: 
and therefore and I will giue him the morning ftarre. . 

saincts,isto ^9 He that hath an care, let him heare 
S Mmfdf. w ^ at C ^ e ^ ltit *" a "k t0 l ^ e Churches. 



*Thii great 
priuilcdgc of 

Saints rifeth 
of the power 
and preemi- 



Rhem.x* 
lulke.i. 

Shem.2. 

Tulke. 



2. 



Rhem.j. 
tulke. s* 



Rhem.4. 
Tulke. 4+ 

Xhem.s* 
Tulke .5. 



nicatwn, and fhe repented not, 

22 Beholdjmllcafiher'mtoabed^dthem 
that commit fornication mth her intogreatad- \ \, .s\\ 
uerjitie, except they recent of * their deedes. 

■ I 1 M 

23 *And I will kill her children with death, 
andallthe Churches Jhallknowe that* lam he fafu*fcr 
which fear cketh the reynes and ] heart r: and [will aftd I7 ' 10 ' 
giue vnto euery one of you according to his 
workes. 

24. Fntoyou 1 fay, andvnto other of tbem of 
Thy attracts many as haue not this learning , and 

which haue not knojfe the deepeneJfeofSatan,as 
they fay, I mil put vponyou none other burden: 

2j But that which ye haue already , holdfast 
till I come. 

¥ 

26 And who/beuer ouercommeth , and kee- 
feth my vporkgs vnto the ende , to him mill give 

power ouer nations; 

27 *Andhe (hall ride them with arodde of ^** % 
iron; and as the vejjels of a potter (hall they be 
broken tofhiuersx 

21 Etten as Ireceiuedofmy father.fowilll 
giue him the morningfiarre. 

29 Let him that hath an eare>heare what the 
ft irit faith to the Churches. ■ - 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. n. 

r . To the Angel.) That whiihbefcre he willed him to mite to the church fa now wdlstlMo be written to the A)>* 
gets or Bfoofs of the fame onely fvlxre mfiejt w all one jo the Churched to the head or gouernottr thereof. 

The whole prophecie was commanded to be fent to the Churches , ccrteync fpeciall admonitions and in- 
ftruftions to the Angels of the Church,yet perteyning to the whole Church; but hereof it foloweth not that 
euery Chui ch,and the head and gouernour thereof is all one. 

4. Thou haft left.) By this rvefie isflainely refuted that which feme heretics holdjbat a man once inorace or chu- 
rn- can neuer fall ff'cm it. 

Although the eleft can ncucr finally fall out of the grace andfauourof God, whereby he loucd them in The deft can 
Chrift,before the world was made:yct they may decay in particuler graces, as in zeaie of fayth and fcruencie not fall away 
of loue for a feafon,and be renewed againe by repentance. finally. 

9 Poucrtie.) Tim Church rcprefenteth thejlate of them that are ff oiled of their goods, emPrifoned, and manifoldly 
fijjti&edfor the Catholikg faith. 

The true Catholike Church when it isj>erfecuted, is often in tribulation & pouertie. But y Papiftes which Papift puni- 
are puniihed for their obftinacie, and contempt of godly lawes, are no more like the Church here puniflied, tocdiuftly. 
then the Donatifts,that for their like obftinacie,wcrc punifhed by pecuniary mulftes in S.Auguftines rime. A- 
gaine,the Engliih Papiftes are for the moft part of the richeft and wealthieft pcrfons in the countryes where 
they dwelhthereforc nothing refembling the Angel of the Church of Smyrna, whether it were Polycarpus,or 
whofoeuer he were. 

Tt. Second death.) The death of the body is the firfi death: the death of 'thfouUfhefecond 9 whichmartyrsareftt- 
reft toe/cape of all men. 

Not onclv martyrs, but all other true Chriftians, that by faith ouercomcthe world, are fure to efcapc the ah 
fecond death , which is damnation : for there is no damnation to them that are in Chrift Iefus Rom.8.r. ans 

zi. According to his workes.) Whofeeth not here that good worlds defermfaluathn^'iUv^rl^sdmnationietnd «yn« Hwh 
that it is net faith. done that Godrewardeth y but that faith which workgthby char i tie. tion » 

Neither doe you fee here, that good workes deferue faluation: neither can you by any good and lawfull Mate. 

Pppp* 4« argument 



mie Chri- 
fure to ob- 



The Apocalypfe. Chap. ii. 

argument make any other men to fee iuThat it is none other fayth that God rcwardcth,but that fayth which 

worked] by chaiiuc,we agree with you, and by that fayth we arc iuftificd before God without worker, Rom-3- 

ANNOTATIONS. Cha p. ii. 

Rhcttlrf* " '» Holdeththefeucn.) Muthto be obferued^that Chrift Ixthfuih care otter the Churchandthe B,fbops thereof Chriflescarc 

Astt he isfaidbere to beare them vp in his njjfo band , and t o xvaikg in the middes oftlmt .- no doubt to f p hold and pre feme D * ™ churc ^ 
them and to guide them in all truth. 

Fttlke*<f. . Chrift preierueth and guideth the Church,and all the true Shcpheards thereof in all tnteth/o long as they How » churc, > 

will humbly obey his voyce,and be ruled by his word which is the trueth ; from which,if they will negligently 5 
01 wilfully decline,they cannot looke that Chrift lhall preferue them in trueth. 

Rheftl+ *• Tny workes, labour, paticnce&c.) Thm*$ requiredina Bifljop.firft ,gocd mrk(s y and great patience in tri- Special! vn- 

buhthn. next>%ealc andjharpe difcip line toward offenders is here commended mthem.thvrdly y tviffi{ome and diligence in \ lie$r ^W c ^ 
trtalloffalji Apojiles and preachers comming infheepesljimies ; wlxre ii figured tlte rvatchfuUprcuidencethat ought to be '** 

in themjbat Heretics enter not into their floe kes. 

jJieffi*7 9 . %* Willmoue.) J^ote that the caufe why Cod tdfth the trueth pom cert aine countries, and remoueth their Bfoops Smncisthe 

Of Churches into cafftmtte or defolation>ist1xftnneoftbe r Pretatesandpeopte. And thtfu the caufef no doubt) that Chrfi SJ^jR?^ 
hath uhgn away our golden candlejlickffhat isfittr Church in England. Godgraum vs to remember cur fall 3 to doe penance f a j c j, ft om 
and the former worths ofcharitie winch curjirfihifljops and Church rvcre notable and rcmxvmedfor* countries. 

7ulke*7 If burning charitic,andzcale of popery 3 couide haue kept your popiili Prelates in their fentes of tyrannie, 

"'* they were not behinde in the time oftheirlaft poficfllonof diem. But God be prayfedthat hathrcmoued 
thofe cruell wolues,thc wallers of his fiockc,and hath fet vp againe the golden candlefticke of his Church, in 
which doe fliine many godly Bifhops and teachers, in hcauenly doftrine and C hriftian conuerfation. 
JLhettt. *• Bccaufe thou hateft.) Weefee here that of attthmgs>Clmflimipeopk(ffrciatt^ Zealeagainll 

stgainfl Heretics and Ute them, that is, their welded doffrine and conditions, eutn as God hateth tl#m.fir which one/y HcTcakcs * 
^ale, our Lord faith here that he beareth withfome Churches and Trelatesjttidpaeeth themfromperifking. 

pL o 6. Of the Nicolaitcs.) Heretics haue their callings ofcertaine perfons y as is noted at large Aft.1 1 .26*. Thefe had *J^< 
i\97Cm % 0. %]nirrMmeof2^olo4^moftheT.flrflDeac<msthatwerech r fm W ho is though to haue taught communitte of tro- focalletl a sa 

men or mues^tnd that it tvazlavefitttto eate of mate offered to idoles. Which later point is futh a thing ^asif one fboulde paterncof Ari- 
holditlawfitlitoreceiuethebreadorwine of tl*e nerve Communion , which if a /*.W<^ldolothyta,*&ttw, idolatrous ans Lutheu?, 
mcates./sr though fuch creatures be good Iry creation, yet iliey be made execrable by profane bteffingt ofHt.etikgs or Ido- Zi^i^^' 
laters. And concerning tin name ofT^iculaitesgiuin here by our Lorde himfelfe to thofe Heretics , it is a very paterne and * 

markf imto the faithfull for euer 3 what land of men they fhculd be % that fhould be called after the iJ^jortyArians^Maccdo' 
wani^i^orumSyLutheranstZttingtiansj^-c. See SJiiercm cont.Lucifer.in fine. i 

Fulke.S The names of Lutherans and Zumglians,arebutmalitious (danders, as of olde time Alexandrians , A 'tha- «??!? ? 

na/tansy loamtites^c which were true Catholikes fo nicknamed by Hcretikes. The bread and wine which we # t 

blefle, according to the inftitution of Chrift,in the celebration of the Lordes Supper , arc the communion of j 

the body and blood of Chrift: therefore he that calleth them idolatrous meatcs , except he repent in time, * 

(hall one day finde the rewarde of his blafphemie. HSerom againft the iMcsferums , fpeaketh againft them that ]. 

were iuftly called after any other name then of Chrift , becaufc their doftrine was of a later inuentionthea * 

the doftrine of Chrift: as the Marcionites, yalentmians, Montamftes and Tapifies, and fuch like. As for our reli- f 

gion,hadi not Luther or Zuinglius for the auftors but Chrift, as we are able toproue by the holy fcripturcs : fo 

arc not the Papiftcs able to proue their doftrine,thercforc they denie the fufficiencie ofholy fcriptures. 

vh '4 1 Tocaltafcandal.) Icfepbus witetb that when Balaam couide not curfi Gods people 3 nor othemife anoy ™ 3 ^J^V 

*; y. t J }smt fe fought Bataca\»ay hoxre to ouerthrowe them : to xpitte^ byprefenting vmo them their Heathen women very beau- pcopleL per- 

•4 v* *?* ?• tifuU , and delicate dijh efof meate offered to BeLphegor : that fo being tempted they might fall to heathenifb maners and fuaixra of lc- 

difpleafe God. To which craftie ccwtfeU of Balaam the Apoftle refembleth Heretics Jraude, irfce by offering of liber- picric andbd- 

iJ>et.i>t$. tie of m?ate yXvmen , Church goodes, breache of voxves , and fuch other licentious allurements y caufe many moe to faM > t ^^^^ 

Ma&au then by tlxir preaching, _ tJfe^ 

Tttlke Wcofferno libertieof meates , other then the fcripturc offcrcth , which condemned! the prohibition of Forbiddinc of 
*^ # mcates^o be the doftrine of dcuils: we allowe no libertie of women , but in holy and lawful! matrimonies the ^J^^!" 
forbidding whereof y Icripturc maketh to be a note of diuclifh apoftafic.As for the libertie of Church goodes, ^^ 
we offer not to any man , but if you mcane the conuerting of landes and goodes abufed to maintcyne popjih 
ido!atrie,to the maintenance of the crownc and the Realmc , you may well remember they were your owne 
Prelates that committed Abbey landes in King Henries day es vnto the Princes difpofition.And if you thinkc S* " 

it carnall libertie to poifelfe any fuch Church goodes , you may doe well to perfvvade a number of your fauo- 
rites to renounce the poffeflion of their Abbey landes, and other riches of the Babylonicall Church , and to 
rcftore tliem into the Princes handes. If you refufe fo to doe, it is you that graunt libertie of Church goodes 
more then we. For we doe not accompt the goodes and landes of Idolaters , abufed to the maintenance of 
Idolatric, to be the goodes confecrated to the necefTary and Jawfull vfes of the Church . As for breache of 
vowes, we offer no hbei tie,but as the ancient {atthcrSyCyprianyEpipbaniusJiieromySc Auguftine taught according 
to the fcripturcs we affir me y mariagc euen of them that haue rafhly made a vowc of continencic,which they 
are not able to keepc, to be lawfull manage, and to be better then the burning celibate, and abhominable 
life of the Popifh Clergie.£f//> hR<er % 6\ Jiier 9 adDemet^AugHfl i 4e bono wduit cap a ojCyprian epfiz 9 «. -» 

Hitfm.1 10 « The woman IczabcL) He warneth Bifbops to lx jealous and flout againfi falfe Vrophets and Heretikfs of Haetillcsl 

what fort fbeuerjiy aHudrngcnuertly to th example ofholy EUas that in Tgak hgledtfo. falfe prophets of lelgbeljtnd fla- 
red mt Achab mr lelgbeltlnmfeluts , but told them to their faces that tl>ey troubled lfrael » that is, the faith full people of Achab and 
Gotland velxther time were any (itch great vpomm then y afurtherer and prmotour of the lipoid tes 9 whom the Prophet **%£f*g 
fhwldlrtai •€ meanest is hard to fay ». Jo* 

Bed* 



L 



C h a t , 1 1. The Apocalypfe. 466 

Vulk . I Beda maketh no queftion, but that there was a woman which contrary to Eccleitafticall order.was per- 
mitted, not oncly to teache,but to tcachc falfe doctrine. And fo the text is plainest on ej y that fhec vfur- 
pedthcnamcofaPr*/7,*#,but alfo that (he had time of repentance grauntcd ynto her.Which cannot 
be applied to Achabs wife,who tooke not vpon her to be a prophcteilc.neither had time of repentance graun- 
tcd to her, fo many hundreth ycerc s after her death. Ambrofm Ambertus faith, that according to fomc 
tranf lation, (lie was the bilbop of Thyatiras owne wife whom he io tolerated. Neither is the Angel of Thiatyra Trealbn aRd 
commaunded to kill hcr,as Elas by Gods fpecial and cxtraordinaric commandement flew the falfe prophets, murther. 
But your late prachles doe intcrprctc what you would infinuate, if you thought it conuenient to vttentm . ,., / r ; 

T>l„i*, r r P "i* She wi'l not repent.) See fee vil here mojl plainly, and that God is not the proper eaufe of obturation or impe. Freewi). 
WW. 1 1 nitmeM mn h ; m f e / on ely.Ot,r Lord giuethftnners fo long VfcftecMy to expetl tkir amendment.-but Ie^bel{towhm £J » « 

tlxApofllc here alludcth)wouldncuer repent. ;. 

Tulke II It is no freedom but miferablc captiuitie, to be obdurated in fiane and wickednes. Notwithftanding,whom F r£ew aj, 
' focuer God hardenetkhe enforceth not their will,but yet as a iutt mdge, not astm cuil auftour,he dpeth pro- 
perly harden thcm.which wilfully and obftinatcly harden themfclucs. That God giucth time of repentance, 
it maketh finners more incxcufablc, but it proueth not that they hauc power to repent of their free will, With- 
out the cracc of God. .,*,,« I / I \ . ( — 1 1 

B /.«, ,, zi Thcv that commit aduoutric with her. ) StschascommmicatewitbHeretike S) fhalbedamned(alas)witb Theythatco- 
Rhm ' " tCfor^WcbvwM^^ reU^er imvdfy beleeued in Baal,UM as externally for ™£g* 

,.*,.. 1 »».if f Mre m rjl,iipd b:m(which the Sttipur* carving cf.beir ^es to Baal) are culpable, at now many bow thar kpe, to the be damncd 

*••"■ CemmntoKtlMttme not their Ixries. .,.,.,,, ,., . t t « . "ichthem. 

Tuiy r 2 They that recciue the holy Communion as hypocritcs,are guiltic of the body and bloud of our Lorde, and 
r msc * . ^ ^ ^^ vengeance vnlcilc they rcpent,although in outwarde fhewe they ieeoie to communicate, not 

with herctikesjbut with the Church ofXhnft. 




r 



t^U fWlf^ *c*W« »^*#-« T"" ~- — ^ 

F«//v r * It can not be prooued that Angels haue power and regiment ouer feuerall Countreyes vndcr God, but Angels. 

rtuKe 1 j, ^^ a ^ appointed to ferue God according to his plealure, without any fuch certaine limitation of places 

or Countries. But much lcffe it can be proued out of the Scripturts,that theSainfts departed haue gouerne- 
mentoucr men or prouinccs,or any thing to doe with our affaires in this worldc. For the power that our Sa- Jggy 
uiour Chrift promifeth to giue to cuery Chriftianthat ouercommcth,is the participation of his kingdome and gouernmenc 
hcaucnly inheritance ouer all the world which God giueth him,as it is in the i.Vfalmei and not a fpecial com- ouer men li- 
miffion to one Sainft ouer one Conntrie,and to an other ouer an other Country As G^e for England,^- »W«« 

•' : nis for Frauncc,&cbut participation of his generall inheritance to cuery one of his Sainfts.That is,fpmtually » tne W01W ' 

to ouercome the world by faith in this lifc,and after this ]ife,when they are perfectly vmted to him at the time 
of the vniuerfall iudgement,hc will aftually put them in full poffeffion of his royal inheritance. The auftour 
of the Commentaries that goe vnder the name of S.Auguftinc doth thus expound this text ttM.ni Clnmb 

mChmhaththUp<swzr,feeingwithhmGod\mhgmenysallthings,as^ 

the rigour ofitiftice,andby the fame rodde the gcodare corretled,and the wicked broken in pieces. So faith Beda vpon this 

text • The Church hath this power in Chrifl as the body in the headjn tvliom according to the Apofile, Gcd hath gimn vt aU 

thing< jretku vnderftandeth it partly of the gouerncment of the Church in this hfe,partly of the reward in 
the day of Judgement. To him which frallget aprice by fighting andwefllingj willfr a triumph of y/clom gme power 
cuer the nation?** onr Lord faith in tl* Gcj}d<,to him which bad rightly diftenfedbu pounds and talents fie tku ruler ouer 
tenne Cities s and to an cther,oacr fine Cities: for thefe things fignifie a certaine gouernement and power gtuen totbeSainfo 
.. e rth!mtbitareweaIvY>dthemthathaucmedetobedirc£led:t1>creforeitUw^ 

tfdheahnSor that whic h Ufaid is went to befignifed by the rodde of direction yeaning, that itbringethnotfuch corretlion 
at bumfhethJiutfuchatreformeth. But the Jronroddeno manfaithto begiuen to any other ende buttoLreaig inpieces, by 
thepunifoment ofthofe which are clothed xcith difobedience, andare like to earthenpots. As alfo the rodde of power, was not 
fitit oJofSionforany other endofitittoruU. And becaufan lronrodispromifedto tuery one that cuemmmetb, and they 
rrere thofi -which by ready obedience were purchafid to God, they alfojlulbc iudges of the ynbelea^becaufe the -Lord Jaith: 
that eum the Wniuitesfljalbe raifedrp rm iudgement or condemnation oftbefrowardgemratton. Vtclormusiuth brief- 
ly according to this laft fentence of Aretlw : It is as muchtofay,as heefhall mak$htm a iudge among the reft of the 
Sainclu AnJjroftus Ambertttt who wrote about yoo.yeercs agoc,intcrpreteth this reward hrft to be promiicd to 
all the eled- Tbatpower(hkhhe)wbicb the onely begotten Sonne ofGodbeingmadt man inttmerecewd of bu father, \k 
rromiftth to ««e to his eletljmtin bimf e Ve by whom the whole hdy is ruled,and vntOYehom the wUlebody of the Cbmhu 
vnitedForhe (as the APofile faith) is the head of all th elecl. if any member tlmeforefoall be worthy to continue nithth 
head.be is truelyftid to haue that which the head himfelfe is proued topofftfe by right of inheritance. Secondly more fpe- 

ciallv he applieth it to the preachers that gouerne the nations, whom by preaching they couert with the word 
and difciplme in this life,whom after y end of their labours,they fhal not gouerne.but reftwith them for euer. 
afiat,&iltucertaitu!tlMwhofoeuerfljallcometotheendofbulabourM^^ 

Joml.h#hflt,d*dtogr M ™&allreftwUhtlx^^^ 

rhurch. Riclwdtttdefancto viihre, not onely of the dotfrine and difciplme of the Church in this life, but alfo 
of the Judgment and condemnation of the wicked,with Chrift in the ende of the world. H^expoundeth 
it firft of the reward,that all the cleft doe poffefle by inheritance as the members of Chnft,to whom it belon- 
ged principally, Secondly of the doftrinc and difcipUnc of the Church. So that this is a new and infbrced 



interpretation 



* i 



Tulke 



j. 



i.TheCs.t. 



Efa,2iji 



The Apocalypfe. C h a p. 1 1 1. 

mccrpretationneuer heard of before in the Church,that tbefainas deccafed ihould haue eouernementouer 
men and protunces,and to docin the afftircs of this world,&c. Which was ncuer heard ofJLither in the jwcL 
em Church,or of the elder fort of writers in the Komim Church, neither can it be proouS cS Tthe tS 

11 £1^7 Praye u t0 faba ^ 0r 0thcr fouciai g ne ^g^d^aicnbedtothembythePapiilsJuuenoerouJd 
in the Scriptures, either vpon this text or vpon any other. r 5 

CHAP. III. 

H« » vmnumitito •tvr-U to dxCkw>c1*sofSardis?hiUdel?bi a> «ni Laoiuit.-rH<Mn % themthat enetopmmce hy tUeat- 

ISVfT? ^ T / ^H™*" 1 " him th <* wrcoTwrKth: 1 5 ^^ a lf ,/* coliinj&rm 'chrMan, 
ao HeranhtbttGodkHckthatthtdioreofmtm hartes by .ffringbi, gr*« Jor tomer intohhJLxsilo^nvnto 
mm by conjent ofjree WiU * 

Thereis nothing in this Chapter to proue that man hath furh freedom of wil jt hat he can giuc any confent to Free win. 
GodscaIhngMasofvnwilling,heisframedandiurnedbyGodsgracetob S willin g . y con,cn »<> *««**. 

A N <{ toAeAngelof J Church ofSardis, A NDwritevnto the angel of the Church 
c . / vm |»f h us faith he that hath the fcucn JLXthatis at Sardis, Thefe things faith hee 
bprntes ofGod,and the feuen ftarres,I know that hath thefeuenfiirites of God k%dthe (even 
thy workes, that thou haft the name that ftarre^ktme thy workfs >C ucn that thouhafta 



thou liucft,and thou art dead. 

a Be vigil ant,and confirme the reft of the 
things which were to die.For I finde not thy 
workes ful before my God. 

3 Haue in rnindc therfore in what mancr 
thou haft recciucd and heard: and keepe,and" 
docpenance. If therfore thou watch not, *I 



name that thou hueU^indthoua-ft dead. 

z Be awake >and fir engthen the things which 
remaixe, that are readie to die : For I haue not 
fomdthy workes perfect before God. 

3 Remember therefore hove thouhafi recci- 
ucd and heard^d hold fafl t andrepent* If thou i.Thcff .J. 



Wil come to thee as a theefe, and thou {halt * " mt watcf} > !**& come on thee at a thiefe, z.pet.3 .to, 
* * ' " '" and thou Jha/t not knowe what houre Twill come 

vpon thee, 

4 Thou has! afewe names in Sardis, which 
haue not defied their garments , and they JhaU 
■walkewithmeinwhite -.for they are ncrtby, 

f He that ouercommeth, fhaB be thm clothed 
in white aray, and I will net blot out his name out 
ofthe* booke of life: andlwtllccnfejfe his name Apoc.io.u. 
before my Father, and before his Angels. phUip-W. 

6 Let him that hath an core, hearewhat the 
Jpirit faith vntothe Churches, 

iAnd write vnto the angel of the Church 



V- 



not know what houre I wil come to thee. 

4 But thou haft a few names in Sardis, 
•which haue not defiled their garments: and 
they {ha! walke with me in whites, becaufe 

they tare worthy. 

5 P e y fad ouercome/hal thus be vefted 
in white garments, & I wil not put his name 
out ofthe booke of life,and I wil confefle his 
name before my father,& before his Angels. 

6 He that hath an eare,lct him heare what 
the Spirit faith to the Churches. 

7 And to the Angel ofthe Church ofPhi- 



_ 7 v 

kdelphia write/Thus faith the Holy oneand #?*&*&*» Thefe things faith he that is hL 

theTrueone,he thathath ihe*key ofDauid: ty******** which hath tbe'key of Dauid, which 

he that openeth, andno man fhutteth : {hut- °F wth > anAr, ° manfhutteth t zndftutteth, and 

teth,and no man openeth. m num openeth. 

8 Iknowthvworks.BeholdIhauegiuen * ^kf^thyworkesMolae^hauefetbefore 
* ' * thee an open door -e, and no man can {hut it: for 

thouhaflalitlefirength, and haft kept my fay- 
ings/indhafinot deniedmy Name, 

Iwittmakethemofth 



^ 

I 



before thee a doore opened which no man 
can {hut: becaufe thou haft a litle power,and 
haft kept my word, and haft not denied my 

name, ^ — — — — , - wr „» „^^y »,,+„+ V j ^ rjc jj^avuvHo 
9 Beh old I wil giue of the fy nagoguc of °f Satan -> **& call themfelues /ewes , and are 

Satan.which fay they be Iewes, and are not, " ot > * m ^ oe lie •' beholde, I will make them that 

but doc lie. Behold I wil make them come ta *)P*& ccme andworjhip before thy feete, and 

and adore before thy feete. and theyftiall fidlknow that I batte lotted thee. 

know that I haue loued thee. / Becaufe thou haft kept the wordes of my 

1 o Becaufe thou haft kept the word of my patience jherfore IwtUkeepe thee from the houre 



patience, and I will keepe thee fro the houre 
of tentation, which flial come vpon y whole 
world to tempt the inhabitants on the earth. 

1 1 Behold I come quickly : hold y which 
thou haft, | that no man take thy crowne. 

1 2 He that flial ouercomc, I wil make 

him 



of ■temptation&hichwil come vpon alltheworld, 
to trte them that dwell vpon the earth. 

1 1 Beholde , I come fhortly , holde that fa(l 
which thou haft , that no man take away thy 
crowne. 

1 2 Him that ouercommeth^iUImake apil- 



.^i--^ 




Chap.ixi. The Apocalypfe. ^fy 

him a piUer in the temple of my God: and he lor in the Temple of my God, andhee Jhallgoe no 
jhal goe out no more : and I wil write vpon more out; andlwtllwrite vpon him the Name of 
him the name of my God, and the name of my God, and the name of the citie of my God. 
thecitieofmyGod, new Hierufalem which which is newe Bierufalem , which commeth 
deicendeth out ofheauen from my God,and dame out of heaven Gem my God : and I will 
my new name. write vponhimmynewe name. 

1 3 He that hath an eare, let him heare ,* t.*L;~*l**l.j. i t. ■. 
whatthe Spirit faith to the Churches. Jfl£%^£^' k ~ Wwk " m 

14 AncJ to the Angel of the Church of Jh**"********* 
iM* . Laodicia write/Thus faith « Amen.the faith- '+ <™* v **> theangelofthe Church which 



Ecclcfiaftici fu j and tme wi£nefl ^ * which is ^ bc . is in Laodiceaprite,Thefe things faith vfmen, 

CotiJ j. nin S of the cre «ure of God. the faithful and true witnefe, the beginning of the 

15 I know thy workes, that thou art nei- features of qed. 
side nor hotel would thou were cold. , '* {hf»* *kt 






* 
* 



ther colde nor hote.I would thou were cold, 7/ * & w * *b •wfe'* that thou art net- 
ox hote. ther colde nor hotte : I would they were colde or 

16 But becaufe thou art||luke warme,and **** 

neither cold nor hote, I wil begin to vomitc ' 6 Sot " en occaufe thou art Inks warme, and 
thee outofmy mouth. neither colde nor hot, I will ft ewe thee out of my 

17 Becaufe thou faieft,ThatIamriche, mmh: 

and enriched,and lackc nothing: & kno weft ' 7 ^ ecati fi thoufayeft, I am ricbe, and m~ 

not that thou art a mifer, and miferable, and ***&* **'* g°°dt , and haue neede of nothing; 

poore,and blinde, and naked. andknowefl not how that thou art wretched and 

1 8 I counfel thee to bye of me gold fire- mi (« r *i'le i andfoore*nd blinde, and naked. 
tried, that thou maieft be made riche : and tS I counfaile thee tobuj of mce golde tried 
maieft be clothed in white garmentes, that in the fire, that thou maieft be rich, & white ray. 
the confufion of thy nakedncs appeare not: ment,that thoumaieli be clothed, that thjfUtiie 
& with eie-falue anoint thine cies, that thou nakednefedoenotapfeare,andanoint thine eyes 
maieftfc€ - »ith eye faluejhatthoumayeft fee. 

Prou.3,12. 19 I,*whomIloue, do rebuke and cha- ,»*.>,«-«,« rjL- r~J„±. ^j t BmuA 

Jknocke.ifany man (hal heare my voice,and . 20 ^ eho J d Jft a ^'*tthedoore,andknoel^! 
open the gate, I wil enter in to him, and wil ?**?*** ™*remy vaycefandofen thedoorej 
fuppewithhim,andhewithme. wittcomeintoUmtahdmllfifpemthhim^and 

ai Hethatmalouercome,Iwilgiuevn. hewhhme * 
to him to fitte with me in my throne: as I al- 21 To him that ouer emmeth, will Igraunt 
fo haue ouercome, and haue fitten with my t0 P f "&* mee in *9 throne, euen as I ouercome^ 
father in his throne. and haue Jitun with my Father in his throne. •..' ., 

2 2 He that hath an ear e, let Him heare 22 Let him that hath an eare, heare wtiae 
whatthe Spirit faith to the Churches. the (pirit faith vnto the Churches. "']"' 

, MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.iii. 

Mem. 2. 4 , c which haue not.) Such as hautiwt consulted deadly ftnnt, tf in. baptifme. 

Fulke2, There is no man which Imeth after Baptifme,b^ 

arc faidcnotto defile their garments which doe not yeclde vnto grieiious finne's, and continue in them, N «*fr« 

^^expoundethuofthem which haue not defiled xhhgatmtntofthcflfb vithfittlnt tffwru. RupmtUxik- fo " 

wife which haufckept their bodies vncorrupted. <$**»* &tt£b*alfo of them that haue 001 Swm&S 

hemous 9ffences,or els haue warned their garmem«leanc by dayty tepcmanccSo alfo doth JmbrvfmAnber- '. 
1 rwvnderljandit. . . , . '."* 



#* 



•JWt 

-3 






/W6p, 



nbolySer^fythati&fiHwortlvofGofyflxt^tof/XiMtit^ - < - .;-■ v/s.'T .•'f^. .,,.-,» 

They are worthy by theworthinesofChrift,and notbythemerkeofiheirowneWcilies. *ick.JeS t Vi£hn- •"'"•" 

rauhinthepeifonofChrA^^tM^wi^jite beMsfiq/te^tmim^'i-km. But they.tBaare "«*«* • '"f*i 

ofChnft,dfthem that haue not finned grieuoufly after Baptifme: mtHn btcmfi thnm tU4ne,t,r btcmf& m 
»wc ^, it he^not in the frecdomc of mans wu> giue confent to God* calling, before bis captiue wil be enlarged 



tgaaJHd 



^ 



The Appc^|ypfc Ch a p. in. 

by the grace of God. The grace of God therefore docth not only hclpe,but wholy cornier t man according to 

the Scripture; Conuert r$ t o Lord/tnd wfhalbe converted JPf&o,& 85. leremj i m \i.& 19. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. hi. 

UwW. /• ?• He that ftal ouercome. ) hi al tfcfe /peach *s to diners Bijhops and their Ch»rdxs> he continually encouraged Doing we! in 

themtoconftanck in faith and good life ^byfming^retlteireies die reward of the next life. AndyettfaCaluimiisxvould Kfy&olxt- 
hauenommidogoodinrefpe{loffuchrevMrd. * var ^- 

Fulke /• A falfe flaunden Cakme would haue men to be encouraged to doc good in hope of the rcward,biit not one- The en<!c f 

fynorchieflyinrcfpeaofreward>utra^ welldoing 

Rhem* 6 % 9. Adore before thy fecte. ) Vm fie this xpord of adoration is in Scriptures y fed for ypoijhip of creatures alfo, and A , 

. that tofaBbef ore tUfeettoflioly metier Angels for duety and reuerence t is not idolatriejxcept tlje proper honour due to God, araSwc£ 
begiumyntothemScetheAnnotaticnsvpmthe 19.& iz Chap ter corxeming the Aprfilesprofirat.oniefiretheAnzel.And lcdDuli^ 
the Aduerfaries atafim^ faying that the adoration was of God oncly : andtljat, before the fecte oftl>epartie 9 fgnifietb no, 
thrngtkbKtjnhis pcefence, is falfe and againB ihepln-afe cf 'Scriptures jts 4.Reg4. where ilxSummte adored Elfins, 
falling dotme before Itsfettejmd ^Rt^Se fames of she Trophets adored him in the fame fort .and here this adoration cm 
not be peata butoftlx Bifbop or Angel ofPhiladelpbiaJtecaufe he promt fth this hr,vur as a rewtrd % and as an tffcele of his 
2oiietG&&deshm>Jaying>t\iid they (hal know that I haue loued thccAndthat which he faith in the llXhapterd fel 
downe to adore before the fcete of the Angel ; the rery fame he ixprejfeth thus in the x o Chapter, I fel before his 
fecte to adore him ; makgigit al onejo adore before his fecte&td to adore him* 

iUlkC. 9. Thfe word which the Apoftle vfcdi^fignificth to doe rcuerence by bowing the body. And this may be done to 

creatures, when ciuilreucrenceisoneiy intended : as to Princes, Magiftrates, and other men in any dignitie. Adoration 
And fo haue Angels (appearing inthc fhapeof men) bene reucrenced without offence by holy perfons, as with religious \ 
thrceAngels by Abraham^ before he knewc they were Angels, orthatoncofthemwasChrift,orreprcfcrited rcuerena, due - 
theperfonofGod. ButrehgiousreuerenceisdueonlytoGod^ndnottobegiueneithcrtoholy menorAn- oad ^ toGoi j 
gels. Therefore Peter forbiddeth Cornelitts to worihip him, who -did not worihip him as God, but as a diuine 3 

man with religious MtotihipAOs.io. So the Angelforbiddeth Iohn to worihip him Apoc.19, who knew that the $ 

Angel was not God,and purpofed not to worihip him as God,but yet to giuc him religious worihip, which is 
due only to God. Therefore if the adoration bp meant Eere of the bifhop oiVhiladelpUa, (as it is not vnlike) 
it figni ficth fuch rcuerence as is due to a godly bifliop,andas die Sunamite and the fonncs of the Prophets did 
to. Bfttgrn* not any religious worihip which is wholy due to God. Yet Aretha fcemeth to take it otherwife : He 

fatilnlieyfhaJl runneth the Church not after 4-cpnmonfoyt^ but mhg^fe^ora^ : corp:Um 9 for that hemeanetb by ado* 
rlng^faailchtfetobzpl^dmo Chunk But though he mcane they (hall ac- 

knowledge him to be a true paftour, andyeeldc vnto him that honour which is<fue to them that gouerne weL 
yet this place proucthhot that any religious worfliip is to be giMen to jmy creajure. Ambrof Anshert. vnder- 

What « it'fcr thf lttyes tp aSr t e before the feete oft he Church Jmt by vnmting to tooifhip 3 and by xtorfhipping to imitate the 

examples of he^aBim. ' % *■..-... . . ^ 



7 - 1 



Rhem. 



, Vi£**v Thatnomio tikethy crowhe.) That U y his cro^cfeucrlafiwglifem^ end Perfmcmce 

hffiithanigoodrvor^ otlxmife an other foal enter into hispUe, a* Matbias.did both to the dknitieoftheApcfiUjhip, in good and 
and to the heauenly trcme ifpefor the wel yfing and executing ojWefamefunffion^ch iudat might and fhould haue had continuing to 
ifti&jdpeifeuered f04be end. and as the Gentiles cam: into tf>c grace and place ofthd litres: 'Other diffimltks<oncerning this thc ffli 
if HpdeofffeaelxaxerefoluedinSclmUmnifndaremthM ;..,,.- 

Fulke ^ . ^xhoftadons tpp^rfeuerance, doe not take away the cera1hcticofGodse!e^on,whoha^)chofcnthofe Go js dc fljo« 

J^noww ^toth'eendc. The h<?auen!y croivne due to-theiSveavfetgisf the Apoftolike funftion,isdueby ccrtainc. 
the ptotaife of God,not of the meritc of mans worke oir labolir. I udas per fc wered not to the ctodc, becaufc he Meritc 

p t was ftofti the beginni ng a i^eprobate,andthc childe ofperditionj/o/^ 17. 




V: ?. 



The a pair. 
Erft,the bookc .:.'.'' ■■-"' "<r*'ii k- 1 1>" TJTT 

wich 7 fcdcs .. ... HA f* .._ . . .'. .y .. .r: .. 

trumpets. ^ ^tUyirfbmeliafleslffredefcribed. 9 iehiih tilth the lAfemoiscttliiaUalljglotifudhmthatfaem^^^ 

T ««.A-fe A[f terthefc thi«gcsJlooked 5 and behold ': \fc£ter thisMkoked, andbebolde, adoorc 
inShisre- -£»*<k>orc open- in hcaucn, aad-the firfl^-atlL wMtoen-iwheaticn .-and theirft* voice 




uouanaene n. « - tfoff. f&t^S J&ch frij! fa fulfilled . 

incedantho- nwttflcr^ncqukWy^aftertheie^^r .•■;:■ .Thereafter.: > it whin •• • 



#■ 




•^hhn. tnfrfekebnefitt!^^> ■^^ v '^M^ime. 

fembied i n dx Sk^^M'^((^ t WA««Flike fa %bt,to the WW&SMee fhxtfitewasto lookivfm like a 

SoS? ^P^^j^AeSfudincftndthaewas f^tfftone^M-S^diMifione^dtherewas 



« 

(I 



! ; 



M 

x 

' i 

\ 



j. 



by a1! orders 
and Cones oF 
holy men in 
the Church 
militant alfo. 



Chap.mii. 

a rainc-bo we roundc about the featc, like to 
to the fight ofanEmeraud. 

4 And rounde about the feate, fourc and 
twentie feates : and vpon the thrones, foure 
and twentie feniors fitting, clothed about in 
white earments,and on their heads crownrs 

ofgold. 

5 And from the throne proceeded lighte- 
nings, and voices, and thunders : and leuen 
lamps burning before the throne, which are 
the leuen Spirits of God, 

6 And in the light of the feate, as it were 
afcaofglaffeliketochryftal : &inymiddes 



The Apocalypfe. 



4 (58 



a rMttcbwe about the throne t in fight like vnto 

an Emeralde. 

4 tAnd about the throne were foure and 
twentie feates, and vpon the feates I forte foure 
and twentie Elders fitting clothed inrvhiteray- 

ment t and they had on their heades crownes of 
golde. 

5 Andoutofthe throne doe proceede light- 
nings, and thundrings, and voyces: and there 
were feuen lampes of fire burning before the 
throne ;rvhich are thefeuenjpirites of God. 

6 And before the throne there was a fea of 



I 



3 
I 



of the feate & round about the feate % foure g la JT e > lt h v*to Chryftal: and in the middefl of 

beaftes full of eies before and behind. the throne ground about the throne , were foure 

7 And the firft beaft, like to a lion: and **tf* full of eyes before and behinde. 
t!iefecondbeaft,likctoacalfe:andthe third 7 Andthe firft beaftwas like a Lion,andtbs 
beaft hauing the face as it were of a man:and fecond beaft like a Calfe^ndthe thirdbeafi had 
the fourth beaft,like to an egle flying. a face as aman, andthe fourth beaftwas like a 

8 And the foure beaftes, euery one of the fyingEglc. 

had fixe wings round aboutand within they , Andthe foure beafis hadeche of them fixe 



m* 



« 



1 



are ful of eies. and they hadno reft day and 
night,faying|| Hobf, Holy, Holy yLordGodom^ 

ntyotenty which was,and which is,and which 

fhall come. 

9 And when thofebeafts gaue glorie& 

honour and benedi&ion to him that fitteth 
vpon the throne, thatliueth for etier & cuer. 

10 The foure and twentie feniors fell 

downe before him that fitteth in the throne, 



wings about htm, and they were full of eyes wh- 
in, andthey hadno reft day neither night, fining, 
Holy MtytholjtLerd God almightie, which was p 
andu,and u to come. 

9 And when thofe beaftes gaueglorie, and 
honow % & thanks to him that fate on the throne^ 
which huethfor euer and euer, 

10 The foure and twentie Elders fell dome 



and adored him that liucthfor cuer and e- *j£» him that fate on the throne andworfbip. 
ucr, & caft their crownes before the throne Pfhimthat liucth for euer and euer, andcaft 
£« j n e their crownes before th e throne, faying, 

11 Thou art worthieO Lord ourGod to 



/ / *Thouartworthie,0 Lordjo receiuegk- *AfH.$.i$, 
rystnd honour, and power; for thou haft created 
all things, and for thy \pleafurejake they are/ind f0r ^ 



were created. 



$h 



cm.i. 



receme glory and honour &power:bccaufe 
thou haft created all things, and for thy will 
they were and haue bene created. 

MARGINAL L NOTES. Chap. iiii. 

6. Foure beafts ful.) Tlxfe foure beafles, and the lik$ defiribed Ezech. \ m bythe iudgernent of tin holy Doflon 

Jignifiethe^Etkingelifles^andinthcmalltruepreacljersjhe man,Mathew: tbflion,Markg:thecalfeLHkg :theegte,lolmt 

See thecaufes hereof in the Summc of 'the 4, Etumgelifi. pag.i.S.Grcgo.in I. Ezech. 

Fulke I Exechiel himrclfecap.io.ij.faythcxpreflly^hey wereCherubims. Andthey fignifie,not only the glory 

" that is giucn to God by all true preachers, but more generally by all creatures of the world. So doth Aretha* 

take it alfo,and Hicrom in Ezech.i.doth not miflikc that vnderftanding, 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. mi. 

» t * • ■ 

Rhem 2 ' * Holy,holy,holy.) Thk rvord is tlrifi repeated here, and Efa.& and to the imitation thereof, in theferme of tin the Smtht 

holy Church, tit Ic dc u m , and at Maffe,fpeciaily in the Treface next before th: great myfleries,for the honour of the three thrift repeated 
fevfons in the B.Triniti?,andthai the Chmch militant m*y ioyns with the triumfiwnt, and with all the orders ofjingels, 
xdn alfo areprefent at the confecrathn, anddoeferuke t\*re t& our common Lorde and Maifter. as 5. Clriyfhficm writeth 
ln6.de Saccrdotio^mi ho.i .de verb Efa. to i.The Greeks call it, the liymm Trifag ios fhat it, Thrifc holy. 

The Popifli Church j applying this heauenly celebration of Godsholineflc, to their idolc of the mafic, doe 
doc commit horrible facri ledge and bla jphemie. Chryfoftorae affirmcch, (and there is no doubt of it,) but 
the Angels arc prcfcnt,atthe celebration of the holy myfteries, and alwayes yeeld dewe honour to God and A«HK**»rf 
Chrtft. But of Popifti confecration, or adoration of thtfact-amen^heefpeaketh not : although he amplifie l crafp< * 
the dignicie of the mytterics, by the excellency of him that is reprcfented by them.and is fpiritualiy rece)'ued 
of the faythfull : in which refpe£); } he fayth, in the former place by you quoted, that the common lorde of all, 
is touched or handled continually. That thejangltart prcfent with the- prisji, and tin whole order of heauenly powers cry- 
ethout) andthe place rowde about the altar , it filled for thelxmr of him that lyeth there one. Andagainft them that 

C&qq. came 



Tulkei. 



.j. 



The Apocalypfe. Chap. v. 

2!2£r r? -° J**"* but f P L irilualJ y to the %* of < hc *«% ««7"* For othcrwifc he is no 
more <wKfc£tben he island xs neither lying nor ftanding, nor after any bodylie geflure vpon the table 

rZgb^hlnl ^ 

c , CHAP. V. 

******* f<f°™ M« andfomeandt^ntkfemm, with animuonerabU rmltit»de of Orchard *B 
creatures did glorifie km exceedingly. j"&»«n*** 

N d I fa w in the right hand of him that 



Tubj.visioh A . -.....- _ _ 

takwhfulbc xJLfatevpon the throne,a J booke written 

hltSSL Withi ? ^without/caled with feuen fcales 
u A n3id> z . 2 And I fawe a ftrong Angel, preaching 
*4». with a loude voice, Who is worthy to open 

the booke,and toloofe thefeales thereof? 

3 And no man was able neither in hea- 
uen nor in earth,nor $ vnderthc earth, to o- 
pen the booke, nor lookc on it. 

4 And I wept much becaufe no man was 
foud worthie to open y booke,nor toffee it. 

5 And one ofy feniors faid to me,Weepe 

£22"* noc : b ^ hoId C£ . he Bon of the tribe of Iuda,thc 
caii'cS f« - roote of Dauid, hath wonne, to open the 

*££&" b °° k , e> and co ,ooib the feuen fc al« thereof. 

6 ^Andlfaw, and behold in the middes 
of the throne and of thefourc beaftes and in 
the middes of the feniors t a Lambe ftan- 
ding as it were flaine, hauing feuen homes 
and ieucn eies : which arc the feuen fpirites 
of God,fent into all the earth. 

be fe the im- 7 And he came and receiued the booke 

SS ° utof th * righthandofhimthatfateinthe 

throne* 

8 And when he had opened the booke, 
the foure beaftes and the fourc and twentic 



titudeinfub- 
duing the 

world rato 

him. 

Gcn.40.9. 

b The Eprftlc 
vpon al- Hal. 
lovveseue. 
*So Chrift is 
called for tliat 



our linnes. 



" WW11 '-"-ciuca aim uic xourc ana twentic * -anawncntjehaatakgn thebooke,the fou 

ieniors fell before the Lambe, hauing eucry ^ft^nd foure and twentie fldersfelldownebe 

one harpes, and golden vials full of odours, fin the Lambe, hauingeuery one of them harp 

Which arc the Draiprs of fain A«»e <f> <rol/L>ntii^/rft,n *f*A-.*.. -JLi-L „A.... . 



ANA I fawe in the right hande of him that 
fate on the throne, a booke written with- 
in Andon the backeftde, fealedwtth feuen feales. 

2 sAnd^ I fawe a ftrong ^Angel 'preaching 
with a loude voyce, Who is worthie to open the 
bookejwdto t 'oofe thefeales thereof? 

3 (iAndnone in heasten, nor in earth, nei- 
ther vnder the earth, was able to open the booke, 
neither to looke thereon, 

4 <iAnd I wept much becaufe none -was 
foundworthte to open, and to read the booke nei- 
ther to looke thereon. 

5 sAnd one of the Sldersftyth -vnto mee, 
Weepe not : behold, that Lion that is of the tribe 
ofludajhe roote of David fath obteinedto open 
the books 'And to I oofe the feuen feales thereof. 

6 *And I beheld, and he % in the middes of 
the throne, and of the foure beaftes, and in the 
middes of the Elders ftoode a Lambe as though 
he had bene killed, hauing feuen homes andfe- 
ueneyesjrhich are the feuen fpirits of Cod, fern 
into all the earth. 

7 Andhee came, andtooke the booke out of 
the right hand of him that fate v^on the throne. 

8 Andwhen he had taken the booke, the foure 

>e~ 



i.Pet.i. 

"kings. 



odours., 

ersoffainBes: 

$ And theyfung a newfong, faying, Thoa 
art worthy to take the booke, & to open thefeales 
thereof: for thou waft killed, and haft redeemed 
vs to God by thy blood, out of all hatreds and 
tongues Andpeoples And nations: 

10 Andhaftnw.de vs vntoour God* kwgs x^exx. 
andprieftsjond we ejhallr eigne on the earth. 

11 *And I beheld, and ' I heard the voyce of 



which arc|jthcpraiers of fain&es. 

9 And they fang a new canticle, faying, 
Thou art worthy O Lord to take the booke, 
& to open the fcales thereof: $ becaufe thou 
waft flaine, and haft redeemed vs toGodin 
thy bloud out ofcuery tribe and tongue and 
people and nation, 

10 And haft made vs to our God | a akin«y. 
dome,andpriefts, and wee fliallreigne vpdn 

^.mi- ^"a'jti t 1 ,, .. " ^^^*oeoeta,anai::eartithevoycet 

5253 " ta 1 l nd h l ard , thc voice of T% **# ** * ' w > "J*™ '*< 

of the holy many Angels round about the throne,and of beaftesjmdthe Elders, andhcardthoufandes of 
fSftn. ^f, ^ 8 & ofthe feniors: and the number thoufandes. r™ >*j 

*■*» ' ofthem was thoufandes of thoufandes, „ Saying „ith a loude voyce Worthyisthe 

tZtut a V W a hlet0 « due P««« ches,andwif e do^,andftrengThMh^M 
and diuinitie&wifdome,andftrength,and glory,andblefiing. ' V»*"*™»**»* 

vpon thccLth SSJSJ -1 5k JT & ^^^^^^andvndertheeartbMtn 
vpontheeanh^vnderthec^&thatare the fed, andaUthat an m them, heard 1 'faying, 






i 
c 

* + 



^' 






•Riches. 



I 

a 



Chap.v. TheApocalypfe. 469 

arcinthe fea, and thatare therein : all did I feajndollthataremthmbeardlfajwg&ttf- 

Jt«.4.n. heare faying, * To him that fitteth in the [mg,homnr, glory, and^mer he into him that 

throne,& *to the Lambe.bencdiclion & ho- fttteth vpon the throne, attdvntothe Lambefor 

nour and glorie and power for euer & euer. evermore. 

14 And y foure beaftes, faid, Amen. And 14- Andtbefomebeajis^ide^men.And 

v foure & twentie feniors fel on their faces: the foure & twentie Elders fell vpo» their faces, 

& adored him y liueth for euer & euer „£0 axdmrfbipped him that liuethfor evermore. 

J MARGINALL NOTES. Chap.v. 

: , x. Booke written.) Htefteal$thmtoftlxdmnedinHcl,ofwhomethmc(MMbemqHeJiicnbut6 

^ em ' 2 ' Minjlbralmtsbofome^ndinVurgatorie. 

Tulkt> t Hefpcaketh generally of allcreauKes 9 eitherinthe world,or without, therefore you haue coruptly tranlla- 

ruiKe. /• Kd ^ ^ j,^^^ whereby it might be thought, that fome angels could read it, though no man could. Neither . 

can you proue your Limbo or purgatory out of this place, rather then the Gentiles their Elyfian fiejdes. "JJJJJ" 
You fay there coulde bee no queftion of the damned in hell : And what queftion 1 pray you is there made of v ** " 
them,that are vnder the earth?You might as well fay,fceing none in hcaucn was ablc,it was but folly to adde, 
or in earth, feeing there could bee no queftion that any in earth were able to do that, which none in heauen 
could perfc-urinef Againe, by yourowncdoftrine,./<M«»i before this time was remoued out of hell into 
heauen, with all the faithfull that were in his bofome : therefore they were not at the time of this vifion vn- 
der the earth, vnlcffc perhaps in refpeftof their bodies. Therefore when neither the angels, nor the foulcs of 
the faithful in heauen could read the booke,what queftion could there be of the foulcs inpurgatorie?All men 
therefore fcc,vpon how vayne afurmifc,you would gather purgatory or Limbus out of this text, 

Hhem 2 9- Becaufc thou waft flaine.) This maketbagaivjl the Caluinifts who or* not content to fay that wet merite not, 
' but that ChriftffurUed not for lmfelfe£alu.\>hihpxv.9. -..,.,_., . . 

Vulkc 2 This proueth not, that Chrift did merite his glory which is due to him in rcfocft of his diuimue,but that 
' " bythegloriousworkofourredempuon,hchatbdcclaredhimfclftobcaperfonworthyofalhonour&glory. 

Them * x *" Tothelambe.) Mtbefifoert*l*m4teiomdto^h»nm t not^ 
our redeemer land fa they here doe. 

Vulke.3. All creaturcs,are bounde to giue honour to Chrift god and man, for the infeparable vmon of the two na- 
tures in one perfon. This note fauoreth fomewhat of Heftorianifme, belike as though the meaning were, that 
if honour be not dewe only to God, but to Chrift as man, it is dewe alfo to other men. As Men defendeth 
Chrift to forgiuefinnes, not only as God,but as man alfo, that he mightprouc that priefts forgiucfinncs as 

properly as Chrift. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.v. 

Xhem.jf. 8. The prayers of Sainas.) hereby it is plainethat the Sainclsfoheamroffervp the friers of fahhfuU and Ixly 

perfins in earthf called here faint! s.and in Scripture cften)vnto Chrift. And among fo mmy diuine & vnfearclteable myfte* ™ "'"J* » 

rietfadotmtftlmextoJifaittfeafedGodyevluafa^ 

odours be the lauds andpraiers ofthefaitbfull,afiending mi offered vp to God<uincenfej>y the Saincls in beauen,thatfi the Go<L 
Trotefiants may hme no excufe of their errour, That the Saincls haw no lyowiedge of our affaires or defires. 
Tttlke. 4. This place proueth not that rhc laintts in hcaucn, doc offer vp the prayers of the Saincls on earth. For 

the foure and twentie Elders, doc reprefent the Chnrch militant heare on earth, whofc conuerfation is in 
beaucn.as it is play nc by the tenth vcrfc following. And fo doe all the interpreters old and ncwe commonly JggJ <* 
expound it. Therefore you come to late with your gloffc, to proue that fainfts in heauen, offer vp the prayers 
of the faythfull on earth. For the text is,that all the faithiull do offer vp their prayers and thankefgiuing for 
their redemption. Bwttvpon the tenth verfc fay th. Heare it is more flay nely declared, that the beaftes and the EU 
ders are tlx Church, which is redeemed by the blood ofCtsrifi andgathered of the nations. Alfa hefheveth m what heauen 
they arefayimfheyfaallreigne vpon the earth. Haymo Cayth,AU the declare kln^becaufe tlxyfuffer not the tyrannye 
cfvicest) ri r e vp in them flues &c. while they doe this,they are Kings vpon tin earthj>ecauft they beate downe cama/lani 
earthly defir t s,and by the law'e of venue, raigne as it mere otter the earth, that isfubdued to them. Thefe two may furface 

. for an example of the reft. ,.,..• „ ,., 

jVjem.f. 10. A kingdomc and priefts.) Tofertte Godandfubdue vices andfsnnesjs to reigne or to be a fag fpmtmUy. l,k£- 

Wife to offer vnte him the purines of good worlds, isto be a priefi after a fort: though neitlser tlje one nor iliealxr in proper ^ and 
fpeache. See the Annotation beforeCbap.T.vJ. f Prions. 

Tttlke. c. The fpcach is true,though it be of a fpiritual! kingdomc and facrificing priefthood: not of an earthly king- 
dome, nor of a carnall priefthoode, fuch as was the pricfthoode of Aaron, which figured the aacrnall facrifi- 
cing priefthoodc of Chrift,which he accomplifhed in one facrifice of sterna 11 verwe. 

13 Euery creature.) H* meaneth the creatures in heauen^ts Angels and Saincls.the holy per fins m eartbjmd thfe 
that wen in Limbo,or be mpmgatorietfor of the damnedin hell he cannot fbeakf in this cafe:) laftly, of tlte peoples inllandi Jjjjg t^ 
(here called the fea)which theVnthetsyfeoftentomrnefeueraUy.whentheyforttellthefpreadingofChnfttglor^ ^^ ■ 

t/«iferW^£/rf.f.49.Heareyellandesandyoupeopleafarof.&c. 
Fttlke 6 That which the Apoftle fay th of euery creature you doe violently reftrayne to angels and foinfts,oFwhora 
' he fpake before. The foure and twentie Elders and che^nfinitethoufarids of angels. And now foHoweththe 
glory of God and Chrift,acknowledged generally by all creatures of the world.Therefore here isno placefor 
Limboor purgatorie.0pflcrf4f»r«(fayth Arcrhas)« wellinteleBuallatfenfsble,** veMiuingju hatdngonely then 
beeinzbynatnraU meanes, God Ughrifed asthe beginningand autlour of all things, and hk onely begotten fmne of J*«»« 
the fame fabfiante, and his moft holy and quickening finite. Ruptrtm alfo after he had {hewed that all crea- P™E*™* 

turciin generalland notangclsand Sainfts only prayfcGod,becaufcyoufaythe dammed in hell can not 



X 



Bhem.6. 



, 



* 

The Apocalypfe, Ch a p. vi. 



malignant fp 

Aftsbertus 



■ 1 11 >' -~j««w««j a«w Y.juuiiianucuiic or uicDomngotaii knees, euen in them char arp 

SfSSf "ft A P^f griliH^o lykewife vnderftandethft of all creatures gen roUv eu n Tf 
the diuels ,n hcll,wbich arcTuheft to the power of Chrift, and muft acknowledge his glory. Neither is Sere 

Sr^ 01 ' *" ***■»*" c " aturc > « "Wfartfc and hoi/creatures only. And ScttS 
^a^^^ — —**— U T Wore LitnboS 

CHAP. VI. 



A™? ^ hat ^ e ^^chadopcncd Md I f^er.hen the -Larnbe opened one of 

fflf ! A Uen r deSjandIheard0 , RC the f^MlheardoneofthcfourebeaL 

a ^ And I favv:And behold a white horfc 3 & , ^dIfa, y& bekolde^iz^sanbite 

he that fate vpon him had a bowe,and there horfe^ndhe that fate onhimbadaboxe a»da 

\\ as a ckto nc : giuen him and he went forth «m«r v« jftw, «,» 6/*, end bee tern forth I 

conquering that he might conquere. con^erwgsnd for to overcome. S ' ? 

jAndwhehehadopenedyfecondfeale, * AudwhenhehfMpexcdtke fecedfeale 

Iheard thefecond beailiaying,Come,&fcc. IheardthefecondbeapLcomeLdCee 

Ja And ^^t forth an odierhorfe; , ^*d there mm m nn tiherLf* th« 

redde;andhethatfatethereoD,tohimitwas hut nitmUfmirmugim* tohimtLt (ate 

fiiucnthathcclhouWe takepeace from the thereontotak} peace from the earth and Z '> 

,arth,andthatthey(houldkiiloneanother, *hW$~J!lk*tj£££ 

and a great fvvorde was giuen to him. vnto him agreat fiord. £ 

1U ^^^^^P^^^ethirdfeale, s Andrthen be had evened the third feale I 

I heard the third beaft laying, Come, & fee. WAiW^jJ^LEStf 

Ana oenoid a blacke horfe and hee that fate beheld,and loeMkeborfe: Jhe^atfate 

vpon him had a balance in his hand. o»b m hadapaire ofbaJcesmb.llnf 

mLt lf< l C 3 a C ?' Crc a .T ice in the * ^df heard avoyce in the middes of the 

Zfefe S /f ° UreI ? e f f T^Twopounds /far* fcgfefr, ^i^ , M X 

efwhearfo rape^&thnfo twopoundsof pen h and three meafirjef barley for apel 

barley for a peiae& wine & oilehurtynot. ^doyleandmnefeethoHhmnoU ^' 

fj^l A hceh j{°P/ a ^ the fourth 7 Aiwkm he had openedthe fourth feale 



fir^nn P^ a Pde h ° r ( C ! ? Dd he that ' Allocked, and behold atale horfe, and 

to towed him. and power was giuen to him fohmth mtb him : and mervas viuen -vnto 

ouerthef ure p arte S oftheearth,tokiIwith U«A)wZ^^3 

saris, ofthea, JL aSSS! *S ud ^^-*'«-*W«*«*»*rf 

11 Afld /; ^*4 



f 

i 

1 
1 



[ 



<af^. . " • . i| 






rf 

1 



, 



C h a p. v r. The Apocalypfe* 470 

t rh: aibnia. 1 2 And I faw, when he had opened the / z tAnd I beheld when he had opened the 

fai?n h thetime *' xt ^ ez ^ e 3 & c behold there was made a great Jixtb fiale t and loe, there was a great earth-- 

of Armchriit. earth-quake, and the funne became blacke quake , and thefunne was as black? at fackfloth 

as it were facke cloth of heare : & the whole made ofheare,andthe moone waxed all euett as 

rnoone became as bloud : blood. 

13 And the ftarres from heauen fel vpon 13 zAndtheftarres of heauen fell vnto the 
the e ar th, as the fig tree caft cth h er green c earth ftten as a fig tree caft cth her vntimelyfigs 
figs when it is fhaken of a great wind : mhenjhe ispiaken of a mightie wind. 

1 4 And heauen departed as a booke fbl- /<f ^ndheauen vanned away asafcroule 
ded together : and euery hi J,and ilands were w hen it is rolled together, andallmomtatns and 
moued out of their places. lies were mooned out of their places. 

15 And the kings oftheeaith, and prin- ^d the kings of the earthed the great 
ces and tnbunes,and the rich & the ftrong, me „ }md the rich men' and the chiefe captains, 
and euery bond-man, and free-mail , * hid aMe • hUe ^ yj^ w 

themfelues in the dennes and therockes of fieema „, bid themfelues in the dennes, 

mountaincs andin the rocks of the hils : 

16 And they lay to the mountaines and , , , , 
Ofcc.10. therockes :*Fall vpon vs, and hide vs from l6 fndfayAtothehilsandrockes* Fallon Ef.1.19. 

t Iu.13,30. the face ofhim that fitteth vpon the throne, w, and hide vs from the face of him that [meth jfew*. 

and from the wrath of the Lambe : "* the throne, andfiom the wrathofthe Lambe t ,UB * M ' 

17 Bccaufe the great day of their wrath / 7 For the great day of hit wrath is come, 
iscome,andwhoftialbeabletoltand? and who is able to endure? 



1 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap. vi. 

jahcttt. 1 • 9 Vnder the altar.) Chrifi as man (no doubt) is this dtmjmder winch the finks of al Martyrs Hue in Ixauen, e*. confccrariosi 

peeking their bodies^* Chrifi their head hath his body there already. .And for correjfondence to their place or fiat* in heauen, f altars wirh 
the church Ltieth commonly their bodies alfo or reiikfs neere or vnder the altars \where our Sauiors body i* offered in the ho« SaiaOs rcl ikes 
ly Majfe : and hath a facial prouifo that no altars be ended or confecrated without feme pitrt of a Saintfs body or relics* 
Cone, African.can.5o.Carthag.$.can,i4.S« SJiwme conwigil^tfC,3.S^i^«)?/nfdcciuitJi.8 f c f :7^ ( Gr^ 
r!e]Lf.ep,5ati*X a €p.f*JLi^ makjngtlnir foules alfo toham their 

bein% in Ixauenjtt it were vnder the attar. But for thhpurpofe note wel the writes ofS.Juguftine (or what other ancient 

writer foeuer wa$ the author thereof) Scr.i I ,de Sanftis. Vndcr the altar (faith he) of God I faw the foulei of the 
flaine. What is more reuerentorhonorable 5 thcn toreftvnder that altar on which facrifice is done to God.S: 
in which our Lord is the Pricft : as it is written, Thou ait a Prieft according to the order of Mclchifedec ? 
Rightly do the foules of theiuft reft vnder the altar,bccaufe vpon the altar our Lordes body is offeredjieither 
without caufc do the iuft there cal for rcucnge of then* bloud, where alfo the bloud ofChriftis (hed for tin- 
ners, and many otlxr goodly wordes to that purpyfe. 

This place alfo the wicked herctikg Vigilantiuf(a$ S t Hicram writing againjl him witneffeth c.t.)abufid toprouefhat the Sain&s be pre- 
foules of Marty rs & other Sainlfs were included in fume certaine place jthat they could not be pre feat at their bodies & mo- fcnt at their 
numents (where Christian people vfid in Hjeprimitiue Church to pray vnto thetn^u Catholihf men do yet) nor be where they. t0l ? bes an * 
iifityor where 7nen pray vnto them. To which the holy ds£for anfwereth at targe^ that they be wherefietser Chrifi is accor- The Caluinifls 
ding to his humanitie :for vnder that altar they be. Tart of his wordes be thefe 9 thatyou may fie how this bUffedfatlxr re- heretic conccr- 
fitted in that lieretilf the Caluinifts fi long before theywereborne.Docftthoix(foyethbe) prefcribe lawes to God? ningySainds 
Doefl thou fetter the Apoftles,that they may be kept in prifon til the day of iudgemet, and be kept from their ^- nf " tc 1^L S# 
l.ord,of whom it is writcen,Thcy folovv the Lambe whither foeuer he goeth. If the Lambe be in euery place, gp^ ^ 
then they that be with the Lambe, mult be euery where. And if the diuel and wicked ipirites gadding abroad Apoc, 14* 
m the world with pafllng celeritic,bc prefent euery whcre:ihalho!y Martyrs after the (heading of their bloud, 
be kept clofc vnder an akar,that they cannot fturrc out from thence ? So anfrereth thts learned do£for 9 

Whichmiflik£thQurCa!uimjt$frnrtch 9 that they charge him of 'great errour y intltathejkyth 9 Chrift according to his Theyvnlcar- 
ktmamtie is euery whereas though he were an Vbi^netarie Trotejiant .Where jftlxy had any Judgement^ they might per- nedly accufe 

ceirn that he meaneth notfhat Clmft or his SainSlsfhmtU be perfonally prefent at once in euery place alifa asGcdis: but ^ # ^ ol "n as 
that their motion^jbeedy and agilitie to be rvlxre they UFiji incomparable^ and that their power and operation is according. ^ \ * 

ly. which they may learne to be tin holy Doctors meaning, by the reorder thatfolow oftlx Diuel and hisminifiers : whom he ™ w f' H ! c " 
ajfrmeth to be euery where no otlxrwifi but by their excedingce leritieofbeingandworkingmifljiefenowinone place 3 now chrift and'hU 
in an other \and that in a moment. Tor tlxugh they bejpmtes 9 yet are they not euery where at once according to their ejpnee. Sainds are e- 
Andfor our new Diuines it were a hard thing to determine J>ew long Satan (that told our Lord he had circuited the earth) ue [Y whcie. 
Wits in his hurney y andin the particular consideration and taxation of lob: iindhow many men he ajfaulted in that his one u 
circuit. Ttyjto.fuch curious companions kpow notHngjior beleeue nothingjtut that they fee with corporal eyes^nd teach no* 
thin% but tlje way to infidelitie. 

Fulke. I . Your popi(h laying of the Martyrs bones (i i they were the Martyrs bone c)h ath no cor refpondence with the Rcluju?. 

lying of their foules vnder Chrift,the hcaucnly altar JF or your laying of their bones, is 10 naue them in a rea* 

Q^qqq.J. dines, 



•■: 



The Apocalypfe. C h a p. v r. 

you offer the faenfice of the «r.affe,are fo many blaiphem.es againft the onely fpintual JS SIS tte 
onely earthly altar whereon his facrificc was onred,eucn the croflc of Chrift 4»w« fsvVh,,, 5t r 

for it the decree of the ^Councell of Africa^.yo.and 5 .Cartb. /.14. you abufc the !S371£E£5ZL 

SSCSfi f" d A Cree ' BUt that fUCh ? PCrftid0US ^ as were fevp in SSSSSS£SSS by 
SSSd bJSSSSS^? ^ formemonesof martyrs, finoufde bec7emooued. LZS 
tarmou d oe erected as the memone of a martyr . except there were fomc certaine rnkrn* n fG,rU «,«>„„. V 

SZ2S5S^2^' towardthe reudauon of *»*"• ** the "SSSSS 

be B.ttfby^softumtUofthpeopL^ that cannot Offered tob< Hone, ,Jlet tlJJle LJmlld £S 

^Z^^^'^^^r^^' ***** ~ MK vo«t 

or wnat Altai i the Decree fpeaketh, namely, fuch as were vaunted to bee die memories of Martvres 

pay. S.H.erom againft Vigilantuis, defendeth the immoderate eftimationofreliques, yethevtterlvdc 
S ?1°S n iT* r of dle MartyrsthemfeIues 5 wmchyou defend. S. Auguftine Ilfo denyeththat 
onh Sltfd ! ^ ,C - a,ta 5' oucrtl l e J b odyofanyManyr, doth offer facrifice to'the Martyr , btfttoGod 
^ ll t ^ 

r),butla > ingofdiemvp t abouttheahars.lhatthc Prophet alludeth to fuch cuftomc of burial of theMarl 
^vndcrthealtar,u^ 

but a o? feSS T™ Of S?^/"^ rf** foules in helUand conc«ningThe 

«#r. f c//,«W W «,^utconcernmgtheburiall^ 

^^^^£3^ Butthis P la «^% Vigila'ndusabufcdto prX , JE?" MM 
SSSlS • ^«,«idmon U mciitsasS.Hier O niewitne0cib. But S. Hierome in this Sainfi. cannot 
£h P T 1?^ ^ 1 WueighjngagainftVigdantius, which was as good a Cathohke as hce andal- '?»"*'"« 
rWhoTdSfe agaml&env* hedothag inltV^l ** K ^ 

Sn2£h ~ X «^* fl, P e L ft, " ous ^auon of reliqucs,and did write a booke again!! ir lW hlhSb- 

let vs fee what S. Hierome docth anfweicFirft/^A ttmfttfiribe Lwe, to God? No verely Jnit Gods Law d« ^ 

St a ,K 1 

rtw/MM tf« ^jn^feHbw vmvorthie u this queftion of S.Hieroms learning ! as thoueh the Apoftles were 
fe^ea,whcn they be united by God to a place of reft , or coulde bee thought to bee LZ Son when 

bee vnderftocd of the foules in heauen , butofthemtbatimmitatehimontheearth: atleXmiftfaee 

d£^lS^^^i man i aIe "r ^ Church V P°" caHh ' Thc "*>" « i' no good on! 
c ufion that the Samctcs are cucry where,* becaufc the Lambc whom they follow is euery where Befide 

this ab urditic , that followeth of it, that if the foules of the Sainfls bee prefent at AeTSdS ,' becaufc 

ml t^HS ^LambealfoChriftmhishumanitie, isprefentat the^^eTrf^ 
tyres . Finally the rcafon thatis taken of the celeritie or agilitie of deudles , is vmufficient to orooue 
hatthefoulesofmartyres, paffe to and fro in the worlde , asle deuilles doe . ForSSe noSic 
^n P ? P T C r°V he,r S atUre / bUt f°\ Gods ^raunce, haue fuch paffag^ ^ir^ AeTor de " buf the 
fZt;^ A C A f fA Ci u° rCft> in f chcir P Iacc * hcauenlyioy, vntdl thl day of luLment Nowe 

whether Hicromc did hodethe errour of vbiquide of Chrifts humanitie , it is to bee thSt? that hec 

»fc IT S° ?, a i mleiucnt • *™& hee thus reafon againft Vigila^tius Md Sfe ^conclufion 

thole, that charge him with this errour, wcreaswelllcarncdas S.Hierome hunfelfe • adeaftwife notin 
«L 0Ur ^f rn,nS ' ! oan yE"Slf PapiftinRhemes. M^W^**2S you "Kvl^ 

tm^lnutob^htrethpUfi is incomparable , andtbeirfoZLdi^ly. WeeSKuvSedTS 
beeholdethunotasarefolute determinapon , d«Cta4 or hW^VcLrn^teTa fc! 

phifticaU 



r 

1 



I" 



Rhem. 



! 



V 

it 



■A 



Chap.yiu The Apoealypft. 47 1 

phifticall argument imporicth no Ieflc. For that which fblloweth of the ceferitie ofthcdiuels is an other ar- 
gument, and not a declaration of his meaning in the former. But euen this (hift of defcant is infiifficient to 
cxculb him of errour. For that you cannot otherwife iuftifie his argument,cxcept you will acknowledge that 
Chrift is pci fonally prelent in all thofe places.wherefoeuer the foulcs of the martyrs are fuppofed to be pre- 
lent with their rchqucs. And fo he muft according to his humanitic,be pcrfonally prefent in his manhood in 
places innumerable, not onely in the Sacrament, but alio in euery place where the Sainds rcliqucs are. 
which I fuppofe your good matters of Sorbon, will not eafily admitforatrueth. Yea the foulesthcmfelucs 
muft often be in many places at one inftant : for their celcritic and agilitie will not ferue them tobe at diuers 
places at one inftant.Whcre you fay the diuel by exceeding celeritie, may be in diuers places in a moment • 
it you meanc by a moment, a very ihort time I acknowledge it, but in an inftant they cannot be in two places 
at once. Where you would haue our new diuines to determine How long Satan wash bit tourney, when be fayd 
1* bad orated the earth &c. I fuppofe it is an harder qncftion, then any of your auncicnt diuines of Rhcmes 
can determine. Yet wc know,Satan ncedeth no long time for fuch a iourncy, when the Sunnc which is a bo- 
dy, goeth a farre greater lonrncy in 24. hourcs. But that in an inftant he cannot goc round about the earth, 
we know becaufc he is a creature, and it is proper to God to fill all places with his prefence, and to know all 
things at one inftant: where as no creature can haue either motion in an inftant, or vndcrftanding of many 
things together m an inftant, but of one thing after an other. Thcrefore,eucn the foulcs of the Saincls if by 
agilitie or celeritic they did pafle into many places (as you hold they doe) and nor reft in heauen: yet could 
they not vndcrltand , all the petitions that are made to them in fo many places at one inftant, neither can a- 
ny creature fo vnderftand 5 but God onely,the creator of all things. Where you fay wc beleeue nothing, but 
that we fee with our corporall eyes, it is vtterly falfe, for we beleeue vnto faluation,whatfocuer the Scripture 
teachcth s and otherwife wc acknowledge many things to be true,which we know by reafomand notbvfcnfc, 
as all realonable men doe. ;*""•> 

. , ,0 A " d A7 " ,ed ') ? ' Uimm al f° a Z ai "fi the f aii ' f'gil*»tw reported, that he vfedan argument againfi TimS 3 i n fi, 
the prayers of Sana's out of displace, for that the fe Martyres crted for nuenge, andcoulde not obtain. But weewiU^ imvs > S ' 
reportehuwordes .tintyo^mayfeebowlikombmtikUtoanotbef, tlsefeofourdayestothofeofolde . Thou faift S^ST 
mthybooke QM, S. Weromcj) that .whiles wee be aliue, one of vs may pray for an other : but after wee mR 
dc dead , no mans prayer fliall be heard for an other : fpccially feeing the Martyrcs asking rcucngc of their Vigflantiui. 
blood, coulde not obtainc. Sofaidetbeberetiltf. Jgainflwhkh the holy doclour maltha long refutation, trots- 
wngth.it they pray much more after they beeinheauen , then they didbeere in earth :and that they (hall bee much fooner 
beard of God , risen when they were in the world. 

B "' for*'* H*ret,\es argument franiedoM of t^ 
ergo Samcls doe not pray for vs : it was fofriuolom , and the antecedent fo manifestly falfe , that hee vottchfafed no, 
to fland about, 1 <• for, tu plane the Martyres here were heard, and that their petition Jbou^^^ 
ted by God(wherevnto they didanddoe almyes conforme themfelue,: ) for itwatfaide vnto them , That they mould 
reft yet a litletimc,ull } &c. jnd that Martym prayers be heard inthucafe, our SauiourtcftifietbLuci* faw 
And ml not : God reuenge his eleft that crie to him day and night? I fay to you, he wii quickly reuenge them. 
*4nd if God doe not htare the SasnSfsfometime nor graunt their rcquefles , is it therefore confement that they doe not or 
nutynotpray* Then Chrifl himfelfe (honlde not haue p-ayedhu father to rcmoouethe bitter cup of death from hm be, 
catsje that petition was not granted. * * 

Vtllke. 2. . Vigilanrius perhaps makcth not this argument the oncly ground ofhis opinion, (if his bookc wcrr extanri 

AntbeSan&pnyiMcfbr vs. But S. H.erome chiitth tor his aduauntage, that which hee fawe was 
mo tcafie to confute. Neither doeth S. Hieromcprooue, by any teftimonie of the Scripture , thatthc 
bamcts pray for vs Neyther hath hee any arguments more then one , which hath no ncceflarie conclu- ^^ * 
hon, That the Saintfs prayed for vs , while they liucd , and were to bee carcfull for themfelues : Ergo much Sm(ki ' 
more, after their vicjorie and rcwarde in heauen . And this hee amplifieth by the examples of Mofes Ste- 
ffi^ c C i'-, wb , ,ch P , rayc , d f °, r We . n ^ hiIc thc y liued ' and wcrc hcard • But this conclufion doeth not 
tojiowc tor while they liued , they had commaundement and promife for mutuall prayers But wee 

knowenone out of the Scripture, that the foulcs departed , haue to pray for them that are Jiuing. And 
therefore wee will not take vpon vs , to determine , what tbey doe in thatrefpeft. But knowing by the 
o captures, Chnft tobee our mediatour and aduocate with Godthe Father, before whomc wee haue 
com ra aundcmenttocome,andtopraytohim, and promife to bee hcard, weefatisfie our felues, with 
mat which God hath reucalcd vnto vs,not doubting but it is fufficient for vs. 

Kfjm. r \°, Rcuc °g=ft thojx not.) They do not defire reuenge vpon their enemies for Utred, but of charitie and Kale ,,f How Martyra 

bods tommjraymg that Ins cnetmes and theperfecutmn ofhis Church and SainSfs, that w,U not repent, my be confom. crie for re- 

ded: and that our Lordwould accelerate bis general! iudgement,thatfo tltey might attain- the perfeSfcrowneoftlon «»- 

S^^^' >^*»'l!M«'#««i(f4fc^ M then Mtriu%,ph per. 
feclly md fully omr the pofecutours th.dfo cruelly handled the bodies of the eleff, which fhal then appeare Z l or ioL to the 
tnames confttfwK .***■*• 

Rhem. .. lI Till their fellow feruants be complete.) There is a certaine number that God hath ordained to die for the te* 
fitment* of truth & the Cuholikftfahhfa conformltie of the meber, tothehcadCHRlstour chief e Martyr, & til that 
mtber be accompl,jbcd,tbc general condemuttionofthe wicked ferfecutorfhalnot come,nor the general reward of the eleff 

CHAP. vii. 

The earth beingtobepunfjed, 3 they are commanded to fauethm that are figned in their foreheads: tLwhicb are defcri. 
^&mmberedbothofthelewe,&Gentiles i blefJtngGod. n of t ] mith ^^ 

v P o„ Aitf A £ cer [ hefc thi «gs I£we foure An^ls \ N $ after thati / f me f oure ^f ngtU 

lowcsday. A X fending vpon the foure corners of the £\.jhnding <m the foure corners of the 

cwtn a "" Qjl ( 1^4« earthy 



,. uenge. 



The Apocalypfe. C h a p. v i u 

earth, holding the foure windes of the earth earth Jholding the four e winds of the earth,that 



that they fhould not blow vpo the land, nor 
vponthe iea/ior onany tree. 

2 And I fa we an other Angel afcending 
from the rifing ofthe funne,hauing the figne 
ofthe liuing God : and he cried with alowd 
voycc to the foure Angels,to whom it was 
giuen to hurt the earth and the fea, 

3 Saying,Hurt not the earth and the fea, 



the windfhouldnot blow on the earth, neither on 
the fea/teither on any tree. 

2 And I 'Jaw another angel afcending fiom 
the rijing ofthe Sume, hatting the fe ale of the 
lining God : and he crtcd with a loude voyce to 
the foure sAngels towhompowerwas giuen to 
hurt the earth and the fea, 

3 Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the 



nor the trees till % we figne the feruaunts of fe^either the frees, till wejhallhauejealed the 
our God in their foreheads. feruantsofour qodin their foreheads. 



bj-,144000. 



4 And I heard the number of them that 
were figned, an hundred fourtie foure thou- 

rri?o pit to- ^ an< * wcre . fig°ed, c of euery tribe of the chii- 
gcther/oma- dren of Ifracl. 

5 Of the tribe of Iuda, tweluc thoufand 
figned. Of the tribe of Ruben,twclue thou- 
fand figned. Of the tribe of Gad twelue 
thoufand figned, 

6 Of the tribe of Afer, twelue thoufand 
figned . Of the tribe of Nephthali, twelue 
thoufand figned. Ofthc tribe of Manaffes, 
twelue thoufand figned. 



7 Of the tribe of Simeon, twelue thou- fealed twelue thoufand. 



4 tAndlheard the number of them which 
werefealed: andthere werefealed anhmdred 
& fourtie and foure thoufand, of all the tribes of 
the children oflfrael. 

j Of the tribe of Iuda were fea/ed twelue 
thoufand. Of the tribe of Ruben werefealed 
twelue thoufand. Of the tribe ofGadwerefea- 
led twelue thoufand. 

6 Of the tribe of <tAfer were fealed twelue 
thoufand.Ofthe tribe of Nephthali werefealed 
twelue thoufand. Of the tribe of Manaffes were 



fand figned. Ofthe tribe of Leui, twelue 
thoufand figned. Ofthe tribe of Iflachar, 
twelue thoufand figned. 

8 Ofthe tribe of Zabulon, twelue thou- 
fand figned. Ofthe tribe of Iofeph, twelue 
thoufand figned. Ofthe tribe of Beniamin, 
twelue thoufand figned. 



7 Of the tribe of Simeon were fealed twelue 
thoujad. Ofthe tribe of Leui were fealed twelue 

thoufand. Ofthe tribe of Jfacharwere fealed 
twelue thoufand. 

t Ofthe tribe of Zabulo were fealed twelue 
thoufand. Ofthe tribe of Iofeph were fealed 



. * Afi-^*k«r-.ur«^Tr , * t ^"elue thoufand. Of the tribe of Beniamin were 

^hedeftof . 9 Afterthefethingslfawe'agreatmul- fMtw Jue thoufand. 



betokens of 
triumph and 
viftorie. 



the Gentiles, titude w hich no man could number.of al na- 
tions and tribes,and peoplcs,& tongs: ftan- 
ding before the throne, & in the fight ofthe 

iBougha of Lambe,clothed in white robes.andJpalmes 

the palme tree • . • , » * 

betokens of in their hands : 

i o And they cried with a Iowde voyce, 
faying, Saiuation to our God which fitccth 
vpon the throne,and to the Lambe. 

1 1 And all the Angels ftoode in the cir- 
cuite ofthe throne and ofthe feniors and of 
the foure beaftcs : and they fell in the fight 
of the throne vpon their faces, and adored 
God, 

ia Saying,Amen.Benedi6tion J andgIo- 
ric,and wifdome,and thankfgiuing,honour 
and power, and ftrength to our God for e- 
euer and euer.Amen«£2) ■ 

1 1 And one of the feniors anfwered,and 
many Marty*, faydetomc, Thefe that are clothed in the 

white robes,who be they?and whence came 
they? 

14 And I fayde to him, My Lord thou 
knoweft. And he faid to me. Thefe are they 
which are come out of great tribulation, & 

haue 



TheEpUUefor 



9 After this I beheldjnd loeji great multi- 
tude which no man couidnumber,ofaU nations, 
andktnreds,andpeople^md tongues flood before 
the throne, and before the Lambe, clothed with 
white garments, andpalmes in their hands .♦ 

/ And cried with a loud voice ,faying£al- 
uation be afcribed to him that ftteth vpon the 
throne of our God,andvnto the Lambe. 

1 1 s/indall the angels ft oodm the compaffc 
ofthe throne, and ofthe Elders, and of the foure 
beafts,and fell before the throne on their faces, 
andworfhtpped God, 

12 Saying,< i Amen: f 3leJfingsndglory i and 

wifedome,andthankes, and honour, and power, 

and might, be vnto our God for euermore, A- 
men. 

13 And one ofthc Elders anfwered, faying 
vntomee^ what are thefe which are arayedtn 
white garments ? and whence came they? 

14 And I faid vnto him, Lord, thouwotcll. 
Andhefaidto me, Thefe are they which came 
out of great tribulation haue wajbed their long 

robes, 



3i 



8 

a 



f> 



f 

r 



Chap.viii. The Apocalypfe. 474 

haue warned their robes , and made them robes, and wade themwhiteiy the blood of the 
white in the bloud of the Lambe. Lambe. 

EST' 1 * r Z J T her f? re ^YKcte&K thethrone if Therefore are they in the pre fence of the 

> ofGod, and they fet-ue him day and night in t y ot te of God#nd feme him day and night tnbis 

his temp e : and he that fittcth in the throne, Um ^ e . and he that j; tMh in the thr<mg w/// 

flialdwe ouerthem. dwell among them. 
Efi49io. io *Theyihal no more hunger nor thirltj 

neither flial the funnefalivpon them, nora- . l6 ■ They fhall hunger nomore,nettherthirft, Efai.49.10a 

ny heate. neither fhall the Smne light on them, neither a- 

• 17 Becaufe the Lambe which is in the n )heat. 

middes or the throne,ftial rule them, &fiiaL 17 For the Lambe which is in the middefi of 

conduct them to the liuing fountaines of the throne lhallfeede them, and fhall leade them 

F.f.i^S. waters, and*God wil wipe avvayalteares vnto liuing fomtatnes of waters:* and God fba/£k\M. 8, 

Apo.t:,4. .f r om their eics.-/pO wipe avay all teares from their eyes. apoc.zi.4. 

MARGINAL NOTES Chap.vii. 

Rhcm. I, ?. WcfignethcferuanrsJ It is an aKttfon to thefigne of the Crtfe which tlx faithful bcarem 

pitxeib;yUiiottfhimedofChrif}.SAu*\i&txa€t.43.inlo. 
Ftilke. I, It is the %nc proper to Gods eleft, therefore not the fignecfchccrofle, which many reprobates hane re- n,efi Bne of 

cciued, nor any alluiion to it, feeing there can be no allufion of that which is common to many hypocrites, the croffe. 

ynto that whereby the true feruants of God are difcerned. 
Rbem, 2. 4 • An hundred fourtie foure thoufand.) Hefignifietb by theft thoufands &tbe multitude fo!awing,ahhe elect : 

kit the eUil of lbs lewes,to bs in a. cettaine number ; the elect of the Gentiles to beinmtmeralile. 

Fulke 2 Thou 8 n no man ca ? number the cleft of the Genulcs,yct their number is as cencine as the number of the The numba 
' Iewes, and as vndoubtedly knowen to God. ofthecica 

I CHAP. VIII. fccmd "' 



i. 
v 



H 



I Tk'fiuentbfealsbcingopenedjbereappeare Angels veitb trompets 1 f. and vhen an other jingelpmred 'cut fire taken 

fom the altar, vpon tbe earth, there filorv diutrs temsejtes. 7 In U^ mantrjcvbilts foure Angels of tbefemn found their 
trompcts, there fill ftmdrieplagiies. 

TiVn. 4 V '" A N D When Jl ° had °P ened th e feuenth A Nd when he had opened thefeuenthfeale, 

XAfcale, there was made filence in hea- /* there wai filence in heauen about the (pace 

uen, as it were halfe an houre. ofhalfean houre. 

2 And I favy feuen Angels ftandine in , * , tr j r . ,.,„ , 

the fight of God : and thcr? were giuer? to Up L %?"? 'J* &"" *"Z els ****** . 

themlcuentrompets. before God^d to them were gtuenfeuentrum- 

3 And an other Angel came, and ftoode * ' "■ 

t before the altar, hauing a golden cenfar ; 3 ,iAnd another angel came and ftoode be- 

and there were giuen to him many incenfes, fore the altar, hauing a golden Cenfer, andma- 

"that he fhould giue of the praiers of al fain&s ny odour swere giuen vh to himjhat hefbouldof- 

vpon the altar of gold , which is before the fer with the prayers of all faints vpon thegol- 

throne of God. den altar whichwas before the throne.. 

■ 4 And the finoke of the incenfes c of the A , , r , ■ r , , , , 
praiers ofthefainaesafcended fro the hand A ^"dthefmoks of the odours which came 
of the Angel before God. of the praters of fatntts,afcendedvp before Qodi 

5 And the Angel tooke the cenfar, and °^ f'he angels hand, <■ , 

- ■ filled it of the fire of the altar, and caftiton / Andtheangelltookethefenfer, andfilled 

the earth,and there Were made thunders and it with fire of the altar, andcafl it into the earth- 

voices & listenings, & a great earthquake, & voices were made^ind thunderings t & IhhL 

;^ 6 And the leucn Angels which had the nings^nd earthquake. . 
ieuen trompets , prepared them felues to . ... . • .. ; • ; , , ■ ■ .' : . 
found with the trompet. -And the feuen angels which hadthefeuen 

■ 7 Andthcflrft Angel founded with the trstm t ets >F e P*r'dthcmfeluestoblow. 

trompet, and there was made haile and fire, ' 7 Thefirjl angel blew, an.d there wai made 

* mi ? g . i n .' ? Jt W3S " ft ° n the earth ' haite a " d fi< wmled-with the blood, andthej 

and the third part ofthe earth was burnt,and were caft into the earth , and "the thirde part 

the third part of trees was burnt,& al greene of trees wot bmnt^atd all greene grafte was 

grafle was burnt. fa r „ tt ■■ * *;*; 

YT 8 And • Ani 



^# 



The Apocatypfc. Chap.viii. 

8 And the fecond Angel founded with 8 And the fecond Angel blew, and m tt were 

the trorapet : & as it were a great moutaine a great momtaine burning vrith fire teas caft 

burning with fire, was caft into the fca, and into tbefca, and the third part ofthe fea turned 

the third part of the Tea was made bloud: to blood. 

q And the third part of thofe creatures *•••.• n > , 

died,whichhadUucsinthcfea,andthethird * An * thtthtrd^ ofthe creatures which 

part ofthefhippes periled. weremthefea.andhadlife^ed, andthe third 

io And the third Angel founded with ftrtoftbejbipswerede/lrojed. 
thetrompet, and a great ftarrefel frorr, ihea- „ Andthe third angel b/e^ 3 and there fell a 

uen.burningas-itwereatorche.anditfelon g re at Jtarre fiem heauen, burning as it were a. 

the third part oftheflouds,and on the foun- %wpe,and it fell into the third part of the riutrs, 

tames of waters. tnlinto fountains oj waters: 

1 1 And the name of the ftarre is called 

wornie wod. and the third part of the waters / / *A"nd the name of the ftarre is called 

was made into wormewod : and many men wormexood , and the third fart was turned to 

died of the waters, becaufc thejr were made wormewoody and many mendied oftherraters, 

bitter, becaufi they were made bitter. 

I a And the fourth Angel founded with t . . , , 

thetrompet^andthethirdpartofthefunne 1 2 And the fourth angel blew and the third 

was frnitten, & the third part of the moone, }*t ofthe Sunnewasfmittcn, andthe thirdpart 

andthe thirdpart of the ttarres, fo that the f ™Mm* % and the thirdpart offtarrey bat 

third part of them wasdarkened, andofthc the thirdpart of them Jhould be darkened : and 

day there fhined not the third part, & of the the day was (mitten that the third fart of it 

night in like maner. /bouldnotjbine/wd/ikppife the night. 

13 Andllookedand heard the voiceof Andlbeheld.andkeardan angetlfying I 

one egle flying throuah the middesofhea- through the middes of heauen, faying with a / £t \ 

U en,favmawimaloudvoice,Wo,wo,woto ^clwo.wo^ototheinhabi^t of the earth, s 
the inhabiterson the earth :becaufe of the hcaufi f thevoicestocofMO fth e trumpetof 
reft ofthe voices ofthe three Angels which t fo three angelswhtchwereyet to blow. 



h 



were to found with thetrompet. 



.: 



r 



i'. 

I 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap.viii. . i 

Rhettt* 1% j. Before the altar.) TheTrkfiftanding at the altar fraying and offering forth* people hi the time tf the IJgh 

myfiedes, Chriji lumfelfaljb beingprefent ypon tlx altarjs a figure of this thing^and thereunto hcaUudeth. 

Tulkt. /• He alludcth to the facrificing priefthood ofthe olde teftament, where incenfe was offered at the altir, 

which now is the fwcet fauour of che death of Chrift, wherein the prayers of die fainfts arc acceptable . But the popifh 
if the prieft (landing ar the popifli altar be a figure oftbisvifion, what was Chrift fitting at the table with his altar. 
difciples, when he infticutedthe holy myfteries ? whereof the maffc is nothing but a prophanation . How- 
beit, this heauenly altar is the altar of incenfe not of flaine facrificcs, therefore no rcfemblancc ofthe po- 
pifh altar. 

Bhem. 2* 4* * O^he praiers ofthe fainfts.) Ifthkhe S. Mlhaetor any Angela and not Cfm'fl hhnfelf <ufome ta^eh % 

Angels offer vp tlx praters of the faith fulfs the 14 Eldtrs didchapj.for this tt^Sainfts, is tafyn here fir the holyfer- 
fons on earth jtts often in the Scripture : tlxugh it be not ttgimFlthe Scriptures, that the inferior SainSt or Angel in heauen 
(houUofjirtinir praters to God by their fuperim thtre. But hereby xcecoriclude againft the Vr otejkn^s, that it i^rogateth 
«. not from Chrififku Angels or Sainfts offer our praiers to God. 04 alfi it u plains offyphaeltfob.l *»1 a. 

Fulke. 2. The commentary in S. Auguftine faith, this angel is our Lord Icfus Chrift himfclfe . So doth Bcda & Am- 

brofius Ansbertus take it . But if i* fignific the miniftery of angels, in prefenring prayers ofthe church,which 
are acceptable to God by the abundance ofthe incenfe or fwect fauour ofthe merit ot Chriftes death: h foi- Prayer of 
lowcch not that the fame office is deputed to die foulc s ofthe faithfull>nor that the angds or fain&s arc to be fiin *| j*& 
prayed vnto. Thar of the a* Elders chap. 5. we hauc there (hewed how it is vnderftood of the church mili- t0 ****** 
t ant on earth. Where you fay it is not againft the fcripture,that theinferior fainft or angell in heauen fhould 
offer their prayers to God by their fuperiors, it is an idle fanfie : for fo we may imagine i nfinitc fab!cs,and lay 
they be not againft the fcripturc . But feeing the virgine Marie, by vour do&iine, is Ladie of die angels, why 
doth not (heeftand at Ae altar, and doe that which is heerc afcribedto the angell? Yea, ifthisangcli offer 
die prayets of all fainds in heauen, he of&reth the virgine Maries prayers alfo, and fo (hould be fuperiour to 
her. Buthowfoeucrchatbc > youfay, < 70»cwirWff^4i>^ tlx VroteHmts: That it derogateth not from drift, that 
angels oefamff* offer our prayers . In deed any miniftery appointed by God to angels or men,doth not derogate 
-to Chrift . Butfirftwc read no where in the fcriptures, that the offering of our prayers is committed to the 
(bules of them that are departed . Secondly , it is not without controuerfie, that the angels doc offer our 
prayers, fecingyou cannot affiimc that this angell doth not reprcfcntChrift. Thirdly, ifk be granted, that 
this is the cniniftcrie of an angell, and not die mediation of Chrift: yctitis manifeft that the angellinthis 
. miniftery commendeth not the prayers of all fainds by his merit, or by the dignirie of his owne pcrfon, but 

by 



f 

|: 

i 



t 



Mofl vnder. 



- 4 f . .. * 

C h a p. i x. The Apocalypfe. 475 

by the much incenfe that was giuen vnto him to addc to the prayers offainfts, that they might be accepta- 
ble : and fo ic make th nothing for pop ith inuocation of fain&s or angels . For the text is, that much incenfe was 
gmmto him, that be nugbtgiteQradae to the prayers ofalljaintts : for the word fa&myGus is the datiue cafe, with- 
out any prepofition, and the prepoiition<& is not in all copies of your vulgar Latine tranfla tion • The fumme 
is, that in the middeft of thenellifli troubles raifed by ami ch rift and his miniiters, the cleft haue their pray- 
ers heard for the ir prefer nation by the merits of Chrift, which is fliewed by the vifion of the angelL To whom 
much fweet incenfe was giucn, that he mightaddeitto the prayers ofthe fainfts, thefmoke whereof afcen- 
ding with the prayers of the elc ft, caufeth them to be heard and accepted of God • Other curious fpeculati- 
ons may breed many more friuolous queftions then the text doth feruc to aflbile. 

CHAP. IX. 

The fifth Angel fmndingtbe trompet,a flarre fiftieth, 3 Tkeiffuingforthof lomftetftomthe fmok§ of tin d&pe pitte t* 
vexemen, 7 andtlxdefcriptionofthcm, 13 Thefixt^ingelfomdingfoureAngehareUtloofe, 18 fPbickwtba 
great troupe ofherjemen do murder the third part of mm. 

> A N D the fifth Angel founded with the A Nd the fifth angel blew, and I fan aftarre 

HgJjkJ" 10 * -tXtromper, andlfaw t a ftarreto haue J!\fali 'from heauen vnto the earth, •& to him 

falicn from heauen vpon the earth, & there was giuen the key of the bottomleffe pit . 

wasgiuentohimthe key ofthepitte ofbot- 2 And he opened the bottomlcffe pit, andthe 

toinles depth. fmoks of the pit arofe, at the fmoke of a great 

a And he opened the pitte of the bottom- furnace, andthe Sunne andthe am -were darks 

Its depth : and the fmoke ofthe pitte afcen- nedjy the reafon ofthe fmoke of 'the pit. 

ded,as the fmoke of a great fornace : and the g %Mt there came m oft y fmo y u l 

funne was darkened and the aier with the CH fi es vpo „ the emhf ^ Vnt0 th J m „„ ^ 

fmoke of the pitte uen power, as the Scorpions of 'the earth haue 

3 And from the imoke ofthe pitte there ^ mer l * 

StaSI ifrucd forth ° locuftcs int0 L th ; ««• & PJf 4 And it was commanded them that they 

S SSff SShf S^ 481 ^^ frouldnothurtthcgraffeoftheearth, neither 

theop«ning& eartn f u /P ower - , , , , m greene thing, neither am tree : but onely 

ttSS .U 4 . Aod it was commaunded Acm that thofe men which haue not the fea/e of God in 

, t* bottom, they fliould not hurt the graffe ofthe earth t h eir foreheads. 

|; nptanygreenethin^noranytrecjbutonc- f And to them it was giuen that they fhould 

J ly men which haue not the figne of God in mt ^ thmi but that thy jhould be vexed fine 

tfteu rorehcads. . moneths, and their paine was as the paine that 

5 And it was g.uen vnto them that they cmmeth ofa s ^ he /ball haue firic 

fhould not kil them: but that they fliould be u enaman \ 



tormented Sue moncthes : & their torments * M , ,. , rJ -,, „ , . . -.-. 
asthecorments ofa fcorpion whenheftri- 6^ndtnthofedayesJhallmenfeekdeath Efa,M 9 

kethaman. andjballnotfindest,andfialldejiretodfe > and oie '> 10 -*' 

Smt.C it. 6 And*'inthofc-daicsmennialfcekefor ^th/hallfiet from them. 

' death,and fhal not finde it: and they fhal de- 7 * -dnd the fimilitudes ofthe Locujleswas WiTztf.?. 

fire to die,and death fhal flee from them. likevnto horfes prepared vnto battaile, and on 

7 And the fimilitudes ofthe locultes, like their heades were as it were crownestike vnto 

to horfes || prepared into battel : and vpon golde, and their faces were asit hadbene the fa- 

their heades as it were cro wnes like to gold: ces of men. 
and their faces as the faces of men. / And they had heare as the hcareofw. 

• 8 Andtheyhadheareastheheareofwo- men,and their teethwere as the teeth of Lions. 
men.: and their teeth were as oflions. A . A , tL , ,, , . , 

V Andtheykdhabbegionsasbabber- , ' ^*V MM«g*™> « tt wereh*- 

gionsofyronf andthe voice of their winges *^f"*&frWti™»p'*« 

as the voice ofthe chariotes of many horfes f *$ mi * tkn * whsn "** lm ^ rm t0 
running into batteU. ' batwle ' 

. 1 o And they had tailes like to fcorpions, ; ° ^^ '% kf4 Utiles hkg vnto Scorpions r 
and flings were in their tailes : & their pow- 4^ &** were flings m their tailes .-and their 
Snlofhe- erwastohurtmenfiuemonethes. powerwasto hurt men fine moneths.: 

?V?\w '* l Alld tHey ^ a(i ° Uer thcm a king> thc ' ' Att * th V W'*&M ouer them, which is 
^"?*5 Angel ofthe bottomlcs depth, whofe name the angel ofthe bottomlefi pit , xshofe name in 

JEW*** in Hebrew is Abaddon, & in Greeke Apolly- the Hebrue tongue is- Abaddon , but in the 

In Enghfh on: j n L at j n hauing the name Exterminans. Greeks tongue hathbitname Apollyon'. That b to fty, 



The Apocalypfe. Chap, ix, 

x 2 One woe is gone , and behold two / 2 One woe upafi, & heboid, two woes come 
woes come yet after thefe. yet after this. 

13 Andthefot Angelfoundcdwiththe tJ *A„dthefixtha*gelblew,andIbeardx 
trornpet : and I heard one voice fiom the V oice fomtbefoure homes of the goldenahar, 
foure homes of the golden altar, which is which is before God, 

before the eiesofGod, _ . , _ , ,,,,,. 

14 Saying to thcfijct Angel which had m '+ Saying to t be fmk angel which had the 
thetrompet, Loofe the foure Angels which ^'^ofe the foure angeUwkich are bound 
are bound in the great riucr Euphrates. '* tbe F'« rtHcr *¥-»* 

15 And the foure Angels were loofed, '/ nAndthe foure angels were tsofed, which 
who were prepared for an hourc, and a day W» prepared for an houre , and a day , and a 
and a moncth and a yerc:diat they might ku monetb, andayeere, for to (lay the tbirdpart of 
the third part of men. »«»• 

1 6 And the number of the army ofhorfe- ' 6 -And the number oft he borfemen of the 
men was twentic thoufand times ten thou- armies were twentie thou/and times ten thou- 
fand.And 1 heard the number ofthem. fond: And I heardthe number of them. 

17 Andfolfawthehorfes inthevifion: / 7 And thuslfaw the horfestnthevifion, 
and they that late vpon them,had habbergi- and them that fate on them, hauingfierie habcr- 
onsof ftreand of hyacinth and brimftone. gionsofa lacing colour, and brimslone,and the 
and the heades of the hories were as it were heads of the horfes were as the heads of Lions, 
the heads of Hons : and from their mouth and out of their mouthes caotmeth forth fire, & 
proccdeth fire and lmoke,and brimftone. fmoke/tndbrimfione, 

^Im^SiSSS^ . ; ' iff** f < ?**»!?f 

imoke an5 of the brimftone, which proce- ™"^ A rl &' ttt* TH* 

ded from their mouth. * Me,andophebrtmjone^mch proceeded out 

19 Forthepowerofthehorfesisintheir ****«*"f*~- 

mouth, and in their tailes . for, their tailes be '9 For their powers be in their mouthes, And 

like to ferpents, hauing heads : and in thefe '* ^ etr tai ^ es •' fa f ^ eir i**lts were like vnto 
t they hurt. Serpents, hauing heads, and with them they doe 

ePasmw.TnR- 20 e And the reft of men which were not hurt. 

££!te5. nful flaine with thefe plagues , neither % haue 20 And the remnant of the menwhichwere 

cathoifces done penance from the workes of their Mt k$** h f ^ e f e fty**?> repented not of the 

SrodSSL' handes, not to adore Diuels and \ Idols of deeds of their bands, that they fhou!dnotwor[hip 

goide and filuer and brafTe and ftone and kuilsfandidolsofgoldetOndJilucr^dbraffe, pf a i #n ^ 

wood, which neither can fee, nor heare, nor andfione, and of wood, which neither can fee, and 136.1$. 

walke, neither hearcjieither goe ' 

21 And haue not done penance fro their 21 Alfo they relented not of their murders, 
murders, nor from their forceries, nor from andof their forceries, neither of their forntcati- 
their fornication,nor from their theftes. on ^either of their thefts. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. ix. 

RhetH. 7. »• Marre to haue fallen) ThtfrUofmMMn-eti^Jrisuyrthnfabin^ofdxClmcbofGHLHm 

h4Mttbel$yofHiltot^mdbrirzftrtt,altlKoldnndmndhnefiab»rid 

Futke. J. Bcda,Arethas,andAmbrofiusAiubctwsvnderftandihisftanctobethcdeuiD.Butifitb€an Archhere- ■*. 

uke, k is rh c pope, which is antichiift, and therefore a deftroycr, as Chrift is a fauior . Who hath the effica- JSff 
cy of error gmen to reduce the reprobate : who is fallen from heaucnly doctrine to earthly traditions : who 
hath his garde of Locuftcs and hons,with all fubtiltic and crueltic to maintcine his wickedneffe. To whom all 
things m thisprophecie agree moft aptlie : which by no meanes can be drawen to Luther and Caluin, which 
bring foorth no olde condemned herefies, but teach thetrueth agamft the hercfies both olde and lately in- 
ucntedbyantichnft. And the loofing of the angels thacwerc bound atthegrcat riucr Euphrates, fienifieth 
from whence the tyranny commeth, euen from whence the falfc docWne floweth , namely from Babylon. 

which(bymeconlcntofaflancientwrhm)mthisprophec>^nifieththecitieofRome. 
Rhem.2. ao. Haue done penance.) r*»^r«y5^mg^%^6«»^«^W/^.fo«y&i6r^r*»/«/^^ 

repentance ateaufitbamantofirfi^hit former fames and depart from them, «>Uw tfctPfew. Set tin fame plwaTt 
c.a,ti,xt.&Aa.8.vaa. j . t—i 

Fttlkc.2. J^P^ cf, §^emnopopimpenaUfaostaak>n,buttraerep^ 

which caufah men not onlytodepart from tbem^utto amend their iiucs. 

ANNO- 



; 



■ + 

fi 








; 



fi 



; : 






The Apocalypfe 



480 



£The great 

damnation 

thatthallfo- 

low them 

that forfhke 

Chrift and 
the Church, Se. 

worfWp An- 
tichriii or his 
image* 



• 

II 



bTheCpiaic in 
a daily Made, 

forthe dead. 



Chap.xiiil 

the bcaft andhis imagc,and receiuc the cha- beafi andhis image, andreceiuehis marks * n 
rafter in his forehead, or in his hand: his forehead, or in hishand. 

10 JHe alio flial drink ofthe wine of the /* The fame jhall (hinkf of the mne ofthe 
wrath of God, which is mingled w pure wine wrath of God: yea, of the pur e wine which is 
in the cup of his wrath,& flial be tormented f owed in the cuppe of his wrath, andheeftalbc 
with fire &brimftonc in the fight of y holy pnnifhed infire&brimftone before the holy An- 
Angels and before the fight of the Lambc. gels,and before the Lambe. 

1 1 tAnd the finoke of their torment afcen- 
deth vp euer more : *And they haue no reft day 
nor night which worfhiype the beafi and his 
image, and whofieuer receiueth the print of his 
name. 

1 2 Here is the patience ofthe fainUs : Here 

are they thatkeepe the commandements ofGod y 
and the faith oflefus. 

1 $ And I heard a voyecfrom heauen faying 
vnto mee, Write % Blejfed are the dead, which 

hereafter die in the Lorde, Euenfofayth tbefpi- 
rite, that they may reft from their labours, and 
their workgs follow them, 

14 And I looked jmd behold, a white cloude* 
and vpon the cloud one fitting Ithg vnto the fonne 
of man, hauing on his head a golden crowne % and 
and in his hand a/harpe fickle. 



Ioclj. 
Matt?. 



And the fmolce of their torments flial 
afcende foreucr and euer:neither haue they 
reft day and night, which haue adored the 
bcaft,and his image,and if any man take the 

character of his name. 

1 % Here is the patience offain£ts,which 
Jkeepethe commandements ofGodandthe 
faith oflEsvs. 

• 1 3 b And I heard a voyce fro heauen,fay- 
ing to me,WritejBJeffed are the dead which 
die in our Lorde || from henceforth nowe, 
faith the Spirit, that they reft from their la- 
bours.for their workesfolowe them, 

14 And I faw,and behold a white cloude 
and vpon the cloude one fitting like to the 
Sonne of man, hauing on his head a crowne 
of gold,and in his hand a fliarpe fickle. 

15 And an other Angel came forth from 
the temple,crying with a loude voice to him 



// And another sAngell came out ofthe 
, _ temple, crying with a loude voyce to him that 

thatfatc vpon the cloud, *Thruft in thy fie- fate onthe cloud *Thruft in thy fickle andreape, i oc i,' 
kle,andreape,becaufethehoureiscometo for the time is come to re ape for the Haruefi of 



reape,for the harueft ofthe earth is dric. 

1 6 And hee that fate vpon the cloude, 
thruft his fickle into the earth, and the earth 
was reaped. 

17 And an other Angel came forth from 



the earth is\ripe. 

1 6 tAnd hee that fate on the cloud thruft in 

his fickle on the earth, and the earth was rea- 
ped* 

17 And an other angel came out of the tern- 



|JOr,dryc<i. 



the temple which is in hcancn, him felfe al- pfe, rvhich is in heauen , hauing alfo a Jharp 
fo hauing a fliarpt fickle. fickle. 



18 And an other Angel came forth from 
the altar , which had power ouer the fire : & 
he cried with a loude voice to him that had 
the fliarpe fickle,faying,Thruft in thy fliarpe 
fickle, & gather the clufters of the vineyard 



ofthe earth: becaufe y grapes therof be ripe, grapes are ripe. 



1 S asfnd another Angel came out from the 
altar, which had power ouer f re, and cry ed with 
a loude cry to him that hadthefharpefickli, fay- 
ing^ Thruft in thyfharpe fickle, and gather the 
clufters ofthe vineyarde ofthe earth, for her 



Licnm.fai, 

trottghiUtg 



ip And the Angel thruft his fliarpe fic- 
kle, into the earth, and gathered the vine- 
yard ofthe earth, andcaftit into the great 
c prcfle ofthe wrath of God: 

20 And the prefle was troden without 
the citie, and bloud came forth out ofthe 
preffe,vp to the horfe bridles, for a thoufand 
fixe hundieth furlongs. 



19 And the sAngcl thruft in his jharpe fic- 
kle on the earth, and cutdowne the vineyard of 
the earth ^andcaftit into the great winefat of the 
wrath of God. 

20 And the winefat was troden without the 
citie, and blood came out ofthe fat, euen vnto the 
horfe bridle s, by thejpace of a thoufand and fixe 
hundredfurlongs. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. Xixn. 

Shem.l • 4 Virgins.) One flate of 'lifemore excellent tknan other ,<tndvirgin for their puritie faffing the reft, avdalwayn 

accompanying chrifi according to the Churches hymne out of this place, Quocunque pergis, virgincs fequuntur &c. 

Tulkt. J • T *" s place proucth not one ftatc of life, more excellent then an other, for all the cleftt are fuch virgines, 

as be hcarc fpoken of,as you confeffe in your note vpon the fir ft verfe. 

SffC 'This 



The Apocalyple. ChXp.xiiii. 

Rhem,2. 4. The firft fruits.) 'ThistheClmehappiicthtotlieMylmocemsthatdiedfirftfbrClirsf. 

J-Ulke. 2. Your Church applycth it fondly to thofeinnocents,which is common to allfainas. 

Shent.S. 8. Babylon.) The citit of the dutel, which it the rniutrfall foci** ef the *ici{dmiftxkeH*rsa>,dd liners in the 

"wotlde. 

Ftt/ke, S* Rome, the fecond Babylon fayth Ambr. Ansbcrtus as in the feuentccmh chaptet it is plainely declared 

which is the cittic of An tichrift. 

Rbem,4-» ia. Keepethe.) TahhUmtymughtofaluatim^khoutfJfilUngofGodscommaundmms. 
Fttlke,*. Faitn without workes doth iuftifie before God: yet the keeping of Gods commaundements is neccflarie 

for them that ihalbc faued after they bclceue, though no man in this life fulfill them perfectly. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xiiii. 

Rhem.f, n From hence forth now.) Thubeingj}ecknyJpo!tenofAfartyrs(asnotons!yS.^uguftinefiemethtotaiffit J i ev ,, 

hut tlx Caluinifis themfehesjranflatingjxs domino,for our Lords caufe) theTrotejfants haue no reafon to *fi the place Praying For 

agauxfi Vurgatorie or praierfir the departed, feeing the Catholike Church and all her children confejfe that all Martin are the dad*irf 

ftught after their death j n bUffe % andtMdtmpraiersW\iereoftbuU 

the Marty r,that praicth for the Martyr. Ser.l 7 de verb. Apofhcj .andagahte to tbispurpofe he write th tints tnofi ex- * tfleaIu^ • 

cellently trail, ,84 in I oan. We kcepe not a memorie of Martyrs at our Lords table, as we doc of other that reft 

in pcacc,that is,for the intent to pray forthem,but rather thatthcy may prayfbrvs &c. 

But if wee tak{ tin wordet generally for al deceafed inflate of grace, as it maybe alfo, then wee fay that euen fuch, thowh Tfceplace a- 
they be in purgatorie and Gods cbaflifementinthenextlifaandneede our praiers i yet(accordingtotheforefaidaordesofS bufedagainff 
Augufine) &Qtt<&myszc,f:Mmgdifc1xtrgedfrmthelabours^8iom,and^ and(whichis 2E? 1 

more) pan the daily dangers offtrme and damnation, and put into infallible fecuritieofetr. nail ioy with ynjpeabeablecom- *" 
fort of confeience, end fuch in decde are tnorehappie and bleffed then any lining, who yet arerfitally in the Scriptures called 
bleffed, eutn in the mddes of the tribulations f this life.Wliereby wee fee thattlnfewordes, from hence forth the)- fhall 
reft from their labours, may tritely agree to them alfo that are in Vurgatorie, andfo Ime is nothing proued again/} pur- amodo 
gatorie. Lafllyfhis aduerlx, a modo,i>» Latkte, atin Greeke tardfli, doth not property fsgnifU fimthis.prefent tin* for- «»«f« 
ward, although the Apoftlehadfaid, that after their death andfo forward they art happie: but it mteth and ioyneth the Tbcthtsiv 
time paft together with the time pre fent, in thisfenfe, that fuch as ham diedftnee Chip jtfcenfttm#hen x f)efr$ oaring into Ie *'». 
heauen opened it for ot1iers,goeoot to Limbus patrum, as they were wont before Chrifts time, but are in cafe to meflraidtt 
to hliffe,exceft the impediment be in themfehts . Tlxxcfore they are here called bleffed, that die mucin thtsfiteofgrac* 
„ fd'f 'die new Teftament,mamfarifon of the old faithfull and good perfons, 

Fuikt.f, Though Bcza doth tranflatc it fo ask feemethtopertaineonly to martyrs, yctthephrafedoethnotne- 

celTarily import fo much,for then he would haue fayd rather,which are killed or flaine for the Lord. And fee- 
ing to hue in the Lord or in Chrift lefus, is a phrafc of Scripture, fignifying to liuc godlyund. in the fayth of 
Chrift, a.Tim.^I^TotodieintJleLord,figruficthtodicinthefaythofChrift, as 1 .Thcftf. i 6. tbedead in 
Chrift,are called all that haue died in the fayth of Chrift before his comming to iudgement. Therefore they 
that die in the Lord,are not they oncly diat die for the Lordcs caufe,but all that die in the faith of Chrift,who 
arc to be comforted againft the troubles of this life,and the perfection of Anrjcbrift, & not they only whom 
Antichrift (hall kill and mm ther, but euen they alfo that for the Lords caufe, are killed all the day long, & ac- 
compted as fliccpc of the flaughter,which is the condition of all Gods children in this life. Seeing then this 
blclTedncfTe pertaineth to all that die in the fayth of Chrilr,there is no purgatorie paines for them after this Purgatory. 
life,nor any need of prayers. By that which S. Augufttne faicth of the memory of Martyrs vied in his time, if ^ m f « 
we compare it with the elder vfage, in which they offered facrifice for Patriarkes,Prophets, Martyrs, and all thc dea<L 
the eleft departed: as appcareth by Cy^.Bp.^£.pifhaMxr/j<. and the olde Liturgies: it is eafic to gather, 
that the auncient memories and oblations for the dead, were neither maffes nor prayers, but prayfes and 
thaukes giuing,though afterward by litlc and litlc, the fuperftition of praying for the dead, and thc opinion 
ofpurgatorybegantobcreceiucd. Andyet purgatory was not confirmed in S. Auguftines time , asitap- 
pcarcth by his doubting thereof in fome places. Encb*d Lauren wp. 69. De fide & oper.c.x 6. De 080 £>u*ji.Dulc. 
7.1. and his vtter denying of a third place: Hypognoflicjib.'}. De yerb^1poft.fer.x^. But feeing you confeffethc 
place may be vndcrftood of all that die in the fauour of God : you fay,that though they be in purgatory, they 
reft in peace according to S. Auguftines words . But thofe wordes of S. Auguftinc doc, confute your purgato- 
xy,wbcrc there is no more reft then is in hell, if we beleeue your fables of the torments of purgatory, which 
tell vs that they differ onely^n that the one is temporal 1, thc other eternal]. They that prayed for thc dead 
therefore in S. Auguftines time, compted them to reft in peace,yct to be delaied of their bleffed fclicitic for 
a feafon : as the Grcekes doc at this day which denie your purgatory,yet pray for the dead. But (fay you) they 
reft in peace, became**? be difcharged ofthetrottbl* of this hfe,&c. A miferablc reft, to be difcharged of the 
common aftUaions of this life (wherof they fuffer lcft,vvhom you affirme togoc to purgatory) to be tormen- 
ted with hellifh paynes after this life, and that for fo ma ny thoufand yeeres as thc Popes pardons arc able to 
releafc thcm s and yet will not of his charitie giucthem,but couetoufly felleth them. But it it mare (you fay>/«* 

they are difcharged from duly dinger of fume and damnation, and put to infallible fecuritie cfeternaRhoy,with vnfbeakea- 
ble comfort of confeence. Verily,the eleft that are iuftified by fayth, though they bee fubicft to finne of infirmi- 
tie,yct are out of danger of damnation,eucn while they arc in this life. Rom. 8. 1 . and of finning vn to death, 
1 John 5. 18 . and as for the infallible certainrie of eternall ioy, with vnfpeakeable comfort of confeiencwhey 
haue alfo in this life by die teftimonie of Gods fpirit,Rom.8.i 6. Therefore although their ftatc were fuch in 
purgatory,asyoufay,yctitwcreworfcthen the ftateof this life^n which be all thc good things thatyou can 
fay of purgatory,and yet there is not that terrible flame and torment which you fey is in purgatorie. 

But 



1 



i 






Chap.xv* TheApocdlypfe. 481 

But feeing they be foulesandnotbodyes, that bcinpurgacorye:Imeniai!chowthey can haue fitch vn- 
fpcakcablc comfort of minde,whercin they fuftcr fuch vntollcrablc torments, as you holditheir paynes to be, 
or what paynes they can fuffer in their foules, which eniov vnfpeakcabJe comfort of their consciences. For 
the vnfpeakeablc comfort of conference, will ouercome all other griefes of body or minde : and the difconj- 
fortofconfcicnce,isthc grcatcft torment that the foulc can fuffer. As for your fables of burning, andfea!- 
ding, whipping, & racking, yea freezing of foule* in the yce,and fuch like, whereof your Lcgendes & promp- 
tuaries are full, you may tell to oldc wiue$,on winter nights by the fire fiderbut menindewed with knowledge 
and vnderftanding,wiU not be perfwaded that the conlcience feeling vnfpeakeablc comfort(as youfay,)can 
be tormented with any foch things. Seeing therefore the holy ghoft fayth, that the dead in Chrift doc reft 
from their labours^ is ccrtaine they fcelc no purgatory paynes,which arc infinitely greater then any labours 
of this life,if they bee fuch as you would make men beleeue they are. Laftly (you (ay) */;* aduerbe doth not 
figsifie properly from this time forward, but it nouth togetlxr the tyme paft with tU time f refer*. Verily S. lohn vfeth 
it to fignifie from this time forward, not only in this place, but alfo in his gofpel Ioh.i .5 u Where Chrift faith 
to Nathanicljfrom henceforth, you (hal fee heaucn open 8cc.where he doth not note and ioyne the time paft, 
* with the time prefent,but fpeaketh altogether of the time to come : fo he meaneth, that from their death for- 
wardc they arc bleflcd, and reft from their labours. But that the Apoftle doth not mcane they fhoulde bee 
bleITed,bccaufe they go not into Umbutp&trHmjt is manifeft by this rea(bn,that all that went to Umbos patmm 
byyourowncconfeffion were bleflcd, were in Abrahams bolomc, and in happy reft, andreftedfrom their 
labours,thcrcfore they enioyed that happineffe, which is hcare pronounced ot the dead in the Lorde. Thac 
youendeI/wt«^/r«wat Chriftsafcenfion, and hold that Chrift by defcending into hell deliuercd the fa- 
thers from thence. I meruaile where you place them, for thofc fourtic dayes, that were betweenc his refur- 

reftion and afcenfion. 

And if any oi the eleft died in that mcane time, howe they were deliucred 6ut of Urdus fwfm> except 
you fayne that Chrift defcended to hell after his refurreftion. But you fay further, that fmh as Ixtue dyed fixe 
Chrijletafce^on^aYeincajetogoeftreighttobliffi except the impediment be in tlxmftlus. But the fpirite acknow- 
Icdgcthnoimpcdurfentofbhffeofthem that die in the Lorde; but fayth they are bleflcd, that are dead in 
theLorde. Whereasiftherehadbeneanyotherimpcdiment,heecouldenothaue pronounced them abfb- 
lutcly Melted: butfhould haue added the exception of that impediment, which might keepc them from blek 
fednetfc.Which feeing the fpirit neither heare,nor any where in the fcriptures hath declared,u is but a forged 
impediment, that takcth away the ioy and comfort which the (pirit giueth to all them that die in the Lorde. 
This bleffednefle therefore is abfolute, and not in comparifon^ior with exception; and the reafon of their 
blcffcd ncs is added,for that they reft from their labou rs & troubles. And their works follow them vnto euer- 
lafting reward, according to gods promifc,by whofe grace they hauc bene iuftifyed by faith,excrcifed in good 
workes, and ended their couri'e in the Lord. 

CHAP. XV. 

Th«4pakt * they that had 'nmeotternme the beafl and h'u image and the mm iber of hit namtjo glorift God, 6 To fenen AngtUU* 
Of the 7.laft ring the f urn loft fkgnes, are giuen feuen cuppa full of the wrath ofGed. 

ffimnation A Nd I faw an other figne in heaue great \ Nd I [owe another fgne in hemen great 

of the wicked x\ anc j marucilous : feuen Angels hauing IXandmarueilottt, feuen Atigels hatting the 

thefeuenlaft plagues. Becaufe in them the feuen lafl plagues, for in them is fulfilled the 

wrath of God is confummate. wrath of Goal 

2 And I fawe as it were c a Tea of glafle 2 And I [awe as it were aglafjtefeamingled 

mingled with fire, and them that ouercame tvithfire,and them that hadgotten the viElorieof 

thebeaftand his image and the number of the beafl ,and of his image \andofhismarke, and 

his name,rtanding vpon the fea of gla{Te,ha- f the number ofhisnameftadon the glaffte fea, 

uing the harpes of God: hauing theharpes of God. 

ff y Sd° f , 5 And fuming thetfongof Moyfesthe And they fingthe fongof Mofes ibefir- 

chriftisthe feruantofGod,andthe ongoftncLambe, „ mofGodi a»dthe fingofthe Lambe, faying, 

=%. faying Greatandmarueilousarethyworks *JE^fy^ t J&& 

cjde Lord God omnipotent: tuft and trueare thy %^i might ittJiandtme a / e thy waje sthoukmg 

S*m8s. W aicsKingofthe"worldes. ofCainfis 

4 Who fhall not feare thee OLorde,and JJ ' , , . . 

^ -c u 5 l „ r„ ,k«„ «nl« a rr 4- Who fhallnot feare tbee,0 > Lorde, andglo- 

masmfie thy name? becaule thou only art *" J J ; ' * . 

holy.becaufe all nations (hallcotnc.anda- <f'h ~f f* ,h ? m $"", l"?T " 

dor, in thy fight.becaufc thy iudgementsbe fi-faM^NSW %fi» '>>«■& 
r n* ° jo thytudgements are made mantfejt. 

Thi Fifth 5 And after thefe things I Iooked,& be- / And after that Hooked, and beholde, the 
vision. k j j e t i ie tcm ple of the tabernacle of tefti- temple of the tabernacle of the teftimonie was 0- 

monie was opened in hcauen. pen in heatten. 

6 And there iflued forth the feuen An- 6 And the feuen Angels came ettt of the 
'**»'«. gds, hauing the feuen plagues, from the temtleMwng the feuen plagtte soothed in pure 
£* templeueueftcd with clcane & white"ftone, andbright linnen, mdhauiugtheir breaflsgir- 

**"' * and Sfff.2. ded 



1 




The Apocalypfe. C h a p. x v i * 

& girded about the breafts w girdles of gold, ded withgoldengirdles. 

7 Andoneofthcfourebeai^gauetothe J„done of the fare hafis^u, vntothe 
icuen Angels feuen vials of goIdcAU of the -^ A „ gels r elten '^ via lJ u l ftbc vmh 

mathofcheG^thatliuethforcucr&euer. ifGodJicb/i^h for evermore. 

8 And the temple was filled with imoke J J 

at the maieflic ofGod,andat his powenand S Andthc tmplewasful ofthe fmo\e of the 
no man could enter into the temple, till the glory ofGod^nd of bis power :and no man was a- 
fcucn plagues of the feuen Angels were con- ble to enter into the temple, till the feuen plagues 
fummate. of the feuen Angels were fulfilled. 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xv. 

Jthetn. I . I . And I law.) The tribulations about tin day ofiudgment. 

Fulke. 1 . Tfacfc feuen plagues, arc all before the day of iudgement, as it is manifeft in the next chapter. 
Bhem. 2, *• Afcaofglafle.) Baptlfme. 

Fulke 2 . InwardeBapcifmc rather, whichisby the holy ghoft and fire, not die outward facrament thereof, which 

many i eprobatcs hauc to their damnation. * J 

CHAP. XVI. ) 

^»aific^;Mv»*©K*o/rfe^ ofthe beaff, Euphrates 

and the aire • there arife fundrie plagues in the toorliL 

/, Ndlheardagreatvoiceoutofthetem- A Ndlheardagreatvoyce outoftheTenu 
k ple/aying to the feuen Angels: Go,and x\f le, frying to the feuen Angels, Goeyour 

poure out the kucn vials of the wrath of waiesfowre out the vials of the wrath of Godvp- 

God vpon the earth, on the earth. 

a And the firftwent and poured out his 2 Andthefirfi Angel went and famed out 

vial vpon the earth, and there was made a his viallvponthe earth, andther e fell amy fome 

cruel and very (ore wounde vpon men that andaforebotche vpon the men which had the 

had the chara&er of the beaft : and vpon markeofthe beaft, and vpon them which wor- 

them that adored the image thereof. /hipped his tmage. 

3 Andthefccond Angel poured out his 3 %/ind the feconde Angel Jhedde out his 
vial vpon the fea, and there was made bloud viallvponthe fea, and it turned as it were inte 
as it were of one deadraud cuery liuing foule the blcodofadead man ; and euery liuing thing 
died i n the fea. died in the fea. 

4 And the third poured outliis vial vpon 4 And the third Angel Jhedde out his viall 
the riucrs and the fountaines of waters ; and vpon the riuers & fountaines of watet 's,and they 
there was made bloud. turned to blood. 

5 Andl heard the Angel of the waters, / And I heard the Angel of the waters fay 9 
faying: Thou art mil 6 Lord which art, and Lordphich art,andwaft thou art righteous, and 
which waft,the holy one, becaufe thou hail that holy onejbecanfe thouhaft giuen fuch iudgm 
nidged thefe things: ments: 

6 $ Becaufe they haueflicdthe bloud of 6+Forthey hauefhedout the bloodof SainSs 
the Saincis and Prophets, & thou haft giuen /tnd Prophets ,& therefore haft thou giuen them 
them bloude to drinkc.for they are worthie. blood to drinke :for they are worthie. 

7 And I heard an other,faying:Yea Lord 7 *And 1 heard another out ofthe altar fit) ', 
God omnipotcnt,true and iuft are thy iudg- Euenfb Lord God almighty, true and righteous 
ments. are thy Judgements. 

8 Andthc fourth Angel poured out his g ^Andthe fourth Angel f (fared out his vi- 
vial vpon the funnc, and it was giuen vnto alontheSunue^andpowerwasgittenvntohimto 
him to afili chnen with hcate,and fire: vexemenwithferuentheateofftre* 

9 And men boiled with great heate, and p Andmenboykdin great heate, and blaf* 
t.blafphcmed the name of God hauing phemed the Name of God, which hath power o~ 
power ouer thefe plagues, neither did they uer thefe plagues, and they repented not, to giue 
penance to giue him glorie. himglory. 

10 And the fiftAngell poured out his vi- 10 And the fifth Angel penvred out his viai 
al vpon the fcate of thebeaft : and his king- vpon the feate ofthe beaft, and his kmgdome 
dome was made darke, and they together waxed darkc, and t he; gnewe their tongues for " 
did eate their tongues for paine. forme, 

xx And a And 






Chap. xvi. The Apocalypfe. 481 

11 And they blafphemcd the God of // And blajfhemed the God of heauen, for 

heauen becaufe of their paines and wounds, their •foresees ;& for their fires/tndrepentednot 
•• s« chap.?, and c did not penance from their workcs. cf their deeds. 

JT — 12 And the fee Angel poured out his vial l2 And the fixt angel powredovt his vial 

vpon that great nucr Euphrates: and dried vponthegreat river Evphrates, and the water 

vp the water thereof that a way might be thereofwas dried vp,that the way of the klW'f 

prepared tothekings from the nfing of the the Safljhovld be prepared. 

♦The ^on, 1 3 And I faw from the mouth * of the - '* And I fi m three ™leane fpirits /% 
£21 dragon, and from the mouth of the bcaft, fi°g£« '«"' ** of the mouth of the Dragon^ 
tichrift, or the and from the mouth of the falfe-prophet OHto f themoMho ftbebea(l i &outofthemoHth 
SSS held? "three vncleane fpirites in maner of frogges . "f'hefalfe prophet. 

j l tf2SS?" x 4 For tnt T are tne Q>'« tcs 0I Dcuils '4 For they are the Jpirites of Devils, war- 

\ SLnSSrfShfan working fignes, and they goe forth to the h K g miracles, togoe out vnto thekfngesofthe 

\ 2m Serf kings of the whole earth to gather them in- earth \and of the whole world, to gather them to 

\ HeKemd to battel at the great day of the omnipotent the battell of that great day of God almighty. 

\ leduceisthat God „„,,,, . - . . 

foiowhim. " '* , ,,„., , c _,„., '/ * Behold,/ come as a theefe.Happiets he MaihtM 

•feforth , 15 Behold Mcoineas a dieefe.-Blcfled thatwatchethMkeepethhisgkrmentsAeafihe^^ 

three. ishethatwatchethAkeepethhisgamients, walkenaked,andmenfceh»ithine(fe. 

jfpc.3. that he * walkc not naked, and they fee his ,a j«al. .11.1 . 1 • 

*W* tur pi tu dc. y ^ And he gathered them together tnto a 

16 And he flial gather them into aplace T Uce > called ^Mebrvetogue,ArmageUon. 

tThehiiUf w hich in Hebrew is called 'Armagedon. '7 -*nd the feuentb Angell powredovt his 

hKX* 17 And the feuenth Angel poured out *'** into the aire : and there came agreatvoice 

wpretation. his vial vpon the aire, and there came forth a m °f tne tm P le of heauen } ftomthe throne, fay- 

loud voice out of the temple fro the throne, *8»* '' •*•'• 

faying: It is done. ig sAnd'there followed voices, thvndrings, 

1 8 And there were made lighteninges, and lightnings : and there was a great earth- 

and voices, and thundcrs,and a great earth- quake, fuch as was notfmce men werevpon the 

quake was made, fuch an one as neuer hath earthfo mightie an earthquake ,andfo great. 

^iT^T" WCreVP0ntheea " h/UChan " **»* *'$?<** »«' »« divided into lam** 

10 And I the : great cine was made into great Babylon came in remembrance before 
three partes : and the ernes or the Gentiles Godfogtve vnto her the cuppe of the wine of the 

Kwj,iy. mone before God, togiueherthecuppcof 

wine ofthc indignation ofhis wrath. 20 Fuerylfle alfo fled away, and the mcun- 

20 And cuery Hand fled,and mountaines ***** mre not f°und. 
were not found. 2 1 And there fell a great haile, as it had 

,i 21 And great haile like a talent came bene talents, out ofheauen,vpon the men, & the 

downe from heauen vpon men:& men blaf- men blafphemed God, becaufe oftheplague of 

phemedGod for the plague ofthehailc:be- the haile : for the plague thereof ? was exceeding 

cauie it was made exceding great. great. 

MARGINAL NOTES. Chap. xvi. 

Rhem.lt 6. Becaufe they hauc.) The great retienge that Godvtildoe at tin later dayrp on tlseperfecutorsofhuSainSls. 

Ttllke.l. ^"' s reucn g e is before the later day,whereof let the bloudy papifts make their accompt to rafte. 

?/»•»' \ 9 ' Blaf P nemcd the name.) The dejperate and domed perfotufhal blafthme God perpetuaU/.tfhichfhalbefuch 
JWcm. 2% onelyas do not repent in this life, . 

Fulke. 2. Hc fpcaketh ofthc reprobate limmes of antichiift being aliue, for they that arc dead, arc not in cafe to 

repent. 

Bhem.3. 19. The great cute.) The title or commonwealth oftbenic&sddinidedinto thee fortes: into infidels Jlerttihi & 
V It, tlf!l Cat - ,0 ^ s ' THutkit is here called Balylon } whereoffce the Annotat. vpon tl* next chapter y.%. 

FUltte. J. The citic is Rome, and the communakic of papifts, that holde their faith and religion of that due, as in 

the next chapter it is manifeft. 

CHAP. XVII. 

The lsarlet Babylon clothed with dims ornament t, 6 and drunlpt oft he blond of Martyrs, fttteth Vpon a butt that 
Ixttbfenen heads and ten homes: 7 allwhich things the Angel expounded. 

Sfff. 3. And 



i 



A ND there came one ofthefeuen An- 



,gels which had the feue vials, &fpake 
with me/aying,Come,I wil fhew thee Jthc 
damnation of the great harlot,which fitceth 
c thefe many vpon c many waters 

waters are raa- ... 

ny peoples, 
v.i J. 



'dot. 



The Apocalypfe. C h a p. x v i i. 

ANd there came one of 'the fctten <aslngels t 
veh'tch hadthefetten vials jtnd ta'kedrrith 
me,faying vntome, forae, ImUfbevcvnto thee 
the ittdgement of the great rrhcrejhat ptteth zf~ 
on mam waters. 

2 With whom haue committed fornication 
the kings of the earthy and the ir.habiters of the 
earth are drunken with the rctne cf her fornica- 
tion. 



a With whom the kings of the earth haue 
fornkated,& they which inhabite the earth 
haue bene drunke of the wine ofher whore- 
dome. 

2 And he tookc me away in fpirite into , . , .,„... , 

thedefert. And I faw a weman fitting vpon * Sohe cartedme away tn the ftmtwto the 

a fcarlct coloured beaft, foil of names of ^Idernesjannfmawomanftvponafcaret 

blafphcmie, hauing feuenheades, and ten colovredbeafi, fullof names of bUftbem,e t ha- 

homes tttngjeuen heads 3 and ten homes* 

4 And the woman was cloth ed round a- -f v4nd the woman was arayed in purple & 
boutwithpurplcandfcarlet,andgiltedwith fcarlet colour, and decked with gold, preciom 
gold and precious ftone, and pearles, ha- ftone and pearles, hauingacupofgolde in her 
uing a golden cuppe in her hand, full of the hand,full of abominations, andfhhinejfe ofher 
abomination and filthineffc of her fornica- fornication. 

* 

tlon * / tAndinherforcheadwat anamewritten % 

j And in her forehead a name written, Amyfte-rie great Babyltmjhe mother oj 'where- 
H Myferie; \ Babylon the great, motherof dome and abhominations of the earth. 
the fornications and the abominations of , . f 

the earth Ifawe the woman drunken with the 

6 Andlfawthewomanlldrunkenofthc ^odoftheSainBcs, andwith the blood of the 
bloudoftheSain&cs, and of the bloud of mat^lefmtAndwhenl 

the martyrs of I e s v s. And I maruelled dredwithgreatmarueile. 

when I had feene her, with great admira- 7 tAndthe tAngel fay d vntome, where- 

tion • fore maruetlesi thou f Iivillfhew thee the my* 

7 And the Angel feyd to me, Why doeft fieri* ofthewoman, and of the beaft that bea** 
thou maruel ? I wil tell thee the myftcrie of reth her, which hath feuenhcades and tenne 
the woman, and of the beaft that catieth homes. 



her,whichhath the fcuen heads and the ten 
homes, 

8 The beaft which thou fa weft, % was, 
and is not,and fbal come vp out of the bot- 
tomclcs depth, and goe into deftru&ion : 
and the inhabitantes on the earth (whofe 
names are not written in the booke of life 
from the making of the world) fiial maruel, 
feeing the beaft that was,and is not. 

9 And here isvnderftanding, that hath 
wifcdomc.Thc feucn heads : arcjjfeuen hils, 
vpon which the woman fitteth,and they are 
feucn kings. 

I o Fiue are fallcn,one is, and an other is 
not yet come : and when he ihall come, he 
mulharic a fliort time. 

I I And the beaft which w r as,and is not : 
flthefamealfoisthc eight, andij>ofthe fc- 
uen,and goeth into detTru&ion. 

12 And the ten homes which thou few- 



8 And the beaft that thcufmeft, was, and 
u not,andJkallafcend out ofthebottoweleffepit> 
end goeth into per dition % and they that dwell on 
the earth pall wonder ( trhofe names are not 
written tn the booke of life from the beginning of 
the world) when they behold the beaft that was^ 
and in not^andyet is. 

$ oAndhere is a meaning that hath wife* 
dome. The feuen heads 9 arefeuenmcuntaines, 
on which the woman fttieth: 1 key arc alfo feucn 

Kings. . 

/ Tine arefatlcn^ndone u > andthe other is 
not yet come ; And when he commethjoe muH 
continue ajbortjpace. 

it And the beaft thatwas,andis not, is e m 
uen the eight jwdis one ofthefeuen % andgoeth 
intodeHrutlien. 

12 And the ten homes nhichthcujaweff a 



eft : are t ten kings, which haue not yet re- are ten H n &> * hlch baM r « e ™ d » k'»Zf m * 
ceiuedkingdomJut«niatlreceiuepoweras *Jf ' ******&** *kj*gs« one hcurc 
kings one houre after the beaft, »' th the he ™- 



13 Thefe haue one counfclland force: 

and 



23 Thefe haue one nsindyondjbalgiee their 



r' 



C h a p. x v 1 1. The Apocalypfe. 485 

and their power they flialdeliuet toy beaft. fowcrandfirengthvntothebeafl. 

14 Thefe ihalfioht with the Lambe,and ,+ T he[e Jhall fight with the Lambe.and 

the Lambe {hall oucrcome them , becaule the Lmhjhatt oner come them : *for he is the , Tim 6 , , 

An?!?!? ^^wo^o^andKingotkings^nd Lord of "iordes t and Kw Z ofkings,andthej that Apocj^i 

•pwfc **• they that are with him,called,and elect, and are m hufide.are caUeXandchfen.andfanh- 

faithful. fig. 

1 5 And Ihe faid to me,The waters which Jf Andhe faith vntome } The waters which 
thou fa weft where the harlot fitteth : are thotifaweft, n -here the whore fitteth .are people 
peoples,andnations,andtonges. and fol&and nations find tonattes. 

10 i\nd the ten homes which thou faw- . . , , . . . - _ _ 

eftinthebeaft: thcfefrall hatethe harlot, ^ M the ten hornet M thou faweU 

and mall make her defolate and naked, and "H*" h ff e fphatfhal hate the whore 

fhaleateherRcfli, and her thev {hall burne ""Mf 1 ™^ her defolate and na^ed, andJhaK 

with fire. eateberjtejh i a»dl>ttrae her with fire. 

* Notfi?r eS 1 7 F° r ^°& natn g 5uen int0 their harts, * 7 T?°r God hath pat in their hartes to ful- 

totoiowAn- to doe that which pleafeth him : that they filets will,and to do with one confint, for togine 

hi"sS'idse- y g' l "e their kingdo to the beaft, til the words their^ngdomevntothebeaft^nttllthe wordes 

mcnt.and tor of God be confummate. ofGodjhall be fulfilled. 

their fim.es, 1 8 And the woman which thou faweft : iS And the woman which thou fitweft, is 

^•em'tobe- * s H C ' 1C § reat citie,which hathkingdom oucr that great citie which reigneth otter the kings of 
leueanJcon. the kings of the earth. the earth. . 

lent co him, 

MARGINALL NOTES. Chap, xvn, 

JLheM % l m * The damnation.) Thefinal damnation of 'the whole company of 'tltereprobateyCalled here the great whort. 

Fulke r *^ c ** na ^ ^ amna " on °f C ' 1C whole company of the reprobate is described, capaoA 4. &c. Therefore the 
' * great Whore in this chapter, fignilieth the congregation of Antichriit, the members'whereof be all fpiri- 

tuall citizens ofRome : their whole fayth and religion, dependingvpon the iee of Romcyind their head v- Popeloanea 
furping all his tyranny,byprctcnfe of right ot that citie. Aliuelyimageofwhich vifion God made raanifeft liuelyimageof 
to the whole world, when a whore was made head of the Komilh church, called lohn the 7, and of fome the S 1 !"? 101 * °^ 
8. commonly Pope Ioane. Which fb wringeth the Papiftes at the heart, that they haue no way to fhift it of, a ' n ' 
but by impudent denying of that which is fo notorious, euen in their owne ftories of their Popes liues. 

Rheftt* 2* 8 Was,and isnot.) It pgnifeth the fhortreigne of Antichrift, wIjok the chiefe borne orheadofthebeaft. 

Fulke 2 ^ 1C rc *S nco ^ Antichrift is fhort in companion of the cternall raigne of Chrift,Hc fpcaketh cf the Romane 

empire which had bene glorious,but then was in declining, and yet was not aboJiflied, but fhould be aboli- 
ftied in the Emperours,and rayfed outof hell by Antichrift. 

RhCfftmJ, x % Ten kings.) Some expound it oftinfmal klngdom,into which the Romane Empire fbal be deuided,vi hichfhalalt 

fcrtte Antichrift both in his I'tfe and a title after. 

Tulke. /. When the Romane Empire was aboliihed to make roume for Antichrift,thefe fmall kingdomes were ere- 

(ftcdjwhich were made fubicct to the Popc,but at length fhall hate the whore of Babylon, and make her de- 
folate,8cc.as verfc 16. which is begun to be accomph(hed in thefe day es. . 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap. xvii. 

Rhcttt* 4. % Babylon.) In the end ofS, Tetcrsfirft Epifi!e#vhere the JpoFfU datcth it at Babylon, which the auncient miters The Proto- 

(as we there noted) affrme to be meant of^pme : the Trotefiants will mt in any wife haue it fo, becatsfe they would not bee flams here wil 
driuen to confffe that Tetcr euer was at fym>. but here for that tiny thinly it mahithfor their opinion>that thTope is An* "*{* ^ auc 
ticWtfl 3 and ^ome the feat and citie ofAnlidmfljhey will need \haue fymeto be this Babylcn i thisgeatwI}ore i & this pur- Home°buc°no^ 
pie harlot, for fitch felloxcesjn the exfoftthn of holy Scripturefie led only by their preiudicate opinions and herefiss, to which in S.Pctcis 
they draw al things without alindifferencie and fmceritie. " epiftlc. 

But S. Jttgufline^ A?et.t4 9 and other writers, mofl commonly expound it, r.eitlar ofBalylonhfelfe a citie ofChaldaa or By Babylon 
jiEgyptjwr ofI^me 9 or any one citie, which mxy befo called fpiritually, at Hierufaiem before cl/ap. 1 1 . is named jpiriiuall (according co 
Ssidome and AE^yptybttt of the general focietie of the impiom,and cfthofe thatpriferre the terrene klngdcm and c^mmodi- . JP e -|f r Jj ers ^ 
tie of the worldMfire God and eternal fclicitic. The author of 'the Commentaries 'Upon tin ' Ap'ocat\pfe fit fowh in S.Am- p^y tne * 

brofe namtyWrhtth thus ; This great whore fome'time fignifieth Romc,fpecially which at that time when the A- whole focictfe 
poftlc wrote rhis.did perfecutc the Church of God. but othcrwifc itfignifieth the whole citie of the diuel,that of the wicked 
rfal corps of die reprobate. TcrtuUianalfo tal^th itforfymefhus. Babylon (fayth he) in S. lohn is a *£" ly th *™i 



is,thevniuer 



ClttC 

figure of the citie of Rome,bcing fb great, fo proud of the Empire,and the deftroyer of the Sainfts. Which is r n refpecVof 



tUinvlyfyokfn of that citie when it was heathen, the headof the terrene dapunton of the world) the pirfecntor of the Applet the terrene 8c 
and tfair fucceffoHrsjhe feate ofl^ro^Domitian and the lify, Chrifis fpecial enemies jh'firikf of idolatrie, fmne % and falfe heacheniQi 
Wtrfhty of the Pagan godt. Then was it Babylonjwhen S.lolmwrotc thU/tnd &en was 7%ero and the reft figures of Ami- lj?5p C ^J! 
chritt&nd that citie the refemblance oftl7eprincipallplace(whercfieueritbeyh>it AmiclmflfhaU re'ignt in abut the latter rct j inc churcb 
end of site mr Id, ' ' Li^dusrfji^ 

Sfffi* 7tywd*»> 



The Apocalypte. Chap, x v i i. 



Tulke 4* 



Tfyweto apfly that fo the Convene Church and Apoflolikf See, either nowe or then, which was Jfoken omly of tlx 
terrene fiate of tlm titie y as itwasthefeate of the Emperour 9 and not ofVeter, when it did flea aboue thirtit Tcpes 
Chrifier Vicares, me after another , and endemured to deftrcy the whle Church : that is mofi blafphimms and 
foolifh. 

The Church in Rome was one thing, and Babybn in Bgmean other tttng.Veter fate in %ome.andTHcro fate income, TheChurcb 
hut?eur,asintheClnirchof rs$mc%ro 9 osintbeBabytonofRpne: Which diftinSim the Heretikp might haue learl JeJS£| 
nedbyS.Tetcrbimfelfe cp.t.chty.S. writing thus, The Church faluteth you, thac is in Babylon,coclc&. So tlm Babylon. 
the Church mithe wry chofen Chitrdi wot in Bgrneyvhen Row* was Babylon, whereby it it plaine that, whether Babylon 
or tfoe great whoore doe herefignifk %pme or no, yet it cannot fignifie the Church ofR$me y whieh it nowejnd euer xvat.dijfe- 
ring from the terrene Empire of&efme+And if, as in the beginning of the Clmch,T{ero & the reft oftheperfecutingEmpe* 
rows (which werefgures ofanticlmft) didptindpatty fit in Rftne, fo alfi the great Antichrift fka&lvtHe hisfeate there 9 
as it may wed bee (tlmgbotlxrsthinkg that Hierttfalcm rather fhal be his principal! citie:') yet euenthen (ball neither */* 
Clntrch of Rome, nor the Tope offyme bee AnUchriftJmt(halbeperJecuted by Antichrift, and driucn out of Home, if it bee 
pojjibie.jor 9 to thrifts Vicar and the fymane Church he will beare as much good mil *s tlx Vrotejlants now do, and he (bait 
haue more power toperfeettte him and tU Clmdijrfxn they hatse. 

S. #ierowcpift.i7.c,7. to MarcetU,todrawlmoutof the citie of Rome to the holy lande, wanting her of the nuu 
nifolde allurements to fume andillife, that bee info great andfopulcus a citie aUudeth at length to thefe words of the Apo- 
e *fypfe) &d makftkhtobe Babylon, and tin purple whoore. butftraight reay % left feme naughtie perfon might thinly 
heetneantth.it of the clmch of Home, which he fj>akg of die focietie of 'tU wicked only , heeaddctb: There is there Roj # 

in deede the holy Church, there arc the triumphant monument of the Apoftlcs and Martyrs, there is the 
tiuc confeffion of Chrift, there is the faith praifed * of the Apoftle, and Gencilitic rroden vndcr footc, the 
name of Chriftian daily aduancing it felfe on high, Whereby you fee that whatfieuer may befpok&t or inter- 
preted of Hume i out of this worde Babylon, it is not meant of the Church of Rome, but of the terrene fiate, info much that 
the (aide holy Doflor(lu J.aducrClouinian,c.l9.) fignifiah that the lx>lin?jfe of the Church there, hath wiped a* 
Way the blafphemie written in the foreheads of her former iniquitie. But oftfo difference of the olde ft ate and dominion of 
the Heathen time, fir which it is refembled to AiUiclnift. and the TrieJHy fiate which now it hath, reade a notable place in 
S.Leo fcrnm.innatali Petri & Pauli, 

In the ende of S. Peters epiftlc, for apoorehelpe to oroouc that Peter was at Rome, you will needes Babylon b 
haue Babylon to bee taken for Rome, whereuntoin deede theconfent ofauncicnt writers, mooued with Rome* 
the light of this chapter, agreeth. Yetcanitneithcrncceflarilynor probably bee gathered out of that cpi- 
ftle, feeing there appeared* no rcafon why he (hould not call it Rome, being that citie whereof hce was bi- 
fliop, (ifvvebcleeucthcPapiftcs) and which {hould bee the head of Chriftian religion, andthelerufalcm 
of Chriftians, as the Papiftes amrme.There appeareth, I fey, noreafon why hce ibould refufe to call it 
Rome :(cfpccially feeing there is no other teftimonic in the Aftcsof the Apoftlcs, of his coroming the- 
ther) and why bee {hould call it by the odious and infamous name of Babylon, which was the olde cni- 
mie of the Church, and the feate of Antichrift, rather then Sain&Paule writing to the Romanes, or toTi- 
mothieof hisperfccutionatRome. Except perhappes by the fpirite of prophecie heedidforcfeehow his 
fucceffours in thatplace {hould abufe his name, and the dignitieof that fea, to fct vp the kingdomc of 
Antichrift there: and for that caufe would admonifh the faithful], that they {hould take Rome not for the 
Ierufalcm of Chriftians, but for Babylon the citie of Anticbrift,which in time to come,was to be reuealed in 
that place. But in this chapter where Rome is moft plainly defcribed vnder the name of Babylon: the pa pifts 
by all meancs would auoid that expofition, becaufc they fee manifeftly, that Babylon which is Rome, is 
here defcribed to be the feat and citie of Antichrift. 

Thefe are the fellowes that in expofition of the holy Scriptures, be led onely by their preiudicate opini- 
ons and hcrefies, to which without any rcafon and finceritie, they drawe all things. And if you markc their 
notes from the beginning to the ende, you lhall fee, that in very fewe they haue any colour out of the words 
of the text, to conclude their notes, but for the moft part they oring their preiudicate opinions to the text, 
and fo drawe not their notes out of the Scripture. But drawe the Scriptures to their opinions, which can 
neuer bee concluded out of the Scripture. As for Peters being at Rome, wee affirme it cannot be prooued 
out of the Scriptures: yetforthe confent of auncient writers, weeyeeldvntoh,astoamattcrofftory, but 
marricleofourfayth.AndifPetersbeyngatRomewereasccrtayncout of the Scriptures, as Pauls com- 
ming thctber, andbeyng there: it could make nothing for the Antichriftian au&orkie, which the Pope 
claymeth vndcr colour of his being there. Who if he were there, wasthechicfe Apoftlcof the circumcifi- 
on, and not of the Gentiles, askismanifeftbytheholy Scripture, Galathiansi. And what prerogatiue fo 
euer hce had, beyng an Apoftle, it ceafed with the death of bis perfon, as the Apoftlefliip of Paule, and 
of the reft : although the fruite of their labours in preaching and writing, {hall continue to the ende of the 
world. 

But S. Auguftiue (you fey) and Arcthas expound not this place of Rome, but of the focietie of the vngod- 
ly. S JVuguftinc in deed faieth often,that Babylon rcprefenteth the focietie of the vngodly,as Icrufelem the 
Church of the faithful,but yet he acknowledged the olde citie of Babylon in Aflyria,to haue bene the head 
citie of that focietie before Chrift, and Rome to be the head citie of die fame focietie fince the comming of 
Chri{fc& this he doth commonly infinuate in his bookes De ciuitj)ei,zs I haue {hewed before. A mong which 
this one teftimonie lhall feruc vs to repcate/Fe ought where need is to tnaferefort of the Affyrian lyings, that it may 
appeare how Babylon which was tin* firff ^onsejurntmewfoorth in the world with this fir aunger ttx citie of Cod. And the 
affayres which we mufi enter into this booh, for the comparifbn of both the Cities,the earthly and the heauenly,we muft t*k§ 
out of the Greeltp and Latines, where Ityne it felfe ts % winch is the fecond Babylon, You fee therefore moft 

cuidently, that as olde Babylon of the Aflyrians was the head of the Jbcietie of the impious, agaynft 
the church of the Iewes: fo Rome of the Latines, is the head of the focietie of the vngodly, agaynft the 

church 



i 



C h a p. x v 1 1. The Apocalypfe, 484 

church ofthe Chriftians . For thiscaufe he calleth Rome an other Babylon, the fecond Babylon, the we- 
ftcrne Babylon, the daughter of the elder Babylon, 

Concerning Arethas, as he tookc his commentary out of the ancient Greeke writers,fo he cannot diffeni- 
ble their iudgement,that by Babylon is fignified olde Rome.But being a Grecian liuing farrc from Italy, and 
out of the tyranny of the Romith antichrift, and knowing more diforderin Conftantinople in his time then 
he did in Rome, he declareth that in his opinion, it figmficth rather Conftantinople, which was called new 
Rome, then olde Rome in Italie . Yet became all things could not agree to Conftantinople , he inclincih to 
that opinion, that Babylon fignificth the world of wicked men . Ncuerthelefle he confeflcth : That other wri- 
ters bating dtfeuffed this reuelttion, haste interpreted it to be olde tymr, or an yniuerfall kingdom, which extendeth to the 
fecond commi^g of our Lord . And in the end he leaueth it to the readers difcretion'totakeitfor oldeRomcor 
new Rome, or the time ofthe life of antichrift. Therefore neither S.Auguftine nor Arethas denicittobe 
expounded of Rome, but rather confirme that moil ancient expofition, which ajfo is cleerc by the text it 
felfe,vcrf.9. & 18. As forlatcr writers, that liucdvnder the tyranny of the Romifli antichrift, were glad to 
weft it any whither, rather then to jncurre the hatred of Rome,by difciphring it, to be the citie of Antichrift. 
Yet (bmeume there hauc not wanted they, thathauebcene bolde to tell the Pope openly, that Rome is Ba- 
bylon . For the church of Leodium being miferably affiifted by pope Pafcall the fecond, doth thus write a . 
gainft him : In times pafi I was woontto interpret, that Veter by Babylon would fignifie fytne, becaufe Home at that time 
wasconftfed with idolatry andaUfiltbineffe . But now myforow doth interpret ynto me, that Veter calling thechurchga- 
thered together in Bab) loth fcreftw (by Jpirit of 'prophecy) tkeenfufion ofhffenfion, wherewith the church at thu day it 
rent inpeeces . As for the poore men of Lyons, whom they called by the name of Waldcnfes, Leonid*, and 
fuch like opprobrious names, did plainly affirme, and conftantly beleeue, that the church of Rome is this 
whore of Babylon, and the pope antichrift, as Rcinerius an inquifitor witneflethof them, which Iiued more 
then three hundred yecresagoe. And faith they were more pernicious totheRomifh church then all other 
lefts, for three caufes . Tkprft, Becaufe it imth beene of longer continuance • Forfomejay it hath injured fince the time 
cfSyluefier . Other fay it fath induredfince tfa apofilestime . The fecond caufiis, becaufe it is more getteraU. For there is 
ahnofi no land, in which thUfe£t<fath not creepe . The third caufe,for that all other feels doe bring in an horror with the 
hnnoufneffeoftUirblafphemUsagainfl God. Thufe8ofth3Uoiufis,hathagreatfhew ofgod!ineffe,becattfe they hue iufily 
before men^and beleeue alltlnngs well concerning God, and all the articles which are conteined in the Creed, tUy blafhherne 
and hate otieiy the church of Home . This is the teftimony of a cniell enemy and per fe cu tor of them,by which you 
may fee, that antichrift after he was difclofed,was acknowledged by many true Chriftians,to be that he is, at 
though many alfo were decerned by him (though none ofthe cleft finally) to their deftruftion. 

The auftor ofthe commentarie in S. Ambrofenarac,and Tertullian,you confefle to vnderftand this Ba- 
bylon to be Rome, to whom afterward you adde S.Hicrome: fo might you hauedonc Primafius^nd Vifto- 
rinus, elder then S. Hieromc, and Ambrofius Ansbertus, who did write about 700 yeeresagoe. But you fay 
Rome was Babylon when it was heathen, as in Tertullians time, and when S. Iohn wrote tliis . Very good, 
that which was Babylon in S. Iohnstime, isthefame thatheprophecieth to be the chiefe citie and feat 
of antichrift, asitismanifefttoallthat read the prophecie . But Rome was then Babylon, ergo Rome is the 
citiewhichhe prophecicth that it Ihould be the feat of antichrift. ButinthedayesofViftorinus, Ambrofe, 
Auguftine, Hierome, Primafius, &c. Rome was not heathen, yet of them taken to be Babylon, therefore of 
them taken to be thecitie where antichrift (when he was reuealed) Ihould fit, and not a refemblance oncly 
ofit. But to apply that to thymine churchy andapofioUk^fee, either now or then (you fay) it is mofiblajphemosss and 
foolijh . Indeed to apply it to the true Romane church or the right fucceflion in the apoftolike fee, which was 
in the dayes of S. Iohn, or in the time ofthe Chriftian empcrours, it were both folly and blafphcmie : but to 
applie it to the church of Rome, and countcrfeft fucceflion of popes, itiswifdome and holinefle. For S. 
Iohn prophecieth not oncly ofthe crucltie ofthe terrene eftate of that citie, but alfo ofthe falfe prophet and 
antichriftjwhichfliouldvfurpean ecclciiafticall ftare and dignitie in that citie. The church of Rome in 
deed, was one thing, and Babylon iu Rome was another thing, while the church of God was at Rome, and 
was perfecutcd by the heathen emperors . But when the emperour of Rome was Chriftian, one ofthe heads 
ofthe bcaft was wounded to death, as c. 13. eucn that fixt head, which was the perfecutorinthctimeofS. 
Iohn. But this head was healed in Conftantius the heretike emperor,Valcns,and Iulian the apoftata &c.and 
ftill the fcuenth head was to come.!But great preparation was made for him, while the biftiop of Rome grew 
beyond the limits of a Chriftian miniftcric,into forreine and hethenifh dominion, as Socrates teftifieth hb.7. 
c.i t . in the time ofthe Chriftian emperors. And when the myfterie of iniquitie wrought not fo clofely in that 
fce,but the forgerie ofthe bilhops was difcoucrcd in the Africane councell, vnto which they obtruded a cou- 
terfeftcanonof the councell of Nice for their primacie. Andwhile Leo bifhop of Rome will not obey the 
decree ofthe general! councell of Chalcedon, which gauc equall priuilege of dignitie to the bifhop of Con- 
ftantinople,which was new Rome, with thofc which the church of Rome before had claimed as peculiar to 
her alone./?/?, vlsim. In the beft and moft Chriftian times of Rome therforc, when the head ofthe heathen 
empire was wounded to death, it was counted ofthe ancient fathers to be Babylon hecre fpoken of, becaufe 
ofthe fcuenth head, which is the kingdomc of antichrift, that was looked for, to come in place ofthe fixth 
head, which was the terrene ftate of hearhenifli, herettcall, and perfecting emperors. Ihercfore not the 
true church in Rome, but Rome the pcrfecutor ofthe fainfts, firft in the heathen and hereticall emperors, 
afterward in the proud popes and the kings fubiefttothem, is Babylon the mother of all abhominations. 
And fo great is the force, and fo manifeft is the light of truth, that you are compelled to confefle in the end, 
that antichrift fhallhaue his feat in Rome, though vponthc cleucnth chapter you were relblute of lerufa- 
lem . But that you would difchargc the pope and the popifh church,to whom all the prophecies doc fo aptlic 
agree to be antichrUt and his citie, you labor in vaine. For the blafphcmous pride and hercfies of the pope 
andhis church, with the moft abhominable liucs of both, willeafily conuinccthathcisthc feucnthheadof 

the 



Oi- 



The Apocatypfe. Chav.xviu 

d«beaft,wbichwastoeome, and we are not to lookc for any other. That you adde out ofHierome, proo- 
ucththathe iudged not the church of Rome in his time to be the whore of Babylon, butyetyou cannot a- 
uoid, buthc iudged the citie of Rome to be the whore of Babylon fpoken of in this prophecie, in which an- 
tichrift fl^dhaue his chiefc feat of tyranny. But aduetf. Uuin.Ub.t. (you fay) he fignifieth that the holi- 
ncfle of the church of Rome had wiped away the name of blaTphcmie, writtenin the forehead of her former 
iniquitie. In deed he faith to Rome, thatfhe had by confeflionof Chrift put away the name ofblafphemie, 
written inher forehead, whichinhisepiftleto Algafia quarft.ii. he faith was Hsm* stem*, ToRomectcr- 
nall . But that he meaneththisin refpect of the true church onelic that was there in his time, and yetloo- 
keth for this prophecie of the kingdomc of antichrift, and the fall ot Babylon to be fulfilled there. He faith 
to Rome in the lame place : T he curfe which cur fauiota haththreatenedtotlxeintheuipccalypfe, thou mayefi efcape 
hynpentence, hasdng the example of theT^niuites. You fee he doth acknowledge the damnation of the great 
whore ofBabvlon to bebchindc, not yet accomplifhed in his time, when the dominion of the heathen 
was altogether fubucrted . The fcrmon of Leo cxtolleththc conuerfionofRomefromGcntiliuetoChri- 
ftianitic, by the preaching of Peter and Paule, but this qucftion of anuchriit and hisfeat, he doth not once 

Rhem.S* 1- Myfterie.) S.TmladletbthUftaeteandclofewerkingof'ibom'tutti^^ 

*ndkuealltd*litleafierintbktbapuryerfj.ThcSKtMeni(or^ 

probation and damnation. ^* + 

Tulkf.S. Bdafaah:Ir«iK^*tettoiMW^ Asforthemarkeof ™J££* 

reprobation is not openlie carried in the forehead, where this myfticall name is written, which S. Hieromc 
interpreter to be that infeription Homa *ter™, To Rome etcrnall . So the heathen writers called the citie 
corumonlie frbs sterna, The etcrnall citie, fuppofing that the empire of Rome ftouMbeeteroalhWhom 
thepapifts fucceeded when the ciuill empire was remooued from thence, letting vp the ccclcfiafticall ty- 
rannic of antichrift vnder the colour of Peters fee, and the eternall rocke of the church, agamft which the 
gates ofhellihall not preuaile . So blafphemouflie perucrring the moft comfortable promue of Chrift, , tou- gjjgj, 
chine the perpetuitie of his catholike church builded vpon the doctrine, faith, and confeffion of Peter *£ d nW% 
andthcreftoftheApoftles, to the bifhops perfonall fucceffion of Peter in the pontificall fee of Rome. 
Where neither the doctrine nor example of Peters life is to be found, nor any fuch power was euer in Peters 
perfon. And that prcrogatiue which he had, defcendednotby fucceffion to any other, more then Paulcs 
prcrogatiuc, or that which lames, or that which lohn enioyed in their Apoftlefhip, did defcend to any of 
the bifhops that afterward fucceeded in thofe churches which they planted or inftru&ed. 

Rhefft 6 *• Drunken of the bloud.) ItiiplMuthtuthuwornanfignijutbtbewhkcotpsofdtlx 

fH * ' thdPiedefomtchbkudofthei»{l:oftheTh*plx!s,Jpoftks 3 ari 

pMwutorsof in other countries. that their bloud is not cahdthe bloui of funds, mnrnethm^Ktudofthttuei i man^Ms i andother theWoud at 
Cunfis. mile factors : for the fading of which Iry order ofiufiice, no Commonwealth JhalatlfweV. feinfts, 

Fu/ke 6 The great aboundanceofbloud that Rome hath fhcdde, firft vnder the heathen emperours, and then 
" ' vnder the antichtiftian popes, more then euer Babylon of the Eaft did powre out, is fufficientto make ner 

drunke with the bloud of the iainflcs . For which crueltic fhee defcrueth as well as Icrufalem, that all the J?|j| S£ f 
righteousbloud that hath becne fhcdde fince the bloud of righteous Abell, fhould be imputed to her, and WoBl j, 
required at her handes . They whom you call heretikes, for the moft part, and that arc in any great num- 
ber put to death at Rome, and by the tyrannic of the Romifh inquifnicn : are the true Chriftians and faincts 
heere fpoken of, whole godlic way you call herefic, as the perfecuting lewes called it in S. Paule. Aft. 2 4. j *. 
Therefore, though we allow the punifhment of heretikes, bothinourowne countrie and in others, yet we 
abhorre the cruelcie of annchrift and his church, which condemnethtrueChriftians, and murthcreth them 
vnder colour of heretikes, himfelfc and his falfe prophets being the greateftand moft blafphcmous here- 
tikes that euer were. 
vh*m t 9- Seuen hilles.) TlxJngelhimfeipxree^omdeththefejhiUettohalonewhhthejlKadsandtbeykingi/ 
tinem. 7. ^.^,1,. Heretics blinded excedingly with malice againfttlx Church of Home, are fo maddetotahe them for the fetten 

hilles literally, vpon which in old time Home did/land: thatfo they mtoj>t male the •mleamed beleoK, that Home it thefeate 
of Ant.chrifl , But iftlieyl-ad any confideration, tbeymight marine fa tlieVrefhetsyiftcMlmearemoftofthmbySe- TheVtotfr 
uens^thetknhetal^ofheads^rnes^andlefic^Chioclxs^m, hMes,orith,rtlHnges: and that he alluded not to tlx Rants madnea 
hiOts, beconfe they were mflfeuenl** that Seuen U a myfticalnumber, aefimetime Ten i*,fgmfymg vniuerfaUy alofthat » JKj 1 )! 
fort whereof he frealietb .«, that the feuenlxads, hilles, cr^mgdoms (which are lore al one Jfheuld heal the b{ngdemof R< J e . g» 
thewor'J tliatperftCHte the Chriftians :btingheads and mountamesfor their height m d'gnitieahoueotlsers. jfndfome Ange i himfctf 
tale it } tint there were feutn (fecial Empires, kingdom, or Siaies, that were or (halbe t/te greatefi perfecutors efGodspto. expounding k 
ple.atofM*?pt,Chanaan, Babylon, theTerfians, and Greeks, which be fine, fxtly of the HsmaneEmpirewbich once o^<^^ 
perfeatitdmijlofiUother, and which (at the ApofUe here faith) yet is, orftandeth.butthefeuenlh, then when S.Icbn 
wrote tUs,W04 not come,neither'is yet come incur dales: which isAnticbrijhflau,whUhfhal»otamefo long tithe Empire 
ofHsnKftandeth,at S. "Paul did Troflxcie. a.ThefTaLz, 

Vu&e f The Angell doth not expound thofe feucn hilles to be all one with the fcuenheads^cthe feuenkings : but *»»«*•" . 
/# mewethmoftplainehe,thatmcfcucnheadsofmebeaftdoefigrufiefcuenhmcs,vponwhichthewomanfit- tnbcdplamiy, 

tcth, that is,the ciae is builded . For the woman vcrf. 18. is interpreted to be a citie . Alfothefc feuen heads 
doc fignifie feuenkings . Therefore hilles arc taken litterally for hilles in one fignification,as kings arc in the 
other . For both theie words,hilles and kinges, arc the interpretation of this word^heads . And it had becne 
very fuperfluous to haue addcd,that they are hilles, & vpon which the woman fitreth,when he fhould meane 
nothing thereby, but they arc kings, vpon which the citie doth not fit,but rather kings vpon the citie . For e- 
ueric interpretation muft be more plainc and deerc then that which is interpreted . Therforcit fhould be a 

monfttous 



Chap.xvii.' The Apocalypfc. 485 

monarous interpretation, to fay the feuen heads doe fignifie fcuen hillcs, when he meahetli no hifl'cV w" 1 
kings : for it is more plaine to vndcrftand that heads are kings, then that hilles are kings . this is therfore ?! 
a brutiih wrangling againftfb cleere light of truth, feeing you hauc alfo confcllcd before, that it may well it' 
that tmtichrifi fall ha*e hit feat at %om. feft. 4 . And if we be blinded with malice againft the church of Rome, 
and lb madde to take them for leuen hilles litterallie, what were (b many of the ancient fathers, as-affirmed 
Rome to be the fee ofantichrift, by the cleerc defcription of her in this chapter ? Efpecially Viaorinus arid 
S. Hierome . Tlxftien heads (faith Viftorinus) are feuen hilles, -vpon which the woman, that it, the citie of$ome,dotf? 
fit. The other faith Ep. 17. I fuppofe this place is holier tlxn the Tarpeianroc{e, which hauingbeem fo ofttnfiric- 
ken with thunder and lightnings from heaven, Jhcwetf> that it difpleafetb the Lord . %.trf tfo Jpocalypfe oflohn, and con- 
fide >■ what is there fitid of the woman clothed in purple,attd the blajphcmy written in her forehead, the feuen bilks, the maty 
waters, and the departure from Babylon . Were thefe ancient fathers alfo vnlearned ? thatthusvnderftoodand 
taught the cine of Rome to be the feat ofantichrift, & the feuen hilles to be taken laterally for thofe famous 
liillcs by which Rome hath becne notorioufly difcerned from other cities, euen when it hath not beenc na- 
med : asViigilinhisGeorgikes, faying: Septemquavnafibimurocircunded'itarces. She being but one, hath 
compared fcuen hilles within her wall, isvndcrftood of all men, to be the citic of Rome, although the Poee 
doth not there expreffe her name . But in olde time, you fay, Rome did ftand vpon thofe hilles, wherby you 
would in(inuate,that Rome doth not now ftand vpon them, but for feare of another fcquel &c. 

p.Sandcrsnotfcaringthatconfequence (for what mould he feare, that was not afraid to raifc warrea- 
gainft his foucreigne in her owne rcalmc of Ireland) countcth it a childiih argument, by the feuen hilles to 

prooue the fee ofantichrift to be at Rome : hecaufe the citie isnow gone from the hilles, and ftandeib in the plaine of 
Campus M artists, and the pope fitteth onthe otlxrjide oftheriuer ypon the hill Vaticane hard by S. "Peters church, by 
whom he holdeth his chaire, not at allderiuing his power from the feuen hilles, gjrc . But if the pope fit now in another 
Rome then Peter the Apoftlc fate, how will Sanders perfuade vs that he fitteth in the chaire of Peter ? For 
that Rome where Peter fate, was builded vpon the feuen hilles, and not gone downe into the plaine of Cam- 
pus Martius, nor ouer the riuer . Therefore, if the pope doe not at all deriuc his power from the fcuen hilles* 
he dcriueth it not at all from Peters feat, for that was in the citie builded vpon feuen hilles . Befidc this, it is 
plame,that although many of the people of late time haue rcmooued their habitations from the hillcs into 
the plaine, and the pope his pallace of pleafure vnto the other fide of the riuer : yet hath he not rcmooued his 
feat from them : for on them be ftill to this day, his churches, monafteries, and courts . For on the mount 
Cxliusisthe monafteric of S. Gregorie the firft, bilhop of Rome, builded by himfelfe, where his fathers 
houfe flood : the church of S. Iohn and Paule, where was a (lately pallace, inhabited by diuers popes in times 
paft . There is the hofpitall of S. Sauior,the church of S. Marie in Dominica . The church of S. Stephan 
the round. The church of the foure crowned, with a notable pallace belonging to it . The monafteric of 
Erafmus. The great cathedrall church or minftcrofLateranc, which is faid tokeepe the heads of the A po- 
ftles Peter and Paule,wherc are the goodlieft buildings of the world. Jnd that pallace (faith Blondus) atit it the 
principal/ feat of the popes of Home, fo ofmofi of them it was in times pott inhibited, euen vntitl the dayes ofpepe Wcbolat 
thefecond, which was almoft 1 100 yceres after Chrift. 

On the fame hill did Eugenius the fourth build a moftfumptuous monaftcrie, and repaired the olde pal- 
lace, as the principall feat of his popedome . There is alfo an houfe of Chartcrhoufc monks,with the church 
of S. Croflc in Icruialem . Befioe this, there is not one of the hilles at this day, in which the popes religion 
is not praftifed in churches and abbeies . The mount of Auentine hath three monafteries,of Sabine, Boni- 
face, and Alexius . The mount Exquilinus, hath the famous minftcrof S. Maria maior, the churches of 
rj*°? Ci J ?raxic,is ' Vilus > Eu frDUK> the forty martyrs, Clemens, Peter ad w*»fe,and Martin /»»»«*&«. Be- 
fide theolderuincsof S.Cyriacus church, which is yet a title of a cardinalfhip. The mount Viminalis hath 
the churches of S. Laurence inValiffrerna &Tottntiana . The mount Tarpeius or Capitolinc hath a houfe 
of friers called Ara Cceli, and a bricke houfe builded by Boniface the ninth,for keeping courts . The mount 
Palatine hath the churches of S. Nicholas and S.Andrew . To the mount Quirmalis belongeth S.Maria 
Depopulo&c. But if we had any anftderation,ve might mark? (you fay) thattlxTrophetsv/fionsaremoflbyfeuens, and 
that healludednot to thebilles,becaufe they were iuFt feuen . We know fcuen to be a rayfticall number of perfecti- 
on as tenne, fignifying Vniuerfality, of the thing fpoken of : but when the Prophet himfelfe expoundeth the 
number of heads, of fcuen hilles, and knowing that the faid great citie fate vpon feuen hilles, we muft vndtr- 
ftand that he callcth them feuen hilles becaufe they were iuft feuen : as the fcuen candicftickes, and the fc 
1 uen ftarres doc fignifie the fcuen churches, and the fcuen bifhops of them to whom he wriceth,bccaufe they 

wereiu(tfcuen,astheybcrehearfedbyname.c.i.i:.andcx.&3. 

Likewife the feuen kings or kingdomes, which is another interpretation of the feuen heads, arc called fe- 
uen becaufe they are iuft feuen in number, as it is manifeft by the accompt that the Angell makcth of them : 
faying fiuc are fallen, one is, and the feucnth is not yet come . And although fometakeir for feuen fpeciali 
kingdomes that perfecuted Gods people, yet it is manifeft by the whole difcourfe of the chapter, that the A- 
poftlc mcaneth of feuen heads, or principall rulers of the Romanc empire, as Kings, Confuls,7V«a viri, Tri- 
bum mihtum, Dictators, Emperors, Popes : whereof fiuc were fallen before S. Iohns time, the emperour then 
was, the pope was yet to come : which is the tyranny ofantichrift, Jong fince difcouered, and is now not a 
little confumed with the fpirit of die Lordcs mouth, which is his holie word, preached in thefe daves, and 

fhallbevtterlieabolifiiedbythecomraingofour fauiour Chrift to iudgement,as S. Paule did prophecie. 
»• Theli. x. * * 

Bhem.8. "• The fame is the eight.) The beaft it felfbeingthe congregation of aUhfewie^dperfecutors,thoughhconfifi Whatisri* 

oflheforefaidfeuen,yctfor that the malice ofal k complete in it, may be called the eight . Or, Jnticlmfi himfelhhottgh he eight bwft. 
be one oftl K feuen,yetf>r his extraordinarie wic{edncsjbalbe counted theoddeperfecutor, »r the accomplishment ofal other 
*nitlKTforehmmeitheeiiht.Somtta\ttbMbtaficaMtheeight^ob4tbeDiuel. 

The 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xvu. 

Tttlke. S. Theldngdoffleofanuchrflbcingoncofthefeuen, thatisaRomane tyranny, yet for that it is afterano- 

ther fort then the other fix,perfccuting the true church vnder the colour of the head ot the catholike church, 

is alfo called the eight kingdomc. 
Rhem.Q, 18. The great oitic.) ifahmtmttfd^mudAttudm^airiHmrfdi^tueifMr^nbae^^ndiHtiie 

citie of the Diiscl, as the Church and the vniuerfalfellewjhipof the fatbfid is catted tlx citie of God) it is mofi like tobeoU 
Bynt, as Come of the Greeks expound it, from the time ofthefirjt tottperms, til Confiamines dates, who made an end of The double 
the perfection, forty the autlnritie of 'the old Homane Empire, Chrift not put to death firfi, and afterward the mo ctxefi ""g™ 
Jp fih s, and tite Topes their fucceffm, and infinite CatfoUke men tlrrouglxut the worldly Isffa tings w hich then w erefuL- » * 

ieff to Home . M which jinticlniftian perfections ceafed, when Confiantine reigned, .end y elded vp the citieto theVope, 
who Inlleth not the kingdom or Empire ant ttx world, as the Heatlxn didjntt the fatlxrliod & spiritual rule of tlx C hurch. 
Howb.it the more probable fenfe is the other, ofthecitieofthe Ditsel, at the anther of the Ixmuesvpon tlx apocalypfe in 

S.^iuyijlinedechrah. . . 

FUlke. 9 . Without all peraduenture the great citie which in S. Iohns time had the dominion ouer the kinges of the Rome 1aindy 

earth, was none other but the citie of Rome, and fo it is expounded, notonelyofiomeGreekes, but of the dcfaiUd. 
moftoftbeLatine writers, as hen*us,Tertullian, Ambrofe,Viaorinus, Hicrome, Auguitine, PrimaGus, as 
hatlibecnefhcwedbefore. Profper alfo a Latine writer Deprom.&pra'd. c. 7. faith: Who camut rnderfiand 
what citie hefiith dcth carry a cujfefntt of the Summations cfvndeann-'Jfe, and fornication of tlx wtsole earth r* when it 
iscaCcdetirnatt which is temporal, -verily it is a name oj 7 bl*Jphemie: when mortall mtn,thougbkmges, the> tin are called 
Dim, that is, God, , and their fuppliants fay vnto them : To your diuine power, to your altars, to year eternitie, &c. This 

the learned know to be the citie of Rome, which was called tIk ettmatt citie, and wherein the emperours 
were called gods, and the people flattered them with altars andblafphcmous titles of diuine power and eter- 
nitie: as they doc now their popes with the like blafphemous .termes of tlx mofi We, and your holinefje, 
V/ho haue alio as blafphemous tokens of diuinitie, as any of the heathen emperours had : in their triple 
crowne, their riding on mens moulders, their attendance of kings and emperours, their thrones in the chur- 
f ches higher then the altars, and fuch like blafphemous pompes ofhcathcnifh and Antichnftian pride. 

Ambiolius Ansbertas alio a Latine writer 700 yeercs Gnce.in his commentarie vpon chap. 1 4. verf.8.calleth 
Rome the fecond Babylon, and vpon this chapter v. 3. he writcth thus: Tlx ^ngel admonfied vstoknew,tl>at 
by the fenfe of wifkme following , thefeuen heads arefeum hils, andfeuen kings, that he might jhew that vnto the fimili. 
tude of thofe kings, he had brought fyme, which fittingab ft vponfeuen hils, fomttimesgouernedthe nnnarchy of the wink 
World : that in the name of that citie Ix had figured tlie power of tlx wfole earthly kingdom!. 

Seeing therfore the confent of moft ancient writers, and your owne confeffion added to the clccrenefle of 
die text,acknowledgcth that the citie beere fpoken cf, is the citie of Rome : you cannot auoid but the fame 
citie is the feat of antichrift the fcucnth head, as well as it was of the hcathenilh perfecutours that were the 
fixth head . And although thofe heatheniih pei fecutions did ccafe while Conftantine reigned, irrwhom the 
fixth head was wounded to death, yet were they renuedinhis fonne ConftanuustheAnian, and his ne- 
phew lulian die apoftata, who raifed perfecution afrefh againft the church of God, though not fociuell as 
before . Where you fay.that Conftatine yeeldedthe citie of Rome to the pope, in your meaning it is falfc, for 
he and iiis fucceflbrs for many yeeres after, held the dominion of that citie . Butin trueth,by remoouing the 
feat ot the empire partly to Cor.ftantinopk,he yeelded place for the myftery of iniauirie,to worke more ea- 
fily, toward the open manifeftarion of antichrift. But the pope (you fay) holdeth not the kh^dome or empire ouer 
the world as the heathen did,but the fatherhood andfp'irituall rule of the church . That the pope ha th hcl d the empire 
ouer the kinges of the earth, and praflifed as great pride and tyranny euen againft them that beare the name 
of the Romanc emperors, and againft other kings of the earth : the ftories are full of examples . And that he 
ftill cjaimeth the fame empire and kingdomc, his blafphemous bull giuen out againft the Q_y eeke of 
1-noland, with other bis antichriftian praftifes againft her crowne and dignitie, doe manifeftly declare . lc 
is not therfore a fatherhood and a fpirituall rule, which he daimeth moft blafphemoufly ouer all the church: 
but vnder colour and pretenfe thereof, atemporall kingdomc, and an earthly empire ouer the kings of the 
earth. And as his predecefiburs the heathen emperours, vnder title of their earthly empire, vfurped the au- 
ftoritie ouer all religion, and were cMcdTontifices maximi, that is, thechecfe gouernours of religion : So 
the popes vnder the title of the checfe gouernement of religion, vfurpe all fouereintie of earthly dignitie and 
temporall dominion . Andfccing you confeffe that by the auftoritie of the Romane empire Chrift was put 
to death, it is cafic to conclude, that not letufalem ,but Rome which is fpiritually called Sodoma and Egypt, 
is that g eat citie fpoken of chap. 1 1. which as it crucified our Lord,fo afib it killeth his prophets and fainfts. 
Therefore without comrouerfie Babylon is Rome, the head and chicfeof all perfecutours of the church of 
Chrilt, as olde Babylon was of his people thelewes, as S. Auguftine himfelfe plainelie teachetb. Andfo 
may the au&our of diofe homilies in S. Auguftine be vnderftood : that one citie is principall in perfecution 
of die church, though the church hath many enemies befide that citie, and them that holdcof it. 



CHAP. XVIII. 



Tf'efattofBabjlon,lxrii(dgem-nt,plaguesandreuenges:firthewhich,c) tlx kings, \6 and marchants of the earth 
tlx*. fometime didcleaue vnto her,(bal m.ume bitterly : zo but heauen,and the Apoflles andVrophetsfral rdoyce. 

AN D after thefe things I faw an other A Nd after that, Jfaw another angellcme 
Angel comming downe frombeauen, X\fre>mheaften,hattifj^greatpfiwer i afidthe 
hauing great power : and the earth was illu- earth was hghtcncdmtbhis glarie. 

minated of his glorie. . t 

2 And 2 J»* 



Apoc.!4,8. 



C $A*k$ 



Chap, xviii. The Apocalypfe. 486 

z And he crie J out in force,faying,*Fal- 2 Andhe criedmightilywith aflrongWtce, 
len fallen is Babylon the great: and it is be- faying,* Great Babylon is fallen, is fallen, and is E6Um#S 
come the habitation of Dcuils, and c the cu- become the habitation ofdeuils,andthe holde of * cre * 5I ' 8 ' 

all fo ale (ptrites, and a cage of all vn c lean e and 
hatefullbirdes: 

3 F or all nations hauc drunken of the wine 
of the wrath cf her fornication, and the }<i*gsof 
the earth hatte committed fornication with her, 
and the mar chants of the earth are waxedrich 
of the abundance ofher pleafures, 

4 And I heard another voice from heauen, 
faying, Come away from her ,my people, that ye 
be not partakers of her finnes, and thatye receiue 
not of 'her plagues. 

5 Vor herjinnes are gone vpto heauen , and 
Cod hath remembred her wtckedneffe. 

6 Reward her euen as [he rewarded yon, and 

6 Render to her as flic alfo hath rendrcd giue her double according to hey worlds, and 
to you: and double ye double accordingto powrein double to her in the fame cup which (he 
her workes : In the cuppe wherin (he hath Qledvnto you, 

mingled,mingle ye double vnto her. 7 And as much as (he glorified her felfe, and 

7 As much as fhe hath glorified her felf, tiuedwantoly \fo muchpowreye in for her ofpu- 
*pin£anf an d hath been in delicacies, tfomuch giue nifhment and/by owe /for (he faid in her hart, I 
damnations- her torment and mourning : becaufe (he fitbeinga Queene* andamnowidowe^ndfhall Efai.478. 
"&£!* faith in her ha «> * 1 fic a Qji eene • and wi " fi< noforaw. 



ftodie of eueiy vncleane fpirit,and the curto- 
die of euery vncleane and hateful bird : 

3 Becaufe ai nations haue drunke of the 
wine of the wrath of her fornication : and 
the kings of the earth hauc fornicated with 
her : and the marchantes of the earth were 
made richc by the vcrtue of her delicacies. 

4 And I heard an other voice from hea- 
uen, faying, Goeout from her my people: 
that you be not partakers of her finnes , and 
receiue not ofher plagues. 

5 Becaufe her finnes are come euen to 
heauen, and Godhath remembred her ini- 
quities 



fureTor vnfaw- do w I am not,and mourning I ilial not fee. 

SHSSL 8 T M otc '"} ° ne day m )f > h z ttes , 

isa fore fen- come,death,and mourning,and famine, and 
K^ftriu. with fi reflie ft albe burnc . becaufe Godis 



tenceftufiich 
people as 
turne their 
whole life to 
luft and riot, 

JKin^sand 
Marchams arc „ 

moftencom- fclues vpon her, when they fhal fee the 
*3S£SL f™ke ofher burning: 

ncdinthc 



ftrong that fhal iudge her. 

o And % the kings of the earth , which 
haue fornicated with her , and haue liued in 
delicacies, flial weepe , and bewailethcm 



S Therefore (hall her plagues come in one 

day,deathsindforow,andhunger,andfl)ejJ)allbe 
vtterly burnt with fire , for ftrong is the Lorde 
•which iudge th her, 

P And they (hall bewailehsr, and the h>ngs 
of the earth (hall lament for her, which haue 
committed fornication with her. and haue liued 
wantonly with her, when they (hall fee the faioke 
ofher burning : 

* Standing afarre off for feare ofher Icre.ji 



/ 

pi litres of IO Standin g farrcoffortnc feare of her punifhment faying, Alas,alas',the great citie Ba- 

EvorKh torments, faying , Wo, wo, that great citie bylon,thatmightiecitie,foratonehoure is thy 

J*J** Babylon, that ftrong citie: becaufe in one judgement come, 

fielwis (ifthey houre is thyiudgcmcnt come. 

be not exce- x x And-the marchantes of the earth flial 

to linde varie- weepe, and mourne vpon her : becaufe no 

fittfureswL man ^ ia ^ hye their merchandife anymore, 



/ / zAnd the mar chants of the earth doe 
weepe andwaile ouer her, for no manbuyeth their 
ware any more. 

.-«..„ „,.„ . ' 2 The ware of gold and filuer,andpretioui 

ang once the 12 Merchandife of gold & filuer & pre- flones,andofpearle,and raynes, and purple, and 
SS'i cious ftone,& ofpearle, and fine linnen,and filke,andfcarlet,andallTh)wwood,andalma- 

purple,& filke,& fcarlet, & al Thyne wood, ner veffels ofyuorie,anda!lmancr veffels of moil 
& al veffels ofyuorie, and al veffels of prcci- precious wood, andofbraffe, andyron t andmar- 
ous ftonc and ofbraffe and yron and marble, ble, 

13 And cynamon, and of odours, and is -dud cinamon, and odours, and ointments. 

Should °' ntement > an df ran k e i nc enfe,and wine,and andfiankincenfe, andwine , andoile, and fine 

wwpctoiatc. oile,andflourc,andwheate,andbeaftes,and floure,andwheate, andbeailes ,and(heepe, and 

rticej3e,andhorfes,andcharibtes,andflaues, horfes, andcharets , and bodies, and Joules of 
and foules of men. 

14 And the apples of the defire of thy 
fbule are departed from thee , and al fat and 
goodly thinges are perifhed from thee, and 
they (hal no more finde therm 

15 The 



and ofal that 
made their 
heauen here, 
to be turned 

intopainesand 
damnation c- 



men* 



1 4 And the apples that thyfottle In $ ed after, 
are departed from thee, and al things rrhich&erc 
daintie % andhadin price, are departed from thee, 
and thonjhalt finde themno mere at all. 

Tttt 1/ 7h* 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xviii. 

I j The marchantes of thefe thinges // The ma-f chants of tbefe thinges which 

which arc made riche , flialltand farre from werevraxed'richftallftandafarreojfftomher, 
her for feare of her tormentes, weeping and forfeareofthepuntftmentof her , weeping and 
mourning, wailing, 

l5 And faying, Wo,wo,that great citie, 16 And, faying* Alas, alas jh at great citie^ zxe ^ 1 - 
which was clothed witlvfilke , and purple, that root clothed in raines, and purple, and fear- 
and fcarlet , and was gilted with gold , an d let } and decked irtth gold and pretiousftonesjtnd 
pretious ftone,and pearlcs : pearles : 

1 7 Becaufe in one houre are fo great ri- , ? For at a „ e home fo great riches is come 
ches made defolatc : and euery gouernour, to nought. And euery fiippe gouernour , andal 
and euery one that faileth into the lake, and they that ocenpiefhippes^ndjhipmen^nd as ma- 
the fliipmen, and they that worke in the fca, „y as mr fy in the feafioode a forte of. 

ftoode a farrc of , „ j j • j l r r i r > t 

18 Andcriedfeeingtheplaceofherbur- , x / 4ndcried,»hjntheyfaw thefmokeof 
ning,fayin g , What otheris like to this great burning faring, what erne u like vntoths 
Citie? great atte? 

19 And they threwe duft vpon their *9 ^MeycaftdtiJlonth,irheades, and 
heades, andcried weeping and mourning, cried,weeping and wailing^nd faying, * ^/.is ,ivc<x. 
faying:Wo, wo,that great citie,in the which alas } that great citie, wherein were made rich all 
al were made riche that had fluppes in the that badfliippesinthefea , by reafon of her cofi- 
fea,of her prices .-becaufe in one houre flic is H»ejfe, for at one houre ujhe made de folate. 
defolate. 2 Reioyce ouer her thou heauen,andye ho- 

tJldsamEks 20 e R e i°y ceouc rher,heauen,andyeho- JyApoflles and Prophetsfor God hath giuen your 

(hai reioyce & ly Apoftles and Prophetes : becaufe God iudgementon her. 

SiVSdS hath iudged your iudgementofher. 2 i Andamightie zAngeltooke vpaflone, 

confided, 2 1 And one ftrong Angel tooke vp as it /^ agreat m ilflone,andcafi it into thefea,fay~ 

ffice exited *' cre a g reat milftone, and threw it into the j„* f withfuch violence jhall that great citie 

pK h Sj P ' Waying,* With this violence foal* Baby- <Babylonbe cafi : , and frail be found no more at 

perfecutors. & Ion that great citie be throwen, & flial now 4B, 

XSe ^ found no more. „ ^dthe voice of harpers^dCMufth 

2X?" f " A ^ th /, volce . ofh ? r P ers ^ d , ofMu - onsMof 'Pipers andTrumpettersfhalbe heard 
krfe. ficians ^ f themthat fmg on ftalme and J^^ £.„ ^ . J dm A^ ^ 

p trompetjhalnomorebehcardintnec, and t .r r, l l a. rn r j • 

r . c r n ti /• 1 what foetter craft he be Mall be fotmd any more m 

euery artificer of cucry art ihal be round no ,/ J j,/ /• j r ■// ei mi / 
7 . 1 j, 7 t r 1 m , thee; and the found of a mm (hall be heard no 

moreinthec,andthcnoiicofthemUflialno _,_, „//; M ,L*. 
1 * * 1 . 1 more at all in thee : 

more be heard in thee, 

23 And the light of the lampe fhal no *3 Andthe Ughofa candle fiall ftine no 
more fliine in thee, & the voice of the bride- wore at all in thee, andthe voiceofthe bride- 
gromeandthc bride foal no more be heard grome,andofthebrtde,fbalbeheardno moreat 
in thee : becaufe thy marchants were the a/i in tloce : f or *k> *wcha»ts were the great 
priiKesofthe earth, becaufe al nations haue men of the earth, and with thmc inchantment 
erred in thine inchauntments. »*w decerned all nations. 

24 And in her is found the bloud of the 24. <tAndin her was found the blond of the 

Prophets andSainCles , and of al that were Prophcts > andoftheSainBs i andof allthat were 
flaine in the earth. (taine vpon the earth, j 

j 

MARGIN ALL NOTES. Chap, xviix. 

Rhcffi.I. II. Babylon that great.) By this it feemeth eleere that the >Apoft!emedneth not anyonedtie, buttljevniuerftl 

eompanie of tin reprobate , vphhb jl>at pitijh in tin day ofhtdgement : the old prof bets alfo naming the whole number of 
Goh enemiesmyjikaIly 9 Babylon.as Ierem.cfi. 

Fu/ke /. The Angcll (hewcth,that whereas Babylon boaftcd that {he was eternal], {he (hall be vtterly deftroied,and 

ncuerrife againe; Therefore here is nothing to proue , thathemeaneth not any one citic,but rather diat be R meisBaby- 
meancth the citie and kingdome of Rome,the fee of Antichrift, of whofe vtter deftruftion, die Angcll lpeci- ion. 
ally prophccieth.For the deftruftion of the vniuerfall coropanie of the reprobate, in the day of iudgement, is 
defcribed afterward, Cap.io 3 i r , and fb to the end of the chapter. And Ieretnie cap. % t. doth nothing els but 
hiflorically defcribc thecaptiuitie of Babylon,by Nabuchadnczcr and his power, and the aduancing of Icho- 
iacim by Euilmerodachking of Babylon,aa euery man will confeflc, thatreadcth the chapter; 

Chap, 




Chap.xix. 



re 

K 



r rhc Epiftle 
for many our 
tyrSf 



The Apocalypfe. 487 

CHAP. XIX. 

The Satntts glorifying God forth iuhgement pronounced vpon the harlot , 7 the mriage of the LamU it prepay 
cd 10 The JngclreCufeth to be adored of S John. II Thereappearethone(wboisthe\tordofGod,andthe 
Xingofkjw and Lord of lor defining on a horfe,whh a great armie, and fitting agahfi the beafi and the l^ngs of the 
earth and their armies: 17 thebirdesoftheahebeinginthe meanetimt caUedtodeuouretteirfiefo. 

AFTER thefc things I heard as ic were A A7"2) After thefe thinges , I heard agreat 

the voice of many multitudes in hea- IXvoice of much people in heauen paying, 

uen faying, ^//<?/«-w, Praifc, and gloric, and Alleluia :faluation,andglorie, andhonourjmd 

power is to our God: t ower De afcribed t0 &* Lor dour God: 

2 Becaufe true and tuft are his iudge- 2 Fortrue ^righteous arehistudgements, 
mentes whichhath iudged of the great har- - hg hah - w . thg whorf wM M 

i~* .U«t- U„«-U ^-rutM-/*^ rhp mrth in her J » °k ..t *** ** it r 



that hath corrupted the earth in her coryupt dearth with her formcratio*, and hath 

redom,andhathreuenged thebloudor t y m hh auenged the bloud of his feruants of 



lot, that hath corrupted the_ earthy in her 

whor 

hisfcmants,ofherhandes. for^. 

3 Andjagainetheyfaid,^//*/*-/*. And 
her fmokc afcendeth for eucr and cuer. 3 And agatne they fatd, Alleluia : and her 

4 And the foure and twentie feniors fel fmekg rofe vpfor euermore. 

downe , and the foure beattes , and adored * And the foure and twentie Elders jndthe 

God fitting vpon the throne , faying : || <iA- fare beasies fell downe , and worshipped Cod 

men^llelu-ia. that fate on the throne, faying, <^men , <>Alle- 

< And a voice came out from the throne, Ma. 



t At this day 

Rial the whole 



faying: Say praife to our God al ye his fer- 
uantes : and you that feare him , litle and 

great. 

6 And I heard as it were the voice of a 

great multitude , and as the voice of many 
waters , and as the voice of great thunders, 
hy'm^Allelu-iA: becaufe our LordGod the 
omnipotent hath reigned. 

7 Letvsbe glad and reioyce , and°iue 
glorie to him : becaufe % the mariage of the 

Surchoftht Lambeiscomc, and his wife hath prepared 

*f * finfy hcrfclf. 

Kfoynca 8 And it was giuen toher that {he clothe 
vmo chrift in her felf with filke glittering and white . For 
m.nagein cpa- ^ g^ ^ U ^ i u ftifications of Sain&es. 

Maw*. p Andhefaidtome,Write,*Blefledbe 

Lu 14. t hey chat are called to the $ fupper of the 
SfeSnal mariage of the Lambc. <£0 And he faid to 
lite prepare^ me,Thcfc wordes of*God,bc true. 

1 o I And * I felbefore his feete, to adore 
him. And he faith to me, See thou doe not : I 
am thy fellow-feruant, and of thy brethren 
that hauc the teftimonie oflEsvs. Adore 



(or his fpoufc 

the Church. 
Apoczz,?. 



X z^nd a voice came out of the throne > fay- 
ing^Praife our Lord God allye that are his fer~ 

uants , and ye that feare him both fmall and 
great. 

6 s/fnd I heard as it were the voice of much 
people 9 euen as the voice of many waters, and as 
the voice offlrong thundrings 9 faying* idlleln- 
ia; for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. 

7 Let vs be glad , andrei<yce 9 and glue ho- 
nour to him: for the mariage of the Lambeis 
come , and his wife hath made her felfe rea~ 
die. 

8 $,4ndto berwas granted that (he fhouldbe 
araied with pure & goodly raines: for the fames 
is the right eoufiieffe ofSainfts. 

9 sAnd he faidvnfome , Write : * Happie Matr.i*. 
are they which are called vnto the /upper of the Luke 14* 
Lambesmanage.iAndhc faidvntome* 7hefe 

are the true fayings of God. 

10 $AndI fell athis feete to worfhiphtm;& 
he faid vnto me,See thou doe it not /for I am thy 



God.For the teftimonie ofl E s v s,is the fpi- f 'T f tftt^tJ??^™!' 
rit of prophecie. «**"?, f^ff? °J*\ t 

II Andlfaweheauenopened, andbe- ^omeoflef^the^mteofprophecte. 



Ef.^,1. 



hold a white horfe : and he that fate vpon 
him,was called Faithful and True, and with 
iufticchc iudgeth and fighteth. 

1 2 And his eies as a flame of fire, 'and on 
his head many diademes . hauing a name 
written , which no man knoweth but him 

felf. 

1 7, * An d he was clothed with a garmet 

fprinkled with bloud : and his name is cal- 
led 



/ / sAnd I five heauen open, andbeholde a 
white horfe, and he that fate vponhimwas cal- 
led faith full and true , and in rightcoufncjfe he 
doth iudge andmake battel/. 

12 Htseiesvteteasafiameofjire, and on 
his headwere many crovunes, and he had a name 
writtenjhatno man knew but he him felfe. 

IS *nAndhervas clothe din a vefiure dipt EfaLfy 
in bloud: and his name is called, The reorde 

Tttt 2. ef 



c The fecotid 
per (on in fii« 

nitie^the fonnc 
or the Word 
of God, which 
was made 
ficfli.Io.t. 



Apoc.ijZf. 



The Apocalypfe. 



Apo.i7»T4. 

$ Eucn accor- 
ding to his h«« 
nunitie alfo. 



led/THE word of God. 

14 And the hoiks that are in heauen fb- 
lo wed him on white hories,clothed in white 
and pure fiikc. 

1 5 And out of his mouth procedeth a 
iharpc fword : that in it he may ftrikc the 
Gentiles.And*hefhalrule them in a rod of 
yron : and he treadeth the wine preffe of the 
furie of the wrath of God omnipotent. 

16 And he hath in his garment and in his 
thigh written/ t King ofkinges and 

LORD OF LORDES. 

1 7 And I faw one Angel (landing in the 
funne,and he cried with aloud voice faying 
to al the birdes that did flie by the middes of 
heauen,Come and aflemblc together to the 
great fupper ofGod : 

18 That you may catc the flcfti ofkings, 
and the flefh of tribunes,and the flelh of va- 
liants, and the flefh of horfes and of them 
that fit on them , and the flcfli of al freemen 
andbondmcn,and oflitle and great. 

ip And I fa w the beaftandthe kings of 
the earth,and their armies gathered to make 
warre with him that fate vpon the horfe and 
with his armic.. 

20 And the beaft was apprehended, and 
with him the falfe-prophet; which wrought 

figncs before him, wherewith he feduced 
them that tooke the character of the beaft, . 
and that adored his image . Thefe two were 
cart aliue into thepoole of fire burning alfo 
with brimrtone. 

21 AndtherciHvereflaineby the fword 
of him that iitteth vpon the horfe, which 
procedeth out of his mouth : and al the 
birdes were filled with their flefh. 



Chap. xix. 

of God* 

14 And the- amies zhich were in heauen 
followed him vpon white horfes y clothed xtith 
white andpfrre raines. 

15 e/tfW out of his mouth goeth a fiarpe 
fworde,that with it hefhouldfmtte the Heathen 
andhefoaliru/e them rritha rodoftron : and he 
treadeth the n me fat of the ferceneffe and wrath 
ofAlmightie God.. 

16 And he hath on his vesture, and on his 
thigh,anamemitten> Kwgof kings, and Lord 
of lords. 

ty Andlfmean Angelfiandinthe Smne, 
and he criedxrttha/ottde voice , faying to allthe 
joules that fie by the middefl of * heauen , Come, 

an& gather y our felnes together vnto the Sapper 
of t he gr eat God: 

IS Thatyemayeatethefiefb of k[ngs y and 
theflepj ofhighCaptaines,andthefleflj ofmigh- 
ticmen^dthe flefh of horfes, and of them that 
fit on them,and rbeflefr ofallfieemen 3 andhond- 
men^and offmall and great, 

ip Andlfawthebeafl, and the kings of the 
the earth and their armies gathered to? ether fo 
make battellagainfl him that fate on the horfe, 
and againfl his armie. 

2Q And the beafiwas taken, and with him 
thatfalfe Prophet , which wrought miracles be- 
forehim, withxthichhe decerned them thatre- 
ceiued the bettftes marke,and them that\rorfhip~ 
ped his image . Thefe both were caff qmke in- 
to a pond of fire burning with brimffone. 

21 aAndthe remnant wer e flaine with the 
fwordeof him that fate vpon the horfe, which 
fworde proceedeth out of his mouth: and allthe 
foules we're filled with their flefh. 



MARGINAL NOTES Chap.xix. 

Rhcm.I. 3- Againetheyfaid.) 70$ oftenrepeatingof Mkh-izintimesofreioycmg y the Church doth fohw in her Ser- 



t'JCC. 



F/ilke I. The Popifh repctitionof Alleluia,!* but a mockerie of the Sainfts in heauen, when neither the Prieft com- 

monly,nor the people,vnderftand what they mcai ie,by that often repetition of Alleluia. 



ANNOTATIONS. 



Chap.xix. 



Hhcm.2t *• Amen, Alleluia.) Thefe two Hebrue mrdes (as other els where) both in th Greece and Latin text arc kept re* 
, II! , i(V*t*f!wni mt tran(L*ted,vnles it le once or twifi in the Tf times . Yea and the Vrotefiants themfelues keepe jfen i» ,]» 



luia,not tran* 

flatcA 



vjij) as it hah in the text f.f the Scripture. 

The Church CathoUfy doth often andfpecutlly vft thkfacred word, to ioyne with the Church triumphant, confining of 
figels and Sai>xl>f»ho heie arefiid tolaude andpraife God with great reioycing, by this word Alleluia, and by cften re- 

"or. 

liti 

, . „ , faith it was funginfo\.„ 
Chnnh^but not m al a>ii S Werom ntmbereth it wrong the hrefies ofYigtlanim, That Alleluia could not befung but 
aiLaftii* Aducrf.Vigilant.c.t. 

The 



alleluia often 

vfedinchc 

Church,fpeci- 

allyinEaftet 

time. 
€pifi.ddla».e, 







Chap. xix. 



The Apocalypfe 



488 



The tructh is,by the vfe of the Scriptures it hath more in it */j0>,Prayfc ye the Lovi,fignifying with Itude, glorifying, j t fignifi et h 
and pray fin* ofGod,a great reioychg witball, mirth \ ana exultation of hart m the fingers thereof and that is the caufe &by more thenfas 
the holy Church fa^th, Laus tibi Dominc, Prayfe beco thee 6 Lord, in Lentandtimes f penance and mourning, but thc P'o^Rac* 
not Alleluia, width <w (S.Augufiine alfo dedwth) is a term? of fijnif cation and myJierie,toynedwitb that time,andtben ^ayfiye **• 
vftd facially hi the Church of Cod, when foe reprefenteth to vs in her Semite 9 the toyes and beatitude of site next Ifc: Lord. 
Xchkb is done fpccially at Eafter , by the toy full celebrating of Chrifies glorious Refurreftion andAfcenfton , after the psnall 
time of Lent which reprefentetb the mifnie of this life. See S.Augnfiine Scr.I.& ?.C.9,& 6.C.9. de Diuerfis tom.i o. and 
his cnarration vpon the 148. Vfalme. for in the titles andendes c { diner sholyVfabnes this Alleluia is full of 'mfifrie and Falftrranfla- 
facred figniftcation. Where we mttft asfye theVrotcfiauts, why they banc left it out altogether, being in the Hebrue, faying tion. 

neither Allcluia,wr, Prayfc ye the Lord,/« the Bible 1 577: anithatninetimes in the fixe lafi Tfalmes. 

Moreouer theftid holy Doff or (li.i.de do&.Chrift.C.T I .) -ffimeth that Amen and Alleluia be net tranflated into a^ ^Amen and 
ny other language propter fan&iorcm authoritatcm, for the moref acred authorise of the wordes ft remaining, and cp. ^' ie !l ra 
178. befaidt that it is not Lwfutl to tranjlate them. Nam fciendum eft &c. for it is to be knowen (faitbbe) that all ^fl-^n^ 
nations doc fing Amen and Alleluia in the Hebrue wordes, which neither the Latine man nor the Barbarous vulgar togucs, 
may tranflacc into his owne language. See S.Ricnm alfo alfo epift.137. And namely for cur Ration, S.Gregoriewi'd 
beare vs witnes that our countrie receiuedthe word Alleluia with their Chyifiianitie,faying thus li,i7.Moral.c.£.Lingua ™ J^' ?? In 
Bricannice qua: nihil aliud noucrat quam barbarum frenderc , iamdudum in Diuinis laudibus Hcbrxum ccs- churchfan^ 
pit rcfonare Alleluia. that is,Thc Britan tonguc,which knewe noihing els but to mutter barbaroufly, hath be* ^men and° 
gun of late in Gods diuinc laudesand prayfes to found the Hebrue t\\khxiz.AndtorImie y S.Ehnm(:^.\7.c.7 9 **llcluta 9 
writethythat tl>e husbandmen at thc plough fang AlIeIuia>tt>/;/i7> was not then their 'vulgar Jpeache.Yea hefayth that in Mo* 
thi(icr;es the finding o/*Alleluia was inficadofa bell to call them together ad Collc&am.in Epitaph.Paultf.c.io. 

This word is afacred£hrifiian,myfiiCAll,andangelicatlfong. and yet in the neweferuice boci^it is turned ;«fo, Prayfe yc ThcProteflaw 
thc Lord, and Alleluia is quite gr,ne,becanfe they lift neithsrto agree with the Church of Gcdjnor with the vfevf holy ptofanc this 

Scriptnw y no nor with their owne tranflaticnsMut no maruelfybat tltey cannot fing thc long of our Lord and o c A:%els in T^ - tr ^ n 
a ftrangc countrie,f/M* is,outofthe Catholik^Chirnhfintlrecaptiititieoffchifmeandhirifie. Laf,iy,wemgbtasy:tbrm # m £in u h e 
trlietlTer it Leailcne to fay Mac.M jHolanna^n^fauc vs we befcech thcer whereas Hofanm u wjl.alla wordojexcei- fignification 
dingcongmntaticn and toy which they expreffed toward our Sauiottr* euenfo Alleluia hath an other m-tner offnfe and thereof. 
fignificui-M ;« it, then can be expreffed by, Prayfc ye the Lord. ^ • l * *' 

Tulkc*2* For thc Latine text,it is not to be rcgarded,nor the Greeke of the olde Teftament, howc it pleafed the in- Vaine cauiling 
terpeters to leaue thefe wordes vntranflated. But in the Greeke of thc ncwe Teftament, which is endighted con * w:cd * 
bythcholyGhoft,itis matcriallto confider, that thefc wordes (as commonly vndcrftoodc, and eafic 
tobevnderftoodofallChriltians) are many times kept in their naturall foundc ,and not tranflated into 
Greeke. Partly becaufe they were as well vnderftood of them chatprofefled the religion, cytherof thclewcs 
or Chriftians ', as thc Greeke wordes them fclues : partly to cxprefle in relation of things done, more liuely 
the zeale of them that cy thcr affirmed any thing, or prayfed God in thefe termes. But where you fay , they be 
not tranflated , ynlejfe it be once ortwifeinthe Vfalmes ,itis falfc;For Amen is vfed but in thc ende of fourc 
Pfalmcs, which are according to your accompt Pfal.40.71.88joj.And in cucry one of thefc places it is tran- 
flated in the Greeke ^vofio^mfio, in the Latine F/4/,F/.rr,whichisinEnghfli So be it, So be it, where in the 
Hebrue it is Amen,Amen : except in thc laft , where Amen is but once in the Hebrue. So is Allcluiah twifc 
at the leaft tranflated in the Greeke and Latine Pfal.i 3 4,3 . and 1 46.1 . eumn % nCfm, in Latine, Laudate Demi" 
mm, which is in Engliili, Prayfc yc the Lord . And we alio retaync thofe termes in man/ places ofthe newc 
Teftament,whcrc they cannot conucnicntly be tranflated, becaufe they arc fo left in the originall. Why wee 
tranflate Amen fomc times Vcrcly,in thc place by you quoted, 1 hauc declared ynough to flay your merucy- 
ling. But in ottrferuice hookas (you (ay) we tranflate Jlleluiah into Trayfeye the Lorde , as though it hath not as good a 
grace in the acle offeriting God,as in the text ofthe Scripture. Surely wee are perfwaded, that Prayfe ye the Lorde, 
which cuery man vnderftandcth,hath a better grace and more agreeable to the doftrinc of S.Paul i.Cor.14. 
in the acte ofthe publike feruice of God, then Alleluiah not vnderftood but ofthe learned , although it be in 
the text of the Scripture.As we thinke of all other Hebrue wordes , which are to be tranflated into the vulgar 
tongue, that the Church may take edifying by them. We may rather meruaile what mouedtbe Greeke and 

Latine Tranflatours, to leauc it fo often in thc Pfalmcs vntranflated , and yet fome times to tranflate it. And 
if Alleluiah in the aft of feruing of God, haue fuch a gt ace aboue,Prayfe ye the Lord , it hath the fame abouc 
Laudate Dominum , which you your felucs vfc in your dayly feruice. But it is a great matter that you vf e this 
holy word Alleluiah, to ioync with the Church triumphant, bctweenc Eafter and Whitfuntidc:By which rea- 
fon you are difioyned from the Church triumphant,from Scptuagefima to Eafter, in which time you may not 
vfe it as Durande iayth.But whata vaine reafon thisis,thatyou ioyne withy Church triumphant by vfingthis 
termc, we may confider a litle. Firft Arethas, Beda, and other interpreters , vndcrftand the prayfe giuen to 
God to be ofthe Church militant in this world, and not ofthe Church triumphant. Which Church militant 
is faidc to be in Heauen,becaufe the conucrfation ofthe faithfull liuing on earth,is notwithftanding in Hca- 
uen. Secondly admitte it ihouldbc meapt ofthe Church triumphant, feeing the Angels and holy foulcs vfe 
no found of wordes in prayfing of God,why fhould you thinke you ioyne with them in the found oiAMuiah, 
rather then in the found of Laudate Dominum, or Prayfc ye the Lord? Thirdly if the Angels and blcffed fpirits 
did vfc the founde ofthe Hebrue worde , yet they vie that fccache which they all vnderftand. But moft times 
your Prieftes, yea and Bifliops, are ignorant of the vnderuanding ofthatword,asappeareth by Durande, 
which hath fo many fonde interpretations of it, as would moue laughter to any man that hath but fmallficht 
in thc Hebrue tongue. Howe much more therefore are your people ignorant thereof) Wherefore vfing that 
terme which you vnderftand not, you ioyne not with the Church triumphant, which vnderftandeth the 
tongue ofthe Angels, and prayfeth not God without Ynderftanding: But Sainfl: Auguftine ad Ian. maketh a 
greater matter of it then we doc. 

Tttt, 3, VcreJy 



The Apocalypfe. 



Chap. xix. 




feruicc 

oo Won: but Ac *m alter" is not of 3 "weight to make an hcrefie of u. More hkeit is, that Vigdamius roifli- 
ked the innouation attempted to be brought in by Hierom , who as feme write, brought the common vie or 
McUJ, from Icrufakm . But the trueth it (you fay) that by the vfi cf the holy Mam ,» hath more ma then 
•Pmfi ye fa Lord;: which if it be true, your vulgar Latine tranflation hath erred as much as the Proteitanis, 
in tranflatine it LmUtt Dcminum : for that hath no more in it , then, Prayfe ye the Lorde. And where as this 
terme hath buctwo wordes in it, the Verbc and the Mourn. Your vulgar Tranflatour down commonly (and 
for outfit 1 knowe) alwayes tranflate the Hebrue Verbe, by the Latine Vcrbe, Uudo.Latdate, UudttLaudent, 
Laud at&e. In all which he hathfhamefully erred, jf our tranflation oUMuiah bcnotnghttojajj, Prayfe 7c 

the Lord, 
by Preachers. 

therefore the worde ......... .-..,.... , , . . , .. 

be left vntranflated.fo often as it is vied in the Scripture, which were tco great an abfurdme.Wherefci e chis 
is nothing els but a malicious, foolifh , and vnlearncd quarrcll, againft the vfagc of our Church , in prayfinr 
thc Lord* in that founde of wordes, which the people vnderftandeth. As for yourfupcrftitiousarachil 
dim difference betweene Meluiah and Letts tibi Dcmine : the one for Lent , the other for Eaiter , 1 leaue to 
your felues , as meetc for your hypocriticall feruicc , which is in founde of lippes and outwards ihewe, not in 

(piritc and trueth. 

The ncwe found fermons of S. Auguttine de dmrfis, are matter meete for fuch a qucftion. In Pfata.148. he 
maketh no fuch fond diffcrencc,betwecnc Urn uh Domint, and Meluiah, but fheweth,tha t the Church before 
Eafter,fpending the time in fafting and prayer , did celebrate the ft ate or this life, but in prayfing God at La- 
fter, did fienifie the life to come , which yet was not in poflefllon: Tortl*u Allcluiah, wheb we fag (fayth he) 
tchkh U intemttedat you kntwe, Laudate Doroinum, Vrayfeye the Lord. Here you fee all the people vnderftood 
JMtilah. as well as Laudate Domin»m,md as well as our people vnde:ftand,Prayfeyc the Lord.But it u a que- 
ftion to be askcd,why we leaue it out altogether,no lefle then p.tirocs in the Bible 1 577-in the ■€. laft Pfalmes. 
To anfwere you (for my part) I knowe no fuch rranflation,that lcaueth it out as you fay: for that Bible whi:h 
I hau-,princed 1577. hath Prayfe ye the Lord,tennc times in the fiue laft Pfalmes:for fo many times HaMuiah 
h in the Hebrue.But in Pfal.i 45.it is not in the Hcbruc , and therefore not in the EngWh : except peraducn- 
ture in fome bookes of pfalmes 5 printed for the fpeciall vfc of reading and finging in the Churchy is omitted 
by the printer s as all other titles and inferiptions of the Pfalmes , which arc not vfually read or fung in the 
Church fcruice.Which if it be fo great a matter , we muft askc the Papiftcs , why they haue left out aMuU, 
altogether in their Portuis/««w<fc»J vfum Ecelefi* Sarumjn cuery pfalmc where it is both in the Kebrue,and in 
their owne vulgar Latine tranflation, not onely in thoie fixe laft Pfalmes, but alfo in rwcluc other Pfalmes, 
namely,pfalm 104.105.106. ltkewifcpl'al.iio.iii.n*.ii3.ii4ii5."< J .fi n allyP^- , 34-andi35.ButS.Auou- 

ftine fyou fay) affinrnth ,tbai Amen <x»</AlleIuiah besot tranjlated into any other latguage for the tmre holy at:- 
Uoritie of the rendu fi remaining. In deede he fayth , chat the knowledge of the Hebrue and Greeke tongues is 
needcfuH for 

ritie,mcanii. <3 •-«*•.. - L ... c t. l i n- 

men in Enghfh will tell a ftory of a French man or German,whcn it commeth to his rpeach,they wil c> prcfle 

a worde or two of his countrie language , to make the narration fecme more liuely. But he doeth not afhimc, 
that they be not tranfl ated into any language, for then he mould fpeake vntruely, as 1 haue proued in the bc- 
einnin^fceing they were in his time tranflated into Greeke and Latine , and he him fclfe in Pfalmc I48.tran- 
flateth AMuiah.LaiicUte Dominum. Neither doth he meane, that there is more holincffc in y found oi Hebrue 
iyIhbles,thenof the Latine. But as the Hebrue tongue is called the holy tongue ,bccaufe the holy Scriptures 
of the old Peftamcnt were firft written in it,which yet may be and haue bene in all good times of the Church, 
tranflated into any other languages. In the z.placeEpi.i78.anfwering the like quarels of the Arian Pafctn- 

tius(which cauillcd that die Greeke worde Hcmoufion was not founde in the Scripture )S. Auguttine proueth, 
that the fence and meaning thereof is found in the fcriprures, and this terme he vfeth , becaule it was agreed 
vpon in the Councell of Nice, where Greeke Bifhops were the chicfe , that confuted the herefie of Anus. . 
Nowe feeing the Church had receiucd this Greeke tcrmc,he thought it mecte to be vfed, and not to be alte- 
rcd,fo long as it were vndcrftood and knowen to haue the fenfe in the Scriptures. As for example , when the 
Church of all Nations had receiued to fing Amen and jiMmam the Hebrue tongue , it was not ImfrM firth* 
Latine man, or the hxtbanw man, totranjkte them into their owne language: he meaneth hi the publike fer- 
uicc, feeing the people vndcrftoode them, and the cuftome of the Church is not without caufe to be 
broken. But that they might not be tranflated into other fpeaches,or pronounced in ether languages , if the 
people vndcrftood them not, it is farrcfrom S.Auguftines meaning. 

S. Hierom Epift.137. rendring a rcafon why thefc wordes and fuch other, werercteyned in the Scriptures, 



< aufe of the trof.rietie ofeuery Imguege > that they could mtfo weB be exfrtfftiin other tongues *t in their owne 9 it is much 
better to leant them vntranjlued \Sitn by trmfbttin^ to diminifh the force of them* 

But nor.vithft anding this opinion of Origcn 5 he doth tranflate both Amm as the 70. doe fiat ,or as Aquik 
did,Faithfully 3 and j4Ueluia,Lattdate Domimm, Prayfe ye the Lorde. But Grcgoric will beareyou witnclTc, that 

our Nation, wich their Chriftianitic , tccciucd the Hebrue worde AKtkk* And what of that , fo long as they 

yna«rftoo4 



i 



i 
* \ 



C h a p. x ix. The Apocalypfe. 489 

vndcrftood it? That the plough men in Palcfline fang Alleluiah , Sainfl Hicrom reportcth , which they vn- 
derftood, becaufc it is all one in the Hebrue and Syiian language, which was their vulgar tongue: and there- 
fore they might well vnderftand it in y Monafterie,which was comonly vnderftood in al y world abroad.Bwt 
iti* afaredyCbriflian, tnyfHcaUjtnd angelicall fong^and yet in thenewefertdceit is turned inte^Pray ft ye the Lord. Why 
fyrs?is not Prayfe ye the Lord a facrcd , Chriftian, myfticall, and Angclicall fong ? doeth nothing pleafc you 
but that which the people vnderftand not? That which the Angels lung in the Syrian tongue to the Shep- 
hcards at the Natiuiticof Chrift , was a facrcd , Chriftian , myfticall and Angelicall fong: yet you fing it m 
your maifc, neither in the Syrian tongue in which they pronounced it,nor in the Grceke tongue , in which S. 
Luke did wiitc it , but in Latinc , and yet not in the La tine of your authenticall tranflation, norindcede 
trucly tranflatcd : for you fing in Excelfis , and not in Alt .ffimis , and yet 1 thinke it were but a fmall matter to 
pickc a quarrcll 3gainft you. 

Therefore Alleluiah is not quite gone , as you fay falfcly, when we hauc the foil fenfe and meaning of it in 
our language, much better then you haue of that Angels fong, which you call Gloria in Fxcelfi*. WcfLig 
therefore the Lordcs fonges (his name be pray led for eucr)in our owne Countrie,andin our owne language, 
and in the vniticof the Church of God, outof the filthie finke of Babylonicallfuperfhtion, 

B;tt laft of all you tbinkgyott may asbg vs whether it he all one to fay Matb,%lMo(anna 3 andf*ue vs we befeeche thee. 

And we thinke we may anfwerc you, that it is not all one: for Hofanna fignifierh , Saue we befeeche thee, not 
fauc vs.Thc people therefore prayed for the profperitie and increafe of the kingdome of Chrift , as the Pro- 
phet taught the in long before. And the Apoftle to cxprcflc their godly zeale , vfeth the very worde which 
they vttcrcd.That it was a worde of exceeding congratulation andioy ,it is not in thefigmficationof the 
Verbcsbutinthatfpcciallvfeofitjandfoin the word Alleluia. It isoncthingto tranflate, an other thing to 
giucthe fenfe,according to the circumftance of the texr tranflated. 

Therefore Alleluia is as trucly tranflatcd , and may as well be cxprcfledinEngWhbv , Prayfe yc the Lord: 
as it is in Latinc by, Laudate Dominum: witnefle Sainft Auguftine , Sainft Hicrom , and your owne vulgar La- 
tine Interprctour, who profane and diminilh the fignification thereof, by Laudate Damnum , as much as we 
doe, by Prayfe ye the Lord. I doubt not but your owne friendcswillbeafhamedinthcirhearccs,tofceyou 
thus wrangle without any iuft caufe about fo vaine a quarrcll. 

RhftM.?* 8 * Iuftifications of Sainftes.) Here the Heretics in their tranflations could not alter the word iuftificati- Bcxa. 

ons into ordinances, or conftitutions , as they dd falfcly in the fir ft ofSaintt Lnkg 9 whereof fee the Anno- IwHificationa 
tation there yerft 6. hit they are forced to fay in Lathe, iuftificationcs ,<# Bejg: andin Engtifh , rightcouf- ^orljesnot 
ne(Te,(/or iuftifications they veill not fay in any cafe for feare of inconvenience.) yea and they cannot deniebut & ch^efeftes 
thefe iuflificatkns be the good wcrkgs of Sainiies. but where * they m*l\e this ghfe , that they be fo called , be- offarhiufti- 
caufe they are the fruites or effett of faith and of the iufiice which wee haue by onely fay th y it is m r fi enident* tying;**:* be- 
(y falfe and agawft the very text y and nattrre of the word*, for there is no cattfe why any thing fhoutd be cat- fciu e V rf iro\vith 
led a mam iufifcation , but for that it mafyth him iufi.fo that 7 iuftifications ,be the venues offaytl^ho^ n»ithiuftifitt 
charitie , and good deedes , iuflifying or making a man iuft , and not ejfefles of iuflificAtion . neither fayth one* arcau. 
ly y but they all together bee the very ornaments and inwarde garments , beautie^ and mflice uf the fade, a* bete 
it is eaident* 

Tulke ■? ^ or our tran ^ at ' on of this worde ftw&wps. Luke the I . the Reader may be refblued in that place. Wee Iui' ! ncation 
tranflate a worde that hath diuerfe fignifications,diucrfc]y, as the vndcrftandineof euery place rcquireth: lo b y ****** ond * 
here we tranflate it iuftifications, rightcoufnefle, or iuft deedes, as the auftor ot the Homilies in S. Auguftine 
tranflatcththcm.I«/kf4#rt, or any thingthat hath the fame fenfe. Andwefeareno inconuenience to tran- 
flate it iuftifications inEnglifli: for our iuftification before Gcd by faith onely, will neuet be ouerthrowen by 
that termc, though we denie not,but thefe iuftifications be the good workes of Sainfts. But where we fay they 

befo caiedy lecaufi they are the fruites offaith^ and of the iufiice which we haue by faith onely , (you fay) it is mofi eui~ 

dently falfe* and againfl the very text and the nature of the worde. Concei ning the text it is this.To htr was graun- 
ted , that flic fliould be clothed with fine linen or filkc , cleane and fhining: for the fine linen or filkc arc the 
iuftifications of Sain&cs. 

This text compared with Apocalypfe 7-*4« fheweth whence the beautic of this garment commeth, verely, 
not of the iufticeofmcn,butofthcbloodofthelambc n and the merite of his facrificc. Therefore the text 
hath no euidencc for you.But the nature of the word affbrdcth you a ftrong argument:/**- there ss no caufe(you 
fay) why any thing fhvuld be calleda mans iuftfication, buffer that it mtfyetk him iuji. Here you reafon childifhly of 
the etymologic of the Latine word iujiifico, which fignifieth in deedc properly to make iuft , but in fcripture is 
often vfed to accompt iuft, to declare iuft, to acquittein judgement, as infinite wordes are vfedvnto other 
fignifications , then can be taken out of their precifc cty mologie, or deriuation. 

Therefore you muft reafon(if you wil gaine any thing)of the nature of the Greeke word eft^/^Ttf^xcept 
you will allowe iuftifications to be taken in as many fignifications as tftK&uf&T* be . If you will doe fo , as 
rcafbn will enforce you,there is caufe why a thing may be called a mans iuftification , which doth not make 
him iuft ,but declare him to be iuft. In the Pfalmcs oftentimes your vulgar Latine tranflation vfeth this 
worde lufiificatioHes tuasfor Gods iuftifications, and Luke I . Juflificationibus Doming in the iuftifications of the 
Lorde. Might you not as well fay ? thsre is no canfewhy any thing fhoutd be called the hordes sufiification , but for 
that it miketh him iufl. 

If there be caufe why any thing may be called the J-ords iuftification , which doeth not make him iuft, 
there is alfo caufe, why a thing may be called a mans iuftification, which doeth not make him iuft, 
but declare him to be iuft: and fo are good workes the iuftifications of Sainftes, becaufc they declare 
them to be iuft, not becaufc they make them iuft before God, as we haue proued more atlarge Iac.T. Wit 
dome is iuftificd of her owne children , nnd yet {Vice is not made iuft by them. The Publicanes and finners iu- 
ftificdGod,yct they madenot God iuft.Ierufalemhathiuftified her fiftcr Sodoma, yet flic hath not niadehcr 

Tttt, 4. iuft, 



Ii 



r 1 



11 



The Apocalypfe. Chap, x i x. 



iuft, wicked iudges fometimcs doe iuftifie the vngodly men ,y et ?hcy make them not iuft. The Pharifces iu- 
ftificd tlicm felucs, yet they made not them fclues iuft. The Lawyers call that a mans iuftilication,which ma- 
kethneitherthemannorhiscaufeiuftjbutdcclareththcmtobciufV. Againe, the word is not unification, 
but iuftifications in the pluraU number, whereupon you may as well conclude, that cucrygood workeisa 
mansiuftificationby making him iuft, and fo you haue not two iuftifications making a man iuft, according 
toyournewediftinftion,butmfinitciulhfications. But in tructh all thcic iuftificauons are the effect of one 
iutlification, which is by fayth onely in the merites of Chrift ,and arc the ornament and outwardc garment, 
declaring the inward itifticc of the fbule. For Garments arc all without die thing clothed with them , and arc 
not called inward,in refpeft of the thing clothed, buc in refpect of more outwardc garmentes. Therefore this 
pure ihining garment is the light of good workes , proceeding from inward fayth, and fliining outwardly, to 
the glory ot their heauenly father. 

RhCfft* 4- 9 I o. And I fel ) The Vrotefiants abufe this place ytnd the example of the Angels forbidding John to adore him being s ;Iohns ado- 

but his fellow feruant^and af pointing him to adore God, againft al honour t reuerence.and adoration of Angels ^Saincls/jr o- a"!"? r 
ther fanclifyzd creaturesjeaching thai no religkus worfoty ought to be dene vnto them. But in truth it makethfor nofuch tcd^caini? the 
furpofejbut only warmth ystluttDiuine honour and the adoration duetoGod alone^maynotbegiuentoanyAngeloro- Proteftonrsv 
ther creature^. Auguft.de vera xcli^X3^Mtirri0^ndwhentheAduerfiricsrcpliethatfogreat John was, jjufingibe \ 

could not be ignorant of that point y nor would haucgiuen distine honour vnto an Angel (forfo he Itad been an Idolater*) and ~^ J, 1 

therfore that he was mt reprehended for that , but for doing any reDghut reverence or other honour whatfoeuer to his fellow fonts an: refci- I 
firuanti we anfwer that by the likf reafon 9 SJohn being fo great an Apoftle , if this later hfnde ofrtuzrence had been v«- led by their j 

lawful and to be repreknded , as the Vrotcfimts hold it is no leffe tlxn the ot'ner , could not hone been ignorant thcrof^nor ovvnc reafon « t 

Would haste done it. 

Tlxrfore they might much better bane learnedofS. Augtsftin* (q.tfi. in Gcnef.) how this fable of S John was corrected SJohn erred 
ly the Angel^and wherein the errou.w.is. In effttlit tsthtu, That the Angel 'being fogkrious andfsttofmaicfixfirejen- on 'i' lnth .^ 
ting Chrift < per fon^and in his nam: vpngduers wordes proper to GocUas y lamthefirftandthelaft,andaliueandwas j^ r heAn- 
dead,<u.'<//»r/> Ufa /nig! t weiletakgn of S. lohn, by errour of bisperfon, to be Chrift him felfand that the Apoftle pi efu* gel ro bcChrift 

wing him to befo in de^ dejtdoud him with Jjiuine honour ; which the Angel eorreflingf old inm he w*s not Godjmt one of hiroftl tnnd Co 

' ' ' ~ u J adorns him as 




nuftahi':gcn:forai}Otherj:hinhli2gthatwliichwasan Angela to haue been our Lord: becaufe he kniwe that car Lord him Efi*9>'* Gr*c 
fclfis alfo * called an Angct^mid hath often appeared in the vifions oftfcfaitlful. Malacj, 

And the 1M$ is to be th:Ughtof the Angel appearing in the 2s of the Apocalypfe^ whether it were tljcfams or an other, 
for that alfo did foappeare^that lohn could not tel whether it were Chrift him felf or nofil the Angel told him. OncethUn c t n r -j 
certahie/hat I ohn did net for molly (at tlx/fay) commit idolatrie^ norfinneat al herein, ImowtngaldnctiesofaCljriclian ^ox. in thisa- 
WMtt, no leffe then anAngeiofbeauenfaingaifi in as great lionour with God> yea and hi more then many Angels. Which deration, 
perhaps may be the eaufe (and confidently an other explication of this place) that the Angel knowing bis great graces and A P o: .^ cr e 5 - 
merites before Gcd, wonidnot accept any worfhip or fubmiffton at his hordes^ though lohn againe of bhf humibtie did it, as ^SS^T 
cdfo immediatii afterward chap.zz. which beltkg he would not haue done, if he had been frecifily aduiftd by the Angel but 
a mmmt before^ of errour and vndttetifulnes in the faile . Howfoeuer that be , this is euident , that this the Angels refu- 
fin? of adoration^ tab$th not away the duereuerence andrefpecl we ought to haue to Angels or ether fanclified perfons and 
creattires. andfi theft wordes 3 See thou doc it not, figfiifie rather an earneft refufal 9 then atiy/ignifcathn of crime to be 
committed thereby 

FulkCf. This place is not abufed by Proteftants, but proueth inuincibly againft Papiftcs, that all religious wor(hip A " wiftfuw 

and feruice,bclongeth to God, and may not be yeeldcd to any crcamrc. But you fay, it maketb for no fab tur- wot * i P bdon 

fofi 9 but onely wameth vs y that diti.ne honour \ and the adoration due to God alone, may not be giuen to any creature -• vet S/" 6 y C ° 

the text is plainc,that all religious worfhip snd fcruice,is due to God alone,and to no creature.For the Angel 
fayth no t,worihip God onely with this kind of feruicc , but worfhip God : ftgnifying that this fcruice was due 
onely to God. And this is that which S. Auguftine fayth: T>evcrareligionecap.vltmo.Quarehononnmseos&c. 
We honour the Angels with htteprt whhfiruice 9 neitkr die we build temples to them : For they will net befo honoured of 
'Usjitcmtfk thrj b^iows that we cnrfelues, when we aregocd r xre the temples of the higheJJ God. 7 herefire it is rightly writ- 




dangerous. Afterward he concludeth in thefe wordes. Let religion therefore binde ys to one God omnipotent, becauji 
bettveene cur mind by which we vnderftand him to be the father and the trueth, that k y the inward light by which we vn- 
derftandhimytlxre is m creature inierpofed. 

By which fentences it is manifeft that he meaneth , that all religious worfhip and feruke , is due onely to 
God.and that who fo cuer Angel or man,requireth or receiucth any religious worfhip or fcruice,he vfiirpeth 
that which is due onely to God. Where it is to be noted , thathe ouenhrowcth your diftinftion ofLatria and 
Dow/w/ccing he denicth religious Dculia or feruice,to be due vnto Angels,who are to be honoured with Ioue, 
not with fcruice. But where we rcplie, that S. lohn fo great an Apoftle coulde not be ignorant, that no Angel 
is to beeworihippedas God, and therefore intended not to worfhip the AngellasGod.Youan(were^*6« 
likg reafon t f this later b^ide cfreuerens Ltd hen* vnltwfull, Ix coulde not haue beene tgmrant thereof \ nor woulde basse 
done it. Here againe we rcply,it is manift ft by his owne confefllon , that he was twife deceiucd in this point, 
not of ignorance , but of forgctfulnelfe in this extafie of minde, whiJe hec behelde the glorie of the 
Angell that (hewed him thefe things. But the other errour of worfhipping the creature as the Creator was 
to grofle errour , to enter into any fo religious and wife an heart as the Apoftle had. 

Wc 









C h a p . x ix. The Apocalypfe. v 490 




eth,thacciuilc adoration is not dicre forbidden, but religious adoration and feruice, which is proper to God, 
Heither let it wo.vc(faith \\c)that in an other place in a certaine Scripture, the .Angelforbiddetb a man to adore him; for the 
*/lngel feemed or appeared to befnch an en ? as he mi'^jt he adored in fiead ofGcd •• and therefore tk worfoipper was tote cor- 
rected. Whereby he meaneth no more, but that the glorious apparition of the Angel deceiued Iohn, to thinke 
that he might be adored with religious worfi>ip,which pcrteincth oncly to God; whereas Angels are to be ho- 
■; noured (as he faid before) with loue,not with religious fcruice. Butyou fay, tlxJngelrvasfofullofm.'tieftiere- 

\ \vcfcnting Chrifies perfonjmd in his name vfing diners wordes proper to GoiyAs I am tlje firft and the iaft 9 and aline and was 

j dead, that he might well be tak^n by Sjvhn, by error of bi$ per/In to be Chrift bimfeife. But this could not be for diuer S 

caufes. For this was not the fame perfon that appeared in the firft Chapter, like to the Sonne of man : which 
was Chrift himfclfc,and no Angel that prefented his perfon. As Chrift himielfe appeared in his owne perfon 
to S.Paul Aclsj). And at other timcs,(b did he there vnto Iohn. 

Secondly S.lohn confefleth, that this Angel which fliewed him thefe things, was one of thefeuen Angels 
that had the fcucn vials Cap. 17.1, Therefore he could not be decerned in his perfon,to thinke hee was Chrift. 
Thirdly,he willed him immediatly before,to uttitc>B/tjJed are they that are exiled to tlx Supper of tire Lambe. which 
S.lohn was not ignorant to be Chrift,accordmg to the vifion which he reportcth Cap.u Therefore it is mani- 
(cR 3 that Iohn knew this Angel not to be Chrift,and therefore erred not in his perfon to thinke he was Chrift, 
and intending to worlhip him as Chiift,but to woHhip him as an hcauenly Angel, that had fliewed him thefe 
rhings,and opened thefe great myfteries vnto him. Therefore in vainc you goe about to excufe his fault with 
your lhamclcfle dtftinction, which he doth plainly confclfe 5 to the glory of God,& the edifying of the Church 
in the true and fincerc worlhip of God. Where you fay, he was not culpable at all in his facte, and tinned not 
in this adoration,you wil belike remoue the crime from Iohn to the Angel : who forbade him the f aft, where- 
in he finned not,nor was culpable at all. And it is a very groifc error of your Scholemen to holdc,that if a man 
worlhip a dcuil in the iliape of an Angel, he finneth not, nor committcth idolatrie formally, but oncly errcth 
materially. As though finne of ignorance and errour were no finnc, becaufe it is not Co grcat,as Jinne againft 
knowledge : and as though men were not bound to learne to knowc God, that they worihip none in fteadc of 
God,nor with the worfhip that is due oncly to God. The man of God that bcleeucd the olde Prophet which 
lyed vnto him,finned grieuouf ly,as appeared by his puniihmcntjbecaufe he trafgreffed the word of the Lord, 
and did not examine his prophecie, by that which he was aflured to be the word of God. i.I{eg.i$. So if Iohn 
had worihipped the Angel as Chrift,he was culpable,becaufc he did not firft confider whether he were Chrift 
in deedc. But in tructh he did fo appeare to be one of the 7. Angels,that Iohn coulde not be ignorant that hec 
was not Chrift. But where you defendc him by his knowledge of all duetics of a Chriftian man,you labour in 
vainc to excufe him,fceing not oncly in this place, but alfo after this admonition, he committed the lame of- 
fencc,as he confefieth Cap.n. of humane frailtie and forgetfulnes,though not of general! ignorance of Chri- 
fti an ductic. Vpon which place Jmbnfius Ambevtus wr itcth thus : It is greatly to be mmtnkd nhy Iohn contrary 
to the prohibition of the ^ngel y would bane Xnrfhifped him thefecond time. Tor kef re in like maner he had forbidden him to 
adore him^and taught that God onely is to be adored. What meaneth it therefore, that century to bis cowmaundemem&ho ve- 
rely as a meffenger oftruethjxtd told him before jh.it this honour ofreuerence was of due tie to be offered not to a creature • but 
to tht Cream Jx would nw honour him againefP^nlefie perhaps Jx ioyned this and the former vifion together y and repeatetb the 
fame things which be did be for a or els being ftrthgn with great aftomfoment of the vifions, he confffctb that In had forgotten 
that which the Angel emmaundd him beforehand fo would bane adored him againe. 

That you affirmc,W;« to bane beene m asgreat Innour with God, yea & in more then m.%ny Angels: You (hew youc 
boldnelfc,to pronounce fo confidently of that which no mortal creature knoweth. The worde of God telleth 
vs of the dignitic of the children of God after the rcfurrc£hon, to be equall with Angels, but in this frailtie of 
life whereto they arc fubic&rhey muft necdes be inferiour to Angels,lceing Chrift himielfe in whome was no 
frailtie of finnc, was made inferiour to the Angcls,by the fuffcring of his dcath,H>£r.2.j>. Your fecond explica- 
tion is yet more abfurd,that the Angel and S.lohn fliould ftrcine courtefie (as men doe) in yeelding and rcfu- 
fing rcucrcncc one of another. Butthe words of the Angel doe plainly confute this fond glolfe.For rendring 
a rcafon,why he will not be adored by Iohn,hc faith, that In himfelfe is bis fellow feruant. He faith not, that Iohn 
is in graces and mcritcs before God as good as he. But he is a fcruant as -well as hee, bound to worfhip God 
their common Lord,as much as he is; not to recciue worfhip of his fellow fcruants. Secondly he faith,that he 
is fellow fcruant not only of Iohn,but of the reft of his btethrcn that hau: the teftimonie of lefiis. And Cac.zz. 
and of them alfo thatkeepe the wordes of this booke, that is of all true Chriftians. Therefore he ftrcineth not 
courtefie in refpectof Johns great graces and merits: for he will not rcceiue this worlhip of any Chriftian, by 
the fame resfon that he rcfulcthitoflohn. Therefore as the wordes are manifeft,lohn is prccifcly admo- 
niflicd of the Angel, of errour and vnductifulncfle in the fact , yet foone after of forgctfulneifc falleth into the 
fame errour and vnductifulnefle againe. But bow foeuer that ic(you fay) this is evident jhat this the .Angels refufmg 
•J of adoration fakgh wt axcay the due reuerence & refyctl we ought to bane to ^ngels y or other fanftifed perfons and creatures. 

This ihould be cafily graunted,ifyou could ftay here. For we would not by any meancs take away the due re- 
uerence and refpeft we ought to hauc to holy perfons and things, whatfocuer be fan&ificd by God. But it is 
cuident that this the Angels rcfufingof adoration,taketh away all religious adoration or fcruice of Angels or 
other creatures whatfocucr,vvhich is due onely to God. But where you fay thefe word s 9 See thou doe itn\Si<r- 
nifie rather an earnefi refufall, then any fignificathn of crime committed tltereby >lt is very abfurd. For thefe wordes be 
not oncly of rcfu&l],but of prohihition,(as euery childe knoweth,) and S.Auguftinc in the places before men- 
tioned doth teftific. Seeing therefore they prohibitc that which was not to be done (as S. Auguftine alfo con- 
fcfTcth)thc doing of that which the Angel forbiddeth, muftneedesbe a crime, whofoeuer comroittech it, and 
the greater after lb carncft a prohibition. 

MA 



Sbem. $. 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xdc. 

And tniml it U that tbeVroieftdnts ma^ngtbemplues fo fure of the true fenfe ofeuery doubtful face by conference of The Protects 
tthc S criC vi-'es, ft' \v not here the conference and comparing of Scriptures that them fekesfo much or onely require. We byconterenc* 
Wilgi'tethemocCiifion.^damrtbodefotodoe, thus. He that doulteth of this place, findeth out three thnfrsofnuefiion, „£ n E™I es 
which >mfl be tr;e.l bj o:lk? Scriptures. Tbefirfl, wbetlxr there ought to be or m ;y be any religious reuei-ence or honour ijaf ou5 2 Jora*" 
chn:to<mycre:ittn$.ukingthe word religion or religious worfloipni,t for that fecial honour which is properly and onely due don ofcrca- 




jrw^evvwy. 



... ^ . , , , - - points 

for :• the things ; or at the feeze of the per font t bat wefo adore. For ofciuil dmtte done to our Superiors by capping, kneeling, or herein cxami- 

ctbtr conrtrfie, 1 tbin!*e the Vrotefiants red not fond with vs : thowj) in deede, their amtments make as much at/unli the ne ^ an ^ P 101 "^ 
oneas:hoth:r. * by Scriptures. 

But fir religious worflr.p of creatines (\\hichwe$^ « 

r H^ 1 1J. t he Templefbe tabernacle, the Arfatbe propitiatcrie, tlx Cherubim^ the altar, the bread of proportion, the Sabboth, andal j£ [" ^ l * wor " 
?t n' g their Inlsesjvere not referenced by alfignes ofdatotkn and religionwhethtr the Sacraments ofClmfi,thc Vriefls ofour Lord, turcs 

frj$fn*£$t* tfa TrophitJ ofiGodfhe Goffd,Scriptures,the name oflssv s, fuch li£g(wbicb be by vfe,fignificationfrfanclification made z 

H '• holy) are not n,W to be reuerented: and they fhalfinde al theft things to hatte been renerenced ofal the faithful, without a* Thc famc * 

ny dtfhomur ofGod,andmuch to his honour \ Secondly ,that this reutrence is named adoration in the Scriptures fhefe fbea- ■ e adora * 

cfce^^ffPf^S.Adoreyeliisfootcftoolejbccsufcitisholy. WHcbr.H. He adored the coppe ofhisrod. " j 

Thirdly flat the Scripturss alfo warrant vs {as the nature of the word adoration giueth in al three tongu:s ) l o bowe dcwr.e Falling pro- 
our bodies fo fall fiat on the ground at the pre fence of fuch thinges, and at tlxftete of holy per fins ^fpuiall v Angels, as lolm ^ rac before the 
dot h here,thefi examples {roue, Abraham adored the Angels th.it appeared to hwi. Afoyfes alfo the Angel that (hewed htm JfcLJ!j*<2 a 
felfout of tin bufl), who were creatures, tlmtgbtbey reprefentedGodsferfon,as this Angel fare did, that jpafy to SJolmJta- Gen!tt. 
loam adored ib* Angel tbatfioode before km with afworddxawen. T^um.X"-. lofui adored falling fiat dwne before thefeete £xed.$. 
of i he Jngel,caUing htm his L ord, knowing by the Angels owe tefiimonie,that is was but an Angel. Who refufed it nctjjtU Io f u * 5 • 
veqmteiyetmorcrtixrencefmmamidinglrim An"ek°° 

feme onely of the Angel. d 

Yea not onely to Angels, but tnen f) great Trophets this deuotion was doners to Daniel by tiabucbodonoftr, wh fill fiat Adoration of 
yponhis face L fore htm,and did other great nffkes of 're/igion.wbicb tlteTropbet refufed not ,becaitft they were done to God jP ro phersand 
rather tlxn to him,as S.Hicromdefmiah the fame againftVorphyrie y who charged Daniel with intolerable pride therein, tjJJ? ™* 
andthefaid holy doctor atkagcth the fa£l of Alexanier titcgreat,that didtheliketo* IoiadastUbghpricftofitbelewes. * uddm 
Unfetter that b: ( for of tbefiurifce there mentioned there may be fome doubt > wind) the Clnsrch dctb akw.es tmmediatly to 
God, and to m creature') the foci ofthepropljets (4 fyg.z)tO Ettlgusfs flaine : where they perceiuing that the double gr-tee 
andjpirit of Ettas tctsgiuen to him,felfiat dovne at bisfeetc and adored. So did *ine Sunamite. to omit that Achior adored 4^5M* 
ludithy fatting at her fetters a woman UcffedofGod,and infinite otljer places. JtmtMfr 

Alvphichthinges,bycomparngtl)eScriptures,ourAdiier^ to be lawfully done to men, and An- 

gcb,ml fjtseramc holy creatures. Whereby they might ccnuince them filucs, and perceiue, that that thing could not be for- 
bidden S. lubn to die to the Angel, n bich they pretend : though rfo Angel for t&fcs might refufe euen that which Sj •/;» 
did Ltn fully vnto him,as S.Veter did refufe the honour giuen him by Cornelias, according to S. Clrryfoftonu opinion, ho. z $• 
in c. 1 0. Act. yea eutn in the third chapter oft his bookg ( if our Aduerfaries would lookg no further ) they might fee where 
this Angel prcphuicth aidproniftth that the IctvesfhouUfall downe before thefeete of the JngelofPhiladelphia and adore. 
See theAnnotjI?ere. 



Fulke /. 






Concerning the expounding ofdoubrfull places of Scripture, by conference of other clcareplaces where- vnderftandin 
in you deride vs: S.hu^n(tinthith,2{pthingalnwfi is fetched^ wlxre 3 to ofrheScrip- 

be -rtte.ed rmfipiunely. De dott.Clrrifl.lb.zsap.6. Nowc this text is fo clearc and euident of it iclfe» as ic is one of cures by coa- 
thofcplaees^vhichmayfeructoexpoundc the obfeurkie or difficultieof other tcxtcs, where any doubt may fcrcncc * 
arife concerning religious adoration and fetuice,which is due onely to God. But feeing you will be blindc in 
the clearc light ofthcSunne at middc-day, and make doubt of this place where none at all needeth,but to 
cloakc your thamcfull idolatrie,yeelding religious worlhip and feruice to creatures : Let vs confidcr your 
three doubtcs or qucftions. Tirftrthetlxr there ougfoto be or may beany religious reverence or honour done to any crea- God onely to 
tare. But hcre(becaufc you haue S.Auguftine flat againft the graund queftion 3 ) you diftinguilh of this word be worftipped 
Religion,and religions by petition of principle,or begging the matter in controucrfie, that there is one kinde JS**} rdi £ ous 
of religious worlhip proper to God, and an odier to creatures, where as the queftion is 9 whether all Religion itxuM * 
and religious worfhip and feruice be due only to God. But becaufe I will not ftriue with you about a terme, 
ifwe might agree about the matter: So that you will graunt with S.Auguftine in the place by you auotcd, 
That tcemxy haue no Religion or religious worfhip and feruice of the workfs of men, that is of Images, for the wor^g men 
themfelucs that rnaligfucb things,are better then ttxir worlds jevhom yet we ought not to worflrip .That we Oil- ht to haue 
no Religion or rcligions,worfliip and feruice of dead meniFcriftbey tiuedgcdlyjtl)ey are notfo takptthat theyfeekg 
fuch : but they will haue him to be worfl)ipped ofvsjby wlyofe illumination they reioyce y that we are feflowe fa u ants of their 
dignitie or wartimes* Tlnrefore they are to be Immured for imitation fxkg, they art not to be adored for Heligton. 

Finally, that we ought to haue no religion of Angels, whome we honour with loue, not with feruice: I &y, 
fo that you will graunt all this with S.Auguftine, 1 willnot holdc you fo hard at the ftaucs ende for this terme 
Religious, but anlwer your queftion.That there is a religious rcuerence due to fuch things^s are holy by fanfti- 
fication,and application to the feruice of God,in refpeft diat they are by God fandificdand applied to his 
feruice. But this due rcuerence and cftimation of fuch things, is no religious adoration,wor(hip or feruice of 
thofc things,or due to diofc things. Therefore the Temple, the Tabernacle, the Arke, tie Propiriatorie, the 
Cherubims,thc Aitar,thc bread of propofition,the Sabboth,and all their holies, were eftcemed and reueren- 
ccd as holy diings,but not adored, worshipped or (erued,by religious kneeling to them, bowing to them, or 
praying to them. Likewife die Sacraments of Chrift,are to be reucrently eftcemed and honoured, as the 
feales of Gods promiua : but not to be adored,worfliipped,fcrue<yaieeled to, or prayed vnto. 

For 



Chap. xix. The Apocalypfc. 4^1 

For to omit the Lordcs Supper becaufe it Is in controuerfic, what true Catholike euer (aid that Baptifme, or 
the water thereof is to be adored, worshipped, ferued, by bowing or kneeling to it, or by praying to it } The 
like I fay of the Gofpel,Scriptures,or the name of lcfus,to which no religious adoration, worftiip, or fcruice is 
due, although they are to be honoured and religioufly cftccmed for God and Chriftcs fake, whofe Word and 
Name they are. And although men may kncclc while the Scripture is read* or bowe while Iefus or Chrift is 
named,yectotheBookes ortheloundof the name, no adoration is to be giucn, but oncly to God. As for 
Gods Pnefts and Prophets,are to be honoured with ciuillreuercnce for religions fake, with charitic as S.Au- 
guitine faith of Angels, not with religious feruice, with duetics of the fecond table, not with any ductic of the 
firft table. 

Your fecond queftion \s y PFhether that honour be c-fadadoration inlatme,or lyaword equmAentin other languages. 
Whereto I anfwer,That in the Scripture that religious reuerence & due eftimation of holy things^s neuer cat 
led adoration,worihip or feruice of thofe thinges,nor by any word equiualent. For the Prophet Vfal. 98. faith 
nor, Adore his footcftoole,but Adore ye at,or before his footftoole: becaule he is holy.For that $ .verf-is plain, 
ly expo unded in the laft vcric of the Pfalme,eucn in your vulgar tranflation.But in the Hebrue text it is plaine 
as I haue faid before. Likcwife Hebr.x 1. the text is not, That Jacob adored the top of his rod,but that he adored 
vpon the ende of his ftaftc, that is leaning vpon his ftafte, as it proued in the anfwere to your notes vpon that 
text. Your laft queftion is yehet her we may by the Scriptures fall Home prcfirate before tfofe things, or at the feete of tin 

perfinsthat wefo adore.To this queftion I anfwer firft,that with religious adoration we may not adore any thing 
orpcrfon,but God oncly. But we may fall downc proftrate, or kneele in adoring of God, before thofe holy 
things and pcrfons. Where you fay that our arguments wake as much again/} ciuill duetie^ religkusjz is vtterly falfe. 
For we diftinguiih duetics of adoration,accordmg as God himfelfe hath diftinguilhed them,by the two tables 
of his Lawc. And in the firft table of religion,we finde but one duetie of adoration, which is prohibited to be 
} giucn to any creature,and commaunded to be gmen oncly to God. But that the Scriptures doe warrar 1 - ys, to bow 

d'.wne our bodies at tl>eprefence, or at the feete oflrAy p-e;fons,fyecially Angels,you haue examples to prooue. I m ight an- 
fwere you,that examples arc no warrant againft a lawe,cxccpt they be allowed by the lawe, or the law maker. 
Although fomc auncient writers thinke,that before Chrift came in the fleih,Angels might be adorcd,but not 
fincc. But to examine your examples, Firftyoulay, Abraham adored the Angels that appeared to him. 
Gen.i 8. Whereto I aniwerc,hc adored them with ciuil adoration, as honourable and rcuercnt pcrfonages, be- 
caufe they came in the Ihapcofmen,fuppofing them to be men, as his preparation for them declareth : Yet 
one of them was Chrift, whomc he might haue worshipped with diuine honour . Secondly, you fay ; Moyfes 
*dored the Angel tltatfhcwedhimftlfe out of the buffj,whieh was acreatnre,altl)OughhereprefentedGods perfon, TLxodx. as 
j the Angel that §a\ hereto SJohn.Conccvning the Angel that fpakc to S.lohn,! haue anfwered before. But tou- 

y ching Moyfes,your owne vulgar Latine text is plaine, that it was the Lord himfelfe, and the Hebrue text cal- 

■ ling him the Angel of the Lord,mcaneth plaincly Chrift and no creature. So doeth S.Paul call him cxprefly, 

x .Cor/«.i o 9. AndExod.i$ .3 z,he is called the Lord which ledde his people out of Egypt, that fomctimc is cal- 
led the Angcl,becaufeheisthc Angel of the Couenant,as Malachiecallethhicn,^f<*i*f/;.3.r. 

Thirdly fialaam adored the Angel that fade before him with afworde drawen, 7$uwb.Zi, I mi^ht anfwere perad- 
ucnture,that Balaams example, is mectc for Balaamites to followe. But in decde the Hebrue textfaithnor, 
that he adored the Angel,but that he inclined his head,and bowed himfelfe vpon his face: adoring God,when 
he fawc his Angel rcadic to take vengeance of him. But lefua adored falbngfiat downe before the feete of the An* 
gell,callmg himlm Lordefawingby the Angels owne teFiimoniefhathwx* but an Angel, I anfwere,he knewe by the 
Lordcs teftimonie that it wasChrift himfelfe, the Prince of the armies of the Lorde, that appeared to him in 
the fimilitudc of a man. And within three vcrfes after he is called lelwuajhc Lord himfclfe.Whereforc neither 
this nor any other examples you can bring, prooucth that it is lawfull to adore,worfliip,or fetue Angels. 
Yet you proceede and fay, that not onely to Angels,butalfo to great Trophets, this deuotion was done : as to Daniel by 

2^abuchodomft)\ 

I anfwerc,that no religious adoration was eucr lawfully giuen to any Prophet, but ciuill adoration of loue, 
notofrcligiouSferuice,(thoughinrefpcftofGod, whofe fcruantes they were,) as all ciuill honour giuen to 
earthly Kings and other pcrlbnncs in au&oritic, is in rclpcct of God, whofe Minifters they are, yet is no reli- 
gious adoration,worihip or feruice. And therefore it was fhamefull idolatrie that Nabuchadnezar woulde 
haue offered facrjficc to Daniel, who ( without doubt ) did withftandc him, though it be not expreflcd. Yet it 
is ^afilytobcgathered,notonely by the picticot* Daniel,that would neuer admit luch a facriledge, but alio hy 
the 47. vcrfcofthat Chapter, where the Kings anfwere to Daniel is rehearfed, acknowledging that the God 
of the Iewcs, is the oncly God,to whome oncly all religious feruice and worlhip is due. 1 hcrcfore you doc 
(hamcfully flaundcr the holy Prophctc, in faying that hee did not refufc that adoration and outwarde offices 
of Religion,yea and S. Hierome that he doeth defende the fame. And laft of all, rhough Torphyrie was a wic- 
ked bjafphemer: yet itisihame to belye the deuill.For neither didTorphyrie charge Daniel with intollcrablq 
pride, but faide it was incredible, tha t fuch a proudc King woulde adore his captiue. 

Therefore thefebe the wordes ofS. Hierom vpon Daniel t.4,6. At this place Vorphyrie doeth cauiUjthat the m*>f} 
proude King neuer would haue adored a captive. As though the Lycaoniam alfo would not haue offered facrifices toTaul 
and Barnabas \becau/e of&egreatwffe of their miracles. Therefore theerroUr of the Gentiles, which thinkgall that is about 
thtmfelues to hi Gods, ought not to be imputed to the Scripture, x\ Inch dxth report all things finely as th:y were done. But 
alfo we may fay this, that the King himfelfe did declare thecaufes of adoring and offtringofltokes,incenfejttidfacrifice 9 
ftying ynto Daniel ; Verelyyour God, is the God ofGods^&c. Therefore hee doeth mtfo much adcre Daniel, as God which 
reueyled themyfierles in Daniel, As wee reade that Alexander the great. King of the Macedoniam did, in thz high Vricff 
lehoiada. But if 'this interpretation bemyflil^dyWemufl fay,t1)atT^uchodono%arbeingCGnfounded at thegreatnefjeand 
a&owfhment of tlx wonders, kpewe not what heeflyoulddoe ; as hee that vndsrfioode who tvas the true God, and Lorde of 
Km^Sjind adored his feruant and burned incenfe to hint. 

You 



J 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xsc. 

You fee plainely that S,Hierom doeth not defend this religious feruice to haue beene lawfully offered to Da- 
niel,butyeeldeth realons that might moue the proude King to worth ip Dnnicl,as the Lycaomans would haue 
honoured Paul and Barnabas^ or thinking to worfhip God in him, as Alexander did in giuing reuerence to 
laddus the high Prieft. Finally the falling downc before ElU^us by the children of Prophets, and by the 5«- 
ntmitS) was ciuill and not religious adoration, fo I fay of Minor adoring Judith, Therefore by comparing the 
ScriptureSjWe doe not finde that Religious adoration, worftiip,or feruice, may be done to any' creature, howe 
holyfoeuer,butonclytoGodandCijrift:which5.Iohn was manifeftly forbidden ro doe to any other. But 
you ky The Mgclfirtattfe^might refufe tlm which S.Iolm did Iwfullydie vntohim. Bucthe Aneelmightnot 
forbid that which was lawfull to be done, except you will fct him to fchole, and teach him fuch diuinitie as he 
ncuer learned in hcaucn. For he doeth here ftreightly forbid him : hyinz y Seetlm doeitmt, And addeth a 
rcafon why neither he ought to recciue fuch adoration, nor Iohn to offer it : becaufe he is fellow fcruanr with 
him,and ill true Chriftians,to whomc no fuch adoration is due : But oncly to God. Which if it had not bene 
his expreffe meaning,he fhould haue induced Iohn into ,an errour, and caufed him to thinkc chat God onely 
is to be adoredjwhich is an error by your doftrine, if S ainfts. Angels, Images, relicjues, &c, may be adored 
with religious adoration. And if there were caufcs,knowen to you, why the Angel might refufe that which 
Iohn did lawfully vnto him, why doeth he not rather expreffe thofe caufes, then thefc which you holde to be 
no caufes. Ifyou know not thofe caufcs,why doe you drcamc of that you know not,and denie thofe to be cau- 
fes which the Angel doeth expreffe? Namely, becaufe he is a feruant, not the Lord, a creature, not God to 
whomc oncly all Religious feruice is to be giuen. 

But you coniefturc there were caufes why the Angel might refufe, that Iohn might lawfully giuc to him, as 
Peter did refufe the honour giuen him by Cornelius according to S.Chnfofiomes opinion. But you do without fhame 
flander S. Chryfoftome : for there is no word to proue that Cornelius did lawfully offer to adore Peter, nor thac 
Peter might lawfully take fuch kinde of adoration, as I haue {hewed,y*(fo i oJSeff.j. For adoring of the Angel 
of Tk hit Ifhiafzz the place Chap.j.-Set^. Where Chrift himfclf & not this Angel,forefheweth that adoration. 

To concladeyAretlMh'ithyWorfhfxot me (faith the ^ngel) as forejhewing things tocom^forthisvtteraneeoffrro- 
fhecie isnotmiw.&c&y which you fee thathemcaneth,that Iohn woiihipped himasanAngel,whichhadfore- 
Ihe wed thefe things,not as God, nor fuppofing that he was Chrift. ^mbrofius ^mkrtus faith in the perfon of 
the Angel : Takg heede that thou gee not about to yeelde vnto a creature^ the honour which is prober to God oncly ; but ra^ 
therconfiderandgiuetbajikfSikecauftlM xchomthcugoefi about to adore 3 is in nothing thy Jiiperior } is inn^thing noxvfeundt 
Pivre excellent then thou ; becaufe tve arefillwfentants of one Lordjtndfdbto citil^m of one «>/>, although according to the 
dijpenfation of the myfleriejfefecmuh nw to be preferred before t Ine . And hereof certeinly thank* s are to be giuen to the re* 
deem* cfysalljjecaufe that nature jeohich before did xvorflnp Angeh> andwas not forbidden ; noxv byhi$commi*tg % isboth 
forbidden to adore t1xm t &id aifo is iudgedin nothingin c erior to them. And left rvejhouldthinke that this dignitie is proper 
•nly to lohn y xvhenthe Angcllytd faiivmohim: Seethon doeitnot* lamthyfliowferUant % immediatty he added and 
faids and of thy bret\rrenj)auh;g the tefimonie oflefus. 

CHAP. XX. 

An Angel c.ifleth the dragon (or diuet) bound s into the depth for a thoufand yeres, in which the foules of Martyrs in tl* 
frji refurreelionjhalreigne xvith thrift, j After which yeresJSatan behrg let toofe^jhal raife Gog and Magog % an itu 
numerable armie/tgainfl the belouedcitie ; 9 but afire from heauen fhaideflroy them. X 2 Then bookesare ope* 
md^md h tltatjittetb ipn the throne Judgeth al the dead according to their w orkfs, 

KKX A N D l faw ** An S eI defending from A ND Ifaw an Angel come downe from 

ciui:.c, 7 .i x\heaucn,hauing the key of the bottom- X\heauen, hauingthe key of the bottomlejfe 

jrofiomof £ k s depth, and a great chaine in his hand, fit, and a great chaine in his hand. 

chapter. 2 And he apprehended the dragon the 2 Andh: tooke the dragon ,that old fhfent, 

old ferpent , which is the Dcuil and Satan, which is the e Diueland Satanas , andhe bound 

and j] bound him for a thoufand yeres. him a thoufandyeeres, 

5 Andhe threwhim into the depth , and 3 Andcaflhtm into the bottomtejjepit , and 

fliuthimvp,andfealedoucrhim,thathefc- hejhuthimvp,attdfetafcale onhim, that he 

duce no more the nations , til the thoufand Jhoulddeceiue the nations no more, till the thou- 

* SlMdir.mil. y crcs be confiimmate. and after thefc things fandyecresfkouldbefu. 'filed: andafterthat, he 

Jjgy JS" hcmuitbeloofedalitletime. mufibeloofedtozalitlcfeafon. 

Tend*mn:uam 4 And || Ifaw featcs: and they that fate 4 nAnd I fawc thrones, andthey Jatevpon 

n^vnii'rj'a, v P on t 061 ^. 111 ^ iudgement was giuen them, them,andiadgement was giuen vnto them : and 

pr*Vra S c*t. || aiidthefoules of the beheaded for the te- I Jaw the foules of them that were beheaded for 

r £ t Zn,t'ilr ftmonie ofl e s v s,and for the wordofGod, the witnefe oflefits/tndforthewordofGod^md 

io*i, : imd.si. and that adorednotthc beaft,norhis image, which hadnotworfotppedthe beaft, neither his 

fev'r anS" nor rc «iued his character in their foreheads image, neither had taken his marke vpon their 

mute *>;nh. or in their handes, and haue liued, and reie- foreheades,orin their hands, and they liuedand 

fi»3x eccUj;*. ncd with Uuilt T a thoufand yeres. reignedwtth Chri/t a thoufand yeeres. 

MctZ'fi. , > I The rcft of the dead liued not > ti] the / Buttheother of the dead men didnothue 

lidatur. d. ' thoufand yeres be confummato, || This is the a^aine, vntill the thoufand yeeres were fnijhed. 

SSfj£ firftrefurrc&ion. This ts the firftrefmeUion. 

6 BlefTed 6 Blefcd 



C h a p. x x. The Apocalypfe. 492 

6 Blcflcd and holy is he that hath part in 6 Blefedand holy i* he that hathpartin the 
the .firft refurrc6lion . inthefe the iccond fbjlrefurretlion : for on fuch the fecond death 
death hath not power : but (| they fliali be hath no pwer Jbut theyfhalbe thefrieHs ofGod % 



in S^ecbM.tt 

Ezc.38,r4, 



priefts of God and of Chriftrandlhal reigne 

with him a thoufand y ercs. 

7 And when the thoufand yeres ihall be 

confummate,) Satan fhall be loofed out of 

his prifon, and fhall goe foorth,. and feduce 
*s iVoguftine fthe nations that are vpon the foure corners 
***« of the carth,*Gog,and Magog,and flial ga- 
fignific ™y ther them into battel, the number of whom 

ShTSisastheiandofrhefea. 

then be ioincd 8 . And they afcended vpon the bredth of 
i^ScS the carth,and comparted | the campe of the 
againit the Sain6b,and the beloued citie. 
25K;S 9 And || there came downe fire fro God 
s« s. ^ierom ouc f"hcaucn,and deuoured them : 

I o And the dcuil which feduced them, 
was catt into the poolc of fire & brimftone, 
where both the beafr and the falfe-prophet 
fliali be tormented day and night for cuer 
and cuer. 

I I And I faw a great white throne, and 

♦TheyThai the one fitting vpon it,from whofe fight $ earth 
b L ej1 r% not and heauen fled, and there was no place 

the (ubitancc, - , r , *■ 

but the fliape found tor them. 

afcf'see * 2 ^"^ * ** W tne <kad, g reat an< * ^ C i 

s.Auguftine t {landing in the fight of the throne,& c books 
lhzo,deCmt, wcre0 p ene <l : a nd *|| an other booke was 

Apoc.3,y. opened, which is of life : and the dead were 
a V7- iudged ofthofe things which were written 
rfJSSS in the bookes according to their workes. 
fcicnces,wher e jj And the fea gaue the dead that were 
be^I'd f'h? in it,and death and helgaue their dead that 

were in them ? and it was iudged of euery 
one according to their workes. 

14 And hel and death were cart into the 
poole of fire.This is the fecond death. 
. 1 5 And $ he that was not found written 
in the booke of life, was caft into the poole 
offire. 



Thh6. vi- 



euerv mnns 
lite hath bene, 
tSuch as do 



no good 



works,ifchey 
haueagcand 
rime to doe 
c^em,arc not 

found in the 

booke of life. 



andofChriB, andjhallreigne with him athou- 
fandyeeres. 

7 * aAndwhen the thoufandyeeres are ex- Efiuji. 
pired, Satan foalbe loofed out ofhispftfon : 

8 <tAnd fhall goe out to deceiue the nations Ezech.38. 
whtch are in the foure quarters of the earth > }*&Vh % * 
Cog and (JWagog , to gather them together to 
battell: whofe number is as the find of the fea. 

9 And theywentvp in the plain of the earth, 
and compared the tents of the faints about, and 
the beloued citie : and fire came down e from 
Cod out of heauen ^anddeuoured them : 

1 And the deuill that deceiuedthem^was 
caft into a lake offire and brimftone 3 where the 
beaft and the falfe prophet Jball be tormented 
day and ntghtfor euermore. 

1 i And I faw agreatwhite throne, & him 
that fate on it, from whofe f ace fledde away both 
the earth and the heauen ,and their place wa> no 

more found. ' 

iz sAndlfaw the dead both Jmalltf 4 great Apocj.f. 
Band before God : and the bookes were opened: 8r*W7. 
and an other booke was opened, which U the P™4*3« 
booke of life : and the deadwere iudged ofthofe 
things which were written in the bookes, accor- 
ding to their deeds. 

13 lAnd the fea gaue vp her dead which 
were tn her: and death and hell delivered vp 
the dead which were in them ; and they were 
iudged euery man according to his deeds. 

14, tAnd death and hell were caft into the 
lake, offire : this is the fecond death. 

ij . iAnA v>hofo cuer was not found, tor men 
in the booke oflifepat caft into the lake offire. 



Rhem, 



Fulke, 



Rhem. 



1, 



i. 



2. 



fulke. 



2. 



* : 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xx. . 

* ■ ■ 

%. Bound him.) Chrifi by his Tafjion bath abridged thepotveroflheDeuilfora'tlmfatideyeeres, that is, the 
w h ole time of the newe Tejiament, vntil Anmhijis time, when Ix fhalbe loofed agaiite, that isjje permitted to deceiue the 
worldcybittforafhorttimeonly^owittlrceyeirefandaha'.fe, : A 

If a thoufand yeeres fignifie no certeine nomber of yeers, but the whole time of the new teJtamentjneither 
doe the 4a moneths of Antichriftes raignc.fignifie a ccrtaine nomber of three yeeres and an halfe,but rather 
the whole time of his raigne,which is but ihort in comparifon to the auemallraignc of Chrift. 

4. I fawe fcatcsj $~Au*uFtine (li.ao.de Ciuit. Dei.c.j.) taketh this to, be fpokfn, not of thelaft mdgement, 
but of the Sees or Confiftones of Bilhops & Prelates,and of the Prelates them felues by whom the Church 
is now goucmed. As the liidgemcnt here giuen, can be taken no otherwife better,then of that which was faid 
by our Sauiour Mat.x 8. Whatfoeuer you binde in eatth, fhall be bound in heauen. and therefore the ApoiUc 
faith,Whathau el to doe to iudge of them that ate without? ,,....-. 

5. AugurtinefpeakethnotofPopi(h Sees and Confiftories, in which the Prelates of the Anuchnftian 
church take there cafe in the one,and ferue their couctoufncffc or excrcife their crueltie in the other: but he 

fayth, they are to bevnderftoode ofjedesprapofitonm, the Seatesofthe ouerfeers orgouernourt of the Chmh, and of the 

gouernours themfelaes, which execute iudgement by preaching thewordcof God, and exercifing chriftian 

cufciplinc. . , , 

1 Vvvv. 4« And 



The time of 

Antichriits 

raygne. 

Eifliopseon- 
fittorics & iu< 
diciall power. 

i.Cof.j. 



Bhm* 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xx. 

£hetn.3. 4*. And the foules.) Htme^thtfaJthS.^ttyftmeintbeplaeeatUa^ of Martyrs, thacthcy DunngathouJ 

fhall in the mcane time,during thefc thoufand yccrc^which is the time of the Church militant,bc in hcaucn fflSSS* 
Without theirbodics,andreigne with ChrifLfor, the fbv&es(fatthhe) of the godly departed, are not fepara- rhismXTt 
ted from the Church, which is cuen nowe the kingdomc of Chrift. for els there ihouldc be kept no memoric church) iainS* 
of them at the altar of God in the communicating of the body of Chrift : neither ihould it auaile to haften to "jp! c "P* 
Baptifmc in the perils of cleathjfor fcarc of ending our life without it:norto haften to be reconciled, if wee Jg iftaift * 
fortune for penance or of il confciencc to bee feparatcd from the fame body. And why arc all thefc things 
done,but for that the faithful departed alfo be members of the Church?And though for an example the Mar- 
tyrs be onely named here,yet it is meant of others alfo that die inthcflateof grace. 

FUlkcj* Ergo the reft of the foules fryc not in pugatorye, while the martyrs raigne in heauen with Chrift. Tor al- 
though (lay th S. Auguftine) thy arenotyet with there boiyes 9 yet their foules do euen mm reigns xoxh Um>whtlc theft Pai S* or y« ! 
d^andymsdoerunne.whrtforeitisnadde Blejfedare the dcad>whuh dieinthLorde, 

from hence forth none, euenfofyth the fprt\ thai dxy may reft from dxir labours: for their worlds foWme thm. Soth 
dmrch nlgw&fumjbtfi with Chrift in the lining and in the dead.Tor tlxrfcre as th apoftle faith Chrift dyed that U migfx 
haue dominion otter tin <juick$ and the dead. But he makfth mention of martyrs foules only,fir dm they as chiefedoe raigne 
Uhrg dead, xdrich haue fough for th trueth to the death : But ofap.trt we vnderftand the whole, euen th reft that are dead 
which perteine to the Church fshich is the kingdoms of God. 

J. The reft liucd not.) The reft which are nrtofthfaftiemmkeraforcfdde^htttito Tfcerdlaw 

not with Chrift in their foules during tUt time oftfo new Teflamentjmt are deadinfoulefpiritually, and in boh naturally , dcacl "* <**». 

tdlthedayofiudgenxnt.SAugi&Abidcm. Sffitt* 

jRhem.4. *• Thisisthcfirftrcfurreftion.) AtthmbmrtgeitiMtim % m &m"nm^ 

according to thcflefhychmat fbe latter day the body fh^dbe made immortaU and hcorruptiblefo tlxre are two refurre&ions, The firft r «. 
the one nowe of the foules to Jaluation when they die ingrace, which is called th frft, the other of th bodiet at th latter ^^ion^f ] 

day S^nguftAuzodc Ciuit.c.tf. thcfbulconly. j. 

Fulke* 4. Regeneration in the cleft, is fealed to them by baptifmc . But feeing baptifme may be giuen out of the opus •pcratum 

church, which fliall afterward be effcftuall in the church,when they that were baptifed by heretikes,come to The wmkc 
the catholike church, it is raanifeftthat regeneration is notmadeinbaptifinc ex opereoperatoohhevfoxkc wrGU S^ 
worke.For they may haue the right feale of regeneration, which yet haue not the right faith & fpirit of God, 
whereby they lhould be regenerated. 

llhem.S* * T ^ ^ a * bc pric ^) Ic is noc ^cn (fi*& & AuguFlinc li.to de Cimts.io) of Bijhops & Pricfts on- 

ly,which are properly now in the Church called Pricftss but as we call al Chriftians,for the myftical Chrifmc Pn !|!j, ro ? e ' 

* orotGtment,foal^heftsibecaafe they arcthe members of one Prieft.of whom the Apoftlc Peterfaith,A ho- £]Km C j 

Jypcople,a kingly Pricfthod.W/»e/; words be notable fir dieir karhingthat thin^e threh none proper ly calledPriefts vnproperly. J 

nowinthnewTeftament, motherwije then alChrifHanmen and women^ardacmfttftontothmthattherforebauetHU uteta. j 
nedth name Trie fts into Minifters. 

Fttlke. So Bccauft *c common people in S. AugdKncs rime, did commonly & fpecially call them in Latine Saxerdo- SdS"* 

*«,whicb were bilhops & elders, as the lcripturc nameth them : he giueth warning that the word Sacerdotes in 
this place, doth not fignifie thofe fpcciall officers of the church, but all true Chriftians, which are all Sacer- 
dotes, that is, Sacrifices, becaufe they are members of that one high Sacrificcr,Chrift . Butyou thinke his 
words hotabkjbecaufe he faith, that bilhops & elders are now properly called Sacerdotes, where he meaneth 
not, that this tcrme is properly apperteining to thcm,but that they were now, that is in his time, fo called pc- 
cuiiarly,wheras the name is generall to all Chriftians . Forhe meaneth not that bifcops and elders be called 
Saterdrtesy that is,facrificers properIy,and all other Chriftian s vnproperly : but the aduerbc properly is oppo- i 

fitc to generall, and fignifieth no more then Jpecially or peculiarly . Therfore this place is rather a rcprouing \ 

thenaUowingofthemchatcalltheminiftersofcheChurch properly or peculiarly by the name of Sacerdo- 
tes 3 which is com mon to all Chriftians,men and women. Neither is it any confufion to them which refufe not 
the name of prieft,when it fignifieth no more then the Grccke word importeth,which the Holy ghoft vfeth,8c 
from whence it is deriued : but only when by pcrucrfc vfagc of our Enghth (pceclyt is taken to fignifie a facri- 
ficer,which indeed it doth notfignifie. As for the name Miniftcrs^eing vfed in fcripture^io man ought to re- 
fufe, but rather the name ofSactrdotes, which the fenpture of die New teftamenr, neucr vfcth for a bifhopjel- 
der,or pricft of the New teftament. 

Bheffl.6. 7 Satan (halbe loofed.) lnthwhteijtaperofthfayd 2oioo%deciuitateDei>5^«^/»f, Uanotahle TheWnamg 

commzntarie oftbefe wordes. Whreftrft he declanthfhat nntlyer this bindmgnor loofing of Satan ts in refpeB of fedncing a ^ loo &S 
or nit feducing thChurcd) cf God :prouing that whether h be botmdor loofefc can neuerfidttcetheftme.The fame( faith p^^S' 
he) ihal be the ft ate of the Church at that time when the Diuel is to be loofed > euen as fincc it was inftituted. s^ugutoa 
the fame hath it bene and fhalhe at al time in her children that fuccced each other by birth and deaths*/* 
Me after. This I thought was therefore to be mentioned^ eft any man (hould thinkc,that during the lide time 
wherein the Diuel fhal be loofed,the Church fhal not be vpon the eanh^ie cither not finding it here when he 
ihal be let Ioofe,or confumingitwhen he fhal by al meanesperfecute &tkmt£ecoi}dlyh dectaretb fhat the Di~ 
uelto h bounds* nothing els but not to h permitted by God to exercife al his force erfraudin sensations : as to be loofed^ i$ 
tobeftiffereiby GodforafmxltimthmH$rt\meymsmdahalfo gjr artcsoftentati- 

m agamft th church and her childrm^mdjet not topreuaile againfl thmjhirdly y this DoBorpetmbby what great mercy ^^ 
turLordhathttedSatanandakidgedhispowerdHringtfa^ which is al the time of the ^ n Vrf 

newT efiamentvntd then ;artdmtk what wifedomheeperrmttethlnmto\breaksleofetfM lale time of three yeeres and ^khrifc 
fxmonethsfowardthelaerdaytWhichfhdhdKreigM 
ieSto the DiuelsfeduStion^euenfuch as nm by mtation of 'Heretics goe out of the Church) andwhofhal auoidit. 

By a&wttch we may ctnfute diuersfalfe expofitions of Me and late Heretics, firft, th auncientfeci of the Millena- MHUntrnot 
fkt 9 that grounded vpon theft thoufand yeeres named by the Vrophet, this herefte, that dmefhould be fo many yeres CW " 
after threfweeftionof ' our bodies^ m which m paouU rcty wkb Chrift in this world, mourbodk^ inaUddkes 

and 



!i 



Mar z*. 



■ 



Chap. xx. 



The Apocalypfe. 



49? 



a ,,dp:eaf4resc:^ora!,ofmeates,drinkes,andf,chb^,whicb they called 

the author. Epiph. hxr.77 m fine. Hicro. Comment, in c. 1 9 Mat. Auguft. h*r. 8 ad QuodvultDeum. Bifebim 

rt-Yo (U.tbil\oiixc. ft)(betKtbili«tf<mtfrimiHtlmm . 

t' delicacies) of the fame opinion, by mXconfhuElion ofthefe wordes ofS. lohn . Wlierebywe learne and al the world the! Scrip 



corporal 



tures 



rt.jf. 



myfraiue" Unholy Scriptures to be hard, whenfogreai clerks did erre, and that time is no fecuritie but in that fenfe ^d. 
Yfhich the Church allotvcth of, 

77tt toe Btorfjp «//» 4? thifaid S.Auguflines wordsare fully r(futed,ajfrming not only that the Church my be fiduced By S. Augu 

in that g re.1t per ft cut ion of the Diu els loofing, but that it hath 



been /educed euen agreatpeece of this time when the Dwelt* 'tines forefayd 
■om truth to errouratul idolatrie, yea (which is more b!ajp~ be- JjSSSdC 



bound : holding th.it the very true Church may erre or fall fir 

nut) that 

itmlthattl... . ■ >--3v -••■/- 1 .'.• > • - - " . . - - 

r( w fof afnall time, & tint toward the lap Moment,) hath been reuealed longfitlmcejo be the Vope hmfeiffbrifis «™» i *» : t be 

* we f .«)•,«»«/ (fat /« W/> /w/rowerf" tfo Sainlls of their feci for thefe thoufandyem at the baft. Which u no wore but to & JJ^ ^ 
wake the Diueltokloofe, and Antkhifi to reigne the wlxle tfou fond y ere s . or lit mofl part tbereof t that is, almofl the t h e p pecan 
nUU time of the Churches fiate in the new Teflament (which is Againft this and othtr Scriptures cmdentty, appointing that, not pofltbly be 
tohth time cfihe Din As binding : ) Yea it is to make Anticlnift and the Diuel maker toward the day ofiudgement then Anuchnft . 
before, and the truth better to b; t\nowen,and the faith more commonfhe merer we come to the fame iudgemetit : which is ex- An !ntl |! ,c, ° 1 o e 
prefly * againft the Gojpsl and this prophecie ofS. Iohn. 

We fit that tliefutes of Luther, Calum,and otlxr, be morefpred though the wordtbenthey were euer be fore, and confe- 
qutntly the Vope & his religion leffcned,& his power of pun;flwg(or,asth;yc.dlit)perfecutingthefaid S*ttariesj.hrwgh 
the multitude of hu adnerfaries^iminifhed. H.* then it the Vope Antichrift, wlnfe force fhal be greater at the later end of 
the world, then before for how can it be otherwife, but thefe SeEI. Makers fhould be Antkhrifts mere precurfors, that make 
Chrift 1 cheef'e Minifies and the Churches cbeefegouemours that bane been thefe thoufandyeres and mortfo be Antkhrifts: 
and themfehtes and their felies to be true } that amefo neere the time of the Diuels hofmg and feduftion and oftheperfonal 

reigns of ' Antichrift ? 

S. Augufttne fay th,which you do fraudulently omit, to hauc a fimple collour of his authorise againft vs,7/ 

this be to the diuel,to be bound & (hut vp,not to be able tofeduce the chttrch,then fhal this be his boftng,that he may be able. 
Cod forbid. Tor the Church fial netier befeduced by him, being predeflinated & eleSfed, before tlse confiitutkn of the world 



1 



ii 



Virtnjucceea ute mac c.ie oy mis 11 i» hmuum»ji |w ' »#,j»w & m....4v .^v»»».... ..« ~. ..... ...... »••-— 77. T i *? 

in which are many hypocrites, but of the congregation of the elect, that {hall neuct faile, while the world ThediiEeulck 

ftandeth. Now let vs fee,what you gather out of him. Firft,againft the olde heretikes the Chiliaftcs, In which of the Scrip. 

error certaine great dearkes were mtangled : where vpon you inferre, that the fir if turn are bard,and that there rares. 

is no fewritiejmtin that fenfe which the Church holdeth. Concerning the hardnes of 4 thc fcripture,it is a fory con- JJgffiS 

clufi6:becau(e one prophecie of things to come is hard,thereforc the whole icripturcs generally are hard.But 

although wc graunt vr.ro you that many things are hard in the fcripture.yet it will not follow, that all things 

arc hard there in.S.Auguitine doth pfflinely teach you. De doft.chrift.lib.z.c.<?.r/?«^e/w^ S /;9/?/w//.yS mag~ 

nifatlfy tempered tlxfcripwm^ by plaine and efo 

wipe away lothfomnes. that commonly arifcth of plenty and abundance cafilic gotten. And whence the fecuritie 

of vndcrftanding thofc difficulties is to beobteincd, heiheweth,whcnhefauh,fWH:;/>!ȣ almoftis withany 

great finite gaimd out ofthofe obfcurities,whkh is not found els where to be vttered in the fcripturts moft /tf»Wjr.Meaning 

that all things neceffary to faluation,are moftplaincly deliuered in the holy fcriptures,though there be fomc 
things,perteining either to the times that are paft,or to the time to come, which are not neceflary for vs to 
know,that are difficult or hard to be vnderftood. There is therfore vndoubtcd fecurity,in the plain text of the 
fcripture,though they that boaft themfelues to be the church,do hold the contrary .Therfore the fenfe which 
the church holdeth, rauft be grounded vpon the fcriptures,if it bee true,if it be not grounded vpon the fctip- 
turc,thcrc is no fecuritiein holding it. ....... . . . . . 

And feeing the church is oftentimes as Yncertaine as the queliion to be decided by the auctontie tnercot, 
what fecuritie can there be in the fenfe,which the church holdeth,befbrc it be certaine, which is the church? 
And if there be fo cafic a rule for fecuritie of truth in the fenfe, which the church holdeth, it is mcruaile that 
it was vnknowen to Papias,lrcn»eus,&fo many of the ancient fathers of the primitiue church, which erred in 
this point : Of the kingdom of Chriit to apntinue on the earth for a thoufandyeeres : which S.Augultine iud- 
gcth to comprehend all the time of the church vpon earth,(ince the death of Chrift to the ends. Although it 
may well be taken for roocj.yeres after Chrift,during which time,the dcuilhad nofuch power 10 obfeure the 
grace of Chriftes redemption, as he hath obtcined fince by the Popes doftrine of mcritcs,fatiff aftion and iu- 
ftification by workes. And as in Pope Ioane was a liuely image of the whore of Babylon, fo of the loofing of in pope Syl- 
Sathan in pope Sylucftcr i.Who being a coniurer & forcerer,by the deuils meanes was made Pope,as it is fa- uefter a Uudy 
mous-eue in the popiffi ftories s a nombcr alfo of whofc Necromanticall fcholers,as(Benno the cardinal,who JJ*5^. 
liucd not long after him, affi .meth)by y deuils meanes, obtcined the feat of Antic hriff. But to returne to vour tan> 5 
obfentationsryou fay,T/;e late heretikes are by thefaid words fully refuted jiot only affirming that thechureb may befe~ 
ducedJsut alfo holding that the very true church may erre, and fall from truth to error and idolatrie. What licentiout 

nes of lying and flandcringis this,that you vfurpe fo commonly? which of vs euer faid? that any one of Gods 
deft might fall from Chrift to idolatrie finally i much leffe the whole chinch of the eleftVnd predeftinate, of 
which S. Auguftinc fpeaketh.But this we fay with S. Auguftine,that They which being euer come, doe follow tlse de- 
uil,perteinednot to the predeflinated nomber oftheftnnes ofCod.htxA that,I* » to be confeffed, tlsat wlien iniquitie abcttn. 
detb,the charitie of many waxeth cold : and that through the vnacctsflomedandmojlgrituousperftcuticns anddeceiptsof 

the deuiLwhenbeisloofedi thy which are not written in tht books of life 3 are many thatfhouldyeeld. Wcfay not there- 

Vvvv. a. fore, 



The Apocalypfe. Chap.xx. 

fbre,that the whole church or any true member thereofihould be {"educed" vnto defirucriokbut thatmanyof 
the vifible church,whofe names are not written in the booke of life, haue bene feduced by Antichrifts pcrfe- 
cutions & dcceits,fpeciaily after Sathan was let loofe. We fay alfo that rhe Pope which is the diuels vicar,and 
nocChtiftesjis Antichrilr.whichhathnolawfull goucmement of the Church, but vfurpttli tyranny againft 
the true church of the elect. And that he with his clergie which feduce the woridc,with his blafphemous doc- 
trine are the whore of Babylon,andnot the Church of ChrifLWe fay further,that the kingdome of Antichrift, 
isbutafhorttime,in coniparifon of the asternal! kingdome of Chrift, yet hath it continued many hundred 
yeeres,though not alwayes in like pryde and tyrannic But that he hath perfecutcd the faincts, for a thoufand 
yeeres at the leaft, we fay not. For after hee was firft rcuealed in Pope Boniface the third, he did foitifie the 
errors of purgatoric and inuocation of faincts, the vfeof images, and fuch like, which were fowed in the 
Church before him and added many other errors vnto thcm.Seducing, firft by hypocrificand counterfeiting 
cf fatting and contincncie,forbidding meates and mariage. Hauing a fhew of Chriftian fimplicitie, exprefTed 
in the vihon of the beaft with two homes like the lambe, yet fpeaking like the dragon,and procuriug the full 
inftaurarion of the decayed Romainc Empire,(which is the beaft with fcucn heads and ten homes,) in the 
See of Rorne.Which once obteined, he wallowed in all filthie pleafures of the flelhjike an harlot,poyfoning, 
and alluring the Kings of the earth to commit fornication with him, and hauing bewitched the earthly prin- 
ces, to be come obedient vnto him, then at length Sathan wasloofed. And the true church, which detefting 
thole abhominations,and not able any longer to abide the corruptions in doctrine andmancrs of his wicked 
retinue, departed out of Babylon, was moft cruelly perfecuted, in thofc whome they called Abigenfes, Wal- 
denfes, paupcres dc Lugduno, Picardi&c. and that more ciuelly, then euer the heathen Emperours perfe- 
cutcd the Chriftians before Conftantinus time. For in thofe heathinifh perfections for the moft part,, the 
Chriftians were accufed and condemned in fome forme of Law, but in thefe cruelties, bloodic warreswerc 
held, and cruel bartailes fought againft them to deftroy them vttcrly,ifit had bene pofiiblc. 

After which moft cruellwarrcs, when they were often driucn into mountaines anddciert places of the 
Alpes, Appeninne,Hercinia filua and other corners of the world,or elfe difperfed and kept dofc m all regions 
of Europe, the bloodic inquifition was fetvp againft them, which alio hath confumedmany thoufandesof 
them. Yet was it neuer able lb to ouercome them,but that not only difperfed member s,but euen whole Chur- 
ches of them continued in the defert corners* vntil it pleafed God in this bit time,to haue his gofpel openly 
preached, and his worde to make warre againft Antichrift, and to haue the viftor ie as in the chap.i 9. ver.t 1. 
to the end of the chapiter. Which prophecie is now in fulfilling, and fhalbe accomplifhed, let Antichrift and 
all that take his part, rage neuer lo much againft it We doe not therefore affigne, the whole thoufand yeres, 
or the moft part to Antichrifts raigncFor wc hold that the chiefe tyr annie of Antichrift ( though he (hewed 
himfelfe in clayme and vfurpation in pai t,and deceiued many beforejbeganne at the endc of the thoufande 
yeeres, when Sathan was let loofe, after which time,the Popes cruehie was grcateft, when his hercfie by the 
Scholemcn and the new fects of fryers were moft ftoutly defended. 

But that Antichrift and the diucl fhalbe weaker toward the day of iudgemenr,then they were before, and 

the trueth better be knowne,and the fayth more common among many, after Antichrift is begun to be con- 
fumed with the breath of our Lordes mouth,which is his holy worde ytagrceth not only with the prophecie 
of S. Paul, but it is moft clerely defcribed in the chapter 1 o.verfe 1 i.to the end. Yea through the whole chap- 
tcr.-whichis a prophecie ofthe ioy ofthe Church, after the condemnation of Antichrift and the whore of 
Babylon is knowne therein: and of the preparation of the church, which is the Brydc to the day of her man- 
age: of the viclorie of the woordc oi God againft Antichrift : of the vayne attemptcs of Antichrift, and the 
kings of the earth to refift the word of God and the kingdome of Chrift Againft which there is nothing con- 
trary in the gofpell or in this prophecie of S. Iohn. For though fayth fhalbe harde to be foundc at the com- 
mingofonrlaiuour Chrift, andinfcwjin comparifon ofthe multitude of the vnbelecuers, both open enc 
raies and counterfeit Chriftians yet fayth lhall be found in the elect, whome hee lhall findc at hiscomming, 
asitismanifeft i.Thcff.4.17. though they benotlbmanyinnombcr as haue bene in other ages, thatwere 
before Antichrift, nor fo f ewe, as were during the time of his greatcft tyrannic and perfection. And feeing 
you fee andconftiTe, that thePopeand his religion is lellencd, and his power of cruelticdimininifhed,I 
woulde(ifit be poffible)that you might alfo fee that the Pope is Antichrift, whoisnowe confumed by the 
breath ofthe mouth of Chrift, which is his holy worde: and widuhetwo edged fworde that procecdeth 
out of the mouth of him, that fittethon the white horfe, whofe name is the worde of God, and is rightly 
called King cf Kings and Lorde of Lords. Againft whome it is folly to ftriue,for all his enemies muft be made 
his footeftoole. And by him Antichrift is lelfened, and his crueltic diminifhed,fo that his force lhall not be 
greater but dayly leffer, vntill hee be vherly deftroyed & throwen into hell fire with the diuell and his angels 
according to this prophecie. Foritisnottheimpudcntclaymethathcemakcth to bee Chriftcs chiefe mi- 
nifter, and head of his Chrurch,being the king of pryde and the cnemie of Chrifts church, that can any lon- 
ger hide his wicl:edneffc,whichis layed foopen by the preaching ofthe gofpel.that all theelcctof God may 
cafiiie fee it: though fuch as the God of this world hath blindcd,will not open their eyeshutobftinatcly refute 
the light that is offred to their owne deftruction. Ihe eanipe of 



i 



I. 



J! 

II 

:' 
1 



Sain&sische 



; • 



. aamcisis cue 

RhePi. 7. 8. The campe ofthe Sainds.)S.^H£ay?/»</Bf&e/^ Catho.Chnrch 

that die perfecutors llial gather to any place,as though the campe of the faincts or the bckued citie (hould be ?~?£ b thc 
but in one placc,which in deede are no other thing but the Church of Chrift fprcd through the whole world. As mwHere- 
And therefore wherefoeuer the Church fhal then be(which fhalbe in al Nations euen then,for fo muchis in- t*« in para- 
fi nuated by this latitude ofthe earth here fpecified) there lhall the tents of faincts be, and die beloued citie of cular conn- 
God, and there lhall fhee bebefieged by all her enemies, which lhall be in euery countrie where lhee is, in Stou**" 
moft cruel and forcible fort. So miuth this profound holy Doftor .Whmb; wefeefhat^noxvethepartictilar Chur- perfceure the 

( / )e all nations. 



I 



Cha*. xxi. 



The Apocalypfc. 



4P4 



3 

i 



i 
i 

I. 






Fulke. 7. 



Khem. 



RhemJ. 



TulkcJ. 



Thh 5 part. 
The final glo- 
rification of 
the Church. 
The Eplftlc 
vpon the de- 
dication of a 
Church. 

Efa.e?3,i7. 
€6pu 

»Pttg»t}. 

c The Church 
triumphant. 

♦ This taber- 
nacle is Chri ft 
according to 
his humanirie. 

Apoc.7,17; 
c This happie 
day dial make 
an end of al 

the mifer ies 

ofthismor- 

tatitie. 

* becaufe the 
Efa.43,19. 



Apoc.i, 
8.22,13. 

* He that hath 
the vidtorica- 
gainft finne in 
the Church 
militanr,fl)al 
haue h h re- 
ward in the 
triumphant, 
c A! that com- 
mit mortal 
finncs and re- 
pent not,thal 
be damned. 



the chunks of all nations, at tfltaticySpainefrawe^and a II other winch rfow be quiet* (hall be affauked 0$ nm the forefayd 
are, and much more,for that tltegencrall perfection of the vpbole 9 fhal be greater then th particular perfectaion of art) cbtft- 
cites in the world. 

That which you falfly fay to be perfecution in the church of England, Scotland, Flanders, &c. Is in trueth 
the Icffcning and dimimflung of Antichnft and his religion, which daily proceeded* euen in Italy, Spaine, 
France,and whercfocuer he inakcth raoft cruel warres againft the word of God. And that which you fay ihall 
be, that the Church of all nations is to be aflaultedi moft grieuoufly, hath already bene performed by Anti- 
chrift the Pope. Although the battel here fpoke of is a more general confentof all the enemies of the church, 
inward and oucwar d,fecret and open,to make aflault againft it, though not in one place nor time, nor after 
one maner.But the vniucrfall hatred of all the reprobate, is figured vndcr the names of Gog and Magog, in 
which the Papifts and Mahom culls are the chiefe,though enemies one to the other.Yet agreeing as the Tha- 
mes and Sadduces in hatred of Chrift,fo thefe in perfecting his Church. By this vifion thcrfore, the church 
is comforted, thatas flic is inftrufted in the former vifions, that neither the heathen perfecutors without the 
Church, nor Antichrift fitting in the middeft of the temple of God, fhouldprcuaiieto deftroyher, no more 
ihould all the enemies of the Church,confifting of hypocrites and infidels,which lhould be the grcateft nom- . . 
ber toward the endof the world,though they ioyned in one againft her,be able to ouerthrow her,butin figh- 
ting agaynft her,they fhould gainc their owne vndoubted dettruftion. 

9 There came downe a fire.) ItknotmantofthefireofHel(JaitbS^uguflmelibx.Tt.)into\d^ WhatJsmeant 

fhaU be cafi after tire refnrreSion of their bodies, bat of an extraordinarie helpe that God will fend from heaven, togiuefuc- ty firc ff oa * 
tonrfe to the Saintts of the Church that then fhal fight againft the mck(d:orfhe veryfernent & burning Tgale of religion ucn * 
and Gods honor jtMch Godwil kindle in the hartes of she faith fid jo be conftant againft al the forces of 'that great perficutio. 

12 An otherbookc.) TbhtstheboofyofGodstycwhdgeorfredcftinationfvIjerm TliebookeoF 

worldyfhall be opened y and wherein the true record of entry mans workgsfhalbe conteined^andthey ham their incitement dim cttcr y mans . 
uerfty according to their mrtys, and not according to faith oncly, or lacks of faith onely. for^tU infidels (at Turk^sfibftimtt fntht <fawof 
Jewes,and Heretics) fhal neuercome to that exanunationjteing othmvife condemned. judgement. 

Men ihalbc iudged according to their works which are the fruits of faith or infidelity . But in the bookc of 
life is not conteined the record of euery mans works,but the names of the cleft only : for which record there 
are other books opened before.Where you fay infidels are otherwife condemned then for lackc of faith only, 
it is true,and yet it they had that faith only, by which God iuftifieth die vngodly, they ihould not be infidels, 
but faithfu 11 and fruitfull in good works,and not condemned,but glorified with die reft of the eleft. 

CHAP. XXI. 

Heauen and earth being made new ,S 'John feeth tk new due Hierufalemprepared and adorned for thejpoufi oftfo Lambe. 
6 The iuft are glorified, 7 and the wicked thruft into the foole of 'fire. ia The wall and gates and foundations of tin 
citie are defer ibed and meafitredt 18 al which are gold and tryftalyprecious flones and pear les. 

ANd Ifaw anew heauen & a new earth, 
for *thefirft heauen. and the firft earth jl atot we nrst toeauen &rtbe hritearthw*Y* ^.Pet.j.ij. 



ANd I fiw*anew heauen and anew earth: Ef^^y 
„ . . . . for the firH heauen & the firft earth were i.Pet.*."ik 



firft earth 
was gone,aud the fea now is not. vanifhed away ,and there was nomorefea. 

2 And I Iohnfaw c the holy citieHieru- 2 tAfnd I lohnfawe the holy citie new ^„ 
falem new defcending fro heauen, prepared rujafem, come downe from Godout of 'heauen, 
of God, as a bride adorned for her husband, prepared as a bride gamiftjedfor her husband. 

3 And I heard a loude voyce from the / And I heard a great voyce out of heauen, 
throne, faying: Behold the $ tabernacle of faying, * Behold, the tahernacle of God is with i CM i t4 $Ta 
God with men, and he wil dwel with them, men^ndhewtlld^elwiththem 9 andtheyftmlbe xjC0r.tf.i7 # 
And they fhal be his people: & he God with 
them fhal be their God. 

4 And* God {hall c wipe away ail tcarcs 
fro their eyes : & death flial be no more, nor 
mourning, nor crying, neither fhal there be 
forow any more, il which firft things arc gone 

5 And he that fate in the throne, fayde : 
*Behold I make all things new. <<2 And he 
fayd to me : Writc,becaufe thefe wordes be 
moft faythflil and true. 

6 And he fayd to nie : It is done, *I am 
Alpha and Omega: the beginning and the phaandOmega, the beginning and the ende, I 
end. Tohimthacthirftethlwillgiucofthe mllginevntohimthatisathirft, ofthewellof 
fountaine of the water of iife,e;ratis. 

7 HethatfliaIouercome,lfiiall poffefle 
thefethings,andIwilibchisGod : and he 
fhal be my fonne. 

S But c to the feareful,and incredulous & 

execrable,and murdercrs,& fornicator$,and 

forcerers, 



htspeoplejmdGodhimfelfefhallbevrith them % 
and be their God. 

4 * And 'GodjbaB wipe away all teares from tUaf m 
their ejes,andthcrefc'albeno moredeath y net- Apoc. 7 * 
ther forow, neither cry ing.neitherfhall there be 
any more pajne;for the former things are gone. 

/ sAndhe that fate vpon the throne, fayd % 
behold, Imake'a/l things new, sAndhefayd ££45.19. 
vnto me, Write :for thefe wordes are true and 
faith full. 

6, And he fayd vnto me Jti* done: lam Al- 



the water of life freely. 

j Use that ouercemmeth fhall inherit e all 
things&ndlmllbe his God x andhejballbe my 
fome. 

S Tint the fearefutly and vnbeleeuing, and 
the ahhominabUi and murderers, and whore- 



Wvvv.3. 



mongers.^ 



*AST VISION 



Chap, xx i. TheApocalypfe. 

lbrcerers,& Idolaters, and al Hers, their part mongers a»dfircerers i rtndidolaters 1 andallliers i 

(hal be in the poole burning with fire and Jhall batte their fart in the lake which burnetb 

brimftone,which is the fecond death. *•' ■ * " - a ' '-'- "**" r - J 

9 And there came one of the feuen An- 



■■ 



gels that had the vials ful of the feuen laft 

plagues, and fpake with me, faying : Come, 

and I wU flicw thee the bride,the wife of the 

Lambe. 

10 And hetooke me vpin fpirievnto a 

mountaine great and high : and he (hewed 



with fire and brimftone ; which is the fecond 
death* 

p And there came vnto me one of the feuen 
Angels 9 which had the feuen vials full ofthc fe- 
uen laft plagues , and talked with me , faying. 
Come hither J wtlljbew thee the bride f he lambes 
wife. 

i o And he carted me away in thejpirit to a 



f. 



*Theglorieof 
the Church 

triumphant. 



me the holy city Hierufaiem defcending out ^ rcat m & ^ m onntaine,and hejhewedme the 

of heauen from God, „ eat c ; r/(? holy Hierufaiem, defcending out of 

1 1 JHauing the glorie ofGod.& thelight heauen from God, 

thereof like to a pretious ftone,as it were to ; ; ff . { » M ; ^ ^^ 

theiafpatfton^cuenasc^flalK ning^zs Ukfvnto a ftone moflpreciom, euen 

ii Andithadawall great andhighha- ,_ t f^ r-A Jr_/ ri^zaJ. f 

uing twelue gates, and in the gates twelue 



c "filename* 
of the Patri- 
arches and A- 
poftleshono 



Angels, and names written thereon, which 
are c the names of the twelue tribes of the 
children of Ifrael. 

1 3 On the Eaft, three gates : and on the 

Si 1 *? 0, North > three g atcs : and on thc South > & rec 
triumphant gates : and on the Weft,three gatcs. 

14 And the wall of the citie hauing 
twelue foundations:& in thc,twelue names, 
of the twelue Apoftlcs of the Lambe. 



Church, 



like a lafyer ,clecrc as Chriftalh 

12 And had a wallgr eat and high, and had 
twelue gates y andat the gates twelue Angels, fir 
names writte, which are the names of the twelue 
tribes of Ifrael. 

13 On the Eaft fide three gates, and on the 
North fide three gates, and towards the South 
three gates 3 and from the Weft three gates. 

i «f And the wall of the city had twelue foun- 
dations, and in them the twelue names of the 



15 And he that fpake with me, had a lambs twelue tApoftles. 



mcafure ofareede, of gold, to mcafure the 
citie and the gates thereof,and the wall, 

1 6 Andttne citie is fituated quadrangle- 
wife, and the length thereof is as great as al- 
KSf fo tJie ^edth : & he nwafured the citie with 



* SeeS. Hie. 
rom ep. vf. 

touching this 



// And he that talked with method a golden 

reed to mcafure the citie withaft, and the gates 
thereofiandthewall thereof. 

6 And the city liethfcurefquare, and the 



;vr~77™ * -u a c 1 l r ac 1 ~j length was as large as the breadtfaandhemea- 

Hieru&iem, the reede For tw'cluethouiand furlongs, and - r *, . . . *. * , _ , » r- j 

which is the -u 1 l 11 • 1 jl j l » ru ftww the ctttewtth the reede twelue woujana 

l&Sb ^S thiu,dhe 'S ht and bredth thcreofbe ju^A UnphtMthcM.Ji ,hc 

S " "7*Andhe meafuredthe waUthcteofof ^**-»«t»* 

betW anhundredfourtiefourecubits,themeafure , l \ \ ^» d »' ™afm*d the wall thereof, an 

ritual*^ of a man whlch Js of aQ An . hundredandfourty &fiure cubits, by the me** 

18 AndthebuUdingof the wall thereof f*reofman,tha:u,eftheangcll. 
was of iafper ftone : but the citie it k\$\ pure ' * tAitd the building of the trallofit wae 
gold,like to pure glaffe, ofiajfer, and the citie was pure golde Itke vnto 

19 And the foundations of the wall of cleereglaffe, 



carnally. 



the citie , were adorned with al pretious 
ftone. The firft foundation, theialper : the 
fecond, the faphire: the third, thecalcedo- 
nius ; the fourth,the emerauld. 

20 The fifth, the fardonix : the fixt, the 
fardius : thefeuenth, thechtyfolithus : the 
eight,the beryllus : the ninthe,the topazius : 
the tenth, the chryfoprafus : the eleuenth, 

thehyacinthe:thetwelfth,theamethytte. 

2 1 And y twelue gates : there are twelue 
pearles, one to euery one ; & euery gate was 
ofonefeueralpearle.&the ftreate ofthe ci- 
tie pure gold,as it were tranfparent glaffe, 

ii And % temple I faw not therin.for our 

Lord 



ip tAnd the foundations of the wall ofthe 
citie were garnijbed with all manor ofpreciom 
Hones. The firft foundation was fajper, the ft- 
condSaphtre,thetbirdaCalcedonie 9 the fourth 
an Emeralde 9 

2 The fifth S ar dons x, the fixth Sardius, the 
feuenth Chryfolite> the eight Beryl,the ninth a 
Topaz*, the tenth a Chryfifrafiesjthe eleuenth 4 
lacinttjhc twelfean Amethyft. 

21 The twelue gates were twelue pearles, 
euery gate was ofonepearle^and theftreet ofthe 
city w as pure gold ^s it wereflnningglaffe* 

22 And I faw no temple therein : For the 

Lord 



r 



r 



1 

y 

i 

t- 

i 

:- 



Chap, xxi r. The Apocalypfc. 495 

Lord the God omnipotent is the temple Lerde God almighty, and the Lambe are the 

thereofondthe Lambe. temple of it. 

Efa.^o 19. 2 3 And *the citie ncedeth not funne nor 23 And the citie hath no neede of the fume, E f a i^ .i?. 
' " moonetolhineinit. for the glory of God neither of the Moone to lighten it: for the glory 

hath illuminated it, and the Lambe is the of God did lighten tt, and the Lambe is the light 

lampe thereof. of it. • 

EWo , 24 And ^thcGentilcsfiialwalkein the 24. tAnd the nations of them which are fa- Efofo.3. 

light of it : and the kings of the earth {hall u'edjhallwalke in the light of it : andthehings of 

bring their glory and honour into it, the earth do bring their glory & honour vnto it. 

«- 25 And*thc gates therof flial not be ihut .2/ *Tbe gates ofitjhallnot beejhut at all by Efaltfo.ii. 

' " by day :fortherefhalbeno night there, day; for there [ball be no night. 

26 And they fiiall bring the glory & ho- 26 *And they fhall bring the glory and ho- 
nour of nations into it. mm of the Gentiles vnto it. 

27 There fhal % not enter into it any pol- 27 sAndtherc fhall in nowifi enter into it a- PhiU-j. 
luted thing, nor that doth abomination and ny vncleane thing, neither whatjoeuer mrketh P ' £ * 

Apo ao 1 1. ma ^ etn l»e,but * they that are written in the abhomination, or maketh lyes : but they onely 

booke of life of the Lambe. which are vritteninthc Lambes boohe of life. 

■ * 

MARGINAL NOTE S. Chap. xxi. 

B.hetM m 2* x% Temple.) Mtxtermlfacrijuewhhhwrpifneixjf^ 

fhall need no material temple, 
Fttlkc.I. There is no external! facrifice of propitiation any more rcquircd,nor any material! temple, but the fpiri- 

tuall iacrifices of mortification^rayrcjthanklgiuingjprayers. For teaching and the publike exercifes where- 
of,thc Church hath now need of houfes of aHemblies,which then ihali be ncedlefle, yet prayfe and thankfgi- 

uing ihali neuer ceafc. - 
Vhgfff 9 % 7 Not enter into it.) Tfpne not perfectly cltmftd ofxheirfimesfan enter into this heauenly Umfaltm. 

v n All that are eleanfed by the blood of Chriit^ arc per fcftly cleanfc J ; and need no purgatory paincs to make 

tmc <*• them cleaner. 

ANNOTATIONS. Chap.xxi. 

* * * 

Sheftt ** Pure gold.) S.GretoyQil9MoTa\x&) faith jkheM cryflah Theftaterf 

9 _i-/a i.t it. a_. 1. -*. — -■-.'_ 1 -■-•- _i« *.__ -t.i — i . .• — L-i: — i L.i /!• j — -•--•—- ploiificd bo 



cogitations 



CHAP. XXII. 



The tree of life being watered with lining mter,yeeldethfrui8es entry monith. 3 There is neither mrfe nor night m tlx 
citie. 6 T In Angel that (hewed John al thefe things, refufeth to he adored of him. 14 He telieth himthat the iujl 
fhallentcr into the citie, but the reft (hall be cajl forth. 18 Lafllyjietrottjieth and threatened againfitbtM that (hd 
■ ■ j>refiimttoaddetothitj>rophccie,ortal$avayfromthefame. 

'water oflife. A ND he (hewed me a riuer of H liuing A Ndheefljewedmeafttrc riuer of water of 

uLA\vater,cleereas cryftalprocedingfrom X\.life,cleare as Chriftall, proceeding owtof 

theieate of God and ofthe Lambe. the throne of God,and of the lambe. 

2 In the middes ofthe rtreate thereof, & j In fa middefioftheftreete ofitjmdofci- 

on both fides of the riuer, * the tree oflife, t herjtde ofthe riuer was there\\noodofltfe,which [Orthetree. 

yeldingtweluefruites, rendtme his finite e- bare twelve maner of frHttes % andgaue fruit euc- ' 

ucry moneth, and the leaues ofthe tree for ~ mg „ et fj . ^ deleaves ofthe wood fir ued to 

the curing ofthe Gentiles. heale the people mthalU 

3 Andnocurfefhalbeanymor«andthe Ai \ n. at. ri i 

feate of God and ofthe Lamic flial be in it, . f A ^T^A ,' "I *?*"&' t 
andhisferuantesihalferuehim. throne of God andthe lambe fhalbetmt.andhts 

4 Andtheyfhaifeehisface:&hisname firmnts^attferuehsm, 

in their foreheads. '* vi»d they fhall fit 'his face, and his name 

Ap°.». . 5 And * night 0?al be no more rand they <h&bc in their foreheads: 

tia.60. fhal not neede the light of lampe, nor the / *sAnd then ^ fhall be no night there, and Efai.tfo.i$, 

light ofthe funne, becaufe our Lord God they neede no candle ,neyther light of the funne, 

doth illuminate thenj, and they flial reignc for the horde God gitteth them light 3 and they 

for euer and euer. fhaJlreigneforeuermore, 

6 And Vvvv,4* 6 And 



^jfA 



ex. vs JO 



* 

The Apocalypfe* C h a p. x x i t. 

*? I " *J 6 ^ he &<* t0 me > Tt«fe wordes «e 6 Andhefaydvntomee, Thefe fayings are 

' moftfaithful& true. And our Lord the God faythful and true. *And the Lord Godof the ho- 

of the fpiritcs of the prophetes, fent his An- ly Prophets fent his angellto Jbewe vnto his fer- 

gel to {hew his feruants thofe things which uants the things which mufijhortly be fulfilled, 
inuft be done quickly. 7 Teholde, I come portly : * Happy is hee 

7 And behold I come quickly. Bleffedis that keepeth the faying* of the Prophecie of this *P oc - r - 
he that keepeth the words of the prophecie books. Apoc.19.10, 
ofthis booke. s Holm force thefe things, and heard them. 

8 AndIIohnwhichhaucheard,andfeen Andwhenfhadheardandfeenejfelldowne to 
Apo.T 9 ,io. thefe thinges . And* after I had heard and *worfiippe before the feete of the angel, which Apocjoja, 

feen, I fel downe * to adore before the feete fhewedme thefe things. 
of the Angel which (hewed me thefe things: 9 Thenfaythhe vnto me, See thou do it not: 

o Andhefaidtome,Seethoudocnot, for lam thy fellow Jeruant 3 and the fellow fer- 

for I am thy fello w-feruant, and of thy bre- uant of thy brethren the Prophets, and of them 

thren the prophetes, and of them that keepe which keepe the finings of this books : butwor- 

the wordes of this booke. Adore G od. Jhip God. 

10 And he faith to me , Seale not the to Andhe faythvntome,Sealenot the fay- 
wordes of the prophecie of this booke . for ings of the prophecie of this books -'fir the time it 
the time is neere. at hand. 

11 || He that hurteth, lethim hurt yet: // He that doth ettilljet him do euilftill:and 
and he that is in filth, let him be filthie yet : hewhich is filthy, let him be filthy ftil.'and he that 
and he that is iuft, « let him be iuMed yet : is nghteotislet him bee righteous Jill ', and hee 
and let the holy be fanned yet. thatisboly, let him be holy fig 

12 Behold I come quickly, andmyre- 12 Andbeholde,l come fhortly, andmyre-iomU 
ward is with me, * to render to euery man wardis with me, togiueemrj man according as ' * 
Jaccordingtohisworkes, his dcedejhallbe ; 

««/. 13 lam* Alpha and Omega, thefirflfc i 3 lam Alphaand Om ga, the beginning V r aVAtA 

Apo . XI> the lait the beginning and the end. and the ende,thefirfi and the lafi. Z^ ' 

w,8. HBlefledaretheythatwafhtheirftoles: i+ Blefed arethey that doe his cewmande- 

that their power may be in the tree of life, mentt, thatthetr power may bee in the tree of 

and they may enter by the gates into the life, andmay enter in through the gates into the 



Ktf,i. 






u 



City. J 

i- } Without are dogges and forcerers,& , s ^ For without (halbcdoos, andinchan- 



the vnchalt,& murderers &feruers of Idols, ters, and whoremongers, and murderers, WE&L* 
and euery one that loueth and maketh a lie. idolaters, and whofoeuer bmeth or mahth lea- 

16 IIesvs haue lent mine Angel , to fmgs. 

teftifietoyou thefe things in the Churches. ,' 6 1 Iefiu fent mine angel, to tefiifr vntoycu K^. 
I am theroot and ftocke ofDauid,thc bright thefe things in the Churches, lamtherooteand 

an T?nfJ f - a, U U -A r r> .^ g^ation of BauU s andthe bright mor- 

17 And the Spirit & the bride fay,Come. ningfiarre 

^l! d 5 Cth ? h fl ea f V"^^ ^ And l7 Andthe fpirit and the bride fay y Come, 
*hetha tbirftcth, let him come :& he that * And let him that hearetb,fy alfofiow* And mi<< 

A For /5 eMctoeuer yi>neHcarin g the /„ him take of the water, of life freely. 



aaae vpon mm the plagues written in this fialladdevntothefefayings,Godjballaddevnto 

00 *n\ n A;c -,,. ..-' , him the plagues that are written in this booh. 

wori5/r y r n f^ al <hm : ni{ho ^ " AtiifanymanWtakswyfronithe 

wodesofthebookeoftksprophecie^bd ^ 

flial take away h,s part out ofthebookeof away hispartoutoftheb?okeofUfe,Ldou7of 

^iTl ^ h ° ly ' C ™>? d ° f ^ **U L, J from ffZ» dSfS 

thinges that be written m this booke. writtenin this booke. * 

the£rhinl< Y f g^^.^W^ 20 Henhich tefiifieth thefe things, fay eth t 

21 Thc 21 Tho 



Chap, xxii. 



The Apocalypfe. 



496 



2 1 The grace of our Lord I e s v s Chrift 2 1 The grace ofqur Lord lefut flmttbet 



be with you al. Amen. 



with you all, Am;n. 



MARGINALL NOTES. Chap. xxii. 



Bhem.i, 



Rhem. 2. 
Fulke, 2. 



1 



1 . The tree of life.) thrift is our tree of life : in the Chttrcbfy the B. Sacrament; and in heaticnjjy his yijible frejinct 
&si influence of life ettcrltfiingjrjth to oar bodies andfoules: of whom Sakmonfaith^he tree ot' life to al that appre- 
hende him. Prou.J. ' -||fe 

Tulke.I* Chrilt is our tree of life,not only by the Sacrament of his fuppe*(for thenlhey only fhould be partakers of 

life in him which are partakers of the Sacrament)but by faith,an4$jarticipation of hisfpirit>whichlaft is com- 
mon to all his elc£,euen infants,which through infiimitie of their age,haue ftdt faith aftually. 

8 To adore before,) You fee it is al one to adore before the feete of the angel y and to adore the jinget : though Jo 
adore him t be to not exprejfid as in the 19 chap. See the annotation there v.io. 

We fee both are naught,whcn they arc befide the word of God, as to adore an idole, and to adore before Adorations 
an idole,yet are they notallone. For fome outwardly bowethbefore anidolc, that in his heart deteftcth it. 
But to adore before the avke,propitiatory,altar &c which God by his word allowcth,isnotto adore the arke, 
propitiatoric,altar,&c. But God in thofc places,or in prefenceof thofe things. 

ii c Let him be iuftified yet.) Man by Gods grace and dring good \vo?k$$,dcth increafe hi* suffice. 

Man doing good workes by Gods grace,doth increafe that iuttice which is a fruite of iuftification by faith. «*»*<**»*• 
But that iufhec by which he is iuft in the fight of God,he incrcafcth not by good workes : for it is perfect in 
Chi ift,in whom wc are iuft through faith. 

Rhetn.4. > l % According to his workes.) Heauenisthe reward, hire, andrepaiment for good worlds, in althe Scriptures 
yet the aduerfaries wil not fee it, 

Heaucn is the reward freely giuen to our good works by the grace of God^not of the perite of workes, nor . 
as an hire to him that worketh 3 Rom.44,Butas an inheritance to the children of God, Math.zf.34.R0m.*. Mentc# 
17. And it is laid to be due,& rendred or repayed,not becaufe it is merited or deferued by vs,but by Chrift,and 
promifedtovs. And this is the doftrine of all the Scriptures howfoeuerthe enemies of Gods grace labour 
toobicurcit. 



Shem.j. 
Fulke. 3. 



Fulke.4. 



Rhem. 

Rhem, f • 



Fulke.s. 



Shem.6. 



ANNOTATIONS. Chap, xxii, 

x 1 He that hurteth.) It is not an exhortation, but a commination or threatning, that hotpfarfoeuer the tolcfyd 
increafe in naughtinesfiodhath protsided anfrverable punifhment for them. 

18 lfanymanfhaladde.) Theanthor of the commentaries vpon thisboohfr bearing the name of 'S.Jmbrefe,Ttea*&** 
faith thns of this point. Hemakethnotthis proteftation againft the expofitours of his prophecie, butagainft 8 ai " ft ?^ n S 
Hcrctikcs.forthe expefitour doth addeor diminifh nothing, but openeth the obfeuritie of the narration, or y£St£? 
Ihewcth the moral or fpiiitual fcnfcHc curfeth therefore Heretikes that vfed to adde fomewhat of their owne tfinot Ca- 
that was falfe,and to take away ochcr things that .were contrary to their hcrefies. Sofaieth tlm auneient writer. tholike <*?** 
^ndthiswasthepropmieofthemmalages^aiidfoisitafoHrsnoWy as we haste noted though the whole Bib!e> and asm fitours * 
haise infundry places fet forth to the fight ofal indfferent readers in the new Teflament. that althe xvorldmiyfee that the 
^po files cttrfe is fallen vpon them ^md may beware oftlrcm. ' 

You {hall neuer be able to proouc that we hauc added any thing that is falfe,or taken away any thing which 
is true in the whole Bible. What you hauc done cucn in this tranflation,and in your annotations, I leaue to 
the iudgement of the indifferent Readers that will perufe this anfvvcr, as alfo the defence of our translations 
againft the flandciousbookc ofGregorie Martine. 




FulkeJ. 



giue patienccfomfort and conffancie to al that fug er for thy name ^andtruft in thee, Lord God our omh helper and Prose- ty ea k«h,and 
(torjarienot long. A m En. toiudgeihe 

The wordes of your prayer be good and god!y,but that they proceed not from a faithfull heart, not onely £olik« ™j 
your wilfull and obftinatcmaintciningof crrours,againftthcmoft clcare light of the truth, with your intolle- Protcftanss. 
rable Jicentioufncife of lying and flandcring the Saintfts of God,doe fufficicntly declare : but alio your horri- 
ble praftifes of trcafon and murthcr, of our moft gracious Soueraignc Lady, your naturallliege Queene,by 
your emiiTaries,CampioniParfbns,and other like trumpets of fedition, and other minifters ofyour wicked 
netie, f hrockmerton,Someruill 5 Parry,Sauage,Babington,&c. and the Spanifti inuafion by you procured and 
intended againft your countrcy,doth openly crie out againft you, that you arc men voyd of all feare of God, 
faith, ' ' 




cauterized conlcience can not but beare witneflethat you dare not abide the trial! of 

Gods iudgement, howfoeuer (as all wicked offenders doe commonly) you doc 

prefuroptuoufly appeale vnto it : I will fay no more, but with the 

whole Church of God conclude : Come 

Lord Iesvs. Amen. 

Cod be fray fed. 



A TABLE DIRECTING THE READERS TO ALL 

CONTROVERSIES HANDLED IN THIS WORKE I GATHERED 

according to the Table drawen by the Rhemifts. 




BsotvTioNofaPrieft.The 
cxcellencie of this power a- 
bouc the power of Angels & 
princes,Matth.itf. feft.13.14. 
1 5.Iohn. 20. feet. 34 5. what 
is to loofe andbinde, in the 
fame places. 
lAlsIiKenceficc Tatting, 

.Adoration of God, called Latria: and adoration 
of crcaturcs,called DtdiOy Marth.4. fc&on 3* 
Aa.io.fca.7.Aa.i4.fcd.:.Hcbr.u.icQ.^ 
Adoration of the Arke, Cruciflxe, Images, Rc- 

liques,andthciike,Hcb.xt.fca.9. 
Adoration o( Angels and holie pcrfons, Apoc.3. 
fec\6.Apoc.i?.iecl4.&5.Apoc.2:Jcct.i. 

Aderatton in (pirit and truth,Iohn.4.fe3 5. 

•Adoration or reverence to holy perfons, enen to 
thekiffing of their fectc 1 Aci4(ea.3. 

Alleluia whether ic may or ought tobetranfla- 
tcd^Apo. 1 9,fca.z often vfed in the church,A- 
poc. j p.fccr. 1 . & 2.whether it be al one to fay; 
Praife ye the Lordjbid.whethcr in tranflating 
fixePIalrncs, the Protcftants hauc left itouc 
nine rimes,or the papifts in their Portuis more 
than ninetccne times, ibidem. 

tAbnes whether they redcemc finnes,Lok.3.fca. 
j.LuLi i.feft.5.whethcr almes procure us pa- 
troncs in heaven,Luk. iLfcft^whether they 
procure rcleafc of paincs after death, AQs.j. 
feft.3. whether thevincrcafc grace, i.Cor,^. 

fea.2, 

Great Ahm*mm whether they are happiefor 

the merit of their almcs,2,Cor.y. fed. 3. Ads.?. 

fea.2. 
Abnts and hofpitalirie to pricfts and other holie 

men, whether they make the giuer partaker 

of their merits, Matt.ioJe&6. Luk.16.fed4. 

a.Cor.8Xeft.3^.Cor.9.fea3. CaUXeaion 3. 

a.Tim.x.fe&tf.SceW'crJ**. 
,^Zf4r^Hcbr.i3.fec^. Altars whether fanclified 

by the oblation of Chnlts bodie, Matth.23. 

left 7.The name of Altars and tablesjHcbr.xj. 

(e6L6. Dedication or confecration of Altars 

with Saints rcUqucs.Apoc.tf.lccr.i. 
Ame *,whcther K may be tranflated,Iohri.8.fec~t. 

5.Apoci^.fcc>.2. 
Angels^ whether to euery Chriftian one is ap- 

Eointcd proteaor,Matth.i8Teft.2. How they 
e protectors of countries and Churches, 1. 

Iohn.2.fe&5.Apoc.i.fe&$. what is thereli- 
gion of Angels in S.PauI,Col.;.fect.$.Praying 

to Angcls.ibid.Pcacc from God and the Holie 

An°els,Apoc.i.fe&4. 

Whether there beninc orders of Angels, Ephef. 
i.fecl.4. whether Saint Michael be patrone 
ofthe Church, Apoc.i 2. fca.3. why painted 
fighting with a Dragon,ibid- 

Anotlmg : Sec h Extreme unciion. 

Amtcbnsiwho'n, 2.TheU. fea.8.j».xo.ix.i2.x3. 
i4.Apoc.ii.Ic£t.i.2. Apoc.13. fca.34.5.6.7.8. 
9.IO. 

Anudmtt whether hee fhall bee one lingular 
man ) 2.Thc(T.2.iea.8.9.Apo. 1 3 . re&p.whether 
he fhal come neare the worlds end, 2.Theff.a. 
fccl.9.10. whether Andchrifts raigne fhall be 
onely three common yeeres and an halfc, 
Matth.24.fec\6.8. Ma'rk.xj.feft.i. Apoc.xx. 
t*ec\i.Apoc.i:.fed.x Apoc2o/ec\tf. whether 
Anrichrift fhall abolifh the raatTc, 2.TheiX2. 
fed. ix. whether Antichrift fhall fuffer no 
falfeworfhipof God, but of himfelfe onely, 
a.Thef.*.ied.xo. whether all framing of let- 
ters to ex pre fle his name be uncerraine, Apo. 
13XC&9.SC10. whether the Protcftants bec 



fore-runners of Anrichrift, 2.Thcfl2.feft.8.& 
i3.Apocx3.fe&i.3.&7. Apoc.20 fed.7. 

The apoftafic of AmicbriS and his from the ca- 
tholikc Church, whether it be from the fee of 
Rome,2.Thcf.2jccl-6.&7. 

Whether the perfecurioa of Antichrist fhall 
caufethe Church to bee invifible, Apoc.12. 
fed. 2. whether Elias and Enoch fhall be per- 
fecuted by Anticbrxh\Apoc.i j.fed.f. what is 
Andchrifts triple honor againft thehonorof 
Chrift,Apoc.i3.fea.7. Hisattcmptsto drawe 
ftom the true faith, ibid. How there be manic 
Anrichriils, 2.ThcC2.fe#ion.8. whether the 
Pope cannot be Antichiif I, ;.Thci.2. feci. 2 & 
xoIohn.5.feft.5.Apoc.i2.icft.x.Apoc.i3.fcft. 
9. Apoc.20. fcd.tf. whether the Protcftants 
make S.Leo and S.Gregory furtherers of An- 
richrift, 2.Thef.2. fed.?, whether they .place 
Antichrift in the fee of Rome in Saint Panics 
time,ibid. whether not to be with theieeof 
Rome, is to be with Antichrift, Aa.xx.led4. 
i.Thef.2.fca.8, 

Apofites t their name, dignirie, and authorise, 
Luk.«s.fed.5Alatth.x8.ieci.3.How fome Apo- 
files were greater than other, i.Cor.x2.fcc\4* 
whether the Apoftles forfooke their wiucs, 
Matth,8.fca.3.Mattb.x^.lea.2.Luk.i8.(ea.tf. 
Luk4.fca.j. whether S.Philip the Deacon 
left hiswifc»Aa.2i.fe&x. SccFrie3s t 

Whether the •/#$#&/ vowed pouerrie, Matth. 
i$.fcd.i2.2.Cor tf.fed. 1. 

Whether the Apofllcs made the Creede,Sce be- 
fore the argument of the Epiftles in general!. 

What honor and reuerence was giuen to the A' 
j>00fe,A&4.fc&3.& A&5.fc&2. 

Whether any precepts of the Afottlet not com- 
prehended in the Scriptures, are to be obei* 
cd,Aft.i5.fcft.3.x.Cor.7.fea.ia 

ApotioUcall tradition zSctTradition. 

Whether it be lawfull to vfethc ApoQolkaU fa- 
Iutation,Rom.i.feft 4. 

Whether to be laluted onely of the ApoSlesgl- 
ueth grace,Kom.xtf .fed.i . 

Whether the Popes office be rightly called an 
Apotflejhip, Ephcf^fed^ 

Whether euery conucrter of a feucrall countrie 
maybe prop'erly called an Apo&k,Luk.6AtCL 
5. whether the Apoftles or conuerters of 
countries do merit hcaucnly gloric, 2.C01*. 1. 
fea.5. 

Whether Auguftine the Monkc be the ApoUU 
ofEngland^x.Cor^.feft.x. 



B 



B^2y/<w,whetherin the Apocalvpfe itfigni- 
fie Rome the ice of Antichrift, Apoc.14. 
fect.3. Apoc.id.fcdt.3. Apoc.x7. in cuerie . 
fedion. 
Sir/fifyisehowitraketh awayfinnes, Acl.22.fcft. 
i.whctheritjufhfic,Rom.(5.fca.2.eV5.Rom.7. 
fed 4-whcthcr ncceffary to faluation,Mark.i. 
fea.j.Iohn $.fc&2. Baptifme of infants ho\v 
neceiraric,Rom,$.fe6t. 3. i.Cor.7. feet. 11. whe- 
ther the popifh facrament of Confirmation 

do diminifhthe force of Bapdfme. Aft.8.feft. 
7.Exorcifmes and other ceremonies of pope- 
rie, whether neceiTaric or conuenienr, Mark. 
7Xeft.s^ft.8Xea.x2. x^er.j.fecls. Ephctha, 
Mar.7.feft.5.Abrcnunuo,i.Pe.3.(eft.5.Thcin- 
deleblc Character of Baptifmc,2.Cor.x/ec*t.7. 
The Baprifme of heretikes and fchifmatikes, 
whether alwaies damnable, x.Per,3.fcdion 4. 
whether Iohns Baptifme were inferiour to 
Chriils > Matt.3.fca^.MarkiXca.x.& 5J0K3. 
fea.3. Luk.3 .fea.5. Iohn.i.lea.i. Aa.i.feG.3. 
A&xs?Jca.x. NarncsinBapdfinc,Luk.i.fea, 



icJ.whcther Chriftliimfclfe baptized, lohn ^ 

lection 2. 
Se^t whether he makcth God author of GnnC, 

Matth.<Uca.tf.Aa.2.fca.?. 
Whether he controllech the Enangelifts,Luk.r • 

ieai8. Lulc3.fea.tf. Luk.22.fea.x.&9. A&.8. 

fed.ii. whether he imagine corrupuons of 

the Greeke text according to his fanfie, Mad 

xo.fcc.x-Prcfacc,iea.57.whether he tranflatej 

for Chrifts foule in hell, His carCafe in the 

grave,Ad.2.fea.ir. 
Htjhttgs what fpirituall power they haue, Matth. 

i8.fca.3.2.Cor.xo.fea.!. Thcirpower to pu- 

nifh heretikes confefled by Caluiivbid. 
Their GcnMftories, Apoc.2o!fca.4. 
How far they muft be obcied, Matth.15. fcd.j. 

Aa.xx.ica.2. SccCburcb. 
How they arc to be honored and fcaredjAfts.r, 

feft.2. 
TheiS^piblelTing, Matth.xoJca.2, MattLx^. 

fea.8.Heb.7.fea.j. 
What iecular affaires agree not with fpirituall 

mens funaion,2.Tim.2 Jeft.2. 
How fupcrior to pricfts and diftinft in orEcc, 

Aa.8.fea.c:.Aa.i3Jea.i^hilip.x.fea.x.Tit.i. 

feft.a.Their power of confecraung Bifhops. 

ibid,Aft.x 3 .fea.x. 

BifhoppingJi&.Uc&.7. 

Btjheps Vifitations,Aft. x j.fca.2. 

Whether S.Paulc allow them for woorthyTW* 
fkops that cannot preach, 1 .Tim.$.fea.x3. 

SflJjBigof creatures how effcauall and opera* 
Hue, Matth.26.fca.7. Maik.8.fca.i. x.Tim^ 
fea^.BIefllng the table,ibid.BlefT)ng a prehe- 
minence of the better perfon,ibid. & Hcb.7« 
fectj. Blcffing of Bifhops and pricfts, fathers 
and mothers } ibidem. 

Bkfftngmxh the fTgncof the croffe, Luk.24.fec^> 
5, i.Tim.4.feft.xi. 



CAhme whether hceblafphemed againfl 
the divinitie of Chrifl,lohn.x.fcaion 3. 
Iohn.io.fea.3. 
Whether Caluine blalphemed againft Chrifles 
owne merits,Philip.2,ieaion i.ApoG.5. fc«.7» 
Hcbr.2.fca.x. 
Or againft the Saints in beaucn J Luk.!&fe£t0. 
Whether he hold that God is the author of ling 

Matth.i3Jca.2. 
Whether he blafpheme concerning Chriflsfut 
feting the paines of the damned, and that he 
was abandoned of his father, Macrh.27.iecl. 3. 

Mark.xj.fcft.2. 

Whether hee blafpheme againft rcmiffion of 
finnes,Hebr.tf.fea.i.& 3. 

Calurns dodrinc whether it tend to the abomi- 
nation of defoladon,Matk.x 5.fea.2. 

Canonical! howershow prooucd, Ads.io. tcStA 

A&?.fe&i.GaL *Se&.6, 

How they anfiver to the time of Chrifts paffioa 
andagonies,Lukc.x8.fea.x.GaIat4.fea.^ee 

'Prater. 

C.tz])oltke> whether this name difcerneth true he* 
leeucis from heretikes, and whetlier Ptotc- 
Aants fpeaking properly do vnderftandPa* 
piiis by this name,Act.x i.fe£L|. 

How S. Auguftine efteemed this name,ibid.whe- 
dierthe Protcftants mocke atthisname^ 9S 
the Donatifts did^bid. whether they Icaue ie 
ouroftheCreede,ibid. whether rhcyleaue it 
out in the titles of the Cathoil^ Epi/tles,i*ft 
thedde of them before the Epiftlc of Saint 
James. 

The Cathohkj: Epiftles why fb called, ibid, and in 
the argument of the Epiftlc* in genera]]. 

CatMlf 



A TABLE OF CONTROVERSIES. 



CathU\e termes and fpeeches,x.Tim.tf.fcaion ,j. 

4.Tim.i.fcft.y. 
Catholike parents whobc,i.Tim-i.f<ft-3t 

Catholike Church: Set Church. 

CathoL'kehith: See Faith. 

Catholike hkh whether it be taken rtitof Eng- 

land,Apoc.2.fca.7. 
Whether ignorance is allowable in uueCWw 
%j > Lukc.io.rca4.Luke.xa/ca.j.i.IohD.:. 

fea.ii, 
Catholike mens obedience to their pallors, how 
far itought to extend,Aa.x i.(ea.2. To Coun- 

cels,Aa.i5.fcc"t.n. 
Catholike affemblics in time of perfection : Sec 

'Perfecution. 
Cenfures of the Chu rch : S ee ScclepasJUalL 
CetemomesvM in the Popifli church,whetherby 
. example of Chrift, Ioh^feft^. Externall ele- 
ments how vied in the Sacraments, Galar.4, 
. fca.x.2.3. Saint Augurtmes cftimation of Cc- 
. remonics, and whether he be falilv alledged 
againft thcm.ibid. whether Popifts Ceremo- 
nies be not burdenous, but fweet,and to edi- 
fication,Gal.4.fedt.3.whether they be neither 
. heathenifh nor Iudaicall,Gal.4.fea.3.& 5. 
Chamie, whether it be more principal in unifi- 
cation tixau faith l I.Cor.I^fea.3. Scc>$7//?- 



catiOH, 
Chorine, whether it be the forme of faith, Galy. 

fca.3. , , • 

GWfcorfinglelifein Popifh cleargie, whether 

it be angclicaHMatth.22.fe&5. 
Whether more for theferuiceof God in them 

that haue not the gift of folc life, x.Corinth.7. 
. fce"r.5.& i$Szc?m8$>Ho!y Orders, MonasticaU 

6ft. 

Whether it be impoflible for cuery roan, Match, 
ip/eft.5.i.Cor.7.feft.tf. 

Whether fome Proteitants may not luftly af- 
firmc that they haue not the gift of Continent 
cie,x.Cor.7.(ea.tf.x.Tim,3.fecl.5.Tir,i.fea.3. 

Whether all may haue the gift that will,Matth. 

, 1 9 iMfc 5-x.Cor.7.(ecl.tf. 

Whether the Cha&tie of Virgins, widowes, and 

. married folks differ in merit.Matt.x3.fcc>.!. 

CfiwZ,whcthcrbcbcaPricft as he is God and 
. mantSeeTVwft 
His defcending into hell: See Hell. 
Whctherhe be the oncly Mediator? See Saints. 
How he makcthnowinterceflion for vs,Hebr.7. 

. fe&;. 

Whether the Popifli Votaries forfakc all and 
follow Chrilt 4 Luk.5.fc£U. 

The name oiChriKtiam^Qu x x.feft.^ Derided by 
Italian Pa pills, ibidem. 

True C&«ffM«libcrtie: See GoJpelL 

The Church catholike or vniucrfaU, Matt.24.fec>. 
i.Luke.24.fca.4.Aa.i x.ieft.4. i.Tim.j.fcclt.y. 
Luk.24.fedt.2.ColI.i.fedr.x.i.Ioh.2.fcaA 

What this article fignifieth; llwkeuetbecatho- 
fi^Cfiwc/jjIoh^.ieft.j.i.Tim^/cft.?. 

Whether they arc blinder than the Icwcsthat 
feenotthePopifh Church to be the catho- 
like Church of Chrift,i.Cor.3.(e& J. 

Whether the vnitie of the Church cofift in com- 
municating with the Popc,GaU.fe&.7.Eph.4. 

How the vnitie of the Church is by the Wetted 

Sacramenr, 1 .Cor. t oScfr. $,& 6 . 

Whether the Protcllants at the firft auoided 

. the name of C/wc/;,and thruft it out of the Bi- 

bIc,EplM.fea.2. 
Whether theC/>«rr&canneuererre,Luk.x8.fca. 

8.rohn.i4.fea.%Iohn.i5.fea.2.&5. 3ohn.i7. 
- fcft.2.Ephef.5.fccl:.5.Sc4,i.Tim.5.rcvt.j».xo.ix. 

Apoc.2o.fec1.<5. 

.Whether the Proteftants blafpheme concer- 
ning the Churches apoftafie or revolt from 
God,Matt.28.feft.:.Ioh.x4.fe£t.j.Col.x,fec>.i. 
a.Thef2.fe£t.4-Apoc.i2.iccl.2. 

Whether Chrift bee not perfect without his 

, Cfmrch % as an head without a bodic, Ephef.x. 
fca.3. 

Whetherthe Church be alwaies vifiblc, Matr.y. 

(ecl.3.Aas.2.fcc>.x3. Aas.xx.fea.3. a.Thcff.i. 
ic&5.x.Tim.j/ea«^.&xo.Aft.j.{ea.}-ColI.x. 



xea./.Apoc.x.fea,8, 
Wnether Elias wordes make anything to the 

contrar\ r ,Rom.xx.fcft.j. 
Whatfhail be the ftatc of the Church in Ami- 

chrifts time,Apocx2.1ea.2. 
How the Church is fmall in th£ beginning, and 

growing great afterward, Mark^fcft. j.Lukc 

5.fc&2.Luk.24.fc#.4.Col.i.fea.i. 

Hir lawes, cuftoms, and gouernors how they are 
to bcobcicd,Mat.!5.lc&.3.Act.i5.fe& l&'j. 
x.Cor.xi.feft.j.&4. s.Cor.x.fca.8. a.Cor.5. 
fect.5.x.Thefl:4.fccl.2. a.ThenVca^Hebr. 
13.fca.jj.H0w (lie onely hath the true fenfe of 
the Scriprures, i.Cor.3. fcft.x. Howflieiud- 
gcthall.and is judged of none, i.Cor,a.fca.3. 

How flic wdgeth bctweene Canonicall Scrip- 
tures and not canonicall. Ga!.2.(cft.4. 

How flic iudgcth which arc Sacraments, which 

not,Iob.i$.fect.3. 
Whether the catholike C/;»^/),whichisthebo- 
dy of Chrift, confift of good and bad, Match. 
3.feft.7.Matt.x3Jea.3.Matt.22.fea.2.Ioh.x5. 

i'eftj. 
Whether the true Church is prooued alwaies by 
fucceflion,loh*4.re£t4. h&us&Cu 3. EpheC* 

fea.5. 

Whether Chrift le ft many things to be taught in 

the Churcb y which are not taught in the h^lie 

Scripturesjoh.il.fect.}* Apoc.xo.fca.x. 
How the cuftome of the Church is a good anfwer 

againft all wranglers,i,Cor.x i.icft^. 
Whether there may not be faluation out of the 

Church of Rome, x.Iohn.x.fca.2. x,Timoth.3. 

teft.xo. 
Whethcrfuch as be outof the Church though 

they heare and read neuer fomuch, canvn- 

derltand nothing.M ark^fca, 1. 
Whether any man can bee head of the whole 

Church but Chrift,Eph.x.(cd.y. 
Whether the Pope maybe minifteriall head of 

the vniuerfall Churc hjbid. 
Whether no temporal! Prince maybe head or 

chief gouernor of the particular CiwrcA with* 

in his domimon,Macxtf.rea.i 5. Mat* zzJccj. 

Hebr.t3.fca.?. i.Pet.2.fea.5.Ioh.2x.iea.4. 
Whether no woman being a Prince can bee 

head or chiefe gouernor of the particular 

Church within hir dominion.x.Corj^fea.xtf. 
Whetherthe Popifh fcruice imitate the Church 

triumphant in heaucn,Apoc.4.fccl.2.Apoc.x^- 

fccTr.i. 

Building of matcriall C/wrdw, monaftenes, &c. 

whether mcritorious,Luk.7.fedr.tf, 
Dedication of Churches, and the feaftsof them, 

IorMO.fecl.s. 

Whatcoft in adorning of them plcafcth God, 
Matth.2*.fc&2. & 3 .Markc.7.(cft.2. M;ak.i4. 
fe£t.4.Ioh.x2.fccl.4. 

Whether God will bee honored in Churches ra- 
ther than ellewhercA&^ie&j. aXor.i.fea. 
4.Iohn.x2.feft.2. 

How God dwelleth not in matcriall temples, 

Aft.7,fc&5;. 
Whercvithall Churchssbt prophancd,Mark.n. 

fea43.Ioh.2.fecV. 
Whether our parents and other ncceflities of 

Eoorc men are not alwaies to be preferred 
cfore the adorning of C/;wcfi«,'Mar.7.fcd.2. 
Clergy ,thc name to whom in Scripture ic is giuen, 

i!pet.5.fec>.2. 

The difference of the CUrgie and the lauic,ibid. 

What degrees of fuperiontie arc among them- 

(elucs,and ouct others, Luk,22.(ec>.xo. i.Cor. 

x.fca.8.?.Cor.x:.fc^4. 
Whetherthe priuilcges and exemption of the 

Clcrg-e be. grounded vpon the Scnpture,Matt. 

x7.Uft-8.Rom.x 3.fe6-5'. 
The Commartdtments of God whether poffibl e to 

bckcpt,Matth.x ijcft^. Lufci.feft.7. Luk.10. 

feft.5.Ioru4.feft.i. s.Iohn.}Xe&7. x.Iohn.5. 

fed. i* Rom.8.fcc>.2jlom.x3.fed,x. 
Keeping of the Commandments how profitable 

and ueceffarie to faluation,Mat.5.re£t4.lam. 

2.fcc*t.3.Mat.x?.fea.x. Mark.ic*fcft.2.Luc.i3, 

fc£t4.Apoc.x4.fec>.4. 

Whether they differ from Counc els, Maxkcxo. 



fecX3.Luk.x8.feft.y/ 

Whether amanis iuftifiedby keeping of thcrrtj 

Luc.i,fcG.6.7.& 8.Rom tAc&.t. 
Whether Popifh traditions be the Commandc* 

meats of men ; SccTrodithm. 
Whether all lawes,doftrincs,and feruice of the 

Church of England be the Cotrtmandetntnts of 

men,Matt.ic.(e&.3 < Mark.7.fe&i* 
Communion, wnether righrly miniftred by the 

Proteftant$,i.Cor.ix,fe&6.7.8.£.xo.ii.i2.i3. 

14.15.17.18.1p.20.21.22. 
Whether they imitate Chriits inllitution, and 

the Apoitlcs tradition^bid. fpecially fedions 

8.& 22. 
Whether their Communion be idolatric, x.C or.8- 

fea.2. 
Whether they cal it vnpropcrly the Cormwmion> 

x.Cor.xi.fe&.i4- 
Whether they call it vnproperly the Supper of 

the Lord.i.Cor.t 1 .lcit.6. 
Whether their Communion bread beprophane, 

i.Cor.xx.fe£c.i8. 
Whether it be Caluins Supperand notChrifts, 

Ioh,4.feft4- 
Whether it is the very table and cup of diuels, 
and accordingly to be abhorred, l.Corincx o. 

fcft.o. 

Communitie of 'life and goods in the firft Christi- 
ans, whether it bee vfed now of the Popifti 
Cloifterers oncly, Aft.s.fect x 2. 

Whether it was a Commandment or a counfell 
onely^bidem. 

Concupifccnce after ba ptifme, whether it be n*nne 
of st lelfc without con fe n c,Ro m<5. icc.5,Rom. 
7.fect»5.5.7Ap.xoJamcs.x.fc^ion5.i.Iohn.|. 
fcft4. 

How the Apoftle ealleth it finne.Rom.^feft.tf . 

Whether it dcfilcth or makcth vnperfeft all the 
anions of a i uft man,Rom.7.fcft. xo. 

Confeffton in particular whether n eceflarie,Matt» 

3,fea.j.Mark.i < lect4.Ioh.2afea.j. Ads.x^ 

left.4. 
Whether fecretor auricular Confefjlon be neceU 

faricJoh.JO.fca.5. 

To a Pricfl, Luc.i 7.fCw ( t4. Iohn.20Jea.j- lam. J. 

feft.xo. 
Of all mortall finncs,Iam.5.fe&xo. 
Bcforethereceiuingof the blefled Sacrament, 

x.Cor.n.feft.x7» 

Whetherthe Englifh miniftersheare Confe0iont % 
and abfoluc contrary to their owncdoftrinc, 

. lot\.2oStGt.$SccTcmace. 

ConfeJJtng ofChriilandhis reh'gion; SeeTottb. 

Confirmation otherwxfe called Bifhoping, whe- 
ther it be a Sacramcnt,A&8.fceT.tf.& 7. 

Whatgrace andcffc&ithatb, Ioh.7. l fca.3.AO» 
■ -8.fe5.tf.Eph.x.fea.a. 

Whathcrefies againft it,Aft.8.fea^. 

Chrifincorholyoile whether nccciTaricinCu^ 

. fimationjbia. 

Conscience howtobedifcharged in punifhingof 
Papifts,Mark.X5.iea.4. 

ContinencU : SccChaBitie. 

Whether all notable Biftiops & Priefts of Godi 
Church haue beene fingle, or Continent horn 
their wiues,Tit.x. fca.J. 

C<jw/»w«ffofmarriedfolkeforpraiersfakc,ho\» 
commendable,i .Cor.7.fea.5. 

Whether ncceiTary for the more woorthie re- 
ceding of the blefled Sacrament, x.Cor.xa, 

fea.x8 # 

Contrition whether it be againft tuftification by 

faith oncly,2.Cor.7.Cea.»^ce Penance. 
Corporals for the bleiTed Sacrament vpon what 

Scripture groundcd,Matt.27.(ea.4. 
Counceb of what perfons they confift, ASs.x c/. 

feft.y. 

How they reprefentthe whole Church,ibid« 
Whether Peter 8c his fuccelfors were or ought 

robe alwaies Prefidcnts in Councth % Aas.15. 

fca.<5.7.&8. 
Whether Councils be of no force without their 

conrlrmatson,ibid. 
Whether they haue fuchafliftanceof the holic 

Ghoft that they cannot erre, Aas.x5.fea.10. 

J.ukaXca.5.Ioh.i5,fca.8.Iohn.i5.fca^&5. 

Rom.). 



■V-; 



?? 



>'#• 



fr. 



A TABLE OF C 



ONTROVERSIES, 



Rom.3XccLi. 
Whether examination of mitten or deputati- 
on be neceilary whe the Councel cannot erre, 

Luka.fcft^.AftajXeftao. 
Whether all good Chriftians ought to reft vpon 

their determination alwaies,Afta5.feft.ii. 
How the ancient fathers cftceraed of gencrall 

Counceh) Act i sXcft. i o. 
Whether all decrees of Counccls are to be put in 

cxecution,Afta ).fe&$. 
How later Counsels alter the former, Aft.t5 left. 

8.&* 
Whether herctikes only rcfufe Couneds, Afta 5. 

fcft.4.io.& ii. 
Heretic all or fchifmatical! Synods what be, Act. 

15.fcft.10. 
Comfels Euangelicali whether differing from 

precepts,M*tt.i9.fe3.7.&xo.A&.2.fcvhz;. 
Whether they tend to perfection, and be follo- 
wed by Popifh Cloiftcrers called of them re- 

• ligious,Matth.i9.fcct.9. Mark.io.feft.}. Sec 
Work} of Supererogation ,Rchgiota t 

Croffc whereon Chrift died, whether holy and to 

be honored, Toh.i9.tects.Heb.£ic&.3. 
Whether the CroJJe be called the figncofthc 

Tonne of man,\latr.2.j.i cft.2. 
Thcfigneof the Crcjf: inblclfing whether vfed 

by ChriftjLuk.:^ cct.5. 
HowcfFe^ualtofam c tifie,ibtden).ft:i.Timor^. 

ic-Tt.i 1 . In Sacraments and other hallowed 

creatures,i.Tim.4.iect.ii.i2.i3.i4.&ir. 
Whether it is neceiTaiy to be borne in our fore- 

heads, L ukc.:4,fcft. y Apoc/Mccca. Galat.5, 

fcft.2. 
The Crucifixe or rood with Marie and Iohnvpon 

what ground of Scripture, Iohap.left.2. 
Whether there be any venue in the fignc of the 

C>^,Markp-{ea.4.x.Tim.4. feft.X2.3ei}. 
Whether it fhall appeercat the latter day, no 

ictfe to confound the Proteflants than the 

Iewes,Matth.24.feft.2. 

D 

D^i^whatdiftinftion of them ought to 
be,Rom.i4.fect.2. 
Whether oneTXiy is more fan&iScdtha 

another: SeeFea3sandFeii?iuitie>. 
Whether the Papifts call not the weokc Dates 

Fer/.c,by a prophane name, Luk.241feft.it A- 

poca.fcft.tf. 
ftorcovx.their onace»Aft.tfXcfta. See Orders. _ 
Deuotion vttcrcd by cxternall %ne, how it is al« 

iowablc,Matt p.feft.2. Marka.teft.i. Luk.19. 

ieit.2.Ioh.i.feft.jJ.Philip.2.fcft.2.Iam.5.fcdt5. 

Markai.leftti.See ?i'gr;mage. 
How God is ferued in fpirit notwithflanding ex- 
ternal! £>e««/o»,Ioh.4.fcft.5.Roma.left.tf. 
Whether true Deuotion be called of the Prote- 

ilant5tuperIlition > Act.t7.fcct.2.&4. 
Whether VopiCn7)euot&n toward R cliques and 

holy things be a token of great faith, Matt.?. 

feft 2.Roma.left.$. 
The holy women* Deuotion whether it exeufe 

Popifh fuperiution, Markc.16.tcct :. Luke. 8. 

fcft.4. 
Deuotion of Zach*us whether it approoucth Po- 

piih Deuetion to fee and to be ncerc to the 

facramenr,Luku9.fc&a t 
Kneeling a x.VirbwncarofailtffncU % and Ex homo 

faztw tf?,what7)ez!0&6)2,!oha.feftt6'. 
Doctors of the Church which be necciTarie,Iori. 

4.fcft.J. 

What regard we muft haue to their do&rine, 
Hcba3.fefta.8c4. 

How S.Auguftine efteemed of them,ibid. 

Whether their crowneinhcaucn be of the me- 
rit of their labors,Phib"p4ieft.3a Jet.s.fcci. 

Whether the ancient Docior s be contemned in 
£ngland,2.Cora i.feft.1, 

Dubai Sec ^Adoration, 



cormnumcatioft. 
Ecciefiasiicallpowet or iurifdiftion,how far it ex- 

tendeth, Matt.KS.fecl.13. Ioh.2.(eft.7» i.Cor. 

ioXefta.Sce 'Bi/hop.Ciergie. 
Elias whether he be yetaliue, andfliall bee the 

precurforofC^irillsfecondcommingjMattru 

1 1 Xeft.2. Matr.17.fca4. Mark^. feft.3. Apoc. 

11XC&4. 
Enoch whether he beyctliuing, Hebra 1. fcft.2. 

whether he fhall preach in Antichrifts time 

with EliaSjApoca x.feftti. 
Eremites wherefore they haue theirname, pro- 

feffionandhfe, commended by the example 

of Elias,of Saint Iohn Baptiit, and Chrift him 

felfCjMattj.feft.i. Matt.?Xeft.2. Matt^fcft. 

i.Matt,i4.(eft.3. MarkaJe&tf. Luka.icct.4. 

Lukai.fcfta. 
Whether in rhe primitiuc Church there were 

innumerable Eremite* and Monks, fuch as the 

Papifts haue,Mattha 4-fcft.}. Sec Monij and 

MonasiicallUfc. 
Excommunication what punifhmcnt,x.Cor.5.feft. 

3.&4.2.Cor.2.fcft.2. 
Whether Excommunication in the primitiue 

Church, was ioined alwaies with corporal! 

torment, Afts.5Xeft.5t x.Cora.fcft.4. x.Tima. 
feft.8. 

Whether the Protectants denie thatheretikes 

are to be Exconrmunic ated>z t Qou\oScdc,L 
Extreme Vnftion whether it bee a Sacrament, 

GaJ.4.feft.2.Iam.5.ic& 5.^.7.8^ p. 
Whether the ApoIUes annointing with ovlc 

made a prcparatiue to the Sacrament of Ex* 

tremc Vnftion, ibidem. 



E 



Cele/iasJicaU eenfurcs whether rightly exe- 
cuted in the Popifh Church, Mat.ttf.ieft. 
12.13.14.15. i.Cor.5.icft.2.& 3. Sec £x- 



FAithx See luHiftcationJ>Vorks. 
Whether Rur&oncly doth not iuftifie, Mar. 
7.ieft.j.Matth.pXeft.io. Martha?, fefta. 

Matt,22.feft.7. Matt.i4.fcft.r.Matt.23.fcft.tf. 

Matt.i5.feft^& 7. Mark, i.f eft.2. Mar. 1 1 .f eft. 

i.Maf.1 iXeft.x.Mar.itf Jeft-f Lukaieft. £7. 

& 8.RoraA lecfe j. Gal.3Xeft.5t Hcbr.c. fcft.7. 

Hebra i.feftao.Luke^Xeft^i. Lukea 3.fcfta. 

Ioh.5. fcfta.Ioh.8.fefta. i.Pet.4.feft.2. x.Ioh. 

2.feft.7.i.Ioh.3Xcft.3.& 7. Apoc.2. feft.j.Apo. 

i4.feft4. Aftsao.feft^. Afts.24.feft. i.Lukc.7. 

feft. 8.Luk.io.{eft.5. Ioha5.fect.tf.R0ma.feft. 

p.Rom.2. fcft.5. x.Cor.i3.fefta.&3» 2.Cor«7. 

fefta.Ephef.3. fefta. FphAfcft.:. i.ThciT.5. 

fecta. x.Tima.feft.5. 
Whether S. Auguftincs booke Defide & operihu t 

be sgainft. iuiiification before God by Faith 

onely,Iam^;(eft.tf. 
Whether iuftiflcation by Faith oncly be an olde 

herefie, Argument of the Epiftles in gencrall. 

3am.2,feft.tf. Argument of both the FpilUcs 

ofS.Pctcr.- 
Whether Saint Tames call cih them that teach 

initificarion before God by Faith oncly* vaine 

men,and comparcth them to diaels, lames 2. 

feft.5-tf.7.8.9ao.&ix. 
What is Saint Paulcs doftrine concerning Faith 

and good works,Arguro. of the Epiitlcs in ge- 
neral! 

Whether S.Pauleeucr io'mcFaith andcharitie 
in the aft of iuftiflcation before God, Phil em, 
fcft.i. 

Whether his words of Faith be mifconftrued by 
the Proteftarits Argum.of the Epiftles in gc- 
nerall. Rom.3Xeft.4.5.tf.7.8. 

Whether other Scriptures be falfly allcdged by 
the Proteftants to maintaine iuflification by 
Faith onely,Mark.5. feft.3.Luk.i7.feft.i« 

\A'hether the Faith of the Proteftants be a vaine 
fecuritic of faluation, Rom.8.feft.'9. 1 .Cor. 9. 
feft. pa.C0r.10. fefta.Hcbra x.fcft;tf. Rom.5. 
feft. 1 .Rom^.feft^.L u lc 1 2. fefta a iPct^feft . 

3.i.Ioh.if,fe&5.Roro.iiXeft.2.Philip.-3.fcft.i. 
Sec Sanation. 
Whether the 7.Catholike Epiftles were written 
againft krftirTcarion in the fight of God by 
Faith onely.Argum.ofthc Epiftles in gencrall 
Argum.of the Epiftle of S James.Iam.aXcft.^. 



Argument of Saint lohns third Epifile. 
Why Faith is fo often named in the cafe of iufli- 

fication,Gai.3,feft. j.Sce lutiijicanon. 
Inwhatfenfe moft of the ancient Fathers fay 

that onely Faith doth iuftificjama.feft.^. 
How it is faid by our Sauior Chnit ; Bekeue mtj% 

Mark.5.(eft.3. 
What mancr ofFanh doth iuftitlc, Roma.feft.? . 

Rom4.icft.i?.GaL5.feft.3.Hebrai.fcft.tf.&'»- 

Iam.2Xtft.$».Rom.3.(ccc.:.&3.GaI.5Xeft.3. 
Whether Faith may be had and loft againe,Luk. 

8.icCV.x.Romai.'fcft.2a.Tima.feft.2. 
Whether grace and cluritic may be loft, Apoc, 

2.feft.2, * 

WhatistheApoftlcs analogic or prefctiptrale 

ofEttf&,Rom.i2Je&. x.Heb.tf.feft.2. 
What it is to hold the fir/t Faith of cur Apoftles 

andfathcrs,Koman.6.fcft.7.Romatf.icft.tf. 2, 

Cora2.fcft.5.Ga!a.icct.2.5.&4.i.Tim.tfXeft. 

sa.Tim. i/cft.3.2.Tim.3..feft,2. x.Toh.o.fcft.2. 

2-Ioh iXefta.&2. x.Cora 5.fcft.3.Gal.3Xcft.2. 
Hebra 3.fcft.x. 

How one mans Faith obraincth for anather^Lu, 

5/CCC.4. 
Faff or Faih'ng,what aft of religion, Luk.2Xcft, 

4-whether meritorious, Matta 5X^3. x.Cor, 

1 jXcft.7. 
Prefcript daics of Failing whether allowable^ 

Matta 5.fecr.3.Afta 3.'eft.5- Gal.4.fcft.tf. 
Imberdaics,Matr,^.fcftai.Luk.tfXc±4.Aft.ij, 

feft. 5. 

Whatwas the herefie of Acrius concerning F* 

J?<»?,Afta3.fcft.5. 
Prohibition of certaine meacei, whether it bee 

Chriitian Ftfffi«g,Matra 5XCCV.4.& 5. Matk.7. 

feft.3.Afts. i3Xcft5.Rom.i4Xefta. x.Tim-f. 

fect.£.& tf. x.Tim^. lcft.14. 
Whether the Scriptures be grofTely abufedbjf 

thcProteitants againft the Popifh churches 

Frfff/,Manh.i5Xc&. 3. Mark.7.fcft.3.Ron%X4. 

fet'z.i. i.Cor.8Xefta.Co!aXcft.2.& j.i.Tim.^ 

feft.2.3.5Atf.Tir. xXefta. 
What Failing is hei eticall, LukaXeft^Colons. 

fca.^a.Tim.4.feft.5.&tf. 
The Lent FaU and the orxgen thereof, Matth^. 

feft.2.Marka.feft.tf. 
Whether it be llnne not toFaji the Lcnt.Matth. 

4. fcft.2. 
Whether Lentbe an Apoftolical tradition, ibid 

&Luk4.fefta. 
Whether it be the true imitation of our Sauiors 

Ftc?i»g,Matt4.fec1e,3. 
Whether by keeping of it true Chriftians are 

knowen from infidels.ibid. 
What the Doftors fcrmonswereof LentF^f?, 

ibidem. 
Whether the Popifli Frfffnvere foreGgnified by 

Chrift himfelfc,Mart.p.fe<fra. 
F««,whatfcare is not in charitie,! Joh-4ieft^. 

Sec in Faith of the Pro telian ts, & in the word 

Saluation* 
Seruilc Feare whether not iil 3 x.Ioh^.fcft.tf.Aft. 

i'aScCx.i. 
Ffjrc , ofhcUhowprofitable T Luk.x2Xcft.it . 
Featfs or Peaitxuall daics how ncccflaric fbrthe 

Church»Matth.2.fcft. 5. IohnaoXefta. Afts.2. 

feft. 7.Gal4.feft.5.Hcb.i3.feft.4. zXcUtSkdc* 

S-Apoca.fcft.tf. 
Whether the Scriptures be groiTely abtx!ed by 

the Pro t eft ants againft Popifh FeUiwtics and 

Holidaics,Roxn.i4. fefta. Gal.4.fcft.j. Colof. 



sieft.s. 



The Featfs of Eafter and Whhlbntide,Aft.2Xec. 

■ 7-Aft«. 2oXcfc.3.GaIar.4Jcft«5. Apoca.feft.tf. 
whether greater grace be giucn vpon fuch to* 
lemnc daies,ibid. 

FrevfiR whether man hath,Matta 2fcft;i.Mattb, 
itf.fcft. xtf.Matra^.'eft.j. Mart.2oXcft.i.Mat. 

- ajXeft. 2.& 5. Lufc2.fect2. LukaoXeft.tf. lob. 
irea,5.Ioh.tf.fcft.3.Aft.27Xcft.3Jloni.7Xca 
7l& 8.Rom.9.feft.3.& 7.Romao/cft.tf. x.Cor, 

■ i5Xeft.tf.2.Cor.3ieft.2.2.Cor.tfXect.2.Philip. 
2.fcft.4. i,Timot.2.fc;r.3. 2.Tim.2Xcft.i.&5. 

■'■ Iam4.feft.3.Luka5. r eft.4. Apoc.2Xcfta1.A- 

Soc.3.fcft.4-GaL5Xcft.x. 
ether mans Frer-vill worketh with Gods 

grace, 



t 

V 

r 

i 



A TABLE OF CONTROVERSIES. 






t 

V 

r 

1 



jnce, 2.Cor.3.rca.2,i.Cor.x5.rcft.i.& *,i Joh 

5icft.2.Aa.X3.fcaa.Ephc4.fcft.2.Iam.4.rcft. 

Whether man haiie any freedom of will from 

thefcruitude of finne, without the graceof 

GoiUoh.8.fea.2.Apoc.3.fe&4. 
Wkthcrpredeftination,rcprobation,concupiP 

cence take away Fr«n>ifl,Aa.27.fca.3. Rom. 

7.fea.7.Rom.^cft.i.3.&7.Aft.i3.feft.2.Ga]. 

S-fe&.i. 
Whether the Iewes blindnes and reprobation 

was through their owneFrmwtf, Luk.x3.fea. 

4.Ioh.u.(ca.3.Aa.i3.fca.:.Aa.28.fea.a. 
W Kerher their betraiyng & crucifiyng of Chrift, 

and ludas treafon was onely of their freewill 

A&2.ft$.9«Likewi{e the refilling of the Gof- 

pell wheu '* is prcache d,Ram. 1 o.fe&.i. 



G 



\ 1C THether the Proteftants teach that 
\/\/ Godis the author of finnc, Matt.£. 

▼ ▼ fca.<?.Matt.x*.fca.2. Afts^.fcft,?. 

Rom.i.fea.io.Rom.3.fcft.4. Rom.p.fea.4*5.tf, 

& 7.Rom.x i.(eft*5.Iam.x.feft.3 . 
What is the meaning of thofe places thattound 

as though Godwcvt author of finne,M atth. 1 3. 

icd.i.M ark.4.fcd.2.Ioh.X2. fcG,3.Aft.2.fcft.j>. 

Rom.g.fcau|,2.Thcr,2.fct>.3, 
How the death of Chriit was by Gods determi- 

nation,Aa.2.feft.^.Aa.4.fea.2. 
GefpeU whether it be onely the written word, or 

c!s tradition vn written alfo,Mark.8.feaion 3. 

Rom.x.fca.7.Scerr4^>w». 
What is the preheminence of the GoJpeU or new 

Tcftamcntaboue the old,2.Cor.3.iea.4.Hcb. 

7.fea.9.Heb.8.fctt.7.Heb.9.fech5. 
Whether the Proteftants teach that vndcr pre- 
tence of the libcrtic of the GoJbeUj cuery man 

may choofe whether he will be vnderlawes 

fpirituall or tempora!,Iam.x/eft.7.Gai5.feft. 

^x.Pet,2.fccr.7. 

Whether he Cuffcrethforthe GoJpeU thatfuffc- 
reth for any article of Popene that is not 
taught in the word of God written, Mark.8. 
feft.3. 

Grace: Sec Freewill, 

Whether to confenttoGod offering <?/tf«bee 
onely of grace, Apoc. 3.feft.4. Rom.xo.fea.a. 
Eph4.fea.2.a.Tim.3.fca,x. 

Whether Gods Grace caufeth mens works to be 
meritorious; See Merits. 

Whether all Gods Graces and gifts be not free- 
ly giuen,but fome defeated, x.Cor. 1 2,fcft. x . 

Whctherthctjr^tejttof thcncwTcftamcnt 
be corrupted, x.Ioh^,feft. 3. Sec the Pre/ate, 



H 



H 



\Allm'mgot fanaifiyng of creatures after 

the Popifh maner, whether grounded 

•*■ rponthe Scriprure,x.Tim.4 fea.ll.The 

force of fuch Hallowing, i.Tim.4. lection 13. 

&x 4 . 

Holy places which be, Mat. x7.fCv'r.3.Aa.7.fca 4. 

x.Tim.4.fea.x3.2.Per.iiea.x. 
Holy bread whether grounded on the S cripture, 

x.Tim4.fea.X2. 
Holy water. i.Tim^feft, 1 3. 
H^daies:SccFtfrtf?x. 

Holy things not to be prophaned : Sec Sacrilege, 
Hell whether in Scripture it be fomtimes taken 

for Limbwfatrnm,hSc%St&.ii. 
Whether Chriit defcending into /WZdeliuered 

the fathers & iuftmenof the oldTcftament, 

Lucatf.fca.7.Aa.2.reaao.&xi.x.Pet.3.fea.2. 

&3. 

Whether Caluine deny the article of Chrilts 

dcfccndingintoJi , f//,Matth.27.fca.3. x.Pct.3. 

fca.2. 
Whether Saint Auguftine ca! them infidels that 

denie the defending of Chriit into Iambus 

ftf/rwM,x,Pct.3.fea.2,Aa.2.fea.3. 
Whether the Protectants tranflate hcrcticaliy 



for that purpore,Aa.2fea.xi. 

Hell whether profitable to fcarc.'SCCJWtf. 

Henoch :$tc€noeh. 

Herettke who is,Tit.3.feft.2. 

What marks are to know Heretikfh \ 'att^Jcd. 

3.& 4. Aft. 2o.fc&4,x .Tim .iScdcfcto 7. x.Ioh. 

4.fea.x.a.&4. 
Whether it be a markcof anifrw/fctogoout 

ofthc Popifli church, Eph.4.(ea.3.4.y.6.Tit,3. 

fea.2.Luk.2.fca,2.i.Ioh.z,fca.i.&p. 
The name of Proteftants and fuch like,whether 

itbeamarkeofH<r^er,Aa.xx.fea.4*lam.3« 

fea.x.Apoc.2.fea.8. 
Whether they run not lent as Heretics do, M at. 

2xJea.tf.Luk^.fea.5.Iohn.xo.fea.i.Aas.x3. 

fe&4.Rom.io,fc£r.5,Gal.2.{ea«i.Heb.5.fe&.2. 
WhethcrthcydifletitasHo'cw^w^Iawj.fea.j, 

Aa.x5.fcft.X2.Philip.3Xca.5. ' 
Whether they preach othcrwife and contrarie 

to the faith rccciued from Chriit and his A- 

poftles,asi/ew/^Mdo.Gal.i.fca.3.&4.i.Tim. 

x.fea.3.x.Tim.5.fca.i3. 
Whether they dccciuc with hypocrifie & fweet 

words, Luk.tf.fca.8. Rom.x.rca.4. l.Cor.xi. 

fea.x.2.Tim.4.fea.3»2.Pct.2,fca.2, 
Whether they vfe vanitic in preaching and vain 

glorie,Luk.*.feft.8. 
Whetherthey preach liccntioufnesand cariuil 

libcrtic,2.Pct.2,fcit,i.&3.Apoc.2.fea.?. 

Whetherthey vfe meretricious and painted e- 

loquence.i.Tim.j.fe^. 1 3. 
Whetherthey teach new doarinc,x.Tim.x.fea. 

3. 2,Ioh.x.fca.:. Hebr.x 3 .fea. x . 
Whetherthey inuent new terms and fpcechas 

Heretics vie to do,x.Tim^.fea.4. 
Whether they vaunt great knowledge fpecialiy 

of the Scriptures in inch maner as Heresies 

do,Luk.tf.fca.3. I0h.5Ica.tf. x.Tim.x.fecV-. 

i.Tiro.tf.fea.5. 
Whether they be ignorant of the Scriptures, 

ibid.& Mar.i2.fca.4.Iude fea.3. 
Whether they boalt of the fpirit without die 

\vord i i.Ioh.4,fea.x. 

Whether they contemne Councels and fathers, 

Aa.15.fca.xo.8t n. GaLaXcft.}. i.Tim.6fc&. 

5.Heb.p.fea.xo. 

Whetherthey corrupt the Scriptures, 2.Cor.2, 
fca8.2.Cor4iea.3. 

Whether they deny the books of the Canoni- 
cal! Scriptures, or of the Doaors thatbenot 
counterrca,Iam.2.fea.5.Aa.x7Xca.tf. 

Whether they controll the very text of the Scri- 
pture and the facred writers thereof, Luke.x. 
lea.i8.Luke.22.fca^. Aas.8.fea.n.Luke.3. 
fcx*. 

Whether they vfe foule ihifts and wrangling to 

auoid the euidencc of SciSpturesIoh.i.fea.4. 

Ioh.20.fea. 5. a.Per.j.feft.i. i.Tim.5.foa.6*.3c 

xo.Hcb.tf,fca.*|.x.Ioh.5.fca4.Aa.8.(ew'>.7. 
Whether they flandcr the Church of God, loh. 

tf.fcft.8. 
Whether hatred ofthe fee of Romcasit is now 

thefecofAntichriftbe a markcof Heretics, 

Rom.xtf.fe:>.4, 
Whether the Proteftants acknowlcge no iudge 

ofcontrouerfiesjZ.CoM.fcct.S.Gal.i.fea^. 
Whether they defpife rulers fpecialiy Ecclcfia- 

fticall,Iudcfea.i.&4- 
Whether they be void of faith, loh. 14,1^.3. a. 

Cor.x2.fca.3.Aa.io.fca.3. 
Whetherthey bee mutable in faith and incon- 

ftant,2.Cor.i.fca.tf. 
Whetherthey begiuen to voluptuotifncs as He* 

m/&tf>Rom.xl.iea.7. 
Whether they hold fcucral and fecret conuenti- 

cles as Heretics, Matr^Icft^. Luk.24.fea.4- 

Luk.i7.fca.2.Iud.fca.5. 
Whether their fynodshauc not thepromifcof 

ChriftjAa.xy.fea.io. 
Whether their Clercie confift of woorfe pcr- 

fons than the Popifli clerg!c,x.Tim.3.fea.c;. 
How Herefies profit the Church,x.Cor.x x.fea.5. 
Whether the Proteftants faauc many fairhcs, E. 

pheC4.fea.3. 
Whether they haue many analogies and rules 

offaith,Rom.i2tfca,x. 



Whether their doftrine be fables, x.Tim.i.rcc* 
tion^. 

Whether thevfhal come to nought though fiip- 

ported awhile by neucr (6 michtie princes, 

A&fft&i. r 

Whether the marks of Heretics agree to the 

Proteftants^it^Xcaa. 
Whether Ecclcfia! tical perfons may punifliHtf- 

retikes by deathjLuk.p.fea.j.Apoc.x^fea.^ 
How the bookes, fcruicc, and fermons of Here* 

t*kes arc to be auoided, Mark.3. fc&.s,Titus 3. 

fea. 2. 
Whether it be lawfull to communicate with He* 

retskts in any cafcj2.Ioh.fe>' '.3. 
Whether all books of Heretics arr to be burnt, 

Aa.x?.fea.xo. 
Whether they that haue not the figne ofthe 

Croflc on their bodie bee cafily feduccd by 

Heretics, Apoc^Xea.3. 
Whether women hauebcene moil commonly 

great promoters oiHereJie i i,T\m.zSc%$. 
Zealc againft Heretics whether a color to main- 

taine treafon.Apoc.2.lea.to. 

Wba t Arch- Hereuke is fignificd by the fal ofthe 

ftar,Apoc.<7.fca.i. 
Simon Magus the father of Herctikes* whether 

more religious than the Proteftants, Aas.8. 

fea.xo. 
Whether the Protcftants or Papifts may more 

rightly be compared to Cain, Balaam," Core, 

lude.iea.4.Apoc.2.(ea.9. 
Whether Caluine were an Herctikp the forerun. 

ncr of Antichrift.Mark.x 3.fca.2.2.Thef.2.fca. 

8.8c x3.Apoc.2o.fe;f.tf. 
Whether they be all Heretik.es that cal the Pop* 

Antichrift,Ioh.7-lca.2. 
Whether the Proteftants be rauening woollies 

1$ Hcretik.es bcMatth^ec't.j &4.Aa.20.icc- 

tion j t . 
Whether thcy.be theeucs not cntring by the 

doorcloh.xo.fea.x. 
Whether the Proteftants or the Papifts were 

prophecied of and def etibed by the Apoitlcs 

tobcHereril-«,2.Pct.2.ica.i,& 2. a.Pecji'rih 

l.Iude in all fections, j.Tim.4. fca.i. 2.3,4. 5-^ 

7.8.^.10.11.12.1 3. 14.15. 
J/M»«,whether fhut vntil the pafllon of Chrift, 

M atr. 3 .fea.8.Hcb*.fea.i.Heb. x 1 .fca.x x.Sec 

Iambus patrunu 
Whether difference of rewards mHeauen bee 

according to merits in thislife,Mar.x3.fca.i. 
Matr.2aica.2. x,Cor.3.fea,2. i.Cor.i $.\c&^, 
Phi\iv.aScd^^cc Merks^VorkStT^ar/L 

Hofpitalitie towards the affliSed for religion, 
whether it cauie participation of metits,Mat. 
1 o.fea.5.S cc *Abnes. 



1 



HOwthcnamcof/*y5*is to be adored and 
rcuercnced,Philip,2.te J.2. Howit w or- 
keth miraclcs,Mar.?.fca.4. What force 
it hath againft diucls,ibid.cV x.Tim.4.Jca.x 3. 
Whether the Proteftants by vnrcuercncc to the 
name of lefas prepare the way to An rich rift, 
Apoc.ij.fea/7. 
liotsi whether in all the Bible they fignifie the 
falfegodsof the Pagans, and not tfiic images 

ofherctikesalfo,i.loh.5.fea.5.Rcm.xica.2. 
Whether the word Idol may not be applied to 

the images of Papifts and other heretiks, not- 
withstanding the fecond Councell of Nice, 

lJ0h.5Jea.51 Sec Images. 
Whctherthc Proteftants be a/bamed of their 

tranflating Image for/<fc//,ibid. 
Whc ther herefies be the onely Idols of the new 

Teftament.x.Cor.io.fea.0. 
Imagesy whetherthey maybe let in the church 

for the peoples inftruaion,Aa.i7.fea.5.Heb. 

9.fea.4.!.Ioh.$.iea.5. 
Whether Popifh Images haue Godsownctvar* 

rant ) Heb.*fea.4.x.Ioh.5.fea.5. 
Whether they differ from Idolsjibidem. 
Whether they are tobe adored, Philip.2.fca.2- 

Hcb.xx.fca.^ 

X3CXX X. Of 



A fABLE OF CONTROVERSIES, 



Of what andquitie they arc > Matt.?Xca.p.i.Ioh. 
5.fca,5. 

Whether there bee any fruite or commoditie in 

tl:c.n,Ac*M7.fcct.5,i.Ioh.5.fect,5. 
tntazes of the blcfied Tnnitie and of angels 

uTw ther they may bec made, ACcs.x 7. feCt.5. 

3\c;;i.x.fcct.2, 
JWg« breaker* whether iuft.'y condemned and 

accurled by the fecond Counccllof Nicc,x. 

Ioh,$,fect.5. 
Whether muscles were wrought bv the Jma** 

<• i ChriH, V»2t*.:\3. .c£-.<?.whethcr the abolifh- 

ii » or* the ima^c of Chrrfr, , bee a preparation 

tofetvpiheiuu^eofancicbriftjApo.is.tec.?. 
Whether the honor or Chri'ts Image , is the ho- 

ncror Chrifi himfelfc^bid. 
Jndit'.^ence : •> cc Pardons. 
Julitficatim or to be 1 ul tiflc J , whacic fignifictb. 

Kom.-.fecc..;. 
Whcthcrthcre be any more luft.ficauons before 

God then onc 1 Rom.2.'.cCt.3. 
Whether there be any JulLftcation before God, 

but ofmccrc^race without works which the 

Papiiiscall tncfiritluflificationjRom^ te& 

5,Kcm.io.fcfr.6. Rom. ix.fca.o". Ephcl.s.fca. 

a.Rom.J.lcft.J, 
Whether any man is Ju&fiedbcfovc God by 

v.orksMatth.r/ec.i.Luk.i.fcrt.u^.^g.Rom. 

s.fccc.^.lam.=.fiit.i.<;.7.8.9.io.ix.i.lob.3rec. 

6.Si7«Apoc.i9.reft.3-See Faith, 
Whether any workesdoe//^;#?arnanbefore 

God.Rom.j.le^.tf.S: 8.Roni 4. (ech5.K0m.11. 

fc:t«4 .Heb.u.fcC:.$.& xo.Ga!.ifea.a. 
How Iu^iiftcauwu attributed to hope, charitie, 

&c.Rom.S.fe;t.6.Hcb.t 1 fcffc.io. 
Whether charitie bec the principall vertue in 

Itttiificationbzivtt GodjGal.j.fcct.j. x.Tim.i. 

fcct.5. 
WhCvhtrr the Protectants admit charitie and 

goo i works in Ju-ltjication before God, Gal. 

f.fe-.j. 
Why Juslijfcatitn is fo often attributed to faith, 

Rom.5.re'i.;.Gal.s.fecc.3.Heb.ii.(ecr.8. 
WIvarit S. Paulss meaning whenheecommen- 

dc;h fai'.h,Hcb.: i.Ieit.xo. 
IV hethcr true iuitice whereby a man is Jafffud 

in Gods f>£ht bee inherent and not imputed, 

Matt.5 fec.j.Luk i.fec.Csj.ZJk x7.Korn.2.icc. 

4.Rom.j.fcCt.7.Rom.5.fe l fc.3.S:7.i.Cor.x.fcct. 

;.Galath.^. : 'ex^.Ephcf.t.!ect.i.fcphcf.3.fec.t. 

Ephc.4.fcd.2.Ephe.6.fcchi.CoL54cc.3. i.ioh. 

3.fe&.<5.Rom.7.ted4. 
Mowttisia ; Wjnoney«,7,Rom.;.fe£t.5:. 
How it is faid imputed/or J;^i.r«:.Ro;naiis,4.fcc* 

:to:i x , 
\ Visas Ju*Ue may be increase, Apoc. 22. fcic.3. 

Rotn.j.iecr-.i.x.rhti^.rcu.i. 
How it :•. czllt i Goli /:<c7:rr/;*lom.x. r cc.x.Ror.i. 

a.fc .V,7.a Cor.5/cJu>Phi5:p.;.:e 'i.;- 
How Chn'ii i< our l!ise:ec>i.Co:.i.ii:&.z. 
Howthcrroteila.itsauoidc the -.void Itsdjica* 

f.i«y,Luk.i.re;t.8.Apoc.i^.iewt.j. 
What is thei>#«ofMoicsIaw, UonvioJecx. 



THE R. virgin Marie called of the Papifts 
our Lx As whether flic were without fin, 
Mar.?.{cct.5.Hom.5-fe^.p,i.Ioh.i.fcc.). 
Kirpcjpctiuii vuginiri^Matth.x.tcc^.S: j.Ioh. 



ao.fefi.2i 



Whether ft-.e vowed virginitie,Luk.i.feft.i5, 
Whether (he were auumptcd,Aft.i.lCct.7. 
Whether the charch is boundc to hold hit fcSi- 

i'*fies,A3.i.fce.7.Luk.i.{c&.:$. 
What is hir cxcellencie, titles and prerogatives, 

Luk.xJc;l:.iaXuk\ix.rcct.5.1ohni.'.cX5.AiL 

i/ea.r. 

What honor due to hit, Luke 1. fca.x4.Sz ij. 

kst i.fca.7. 

Whether flicis car a. h:ocatc 3 <\a.:/cc°;..7.i.Ioh. 
2.^.5. whcihcr Hie is our hopc^Afta. fed.7. 

i-iheCa«fc&i. 
Whatis the meaning of fuch cc;mcs giucn to 
bir 5 Aft,iXcit.7. 



God and our Lady fauevsjwhetherit be a Chri- 
stian praicr,A^.i5.icd.io. 
Thcoftcnfaying of the Aue Mane, how com- 

mendable,Luk.i.fcd-n, 
Whether the ancient fathers vfed the famc,Aa. 

i.fca.7. fe> 
Whether (hz were ahvaics partaker with our 

Sauiour in forrotvex,Luk.2.!e&.x, 
What is the meaning of Chriircs Ipecches to 

hir that may fecme hard, Iohn 2. fefcion 5. 

and 6. 
Whethcrthe Protcftants kcepe no Holiday of 

hir,nonotof hirdcath as they doeuf all o- 

ther chicicSaincsinrhc Church of England, 

A;t.iJ"e£t.7. 
Whether Ihc knew all the rnvflcrici of Chrifl, 

Luk-a.fcft.3. 
Whethcrthe Proteflantsbee generations that 
* flic prophecied (liould call hir bicflcd,Luk.i. 

fert.3. 
Whether they derogate from hir honor due is 

duetohir,Luk.xac£Lxa.A- r t.2.fect.2. 
Lay men where in any cafe or maner theymay 

judge of their paflors, of the ubC ienfc of 

the Scriprurcs,orofqaetlions of religion, Act. 

17.fctf.3- Sec VrleQfilerg c, 
LiwL'tspatruw, whether it be Abrahams bolom, 

Luk.x^fc5t.i.7.8:3.Aa.2.fc:hxo.& 11. Hcbr. 

x i.fect.1 i.Apoc.5.fecl.x.Hcb.9-fcft.x. 
Whether there be (uch a third placc,Luk.S.fca. 

5.Apoc.5.feA.i. 
Whether the xuliof the olde Teflarnenrwcrc 

notinheauenbefote the aiccafionof Chuft, 
Luk.i6.fea.x. 
Whether Chrifts defcent into hell was to de!l- 
uerthem J Luk,x6.fcct.7.Scci/e//,Hr4»*v;. 



M 



M^f/w^>,whethcr Canonical ScripturCi 
Luk.x.fcas.Ioh.xo.fcO.1. 
Marie: See L.our Lottie. 
Mariagd w-hctheritis a Sacrament of the new 

Tcitamcnt, Matt.x.feft,i Matt.x^ie&^.Luk. 

x6.(eift.5.Ioha.lect.3.Eph.5.fect.5. 
Whether it may not bediiTolued for adulterie, 

Matt.5.!cct.7.cV S.Matt.x^.fetf 3.&4-Mark.xo. 

iea.i.&J. Luk.*6.fc&.5.1oh,2.fe&3. Rom.7. 

fe^t.2,i.Cor.7.fec^ 9, 
Whether it be lawfull after diuorcc,ibidem. Sec 

Cbatiiue>Continei2ae. 
How it is honorable in all,Heb.i 3 Jecl.3. 
How it is inferior to virginitic and widowhood?, 

Mat:!i.i.fef f .3.x.Cor.7icd.;..o # i 3. 3c 14. 
M.zruzge of (»rie;U ar.d voraric.y.vhethcr vnlaw- 

full : Sec 2V;e/i, vcr,\ 
\yiicthcr the Papiils beefalfcly charged with 

old hcreficsajainit marriage. x/Xim^Xcvt-f. 

Whether they truely cftccme of M.irisge more 
thenthe proteilantSjEphd^.icdt-i. 

ALu^rmue whether only in the popiflx church, 
i,Cor.i5.fe&4. 

2»htrtyrd^ne oflaints whether afacrifice merito- 
rious. Sec mcritc 

Whether Martyrs are furefl of all men to efcapc 

the fecond death,Apoc.2Xec*r4. 
hlaffe: See Sacrifice. 

The wordc Magi how long llnce vfed by the fa- 

thcrs,x.Cor.io.iect.S. 
\VhethertheapoiHesfaidA'I^Ai : t.i3.ftd.3. 
Whether the liturgieofthcGxcckc fathers was 

the popifh M^yTZsibid. 
Whethcrthe Majfe be agreeable to ChriHsin- 

ilitution, 1 .Cor. x x : cc.8.and io fooxth in ai the 

lections to the end. 
WhctheritbeagrccabJetothe apoftles tradid- 

onjX.Cor.ix.'erivaa. 
Whedier it be agreeable to S.Paulc concerning 

thepraiers and petitions thercinjX.Timot.i. 

fcd.a. 

For ^;T/ef/c;/o«,i.Cor.i4.fcCcT4. for Surfum cor* 

dajbid.SarKlus thrife repeated,Apo..;.iCut.2. 
Ho/4Ww s Matth.aiieft.a. 
The canon of the M^Ioh.^.feft.j- 

cVJle /or 



The Vatcrnoiiaiti the Mj^,x.T»us.fe&:« 
^gnusDeiin the A%7Kx.Cor.i i.fcft.xS. 
Knlin^thepax.Iiom.itf.iecr.y. 
Domine nonfmi digwtsjn the Majji, M atth^.f; & 
;.i.Cor.xx.iert.ii*. 

Communion which is a part of the Majfc, x.Cari 
x 1. feet, x 4. 

Whether antichrift and his miniilcrs fi.al! alo* 

liih:lie.Vi^7e,Matth.24.fecl.5.MarLi3.icit;. 

:.*r.el.;.ieit.xi. 
M zdiat or; See Saints. 
\\ iicthcr Chrift be our oncly Medtator, i.Tim.2, 

iccfc.4. 
Mtr;:s or works meritorious whether aniebe;. 

Matt}i.25.fectx.&2. 
Whether it hath ccrrej>ondencc to Mercet 

hire,and reivards,Matt.j.Uct.2. ? :^t. ^.fccl 3, 

Maik,p.fe0.a. x.Cor.ij.fcft.i.Apoc.xiXecl.j. 

Apoc:;.fc&^.Co!.3.icc>.i. 
Whethcrthe meaning and word of Mmt and 

Mcricorjcusareintric Scripture, Luk.2dJcA 

l& 2. x.Cor.3.fefr.2.Hcb.x 3.iCwt.8. CoI.x.feit 

3.2.Thc(.i.fcci.2.Apoc.3.fe't,3. 
Whethcrthe grace of God make metis worts 

^fr-for/^,?,Iatt.25.ic^.2.Rom.S.fcct.s.Rom. 
ii.ica.4.i.Cor.j.!c£t.:a.Cor.i.!i ft.i.2,Tiro^, 

Whether difference of reward prous difference 

of:'i*e/7r,Matr.iofcct,2.Mat.x3.fect.x.2.Cor.s?. 
feft.3- i.Cor.;.iefl 2.Luk.i9.fe't.x. 
Whether men Msra their iultificaticnt Sce/«* 
ft:/xjtioa, 

Whethcrtobc woonhyand to Mot is all one, 

Luk.io.fed.x.5c2.CoJ.x.fect.3. 2.Thef.i.(cc*l2. . 
Apoc.2.fcft.3. 

Whether there be any tunc of 2< limine in this 

lifc,Ioh.j?.fca.x. Sec \Vci\u 
Why the Proteftants auoiJ the word Menu 

Hebi3.fca.8. 
Whether Caluin deny Chr-its owneMen^Phil. 

t.(e^.x.Apoc. : -.fc l ft.*2. 
Whether M:rccUi are neccflaric to confirma 

the doftnne of Luther or Caluinc being a< 

grecablc to the Scriptures, Iohn.15.fca.7- a, 
Cor.i2.fecr.5. 

\\'hcther Saints doe worhc Miracles properly, 
or G OD by the Saints, Actcs.J. fefisons 4. 
and 5. 

Whether true Miracles mavbee done onelyio 
the Catholike Church, Macib.17. CeSL$&& 
Mark.x3.fea.3- 

Whenheretikcs may worke true hiiracks t Mar. 
9.fec"Li. 

Forg-d Miracles where to be found, a.ThcCl.fccT 

15.APOC13JCA.1. 
[low Miracles aie wrought bv apph'cation of 

creatures, by t!ie name of IcTus, of the Apo- 

fl!c«, and otiicr holy men,bv Saints, and tfieit 

rd=nues^aintPc*cn fhadowe, Saint Paules 

napkins.Markc.o.reaion^.Maikc.tJ.feaion^. 

Iohn. ;. i'cOion 4. Ialm.x.j.fcilion 3. Acls.3. 

fei>ion4.and 5. Aas.>fe;:;on 8.Ads.8.fcv c tioa 

4.A& ia.i cctiontjsus i^fccUoq 8.ands?. t\Su 
;8.feaion 3. 

By touching Chtiil and v.hatfoeuer belonged to 

him 5 Maik.3.icct,xMaik.7.fca:on4.Mark.8. 
fcftion x. 

Why M'wfc are in one place and at one time 

more tlien ar.o:her,Luk4*rca.3. l<Au%te8ufr 

i.Cor.itJea.;. 
Whether Miracles be peculiar to certaine coun- 

trics s Aft.28.i;a.t.5f.3. l 

WhethertheProteiiantsbc asfaithlciTe tobc- 

leeuc true Miracles as the old Pagans, Ioh.14* 

Whether they attribute true Miracles to the 
dxueli as thcLeathcndid, M'attiew j?. lefti- 
on 3. 

Whethcrthey derogate from the vnfaincd Mi* 
uxeks of laints vnder pharifaicall pretence 
of Gods honor ,Iohn.p.(cd 2. 

Whether the popiili church haut the gift of 
Miracles, Mark*itf Jcc'r.j. 

Mwsfy whether tliey (hould woike with their 

hands?..Thef3.fca.2- 
Whether tlierc was ^ny religion ixj fhauine 







96 • 1X1 



** .— 



*y 



'r* 



! * T 



Tft £pafsex&*(. 



Ba-ny 

A TABLE OF COMTROVERSIfiS. 



«k thcic heads, and Nonnes clipping of their 

fcaire in the ancient Church,ib id em. Sec Ere- 
mesJUeligimu* 



N 



N^wjofChriftians derided in Italic, AS. 
xxjeft-i. Of the authors of (efts, ibid. 
Of chc firft inllitutcrs of tcucrall religi- 
ons of Poperie, ibidem. 

Xouelties of words whether vfed by the Papifts 
orProtellants,i.Tiro.tf.feft,4. 

•Vhethcr they be not prophanc Nouebtes which 
neither in word nor Icnfc arc found in the 
Scripture sib id. 

How tncy arc to bee tried Notxbtcs of words, 
ibidem. 

Jfymbers myftical whether oucr curioufly to be 
obfcrued,Apoc.x.1e£t.$. 

Whether the Proteftants bee ra<h in condem- 
ning the Numbers of Praicrs, i : afls,MaiTcs»&c. 
ibidem. 



o 



OTfyindl finne : S ce Sitixi* 
Orders, whether three holy Orders are 
bound to contincncic, i.Tim.s.Cecl.y. 
Whether men that haue becnetwife lawfully 

married be excluded from holy Orders, i.Tim. 

|.fca.34.&5.x.T«n.5.fta.5.Tic.i.fcft,j. 
Whether all the feuen Popiih Orders hauebcen 

fince the Apoftles timc,i.Tim.3.fea.7. 
iVhcthcrtheOr^r of Popiih Deacons was in- 

ftituted by the ApoitIc*,A&.tf.!cCr.i. 
Whether holy Orders is .1 Sacrament, i.Tinux. 

fcft.x8. Infticutcd by (Thrift atiiislallfuppcr, 

Luk.22.fra.£.i.Cor.ix.i'ca.i 3. 
How giuen by impofition of hands, AQs.t5.fCu. 

tf.Aa.i4.fca.i.&j. LTim.4Xca.17. a.Tim.x. 

feft.i. 

Whether the Proteftants hold election by the 
peoples voices to exclude impofition of the 
Bifhops hands,A&.i.i.fc& 3 . 

Whether impofing of hands giuc grace, J.Tim. 

i.fe&i. 

What praier and failing the Papifts vfe at gl- 
uing of their Orders, Lukc.^.fect* Scclmbcr 
Dates, 

Qthts which are vnlawf ulljAa.aj.fcfl, j. 



POpifliPrtivte orindulgcccs, whether they 
be grounded vpon Chrills owne words, 
a.Cor.i.fe£i..>.Or vpon hiscxamplejbid. 

8eLuk.a5.(cft.i. Or vpon his merits and mu- 

wall fatisfaction of one for auothcr,Colofr.r. 

feft.4. whether praclifcd by Saint Paul,2.Cor. 

?«fe&a.and 4. Or by the holy Bifhops or the 

primidueChurch.a.Cor.-.fect.y. 
"CVhether a Popiih Pardonbc oncly a rcmiflion 

oftemporall puniftiment due for finnc, and 

not of finnc it felte, 2.Cor.2.fca.2.4.& *• 
Why Pardons more common now than of olde 

time,a.Cor.a.fc£t.7. a 

To whom the anthoritie of Pardoning pcrtai- 

ncth,Matt.i(5.fcc*t.i5.s.Cor.2.fea.a.3.4.5.6.7. 

Col.i.fea.4. 

Whether Popiih Tardons arc gi uen in the vcrtuc 
andnamcofChrilt,2.Cor.2.lec"U. 

Parents, whether to be relceued rather than 
churches or altars garnUhcdjMarfcyXc&a. 

Penance, which is perfect repentance, whether 
ic emplie confeflion and painfull fatisfaction, 
Matt.3,feft.».Matt.ix.fca.5.Luk.xo.fccM. 

Whether the Greekc words /unAai* and sja- 
TttHiido fignifie fiich7«««Vj Matth.j.fc&2. 
Matt.n.fca.j. Luke.u.fea.i. Luk.15.fca.i- 
2.Cor.i2.fctt.2.Apoc.<?.iecr > 2. 

Whether Saint Iohn Baptift firft, then Chnlt 
and his Apoftles preached Popifh Pemnce, 
Matth.3.feft.2.Mavkc.i.fca.2.Lnkc2.fcclion 
i.& »Afta.fcft.jAft.2afca.a. Aft.i^-f€& u 



What was S.Tohn Baptifts Pctstnc *,Ma t, j Xeft.a. 

and 3.Luk.7.fect.x. 
What was Marie Magdalens Penance, Luke 7. 

fe&ion 3. # w # a 

Whar great Penance yf as vfed in theprirmtiue 

Church, 2.Cor.2.fc&.7. a.Cor.xa.f«a.a. The 

old Canonicall difcipline,ibid. 
WhetherS.Paule chaftened his bodie by Popifh 

* Pc»tf;;cff,l.Cor.p.fc£t.8. 
Whether tcmporall paines remainc due, when 

finnc is rcmittcd,Heb.x 2 Je&a. 
Whether any fatisfaction can be made to Gods 

iufticc by any works ofman,Mat.$.fca.4.Luk. 

jXca.2.Luk.i?Tea 3.Ac*t.8.fca.8.& ?. x.Cor. 

x x.fcct.20. 2.Cor.:.fe6r.2. 2.Cor.tf.fea.3.Hcbr. 

refect. 1 j.lam.2.fec"t.4.Apoc.xc.fc£t.2. 
Whether fatisfactory works derogate any thing 

from Chrifts fatisfaction, but arc requifite bu 

caufc of the fame,Rom.8Xea.4.2.Cor. aXea.i, 

Col.i.fcC>.4.Hcb.5.fccl.7. 
The Popifh facrament of Penance handled at 

la rge,Ioh.2o.fe&. $, 

Whether it bee as necciTarie as baptifmc, ibi- 
dem. 

Whether it be Seemda tabula poU naufragium, 

ibidem. 
Whether the contempt thereof be a finnc a- 

gainft the holy Ghoit, Matt.i2.feit.4, 
Whether che parts of erne rcpenrance be cor;- 

trition.confefiion/atisfactionjloh.zo.fcct^. 
What is contrition,2.Cor.7.fcft.2.and 3. 
Whether Luther held any hcrcfic of contrition, 

ibid.How it worketh faluation^bid. 
Whether men arc bound toconfefle, Iohn.zo. 

feft.s.Sec ConfeJJion, 
Whether all fins may bee remitted bytlusprc- 

cended facramcnt*,Hcl\^.fei>.3.He.io.fcct.! I, 
Whether it be the hercfic of the Nouatians to 

denv that confeflion to a prieftis ncccifaric 

and'hisabfolution»Ioh.io.lcft.j.Sec^yito- 

tien,Priesls. 
Whether Popifh Penance bee required before 

baptifmc in fuch as be of 3ge,A&.2 Xed.5. 
Perfection* whether any attaine to in this life, 

Philip.3.fe&.4. 
The ftatc of Perfefffon: See MonafticaU hfe,Ztr* 

ligious. 
Whether any thing may bee permitted that is 

not allowed, as Stewcs by the Popifh church, 

Mark.io.fcft.4. 
Terfecution of Catholikc men, whether it be me- 

ritorious,Luki6*fe&.7» 

Whether thcfecrctaiTembliesoFthePapiflsbe 
inTerjecution for the faith of Chriir, Acrs.12, 
feft.3.Matth.24.fcft.7.Ad.i7Xcct.x. 

Teeer in what fenfe Cephas* a rocke^or fionejoh. 

iXca.2.Matt.i£.lea.7.8.&: 9> 

Whether Chrift by giuing him this name defi- 
ned him before Hand to be the lingular or on- 
ly rocke or foundation ofhis Church,Mat.xtf. 
i*cct.xo.Matt.2^Xca.i3. 

Whether he promilcd to buildhis church vpon 

him thatis his perfon,Matth.i&ic&. 7.857. io# 

x1.12.13.x4.15. 
Whether the Pope or church of Rome cannot 

crrc, bicaufc Chrilt praxed that Peters faith in 

tcntation might not failc,Lnk. 22.fcft.xx. 

Whether the Church was buildcd vpon him 

otherwife then vpon the reft of the Apoftles, 

and what primaciehc recciued,Ioh.2i.fec"r.4. 

Ephef.2.feft. 3,Argumcntofbodithc Epiitics 

ot S.Peter, 
Whether the church were buildcd vpon mm 
pcrlon, andnot vpon his faith or confeflion 
oneIy,Matth.x^. in all the feftions. 

What dignitie or preeminence Peterhad abouc 

the reit of the apoftles, Matth.ioXea.i.Matt. 

j4Jeft.5.Matr.x7.fca.p.Matw8.feft.i.Mark. 
3.(ca.3.Matk.i4Xcft.9.Mark.itf.feft.i.Luk.5. 

(eft.x.2.& 3.Luk.(JXcft<5.Luk.8Xcft.2. Luk.22. 
fcft.x i.Galath.x.feft.5.Galat.2.(cft.<5. I0K2X. 

fca.2.Aft.n.feft.4-5-&-^»- Cor -^ fcft ' a * 
Whether S. Paule fubmittcd his doftrincto S. 

Peters approbation,Galath.2Xcft.4. t 
Whether the keyes were giuen to him more 

thcntothcrclt of the apoftles, and whatau- 



thoritiche hath by them, Matth.xtf.fca. is. 

Whether he had greater authority to binde and 

loofethen euery one of the other Apoftles, 

Matth.x<5Xca.X44cx5. 
Whether he cuerpraaifed anv primacieof au* 

thoritic s Aa.i.fca.8.Aa.aXcct.2.Aa.5.rca.y. 

Aa.i5.fca.i5.7.8.Gal.2Xca.4.7.&.8.Argumcnt 

of both the Epiitles of S.Peter. 
Whether the Pope is P«wfucccflbr and hath 

the fame primacie and authotitic which he 

had.Mattb.x^.fea.3. & 5-and in the reft of the 

feaions,Luk.22Xca.xi.Ioh.2X.fca.4. Aa. 15. 

fea.^Galath.2.fca^.& 7. 
Whether by the rocke be fignified not oncly 

"Peters pcrfon, but alfo his cnaite and fee the 

churchofRome,Mar.itf.lea.8.?.& 10. 
Whether he breakcth the churches vnitic thac 

forfakcththc fee of Rome, Galath.a.fca.7. 

Ephcf4Xca.4.& 5. 
What way Peter is the rocke, foundation, and 

h cad of the church, as the Papifts fay,Matth. 
ii5Xca.8.&p.Ephel.x.fca.5.Ephct2.(ca.3. 

Whether 7</m fliip fignified the church. Luk.5. 

fc£Li. 
Whether Peter gouemcth and prote&eth the 

church conunuallv, Aa.5.Jea.8. 2. Peter u 

ica.3. 
IVhetlie; t!*jC Piritcftants and Puriranes difa- 
grce about his preeminence and primacie, 

Ioh.21.fca4. 
WhetJxer.thcy denied it before, and now con- 

feffe icjbid . 
Whether they derogate from Peter anything 
rhatthc Scripture giueth to him, Galath.a. 

fcS.8. 
Whether BC7.a thinkcth t!ie text of the Scrip- 
ture tobe falfined in fauor of Peters prima- 

4.ie,Matth.ioXca.i. 
Whether the arguments againflP«mprimacie 

befooli(h,Aa.8.1ca.5.Rom.itf.fcct.2.Galath. 

a.fca.7. 
Whether it be an impudent alTertion to hold 

thacPettrwasncueratRomejRpm. i^.fcft,^ 

Galath,2.fca.^. x.Pct.5.fcft,4. 

Whether for that onelypurpofe theydenythat 
Babylon fignificth Rome, x.Pct.5.fea.4. 

Whether their grcateft rcafon againlt his bc« 
ingthcrebetoolifli,Roin.K5.fca.2.&4. 

Whether they %vrangle about the time of hi* 
being thcre,x.Pet.5.ica^- 

Whether it be ccrtainc that S.Peter and Saint 
Paulc planted the church at Rome. Argu- 
menr of the A&$ of Ac Apoftles,Aa.27.fca.2, 
Galath.a.lca.tf. 

Whether it be certainc that he wrote from 
Rome, 1. Peter 5. fcft.q. and was crucified 
there, Argument of the Afts of the Apoftles 

Ioh.2x.ica.5. 
PopilhPi/grimage whether warranted by fcrip- 

ture,Matth.2.fea.i.Aa.8.fea.2. 
What Pilgrimage was vied in the Primitiutt 

Church to the holicland, Matth.i7.fea.3. 
To the holie fcpulchre»Matth.28Xea.i. 
To the memories of faints,Ioh.5.fca4. 
What kind of dcuotion and in what manerwas 

vfed by Pi/grimes in thofc hclie places, Luk.7. 

fca.7.Matth,28.fea.x.SeeKfi^J. 
P^#.How the fuccclfion of the biihop of Rome 

is vfed as an argument againft hcrctikesby 

the fatliers,Ephef.4.fca.5. 
Pope whethcrof the iame religon with the anci- 
ent bifliops of Rome that wcrcmartyrs, ibid. 

&2.The(;2.fca.7. 
Whether the Popes roome or dignitie weree- 

vcr rightly called an apoftleihip, EphcC 4- 

fca.4. 
The Popes fupremacie how proouedjIorLax.feft. 

4.Ephcf.i.fea.t. x.Tim.j.fea.8. 
Whether it was praaifedby S. Leo the great 

and S.Gregory the great ,as by the late Popes, 

Iohn2x.fca.4. m 

How they refufed the name of vniuctfal bimop 

ibidem. 
Whether the Councell of Chalccdon called the 

Q?c/>f Vnmcrfall Biflhop.ibid, H*vv impudent* 

Xxxx 3, ty 



A TABLE OF CONTROVERSIES, 



h they write themfclues Serues GruvmDa, 
abiricm. 

Whether the Tope be minifleriall head of the 

Church vndcr CtxrifcBpheCiAct.S. 
Whether Ac P<j/>f be Peters fuccc/Tor, ioho.;i. 

feXuEpL.iieJt^. 
Whether not to communicate with AcF^is 

cobeag;»intiChrirtorwithAu:ichri!f,Matth. 
: s.fc&j.Sec slmitlrrM. 
Whether AicPcpe anno: beAntichnft,Mat:h. 

2 \StSt4JBi 2 loh.; Jeer 3.2.Thcf.:Jca.;. Sec 
+4michr&. 

Whether he may crrc perfonallv, butnotiudi- 

cialiv or drrmjtiirety, Luk.2:/e:cj i.John.i u 

fe-r.2.Iohn.i6.ic:i.5.Roman.«.rc:t.i.OaIai.2. 
Id.* 

Whethci the P?/vbAany priuilegcs of oSicc 

to be respected whatfeeuer his pcrfon bee, 

Matt.3j.(e;'ri.Sr2.Luk.22.fc£t.u. SccXmw 
chuiehjand'Pww. 

Praicr : S ec Canonical} 1 iow ers. 

Whether the Pjpifts vie much babJing in the 

fupcd:itiousPr.T/w > Matt.i i .fcc*kj. 
tlw wtilumUTray aI»aies,LtifciUc:kr. 
Wlmtlicrthe Pnpjih churches Collects as they 
^ be biicfe>f o tJicv be all godly. Mart.tf.fcn.3. 
W iiethcr fcruicc and Prater in the Latin toong 

be much better than in Ac vulgar, x.Cor.14, 

rea.8.j?,io.iM2.ij.i4.&if. 
Whether it was alwaies in Latin in the Weft 

Chiirch,i.Cor.i4.(hU4. 
Whether our people at their convetGon foong 

Allcluia.andnot, Praricye the Lord, Surfum 

r*n£r,and Kyr-e E!ctjonjbidetr\ Sec MaJJe. 

Whether Augultine the monke brought fcruicc' 

in the Latin roo.'ig from Rome, i.Cor.X4.iec* 
tion 8. 

Whether the peoples priuate P/aisrsin Latin be 

agreeable to Ac Apuftlcsdotfriae, iXor.ia. 

le.T.13. 

Whether the people vnderftand no: the Praters 
m the Englifh coon:;, neither arc they anv 
thing the more-edified by Aerrjji.Cor.iJ.fed. 

9.10.&1.;. 

Whether it is nccciTarie that the people fliould 
vnderftand their Praiers ciAcr publikc or pti- 
uate,ibidcm. 

Whether their intention and deuotion bee as 
great and acceptable in a toong vnknowen 
awnaknowentoong, i.CoM^e&xj.&iJ. 
M3tr.i >.<e£r.a.Majt*lScft 4. 

Whether the people are edified and take profit 
oy the Pncfts function?, though thev neither 
hearenorfee what he doth : Luk.i.iea.i. 

ivhetherthfv are taught Ac meaning of cere- 
monies and fcruicc and do know them per- 
tCvrly in aiiP; T ifn coi»ntriest.Cor.i 4 aecc.i 1. 

Whether the Popift Church hath ahvaiesai- 

IcweJX. nine JVmn cobs tranflaxed, x.Cor. 
x^fcct.ij. 

Whether Suinc P;*jles place be falfryalledged 
agamlt the Latin fcruicc or Pft'ier, x.Cor.14, 

ica.g. and 10 in all the reft to the 16. 
W hethcr heipeakc of no iuch Aing,much lciic 
agawfiir.ibideni. 

Whacit » to Zfcpirith Ac lips onclv, Mat;h.i c, 
icct.2. 

What faith i; required in ?«; t vJam.i Aft.2. 

V\ hethcr the Auc Maria be a Prater; SccL.TVie 
b. virgin Mary called of tie Papt~ts y onr Lady. 

Prater hir the dead whether allowed in the Scri- 
pture, Accw j.te&j. 2.Cor.5.1ea.x.i.Iohn.j. 

Whether it be a good argument for Prater fox 

the dead, that the Sadduccs or any othei- he- 

rct.'kcs denied ic,Aa 2j,feft,x. 
How other mens TraUrs and inccrceffionauaile 

vsLuk.?.rect 4 .Rorn,i j.feft.j, 
Vv hcAer the Popiib churches ProcchW,Ma. 

tins Pilgrimage, be Chrittxan publikc Prasers, 
:.Cor.i.fccl.j. 

llcvk- Pralsrsot Priefts arc moreauailablc than 

of other mcn,Hcb.$.fc&5. 
Prcdcuwaton and reprobation how they coniut 

v.Khfrccivil > Act.:««;e^.Rom.8.!cft.3.Rom. 



How good works muft concurre with Gods Pre- 

dejltnation^ and whether as acauic or an cf- 

fea,2.Pcc.:.fccc.2. 
What and hew far we may and fliould learnc 

thereir^Kom.S.icct.S.Rom.iiJcft.;. 
WhetherthcProteftanrshaue let t'oorth here- 

licall *wd presumptuous books of Predt%lin.u 

»w,Rom,j?Jcct l iJ.Kom.ii.fcc>-. 
Pr;>>7/vhethcria common vie it hath the fame 

meaning that the Grceke v. hereof it isderj. 

ucd > A£u.|.fe»3:.j. 

Whctheritbc heretics!!/ changed into Elder, 

ibidem. 

Whethcrit be the ofTice and vocation of a Pritft 
of the nc.v Tc^aiiicnr, calE:d ay^fi-Jn^ in 
Crcckc, in Latin Premier, io offer iacurice 

piojjhiatorie,Ueb.5.fea.i.a,;4.&y. 

Whether the facrificing office of Chrift be the 
fame in dignitic chat the min:Itcrie,P/v.^7/;5«^ 
cr elderih.pof the Gofpcll i^Hcb.s.ie^.j. 

Why they arc called AngCh*Apoc.x,lcd.£. 

How they arc coad: utors with and vndcr Chrift 
arulworkein his name ; Mark.z.iechj.LuLi7- 
fea.j,i.Cor.p.i*e:t.4. ^.Cor.s. ed.6. :jCor.c, 
fect.5. 

Wherein conflfteth their authorkie to remit 

fir.ncsMatth.8.{ccc x. Matth.^.iccx.j. Matth. 

jp.iea.3. Mark.2.fea.2.& J.Luk.frfea.J, Luk. 

i7J5&4-Ioh.2oaca.j.&4.a.Cov. 5 .[eft.3.Ioh. 
xi.lect.x. 

Whether the Protcftantscarpc at this authori- 

tie as the Icwcs did acChrdt for the fame, 

Luk.7.feLr.5. 
Whether we may not be instructed bv laymen 

in default ofPrw its \ Act. io.ica.8. 
Whether none may hauc goucrnment of the 

Chureh,butP«>ijs > i.CoM<;ject.x6*, 
Whether Popiih Prteils mav not be delpifed, 

Luk.io/ea.a, * 

Whether double h'uclodc bee dewe to qood 

What preeminence they ought to hauc aboue 

othcr > x.Tim.4.feA^ I Hcb.7aca.5.x.Tim.i.fcc. 
tion 8.2.Cor t SXcft,J, 

Whether the Proteflants make the name an o- 

dious and reprochfulinarae, Matth.23.fca. 5. 

Mark.i5.fcw r t.3. 
Why they auoid the word in their Englifh tran- 

flations ofthe newTcltament,Aft.x5.rec"r4. 
WhetherperpetuaiEcor.tincncic is required in 

Elders or Prtesis ofthe new Tcfiarncnt.Luk.i. 

fcct.io. i.Tim.3.fcc"t.34.5. 2.Tim.2.fe£r.2.T:t. 

i.fect.3.x.Cor.7/ea.2.i;rim.3.fe:t.i. 
Whether the marriage of VmSs be vnla\.full, 

Mat.S.fccl.j. i.Tjm.jdert,3.4.& S.i.Tim .4J&7. 
\ /het*xer«be contrarie to die ancient ca.,o.^> 

uTini.jXe&.y, 
Whether it be contran/ to the Councc! of Nice. 

ibid.&Matt.8.iecc.3; 
What was the fentence of Paphnutius and the 

NicenCounceil concerning this matter, ibid. 
Whether euer any were lawfully married after 

holyordcrsjbid. 

Whether married men being made PrieUs muft 

no more company wirh Acirwiucs, and that 

according to example ofthe ApoiiJes,MatA. 

8.iev c t.3.Afl.jXcrt.4.i.Cor.p.fea.5. And accor- 

dtngtothccuftomcofAepriinttiueChMrch, 
x.Tim.3.fc£t.?.4.& y. 

Whether the Church mav annexe pcrrctuall 
contincneietoholyorders,i.Tim.5.feci.j. 

Whether die forbidding of iuch perlons to ma- 
ricis no condemnation of manage, x. Tim.j, 
fea.7. y n 

Whether Jouinianus hercfic ofmarriagc^becal- 
led of the Protcftants Gods word, x.Timor.5, 
fect.12. 

What harme it is to be like Vigilanttus in allow- 
ing the raariagccf7>r/^i.Ti m .j.fccr.3. Sec 
'Vow. 

Whether Trieffs muft hauc fhauen crownes j 
Pct.j.fcaa. 

What was the Trieslty petalon of Saint lohn. 

Apoc.i.fcc*t-. 
Who be called Prie&t properlv and who vnpro* 

pcrly > Apcc.so.fect.y # 



Whciherall Chriftiansbc not fpiricuall Pr*U< 
and kings, i.Pet.2.tcit,i. Apoc.x.fca.5.Aio C 

5.lCvt.5. ^ 

What be theirfpirituall facrif!ces > i.Pet.2.rc;- <4 
Wherein the excellence of Chiiiis TrteSlH 

cor,fltteth,Hcbr.5 .fcit.x. & ^\izb:^ict\.^ t 

Sfta.Mark.x5.lcvt;. 
Whether Chrift bee not a Prfrffas he is L\ t 

Cotl and uian,Heb.5.fec>-.f. 
Whether the Pmccftants be cither An'ans or m 

norasitiitauouchingtharheuafhMZasheii 

Cod and man,ib:dcm. 
\Vh«her Chrifts Priesthood be eternall bvrfu 
luccciliimof AePopiili PrieithoodjMartxf 
fe:t>Hebr.74ei8.i t.x:.& ij.Hcb.8Jatr^ 
;.Aii.I coneurrctli Hill in al their Prieftlv afix- 
ons!Icb.7.fe;r.i:. 

W'hcAcvhc be no: the onclv facriflcing hH, 

yr.jc/cfAencwTdiamcnr, Hcbr.5. ferf*! 
Hcl>r.7.:c;c.i;. 

U'hether thcrcbe many Priests of the newTe- 
/lament properly and* peculiar!'.- lb called, & 
Prtelthood 'a cNtcrnaliund noronely tpirin- 
alMieb.jXecl.x. IIcbr.7trom the 5. itvionta 
the end of the chapter. 

P«»ctfj > whcAcrthevarexo be obeicd in mac 

tctsofrcligon > Mat:h.2;.lKc.3..M^k.t;.icc't. 
2.Rorii.i 5 .(ea.:.7 4 .&:5.i.Pet.:.iecl.v&<f. 
>v hethcr Princes mav not nuke and execute 
lav cs concerning religion, Mat A. 22. fc&j. 

Heb.j.fe:Li.Heb.2 ; *dcct.c;- 
Whether heathen Pr-*« commanding rightly 
jnmatters of religion are no: to be obeicd, 
*.Pet.2.fefU. 

Whether Popilh Prieftsmav deniero obcvtit 
godly lawes of Chriitian Prince* vnder'pxe- 
tence, that Peter and Iolm refufed to obey 
the wicked commandement of the Icivixh 
highPricfts and rulers, AcV^eitr. 

Whether obedience to Pmces be not due as 
welhn caulcs EccIeJuftical! as ciuiL Rom,x ; , 

reci.3,&;. 

Whether the Protcftants or the Papifts beau. 

thors of rebellion and tumul» > Matt.ioJca;e. 
a.Cor.ioA.fr.r. 
Whether Wicklcf hold any herefic again^ anil 

rule and Aiperioriuc,Rornan.i;.fcci.4.x.PeL2. 

Whether Papifts be obedient in all temporal! 

caufes,Rom.i3.fc t r. 1 i. 
How fanrePiwrw muft obey and be fubicain 

matters of faith and rc!igion,Hcbr.i3Jc5r.^ 
Whether all "Princes are vndcr Peter and his iuc- 

cexlMjoksi.reft^JUbsiieft.i. 

ILnv far inferior their elcc'iionand creation!* 
cl> Cods infticittion of the fuiritual magxttrate 
i.Pet.aJMi.5. 

V/hv the temporal! nu-ifttate is called an hu- 
mane crcatiirc^'bid. 

How the Papifts pray for Kings and Princes in 
their Maflc.x.Tim.2.lcct.i. 

Trocefionon Palmfunday nhedier grounded orx 
the ScripturcMaic: x.ic :t,x. 

Parguorit whether grounded on Ac Scripture, 
iMatr.5.fcct.x.Matt.ii.iccr.(?.MaTk.5.fc^ion4. 

Mark.i2.fea.j.Luk.^.fe;t.S.x.Cor.3.ica.H. 

v& <!.Iam.a.ica.4.i.i»ct.3dea.2. 
Wliether men cannot be perfcitlv clcaafed by 

the blood of Chrift, butthevmuit eotoPitr- 

£fta74Apoc.2i.fectz. 
Tmvarorie fire whether it pafic all the paiccsin 

Ais!itc,i.Cor.3.fcc"c.o. 
Whether it bercleafcd bv Acpraicrsof Acli- 

um^A-r^.fea.3. 

Whether Acre be fuch a third place, Luk.8 dec 
$.Apoc.5.fectj. 

Whether the Scripture be abufed bv the Prote- 
fonts againftPrfl^tf/ar.*, Apoc.i4,fcc"t.5. Sec 
Pra'.er ^Sacrifice for the dead. 



R 



R 

tcmcthazion to the fee of Rome, whe Aer 
it be to the cathohke Church of Chrift, 
s.Cor.xdcS.v UcSchifm. 

Heligm 




%-•• 



~* + T^ ■" "* * 



"11" 



A TABLE OF CONTROVERSIES* 



tifiligim life !o called, by the Papifts , whether 
like the folitaric life in the ancient Church, 
•2.Cor.3.rvfl.:.Rom.j5.i'ccc.2, 

Whether the profeffion of fucfa fefes of ReH^cn, 
is according to Chrifts counfell and the Apo- 
files example, M ate. 1 9 left.?, to. 1 s.i j .Luk.fi. 
fea.tf.Luk.iS.iect.5.A5.;v'ri - -„ 

Whether Vigilantius held anv iiercSe againft 

inch as forfonke all tor Chriit,Kom.t5ic\>.?.. 
Whether diucis religions of l>oroinicanvx ; ra!> 

cifcnns5cVc.be notiiiuers fc&>,Afi.i i.fecl.4. 
Whether their diucrs rules and imitation r.f di- 

ucrtmen Kthc imitation of Chntt hjrxlclie, 

Philip. 3 iVcc :.OheU.icet.*. 
Whether rfieir liuicg jit common be Apdtoli- 

call,Ac^fcir.i2. 
Their riling in the night topraie, whether ac- 
cording to tiieSeHpnir^Man.sfi, cct.ia- 
Theirbicilingh<r.vhcncficiall 1 Matt.l^.ftft.8, 
Whether their life bee the tontcmpiatiuclifc, 
preferred before the acinic by our Sauior him 
iclfc in the peitunr, of M?ry and Mattha.Luk. 

xoieci.7. 

Wherher both tho'. c liucs hauc been alwaies in 
the Church of Chnit,ilndcin.Sc-e<ftic;^v, and 
Mosrajltcdt life, Eremite;. 

Re/^«,\vhat vcrtuc or miracles are done by tou- 
ching of them, M;ittb.<j.feit.2.andi?. Mark.;. 
fccl.i.Argum.of s.Lukcs Got pell. Aet//.ic£t.fi, 
Aft-Me&4, Aa.i2.rc&5, Aet.i?.fec:.S.and<>. 
An.al'.kct.s.^.i.i.Tim.^feft.i^Hcb.p.fccT:^. 

What vcrtuc in the touching of Chrifls penbn, 
or any thing that belonged to him, Marke.3. 
feci. 1. The hem ofhis garment»Matth.£.feft.3. 
and «?.Matr./.:.itcr.i,M;uk.vic:t.i. 

Hivfepulchnv\ 4 .att.2S.l'ecM.Heb.p.iea.3. 

Mount Tabor and all the holy land, M/.:.t;&& 
$.l.Tim.4.fect.i 3. 

His Croilc: Sec Crojfi. 

Peters ihadev., loh.i j CeEt .5." ACte.$iisS: S. His 
chaine$,A£t.i2.fc&5. 

S.Paules napkins.or that had touched his bodie, 
Acl.i^fect.8. Hischaincs,A*;.a8.fca,4. His 
blefling of the lie of Malta, ibid. His priion 
and other memories there,Acl.a8.fcct.i. 

The Relives of S.IohnBaptiit, Elias, and Abdias, 
Matt.i4.fccl.2. 

S.SteeueiivR^«,Acl.7«fecl.tf.Aa.8,fc&4. 
What S.Angultine held oi'Rtlikes, Acls,7.fccl.2. 
Act.8.fcct.4. 

What S.Chrvfollom hcl.l of them jI0h.14.fecl.?. 
Act.ip.iccl.3. 

What S.Hicrom held of them, MattrwS.fea.i. 

Argum,ofSJ,iikcsnoipell s Hcb.p.llelj. 
What S.Grcgoiie held 01 tbcni,Afr.28 fc&.i. 
Whether the greater vcrtuc be afenbed to Sin 

ltl{cs 7 the nio.c i : the honor ol Chnfl, lohn.14. 

fccl:.3,A£t.i9ie:t^.Ioh.^,le.;t.2. 
VVheiherSamtSjV t /./;« beef greater force after 

their death, Au.j^.lWl.S.&o. 

Whether Mdps be miraculously picferucd fro 

putrifaction, Hchjj.feft.?. 
What ReLkes were rcierucd in the oldc Telia- 

ment.ibid. 
Whether Vigilantius hcUle any herclie againft 

JW^« 3 Argum.of Saint Lukes GoipcII.Ait.xy. 

feft.8, * 
What dcuotion the old Chriftians had towards 

Tf/Wffa Matth.14. ic;t.2.Ac*t.23.le:t.4. Hebr.o. 

fccl.j.loh.yo.fefij. whether the dcuotionto- 

ward Chrifts body when he was dead fauor 

the Popilh fupcrttition of Relics, Mar.15.fcct. 

$.Mark.ifi.fcct.:» 
Whether the Protedants abufe l\6tyEeM$t as 

the Pagans did,Mat.i4.fc&2. 
Translation of K<?/./;f> whether warranted bv the 

Scripture 1 Aigmri.ofSJ-ukcsGofpe!l.Hcb.ii. 

fccl..}.Acl,7.fccr.i . 
Reprobation* whether:: h for fin forefeene, Rom. 

9.fccl.2.? \ 
How it raketh not away free v. il!,ibil. 
How God raifcti PharaojUom.^.ic&j, 
How heisfaid to indurate, ibid. 
How to gme into a Reprobate ferfcRorn.l.fcft.J. 

& xo.S ce GodyTrccwllJ'redesiinatkn, 
fottitution of goodes ill gotten, whether to bee 



made according to theaduifc of the Pope 
andhisclergie. Lukapfeft.;. 
Reward, difference of Reward in heaue.whcthcr 
it be according to mcii , Matt.x j.fcct.x.Lukc 
i?fe£uL$ecIIcMen, 

Rcfpccc of BjmwFd whctier it fliould bee the 
cfcele cmc tomoouevs toworke wel,Matt. 

fUecl.2 I Matc.^.iUV.i$.Hch.n.ilcl.5.Luk.i4. 

iecl.i.Apoc.3.iccl.5. 
Retard in the scripture '..hcther it Cgnifie an 

hire rather than a free »iir 1 x.Cor.:.ie;t.2. 
Krawsfcforreleevxngthcpciieeutcd Chrift.'ans 

whether it le participation ol their merits 

?.:attLi.ic.fccU.2.Tirr.iTect.2.5:tf. 
i.ifccucriaiiipghowitiithc Reward of the for- 

liking or looting an\ thing for Gods lake, 

Km* why called Babylon. Argument of both 
the lipiftles of S.Pet'cr. i.Pet.5.fccl..i.Apoc.i7. 

fca.4.6. 7 .&y. r ' 

Whether the popifli clutch there be net called 
Eabvlon s ibid, 

Why rhc Proteihnts tUnkc that Babylon doth 

nothgnirieK«Wff,i.Pct.5.fcct.4.Apoc.x7.lca.4. 

Whether the Angel expounded the feauenhils 
othcrwife than ofKtfwoApoc.17. ica.7. 

Whether the auncicm commendation of the 
church and faith of %me perccine :o the po- 
pilh Church. Argunxrx hi jrpiftic ait how., 
Kom.i.fcft.5. 

Whether the Gofpelwas tranfportcdtroniHic- 

xufalcm to Rem, Argument in Acl. apo/lo. 

Acr.ip.fec5.5. 
Whether the Rcmtinc faith and theCathohke 

faith be aUo»e,RonuiJi&5, 
Whcthcrthelee of Rome haue apriujlcd^c not 

to crrc, Mattii.Z3. ic. r t. x-& 2. Luk.:2.(e;l.n. 

Ill* ■ i'.l> _ 

Whether Gods prouidence is towards the lan-.c 
more then al other ltatcs a Act.27.fec't.;.2.*i.iic. 
r.!c;t.7. 

Whether the fee of Home be the rocke of the 

church- and S.Pctcrs eliairc, andiee Apoito- 

l.kc,Matth.x$.fccl.8.9.io.& 11* 
Whether it hath Itoodc and eucr fliall ftande 

vnmooueable,2.Thef.2iec>.7. 
Whether princes and emperors ought to ftande 

in awe thereof,A&Z5iccl.i, 
Whether the auncient fathers of all countries 

fought vnto it for rcfolution of doubts, and 

Why many did, Luk.22.iccl.x 1. 
Whether all* true preachers ought fo to do,GaI. 

2.fect.;.&4. 

Whether Hcretikes oncly refute fo to do,ib"d. 
WheilicrrheybeHcrctilv'Cs that hate this fee, 

Kom.i.^.fea-,4. 
\\ hciiifr hcrctikes barkc about the fee oi'Ror,je 

invaincMacth.x^.fci't.ix. 
Whether the Protc/hnts place antichriit there 

in S.Paules time,2.Thci~:.lcrt.?. 
Wiietherthegreatapd(ia(TethatS.Paulfpeak- 

ethor,2,Thcr.i.fhallbe from this fee of Row, 

or of tlic fee of Roittts from the cailiolike 
^ chiirciva > ThcC:.iec>^, 
Whetixer dcuction of the popifli Romanes invi- 

firing the churches of martyrs rclikesin their 

flationes and pilgtimages,is'afigneof greater 

faithjRom.ifccl.j. 



s 



Sacraments whether tl.ere bcfeauenjoh.i 3, 
fe£r,3.Galat.-:.lccl.2. See Conjirmmon^Ve- 
nance firders, Manage ^Extreme vnciion. 
Whcthcrpopilh Sacraments and ceremonies be 
fewandcafie inrelpe't of the Iewcs Sacra- 
w/cw;,Gal^.fecl 1. 
Whether the Sacraments cf the new Teftamenr, 
bemorecfrccluali and beneiiciall, then the 

JewesSacramcjitSjibid.Joh^.ieit^.i.Cor.io. 

feci.:. Hcbr.?.fccl.5.and 6. Hebr.8.fccl.i.& 3. 
Heb.io.ic^.jA'/*. 
W hcther the popifli Sacraments & ceremonies 
in external! elements & obleruations be not 
burdcnous,IudaicaIl,n.orheathenifli, Galar. 



4Jecl.j.Iohn aSc£L$* 
Whether the church not commanded mayvfe 

external elemenu& ceremonies in winning 

olfoulesbyexampitofChritt,!oh.^(ccl.3. 
\\ hat it is to adore in fpirir,! ohn 4-fccl.>. 
WWther Saint Auguftine be falflie alleaged for 

tv\ o Sacrament* onely.Gal^ie^3 . 
Whethcijiiaceis giuenin&bythe Sacramcnts t 

ex opere tpcrato, of the works wrought, Iohn ;. 

fccl.2.Ichn.4.iccl.5.1ohn 2o.feft.4.& 5. Afls.8. 

lcct.fi.fr 7 Acl.22.ie£r.x.!uMn^.fccl.;.& 8. Gak 

3.fcc\6.1iphefo4ecl.5.Ioh.x5.fcft.3.i.Timo.4. 

itcuiC.2.Timoth.i.feft.x.Tit.3.leCt.i.Hcb.xo. 

fca4-lam.5,fect.5.&7. 
Howtiie Sacraments Pawed out of Chrifts fide 

and haue their vertucsthcncc,Ioh.i^fccl,3. 
Howe tbe contempt or omiiilonof the Sacra* 

wtnts'w daninablc,Luk.7.fecl.2. Acl.io.fecl.^ 
W hcther the Sacraments arc firil to be called for 

in ficknes,Mark.2.fc3.i. 
The blciicd Sacrament of the alter why called 

bread-Ioh.tf,tccl.2. 
Whatis themiftcric and institution thereof by 
ourSauiouv Chrill , who were prefent at it, 

Matth.z^.fc£t.5.Mark.X4.iccl.2.Luk.22.fccl-2. 
& ^.i.Com i.fccl.i.&j. 
Whether the Papifts do imitate Chrifts inftitu- 
tion thereof, and the Apoftles tradition, the 
i J i otcftant . not,i .Com x.fccl.7.8.9.and all the 
rcilof th election to the ende of the notes of 
that chapter. 

Whether the ProtcUants hauc taken away the 
blotted Sacrament altogithcr, loh.fi.fecl. 11. 
x.Cor.xi.fecl.x2. 

Whether the real] pretence which the Papifts 
aftirmebcirnc,Maiili.2^.fect4 &.?.Mark.!4. 
feci.6.Ia i !:.-2,H fc wu. I .7.&^Joiu» l fea.tf # 8fc xo.ii 
& 1 S.Act.i.*ecu*.i.C\ir.io.'icCt.4* j.&.^.j.Cor. 

1 x.fycr.!c-.i.Cor,i5.fccl.5. Hebr.^fcft.8.Hebr. 
xc.fea.7. 

Wherher the Goipell be foplainc for the reall 

prefenccthatlieza controllcch it, Luke. 2.2. 

ieft.i.&p. 

Traniubftantiation how prooucd, Matt.2&fecl. 
8.Ioh.2rccl.2.Iohn4.fecl.5.Ioh.tf.fecl.i5. 

Whether Chrilt did eucr dealefo miraculouflie 
and fupcrnaturally with his bodie that hee 
tooke away the clTentiall properties of a bo- 

die,Matth.x^fecl.^.Matth.itf.fccl.i,Matth.i^. 

rccl.ix.Matk.i2.fea.5.Mark.x^.fecl.3. LuIt-4, 

icc>.4. Iobn.tf.fecl. 5.12.1 5. &i5.1ohn.2o.fecl.3. 
Act p.fec"t.i.Co!.2.iccl.x.Heb.i x.fecl.7. 

Whatfaith is ncceiTaryin this Sacrament,Mzxk* 

i4.iCwt.8. 

Whether thcProtcftants iudgc tlicrof onely by 

feme and reafon,Ioh.tf.{e;l.i.t,& 15. 
Whether they be like the groilc CapUarnaites, 

loh.tf.fcchi^, 
Vv hcrhcr to a>kc howc it may bee isalewiih 

word,ibid.?c >. 
Whether iheymocke at the blciicd Sacrament* 

oratthehercfieofthe papifts, Matth.x3.fcct. 

4.Marrh. 27. fcct.2. Mark.fi.lect. 3. Mark. 15. 

fed. 1. 
Whether Chrift bee prefent by confecration 

though the Sacrament be not recciued.Maik. 

i4.iccl/%Matt.26iccl.7.xo^cix.x.Cor*xo.fecl. 
j.i.Cor.ii.feihi-f. 

How the arguments of the Protcftants be an- 

fw-ered,Mar.x4.fcft.i.loh.xaJecl.i. 
V\ hetherthc h.Sacramcnt'nio\>z adored,Mat. 
2/ e&.j.Matt.8.fca.». x.Cor.x x/ecl.18. Heb.x. 
fea.j. 

Whether it is to be honored bvcarrieng it in 

folemne prociflions.Matt.-i.'fecl.i. 
By coftly Altars, Chalices,Ornamcnts, Matt.2^. 

fecl.2.Mark. x 4.fecl.4. 
ByclcaneCorporals,Matt.27.fecl.4. 
Ey many other meaneSjMark.xxaecV.i.i.Cor.ir. 

fecl.x8. 
Whether the Angels are prefent at the Popifli 

MaiTc,Apoc.4.fccl.2. 
Whether the B. Sacrament ianclifieth the Altar, 

Matt.23 ; fecl.7.Acl.7.fccl.4. 
Whether it be the fuperlubftantiall bread defi- 

red in the Lords praicr.Matt.fi.fecl.^ 

What 



****- 



;i * 



c 



/ 



• * 



A TABLEvQF^C ONT ROVERS IE S. 



What preeminences it bath abouc Manna to 
them that receiaed it woorthilv, Iohp.fca.-;. 
j.Cor.io.fcft.2. . * 

Whatwoondcrfull etttcfe it hath in the rccci- 

ucrs,Ioh.tficft.p.i.Coi;iaiea.5^7- 
Inwhatfenfeitis called by the ancient fathers 

a figur e,M act 2<s.fecl .?. 
Whether it can be both a rTgore and the thing 

figurcd,Luk.22fcft.7Jfcb.Ueft.x. 
How it is called bread after Corifccratxon^tatt. 

26.1C&1 1 . 1 oh.tf.fcft. 2. 

Whether S. Paul call the BJacranune the Lords 

S upper, i .Cor. 1 1 &&£• 
Whether the Sacrament may be receiaed in on e 

kind oncly,Mar.y icct.2.Lufc24ictU3. loh,* . 

fe&7.5txi. 
Whether the authorise of the Scriptures and of 

the primitiue Church be for the fans'.. ibidem. 

Act.2.fecl<5.Aa.2oXcct.i. 
Whether it be a thing indifferent to rcceine in 

one or in both according to the Churches or* 

dinance,Ioh.tfXccc.ii.Ion.ij/ccr.3. 
Whether for any caufc the Church can appoint 

one kind,Ioh,6*Xect.x x. 
Whether the whole grace be in one kinde, and 

therefore the people arc not defrauded, ibid. 
Whether the arguments of the Protef cants be 

anfwcred,ibid.& Mark.i4.feft.2. 
Whether the Priefts onely faying maiTc xnufl rc- 

ceiuc in both kinds,Ion.<sXc&xi, 
What puritie and preparation is required to the 

woorthyreceiumg of the blcffc&Sacrament, 

Ioli.2.rccl8.Ioh.i 3 Aft.i. x.Cor.ixica.1^17. 

x 8. 19.20.2 1. 
Whether confeflion of euery mortali finne bee 

neceflary before the recciuing, i.Corinth.i 1. 

fe£r. 17. 
Whether wicked men receiuc the truebodic 

andbloudofChrift,i.Cor.xxXcct,x£. 
The puniihment of vn-.voorthy receiuing whe* 

thericproouc the corporal! pretence, 1. Cor. 

ixXctfc.xtf.x^.so. 
Whether it be both a Sacraraem and a facrifice, 

Macth.2tfXect.tf.Mark.xs.fccr.3. 
The Sacrifice of the matte how prooved,Luk-22. 

fca.5.Iolu4ic ( fr.5.Aft.i4Xea.2.x.Cor.xo.fca. 

8.Heb.7.feft.7.&.8.Heb.9. fcft.y.& tf.Hcbr.10. 

fctr.3Mj.y.<J.7.8.?.io.Heb.i3.(ect.tf.&.7, 
Whether Chrift 5tffnjRr«ihisbodieandbloud 

at his laftfupper,Matth,-<Ue&xo, Luke 22. 

fea.5.& 7. 
Whether the Sacrif.ce of che mafle is the felfe 

fame that was vpon the croiTe, Hcb.9Xcd.10. 

Hcbr.xo.fe^t.7. 
Whether Chrift bec often offered, and in many 

pIaccs,Kcb.io.icct.s>. 
Whcthcrthc Sacrficcoi' the mafic be a commc- 

moratiue facrifice & yet a true facrifice, Luk, 

aiiecl.7. 
Whether it fuccccded in place of all the Sacrifi- 
ces of the old ]a\ve,i.Cor.io Jc&8.Hcb.7.fc& 

7.Heb.io.fctt.3. 
Whether Chriit by his death did not take away 

zMSacTifica but change them into a becter, 

Heb.7.fe,fe.7.& 8.Heb.?Xec.5.He.xo.fcc.8. fcVp. 
Whether the extcrnall religion of the ncwTc- 

ftament, is principally in the Sacrifice of die 

malTe,Luk.22.fccr.8. 
Whether Chrifts sternall pricfthood confift 111 

che Sacrifice of che mafie,Hcb.7lect.8. 
Whether che fathers call it the vnblooctie Sx- 

tKj&e J Hcb.<?Xecr.io. 
Whether the mofc ancient fathers call it the 

Ma(Te,x .Cor.i oJeft.8. 
Whether it be called che Euchatift, and why, 

HttMj<{e&7> 
Whether the general! redemption vpon the 

CroiTe be particularly applied in the Sacrifice 

of the MaiTe>Heb,xoXeccp. 
Whether Caluins argument againft the Sacri- 
fice of the MaiTe make no lette againft the Sa- 
crifices of Moifes,Luk.22jc5.7.Heb.9Xc^7. 
Whether che Proreftancs argument againft 

Chrifts body often offered and in many pla- 
ces, was anfweredby the fathers long agoe, 

HcbaoXect.?. 



Whether it is otTeed to God onely, yet in the 

memoric and honor of Saincs, A&S.X4XC&2. 

i.Cor.ixXecr.22.Afocx4Xect,$. 
Whether it be a Savificefor the liuing and for 

the dead, x.Cor.ixicct.22. x.Cor.io.iect.3. A- 

POCX4XC&.5. SccSiajje. 
Samlegejxhcikci thcProteftants do s!Iow,Afcs f 

Whether pophanersof holy things may be pu- 

nifhed in bodic by he ipxrituall power, Acta, 

fcct.7. 
In what cafes all veiTds and ornaments of the 

Church may bee broken and othecwife im- 

ploied without Sacnlcge,i\\M.26 Jcttj* 
Sams in heauen whether they know our doings 

anr ourharts,and htare our praters, Ma:r.22. 

fe<5c.4.Luk.x5Xccr,2. luLi<SXca.2.& y. x. Cor. 

2J ecc 1. 1 .Cor. x 3 XcCi2, 
Inwhacrcfpccl chcy be as Angels,! uk.2oXecr. 3. 
Whether they may be prcfenr. with the lining, 

Mact.s7Xcct,2.Mark^Xecc-i. 
Whether they may b:e prefent at their ownc 

tombs and monumcnts,Apoc.6XcCt.x. 
Whether they arc to be praicdvnto, and whe- 
ther they pray forvs,Luk.i£.fec"t.4.AcL5. fccL 

2.2.Cor.iXe&3.2.Pct.x.fe«a.3. x.Ioh.2.fcct.j. 

Apoc.5.(ec^Apo c.6.fcct,2.Act.7.fec>.3. 
Whether they be our mediators and aduocatcs 

without any derogation to Chrift>:.Cor.x.iec. 

5.x.Tim.2.ie. f t.4.x.Ioh.2.reib.5.Apoc.ioXcct.2. 
How Chrift isour onely mcdiacor,and onely ad- 

uocatc,i.Tim.;.fcCTw^x.Ioh.2Xccts. 
Whether che conciulion of all popi'.h praiersis 

per Chr iUum Dotmnum noiirum, 1 oh. 1 6 Sect. 3 . 
Whether die Proccf lanes arguments againft in- 

uocation of Smuts be antwered,Rom.io.iec*r. 

4.Heb.4.1ec*t.2.Hcb.5Xc£t.7. x.Tim.aXcct-j. 1. 

lohoXccc.;. 

Whether Vigilantius was the E -ft that denied 
praieng to Saints, and how he was refuted by 
5 Jlieroro, Apo^Xcft. x . 

How S.Hicrom faith that Chrift and his Saints 
arc euery whcre,ibid- * 

Saints holidaies whether necc£uy and how to 
be kept>latth.2iect.5.Matth^XcCt.x. Gala. 
4.fca.5.2.PccxXeft,3. 

Whether their memories or commemorations 
are rightly kept in the facrifice of the maiTe, 
A&.x^c&a. x.Cor.xxXed.22. Apocx^fcct.^ 

Canonizing of Saints how ancient and of what 
credhe,Matth.2Xc&.$. 

Whether ic bee blafphcmie againft che holic 
Ghoft to attribute wife miracles to the diucJ, 
M atth.i 2.lecc.2.See Mtracies t ReLkes. 

Whetherthc great honor giucn to Suits tsb? the 
P?piJts, is no derogation co Chrifts honor, 
Matth,xpXcc"c.X4.Act.X9.fcA.9.2.Thcir,iXcct.3. 

x.Tirruj.fctft.i*. Phi!cm.ic;c.2.Iam.5.icci. »2- 

Apoc.2.(ccl.x ;.Apoc.8.Jcct2. 
Whether che Saints departed are pacroncsof 

men and countries, Apo. aXcft 13. 
Whether they are called by the Papifts fauiours 

and redeemers , &c. without derogation to 

Chrift,x.Tim.2.fcci.4.x.Tim.4Xetc.ip.Iamcs5. 

fcft.X2.Ac>.7Xcct.2* 
Whether they may be called our hope, x .TheiT. 

sXe&i. 
God and our lady fauevs,and the likefpeeches, 

whether they be godly, Act.x 5. fe&ia Apoc. 

xXccbf. 
Whether we may belceue in £tt#:j,Rom.xo.icc. 

4.Philem.fcd.2. 
Sahatiottjwhcxhct any man can be furc of, but in 

anvnccrtainehope,Ioh.x5.fcc\4.Rom.5Xeft. 

4.Rom.S.rcd.3.&9«»-Cor.2.fcft.a.x.Cor4.fccl. 

3.i.Cor.pXect.p.2.Cor.i3.fcd.i.PhiIip^.feCt3. 

Rom.s.fcctx.SceF.lhcProtcftantsr 7 ^;/;, 
Satis ficiiox: See Tenance. 
Whether one mansworksbe Satisfactory for an 

other,2.Cor.2Xed.5.2.Cor.8Xec.3.Col.i.fcc-4. 
Whecher Iohn Eaptift enioincd works for S** 

wfac?itmoi'rin>Luk.$Sc&.2& 3. 
Schifine, whether the departure of che Proce- 

ftants fr 6 the fee of Rome, is like the Schifmes 

ofchelewes,loh.4.ietr«4. x.Cor.xoXectp. To 

2croboamscalues&altars,8cc.Ibid.ludXc*4- 



Whether it be Schijmt not to Comtiniclite witk 
rhc Pope and his churchjGataXccl^.Ephcf^, 
feft.3.Luk.i3Xcct.6.Ioh.i5Xect.j.SeeCW^. 

Whether the fermons, feruicc, praier, Sacra* 

menrs, andlpeciallytlie Communion of the 

Proteftancs be Scbifniottc oil, Mark.3Xcd.2. 2, 

Tim.2.fecc^ x.Cor.SXecc.2. x.Cor.ioXcft.7.?. 
& ^.See Heresslgs and Herefie. 

S'nfture Canonicalland notCancnicall,whe* 

t her the Church hatxe authoritie to dctfxtxvin, 

Gal.2Xcft.4.Afcer thePraface.A. 
Whether rhc wordq of God contained in the 

Scnpturc is elder than the Church, & of more 

ai!:horitic,GaI.2Xccr.4. 
Whether the Proceftants deny any books of the 

Canonical! Scripture. And whether they cor- 

nip: the Scripture many waics : See Herctfyet* 
Whether they make priuare phantafticall in* 

cerpretati.'nsof the Scriptures, 1.PCS.1XCCI4, 

2.Per # 3.fecc.x, 
Whether the Protcftants alledge ScriptwesiiX* 

lyaschcdirjell andaliheretiks, Luk.4. feft.2. 

Job. i4Xcct5.Rom.8Xccr.7. Heb.d,icft.3.Iam, 

3,fc&A x.Ioh.3 .fcfL j.Apo^.(ccl.2.Ap.2oXec.ev 

Women how they may talk oi Scriptures, x.Tim. 
2.!ect.;. 

Whether the Scripturesbchzzd to vnderftande, 
IoIiM;.fca.tf.GaL4.rcd.7.Luk.i5.reci.Aa.8icc # 
3.2.Thef.2.recl.T4.Hcb/.Xea.3. 2.Pet.3Xect.i. 
x.Pet.3Xca.2.ii > cr^.fci:.x.ApocaL2o,fca.v>, 
Apoc.xXecr.2. 

Whether S.PauIcs Epiftles be hard about scftifi- 
cation by faith, znd therefore mifconftrued 
by the Proteftancr, as by the oldc hercrikc? , 
Rom.3Xcct.4.1am.2Xcct.tf.;.Pct,3Xeft.x. 

Whether the Proteftants corneal Scriptures ea* 
fie for euery man to vndcrftanc by {us priuatc 
!pjritc,and therefore rciefi che doctors expo- 
fitions and admit notiiing but fcripture, u 
Pct.pc&.u 

Whether tlicirdia-naionbe foolifh chat Saint 
Pauls Epiftles be not hard,buc the matter hec 
v/xireth of,ibii 

Whecher the felfe fame Scriptures arc alleagcti 
bytheoldhcrctikes,andby the Protcftants, 
and an:ivcrcd by the fathers long ago, x.Cor. 
?/e:t.5.i.Tim.4.tcct.8. Iarn.zXcct.cJ.Apocal.tf. 
fect.i.3c2. 

Whether the crue fenfeofthe^rrpftw* be one- 
y in the Popifti church, a.Cor.j. fectj. &J« 
'2.Pet.iXecc4. 

How the IctterkilIeth,2.Cor.3Xecl.3. 

Whether the Proteftants fcarch not the Serif* 
r«y«decpely,butfuperticially a Ioh.jXed.5. 

Who bec che little ones that beft vnderftande 
the Serif: urer, Macth.uXeifc^.Luk.ioXed.4. 

Whether the Proteftants follow notthehurai* 
litic of the ancient fathers in reading and ex- 
pounding rhc Scr.ptures, 2.PcL3.te£.i.2,Thcf. 
2XC&X4.X Pec.3 feCt.2^poc.i.fe&.2. 

WhetherPopilhdodors onely are right hand- 

ler* otthc 5cnp;«r«,2.Tim.:Xcft.3. 
Whether the curie for adding and diminishing 

ofihc^crip/arMpcrtaineth not to Popifti ex- 
positors, ApocalXe&.r. 
Cf the tranflaring and reading the holie Scrip- 

tttresin che vulgar coong,of the difficultie of 

thcm,and with what humilitic chey oughcto 

be read,and of many ocher poincs concerning 

the fa crcd Scriptures, Sec che Trefaceto the 

Reader. 
Whether the Grceketext is corrupted by olde 

herccikes and rhcrcforc not auchcncicall, u 

Ioh4.ieft.3.x.Ioh.5Xect.2. 
Whecher th c Scriptures haue not onely a lirerall 

{cnfe.butabbanaUegoricalllenXcvGaLfXec^. 

7.Heb.4.feft. x.Heb.7Xect x. 
Whether the Proteitants deride the myfticall 

interpretations of the ancient Do&ors, ibid. 
Whether the people mavnoc iudKofthcf:nfe 

of che Scriptures, or of their paftors expofiti* 

ons^\&.i7Xe&.3. 
Whether Papifts find any comfort andprofitin 

reading and hearing the Scr.ptures, ibid, and 

2.Tim.3Xcft.3. 

Whether they find confirmation of Poperiexa 

CwJirching 



'- * 






A TABLE OF 

Whether no: onely Scripture is fufficient, but 
"^ d, , clon 3l!"oisnece{farie, Kcbr.?. fcft.i. 2. 
The^.ieft.ifi. 2 .Tim.3.)ctt.^. Iohn.n.fta.3. 
i.Iohn.:.fea.i.Apoc.io.(ea.'«. And the A^o- 
Itles ; r.n u Churches precepts Act.jj.fect.j.Sce 
Tradition. * ' 

Ho-./ the name of Sitl agtecth to herctiV.es, Aft. 

S^vhcther the K.Virginc Marie was coned- 

W hetnerfte hucd without tov .*. ibid. 

Whether lomc £«im>>be venialfof their mvac 

nature not deferuing death c-craail, Match.?. 

K^.tf.MattAfca. i .Rom.i.fea.ii. lam.i.firct. 
tf.x.Ioh.x.feftj, 

Whether concupifcencc bc&taw, lam.i.fecl.y. 
i.ioh.j.fcct^ 

Whether cucrv mortal! &>/<;<; exclude a man fro 

dicgrae«ot'Godandiiilface > s.I6h.}i«&5. 
Whether final] flaw* called «>f the Papifts veni- 

all fanes may conlift with true iuftice inhc- 

»p^iJoKiJcfef.\vhatbc venial AV«;;«,ibid. 
How riie Papists hold that they may be taken a- 

way A'ithout any (acramcut, Ioh.'i l.fc&a. 
V? hether they may bee forgiucn after death, 

Maik.j.feft-4. 

Whether all remiflion of SimetU by the pafliou 
of Chrift as the only fatiifacuon and iacrifiec 

for Sinne,iloh.ft.{c&4. 

Whether there be many fecundnrymcancs and 

inrtrumeucs of remiflion by which the paffion 

of Chrift is applied,and what they are,ibid. 
Whatismentby Smites cohered aiidnot impu- 

ted,Kom.4.fect.7, 
Whcthcr&<##* againft thehoiieGhoft maybe 

remitted in thii life.MattlMz.fcft^a. loKn 3. 

fea^Hcbr.&re&3,&* P?ffff»re. 
Sinne againft the holy Gholl whether there bee, 

any but finall impenitenci e,Matth.t a.fcft.4. 
Whether the Pioteftantsbecwoorfc then the 

Novatians in this point, that they holdc that 

fame againft the holie Ghc.lt is irremjifiblc, 

Hcb.ri.tcft.3. 
Spirit what it is to adore and fcrveGod iiiipirit, 

Ioh.4.iect.5. 
Whether the church and not euery priuatc tfjatx 

hath to prooue & difecnie fpirirs, x.Ioh, * '*«. 
How to trie the Spirits 1Jch.ffctt.2- °" 

Whatisthetcltimonicofthe^wV/rinvs, R .n. 

Superstition whether it be allowed in thepopifh 
church.Aft.^Jeft. ;. Co!.a.ic& :*3 j.& 6. 

Whcher the Proteitanr, call true dctfocion fit- 

pcrftition,Ac>.i7.lccl: tf. 
Supremacies of temporal! princes ja matters cc- 

clcfiafticall :SccPW?;r£5. 



»'TROVERSIEt: 



Tftfterhowduerothe miniflevs of the new 
Teftament,Hcb.7,icct 4, 
r*w»«,praieri; in an vnkuowntoong whe- 
ther lawTull.Scc Pr/r/m,i.Cor.i4.1ecc. 1 t"S^.io 
11. 12.13. 14.1J. 

The three principal! Toongs in the title of the 

Crolle whether moft ennucnicntfor theprc- 

feruation& teaching of the fcnptuic in them, 

Iohn ip.feft.x. 
Tradition* not written whether neccflarie to be 

rcceiued, 2.Thefa.fcft.itf.i7.i8.i<?.2o. Uom, 

i2.feft.x. 3.CoiV3.fe&i.Hcb.£.fecr.:. lames y. 

fcft.xx, Ioh2i.lccr.3.A;1.2o.re5t.5.t. Cor. 11, 

leftist ia.Maith.1 j.feft .j.Mark.7. fecrioii 1. 

i.Cor.i5.fe£t.i.Iud.ic:"r.2.2.Tim.3iev1.i. 
Whether the Church haue any luch Apoftolical 

7Vrf<ir^w,Uo.i;.fc.i.:.Cor,j.fec.i.Heb,(5,fec. 

ri.Thcfo. fec.itf.i^iS.ipzo.r.Cor.ij.fec.l. 
Whether Lent be an ApoftoIiccLTrarf mn % Mar. 

4fcft.2.Luk..i.feJt.i. 
Whether the Maflebc according to Apofiohkc 

ly^/fw^r.Cor.ix.fctt.Jta. 
With a commemoration & invocation of Sa'nts 

& praicr for the dead in the famc,ibid.2.Thcf. 

2.ieft.i$>. Mingling water with the wine,i'c>id. 
Whether haptifing of infants be onelv of Apo» 

itoiike rnwfeWBja.Thena.fe3 ,x8. ' 



Whether theApofth c.-ecd be onely of Apo* 

flolike vnwi uten*S Vttdft/m 1 ».TheC3.xe&2a v 
OthcrparticularTr^w»j,i,Cor,xi # feft.aa, a, 

TheC2.fcft.17.cV 18. 
Tatcrnotierin the Mafle»x.Tim.a.feft.2« 
Keeping of Sonday.Eaftcr,Whit(ontide, Mattb. 

x%.lcct.3.x.Cor.xtf.fec>.x. 
How to know Apoftolicall Traditions, *>1ht\ 2, 

lett.ipandao. 
Whether Ignatius wrote a bot 5 Ce <>f /tpoftolikt 

TrMtiom t ibii, VVhateftim at i°i t' M fathers 
■ h<.d of TraMtwi' > iXht\2.ti , x.i7i%.i9. 

Whether the Proic:fla'«s v , a te 'he name of Tr** 
dimity fo that they fi»pp»e((e it in the text of 
the holy Scripture, a.ThcC2.fea.:6. a.Thcf.s. 
ice:. 1, 

Whether they are calted by S.Paule Depofnwi> 

Hom.X2 fecl.x.i.Tim.tf.icft.3. 
Whether there be fucfa a Depofitum defcending 

frothcApoltles by bifliop&bifhopvntothc 
end, which the Pioteftants cannot fhew,ibid. 

Whether hcretil.s may becomiifted byvmvrit- 
tenrw&«»,Mat.x.fect5.2.Thcf.2.fewt,xo. 

Whether Popifh Traditions be not like Iewifli & 
hcrcticair;^;«wy,Mat.X5.Cca.3.Matk.7.fcft. 
1. and 3. 

Whether the Tranflar.en of the Bible into greek 
iscitcdof the }2uat.:iclifts ahvaie?, andisau- 
thentical in the greek Church, Heb.ix.fed.y. 

Whether the vulgar Latin be authenticall,ibid. 

Whether Bcza prcfervcth i: before ail other; 

SccthcPtcfacc/c^;9. 
How exact & fincerc trailators of holy Scripture 

ought to be, Ioh.2,fec*t5.Sec the Treface. fi& 

55«andfotothccnd. 

v . 

VTrgimtie whether moic meiuonous then 
mari3ge,Matc.x.lec*t.3.Matr.i^.feef.(J. 1. 
Cor,7,fed 8,&: i3.Apoc.x^.fc;hi.Act.2i. 

fea.2. g 
What was Iouinian- r ;refic hereof, i.Timot.5. 

(ca.12, 
Whether Wrginitic be counfclled to all & corrw 

manded to none > Matt.x^.ie£t7.Scc Marriage, 
Whether P?rg«tfprofciTed may maric,See/'*(m'. 
How the Hate of ftrgim pafieth the iclt,ApocaI# 

1 4. fed. 1. 
Pi/torts what credite they haue with the Prote- 

ltants 3 i,Cor.i2.fcc>.3.Aft.!o.fec>.3. 
Whether wee arc bound to bclecuc reports of 

Vtftom not cxprcfl'cd in the Scriptures, j.Cor. 

i2.ieft.i. 
rixtrccrnc function. Sec Extreeme. 
/-o:vwhetheritbeanact ofibueraign worflsxp. 

Lidcio.iecl.7. 
Wbethei tint icligion was neuer without Vtm% 

and votarfesjibid. 
Whether the Proteftants haue abandoned all 

Vcnvci and votanes.ibid. 
Fto of monafticall life whether godly, ibidem. 

& Aft 5.feft.5. 
/'wot virginitic or c6tinencie,whether lawful, 

poflible,&c.Matcx^,fec.5.x.Tim.5.(cc.5.5ci2. 
Whether all yoong women may Vow continen- 

cic or monafticall lifc.and may bee admitted 

toprofefle the fame, x.Tim.).{cft.li.& 12. 
Whether the blcfTed virgine Marie "iMrwJ virgt- 

nitie,Luk.x.fect.x?. 

Whether the daughters of Philip the deacon 
were /^iW virgins, Acl.ai.fc&i, . 

Whether the apoltles ^bnvd oouertie and pro- 
fcfled the religious flatc ot perfection, Mate. 
xy.fcc>.^.&x2. 

Whether to marricaftcrthc /'<&*>« of continen- 

cy be damnabIc,Acl.5.fcc.tf.x.Cor.7.fec.«?.&7. 
Whether to marric after the Vow of continency 

in them that are notable to keepeir, is to 

brcakc their firftfaith,x,Tim.5.fea. xo.and to 

So after Sathan > x.Tim.5.fccl:.i2. 
Whether it bec the higheit kinde of facriledgc, 

Acl-o.fcct.tf. 
W hether it be woorfe then adnltcrie, i.Timo.j, 

fc£tia.t.Cor.7.fed,8. 
W hat virgins and widows theapoftlealloweth 

to manic, x.Cor.7.fca.7.& S,i.Tim.j.fcft, 1 1. 

FINIS. 



why Jouinim was called by S, Augufiinc a 
montler,andby S.Hierom a Chriftan epicure, 
jiTim.5.feft.KuWhether the Proteftants call- 
led V>uintani hcrefie,Gods word.ibid. 
WhaV '>*^*>arevi!lawfulland not to bee kept, 
AS Ad.a. 

w 

Widowhood howc commended in the 
Sctipture,x.Tim.5.fea.3. 
Whether neceflary for them that 

mu{tpraycontinually,x.Tim.5.left.r. 
What were the Churches Widmes called Diaca* 

n f fa md their office, x,Tim.$.fecx4. whether 

thty miglit not haue been maried more than 

oiice, 1. rim. 5 .fect.J. 
Whether Caluin do make a moft abfurd expo. 

firjonnf thef'c words: TbchmbamLof 'ommfe % 

x.Tim.5.(ect.tf. 
Whether the Apoftle forbiddeth not all yoong 

IVtdorvo to vow conrinencie, x.Tim.5. (ect.xi. 

SttContlmncy, 
Whether the Word of God is not that onely 

which is written in the Scripture, or that may 

be concluded out of the Scripture, i.Thcfi.2. 

fe&2,Scc GofteUJradition, 
Worfawh ether any be meritorious of life cuer- 

bftj«»r.W.-.tt.^k*a.7.Luk.i2.fcft.4.Rom.2.fea 

a.i.C<;i.;.ied.-, i.Tim^icct^. Hebr.<?.iei4 

Apoc.2.fca.5. 
Whether any Worlds with faith and the grace of 

God arc meritorious Argurn.of rhc JBpiftles 

in genera!I,2.Tim.4.1erx4. 
Whether S, Panic exclude no^^rfrom j'ufti- 

ficitior»,butl"ccha> are without faith and the 

gricecf Go«i, Af^tm-of theitpilUeingene* 

raILLVo-x\ 2. ['c$.rr,:k 8. Hom.3.1cft.tf. and 8, 

Whether the Papifts prelumc not of their owne 
Worly or merits as of thcmiclues, bur as of 
Godsgracc i tph.2.fe^.i.&7,2.Tim.4.fc£Lj. 

Whether the Proteftants make no diflerence 
between Chriftian mens Work} don in grace, 
& the works of leives&paganssRom.xi.fcc^ 

Whether they are injurious to gods grace which 
denv Worths to be mcritorious,2.1 im^fccl-^. 

How the Scriptures which theyallcdgc bee an* 

fwcred,Luk.i7-lccl.t.Rom.8.feit-5. 
Whether a man is iurtified before god byWorfy 
alfo,and nor by f.iith only,Mat:.6.ic£txJam. J. 
feft 8.1am.2.fc£t.5.n:id all the reft to the ende 

ofthechaptcr,Luk.<5.<cc>.3.x.Ioh.2i'ec.3.GaU 
5.fec.j.Col. x,fec.4.i.TiiTi«. .'.ee.x.Sec Tank. 
Whether there be any good Work} before faith> 

prcparatiuestoiuilii'ication,Act.io.fcwticn.5'. 
Kom.j.feft-3. 

vVhttiierwii&iaiyngofScripturc.Ewrry*?.^^'.^ 
be rewarded according to bit J4''orl{s t is al one with 
accotdmgto the meat of bis lVorli 9 \lztt.i6 t {eft. 

itf.Rom.2.fcft.i.&2.x.Cor.3.fec.2.x.Pct.i.fcc. 
2.Apoc,22.fea.4.Apoc.2o.feft.8. 

VVhether God reward Worlds of mercy or of me* 
rir,Hcb.xi.feit.3. 2.Tim.xJeft.4. Col^Xeft.i, 
luk.t8.(eft.4.&7. 

Whether hcauen is due to good Wwtp accor- 
ding to Gods iufticc,2.Tiirt^.fcc.^Heb.6.fec. 
4.2.TheiTi.fccl.2. How good r^W^giuecon* 
fidence before God, Hcb.io.fcft.2.& 14. 

Whether Wor\\s ou»ht to bee done onelic or 
chiefclyin refped of rewarde,Matth.tf.fcft.2. 
Heb.xi/eft.5.i.Cor.9.fc^.7. 

Wor\# of mercy whether they auaile for re- 
demption of our fins,x.Pct.4.fe£r.2.A£.?. feet. 
2.&3.Scc^&;«. 

Whether there bee any Works of perfeftion or 
fupererogation,Lukc.io.fca.3.i.Cot.9.fec>A 
a.Cor.8.icft.3. SecC.EuangclicallCw»y?ii. 

Whether there be any Work} (atisfac>ory, Lufc. 
2. feft.2.See Vanh y luftif!cetiQn > Meritc i 'Reward, 

Whether hcauen be prepared forthem onelie 
that dtferue it by good It or/^Matth.ioXeft. 
2.M2tth.25i'ecl3. 

Z 

W Hether the Zealeot the Proteftants in pu- 
nifhing of P.apifts be like thj mad 2;cale of 
che Icwes, Aft. x7.feft,j.